《The Abandoned Empress Rules the World》


 Chapter 1 The Royal Wedding

    Outside Shangjing City, there were lanterns and decorations, ten miles of red makeup, and red satin hung on every branch of Shangjing City. From afar, it was a sea of red festivities.


    Countless people knelt down on both sides of the long street and kept saying, "Your highness is thousands of years old."


    The long guard of honor could not see the head, and in the middle was a golden dragon with pearls in the big red sedan chair which was carried steadily by eight generals.


    The golden dragon sedan chair, eight people carrying the sedan chair - this was the treatment only the empress had.


    Countless people were filled with emotion after seeing it. The emperor took in the imperial concubine and used the empress''s ceremonial stand.


    Back when the emperor was still the crown prince, the imperial concubine entering the east palace was just a step for ordinary people to get married, and even the wedding sedan chair was only carried four times. It was said that the former emperor was very angry at that time, but the crown prince blocked it in a few words on the grounds of diligence and thrift, instead winning unanimous praise from both inside and outside the court.


    The palanquin was carried outside the palace gate and steadily lowered.


    After half a stick of incense, a eunuch rushed out and said, "What happened? Why hasn''t your mother entered the palace? The emperor can''t wait!"


    Xi niang accompanied her smiling face, "Didn''t you say that imperial concubine na, the bride has to hold her temper for half an hour at the palace gate? When the empress was still the crown princess, it took a whole hour and a half to let her in. This is the process of the Ministry of Rites!"


    The eunuch was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He said, "What''s the process? The emperor is so angry when he sees that his wife is not here! Who dares to hold back his temper for his wife? He is trying to make him angry!"


    When the bride heard this, her face turned pale and she shouted, "What should we do? The auspicious time hasn''t arrived yet!"


    The eunuch waved his hand, "What''s the difference between good and bad times? What a dead brain! Come in! We''ll all be punished if we wait a little longer!" As he spoke, he signaled the guards to open the palace gate.


    The sedan chair was lifted up again and the long red ceremonial stick slowly entered the imperial city.


    "Mother, that''s the queen''s Phoenix Palace." Beside the bridal sedan, a maid whispered to the bride in the sedan.


    The bride glanced at the palace wall outside Phoenix Palace through the beaded curtain, and a faint smile rose from her vermilion lips.


    The phoenix palace was deserted.


    A eunuch stood in front of the kneeling crowd with dust in his arms and read the imperial edict arrogantly, "Pass on the emperor''s decree. Today, on the occasion of my wedding, we celebrate the occasion. The empress is unwell and is not fit to go out. Rest in the phoenix palace at ease. I hereby -"


    The eunuch''s voice dragged long, like a thin blade, across the hearts of every palace in Phoenix Palace.


    The woman kneeling at the front fell to the ground and kowtowed. She said calmly, "Your concubine receives the decree."


    After the eunuch left, she did not wait for the palace people behind to help her, and then stood up neatly.


    "Miss -"


    Su Mianyue turned around, looked at her close female official, biwu, and smiled, "What are you doing today? You always look depressed."


    Biwu looked at the door hatefully, his eyes red, "A servant is not worth a lady!"


    Su Mianyue dismissed the palace people, left Biwu by her side, and picked her chin, "I am here to eat and clothe, why not?"


    "Miss!" She stamped her foot angrily, pointed to the door and scolded, "Who doesn''t know that miss had a deep love for her majesty? If miss hadn''t fought with her life at that time, master xiangye would never have married miss to her majesty."


    Biwu said with tears in his eyes. "Well now, miss, you have accompanied your majesty to seize this land, but your majesty wants to enjoy the fruits of your hard work with another woman. Miss, my servant is not willing."


    "Are you not reconciled? It''s okay, we disgust him too!" Su Mianyue slightly raised the corner of his mouth, a glint in his eyes, "Biwu, let''s go."


    Before Biwu could figure out what was going on, Su Mianyue strode out of the phoenix palace.


    Outside the chaoyang palace, all the imperial concubines were kneeling on both sides of the cloud steps. The chimes and drums kept ringing. On such a festive occasion, the empress was nowhere to be seen.


    At the top of the ladder, the young emperor was dressed in a bright red wedding dress. He was tall, handsome and extraordinary. His usually cold face was now like spring weathered water, full of tenderness. He looked down at the woman in the luan bird wedding dress and walked up the stairs step by step, his face brimming with supreme joy.


    The bride slowly walked up the steps of the clouds. The emperor reached out his hand and wanted to lead her to the top of the platform. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a clear voice like a jade plate with pearls cut through the scene of joy.


    "I congratulate your majesty on your beauty."


    Both civil and military officials were shocked, and they all looked at a woman walking slowly up the platform.


    She was dressed in a peony brocade dress with birds facing the phoenix. Under the pure gold crown was a small face that had never been painted. She looked like a willow and could be blown down by a gust of wind, but her delicate body was as straight as a pine and cypress.


    It was Su Mianyue, the queen of the Tianlan.

 Chapter 2 The Empress Came to Congratulate

    The emperor''s smile, which had been like a spring breeze, disappeared all of a sudden. His face was as cold as ice, and he glared angrily at the person who came.


    "Isn''t the queen seriously ill in bed? Why is she running out?" The emperor''s voice was very faint, but it contained endless storms.


    Su Mianyue smiled, dimples looming on his cheeks, and did not care about the emperor''s angry expression. He replied with a smile, "Today is a big day for his majesty and his sister. As the lord of a palace, I should be here after a country." Her expression was very calm and she was not frightened by the anger on the emperor''s face.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes, held the bride''s hand and glared at her coldly.


    Su Mianyue was unaffected and continued to smile. "When a woman below the empress enters the palace, she has to worship her ancestors, the emperor and the empress. She has to kneel three times and six times before the ceremony can be completed. Now that all the civil and military officials are looking at it, your majesty, please don''t give the words to the spokesperson so as not to make it difficult for your sister to be a human being in the harem because of the heated discussion of the emperor''s actions in the future."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was so soft that only the people on the platform could hear her. The emperor looked at her as if he wanted to tear her into pieces.


    The two of them were in a stalemate. The wives of the officials and the concubines were not clear, so they had their own ideas.


    After a long time, the emperor let go of the bride''s hand and comforted her with his words, "Qingqing, let me make you suffer first."


    A sneer rose from the corner of Su Mianyue''s mouth.


    The imperial concubine was the daughter of gu zhong, a Ministry of Revenue official. Her single name was ling, and her name was Qingqing.


    It seemed that the emperor really loved her and loved her very much.


    Su Mianyue and the emperor stood high and watched Gu Linng kneel before the heavens and earth.


    "Su Mianyue, do you know what you''re doing?" A cold light flashed in the emperor''s eyes. His cannibal eyes stared at Su Mianyue and said in a voice that only two people could hear, "Don''t think that you have Prime Minister Su''s support, and I won''t dare touch you."


    Su Mianyue was not angry or angry. He smiled sweetly and said, "You are the emperor. If you want to live or die, you can only say one word."


    "You know yourself," the emperor snorted coldly.


    After gu lingli was done, Su Mianyue turned around and left. When he left, he did not forget to say to Gu Linng, "I am not feeling well in this palace. In the future, my sister will not have to come to the phoenix residence to greet me." After that, he left in front of all the civil and military officials.


    Gu Linng shuddered and seemed to faint on the ground. The emperor was quick to help her up and comforted her in a soft voice, "Qingqing, with me here, no one dares to bully you." Then, as he watched Su Mianyue leave, his eyes flashed with malice.


    Su Mianyue shi ran returned to Phoenix Palace. Biwu followed carefully behind her, but her small mouth did not stop.


    "Your majesty will be angry if you do this, miss."


    "Miss, why don''t you go and apologize to your majesty later and say that you''re just being kind?"


    "Miss, what if your majesty wants to punish you? But your majesty respects Prime Minister Su very much and will not do anything to you!"


    "Miss..."


    Su Mianyue''s head was about to explode when she heard it. She turned around and looked at Biwu. She raised her forehead and sighed, "My little biwu, you talk so much. Be careful not to get married in the future."


    Biwu pouted his mouth and said firmly, "I won''t marry anyone! I want to stay with you for the rest of my life and be an old maid in the future!"


    Poof -


    Su Mianyue couldn''t help but laugh. She turned around and patted Biwu on the shoulder and gave her a thumbs-up, "Good green, you have great ambitions!"


    Back in Phoenix Palace, Su Mianyue shouted, "Are you ready for dinner? I''m hungry."


    Biwu shook her head with a bitter face, "Since the last time you were sick, the imperial doctors said that you had overeated, so now you have only one meal to eat every day, miss."


    Overeating! Su Mianyue looked at his slim figure. Those quacks really dared to lie with their eyes open. The emperor was really ruthless enough to treat a woman who had helped him climb the great treasure like this.


    Oh, that''s all. If you don''t eat it, you don''t eat it. You should lose weight.


    She pulled biwu over and sat on the stone bench opposite her and asked, "What exactly was wrong with me before?"


    As soon as Su Mianyue finished speaking, Biwu began to sob, "Miss was ambushed and poisoned the food."


    "Then why did you just say that the imperial doctors said I was overeating?" Su Mianyue was puzzled.


    Biwu looked sad, "The imperial doctors are in cahoots. Miss is clearly poisoned, but no one can cure her. If it weren''t for the fact that my servant used to be a little more proficient in Huangqi, I''m afraid miss wouldn''t be able to recover."


    Biwu said, tears streaming down her face again. She stomped her feet angrily, "If the servant knew who had secretly harmed the young lady, the servant would have him take his life for it!"


    Su Mianyue looked at Biwu and couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Biwu would never have dreamed that the real Su Mianyue would have been poisoned to death. The current Su Mianyue is just a 21st century wisp of a ghost attached to this body.

 Chapter 3 The Cold Water Rolled around His Head (2)

    "Miss, I know that you are suffering. If you are suffering, please don''t hold it back. If you want to cry, you can cry." Biwu looked at her worriedly.


    Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why should I cry?"


    Biwu glanced at her strangely, "Miss, you like your majesty so much. Now your majesty..."


    "I like him a lot?" Su Mianyue felt a chill in his heart when he thought of the grim-faced man.


    Biwu nodded, "When your majesty was still the crown prince, there was a banquet in the palace. Unfortunately, the young lady fell into the water. Your majesty jumped into the pool to save the young lady, and the young lady fell in love with your majesty at first sight. Later on, young lady, when you returned, you painted in your room every day, all of which were like your majesty."


    "But how did I hear that Mu Tinng and that Gu Linng are a couple?" Su Mianyue picked up a Hua and played with it.


    "Shh - miss, your majesty''s name is forbidden!" Biwu tightly covered Su Mianyue''s mouth and said in a small voice, "The crown princess your majesty had set up in the early years was actually Gu Linng of the Gu Family. The master loved miss dearly. Seeing miss weeping at her majesty''s portrait all the time, he could not help but marry her to your majesty. Speaking of that, when the prime minister married the young lady, he was very reluctant to part with her. He kept saying that you had lost your marriage."


    Well, after all, she was the one who snatched her love away!


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Biwu looked at her worriedly, and her fawn eyes became foggy again. "Why don''t you know anything?"


    Su Mianyue shrugged and teased her, "I''m afraid it''s the medicine you gave me. It''s too heavy. It''s a side effect."


    When Biwu heard this, his face turned pale. She looked at Su Mianyue''s nonchalant expression, and compared it to the fact that she used to sigh and cry every day, and was relieved to think that miss was still the best.


    After nightfall, it was dark in the phoenix palace. Su Mianyue was lying on the bed, covered in the quilt, and could hear the sound of bamboo floating from afar.


    This mu ting put all his love for Gu Linng on the table so that the whole world would know that the woman he liked was Gu Linng, not the queen of Phoenix Palace?


    If Su Mianyue had been in the past, she might not have cried. Unfortunately, Su Mianyue was her now, and it had nothing to do with her that the emperor wanted to dote on anyone.


    Su Mianyue slept so well that an old lady walked towards her kindly in her dream. Su Mianyue took a closer look. Wasn''t this old lady the same old lady who had tricked her into crossing over to this body before?


    "Mm-hmm! Not bad, not bad!" The old woman looked at her carefully and seemed to be extremely satisfied.


    "Not bad, your sister!" Su Mianyue said with great displeasure, "Didn''t you promise me that if I were to be reborn on this body, you would promise me a lifetime of luxury, food, and beauty!"


    The old woman nodded, "Yes, that''s what I promised you." She pursed her lips and walked around Su Mianyue, "Isn''t that right? Look at you. You''re one man above ten thousand people. After a country, wealth and wealth are endless. Not good enough?"


    "Good? What a piece of shit! That Mu Tinng looked at me and wanted to cripple me. Who knew how many days I could be the queen!" Su Mianyue said angrily.


    The old woman chuckled and then looked mysterious, "Don''t worry, your life is a blessing in disguise, and you will never be able to enjoy it in the future!"


    "Disaster?" Su Mianyue''s eyes widened. "That''s not what you said when you lied to me about my rebirth. You said I was flat in my life, and that I was blessed with a long life!"


    The old woman smiled slyly, "You are a person from the 21st century at least. Now you have a sales skill in sales! If I don''t fool you, will you be so easy to take the bait?"


    "Fine! Then I''d better report to the king of hell. Maybe I can start anew with a good family in a new era." Su Mianyue waved his hand. "Goodbye!"


    "You only need to endure for half a year, just half a year. And for the past half a year, I will protect you from death!" The old woman made a concession.


    "Is this a plug-in for me?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows.


    "Of course!"


    "Deal!" Su Mianyue nodded decisively.


    In any case, she was also the daughter of a prime minister in her life. She was a noble. If she was reborn, she would be lucky to be in an ordinary family, but she would be unlucky to be in a poor family. Anyway, the old lady also said to open the back door for her. Not bad!


    That night, all the women in the palace, except Su Mianyue, did not sleep well.


    Su Mianyue was having a beautiful dream at this moment. She dreamed that she was hugging him from side to side, kissing this handsome man from time to time, touching that beautiful man from time to time.


    All of a sudden, a basin of ice water fell over her body, and Su Mianyue woke up from her dream and sat up.


    Like a drowned rat, she roared angrily at the person in front of her, "Who''s so blind! I didn''t watch anyone sleep!"


    "The queen is sleeping soundly!"


    Su Mianyue''s heart thumped when he saw the person.


    This noble and extraordinary man with a darker face than carbon, is it not Mu Tinng or who!

 Chapter 4 Do It If You Dont Agree

    "Hey, you''re sick!" Su Mianyue was furious.


    She was very angry when she woke up, especially when she didn''t sleep well and was woken up by someone. Her whole body was drenched in ice water, and a cold air rushed into her body, making her shiver uncontrollably.


    Mu Ting reached out and pulled her out of bed, slamming her to the ground. His handsome face seemed to be covered in ice for thousands of years, and he sneered, "I made you sit on the throne of empress for the sake of your gentleness and gentleness in the past. I didn''t expect you to be such a jealous woman!"


    Su Mianyue sat on the ground and smiled coldly, "The emperor said that his concubines were jealous. How can you tell?"


    "You still want to argue! Yesterday, the whole court was present, and you gave Qingqing such a big hand! Now everyone is watching Qingqing''s joke. Qingqing''s fever hasn''t gone down since last night. The empress is fine. She''s sleeping so soundly!" Mu Ting''s eyes were filled with rage. If he could, he would have abandoned her without hesitation and made Gu Ling the queen!


    Su Mianyue chuckled as if she didn''t care, "Your concubines still think that you had a warm night in the lotus tent yesterday. Your emperor has been sick for a long time. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk."


    Su Mianyue stood up and looked straight at him. "How can you be your queen in the future and stabilize your harem with such a timid personality?"


    "You!" Mu Ting was stunned. Before he came, he had imagined all kinds of Su Mianyue''s reactions. All he did was cry and kneel down to repent, but he did not expect her to look so natural.


    He was so angry that he raised and fell his hands high and gave Su Mianyue a hard slap in the face.


    Su Mianyue staggered and fell back to the ground, dizzy and dizzy from the fans. Half of her face was covered by unfinished long hair. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and adjusted the messy hair. The smile on her lips remained the same."


    "Qingqing, because you still have a high fever, not only have you no intention of repenting and sympathizing, but you have also spoken rudely and fallen to the ground!" Mu Ting pointed at her angrily. "I thought you were gentle and virtuous, but I didn''t expect you to reveal your true nature when Qingqing came. You''re so calm. You''ve been pretending for so long. I really underestimate you!"


    Su Mianyue raised an eyebrow and replied without a hint of weakness, "But I overestimated you. Women need a man to do things between them."


    "Shut up!" Mu Ting''s expression was like a ferocious beast. When he thought of Qingqing, who was burning all over and lying in bed in pain, he wanted to tear the woman in front of him to pieces. He strode forward and grabbed Su Mianyue''s slender neck with his hand.


    "Bitch!" Mu Ting''s eyes were about to burst into flames, and the strength in his hands gradually increased. Su Mianyue''s pale little face gradually turned maroon, and his beautiful eyes instantly became bloodshot.


    As she struggled, a trace of fear flashed through her heart. The emperor didn''t really want to strangle her to death!


    Mu Ting did not let go of his hand. He looked at Su Mianyue''s panicked expression and felt a surge of pleasure in his heart. If he could! He must have strangled her to death! But -


    "Your majesty! Be merciful!" His personal eunuch whispered in his ear, "The queen cannot die."


    Mu Ting took a deep breath, as if trying to suppress the anger in his chest. Seeing Su Mianyue roll his eyes, he released his hand.


    Su Mianyue got rid of the restraints and a large amount of air rushed into her chest. She lay on the ground, breathing heavily, and the bright red pinches on her neck made her not dare to say a word.


    "The empress listens to orders -" Mu Ting looked at Su Mianyue, who was lying on the ground panting, his eyes cruel.


    Everyone in the palace knelt down in unison.


    "The empress shall go to Weiyang palace to kneel for three hours a day until Lingguifei recovers from his illness." After Mu Ting finished speaking, he brushed his sleeves away.


    "Miss!" Bi Wu came up crying and draped a heavy cloak over her.


    Su Mianyue turned around and gave her a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Her voice was as rough as a broken floc - Mu Ting had just choked her throat.


    Bi Wu looked at the smile on Su Mianyue''s face and decided that she was smiling bitterly. She thought that Su Mianyue''s love life had been rough and torturous. She could not help but feel sad and cry louder.


    Su Mianyue said with a headache, "Honey, can you cry a little less?"


    Bi Wu really lowered his voice a lot, but he couldn''t stop crying.


    After Su Mianyue finished changing his clothes, the old eunuch who had been guarding the side came forward, "Empress, let''s go. The emperor''s decree is here. The old slave can''t violate it." He looked at the crowd in the phoenix palace and spoke with arrogance.


    Bi Wu was so angry that he quickly wiped away his tears and gave the old eunuch a hard blow, "You''re such a bully!"


    The old eunuch had seen the storm. He looked at Bi Wu''s delicate face, and a sinister light flashed in his eyes. He said with a sly smile, "The servant is under the orders of the emperor. As for who he is relying on, miss Bi Wu should know very well." The implication was that he relied on the emperor.


    Bi Wu wanted to say something else, but was stopped by Su Mianyue. She nodded her head generously, "Please, father-in-law, lead the way."


    Weiyang palace is to the east of the qianming palace. Compared with the cold Phoenix palace, Weiyang palace is full of flowers and even a piece of brick is carved.


    "Empress, this is it." The palace people brought her to the open space in front of the main hall and knelt down. There was no cushion, no parasol, and Su Mianyue''s knees fell hard on the floor made of slate, refreshing the cold.


    She looked up at Weiyang palace.


    Eaves and teeth pecked high, the corridor waist man back, fine carving and fine painting, all beautiful. Even a flower and a tree here showed Mu Ting''s love for Gu Ling.


    Su Mianyue could not help but sneer. It was no better than cooking in hot oil.


    However, as long as the love of an emperor lasts, the so-called yue ying loses, and as high as he holds it, he falls hard.


    Fortunately, the owner of this body has already died, otherwise, in this deep palace that eats people, how can there be only a deep feeling?


    Su Mianyue was thinking about it when a basin of cold water came down, freezing to the bone.

 Chapter 5 Imperial Concubine

    "I have offended you, empress. This is the emperor''s order. Every stick of incense will pour ice water on your mother. Please don''t blame your servant. Your servant is also under orders." The eunuch in charge of Weiyang Palace spoke respectfully, but the light in his eyes revealed his gloating mood.


    Su Mianyue gave him a cold look and said in a slow voice, "I have noted down the kindness of this father-in-law."


    Her voice was very soft, but like a needle, it pierced the eunuch''s heart.


    The eunuch''s expression changed and he immediately thought that the empress had long fallen out of favor. His master was the emperor''s flesh and blood, and the empress could not do anything to him. With this in mind, the icy water splashed on Su Mianyue became more and more ferocious.


    Su Mianyue''s whole body ached from knee to whole body, then from knee to whole body.


    Three hours later, Su Mianyue''s blood froze. She propped herself up slowly with both hands on the ground. Seeing this, Biwu quickly stepped forward to help her up and brought her back to Phoenix Palace with two little maids.


    "Miss, are you still in pain?" Biwu burst into tears and began rubbing Su Mianyue''s leg from the moment he came back. He rubbed it for an hour and cried for an hour.


    "It''s so green, I''m going to be rubbed by you if it doesn''t hurt," Su Mianyue said with a smile.


    Biwu shook his head, "Miss, you don''t understand. The harder you rub, the faster you get rid of the bruises. If you don''t rub it properly, you''ll get leg problems when you get older. You''ll get them when it rains or blows."


    "Biwu, you''re so good to me." Su Mianyue looked at Biwu and said.


    Biwu choked with sobs, "It''s only right for a servant to be nice to you. Miss is kind. She took me in at the beginning. If not, I would have died a hundred times."


    Su Mianyue looked at Biwu''s side face and a warm feeling flowed through his heart.


    For three days in a row, Su Mianyue knelt on time in Weiyang Palace for three hours. During this period, the supervisor in charge of Weiyang Palace increased his efforts to pour ice water on her body, but Su Mianyue did not fall ill at all. Compared to the one in Weiyang Palace, she could be said to be made of iron.


    These three days, Su Mianyue saw countless doctors coming and going. If Su Mianyue hadn''t known that the one in the room was just a headache and a fever, looking at the battle, he would have thought that the person in the room had some incurable disease.


    On this day, Su Mianyue had just knelt down for less than an hour. Gu Linng, who had never left the room, finally came out with the help of the palace maid.


    She was dressed very plainly, with a small pale face, and her slender figure wished that a gust of wind could make her hang on a tree.


    "So it''s the empress." Gu Linng''s voice was very gentle, like a feather, which made one''s heart itch.


    Su mianyue''s face was expressionless, but her eyes were on Gu Linng.


    Well, not bad. Although she felt a little lighter, she was still a beauty. Her skin looked fair and smooth, and she probably felt good, but her chest looked a little smaller and looked like a b cup.


    Su Mianyue looked at Gu Linng''s pure appearance and secretly said, "No wonder men have the same taste. All men like this kind of pure beauty."


    Gu Linng did not expect Su Mianyue''s eyes to hit him so boldly. His brows were slightly furrowed and he felt as if he had been seen naked.


    She cleared her throat and said softly, "Sister, please get up. It''s cold on the ground. Your legs hurt after kneeling for a long time." As he spoke, he motioned to the maid beside him, "Xiuxue, help the empress up quickly."


    Xiuxue reluctantly stepped forward to help Su Mianyue up. She did not expect Su Mianyue to wave her hand and her expression was extremely serious, "No, no, no, no! The emperor told me to kneel here. I dare not not not kneel down. The emperor did not say anything. Even if the mountains broke and the earth broke, I would have to kneel for three hours."


    Gu Linng walked slowly to Su Mianyue and said with shame, "Is your sister blaming your concubine? Your concubine knows that your sister was punished by the emperor because of your concubine. Since your sister doesn''t want to get up, then your sister will kneel with your sister!"


    Gu Linng was about to kneel on the ground. Seeing this, Su Mianyue quickly got up to hold Gu Linng and said with a smile, "What did your sister say? The emperor punished this palace because it was disrespectful. It has nothing to do with your sister."


    With that said, you can stand Gu Linng''s body. I''m just kidding. If you kneel down, someone will report you later. Even if I kneel down, Su Mianyue can''t make up for it!


    Gu Linng wanted to cry and choked, "Sister is not resenting her sister. She really doesn''t have that thought. She just feels guilty in her heart."


    Mu Tinng arrived before gu ling could finish speaking.

 Chapter 6 You Are Always So Kind

    Su Mianyue, Gu Linng and a group of people quickly knelt on the ground.


    "Long live my emperor! Long live my emperor!"


    As soon as Mu Tinng entered the palace yard, he saw Gu Linng kneeling on the ground in thin clothes. A slight nervousness flashed across his cold and rigid face. He walked quickly to Gu Linng, picked her up, and said in a warm voice: "Qingqing, why did you come out? The imperial physician said that you should take good care of yourself. It''s cold outside. You''re not all right. Come on, follow me into the house."


    Gu Linng shook his head and looked at Mu Tinng tenderly, "Your majesty, spare your sister."


    Only then did Mu Tinng notice Su Mianyue. He snorted coldly and said indifferently, "Leave her alone. This is what she deserves."


    Gu Linng looked aggrieved and her beautiful eyes were about to cry, "Your majesty must not say that about your sister. You say that about your sister is killing your concubines. Your sister is the master of the first house. You ask your sister to kneel down here. How can your sister serve the six palaces in the future? And your concubines are not willing to fall for the truth."


    Mu Tinng held Gu Linng in his arms and sighed helplessly, "You are always so kind."


    Then he looked at Su Mianyue and said without any emotion, "Well, get up. For Qingqing''s sake, forget it today. Get back to your Phoenix Palace."


    Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and was about to get up when Gu Linng suddenly stepped forward to hold her.


    Su Mianyue felt that her arm was tightly controlled by a strong force. She looked at Gu Linng in disbelief. She never thought that a weak girl would have such a strong force.


    Thinking of her illness these days, she felt a sudden chill in her back. This Gu Linng was not simple.


    "Sister, let me help you up." Gu Linng looked at her gently, his eyes full of sincerity.


    Su Mianyue wanted to get rid of Gu Linng''s hand, but she couldn''t. Her arms were aching and her teeth were itching, but she couldn''t move at all.


    "Sister, get up quickly. Don''t get angry with your sister, okay?" Gu Linng''s eyes glistened with tears as he spoke. It was a pity to see him like that.


    Su Mianyue could not wait to scold her. Get up, your sister! You held me so tightly that I couldn''t move at all!


    "Su Mianyue, what do you want?" Mu Tinng looked at her darkly. "What do you mean! Do you think I sent you the wrong punishment?"


    Su Mianyue could not defend himself. He could only smile dryly, "No, no. You are heaven, you are earth, you are the will of god. Only the servants and concubines did wrong. How could the emperor punish you?"


    "You''re still trying to argue!" Mu Tinng shouted angrily.


    Su Mianyue was about to speak when she saw Gu Linng fall to the ground.


    "Sister... Sister, why did you push me?" Two lines of clear tears flowed from Gu Linng''s pale face. She raised her hand, and there was a shocking scratch on her delicate skin.


    Mu Tinng''s eyes narrowed and he strode forward to hold Gu Linng in his arms. He yelled at Su Mianyue, "I didn''t expect you to be such a vicious woman! Qingqing pleaded for you. Not only did you not appreciate it, but you also avenged it! Someone!" Mu Tinng shouted, "Blame the queen for twenty, and forbid Phoenix Palace. Noble Imperial Concubine Ling will be the sole agent of the six palaces."


    "Your majesty!" Biwu, who was standing in the distance, hurriedly knelt down and begged with tears in his eyes, "Your majesty, please open your eyes. The queen''s body is rich. How can you stand so many boards? This will kill her!"


    Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue coldly and his voice grew colder, "Ten more battles."


    "Your majesty!" Biwu cried bitterly.


    Su Mianyue grabbed Biwu and shook his head, "All right, Biwu, stop it. It''s a royal order. It''s already over."


    She didn''t cry or make a scene. She was surprisingly calm. Mu Tinng frowned at her.


    The woman in his mind who would bow her head and be shy at the sight of him would never be able to connect with the woman in front of him.


    His heart moved inexplicably when he met Su Mianyue''s clear but cold eyes.


    "Your majesty?" Gu ling tugged at the corner of Mu Tinng''s shirt.


    Mu Tinng returned to his senses and carried gu ling into the hall without looking back. Su Mianyue looked at Mu Tinng''s straight back, and a wave of resentment arose. However, at the moment, the disparity between the strength of the enemy and me was too great, so he could only endure it for life.


    The eunuch took a stool and bowed to her, Su Mianyue, "Mother, please."


    Su Mianyue sprawled on the bench, and the two eunuchs, who were being punished with sticks, held up their boards and hit Su Mianyue hard. Su Mianyue clenched his teeth and didn''t say a word. Biwu lay beside her, crying like a pear blossom.


    "Biwu, stop crying. I''m not dead yet." Su Mianyue said, enduring the sharp pain.


    The eunuch behind him was expressionless, and one board after another fell on Su Mianyue''s body. Biwu was heartbroken and jumped over to block her body.


    "Biwu, go away." Su Mianyue frowned and pushed her.


    "Miss, stop it! Biwu didn''t take good care of you! This board should have hit Biwu."


    The two eunuchs who carried out the punishment with their sticks were ruthless and did not show mercy because she was the empress. Su Mianyue only felt that her buttocks were about to be cracked into eighty pieces, but she held back her pain and did not cry out.


    Thirty boards were finished, half fell on Biwu and half fell on Su Mianyue. The master and servant helped each other back to Phoenix Palace.


    Su Mianyue lay in bed for ten days because of his poor health. Biwu, on the other hand, was thick-skinned and got out of bed in three or two days.


    While Su Mianyue was grounded in Phoenix Palace, the palace was filled with rumors.


    For fifteen days in a row, Mu Tinng had been resting in Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s Weiyang Palace, and Noble Imperial Concubine Ling had been so pampered that no one could stop him.


    In Weiyang Palace, the elegant fragrance of lilies wafted through the room, but it could not make the room blush and heartbeat.

 Chapter 7 Fight the Landlord

    ... A long time later.


    "Your majesty," Gu Linng said softly.


    Mu Tinng looked at Gu Linng with pity, "Qingqing, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Gu Linng shook her head with a red face. Her eyes and brows were so gentle that she could squeeze the water out. She hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "The emperor came to Weiyang Palace to serve my concubines every day. I''m afraid it''s unreasonable. There are many sisters in the harem, and the empress is sitting in the harem. The concubines enjoy the favor alone. It''s really scary."


    Mu Tinng stroked Gu Linng gently and comforted her, "The harem and concubines are jealous and really upset. I don''t know how pleased I would be if you knew everything like Qingqing. Besides, Qingqing is so good that he would like to spoil you all by himself. How could he care about the rain and dew?"


    "But where''s the empress?" Gu Linng hesitated. "I''m afraid that the empress will resent me. After all, I''m from a poor family. If the empress gets angry, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to protect myself..." Gu Linng started to cry as she spoke.


    Mu Tinng''s face changed slightly when he heard Gu Linng''s words.


    The court was most afraid of a single family, but the Su Family generation as the prime minister, to Prime Minister Su, is already the fourth generation, its power is intertwined, it can be said that it is not small.


    At first, he didn''t want to marry Su Mianyue, but because of the fear of the Su Family, the former emperor forced him to marry Su Mianyue, which was a disgrace to Mu Tinng.


    So he hated Su Mianyue because her existence always showed the weakness and compromise of the royal family.


    Prime Minister Su covered the sky in the previous dynasty. Su Mianyue grew up in the harem. Mu Tinng narrowed his eyes and looked at the void coldly. He said word by word, "Qingqing, don''t worry. No one dares to touch you."


    Weiyang Palace was extremely pampered, and the other palaces looked desolate. The concubines and concubines were extremely dissatisfied, but empress Su Mianyue was still grounded, and they complained of suffering.


    Because of the one in Weiyang Palace, Phoenix Palace became a cold palace, and all the palace people could not avoid it. There were rumors in the palace that the empress was crying every day, kneeling in the palace every day to pray that the emperor could change his mind.


    Thinking of the empress''s gentle and virtuous past, the people in the palace felt that the empress was also a pitiful person, and couldn''t help but sympathize with a lot.


    ...


    "Come on, three bring one, three a bring nine, who wants it! Who wants it!" Under the paulownia tree, a few maids sat together, and the other maids also threw away their brooms and surrounded them.


    There were several notes on Su Mianyue''s head. She lifted the note and looked at the others holding "Poker." There were more or less a bunch of notes on their faces.


    Su Mianyue rolled his eyes and said with a sly smile, "Well, if I can''t afford it, I''ll leave!"


    "Aye, aye! Who said you couldn''t afford it?" Biwu quickly called out, brushed off a few cards and threw them on the stone table, "Blow!"


    The onlookers looked at the cards and all of them were drinking and cheering.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were about to pop out, "I''m going, Biwu, you''re so sneaky! Four twos with two kings! Wang bang!"


    Biwu spread out his hands, "Come on, count the number of notes on your faces. One or two silver notes! Come on, give me the money! I just doubled wang pang!"


    There were only three notes on Biwu''s face, just one or two silver for each of them. The most unfortunate thing was Su Mianyue, who had no less than twenty notes on her face.


    She took out the money with a sigh and sighed, "You traitors don''t want to think about who taught you how to fight the landlord! Now you won the palace one by one without mercy!"


    Biwu and the other two little maids were happily collecting the money. Biwu said seriously, "Miss, you don''t understand. There are no masters and servants in the casino, and it is disrespectful to the opponent to let him go! The servants and spring flowers and autumn moon respect you so much, of course we have to show our best state!"


    The two little maids echoed, "Exactly! You are the empress anyway. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. You don''t care about the money."


    Su Mianyue is about to break down!


    During her time in confinement, she had nothing to do. She drew a card and taught the palace people to fight the landlord. As a result, the intelligence and comprehension of the ancient people were simply against the heavens. Su Mianyue had only taught them twice, and they had killed Su Mianyue completely.


    Su Mianyue wailed. He knew that he would not have taught these palace people to fight the landlords in the first place. Now everything is fine. "Empress, do you want to play two games?"


    Su Mianyue was itchy again. Every time he was tempted, he couldn''t stop, and he lost every time.


    These little swindlers from Phoenix Palace said that the master and servant loved each other deeply. As expected, the words in the book were all lies!


    In Weiyang Palace, which echoed Phoenix Palace, the atmosphere was extremely quiet.


    A delicate jade hand held two cards with red hearts, and gently put them down.


    "Madam, you made a mistake. You should make a match that is bigger than seven." A palace maid lowered her head and cautiously hinted.


    Gu Linng thoughtfully picked up red heart to six, then took a look at the cards in his hand, and said with a slightly angry face, "You can go, this palace can''t afford to play."


    The little maid who had spoken before, trembling, played the last card in her hand, "I''m sorry, mother. I won."


    When Gu Linng heard this, he smashed the card in his hand on the palace maid. The little palace maid fell to her knees with a plop, "Mother, I know my sin."


    Gu Linng''s face was dark, and her sulky expression did not match her pure and charming face.


    The other two maids who played cards with her also knelt on the ground and dared not breathe.


    After a long time, the gloom on Gu Linng''s face dissipated. She sighed and picked her nails, "Pack up the cards."


    Hearing this, a few of the little maids quickly packed the cards and carefully placed them in a blue and white porcelain box.


    The eunuch came to inform the emperor that he was coming, and Gu Linng stared out the window, ignoring him.


    Mu Tinng came in and saw Gu Linng''s unhappy face. He walked up to her and held her in his arms, comforting her softly, "What''s wrong with Qingqing? What''s wrong with her unhappy face? Which palace maid made you angry?"


    Gu Linng saw Mu Tinng coming and was about to salute, but Mu Tinng stopped him, "How many times have I told you? You''re weak. You don''t have to salute me when you see me."


    "Thank you, your majesty, for your kindness." Gu Linng was still pulling a face, a far cry from his usual pleasure.


    Mu Tinng sensed something on her mind, "Qingqing, who made you unhappy?"


    Gu Linng winked at the maid and she took out the blue and white porcelain box.


    Mu Tinng looked at Gu Linng with some confusion. Gu Linng pouted and said to Mu Tinng coquettishly, "The emperor will know when he opens it."


    Mu Tinng opened the box. It was a deck of cards!

 Chapter 8 There Are Many Ways to Think about It

    Mu Tinng looked at the contents of the box and asked with interest, "What is this?"


    "Cards." Gu Linng pointed. "Now everyone in the palace loves to fight against the landlord. Even the old mammy can play two games when she''s fine."


    "I''ve heard about something in the palace recently. It turns out that concubine ai also likes it." Mu Tinng smiled dotingly.


    Gu ling sighed, "I don''t know who invented this game. My concubines can''t figure out the essence of it. They lose every time they play it."


    "Oh? Is it hard?" He looked at Gu Linng, and Gu Linng pouted and nodded.


    Mu Tinng picked up a card, looked at it carefully and asked, "Where did this entertainment come from?"


    "To your majesty, it''s from Phoenix Palace." A quick-spoken little maid came forward to reply, and as soon as she spoke, she knew that she had committed a taboo, so she quickly covered her mouth.


    Gu Linng and Mu Tinng''s faces changed color.


    At this time in Phoenix Palace, how did everyone know that their little pastime would actually be known by the emperor, or that under the paulownia tree, Su Mianyue and Biwu and the spring and autumn moon continued to fight.


    "Three, three, five, bad cards. No." Chunhua tossed the cards on the table.


    "If you don''t call me! A silver or two!" Biwu shouted.


    "Landlords! You''re only one or two! Three or two!" Su Mianyue snatched the card without hesitation and stuck it in his hand with pride.


    "Four, four, five, five, six! Sister pair!" Su Mianyue threw the card on the table and said proudly, "Do you want it? Do you want it?"


    "I can''t afford it." Chunhua curled her lips in frustration.


    Biwu took a look, hesitated, and said, "I can''t afford it!"


    Su Mianyue smiled smugly and placed the cards in his hand, "Three, four, five, six, seven, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten jqk, a dragon!"


    Chunhua''s face was extremely ugly, and Biwu''s face was even worse.


    "One and two!" As soon as Su Mianyue''s card fell, Chunhua quickly grabbed a card and said, "Xiao wang!"


    "I can''t afford it!" Biwu''s face darkened.


    Su Mianyue threw the last card on the table and shouted, "King! The landlord wins! Come on! Three taels each, hurry up!"


    Chunhua and Biwu reluctantly took out three taels of silver and gave it to Su Mianyue.


    "The landlord shuffled the cards!" Biwu crossed his legs, trying to get back some ground.


    "Wash it! I won''t kill you today. If you don''t stay, I won''t be named su!" Su Mianyue said proudly.


    "I wonder how Prime Minister Su will feel when he hears this!" A cold voice sounded behind the crowd.


    "See you, your majesty!" Biwu and Chunhua knelt down in fear. "Your majesty, good luck."


    Su Mianyue was so scared that the cards in her hand shook and fell to the ground. She turned around and saw Mu Tinng''s long black robe, which was painted with a golden dragon. She was blessed with her short body and said reluctantly, "Your majesty is blessed."


    Mu Tinng did not let them get up. He walked straight to Su Mianyue and sat down. Then he picked up the cards on the table and said sarcastically, "I told you to think about it every day behind closed doors. Is that how you think about it?"


    Su Mianyue smiled awkwardly, "Well, there are many ways to think about it. I''m one of them."


    Mu Tinng raised his eyebrows, "Oh? Tell me."


    Su Mianyue picked up the cards on the floor and sold them enthusiastically, "This... Your majesty, how can you feel the sincerity of your servant and concubine if you don''t come for two rounds?"


    Chunhua Biwu''s face turned pale with fear. Please, the empress. The emperor has come once in a long time. Please try to please him!


    Mu Tinng was noncommittal.


    Su Mianyue saw the situation and quickly greeted Biwu: "Three short of one, Biwu, go!"


    "Ah? Come on, servant!" Biwu was so scared that his legs were weak. Oh, my god, what should I do? What if she wins the emperor later? Would he be charged with a crime below?


    Mu Tinng glanced at biwu, "No problem."


    Biwu sat across from Mu Tinng, trembling.


    Su Mianyue shuffled her cards as if Mu Tinng''s arrival had not affected her mood.


    At the end of the game, the third card went to Mu Tinng.


    "Your majesty, do you want a landlord?" Su Mianyue looked at the cards in his hand and then at Mu Tinng. "Count three. You can decide whether you want it or not. 123. Okay, you don''t want it. I want it! Three taels of silver!"


    Mu Tinng was surprised to see Su Mianyue''s movements.


    His impression of Su Mianyue was that she was careful in her speech and did not smile. She was a woman who would blush and bow her head at the sight of him. But before her eyes, her eyes were bright and bright, and her every smile was full of vitality.


    Mu Tinng felt that there seemed to be something more on Su Mianyue than anyone else, but he couldn''t say it.


    Mu Tinng only listened to Su Mianyue explain once. Because he was not familiar with it, he lost the first round. He looked at Su Mianyue who was shuffling the cards, "What do you think?"


    Su Mianyue blinked, "Everyone has their own strengths. They can only win if they attack their weaknesses with their own strengths."


    Mu Tinng didn''t say anything, just looked at her.


    The joy of victory did not last long, but Su Mianyue and Biwu returned home in the second round.


    "What did you learn from this game?"


    Sum it up! This su mianyue is at your fingertips!


    "You can only win if you know your enemy and yourself. Your majesty, you learned from the previous round and learned about our playing habits, so you won this round."


    Mu tingsheng won the third round.


    Mu Tinng looked at her, and before he could speak, Su Mianyue answered, "Don''t be careless. In any case, even if you are only one step away from winning, you can''t be complacent, because if you blur your eyes, you can''t see your opponent''s cards clearly. Oh, no, it''s an act!"


    Mu Tinng won ten games in a row, killing Su Mianyue and Biwu in every game.


    Biwu shuffled the cards and divided them. Su Mianyue looked at the cards in her hand and secretly said "Good cards." Just as she was about to make a big scene, she heard a shout outside the palace door: "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is here -"

 Chapter 9 Out of the Palace

    When Mu Tinng heard this, he dropped his cards and walked quickly to the door.


    Su Mianyue "Tsk tsk tsk" shook his head, looked at Biwu, who was already kneeling on the ground, and whispered, "Mu Tinng, this person''s cards are too bad, so don''t play cards with this person in the future."


    Biwu said repeatedly, "Yes, I don''t respect my opponent at all! I won''t play cards with him next time."


    Mu Tinng helped Gu Linng to the courtyard. When Gu Linng saw Su Mianyue, he blessed himself, "I''ve seen the empress."


    "No!" Su Mianyue waved his hand.


    Gu Linng said softly, "I heard that the emperor and my sister are fighting against the landlord. I also want to play with my sister. I don''t know if I can."


    "Come on, come on! It''s nice to have so many people! You can run fast if you have so many people!" Su Mianyue said heartlessly.


    Gu Linng and Mu Tinng looked at each other, and Gu Linng couldn''t help but ask, "What is'' running fast''?"


    "Er..." Su Mianyue paused and said, "It''s also a card game, but it''s a little more complicated than fighting the landlord. If your sister wants to learn, I can teach you."


    So the three of them sat around the small round table. After Biwu shuffled the cards and dealt them, Su Mianyue became the landlord, and Mu Tinng and Gu Linng''s family came to fight her.


    Su Mianyue''s little universe exploded and won several rounds in a row. Although she was holding back her laughter, the dimples on her face betrayed her inner joy.


    In fact, Su Mianyue knew very well that it was not how skilled she was, but that Gu Linng was so stupid! Several times he played the black dragon card, which caused Biwu and the court members to hold back their laughter and suffer internal injuries.


    Gu Linng''s originally calm face was really a little unable to hang up, and after another round of defeat, Gu Linng actually began to cry in tears.


    When Mu Tinng saw that Gu Linng was sad, his face changed and he shouted at Su Mianyue angrily, "As the lord of the six palaces, you don''t have to teach your subordinates bad! This kind of competitive thing can make everyone suspicious and do nothing right!"


    Su Mianyue looked at the two in surprise, "Your majesty, I don''t think so, but you just lost a card..."


    "Shut up! From today onwards, no landlords are allowed to fight in the palace. The empress is impetuous and thinks for another three months behind closed doors. She must not step out of Phoenix Palace unless summoned."


    After that day, Su Mianyue was locked up in the phoenix palace and could not go out.


    In the second month of Su Mianyue''s confinement, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling was delighted and celebrated. Mu Tinng''s love for her reached its peak. Not only did she send all the treasures into Weiyang Palace like flowing water, but she also granted amnesty to the world and even lifted the ban on Phoenix Palace.


    "Miss, it''s almost the qiqiao festival. Do you want to prepare in this palace?" Biwu asked.


    Su Mianyue understood what biwu meant. Normally, the emperor had to spend the night in the empress'' palace on the 15th of the first day of the month, but because of Mu Tinng''s love for Gu Linng, this unwritten rule was abolished. Now, unless it was a major festival, mu ting would come to the phoenix residence to sit down, and normally he would not be able to avoid it.


    "Alas, the new year''s festival in this palace is the same. It''s not as good as when the servants were outside the palace," Chunhua sighed.


    "That''s right!" Qiuyue echoed, looking forward to it, "When I was in my hometown, the street was crowded with people and there were all kinds of interesting things. There were river lanterns by the river and lanterns by the bridge. If I were lucky and met the right people, I could still make a good story."


    Hearing Qiuyue say that, Su Mianyue''s heart itched.


    The qiqiao festival is now the chinese valentine''s day, in ancient times, there are many sentimental stories in the book, which were produced in such a hazy and ambiguous festival. It is said that when you go out on the street that day, you can see a lot of handsome men and beautiful women! On such a debauched day, it really shouldn''t be possible not to go out for a ride!


    "Biwu, come here!" Su Mianyue waved at biwu, smiling like a fox.


    Biwu put his ear to Su Mianyue''s side. Su Mianyue put his arm around her and gently seduced her, "Wu, tell me which house outside the palace has the best cake, which house has the best powder and which building has the most lovely girl?"


    Biwu thought for a moment and patted her little chest, "To say that, miss is right. The best cakes are in the vegetarian fragrance room, the best powder is in the xiayun pavilion, and the best girl is in the Yihong Whorehouse, of course!"


    "You know a lot, young man!" Su Mianyue tapped her eyebrows with satisfaction.


    "Hehe, miss, you flatter me!" Biwu''s face lit up.


    "Do you want to eat the best cakes, buy the best powder, and play with the reddest girl?"


    Biwu nodded without thinking, "Yes! In my dreams!"


    Su Mianyue patted Biwu on the shoulder with satisfaction, "All right! We''ll leave the palace that day, and this glorious and arduous task will be yours!"


    "Ah?" Biwu was so shocked that his jaw was about to drop. "Miss, you, you are going out of the palace!"


    Su Mianyue gave a natural look back.


    Biwu was shocked and waved his hand, "Oh, no way! Miss, you are the empress. You can''t leave the palace without an imperial edict. If you leave the palace like this, the emperor will punish you again!"


    Su Mianyue knocked on Biwu and gave a shudder, "I say you''re not stubborn! We''re not going out openly. We can just change our clothes and sneak out of the palace!"


    Biwu had a bitter face, "Do you have to go out?"


    Su Mianyue nodded firmly, "We have to go out!" As she spoke, she patted Biwu on the shoulder again. "Wu, I''ve always thought of you as my sister. Would you like to see me in this palace depressed? This is my only time! This is the only time!"


    After a long battle between heaven and man in Biwu''s heart, he gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, "Okay!"

 Chapter 10 Strolling in A Brothel

    The day of qixi soon arrived.


    All the palaces were very busy. Mu Tinng held a banquet in the palace. The civil and military officials and their families got up to attend. Su Mianyue excused himself for being unwell. Mu Tinng wanted her to come, so he let her go.


    That night, Biwu and Su Mianyue came to the front east gate dressed as palace maids. A young guard general looked at them and asked in a deep voice, "There''s a banquet in the palace today. How are you two here?"


    Biwu''s expression was candid. She took out Su Mianyue''s token and said softly, "The empress ordered the servants to leave the palace for business."


    The guard took the token and took a rough look. It was really the queen''s face token. He gave it back to Biwu with an uncertain expression, "You must come back before the curfew."


    "Thank you, sir!" Biwu was blessed and led Su Mianyue out of the palace smoothly.


    The two of them walked quickly, and when they reached a place that the guards at the city gate could not see, the little girl ran forward with all her might.


    The two of them ran and laughed all the way, so tired that they couldn''t catch their breath and leaned against a wall to follow it.


    "Biwu, you''re so good! You lie without blinking. You can''t tell that you''re a shrew by pretending to be a lady." Su Mianyue gave biwu a thumbs-up.


    Biwu chuckled and said, "Thank you, miss, for your praise. You are not a good man but a bad man. I learned it from you!"


    "All right! Let''s go, get changed!" Su Mianyue said, taking Biwu to a clothing store, and a moment later, two elegant young men walked out of the clothing store waving their fans.


    Su Mianyue looked at Biwu and raised an eyebrow, "Bi, how''s young master ben?"


    "Young master is handsome, charming, loved by everyone, and flowers bloom!" Biwu tried to butter up.


    "Well said! There is little reward for this!"


    "What is the reward?"


    "Let''s go! Go with ben to the brothel!"


    Biwu''s face snapped.


    The two of them walked to the most famous hualiu alley in Shangjing City. Su Mianyue had just stopped at the entrance of the alley when a sweet and fragrant breeze, which was accompanied by the night wind, pierced his nose. She only glanced at it and saw several pure or strong women waving at her, some daringly even dropping silk on her.


    "Bi! Let''s go! To the Yihong Whorehouse!"


    Su Mianyue led Bi to the most prestigious flower house in Shangjing City. Before they could stand still, they saw a turtle slave bow to the ground and ask, "Is your son here to join our Yihong Whorehouse in the flower leader election today?"


    "Hua kui election?" Su Mianyue and Biwu looked at each other.


    Seeing that the two of them did not understand, the turtle slave was delighted and knew that he could get a lot of oil and water, so he explained it in detail.


    It turns out that every qixi qiqiao day of the Yihong Whorehouse will have a general election for the flower leader. The flower leader selected is the most popular girl in Shangjing City.


    But the hua kui election was not just for hua kui, but also for lang jun. The so-called langjun, is the girl in the chu pavilion of the qin lou who selected the most desirable talent in their hearts.


    Compared to the name of hua kui, feng yue was more famous. After all, the girls in the Yihong Whorehouse were very talented. It was difficult and difficult to get into their eyes.


    Su Mianyue paid a hundred taels of silver and went to a private room with Biwu, which had a good view of the entire Yihong Whorehouse lobby.


    The Yihong Whorehouse''s lobby was carved with beams and paintings, exquisite and extraordinary. It looked like it was made by a famous expert. There were twelve tulle lanterns hanging above the hall. Each lantern had a flower name written on it. Twelve flower names were the "Twelve hairpins" of the Yihong Whorehouse.


    The two lanterns in the middle of them are the two biggest names of the Yihong Whorehouse. Tonight, the fight between hua kui and hua kui is actually the battle between the two big names.


    "What a nice place!" Su Mianyue looked at this intoxicated place and sighed. No wonder men like the gentle countryside. This gentle countryside is too intoxicating to pay for one''s life.


    As she spoke, she took a sip of osmanthus wine with her glass in her hand, and a sweet taste entered her throat.


    The wine was good, and even the woman who had just brought the wine was good looking. Su Mianyue looked at the woman''s pale face and couldn''t help but touch it, which made Biwu''s face turn black and chatter for a long time.


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk! The girls are coming out!" Su Mianyue quickly motioned for Biwu to be quiet.

 Chapter 11 See the Essence through the Phenomenon

    On the round stage in the hall, the usual dancers came out in thin gauze. Su Mianyue glanced at it, but it was only a subtle version of the thigh dance, which made all the men below the hall bloodied.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. I''ve never seen the world before." Su Mianyue put his hands on the railing and said as he ate the seeds. Biwu obediently peeled the seeds one by one and placed the seeds on a small plate for Su Mianyue to eat.


    The fiery and ambiguous opening dance immediately stirred up the atmosphere. After the dancer left, a greasy old lady appeared on the stage with a twist, "Good evening, gentlemen. This is our Yihong Whorehouse''s annual presidential election. Everyone has good friends. We must help each other a lot."


    After the old madam said this, the whole audience burst into laughter.


    "Of course, in addition to choosing the flower leader, according to our Yihong Whorehouse practice, we have to choose the first husband in the capital. So gentlemen, don''t hide your talents. If you are favored by our miss Bingshuang and miss Xuezhu, you will be their guests of honor in the future!"


    Bingshuang and Xuezhu were the main characters in tonight''s huakui election.


    The first girl on stage was a round-faced girl with two dimples when she smiled. She looked as cute as the girl next door. She held a pipa and sat down to play noisily.


    Su Mianyue looked at the girl who played the pipa and then at Biwu, who was trying her best to peel the seeds of the melon, and sighed, "It''s not that bad. The girl who played the song is not as pretty as Bi."


    Biwu gave her a sideways look, "Young master, you''re joking. Ah bi doesn''t know how to play the pipa."


    At the end of the song, the hall began to clap. Su Mianyue looked at the posture and knew that the girl had no chance of winning.


    After that, a few girls appeared on the stage. They were all fat and thin with their own characteristics. The more they leaned back, the more popular they became.


    After biwu peeled the whole plate of melon seeds, miss Bingshuang finally appeared.


    Her whole body was snow-white, her head was wearing a corolla, and her hands were wrapped in two white ribbons as she slowly descended from the sky. Countless petals fell along with her, and at first glance, it was as if a nine-day fairy had descended from the mortal world.


    Su Mianyue continued to be shocked and grabbed Biwu by his side, "Look at this battle!"


    Biwu glanced at him and said disdainfully, "It''s just to seduce men."


    "You can actually see her essence through the phenomenon! Not bad, not bad!" Su Mianyue looked at Biwu with admiration. Little girl was with her every day, and even her words became more and more obvious.


    Biwu said while eating melon seeds, "Of course, those who are close to the red and those who are close to the black learn from you."


    As soon as miss Bingshuang landed, the musician began to play. Bingshuang danced to the music, like a butterfly with white feathers, flying among the flowers.


    "Not bad, not bad!" Su Mianyue watched Bingshuang dance with interest, his eyes full of admiration: "One muscle, one face, the most beautiful, really wonderful!" Then he grabbed a handful of melon seeds and put them in his mouth to chew.


    Bingshuang finished the dance and bowed to the crowd. There was silence in the room. After a while, thunderous applause broke out. There were many men who left the stage shouting Bingshuang''s name. The performance of hua kui was pushed to the climax.


    Su Mianyue looked at the crowd and smiled again. According to how popular Bingshuang was in the 21st century, she was a popular female star. However, this woman does have to have a figure, a face, a talent and a talent.


    Bingshuang stepped down amidst the shouts of the crowd. Her eyes briefly rested on a seat in the box on the second floor, then she turned and left.


    Next up on the stage was miss Xuezhu. According to the talent and dress of the top eleven girls, Su Mianyue silently drew the image of miss xuezhu in his heart.


    In a moment, a woman walked onto the stage, and Su Mianyue''s eyes dropped out in surprise.


    The girl on the stage was dressed in a bright red suit, with armor and wrist guards on her hands, and her hair was tied up high like a man''s. Such an unusual outfit made her skin snowy and beautiful.


    Unlike the other girls, Xuezhu''s face had been cold and expressionless ever since he came on stage.


    "Young master, look at her poker face. Is she here to pick a player or to collect debts?" Biwu looked down at Xuezhu and curled her lips.


    Su Mianyue chuckled, "I''m used to seeing soft jade. It''s more popular to change it occasionally. Bi, you''re still young. You don''t know what men like."


    Biwu rolled her eyes, "It sounds like you know a lot about young master."


    After Xuezhu went on stage, there was silence below the stage.


    She was dancing with a long sword in her bare hands. Her posture was as nimble as a rabbit, her sword was as bright as a rainbow, and her red clothes were flying.


    Su Mianyue couldn''t help praising her repeatedly. With the sword dance of the brothel girl and this frosty face, she was really cool and arrogant.


    Su Mianyue looked at it and felt a little pity. If it was accompanied by background music at this time, then miss Xuezhu''s impression of the public would at least be higher.


    Xuezhu put his sword back into his scabbard on the stage, and his movements were smooth and smooth. The old masters who were having fun under the stage were stunned and speechless when they saw the performance.


    "Pa pa pa -" Su Mianyue clapped on the second floor.

 Chapter 12 Someone Snatched A Beauty from Her!

    After hearing her applause, the crowd woke up like a dream and clapped loudly.


    Although the scene looked very lively, Su Mianyue knew very well that the tone of miss Bingshuang''s voice just now was the man''s favorite.


    After all the twelve hairpins finished performing, the old madam pouted her buttocks and twisted her hips as she walked onto the stage, "Gentlemen, what do you think of our girls just now?"


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up!" A man in brocade with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks said in a shrill voice. He sat alone at a table surrounded by three or four beautiful women, but he still looked at the stage in a daze and shouted, "I want that Bingshuang girl!"


    "Oh, I thought it was someone with such a loud voice. So it was young master wang." A white-haired old man looked at young master wang with disdain. "I don''t think you can even meet miss Bingshuang with those two copper coins in your house. I think it''s better to get rid of this idea as soon as possible."


    Young master wang was despised by the old man, and he was very unhappy. He sneered, "Wu yuanwei, you are indeed rich, but you are not old enough! Don''t spend your money and be powerless." When young master wang said this, everyone laughed.


    Wu yuanwei did not share his common sense. He whispered a few words to the servant beside him and looked at master wang with a determined smile.


    The old madam looked down at the stage and the atmosphere was warm and happy. "Gentlemen, don''t be hasty. Everyone knows the rules of our Yihong Whorehouse. Ten taels of silver and one golden flower. Whoever you like, please send more gold flowers to our girls. The girl with the most gold flowers is tonight''s flower leader. The one with the highest number of votes per girl will be that girl''s guest of honor tonight. Everyone seize this opportunity!"


    As soon as the old lady''s voice fell, she saw a newspaperman looking at the list in his hand and shouting, "Young master wang, ten golden flowers for miss Bingshuang."


    "Master jiang, seven golden flowers for miss Xuezhu."


    "Fifty gold flowers from wu yuan to miss Bingshuang." As soon as the newspaperman finished reading, there was an uproar below the stage. Fifty gold flowers and five hundred taels of silver.


    "Mr. Wu, if you spend so much, you''ll be out of luck by then," young master wang teased.


    Wu yuanwei smiled slowly, "Young master wang is worrying too much. I don''t have much, but I have a lot of money."


    The newspaperman kept reporting the golden flowers. On a large white cloth, the names of the twelve girls were written, and the number of golden flowers was below. From a distance, Bingshuang and Xuezhu were far ahead of the other girls.


    Su Mianyue elbowed Biwu, "Bi, do you want to hear music or watch sword dancing?"


    Biwu curled his lips and said, "I''m tired of listening to the music. Sword dancing is surprisingly tight."


    Su Mianyue smiled, "Okay, I will spend a lot of money to make our Bi happy."


    She beckoned the servant beside her and handed over a silver ticket.


    The servant trotted down the stairs. The flower man looked at it and his face was as red as chicken blood, "Childe Su threw five hundred gold flowers to miss Xuezhu."


    When the newspaperman finished reading, the whole hall was in an uproar.


    Five hundred! Five thousand taels! Who is this Childe Su?


    A lot of people looked at the second floor, only the officials on the second floor could spend so much money.


    "Young master, you really want to!" Biwu stomped his foot, his heart aching.


    "Not to make you happy. I''m buying you a smile," Su Mianyue said with a smile.


    Biwu didn''t believe it, "If you want to make your servant happy, it''s the same for you to lose more when you fight the landlord."


    Su Mianyue shook his head, "No way! The casino has no master and servant. You said that yourself."


    Biwu wanted to cry but could she take it back?


    The newspaperman sang all the way, and half of the white cloth was written in an instant.


    "Childe Bai threw five hundred gold flowers at miss Xuezhu," the newspaperman shouted.


    The hall was once again boiling with another 500 flowers!


    "Childe Bai?" Su Mianyue wasn''t happy. Someone was trying to steal a beauty from her!


    She said darkly to the boy beside her, "Who''s that Childe Bai?"


    The footboy was in a difficult position and said, "Well, the little one doesn''t know. The rules of the Yihong Whorehouse, the situation of the guests can''t be messed up..." Before the servant could finish, Su Mianyue took out a silver ingot and shook it in front of his eyes.


    The footboy looked at it and snatched the silver. He did not know what the moral principles were, "Childe Bai is the most famous moon and wind traveler on this street. He is rich and can rival the country. He spends money like dirt. The girls he likes are all one in a million beautiful women, and the white man looks pretty... Of course, not as good as Childe Su you!"


    The charm of the silver was limitless, and the second year didn''t forget to flatter him at this time. Then he added, "And Childe Bai was the first man in Shangjing City for several years in a row!"


    Su Mianyue sneered, "This kind of prodigal son is not a good bird at first sight. Miss Xuezhu is a pure and clean person, how can she let such a prodigal son win the lottery! No, no! This young master can''t let him succeed!"


    As he spoke, he took out another silver ticket from his arms. "Go, this young master must have that Xuezhu tonight!"

 Chapter 13 To Win the Championship

    The servant looked at the silver ticket and his mouth was wide open. He ran down the stairs. When the newspaperman saw it, he said excitedly, "Childe Su, a thousand gold flowers, will vote for miss Xuezhu!"


    The audience immediately applauded and looked up at the second floor, guessing which box was sitting in the mysterious Childe Su.


    "Childe Bai threw a thousand golden flowers at miss Xuezhu!"


    "Childe Su sent 1,200 gold flowers to miss Xuezhu."


    "Childe Bai, 1,200 gold flowers for miss Xuezhu!"


    "Childe Su has more than 1,300 gold flowers for miss Xuezhu!"


    "Childe Bai has more than 1,300 gold flowers for miss Xuezhu!"


    The newspaperman''s voice became increasingly hoarse, and gradually no one voted for the other girls. Tonight''s flower was undoubtedly Xuezhu, but who was Xuezhu''s guest of honor, this has not been revealed.


    Everyone looked at the golden flowers that rose higher and higher, and their faces changed from surprise to shock.


    Everyone in the brothels knew about Childe Bai''s reputation, but where did this new Childe Su come from? Everyone was very curious about this spendthrift Childe Su and wanted to see his true colors.


    "Childe Su sent two thousand three hundred gold flowers to miss Xuezhu." The newspaperman shouted again.


    "Young master, you''ve spent too much money." Biwu couldn''t help but say, "If you want to buy me a smile, I can show you a smile every day. It''s not worth spending so much money."


    Su Mianyue waved his hand nonchalantly, "It''s okay. Your young master has a lot of money - it''s Mu Tinng''s anyway. He doesn''t spend it for nothing." Su Mianyue looked at the window of another box opposite her box and snorted coldly, "Young master, it''s rare for me to come out and have a good time today. No one can snatch it from me!"


    In another box opposite Su Mianyue, two men slowly sipped the wine on the table.


    "That Childe Su has already paid two thousand three, sir or not." A man with a blank face said to the man in a moon-white robe.


    The man''s knuckled hand knocked on the railing and said faintly, "That''s all."


    After the throwing of flowers, the old lady turned to the stage and her face was about to burst into laughter, "Thank you all for the honor. The flower leader of this year''s flower leader election is miss Xuezhu!"


    Some people were happy and some were disappointed, but most of them were watching the show. Everyone was wondering who the unknown Childe Su was and how he could spend so much money at one time.


    Hua kui''s selection was over, and feng yuelangjun''s selection had just begun.


    Lang jun was selected by hua kui''s top three, each with one question, and the winner was the one who answered more questions.


    The first person to come up was the third place aquamarine girl. She had a pretty face and a pink face. She smiled before she spoke, which was really pleasing.


    Shui yu glanced at the crowd below the stage, her cherry lips gently parted, and said, "I have a coincidence of being born with half a piece of linjia and half a piece of fur. Half of it is hard to live in the water, and half of it is hard to live in the water. Please guess what it is."


    Su Mianyue was about to laugh when he heard it. Come on, a simple question like this is good for elementary school students!


    She leaned on the balcony and watched the crowd ponder. She asked the servant for a pen and paper, brushed it and asked the servant to go downstairs and give it to the lady.


    Su Mianyue calculated that within five minutes, more than a dozen people had submitted their answers to the jade lady.


    After looking at the answers one by one, the jade maiden glanced at su mianyue''s private room. Su Mianyue cooperated and returned a kiss to her, which made her blush.


    "Aquamarine girl, tell me! Who answered correctly?" The crowd roared.


    Shui yu pursed her lips and smiled, "The answers in my hands are all right, but only Childe Su answered the most skillfully."


    "Gee, it''s just a riddle. What else can you do?" Someone under the stage said scornfully.


    The jade twisted out Su Mianyue''s piece of paper, and her nimble eyes scanned around the stage. She read carefully, "Childe Su''s answer is: I have a thing on both sides, one side is delicious while the other side is fragrant, the other side is Meishan to eat grass, and the other side is minjiang to hide myself."


    "Good!" The men below the stage who guessed the answer clapped their hands in admiration.


    The audience could not help but look at the second floor again and sigh in their hearts, this Childe Su is really talented.


    After shui yu left the stage, Bingshuang walked up to the stage, and the two footmen lifted up a board with white paper between them. Bingshuang picked up a brush and wrote three pairs on the white paper without a bottom link.


    The first picture is: full moon, full moon, year after year, day and night, at the end of the night before the sun.


    The second one was: "An inch of land is a temple," a poem by the temple said," the moon sends a monk back to the ancient temple."


    The third picture: the red lady, with a gold hairpin and silver flowers, is five times better than peony and peony.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw it.

 Chapter 14 Absolutely

    Someone shouted, "Miss Bingshuang, don''t say that you made the question. These are the three absolute pictures of our Tianlan. No one can solve them so far! We are here to choose langjun, not to take the first place!" After that, the people around him laughed.


    Bingshuang had obviously seen the storm. She looked at the guests below the stage and said in a gentle voice, "All of you are talented and outstanding. How can a young woman choose a suitable husband if she doesn''t give you a little difficulty?"


    "Oh, hey, you still think you''re choosing a husband!" Another person laughed.


    In the hall, the rough people were allowed to watch the play, while the people with ink in their stomachs were thinking hard.


    In the private room on the second floor, the man with a stiff face asked, "The young man has an answer."


    The man in the white moon robe smiled and said softly, "Yes, but not very well."


    "This is absolute. It''s already good to be able to be right. If you want to be right, there''s probably no one in the entire Tianlan." The man with a stiff face said matter-of-fact.


    The man in the moon-white robe smiled and looked at the box opposite him.


    Su Mianyue could be clearly seen from him. The corners of his mouth curled up and a playful smile flashed in his eyes.


    "Can no one match the little girl''s match? If so, the little girl will step down." As Bingshuang spoke, she looked into the room of the man in the moon white robe. Her eyes were like autumn water, and there was a hint of expectation in her eyes.


    "It''s just three pairs. Why is it so difficult?" A clear and clear voice was heard. On the hall, everyone was attracted by this confident voice, and everyone looked to the second floor.


    On the second floor, a young man in brocade clothes was leaning against the railing. His eyes were as beautiful as a picture, his fan was gently waved, his mouth was smiling, and his eyes were like stars. He was even more beautiful than miss Bingshuang on stage.


    For a moment, everyone was in a daze. Even miss Bingshuang, who had written the question, was stunned. How could there be such a beautiful man in the world? It was as if he had walked out of a painting.


    "What miss Bingshuang has done is right and right. If you are not talented, you can make a rough guess." Su Mianyue said, waving a folding fan.


    "Come on, this is the Tianlan''s three absolute, just because you can get it right? If you get it right, you can get the top spot!" Some people below the stage saw that Su Mianyue was too beautiful to believe that she had the talent of Jinxiu.


    "That''s right, this kid looks only 17 or 18. I''m afraid he didn''t even pass the exam," one of them echoed.


    "Don''t say that. He said it. He can get a rough idea. What does this mean? You and I both know it!" When an old man finished speaking, everyone laughed.


    Some people even coaxed him, "Boy, coming out to drink flower wine is not the number one in the exam. Don''t try to be brave!"


    The audience immediately burst into laughter.


    Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows, not angry, "The first picture, the girl''s top line is: full moon, full moon, age, morning and evening, the end of the night before the sun. In the next thought: flowers bloom and fall, flowers bloom, summer, summer, autumn, summer, summer, cool, spring after winter."


    Everyone was surprised, some scholars and scholars, closed their eyes and thought about what Su Mianyue had just said about the next couplet, the more they read, the better they felt, and they couldn''t help but praise it!


    Miss Bingshuang did not expect Su Mianyue to answer so quickly. She was a little surprised. She took out a pen and wrote down Su Mianyue''s couplet next to the first one.


    "The first one is still relatively easy. I just thought of it, but it''s not too neat. The next two couples are really based on their strength, pretty boy. This is not something that can be matched by their pretty looks." The fat, big-eared man who just didn''t like her continued to tease.


    "Oh, Fu Dalong, you still know how to pair up, I don''t know, you don''t have to be a cat and a dog to get mad at each other!" Others joked.


    Fu Dalong said angrily, "Go, the dog can''t spit out ivory!"


    Su Mianyue looked at Fu Dalong and couldn''t help but laugh. This kind of person, simple in mind and well-developed in limbs, is not to worry about.


    She went downstairs and strolled under the stage. She said in a slow voice, "The second picture of miss ice moon''s couplet is a temple with an inch of land. It is a poem by the temple. The poem says: the moon sends the monk back to the ancient temple."


    She cleared her throat and waved her fan. Her eyes were full of color. Miss Bingshuang on the stage couldn''t help but be dazzled.


    "The next couplet is a forest of two trees. The forest is forbidden. It says," axe jin enters the forest at the right time."


    "Okay!"


    "Absolutely! Absolutely!"


    As soon as Su Mianyue finished speaking, the crowd was filled with cheers. The man in the moon white robe on the second floor nodded slightly in approval.


    Su Mianyue looked at Fu Dalong, raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m sorry about this brother, but if you make another match, it really disappoints you."


    Fu Dalong was snatched white by Su Mianyue, her face red and white, extremely embarrassed. The people around him laughed at him, "Look, look, a man looks better than you, and he is more talented than you!"


    Fu Dalong was not reconciled and choked, "There''s still one last one you haven''t gotten right! If you can get right and fight neatly, all your expenses tonight will be on me, Fu Dalong!"


    "Keep your word?" Su Mianyue almost laughed when he said that.


    Fu Dalong patted his chest and said, "I, Fu Dalong, have never broken my word!"

 Chapter 15 Disciple One Langjun

    "Okay!" Su Mianyue nodded with satisfaction and turned to Bingshuang girl, "The third picture of the girl''s couplet: the red lady, with a gold hairpin and silver flowers, is five times better than peony and peony. The next link below is the whitehead, holding the halberd, crossing the sea horse, fighting with the woodthief, the grass bandit, and the lily, and returning to the dynasty, worthy of the general country''s old age."


    The man in the moon-white robe on the second floor was slightly stunned. He looked down at Su Mianyue''s confident smile and his heart stirred.


    The man with a stiff face said, "This young man is indeed very talented, but unfortunately he is a person who is nostalgic for the world."


    The man in the moon-white robe smiled and did not speak.


    There were cheers from the audience. Bingshuang girl was shocked by Su Mianyue''s talent. Coupled with Su Mianyue''s extremely beautiful face, she had always been knowledgeable and unafraid. She blushed.


    "The young lady admired the young man for his brilliant talent. She dared to ask him his name."


    Su Mianyue bowed softly and winked at Frost, "My surname is su."


    "Su Gongzi is so talented. Frost admires him." Without a doubt, this round, Su Mianyue took the lead.


    The last person on stage was Xue Zhu, the flower leader of the day.


    At this moment, she had already changed into a new outfit, a red suit, and a pure white dress. She looked arrogant and wore a white dress that looked more like a fairy than Frost.


    "The so-called song is high and gentle, and the little girl gives a performance, hoping that someone can exchange notes with the little girl, both in literature and martial arts."


    This is a living question. If a person is dancing with a sword, you can either dance with them for a long time or sing songs to add to her beauty. It seems that there is no requirement, but it is not easy to do.


    After Xue Zhu finished speaking, she drew out a long green sword and flew off to dance. This time, her sword technique was sharper than before, her pace was faster, and her expression was colder.


    No one below the stage dared to respond, only to see Xue Zhu dancing like an ice fairy.


    Su Mianyue looked at her and a pipa tune appeared in his mind.


    Fortunately, she was good at musical instruments in the 21st century, especially the pipa guzheng. She walked to a musician sitting in a corner of the hall and said, "Master, please borrow the pipa."


    Su Mianyue sat down, waved his hand on the pipa, and all the people who watched the snow bamboo sword dance turned to look at her.


    Su Mianyue''s fingers flew up and down, as nimble as silk. The rhythm of the pipa was fast, slow, strong, and weak.


    Everyone''s attention was completely shocked by the sound of the pipa played by Su Mianyue. The old musician who had played the pipa in the Yihong hospital for more than ten years was so excited that he could not help but feel as if he had been frozen and his blood was rising.


    Su Mianyue''s slender fingers were extremely dexterous, tapping and tapping, each rhythm tightly gripping the hearts of everyone present.


    The sound of the pipa was loud, chopping and playing, like pearls falling on a jade plate, beautiful and warm, nervous and agitated.


    Xue Zhu, who was dancing the sword on the stage, had a beautiful and fast posture because of the music. It was like a glow that made it impossible to accurately capture her figure.


    At the end of the song, the audience was extremely quiet and the needles could be heard. Everyone''s faces were flushed with red, and some were still immersed in the complex and agitated pipa.


    "This song should only be available in the sky. There are not many times in the world to hear it." A scholar was the first to come to his senses and exclaim.


    A moment later, thunderous applause broke out in the hall. It was not for Xue Zhu who was dancing the sword, but for Su Mianyue who was playing the pipa.


    Xue Zhu was shocked by Su Mianyue''s superb pipa skills and talent in music. His original arrogant expression was replaced by admiration.


    "The young master is a man of extraordinary talent, and Xue Zhu is convinced." It would be a great honor to have Xue Zhu, the Yihong hospital''s girl, say one word of her heart. Not to mention Xue Zhu, everyone in the room was convinced.


    Su Mianyue stood up and smiled, "If miss Xue Zhu hadn''t danced, she wouldn''t have been able to play this song. In other words, I''d like to thank miss Xue Zhu for her cooperation."


    Xue Zhu seemed to have melted as cold as ice, and his pale face reddened slightly, "The young man is too modest."


    "I spent a hundred thousand taels of silver for you, and I have to cooperate with Xue Zhu no matter what." Su Mianyue looked at Xue Zhu''s snow-white neck and smiled.


    Xue Zhu looked up in disbelief. The beautiful man in front of him claimed to be surnamed su, and the man who had just bid the highest price for her was also surnamed su.


    Xue Zhu, who had never been happy, looked a little moved. She had always looked straight at him, and most men could not enter her eyes, but this man in front of her, not to mention his appearance, even talent is beyond the reach of others. Xue Zhu''s cold heart suddenly became warm.


    Compared to the calm performance of snow bamboo, the audience who had finally calmed down suddenly became excited again!


    So the handsome man in front of him was Su Gongzi, who had spent a lot of money on miss xuezhu!

 Chapter 16 The Empress Still Knows to Come Back?

    This young master su was not only handsome, but also so talented. He was a rare talent.


    For a moment, everyone was talking and asking each other who this man was.


    "Young master, young master!" Bi Wu was stuck in the crowd, unable to move forward.


    Su Mianyue''s song "Ambush on all sides" had the hall surrounded by people. Bi Wu had not squeezed in front of the crowd for a long time, not to mention, and was trampled on several feet.


    Seeing that it was almost time, she hurriedly shouted to Su Mianyue, "Let''s go! Let''s go! It''s going to be closed soon!"


    Su Mianyue''s face changed slightly. Knowing what Bi Wu meant, he quickly jumped off the stage and found Bi Wu.


    The two of them were surrounded by the crowd and finally broke out of the encirclement. Xue Zhu suddenly appeared at the door. She looked at Su Mianyue and asked in disappointment, "Is the young master leaving this place?"


    Su Mianyue nodded apologetically, "I can''t watch you dance anymore today. I''ll come again next time."


    "But the young master spent money tonight..."


    "No harm, no harm. Just think of it as me buying you a night''s sleep. You don''t have to pick up the guests tonight. Rest assured and go to sleep." Su Mianyue said as Bi Wu dragged him out, "Young master, hurry up! It''s too late."


    Su Mianyue waved at her. "I''m leaving. Take care of yourself." After that, he trotted away from the Yihong hospital with Bi Wu.


    Xue Zhu stood at the entrance of the Yihong hospital and looked at Su Mianyue''s back. It was late at night and there were no pedestrians in the alley. Xue Zhu looked at the misty fog rising in the street with a little melancholy. Just as she was about to turn around, there was something under her feet. She moved her foot and found it was a fan pendant.


    She picked up the pendant, looked at the distance, looked at the palm of her hand, and carefully put it away.


    Su Mianyue ran back with Bi Wu, dressed as a palace maid, at the last moment of the imperial city curfew.


    Walking through the long yongxiang alley, the two of them were so tired that they couldn''t get up.


    Back in Phoenix palace, Bi Wu looked at the darkness in the palace and complained, "Spring, autumn and moon are the same. They didn''t leave us the lights. I told you everything before I left. I said I would remember, but it turned out to be dark."


    Su Mianyue was not dissatisfied at all. When she thought of everything that happened tonight, she felt especially fresh and exciting.


    Especially that Xue Zhu. Oh, she''s so beautiful. Unfortunately, she hasn''t had time to touch her little hand and kiss her little face. Ah, it was such a waste of her money, but it doesn''t matter, this money is from mu ting anyway, afraid of wool!


    Su Mianyue went into the temple and was discredited. He stumbled over something and fell to the ground.


    "Oh my god, I''ll go. It hurts like hell!" She felt for a pair of shoes in the dark, pinched them with her hand and said, "It''s so green. Go and light the lights for me. I think I''ve got a skin cut on my leg. Ouch, it hurts me."


    But the feet stopped in front of her, and Su Mianyue was a little annoyed, "Why are you still standing there? Go and turn on the lights for grandma!"


    "Does the queen know she''s back?" A cold voice sounded above Su Mianyue''s head.


    Su Mianyue froze for a moment before he realized... It was Mu Ting!


    It''s over! It''s over! Dead, dead! If this guy doesn''t stay in Weiyang palace, why would he join her?


    In an instant, the entire hall was ablaze with lights.


    Su Mianyue looked up, looked around, and found that all the palace people, including Bi Wu, were kneeling on the ground.


    "Where''s the queen?" Mu Ting looked down at her with a heavy face.


    Su Mianyue smiled dryly and got up from the ground, "I, oh no, my concubine went to Imperial garden for a night trip."


    "How is the Imperial garden qili fragrant?" Mu Ting stared at her and said indifferently.


    "Very good, very good!" Su Mianyue nodded repeatedly. "It''s really nice!"


    Mu Ting''s handsome face was instantly covered with anger. He shouted at su mianyue, "When did Imperial garden plant the seven mile incense? Kneel down!"


    Su Mianyue quickly and obediently knelt on the belt. It was good not to kneel. When he knelt down, he found that the bone in his leg hurt terribly - it looked like he had hurt the bone.


    "I''ll ask you again, where did you go tonight?" Mu Ting''s heart was burning with anger. This woman is really bold! What did she think of him as the emperor for sneaking out of the palace under his nose? What did he think of the entire palace? What is the face of the entire royal family!


    Su Mianyue lowered his head and whispered back, "Your concubines are out of the palace."


    "Leaving the palace?" Mu Ting raised his eyebrows, half-squatted down, raised her chin, and said in a stern tone, word by word, "The empress is really bold. She dares to go out of the palace to have a private meeting on a night of begging."


    "No concubines!" Su Mianyue immediately retorted, "Your concubine just went out to play. There was no private meeting."


    Mu Ting snorted, "How dare you argue! Someone!"


    A little eunuch trotted up to Mu Ting and knelt down with a thud, "A servant sees the emperor and the empress."


    Say, what did you see? Mu Ting gritted his teeth and stared at her.


    The little eunuch trembled and replied, "The servant was not on duty tonight. When he walked to the palace gate to help the imperial concubine Empress, he saw the empress and her maid, Bi Wu, sneaking into a carriage. The servant could vaguely see that there was a man on the carriage. The rest of the servants knew nothing."


    Su Mianyue''s heart sank. This little eunuch probably came to frame her!


    Mu Ting sneered, "What else do you have to say?"

 Chapter 17 My Daughters Name Sleeps on the Moon

    Su Mianyue told herself to calm down. She took a deep breath and looked up at Mu Tinng, "Your majesty, I recognize that the palace has nothing to say, but I did not meet with anyone privately. Just now, this father-in-law said that he saw me and Biwu get into a carriage. I wonder what kind of carriage that carriage looks like. Is it a satin hibiscus embroidered pattern or an indigo roll embroidered ball pattern?"


    The little eunuch was immediately questioned. He hesitated as if thinking, and then said with certainty, "Your majesty, it''s an indigo roll-and-embroidered ball pattern! That''s right! That''s it!"


    Su Mianyue sneered, "You''re lying!"


    "Not a servant!" The little eunuch said, kowtowing his head in attachment for a long time and calling out sincerely, "Your majesty, every word of the servant is true, and there is nothing to hide!"


    "It''s true?" Su Mianyue spat and said, "It''s true, your sister! These two carriages were all made up by this palace! You saw me get into this imaginary carriage!"


    The little eunuch was shocked by Su Mianyue''s imposing manner and trembled for a moment.


    Mu Tinng frowned as he stared at Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue turned a deaf ear to Mu Tinng''s expression and questioned the eunuch harshly, "You said you saw this palace get on the carriage, then this palace asked you, which street did you see?"


    "This, this slave doesn''t remember!" The little eunuch panicked and suddenly became incoherent.


    "Don''t remember?" Su Mianyue sneered. "I don''t know at all, do I?"


    "Su Mianyue!" Mu Tinng shouted. "How dare you!"


    Su Mianyue was unconvinced, "Every word that the concubine said is true, but this little eunuch did not answer. It seems that he is deceiving the emperor. The emperor must not believe it!"


    "Deceive me?" Mu Tinng sneered, "What about you? Have you ever left the palace?"


    Su Mianyue choked on Mu Tinng''s words, "Yes, your concubine is indeed..."


    "What else do you have to say?" Mu Tinng interrupted her and reprimanded her. "You, as a queen, don''t lead by example. All the civil and military officials are here tonight. As a result, you ran out of the palace! Even if you didn''t have a private meeting with anyone, it would be a big mistake if you didn''t intend to go out of the palace. How can you defend yourself? Come on, give the empress a 30 percent reprimand as an example!"


    Su Mianyue was cold all over, and she looked at Mu Tinng coldly, "Your majesty, my concubine only asked one question. If it was Noble Imperial Concubine Ling who left the palace tonight, would you punish her like this?"


    "Qingqing won''t be like you!" Mu Tinng looked at her with disgust, as if she was a very dirty thing. "The people outside the palace are evil. They are of the highest rank. You only return to the palace when your son is young. Who knows if you have done anything against the face of the royal family?"


    Mu Tinng clenched his hands into fists and said fiercely, "If it wasn''t for Prime Minister Su''s sake, as usual, you would have been sentenced to a great punishment. I will spare your life for the time being. If you do anything to humiliate the royal family again, don''t blame me, Wuqing!"


    "Wuqing?" Su Mianyue looked at Mu Tinng and murmured, "Your majesty, when did you ever have feelings for your concubines? When Noble Imperial Concubine Ling was sick, the one who was punished was your concubine. She accidentally fell down, and the one who was punished was your concubine. Your concubine was grounded for months because Noble Imperial Concubine Ling couldn''t play cards, and you were grounded for months. I spent most of this year in Phoenix Palace, and I didn''t even know what the flowers in front of the upper qing palace looked like."


    Su Mianyue looked at Mu Tinng with a bleak look in her eyes, "I know that you love Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, so I never fight with Noble Imperial Concubine Ling for anything. Even if the power to manage the six palaces was given to her, I don''t care. But now, your majesty said that you would treat your concubine, Wuqing. I just want to ask your majesty, since your concubine married you, your concubine is still a perfect person. Ask yourself, have you ever loved your concubine?"


    Mu Tinng looked into Su Mianyue''s black and white eyes, which were supposed to be as bright as water, but they were still.


    All of a sudden, he remembered the scene when he got married.


    He removed her red cap, and she smiled like a flower, but dared not look at her. When he asked her name, she bowed her head and smiled at him, "Your highness, your concubine''s father''s surname is su, your daughter''s name is mianyue, and the small word Qingqing."


    He suddenly remembered that the queen''s nickname was also Qingqing.

 Chapter 18 Fitness Program

    Mu Ting looked down at her. Her face was still that gorgeous face, but it made people feel that she was so strange. It seemed that the woman who would bow her head and smile shyly when she saw him was not her at all.


    He did not know when that gentle puppet of a woman had become so eloquent and full of thorns.


    A slight sense of guilt arose in Mu Ting''s heart, and most of the anger that had been raging over him dissipated. He looked down at her from above and said silently, "30 for the rod and then closed his door for a month, and drove back to the palace!"


    After that, he waved his sleeves and disappeared into the night without looking back.


    Phoenix palace was grounded again.


    All the concubines and palace people avoided Phoenix palace, thinking that it was a rather unlucky place. In the whole imperial city, only Phoenix palace could be grounded immediately after the ban.


    While the people in the palace despised Phoenix palace, they were also very curious. What did Empress Empress do to make the emperor grounded for six months?


    However, as we all know, the emperor did not seem to punish the fengqi palace any more than the ban, so some people in the old palace thought that they should not deduct the cost of Phoenix palace too much, lest one day Phoenix palace would turn over and settle accounts with them.


    On this day, Su Mianyue was idle and made a "Fitness plan" for Phoenix palace, running 20 laps in front of the palace every day.


    In the first place of this plan, all the palace people were crying, and among them, biwu and the spring flowers and autumn moon were crying the most.


    "Miss, I can''t stand this!" Bi Wu said in tears.


    "That''s right, Empress. The servants are busy inside and outside every day, busy up and down, not enough sleep." Spring flowers, autumn moon, unwilling to be outdone, cried at the side.


    Su Mianyue gave them an analysis and said, "Come on, Bi Wu, tell me if I get up before you every day as my personal maid!"


    "But my servant is sleeping later than you!" Bi Wu said wrongly.


    "You''re still trying to argue. I haven''t slept many times. You snored!" Su Mianyue was furious. "I guess you''re the only people in the entire palace who have the most free time, fighting the landlord and running fast and trying to win my money! Little comrades, your awareness is really low!" Su Mianyue painstakingly taught, "So I''ve decided who doesn''t run every day in the future will automatically pay me ten taels of silver for playing chess and cards as an absenteeism fee."


    At the mention of money, Bi Wu quickly said, "Where can''t I run away? My servant is strong and strong, but I need more exercise!"


    So every morning, a group of people in Phoenix palace would run around the yard twenty times in a loud manner.


    Not only did he run, Su Mianyue also asked them to shout slogans.


    "Study hard, make progress every day, exercise and protect our country!" The sixteen words of running every day resounded throughout Phoenix palace.


    One day, when Mu Ting was driving past Phoenix palace while sitting on a dragon, he heard a bugle from inside the cave, and his expression froze for a moment.


    "What is the queen doing?" He asked faintly as he looked at the closed doors of the phoenix palace.


    Mu Ting''s personal eunuch supervisor immediately replied, "Empress Empress is under the emperor, training the palace people. It is said that this happens every day."


    Mu Ting''s eyes flashed. After a moment of silence, he said, "Zhao quan'' er, pass on my word of mouth. From today onwards, the ban on Phoenix palace will be lifted."


    Zhao quan'' er hit a thousand and said, "Hey, I''m going to do it." After that, he ran into the phoenix palace and announced the emperor''s words. The phoenix palace was filled with joy.


    Due to the daily slogans of Phoenix palace, longxin great joy was released from the restriction, and since then, the various palaces have also shouted slogans every morning.


    Slogans such as "Concubine li Empress is forever young, his majesty has a long life," "Long live the emperor, Changtai is healthy" and so on, but none of them can match Phoenix palace''s grandeur


    Su Mianyue was released from his confinement, and he inevitably led Bi Wu around the palace every day. In the end, within five days, Su Mianyue was basically familiar with the palace, and even some very hidden holes in the walls were clearly touched by her.


    On this day, Bi Wu was going to the Internal affairs office to pick out new clothes and materials. He had no time to go with Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue was bored and only took the spring flowers and autumn moon to the southwest corner of the palace.


    The southwest corner was very deserted. There were not many people on the way, but the scenery was very pleasant.


    "Spring flowers, autumn moon, which Empress lives here?" Su Mianyue brushed the willows and flowers all the way, thinking that it must be someone important.


    The spring flowers and autumn moon looked at each other and hesitated, "There are people living here, but they are not the empress of the emperor."


    "Who lives there?" Su Mianyue was curious that such a good place was no worse than the Weiyang palace of the imperial concubine ling. To be able to live here, he must be a person of high status.


    "This servant doesn''t know. He came to the palace late. It is said that this man has lived here for more than ten years and has never left the door for half a step. I''m afraid only the old people in the palace will know." Chunhua said.


    Su Mianyue nodded and glanced at the lonely building, "From what you''ve said, it''s better not to get too close to this place so as not to cause trouble."


    "Empress is right."


    "I heard there are a lot of flowers in Imperial garden. Let''s go and admire them." After that, he led the spring flowers and autumn moon to Imperial garden by the tai ye pool.


    As soon as they entered the garden, they smelled the strong fragrance of flowers. Bees were busy collecting honey, dragonflies and butterflies were flying in the air, and the bright sunlight was shining in the garden. It was a lively scene.


    Su Mianyue looked at the picture and felt much better for no reason.


    She looked at the butterflies flying in the sky and the bees busy with the flowers, and her heart was filled with envy.


    If only she had a pair of wings, she could fly wherever she wanted to, and she could fly out of the palace if she wanted to. No one could stop her.


    "Empress, look how beautiful the flowers are."


    Su Mianyue followed Chunhua''s direction and looked at the top quality peonies. They were fighting for their beauty and their posture was especially beautiful. She couldn''t help but admire them carefully. Unexpectedly, a little eunuch suddenly appeared from nowhere and walked to the peonies. She took the scissors and cut them off quickly.


    Su Mianyue was instantly in a bad mood.

 Chapter 19 Make Things Difficult

    The spring flowers and autumn moon scolded loudly, "Where did the servant come from? He did not kneel when he saw the empress."


    The little eunuch did not expect anyone to come. He turned around and trembled.


    Su Mianyue walked to the little eunuch unhurriedly and said with a smile, "Who do you think this palace is? It''s you. It seems that this palace and your father-in-law really have some fate."


    This little eunuch was the last time Su Mianyue was accused of stealing.


    He had always thought that the empress was a soft persimmon, and after that time, he had truly experienced the power of the empress, but when he thought of the spirit princess behind him, he couldn''t help but straighten his back a lot.


    He looked at the ground and replied unhurriedly, "I was ordered to pick flowers for the princess in Imperial Garden."


    "When you pick flowers, you pick flowers. It doesn''t conflict with your salute to the empress." Qiuyue''s voice was stern. "You don''t know the rules at all. It seems that if you don''t clean up your wife, you really think you''re the master of a castration."


    The little eunuch was furious at Qiuyue for calling him a "Castrate." He turned his eyes to one side, his expression changed, and said arrogantly, "I''m sorry, empress. The servant has a flower in his hand. It''s not convenient to salute. The servant has something else to do, so he won''t stay here any longer."


    "You dog slave, stop and don''t move!" Chunhua was so angry that he walked up to the little eunuch in a few steps. He raised his foot and kicked the little eunuch, "It''s just a dog next to Noble Imperial Concubine Ling. I thought I would go to heaven with my master. I don''t even know who I am."


    Chunhua kicked the little eunuch to the ground. The little eunuch was kicked to and fro, but unexpectedly, although the little eunuch''s face was full of injuries, he did not beg for mercy.


    Su Mianyue felt that something was wrong. At least she had read so many palace fighting novels in the 21st world, and she knew something in her heart. Before she could stop her, she heard a dragging voice shouting, "Your majesty is here, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is here."


    Su Mianyue''s heart sank, and he screamed bad! This time, he was tricked by the little eunuch.


    Seeing a large group of people coming, Su Mianyue hurriedly squatted down and saluted. She saw Gu Linng walking with Mu Tinng at the corner of her eyes.


    Today''s Gu Linng was different from the past. She was dressed very brightly and had a noble aura. However, if she was too noble, she became vulgar and forcefully suppressed the only ethereal beauty of Gu Linng.


    Mu Tinng walked slowly towards Gu Linng''s hand in front of everyone. He looked at Su Mianyue, and a hint of obvious disgust flashed in his eyes. His handsome eyebrows could not help but frown.


    "Your concubine pays his respects to the emperor." Su Mianyue said with a straight face.


    When Noble Imperial Concubine Ling saw her, he bowed his brows and replied shyly, "Your concubines pay their respects to the empress."


    Before she bent down, she was stopped by Mu Tinng. Her handsome face was full of pity, "Qingqing, your body is not convenient. I told you long ago that you don''t have to pay my respects to anyone."


    Gu Linng''s eyes were full of spring and her little face was slightly red. She smiled softly and snuggled into mu ting''s arms, "The emperor dotes on her, but the etiquette cannot be abolished. The imperial concubines should be the role models of the imperial concubines. If the imperial concubines'' words and deeds are wrong, and the imperial concubines follow suit, then everyone will be lawless and disregard the dignity and inferiority."


    Su Mianyue half-knelt on the ground and sneered. This Noble Imperial Concubine Ling looked so soft and harmless, but in fact, she was holding a gun with a stick, accusing her of Su Mianyue''s words and deeds, and teaching people who were lawless.


    Sure enough, when Mu Tinng heard Gu Linng''s words, he glanced at Su Mianyue with an ugly expression, then looked at Gu Linng with approval, "If everyone knows the rules as well as Qingqing, then I can let go of my attention to the court."


    "If your majesty is not here, you can rest assured that the empress is in charge of the rear palace." As Gu Linng spoke, he glanced at Su Mianyue kneeling on the ground as if he had just found out and said in surprise, "Your majesty, the empress is still kneeling on the ground."


    Mu Tinng snorted coldly, "It''s too eye-catching for her to stand. Let her kneel."


    Gu Linng hurriedly stopped him and said, "Absolutely not, your majesty. My sister is the master of the harem. It will ruin my sister''s face and make it difficult for me to convince the public in the future."


    Mu Tinng held Gu Linng''s hand carelessly, "What are you afraid of? She''s not the only one in the harem. It''s not Qingqing. I''ve already left you in charge of the harem. It doesn''t matter if the queen refuses to serve the people."


    "But your majesty..."


    "All right, I will accompany you to the garden today. I don''t want to ruin my mood for irrelevant people." Mu Tinng was not giving Gu Linng a chance to speak.


    "Yes, your majesty," Gu Linng said, looking at Su Mianyue apologetically.

 Chapter 20 Whats Wrong with This Palace!

    As soon as Noble Imperial Concubine Ling finished speaking, he saw the eunuch who had been kicked by Chunhua to the ground and was looking for his teeth crawling up to the ground. He cried bitterly and said, "Please ask the emperor and his mother to make the decision for the servant!"


    Noble Imperial Concubine Ling looked surprised, "Who are you?"


    "Mother, you are a servant!" The little eunuch looked up, his face covered in mud and snot, and he cried bitterly.


    Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s face paled when she saw him, "Chang an, how could it be you?"


    "Mother, it''s a servant!" Chang an cried. "The servant was ordered by his mother to come to Imperial Garden to pick flowers. As a result, the maid next to the empress saw him and beat him up."


    Noble Imperial Concubine Ling saw chang an''s face was bruised and swollen, and his eyes were misty, "Look at how badly you''ve been hurt, but it still hurts?"


    Chang an covered his face and cried out, which softened Gu Linng''s heart.


    She looked at Mu Tinng and said with tears in her eyes," chang an is a eunuch who is in charge of the affairs of his concubines. He is usually very careful and has never made any mistakes, so his concubines seldom discipline him. Today, it must have been words and deeds that collided with the empress, which made the maids around the empress dissatisfied, and asked the emperor to punish the servants and concubines.


    Su Mianyue could not stand these people, and sneered, "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is too sensible. Clearly, your palace people offended me first. If you want to apologize, you should apologize to my palace. Who are you pretending to show it to now?"


    "Impudence!" Mu Tinng scolded Su Mianyue. "As the lord of the harem, not only do you not sympathize with your servants, but you even turn a blind eye to the sisters of the harem. Qingqing understands the general situation and realizes his mistakes, but you are good! Qingqing is always being criticized."


    "Your concubine is just telling the truth." Su Mianyue was neither servile nor haughty. "This little eunuch chang'' an has a bad heart. Not only did he slander his ministers and concubines before, but now he has brought up a scandal instead. There are too many tongues in the three palaces and the six courtyards, and too many people with dishonest minds. If the emperor only believes in one side of the story, his ministers and concubines really have nothing to say."


    Mu Tinng let go of Gu Linng''s hand and walked up to Su Mianyue with a sinister look in his eyes, "Do you mean that I am a fatuous king?" His voice was very soft, but it contained endless storms.


    "The emperor is the son of heaven. You can''t listen to others for a few words. You have to know that three people can become tigers, and many people can make gold. If the emperor only believes what you hear and see, then how many grievances will there be in this world."


    Mu Tinng laughed back in anger, "You mean you''ve been wronged." His voice was very soft, like the whispers of lovers, but everyone could feel the anger coming from him.


    "I dare not." Su Mianyue did not intend to give in. "I am the lord of the harem and the queen. Even if I am really wronged, I will swallow it in my stomach."


    "Your majesty!" Gu Linng walked over, half kneeling on the ground, pear blossoms with rain, and said pitifully, "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for the fact that I was taught by my concubines that there was no way, I would have let my sister suffer this injustice. It''s all my fault. Please don''t blame my sister."


    "Qingqing, get up." Mu Tinng''s cold face softened when he saw Gu Linng. "This has nothing to do with you. The queen is too proud."


    "Since your majesty does not believe in your concubines, your concubines have nothing to say. If your majesty wants to punish your concubines, you must punish them quickly. Your concubines do not have much time to see you and Noble Imperial Concubine Ling show their love." Su Mianyue was fed up with this dog and his wife, and he was impatient.


    When Gu Linng heard Su Mianyue''s words, two lines of clear tears came out of her eyes. She grabbed Su Mianyue''s arm and burst into tears, "Sister, are you blaming her for stealing the emperor?"


    Su mianyue rolled her eyes, "Sister, you think too much. I have no interest in you or your man." As he spoke, he raised his eyebrows and met Mu Tinng''s gaze. "Your concubines are here to disturb your majesty and sister. Your majesty won''t believe what your concubines say anyway, so you have to punish them quickly. Your concubines are just in time to return to the palace."


    "Su Mianyue, don''t be ignorant!" Mu Tinng said angrily.


    Gu Linng shook the hem of her clothes and pleaded softly, "Elder sister, don''t be so angry with the emperor. The emperor is kind. Elder sister can persuade her to be soft. The emperor will not pursue elder sister''s fault."


    "Wrong!" Su Mianyue sneered. "What''s wrong with this palace!"


    "If you want to be grounded, if you want to hit the board, do whatever you want. Think about how to punish your concubines. Remember to go to Phoenix Palace and inform your concubines that they will finish the punishment without any discount."


    Su Mianyue got tired of kneeling and simply stood up. With a wave of her long sleeves, she turned around and wanted to leave, but she did not expect Gu Linng, who had been holding her, to suddenly fall heavily on the ground because of her slight wave of her sleeves.


    "Qingqing!" Mu Tinng hurriedly picked up Gu Linng who had fallen to the ground, caressing her face and abdomen with heartache and said, "You don''t have to worry, someone, imperial physician xuan!" Then he picked Gu Linng up.


    "Your majesty, don''t blame your sister. She didn''t mean it." Gu ling''s face was pale and her voice was as soft as a feather.


    Su Mianyue frowned, "I didn''t push Noble Imperial Concubine Ling down."


    Mu Tinng was extremely angry and his face was extremely hard to see. He lifted his foot and kicked Su Mianyue heavily. Mu Tinng had practiced martial arts and had great strength on his foot. When he kicked her down, he kicked her far away.


    Su Mianyue''s body flew up, slammed into a fake rock in the distance, and fell heavily on the ground. For a moment, she felt her internal organs move away, as if they were burning with oil. She endured and endured, but in the end, she couldn''t hold back and vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    Su Mianyue brushed the corner of his mouth with his wide sleeves and pushed away the support of the spring and autumn moon. He struggled to stand up from the ground without saying a word. He looked at Mu Tinng like that, expressionless, his eyes burning like flames.


    Mu Tinng''s face was full of anger, not knowing whether it was because she hurt Gu Linng or because she was unruly. He narrowed his eyes at Su Mianyue, who slowly got up from the ground, and said coldly, "Bitch, get back to your Phoenix Palace! Pass on my decree, reward the empress with fifty large boards, halve the empress''s salary, halve the consumption of food and clothing in Phoenix Palace, and forbid the empress to go out of the fengqi palace unless it is an imperial edict!"

 Chapter 21 This Palace Is A Gnawing Old Man

    Outside Phoenix Palace, there were few people and flowers hanging down the trees. The people in the palace could not avoid them.


    Under a huge sycamore tree in the palace, a beautiful carved flower reclined on a woman dressed in brocade. Her eyes were slightly lowered and she looked a little sleepy.


    "Biwu, bring me my poker card. I remember losing one. I want to draw it again!" Su Mianyue stretched and called softly.


    As she wiped the jade table, biwu mumbled, "Miss, you''ve shouted for the fifth time today. You''re not tired, I''m tired. You drew several spare cards. Don''t say you threw them again, even if you threw them ten or eight times, it''s no problem."


    Su Mianyue got up from the beauty and pointed at Biwu, pretending to be angry, "You Biwu, how dare you talk back."


    Biwu chuckled and continued to wipe the white marble table, "Miss, you''re not the one who doted on me yet."


    Su mianyue rolled her eyes at her, leaned up from the beauty, and stretched herself out in boredom, "I''m so bored!"


    "Miss, you''ve been grounded for two months. Why can''t you calm down?" Biwu tried her best.


    Su Mianyue shook his head. "The old saying goes," wherever there is oppression, there is resistance."


    "Why haven''t you heard the old saying?" Biwu thought.


    "You still don''t read much. You should read more books in the future. The truth comes out of the books." As Su Mianyue spoke, he began to wander around the courtyard. As soon as he reached a corner of the courtyard, he heard several people chattering around.


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true!"


    "Are you sure it''s reliable? I have some old things I want to exchange for money."


    "It should be possible, but I advise you not to try, lest something big happens."


    "Hey, hey, hey, what are you talking about?" Su Mianyue walked behind a few people and smiled like a fox, "What''s the big deal? Come on, tell me about it."


    The palace maids were startled at first. Seeing that it was her, they complained, "Mother, why don''t you walk at all? You scared the servants to death. They thought it was sister Biwu."


    Su Mianyue deliberately said with a cold face, "How dare you still blame me? It''s really the opposite of heaven."


    Chunhua covered her mouth and giggled, "I learned it from sister Biwu."


    Su Mianyue shouted in the direction where Biwu was, "Looks like we have to clean up Biwu in the future..." Before Su Mianyue could finish his sentence, he saw biwu coming over with a rag and said calmly, "It seems that I don''t have to help you make snacks in the future."


    "Oh my! How could I deal with Biwu? All of you have to study hard with biwu. Biwu is the most considerate person in the palace." Su Mianyue immediately changed his words with a smile.


    A group of palace maids covered their mouths and laughed.


    "Tell me, what did you just say?" Su Mianyue asked curiously, "You just said something big. What''s the big deal?" Her words were full of excitement, for fear that the world would not be in chaos.


    Chunyue hesitated and said, "Mother, this is just what we heard. The servants don''t know what happened."


    "It doesn''t matter if you say it, I''ll weigh it." Su Mianyue waved his hand.


    Chunhua immediately beamed with joy, "These days, my servant secretly heard from a few of the coarse envoys in Weiyang Palace that Xiuxue, the maid close to Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, took out the items of the imperial concubine and sold them for a lot of money."


    When Su Mianyue heard this, he was slightly stunned, "And this?"


    Chunhua nodded, "I just heard about it. I don''t know the details."


    Su Mianyue frowned and thought, "Weiyang Palace is the most prosperous place in the whole palace. It''s famous for its rich oil and water. Xiuxue is Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s maid. She should have been rewarded a lot before the month. How could she steal from the spirit princess? Are you sure about this?"


    Qiuyue interjected, "Mother, you don''t know anything about this. Weiyang Palace is indeed a famous and good place to go. It is indeed a good job to work there, but the one in Weiyang Palace is also famous for being stingy."


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is stingy?" Su Mianyue couldn''t believe it.


    She had seen Weiyang Palace before. It was gilded with gold and inlaid with jade. Even a piece of paving stone was a beautiful rainflower stone. Hiding outside the palace, she could smell the moat in the palace.


    "Not only stingy! He''s an iron rooster!" Chunhua rolled his eyes and made up for it.


    "No way. She''s a princess. What can she lack?" Su Mianyue thought it was impossible, but she knew that Mu Tinng was going to give Weiyang Palace a reward in two or three days. What gold, silver and jade were sent to Weiyang Palace like they didn''t need money? What else would she need?


    Biwu walked over and sighed, "Miss, you don''t know. Although Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is a pampered person, the father of the spirit princess is only a minister, but he still has no real power. There are a few black sheep brothers in the family. They are sitting on the empty mountain. Looking at the red outside, the inside is already empty. There''s nothing like our Prime Minister Su, the whole Tianlan, Prime Minister Su stomping, the ground shaking."


    "I see!" Su Mianyue was shocked. After a long time, she was still a super rich second generation.


    "Otherwise, miss, where do you think you got all that money from?" Biwu gave her a blank look. "The emperor is very strict with you. He only gave us the fengqi palace according to half of the empress''s orders. If it weren''t for prime minister su, miss''s life would have been very important."


    Su Mianyue was a little surprised. She always thought that all the money she spent was Mu Tinng''s, but she didn''t expect that all the money she spent was her father''s.


    Damn! Then she would be a gnawing old man!

 Chapter 22 Set about the Layout

    "Looks like my dad still loves me," Su Mianyue muttered.


    "Prime Minister Su loves miss so much that it hurts to the bone. Otherwise, Prime Minister Su would never have married you to the crown prince. Prime Minister Su was interested in Prince Rui. If it hadn''t been for miss..." Biwu said, sighing, as if he was sighing for Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue patted Biwu on the shoulder, "Everyone has their own destiny. Let''s forget about the past."


    Biwu''s face flashed, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    Chunhua snorted, his tone full of disdain, "So it is said that a person has his own personal blessing. Our mother is the queen no matter how bad she is. She is not like that woman who comes out of a small family. She treats anything rare as a treasure."


    Su Mianyue looked at them, and her heart suddenly moved. The corners of her mouth rose like a fox, and an idea slowly appeared in her mind.


    "Spring flowers and autumn moon," Su Mianyue shouted.


    "What can I do for you, mother?" The two of them asked quickly.


    "Didn''t you say that Xiuxue was stealing the private property of the spirit princess? Didn''t Noble Imperial Concubine Ling know?" Su Mianyue asked with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Biwu waved his hand, "Miss, you may not know very well. Although xiuxue is said to be a palace maid, she is Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s personal palace maid. She is the biggest in Weiyang Palace except for Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, and she is Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s accompanying palace maid. Noble Imperial Concubine Ling trusts her very much. She is more familiar with the objects in Weiyang Palace than the imperial concubine ling. Noble Imperial Concubine Ling has no idea."


    "The maid who accompanied her in marriage actually did such a thing." Su Mianyue shook his head. "Biwu, you''re way too tall for this."


    Biwu said triumphantly, "Yes, a servant is at least a servant from the prime minister''s mansion. It''s not like a small family with small doors and shallow eyes comes out of a comparable family. What kind of master comes out of what kind of servant."


    Su Mianyue looked at Biwu in surprise and said, "I haven''t seen you in a few days. Biwu, your mouth is a lot more vicious."


    Biwu covered his mouth with a smile, "I haven''t learned from you yet. I just have to give you a little skin."


    Well, she''s taking the blame again.


    Su Mianyue pulled Biwu and the spring flowers and autumn moon in front of him and whispered, "Come, since you worship me so much, I will ask you to do something for me."


    After a few whispers from Su Mianyue, the three little maids all had fox-like smiles on their faces like Su Mianyue.


    After listening to the spring flowers and autumn moon, she patted her chest confidently and said, "Mother, don''t worry, this matter will be wrapped up in your servant!"


    A few days later, the spring flowers and autumn moon excused themselves for a trip to Phoenix Palace. By the time they returned, it was already night. The two of them sneaked up on Su Mianyue, their faces glowing.


    "Mother, this is what you want." Spring flowers and autumn moon took out a delicate little box from each sleeve and handed it to her.


    Su Mianyue took the box and opened it. In one box was a pair of jade hairpins, and in another box was an emerald jade bracelet.


    Su Mianyue touched the objects and exclaimed, "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, this is really a good thing. Such a thing would probably be regarded as a treasure in any palace. This spirit princess is really very pampered."


    "No matter how much pet you have, your men are all moths." Biwu pouted when he saw what was in the box.


    A sly smile appeared on Su Mianyue''s face and he nodded repeatedly, "Good! Good job!" She looked up at the spring flowers and autumn moon and smiled, "How did you do it?"


    Chunhua smiled, his eyes slowly filled with excitement, "I thought this was going to be difficult. I just found a father-in-law and told him to find Xiuxue. He said he had a way to deliver the goods, and the price was much higher than the previous man. The small family just couldn''t resist the temptation. They agreed without saying anything. It''s only been two days, and they took out all these treasures and handed them to the little father-in-law, saying they wanted him to help sell them."


    Qiuyue sneered from the side, "Only they in Weiyang Palace can do such a dirty thing. They are not afraid to embarrass the royal family and ruin their reputation."


    Su Mianyue slammed the table and said, "She''s not afraid, and neither are we! Since she wants to humiliate the emperor, let''s help her to the end and send the buddha to the west." She said and waved at biwu, "Give the money to the spring flowers and autumn moon and let them bring it to the little eunuch."


    Biwu quickly took out a silver ticket and handed it to Chunhua. Chunhua quickly put it away.


    Su Mianyue told Chunhua, "You go talk to that little eunuch and tell him that the seller outside wants the goods. The more Xiuxue takes, the better. The more expensive the things are, the better. Money is not a problem."


    The spring flowers and autumn moon listened and agreed repeatedly.


    Watching the spring flowers and autumn moon leave, Su Mianyue told Biwu, "Biwu, will you go and see if there is a carriage going into the palace these days?"


    Biwu thought for a moment, "There is a purchasing car from the treasurer''s house that will enter the palace in five days."


    A gleam of light flashed in Su Mianyue''s eyes, "Okay, go tell the spring flowers and autumn moon that they can quickly find xiuxue to buy a big item these days. Then we''ll make a big deal out of him!"


    As Su Mianyue spoke, a cold curve rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Mu Tinng Gu Linng, this dog and his wife, look at me. Su Mianyue is not fun to death!

 Chapter 23 Once Again out of the Palace

    A few days later, the spring, autumn and the moon did not disappoint the public''s expectations to get an extremely exquisite white jade guanyin statue. This guanyin was kind and kind, holding a child in her arms, it was a gift to guanyin.


    Su Mianyue was overjoyed to see this white jade guanyin.


    "Looks like this Xiuxue is really short of money." Biwu was simply amazed. She was speechless to the scum of the maidservant world.


    Su Mianyue was so happy that she waved at biwu, "Biwu, go and talk to the people in the treasured room. I''m going out tomorrow."


    "Miss, you can pretend to be a palace maid and leave the palace with a token," Biwu said.


    Su Mianyue waved his hand, "You don''t understand. I don''t want anyone in our palace to have a record of leaving the palace. No, it''s a little troublesome."


    It dawned on Biwu that she was extremely efficient and managed to get everything done in just one afternoon.


    The next day, before dawn, Biwu brought Su Mianyue to the treasured house. According to the rules of the palace, all the carriages that carried the goods must leave the palace before the early dynasty.


    Su Mianyue happened to have a lot of jewelry and gold to deliver in today''s si zhen room. Biwu and a little palace maid made up a random reason and arranged Su Mianyue to be among the outstanding people in the palace.


    The carriage creaked out of the palace. She and a little maid were the only ones in the carriage that had cleared the goods.


    The little maidservant was so happy that her eyes curved as she smiled. She looked at Su Mianyue and said with envy, "This sister is so lucky."


    Su Mianyue did not know where she was. She was wearing the clothes of a palace maid in the treasured room. She did not feel lucky, so she asked, "What do you think?"


    The little maid pursed her lips and smiled, "Of course, you should be envious that your sister has a relationship with sister Biwu from Phoenix Palace."


    Phoenix Palace? Biwu?


    "She''s just a female officer in a cold palace. She''s no match for sister Xiuxue in upper Weiyang Palace," Su Mianyue asked deliberately.


    I didn''t expect the little maid to take it seriously and said scornfully, "Sister Xiuxue is no match for sister Biwu."


    "Where do you start," Su Mianyue said doubtfully.


    "Sister Biwu is the queen''s best friend, and the queen is Prime Minister Su''s only daughter." As the little maid spoke, she deliberately lowered her voice beside Su Mianyue''s ear and said, "No matter how proud the one in Weiyang Palace is, as long as Prime Minister Su is in one day, this harem will still be the queen''s world. You can wait and see if you don''t believe your sister."


    "What about sister guan biwu?"


    The little maid explained patiently: "Sister, you have no idea. Sister biwu is the empress''s official and a servant, but the dowry that the empress brought from the prime minister''s mansion is of different weight. If she marries, she will definitely be the wife of a noble family. No one can underestimate her. Besides, she married sister Biwu. So sister Biwu looks like a servant, but in fact, she is much more noble than the average family''s daughter. Just for this, sister Xiuxue is far from comparable."


    It turns out that this is the case. Su Mianyue is the only one who has the right feelings for her, and Biwu is the one who has ascended with her. But that was good. If she could marry a good family, Su Mianyue would forget about it. After all, Biwu couldn''t stay with her for the rest of her life.


    The little girl said and looked at Su Mianyue enviously, "Sister and sister Biwu are so close that they can become the main office of small officials in the future. They don''t have to be like us. When they are old enough to leave the palace, they can only be other people''s concubines."


    Su Mianyue comforted her by patting her on the shoulder, "Your own destiny is in your own hands. If you want to change your own destiny, it''s up to you."


    The little maid nodded thoughtfully, "Sister is right."


    After a while, the carriage stopped, and the little palace maid winked at su mianyue, "Sister, you must hurry back. You must not go back because your parents are ill. If your master finds out, he will kill you with a stick. The carriage will return to the palace at dusk. I can wait here for sister''s three incense sticks."


    Su Mianyue nodded, thanked the little maid and got out of the carriage.


    According to the news of Biwu, the biggest and oldest pawn shop outside the palace wall was a pawn shop called "Golden and jade hall."


    It is said that this pawnshop has been operating for several generations, and its reputation has long spread throughout Shangjing City. More importantly, this pawnshop is innocent of the old and the young. The price offered by this pawnshop is the highest in Shangjing City.


    So Su Mianyue got off the carriage and went straight to the "Golden palace."


    After asking for directions, Su Mianyue stood at the door of the "Golden hall."


    At this moment, she stared at the store in a daze and mumbled, "No way, this is the no. 1 of the Shangjing City pawn industry?"


    The door of the "Golden and jade hall" was a little dark, and there was a layer of ash on it. I don''t know which year it was written, but the big words of gilding had already turned gray and white.


    Compared to the shops next door, this golden and jade shop was much less attractive.


    Su Mianyue hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand to lift the curtain, and a tinkle of bells rang.


    A young student shouted in the hall, "There are guests coming -"

 Chapter 24 Advice And Consignment

    In just a moment, a middle-aged man in a green shirt came out of the house. He looked very elegant and had a smile on his face. He asked, "Does this girl want to be pawned or redeemed?"


    Su Mianyue put the bag on the counter and said, "Pawn it."


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "May I have a look at what the girl pawned?"


    Su mian took out a bunch of jade hairpins that she had brought back from the beginning of spring and autumn. She put the brocade box in front of the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man just looked at the box, nodded, and then took out a white silk glove from the cupboard and put it on his hand. It looked very professional and made Su Mianyue look very impressive.


    The middle-aged man carefully opened the brocade box and examined the pair of jade hairpins.


    To su mianyue''s surprise, the middle-aged man did not show any surprise, as if the jade hairpins were nothing more than ordinary.


    Su Mianyue knew very well that this pair of jade hairpins were of the highest quality, especially the two jadeite grains at the top of the hairpin.


    If he was not knowledgeable, then he was determined.


    In any case, the man in front of him was an expert, so thinking about it, Su Mianyue seemed to have changed his view of this simple pawn shop.


    The middle-aged man held a small mirror and looked at the jade hairpin carefully. Su Mianyue looked at the middle-aged man, who looked normal and focused.


    Not long after, the middle-aged man put away the small mirror. He looked at Su Mianyue with a smile, and a trace of inquiry flashed in his eyes, "Can you tell me where this pair of jade hairpins came from?"


    Su Mianyue''s heart thumped.


    It seemed that this man had seen something.


    She turned her eyes and said casually, "I have no idea where my miss''s personal belongings came from."


    The middle-aged man looked at Su Mianyue with his eyes blazing, then smiled clearly, "Girl, don''t be nervous. I''m just asking casually."


    Asking casually, Su Mianyue rolled his eyes in disbelief.


    The middle-aged man shook his fan and said, "Is the girl alive or dead?"


    Su Mianyue raised an eyebrow, "Tell me how much you can pay at most."


    The middle-aged man was slightly taken aback, then smiled and said, "If you live properly, this pair of jade hairpins can be given to the girl for three or two thousand yuan. If you die, it will be three thousand seven hundred taels."


    Su Mianyue had a bottom line in her heart. Without saying anything, she silently took back the jade hairpin, sighed deliberately, and said, "The shopkeeper didn''t want to do a big business, but I think highly of the shopkeeper."


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly, but still maintained a smile, "What do you mean, girl? It''s all business to open the door. Who doesn''t want to expand the business? Do you think there''s a good way for a girl?"


    Su Mianyue''s eyes sparkled, and he looked at the middle-aged man, smiling happily, "There are ways, but..." She looked around a little. When the middle-aged man saw Su Mianyue like this, he knew what was going on. He personally walked up to her and made an inviting gesture, "Girl, there are so many people outside. Please sit inside."


    Su Mianyue nodded with satisfaction and followed the middle-aged man into the inner hall. She looked around a little and found that the boss had a good eye and the furnishings were very elegant.


    The middle-aged man personally served Su Mianyue a pot of tea. Su Mianyue smelled it. It was tie guanyin before the ming dynasty. It seemed that the middle-aged man knew her value.


    "Miss is an honorable person. She was humble before. My surname is wu. Miss has something to say, but it''s okay to say it." The middle-aged man put away his businesslike smile and showed an expression of modesty.


    Su Mianyue picked up his teacup and blew on it, taking a sip. Well, it''s really good tea. It''s sincere.


    Su Mianyue thought to himself, the movie said that before you start a big business, you have to put on a show, so that no one will look down on you.


    Sure enough, boss wu couldn''t sit still when he saw that she didn''t say a word but just drank tea.


    "Boss wu, if this hairpin were to change hands, how much would you be able to sell it for?" Su Mianyue looked at the middle-aged man with a faint smile on his lips.


    Boss wu hesitated and muttered, "About 6,000 taels."


    Su Mianyue smiled meaningfully, without saying anything. In business, everyone will keep their hands on it.


    "If I say I have a way to make this pair of hairpins sell for ten times the price you said before, do you believe it or not?"


    Boss wu, who had been unaffected by the changes, was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Ten times! That would be sixty thousand taels!


    "Does miss really have this method?" Boss wu looked at Su Mianyue in disbelief.


    Su Mianyue smiled meaningfully, "If boss wu doesn''t believe me, he won''t invite the little girl to the inner hall."


    Boss wu got up and held the teapot to fill the cup in front of Su Mianyue, "The girl is really smart."


    Su Mianyue played with the teacup and said slowly, "I wonder if the boss has heard of the auction?"


    "Auction?" Boss wu shook his head. "Never heard of it."


    Su Mianyue smiled, "The boss of the Yihong Whorehouse has always been there."


    Boss wu blushed and nodded.


    "Those rich businessmen and high-ranking officials bid for the most money, and those who bid high get it. You should know this boss," Su Mianyue said with a smile.


    Boss wu suddenly understood, and he asked in surprise and uncertainty, "Is this the way the girl wants to use?"


    "Yes!" Su Mianyue said firmly. "That''s the way! But this is only the first step. The specific method depends on whether the boss is willing to cooperate with the little girl."

 Chapter 25 An Expert in Bargaining

    Boss wu''s eyes sparkled with gold. When he saw Su Mianyue''s confident face, he nodded without hesitation, "This is a very good method for girls. Of course, wu mou is willing to cooperate with girls." Then he hesitated, "But if the price is very high, who will buy it? I''m afraid there will be a lot of people watching. Ah..."


    Su Mianyue smiled and swore, "Boss wu, you don''t have to worry. There are so many distinguished officials in Shangjing City. There are always a few who are willing to spend a lot of money on beauty and fame. At that time, boss, you will see."


    Boss wu thought for a while and thought that what Su Mianyue said made sense. His doubts disappeared a lot.


    "Since the boss also thinks my method is good, then about the price..." Su Mianyue looked at boss wu and did not make the last sentence clear.


    Boss wu chuckled and filled Su Mianyue''s cup with tea, "Girl is smart. If you can get a higher price, give her 30 % of the price."


    Su Mianyue sneered and sighed, "Does boss wu think it''s easy to get rid of little girls, or does he think that little girls have never seen the market?"


    The middle-aged man''s heart thumped, but his expression did not change, "What the girl said is wrong. It''s not easy to say, it''s not easy to do. It can''t be solved in one day. It has to be discussed in a long way. Besides, the cost of such a big auction..."


    "Boss wu." Su Mianyue interrupted him and stared at boss wu with a burning gaze, "Since it''s an auction, it must be all vulgar and vulgar. The location is set at the Yihong Whorehouse. As long as the boss is sincere, I can let boss wu borrow the venue of the Yihong Whorehouse for no money."


    Boss wu was skeptical, "Is that true? This Yihong Whorehouse is an inch of land, and it''s not easy to rent it. Besides, the girl may not know something about it. The cost of the Yihong Whorehouse is ten thousand yuan, so..."


    Su Mianyue nodded, "Boss wu, I know all your questions, but boss, if you give me a good price, I will make sure you don''t pay a penny to win the Yihong Whorehouse."


    After all, boss wu was a businessman, and he was still a sharp character. After thinking for a while, he was really afraid that Su Mianyue would run away, so he bit his teeth and said, "Okay! The girl and I will split in four or six, you four or six."


    Su Mianyue stood up without saying a word and said, "Boss, goodbye."


    "Aye, aye, aye!" Boss wu saw that she was really going to leave, and his face suddenly changed. He quickly stepped forward to stop her and tried to please her, "Girl, don''t go so fast. We can discuss the price again. Business and business are all negotiated."


    Su Mianyue looked at the boss with a half-smile. Boss wu felt guilty and said ruthlessly, "Then I''ll split up with the girl!"


    Su Mianyue sighed, "Forget it. The little girl should go next door and take a look. With such a good idea, they will definitely bid higher."


    "Six, four, six, six, four!" Boss wu quickly let go. "Girl, you''re six, I''m four! That''s enough." The boss''s eyebrows drooped.


    Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows, "That''s more like it."


    The boss looked at Su Mianyue with a helpless face, "The girl is really smart. She has been doing business for so long and has never met anyone who can bargain better than the girl."


    Su Mianyue smiled brilliantly, "Thank you, boss, for your praise. You can''t say anything. We''d better make a statement."


    Without a word, the boss brought the paper money and the printing mud, and the two of them wrote down the documents and drew them as evidence.


    "This document is a proof. After this is done, someone will come to the boss to withdraw money for me." Su Mianyue said and handed the box with the jade hairpin to boss wu.


    Boss wu carefully picked it up. He looked at the jade hairpin and exclaimed, but felt a little regretful, "Unfortunately, there is only one real thing. It would be better if there were other good things."


    Su Mianyue took a sip of tea and said slowly, "Boss, don''t worry." She opened the bundle behind her and took out two brocade boxes.


    The boss was stunned when he saw the brocade box.


    His face changed slightly and he opened the box with trembling hands. As expected, he saw a bright white jade guanyin.


    He glanced at it roughly, then quickly took the magnifying glass and looked at it carefully. His face changed and he looked at Su Mianyue, "Girl, where did you come from?"


    Su Mianyue smiled enigmatically.


    "I''m sorry if you don''t tell me, but I can''t help you sell this item."


    "Why not?" Su Mianyue smiled at him as if he knew the situation.


    The boss sighed and said, "To be honest, I think you know the origin of this guanyin from the way the girl looks. This jade guanyin is an imperial item."


    "So what?" She smiled nonchalantly.


    "It is a great crime to sell imperial objects." Boss wu said solemnly, "Although I love money, I have my way."


    Su Mianyue nodded, unable to see that the boss was indeed a gentleman, "Boss wu, everything in this world is dead, only people are alive."


    Boss wu frowned slightly, "What do you mean by that?"


    Su Mianyue smiled and whispered something in the boss''s ear. The boss''s face softened slightly when he heard it.


    "Are you serious?"


    Su Mianyue smiled confidently, "It must be true!"


    "Good! Since the girl has said so, then I will do my best to help the girl." Boss wu finally made up his mind.


    "Boss wu is a man of the moment." Su Mianyue nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 26 The Road Is Uneven

    Su Mianyue told boss wu the method and left the "Golden palace." For a moment, she felt refreshed and refreshed. At the thought of a large amount of white money coming to her pocket, she almost woke up with a smile in her dream.


    Before returning to the palace, she went to the suxiangzhai. Biwu talked about the pastries here every day. She decided to take them back to satisfy Biwu''s appetite and stop Biwu''s nagging mouth.


    Before they reached the place, they saw a few beggars beating and kicking around a man at the corner.


    "I told you to take over the territory!"


    "I told you to act pitiful!"


    On the side, a chubby little beggar squatted on a concrete pier and looked at the group of people. He was eating a big white steamed bun and said leisurely, "Hmph, if I don''t punish you today, you think I''m a vegetarian."


    The little beggar who was besieged did not cry. He hugged his head tightly and endured everything silently.


    Su Mianyue shook his head and lamented that the world was difficult and that it was not easy to survive. Unexpectedly, even the beggar industry was so competitive.


    Su Mianyue didn''t want to be a hero, because she knew that if she helped him today, then when she left, he would be bullied even more miserably. It would be better not to see it.


    Su Mianyue sighed. Just as he was about to walk over as if he didn''t see it, a small hand reached out.


    His hands were very thin, covered in dirt and dust, and his skin color could not be seen clearly.


    The hand fell into Su Mianyue''s eyes. She followed the hand and looked at the little beggar. His hair was in a mess. Although his face was bruised and swollen from the beating, his face was still resolute and did not waver.


    Su Mianyue''s heart moved. Seeing the size of this hand, it should be a child of fourteen or fifteen years old. It was really inappropriate for these people to bully a child.


    Su Mianyue''s sense of justice exploded. She frowned and stopped. "Stop!" She shouted."


    The group of little beggars froze and looked back at her in horror.


    "You people not only bully the little with more, but also bully the little with more. You don''t have any professional ethics!" Su Mianyue scolded.


    Su Mianyue had forgotten by now that she was only seventeen years old. When the little beggars saw that Su Mianyue was alone, the fear on their faces immediately dissipated and replaced him with a ruffian and rogue look. A few people came forward and surrounded him, "Miss, please mind your own business. This is my Third Brother territory."


    Su Mianyue snorted coldly. Her beautiful eyes were as sharp as knives, and her whole body reeked of condensation.


    When the little beggars saw Su Mianyue like this, their hearts panicked. After all, they were ignorant and had never seen such an elegant person.


    "I really don''t know when tianlan world style is so bad. Is it not only the king''s land in the world, but there are people who say that this is their own territory under the imperial city. They are too bold. If this girl reports you to the government, there will be no place for you to stay in shangjing city in three days at most, believe it or not?"


    The little beggars panicked and knew that they had met a big shot. The fat man named sanbiao stared at the little beggar who was curled up in a ball on the ground with a look of hesitation, then said angrily, "Damn it, let''s go! It''s my bad luck!"


    As soon as the group left, Su Mianyue quickly stepped forward and helped the little beggar up. "How are you?"


    The little beggar did not speak, and his dark star-like eyes fixed on her.


    His little face was covered in dirt, and his arms were covered in bruises, some of them broken and bleeding. He looked at Su Mianyue and his eyes softened.


    "Does it hurt?" Su Mianyue looked at his dark and dirty face and said with a tinge of heartache, "Why don''t you know how to run? So many people beat you, but you can''t run. A good man doesn''t suffer a loss in front of his eyes, understand? Or beg for mercy, the harder you ask, the less ruthless they will be."


    The little boy looked at her, strangely calm. His eyes were not as bright as a child''s, but as calm as a pool of dry water.


    Su Mianyue''s heart stirred. He brought him to a well, washed his face with a handkerchief, and then went to a clothing store to buy him a new set of coarse clothes.


    The little beggar looked very lovely after washing, fair and beautiful, as delicate as a porcelain doll.


    "Are you hungry?" Su Mianyue asked with a smile.


    He shook his head and did not speak, but his stomach growled.


    Su Mianyue laughed and reached out to touch his head, "Little fool, there''s nothing to be ashamed of when you''re hungry. Let''s go, sister will take you to eat delicious food!"


    After that, he dragged him to the suxiangzhai.


    There were many people in the suxiangzhai, and business was good. When someone saw the little boy in the shop, they couldn''t help but frown. However, when they saw Su Mianyue, who was a little noble beside the little boy, they could only endure impatience and continue to work with a frown.


    The little boy lowered his head with some inferiority and stood still.


    What a sensitive child.


    Su Mianyue patted him on the shoulder and asked softly, "Choose what you want to eat. Sister has plenty of money!"


    The little boy looked at her, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. His lips moved, but he did not say a word.

 Chapter 27 No One Will Steal Your Things

    Su Mianyue saw that he did not dare to move, knowing that he was sensitive and inferior, so he waved at the shopkeeper boldly: "Shopkeeper, every kind of snack, oh, no! Give me only the expensive ones, don''t be right!"


    When the shopkeeper heard this, he knew that she was a gold digger and hurriedly agreed, "Okay, miss, just a moment."


    The waiter at the side eagerly brought her to a seat with an excellent view because of what she had just said.


    "What tea would the girl like to drink?" The waiter said enthusiastically.


    "Tie guanyin," she said casually.


    "Okay!" The waiter said and went to bring the tea.


    Su Mianyue looked at the little beggar with a clean face and asked with rare patience, "Little brother, what''s your name?"


    "... The little boy remained silent.


    "How old are you?"


    "... Still silent.


    "Are you from Shangjing City? Did you lose your parents? Where are you from?"


    "... Or silence.


    No matter what Su Mianyue asked, the little boy remained silent. Su Mianyue looked at him and thought that the little boy might be mentally ill. Alas, at such a young age, in the future...


    "Miss, your snacks and tie guanyin are here!" The waiter came up with a plate and lined up the pastries on the table.


    Everyone around them looked at Su Mianyue''s table in surprise. A skinny girl and a sloppy child had ordered so many cakes! There was an obvious look in his eyes. He was a nouveau riche from some unknown family. He had never seen the world before. Come and have a taste.


    Everyone thought and looked at them with much contempt.


    Su Mianyue looked into the eyes of the crowd and did not speak. He just smiled at the little boy, "The pastries from the vegetarian fragrance studio are really good."


    The little boy looked at the table full of pastries and his eyes straightened. His eyes were fixed on a piece of jujube paste pie and he could not move them. His throat moved and he kept swallowing.


    Su Mianyue looked at him with a smile on his face. He picked up a piece of jujube paste pie and put it on the small plate in front of him. He smiled and said, "Eat it if you want. Don''t be afraid. These are all yours. No one will take them from you."


    The little boy looked at the pastry and then at Su Mianyue. After a long pause, he finally said, "Can I really eat it?"


    His voice was like a pool of cold water, which made Su Mianyue feel sad for no reason.


    Su Mianyue nodded and said with a smile, "This is all yours. You can eat it if you want. If you can''t eat it, we''ll take it with us!"


    The little boy''s eyes suddenly misted up, and his small hands trembled as he reached out, but when he saw the contemptuous eyes of the people around him, he timidly withdrew his hands.


    "Why not?" Su Mianyue asked him.


    He did not speak and lowered his head very low.


    Su Mianyue knew what he cared about, smiled and said, "Little brother, in this world, don''t care too much about other people''s eyes. Are you starving because others see your eyes? You know, you live here for yourself, not for others."


    The little boy''s thin shoulders were taken aback. He looked up at her and saw her smiling sweetly with warm eyes. His nose suddenly soured and he grabbed a piece of cake and took a bite.


    The little boy wolfed down the pastry like a tornado. His nose was red, his eyes were red, and Su Mianyue''s heart moved slightly.


    She picked up the cup and poured him a cup of tea. She said softly, "Eat slowly. Don''t choke."


    The little boy took the teacup, took a big gulp, and looked at Su Mianyue. His dry eyes seemed to be alive. He said to her in a hoarse voice, "Sister, thank you."


    Su Mianyue frowned and reached out to touch the little boy''s face, "You''re welcome. You can have your fill."


    The little boy''s eyes turned red and he held back his tears. He silently ate the pastry. The sweet taste filled his taste buds for a moment. He did not know what to eat, but he felt that for the first time in a long time, his empty heart was full.


    Su Mianyue sat across from him and watched him eat. His heart ached.


    She looked at him and thought of the same thing in her previous life. At that time, she was not full or warm, and often bullied by the children in the orphanage. Fortunately, she was strong enough, so she survived step by step.


    The little boy was full, and Su Mianyue asked the waiter to pack up the rest of the pastries.


    The two of them walked out of the suxiangzhai. Su Mianyue looked back at the little boy and put the pastry in his arms, "Here, take it!"


    The little boy looked into his arms and looked up at her in a daze.


    He silently handed the packed pastry to Su Mianyue and said, "I don''t want it."


    Su Mianyue nodded at his forehead, "When a person is in a weak position, he must think about how he can leave his current environment and move towards a better environment. If he wants to achieve his goal, he must be hungry! He must be full to work." She said, blinking at the little boy.


    The little boy hesitated for a moment and silently withdrew the pastry.


    Su Mianyue took out a little bit of silver from his body and told him, "Take it. I hope to see you again next time."


    The little boy looked up and asked in a mute voice, "Aren''t you taking me away?"


    Su Mianyue reached out to pinch his face and sighed, "I want to, but my identity is not convenient. If you can wait, wait for me at the Yihong Whorehouse. I will go there when I have time."

 Chapter 28 Be Robbed

    The little boy looked at Su Mianyue firmly and opened his mouth. Although his eyes were reluctant, he didn''t say anything after all.


    He knew that Su Mianyue had to leave, so he didn''t pester him too much. He wasn''t an overly pestered child.


    In a teahouse not far from them, there were two very different men sitting on the second floor near the window.


    The two of them were dressed in grey and white. The man in grey had a grim face and could feel the "Do not enter strangers" aura emanating from him from a few meters away, while the man in white was as handsome as a jade tree facing the wind.


    They drank their tea slowly, but their eyes were fixed on the beautiful figure in the street.


    "That''s why my prince came out." The man in grey frowned as he looked at Su Mianyue''s departing figure, "I didn''t expect this fengyue langjun to be a woman. No wonder the young man was so interested."


    The man in white looked at the slender figure in the distance, his eyes calm, and said slowly, "You only know one thing."


    "Oh?" The man in grey was curious.


    The man in white put down his teacup and stood up to leave.


    "Where is the young master going?" The man in grey asked.


    The man in white said without looking back, "Where to go."


    In the evening.


    Su Mianyue walked to the alley that he had arranged with the little maid, and it was just the appointed time, but Su Mianyue did not see the carriage returning to the palace.


    She looked a little anxious. If she couldn''t go back now, it would be difficult for her to go back to the palace today. She didn''t bring her token, so it was quite difficult for her to enter the palace.


    A moment later, a footman ran up to her panting and nodded, "Miss is a noble person in the palace."


    Su Mianyue nodded doubtfully.


    The servant said apologetically, "I''m sorry, sir. The carriage in this palace has already left."


    "What! Gone?" Su Mianyue exclaimed, "Isn''t it still early?"


    The servant scratched his head, "The palace sent a letter saying that there was a pattern that he forgot to send, so he returned to the palace very early to send it over."


    "When will their carriage come back?" Su Mianyue asked with concern.


    "I don''t know about this little one. How blessed are you, my dear. The little one has something to do now, so I''ll leave first."


    Su Mianyue nodded, but his heart was burning with anxiety as he watched the boy leave.


    What should she do? How should she go back to the palace after the carriage left?


    She was walking along in a daze, but she did not expect a man to suddenly come out from behind her, snatching the purse from her body, and then violently pushed her to the ground.


    Su Mianyue panicked and quickly stood up. Without a word, he ran after him and shouted, "Catch the thief! Come and catch the thief!"


    Su Mianyue''s voice was so loud that people in the alley opened the door and looked around.


    "Hey, hey, hey, stop looking. Help me catch the thief, who will get a reward!" Su Mianyue cried out in a hurry.


    But the crowd was just too busy to lend her a hand.


    She followed the thief closely, and the thief looked back at her from time to time. The thief was surprised at Su Mianyue''s persistence. She was just a little girl, but she could not give up on him, so he slipped faster.


    Su Mianyue was out of breath as she chased after her, and her heart was filled with anger. She caught a glimpse of two men on the side of the road. One of them was a man in a white shirt, who was still fanning, and was looking at her leisurely.


    All of a sudden, she was furious, and the direction of her footsteps changed. She ran to the man in white, took the paper fan from his hand, and said angrily, "Why are you laughing? As a citizen of Shangjing City, you didn''t save your life. You have no sense of social responsibility!"


    "Social responsibility?" The man in white chuckled, puzzled.


    Su mianyue rolled her eyes at him, "It''s not just a sense of responsibility. I''ve been chasing thieves to death, and I don''t see you helping each other out."


    "The girl is fine. She''s not sick or hurt. Why should she say that?" The man in white had a smile in his eyes.


    Su Mianyue looked at him and laughed angrily, "It''s not a gentleman''s job to see others in danger, but to stand by and sneer at the hot wind."


    The young man in white smiled even more.


    Su Mianyue was even angrier, "Why are you like this? What''s so funny about you?"


    "It is my duty not to do anything to help a girl. There is no law in the kingdom of tianlan that says that if you don''t help a girl find her purse, you will be sent to the government." The young man in white smiled faintly.


    Su Mianyue had no choice but to turn around and ignore him. Suddenly, he turned his eyes and caught a glimpse of a finely carved jade pendant beside him. When he was not paying attention, he pulled it off and raised his eyebrows proudly, "Young master, if you help me find the money bag, I will return this jade pendant to you."


    The pale face of the young man in white suddenly sank. The man in grey next to him saw that he was going to take the jade pendant back, but he did not want to be stopped by him.


    "Go and get her purse back."

 Chapter 29 A Good Heart

    The man in grey was reluctant and gave Su Mianyue a cold look.


    Su Mianyue was not afraid either. He stared back at the man in grey and said, "What are you looking at? Only you have big eyes!"


    "You!" The man in grey stepped forward.


    "Go!" There was a trace of displeasure on the man''s face. However, as soon as he finished speaking, the man in grey walked briskly forward.


    "Oh, not bad! You''re a good follower." Su Mianyue smiled and played with the white jade in his hand.


    "I would advise you to take this jade pendant well. If you accidentally break it, you won''t be able to bear the consequences." The young man in white glanced at Su Mianyue, his tone light.


    Su Mianyue took a serious look at the jade pendant in her hand. It was painted with a kind of totem, but she could not understand what the totem meant. Generally speaking, those who have totems are some aristocratic families, and the man in white in front of him is probably a descendant of some aristocratic family.


    Su Mianyue thought for a moment and handed the jade pendant to the young man in white, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that just now. Please don''t blame me."


    The young man in white looked at her and did not reach out to pick up the jade pendant.


    She was a little confused so, "What? You don''t want it?"


    Unexpectedly, the young man in white smiled brightly, "Aren''t you afraid that I won''t find you a purse after taking the jade pendant?"


    Su Mianyue didn''t panic either, "Since you let your hands go down to look for it, it''s best if you can find it. If you can''t find it, I''ll admit it. Just like you said, it''s my duty not to help me out of friendship."


    "Is there something valuable in the purse?" He asked.


    Su Mianyue nodded and shook his head, "It''s not too expensive. It''s just that there''s a token inside. If it''s gone, it won''t be easy." Her words were true. If she were to disappear and leave the palace once more, it would be difficult.


    The young man in white nodded and stopped talking.


    Su Mianyue stood by and looked at him. At first, he only cared about his own money bag, but he didn''t have time to get a good look at the young man in white. Now, when he looked carefully, he found that this man''s appearance was actually first-class. Previously, Su Mianyue thought that the scum of Mu Ting was already the best in the world of appearance. This man in white was even more beautiful than mu ting. Just standing here, he had the temperament of Yushu qinghua university with a clear moon.


    The man sensed Su Mianyue''s gaze and turned to look at her as if nothing had happened. Su Mianyue''s face suddenly turned red and he quickly looked ahead, not squinting, but a small heart was thumping violently.


    The man in white curled his lips slightly unnoticeably at the sight.


    Before half a stick of incense could be reached, the man in grey came back. He had a cold face and was carrying a man in his hand. The man had been beaten so badly that he could not see his original appearance.


    Su Mianyue looked at the purse in the man''s hand and immediately accepted it with a smile, "I really found it! Great!" She looked at the thief again and said to the man in grey, "Send him to the government. Save him from harming society."


    "Thank you, girl! Spare me." As soon as the thief heard that he was going to send him to the government, he fell to his knees and said, "I have an old mother in my house who is seriously ill. I really have no choice but to steal something from miss for a while. Miss, you are a bodhisattva. Let me go home. My old mother is still waiting for me."


    Su Mianyue sneered, "Since you stole, you have to expect such consequences."


    However, after Su Mianyue finished speaking, the thief stopped shouting and seemed to accept his fate. He sighed, "Miss is right, but I still hope miss let me go home first. I told my mother to go out for a while so that my mother wouldn''t worry."


    Su Mianyue looked at him fixedly and suddenly smiled, "I didn''t expect you to have feelings."


    "If it wasn''t for life''s sake, the next scholar would never have done such a thing." A trace of embarrassment flashed across the thief''s face.


    The man in white looked at the man in grey, who nodded at him.


    However, Su Mianyue opened the purse, took out a folded document, and handed the rest of the money to the thief.


    "Miss you!" The thief looked at Su Mianyue in disbelief, his eyes filled with shock and surprise.


    Su Mianyue shrugged, "I don''t sympathize with you. I sympathize with your filial piety and your old mother lying on the bed. You met me today. I''ll let you go. If you meet someone else the next day, you won''t be so lucky."


    The thief looked at the money Su Mianyue handed him and suddenly burst into tears.


    Su Mianyue suddenly had a big head, "Hey, hey, hey, you''re a big man. You have to stand on top of the world and sweat without tears. You have hands and feet. You are young and strong. If you want to, you will never fall from grace."


    The thief knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Su Mianyue for a long time.


    Su Mianyue waved his hand, "Let''s go. I hope you''ll behave yourself."


    The thief left, and the young man in white looked at Su Mianyue with a faint emotion in his eyes.


    Su Mianyue bowed to him and said, "Thank you, young master."


    "Girl, aren''t you afraid that the man just lied to you?" The young man in white seemed puzzled.


    Su Mianyue smiled and said, "If he''s telling the truth, I can save a life and build up my virtue. If he were to lie and steal in the future, someone would punish him. I just lost some silver. It''s nothing."


    The white-robed young man shook his fan and only smiled. It was a long time before he said, "It''s late now. Where does the lady live? I''m sending the girl home."


    When Su Mianyue heard this, he quickly waved his hand, "Don''t bother the young master. I can go back on my own."


    The young man in white did not force her to leave the street.


    "Young master, you let him go like this?" The man in grey had a cold face.


    The young man in white waved his fan and looked at the street in the twilight. He muttered, "It''s not urgent. There will be plenty of time in the future."

 Chapter 30 Your Majesty, Please Respect Yourself

    Su Mianyue trotted all the way to the palace. She wondered if a carriage would enter the palace at this time, and she had to get into it even if she had passed the test.


    Just as Su Mianyue was thinking about it, he saw from afar a magnificent carriage slowly approaching. The carriage was in great array, and the servant girl and footman followed.


    Surprised and delighted, she watched the carriage approach and quickly got into the group of servants who were walking by the carriage.


    "Hey, where did you come from?" A servant saw her run out of nowhere and said fiercely, "Do you know whose carriage this is? Hurry up and go away!"


    Su Mianyue shook his head, "I don''t know." She really didn''t know that in this battle, it should be either rich or expensive.


    Hearing this, the servant was furious, "You didn''t know you dared to move up!"


    Su Mianyue put on a shameless spirit and said with a smile, "What''s the matter, little brother? You''re going to the palace. If so, it''s on the way anyway. I''ll go with you."


    The servant''s eyes widened when he heard this, "You know we''re going to the palace. You don''t even know who''s sitting in the car!"


    How did she know if the car was full of men and women, young and old? All she had to do was go back to the palace.


    But he didn''t want the car to stop suddenly. The curtain of the carriage was lifted by a well-defined hand, "Did the girl enter the palace too?" The voice was so clear that it was actually very pleasant to hear.


    When Su Mianyue heard this, he quickly replied, "Yes, yes, yes. The servant also entered the palace."


    "Is the girl working in the palace?"


    Su Mianyue said hurriedly, "The servant is from si zhen''s room. She went out to work at liu si zhen''s request, but unfortunately, she lost the token to enter the palace. The servant has no choice but to do this. Please don''t blame me too much." As she finished speaking, her heart was pounding nonstop for fear that the man would reject her request.


    Unexpectedly, the man in the carriage gave a chuckle and asked calmly, "What''s your name?"


    Name? Bad!


    "It''s just that the names of slaves and maidservants might taint the ears of noble people." She said hurriedly.


    After she said this, the people in the carriage did not make a sound for a long time. Su Mianyue''s heart was in turmoil, and he did not know what the owner of the carriage intended.


    After waiting for a long time, just when Su Mianyue felt that it was over, he didn''t expect the person in the car to actually say, "Since it''s liu sizhen''s side, it''s also a shameful person. Just get in the car. I''ll give you a ride."


    Su Mianyue was overjoyed and climbed into the car without a word.


    The little boy at the side opened his mouth in surprise.


    Su Mianyue glanced at the boy with satisfaction and got into the carriage.


    The interior of the carriage was gorgeous, with soft cushions and incense scrolls. As soon as Su Mianyue got on the carriage, he saw the corner of the man''s python robe, which was embroidered with gold lines. At one glance, he was certain that the man must be a member of the royal family, and that he should be a prince or a prince.


    Su Mianyue lowered his head. He still had to do the proper etiquette. She slightly blessed her body and said, "All blessings to the noble."


    "I will ask you again what your name is." The voice rang again, and there seemed to be some hidden anger in the words.


    It was indeed the prince! It must have been someone who had seen her before.


    Su Mianyue lowered his head, not understanding where this man''s anger came from, so he hesitated for a long time and carefully replied, "Servant, my name is Xiao Yue."


    "Xiao Yue?" The voice muttered and suddenly sneered, "Look up, my king."


    Su Mianyue was stunned, thinking that if this person was a member of the royal family, he must have seen the empress. She was out of the palace disguised at this time. If anyone found out, the punishment would be small. If anyone found out her whereabouts, it would ruin her deployment.


    Without thinking about it, she blurted out, "A servant was born ugly. People are afraid to see others. If you are seen by a noble person, you will be afraid to dirty your eyes." As she spoke, there was fear in her voice, making her words more believable.


    Su Mianyue was startled when the man in front of him suddenly stood up. He quickly took a step back. But at this moment, the carriage jolted. Su Mianyue did not stand still and looked askance at him as he was about to roll to the ground. The man reached out and pulled her. He was so strong that he could pull her into his arms.


    "Why are you so careless?" The voice seemed to contain a hint of mockery.


    Su Mianyue became angry and felt as if he had been underestimated. He pushed the man away and said, "Please respect yourself, prince!"


    She knew that she could no longer pretend, so she simply looked up at the man, but did not think of raising her eyes, all the amorous feelings fell into her eyes.


    The man''s long hair was loose and draped over his shoulders, his long eyebrows at his temples, and his eyes were as black as ink. He clearly looked like late spring and march, but the curve of his mouth was clearly cold.


    For a moment, Su Mianyue was dazzled by the fact that there was such a beautiful person in the world. How powerful was the gene?


    But looking at him, Su Mianyue felt that the beautiful man in front of him looked familiar, but he couldn''t tell where he had seen him.


    The man saw that she was looking at him without blinking, and his eyes moved gently, then a hint of anger flashed by, and finally left a face of ridicule: "Self-respect? The emperor said that if this king is interested in any woman in the palace, he can give it to me."


    Su Mianyue felt a chill all over his body and a bad feeling welled up in his heart.

 Chapter 31 Su Mianyue, Pretend to Be with Me Again!

    "You say you have a bad face, but I feel that there is no woman in this world who can match your face." The man said as he raised Su Mianyue''s chin with one hand and looked at her.


    Su Mianyue thought he was furious, but he didn''t expect him to reach out and gently rub her cheek.


    His cold fingers touched Su Mianyue''s skin, making her uncomfortable.


    Su Mianyue looked at his eyes, which were getting darker and darker, and his heart froze. He quickly turned his head away from the man. But she didn''t expect her jaw to hurt from the man''s hand clip the moment she moved.


    The man''s tone was tinged with anger, and he roared in a low voice, "Keep pretending!"


    Su Mianyue stammered, "What is the prince talking about? I don''t understand."


    The man sneered and looked at her with burning eyes, "You don''t understand? Okay, then I''ll say what you understand."


    He took advantage of Su Mianyue''s inattention and held her in his arms. He pinched his chin with one hand and smiled coldly, "Su Mianyue, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Su Mianyue''s heart sank. It was over. Someone really recognized him!


    But the man''s eyes seemed to want to tear her apart. Could he have a grudge against this man? No way. Even if she had a grudge, she wouldn''t hug her so tightly.


    Could it be... A possibility came to Su Mianyue''s mind that Bi Wu had mentioned someone to her.


    "You are rui wang muchen?" She asked tentatively, looking uncertain.


    Mu Chen froze, a trace of anger climbed onto his handsome face, and he laughed back in anger, saying: "Su Mianyue, you are so noble and forgetful that you even forgot who this king is!"


    Su Mianyue thought he must have been right. Thinking of the man''s entanglement with him, he had some plans in his mind.


    "This palace is very busy. It''s normal not to remember a few people."


    Mu Chen froze and his face turned cold again, "You really don''t remember me?"


    She did not answer, but looked at him with a smile that could not be denied.


    "Su Mianyue, how dare you." Mu Chen said, suppressing his anger.


    Su Mianyue sneered and said, "Ruiwang questioned the boldness of this palace and dared to ask king rui about this blasphemy. What is it? This palace is the empress. When you see this palace, you must kneel and salute."


    Ruiwang''s handsome face turned red, and he glared at Su Mianyue, "Don''t think that if you are the empress now, you can oppress others with your status. I tell you, it is Lingguifei that your brother dotes on now." His eyes were filled with mockery as he spoke.


    Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows slightly, "So what? He will love whoever he wants to love. This is his business. What does it have to do with this palace? I will do my best to be the queen of this palace."


    Ruiwang didn''t expect her to say that. He frowned in surprise and said with an uncertain expression, "That''s not what you said."


    What did she say then, that she would win Mu Ting''s heart?


    "You swore that you would make Mu Ting fall in love with you." He scoffed. "It''s only been a while, and you''ve changed."


    Sure enough, this Su Mianyue really said something so retarded.


    A man''s heart is not what he wants, not a woman who can be loved by a man with a good figure and a pretty face. This Su Mianyue is still too simple.


    "Su Mianyue, is it now that you think you shouldn''t have married my brother?" Mu Chen scoffed. "It''s not easy to be a woman of the emperor, and it''s even harder to be a queen."


    Su Mianyue was about to vomit blood. No wonder Su Mianyue in her previous life didn''t like this Ruiwang. This man indeed looked good, but his mouth was too vicious, exposing others and stepping on others. Fortunately, he wasn''t the real Su Mianyue, and he didn''t like that scumbag Mu Ting. If not, he would really be angry to death.


    Su Mianyue met Mu Chen''s eyes and said indifferently, "So what if I love you, so what if I don''t love you? These are all matters of the palace. It seems that I have nothing to do with Ruiwang."


    Ruiwang was angry and seemed to want to find something on Su Mianyue''s face, but there was nothing. She just looked at him coldly. Those eyes were clearly the spring of his dreams in the middle of the night, but now they made him feel so strange.


    It seemed that all the news he had received was true. After she was seriously ill, her character had indeed changed greatly. He did not know whether to be happy for her or sad for her, but felt that his heart seemed to ache a little.


    Whether in the past or in the present, her attitude towards him had never changed, and she had always been so cold.


    Su Mianyue wrenched his hand away and sat far away from him.


    Mu Chen looked at Su Mianyue like this and his eyes were cold to the bottom, "Are you still avoiding me like this?"


    Su Mianyue was two years old. It seemed that this Ruiwang really liked Su Mianyue. Unfortunately, he was unrequited. If his personality changed, Su Mianyue would be happy with him.


    "You and I are of different statuses. There are rules here. This palace is just following the rules. Please don''t think too much about it." Su Mianyue said coldly.


    "Follow the rules?" He chuckled and his eyes softened. "You''re still the same. Everyone thinks you''re gentle and virtuous. Only this king knows what you''re like."


    Su Mianyue was slightly taken aback. This sentence was so inexplicable.


    What kind of situation is this!


    What do you mean by "Everyone thinks she''s gentle and virtuous" ? Isn''t miss The su family just gentle and virtuous? Does miss The su family and this rui wang have any past that can''t be told?


    Just as Su Mianyue was deep in thought, the guard at the palace gate stopped the carriage. She looked out of the carriage and her heart began to thump again.


    "But Ruiwang''s carriage?" A guard outside the car asked.


    "Yes." Said the boy outside the car.


    As the two of them were talking, the footman lifted a corner of the door curtain. When the head of the guard saw Mu Chen, he gave him a hug and respectfully said, "I have offended Ruiwang. You are the only one on the list of people entering the palace in Prince rui''s mansion tonight. Please wait outside the palace for this girl."


    Su Mianyue didn''t say a word and secretly called himself unlucky. Why are the rules of the Tian Lan so strict?


    Su Mianyue''s head was still on edge and suddenly felt a warm breath approaching her. As soon as she looked up, Mu Chen held her in his arms and said coldly to the commander of the guard, "The emperor has ordered that if this king has a woman he likes, he can bring her into the palace and show her to him."


    Su Mianyue glared at him angrily, but he could not explain himself. Mu Chen pressed Su Mianyue''s head into his arms, Su Mianyue''s face against his body, and a faint fragrance rushed to the tip of his nose.


    Upon seeing this, the commander of the guard cupped his fists and said, "I don''t know how much I''ve offended you. Then please follow the palace rules and get off the car and walk."


    Mu Chen nodded and led Su Mianyue out of the car. Su Mianyue kept his head down, not daring to expose his face to the crowd. Mu chen held her hand tightly until he entered yongxiang before letting go of Su Mianyue.


    "Did you know you were scared just now?" Mu Chen looked at her with a half-smile.


    Su Mianyue didn''t answer back, because she was worried.


    Mu Chen''s expression turned cold again. He stared at Su Mianyue and asked, "What are you doing out of the palace?"


    Su Mianyue gave him a dirty look. Thinking that this man had just touched her waist and held her hand, she felt very uncomfortable, so her attitude was much worse, "It''s too stuffy in the palace. Let''s go out and get some air."


    "Too stuffy?" Mu Chen sneered, "Who was it that wanted to marry into this deep palace?"


    "Yes, you''re right, but it used to be. It''s now." Su Mianyue looked like a dead pig who was not afraid of boiling water. What had happened to her in the past had nothing to do with her.


    "Really?" Mu Chen''s eyes flashed. "There is no medicine for regret in this world."


    Su Mianyue nodded, "Well said, the path I chose is going to end on my knees, so I don''t regret my decision."


    Ruiwang looked at Su Mianyue''s nonchalant face and felt as if his heart had been pricked by a needle.


    She was in such a terrible situation, but she enjoyed it so much. Was she so willing to stay by that person''s side? Even if he dotes on other women, does she care?


    "Ruiwang, send it here. This palace is going back to the palace now. After all, this palace is still grounded." Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows as he spoke, looking extremely rogue.


    Mu Chen''s hand, which was hidden in his wide sleeve, tightened involuntarily. Suddenly, a voice came from behind him, "Lingguifei is here -"


    The palace maids and eunuchs from the seven palaces and eight palaces all ran out of the palace gates and knelt on the ground.


    Ruiwang looked at Su Mianyue leisurely, because she was wearing a maid''s dress, and according to tradition, she had to kneel down and salute. He wanted to see if Su Mianyue, who was so stubborn in front of him, could bend his knees.


    However, Su Mianyue didn''t seem to care at all. He knelt down on the ground with the crowd, kneeling down and shouting with them, "Your highness, Empress, good luck."


    Mu Chen was not pleased to see this.


    Lingguifei''s carriage passed by and saw Ruiwang with a surprised face, "Why is the prince here?"


    Ruiwang nodded to Lingguifei and motioned, "I just saw an interesting person. My brother is having a banquet. I''m going first."


    Unexpectedly, Lingguifei received with a smile, "The prince is not in a hurry. The emperor has invited this palace. This palace just happens to go with the prince."


    Mu Chen glanced at Su Mianyue, who was kneeling on the ground, and then nodded, "Princess Empress, please."


    After the two of them had left, the crowd got up and left.


    Su Mianyue looked at the back of the two people, took a long breath, and quickly ran to the phoenix palace.


    In the jade palace, the lights were bright, the healing was loud, the venue was full of drinking and talking happily.


    "Lingguifei arrived -"


    "Rui wang dao -"


    Lingguifei and Ruiwang appeared in the hall together. Above the throne, Mu Ting looked at them with a smile, "It''s such a coincidence today. How did princess ai come with king rui?"


    Lingguifei bowed to mu ting and said, "Your majesty doesn''t know anything. I just saw Ruiwang in yongxiang. I asked him why he was here. Guess what king rui said?"


    Mu Ting smiled and asked, "What else can my brother say?"


    Lingguifei covered his mouth and smiled, "Rui wang said he saw an interesting person."


    "Oh?" Mu Ting looked surprised. "Is it your royal brother? Which palace maid or official do you like in the palace? I just heard from the guards that you brought a woman into the palace. Why are you the only one I see now?" Mu Ting looked at Ruiwang a little narrowly. "There is a beautiful woman. Don''t hide it. As long as you like it, I will treat it as complete."


    "Will your brother really do it?" Ruiwang suddenly looked up at his majesty.

 Chapter 32 Success

    He still remembers that Su Mianyue didn''t care about kneeling down to imperial concubine ling just now.


    She was such a noble and proud person... Her heart seemed to be tangled in layers of thin and sharp threads, but the rolling emotions in her eyes were fleeting, quickly covered by a smile.


    Ruiwang lowered her head to drink a glass of wine and laughed at herself, "She''s afraid she''s shy and won''t come with me. She should have left by now."


    Seeing him smile, the atmosphere in the hall became warm again.


    Su Mianyue sneaked all the way back to Phoenix palace. At this time, the phoenix palace was brightly lit. When Su Mianyue entered the house, he found that Bi Wu and the others were actually fighting the landlord while she was not there!


    "Oh, Empress is back!" Spring flowers and autumn moon were the first to see Su Mianyue. They quickly dropped their cards and got up to bless their bodies.


    When Bi Wu heard this, he let go of the cards in his hands and fell to the ground.


    She smiled and said, "Miss, you''re back so soon!"


    Su Mianyue''s face darkened, "You''re so dead, you don''t even care about my life or death. You''re still in the mood to fight the landlord here. Let''s see how I deal with you! You still think I''m home early!"


    Bi Wu knelt down on the ground and said pitifully, "Oh, miss, you have wrongly blamed the servant. The servant is worried that you are not late. The servant is useless even for dinner."


    Su mianyue rolled her eyes at him, "No need. Look at the fat ones!"


    As soon as Bi Wu heard this, he quickly peeked at his waist and saw that he didn''t seem to have gained much weight, so he was in a good mood and ordered spring flowers and autumn moon to give Su Mianyue dinner.


    "Miss, why did you come back at this time?" Bi Wu began to show his loyalty."


    Su Mianyue glared at her, "I was worried that you would still fight the landlord!"


    Bi Wu laughed and said, "Oh, I thought you might have gone back to the Minister fu, miss!"


    Right! Su Mianyue almost forgot that he had a prime minister''s father in Shangjing city. He should have gone to the Minister fu to find his father, so he wouldn''t have to look at Ruiwang.


    As soon as Ruiwang was mentioned, Su Mianyue sent her away and asked biwu thoughtfully, "Bi Wu, how much do you know about me and Ruiwang?"


    Bi Wu was surprised to see Su Mianyue mention Ruiwang. She looked at Su Mianyue''s face and saw that she was not angry, so she opened her mouth carefully, "Ruiwang liked miss, but miss liked the emperor. Before miss met the emperor, she was determined to marry Ruiwang, but because miss fell in love with the emperor at first sight, the only thing she could do here was to give up. It''s a pity that the one the emperor likes is the one from Weiyang palace..."


    It turned out to be a love affair of four corners. It was really a love affair, Su Mianyue thought.


    "Miss, why did you mention Ruiwang today? Did you see Ruiwang today?" Bi Wu guessed.


    Su Mianyue curled his lips, "Yes, but I don''t think he''s a good match."


    Bi Wu waved his hand, "Maybe it''s because miss is married to the emperor. Ruiwang is one of the four beauties of Capital city. Many daughters of princes and nobles want to marry him, but he refused. He must be infatuated. After suffering setbacks, the change of personality is normal."


    "Why is he infatuated with me?" Su Mianyue was a little confused. She had to ask now so as not to expose herself in the future.


    Bi Wu smiled and said, "It''s not a typical storybook. I fell in love at first sight."


    Su Mianyue glanced at biwu, "It seems that you have read a lot of scripts recently."


    Bi Wu smiled and said, "Miss praised me. Although I read a lot, I took all the words from my life. Isn''t this king rui and miss? But the young lady didn''t like him, and she always spoke coldly to him every time she met him. At that time, Ruiwang thought that you were his firm princess, so he tolerated the past. Now that you''re married to someone else, I think it''s still very difficult for him."


    Su Mianyue nodded. If that was the attitude, it would be easy.


    As she spoke, Su Mianyue remembered something. She took out a piece of paper and handed it to Bi Wu, "You''ve been keeping an eye on something for me these past few days."


    "Miss, please speak!" Bi Wu put away the documents.


    After Su Mianyue said a few words in her ear, Bi Wu nodded repeatedly and said, "No problem, miss, just wait for my good news."


    A few days later, something big happened in Shangjing city and caused a sensation in the city.


    The century-old store in Shangjing city, "Golden and jade hall," combined with the Yihong hospital, held an extraordinary auction. The treasures in the auction were surprisingly tight, with three of them the most abundant.


    One was the exquisite jade hairpin, which was sold to his tenth concubine by a rich merchant for 60,000 taels of silver. There was also a pair of emerald and green jade bracelets, which were sold even higher by a jade fan for 75 thousand taels.


    This was supposed to shock the whole city and cause a stir in the pawn industry, but the next thing stunned everyone.


    It was a white jade goddess of mercy. The color was very good. It was carved from a piece of rare jade. When it was brought to the stage, everyone was shocked.


    This treasure was the most important thing, which attracted many people to bid for it. Finally, it was bid by an anonymous person for 100,000 taels of gold.


    At this time in the phoenix palace, Su Mianyue was listening to Bi Wu report the accounts to her.


    "That boss wu said that you and he will deduct some expenses for 64 %. That''s what you get." Bi Wu said and handed a silver ticket to Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue smiled and took it back, "Okay, boss wu is really good at his work. I think there will be a good show soon."


    In the study room, which was far away from the phoenix palace.


    Mu Ting was staring angrily at something that was nothing else but the white jade guanyin that Su Mianyue had given to the golden jade hall boss.


    "Where did you get this?" Mu Ting said.


    A minister fell to his knees and said with a trembling voice, "Yes... I bought it at an auction."


    When Mu Ting heard this, his face became even uglier. He suppressed his anger and asked, "How much did you pay for this?"


    The minister knelt on the ground in fear and returned honestly, "I bid with a few colleagues for a total of 100,000 taels of gold."


    The minister felt very guilty. He went to the Yihong hospital that day to look for the prostitute he had thought of and happened to be in time for the auction. If he had not known Lingguifei''s father, gu shangshu, and met Lingguifei when he visited him, he would not have spent so much money on the auction.


    It would be a great humiliation to know that royal logistics is still outside the palace in a place like the Yihong hospital!


    Fortunately, he was ahead of the others and was photographed for the emperor at this time. Perhaps the emperor would like to see him. In view of his loyalty and promotion, the minister became more and more excited as he thought about it, as if he felt a bright future was waving at him.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Ting snorted and shouted, "Liu shangshu, you are so bold!"


    Liu shangshu was shocked. Before he could understand what was going on, he heard Mu Ting say angrily, "As a Ministry of accounts shangshu, you actually took out a huge sum of 100,000 taels of gold, which means that you usually embezzled and bribed people and squeezed them. It seems that the wealth of my Tian Lan has all flowed into your liu shangshu''s pocket!"


    When liu shangshu heard this, his face turned pale. Just now, he was still dreaming of getting rich and promoted. He had never thought that his career would be ruined so soon.


    "Pass on my decree to remove liu fuying from his position as a Ministry of accounts secretary and confiscate all his family property!"


    Liu fuying had never dreamed that she was just trying to make a coincidence, but she walked into a big hole that had been dug.


    He knelt trembling to receive the decree, then his eyes darkened and he fainted.


    "Your majesty, Mr. Liu..." Zhao Quan, the eunuch beside Mu Ting, reminded him in a low voice.


    Mu Ting did not look and said coldly, "Throw it out!"


    "?-" Zhao Quan said, calling for a few eunuchs to drag liu fuying out. After thinking about it, he asked for advice, "Your majesty, what should this guanyin do...?"


    Mu Ting''s face was dark. He looked at the soft jade guanyin on the table and felt that his face had been slapped hard. He told himself to calm down, so he suppressed his anger and muttered, "Take it with you and set off for Weiyang palace."


    In Weiyang palace, a beautiful woman with bright eyes and white teeth was taking a nap.


    Hearing the news that the emperor was coming, she suddenly opened her eyes and shouted, "Xiuxue, help me up."


    She stood at the entrance of the hall and put on her best posture. She saw Mu Ting strutting in with great authority. She was blessed with her short stature and her voice was sweet, "A blessing to the emperor."


    "Qingqing, tell me, what the hell is going on?" Mu Ting strode in like a gust of wind, shook off the long sleeves of the yellow and gold robes, and sat down heavily on the rosewood carved peony grand master chair.


    Gu Ling''s heart was filled with joy. Just as he was about to reveal a charming and myriad smile, he suddenly saw a white jade buddha statue in Zhao Quan''s hand and his body shook.


    Gu Ling stared at the white jade buddha statue in shock, his heart surging.


    With her eyes, she would have recognized the buddha statue that Mu Ting had given her at a glance, but this buddha statue was clearly kept by her, so how could it be in Mu Ting''s hands in an instant?


    Seeing that mu ting''s handsome face was grim and cold, his black eyes flashed with a cold light, and gu ling''s mind whirled back and forth, calling his maidservant in a hurry, he opened the treasure box that usually contained precious things, and ordered them to search carefully in the pile of Jinxiu''s jewels.


    "Your majesty, I really don''t know." Gu Ling plopped and knelt on the green brick floor in front of the emperor, ignoring the pain his knees made on the hard brick, and said sadly.


    "Really?" Usually, her pitiful appearance always made mu ting look pitiful, but at this time, he was not moved, only coldly looking at the suspicious Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling was also ten thousand doubts. This white jade buddha statue was a gift from the emperor. She looked at it as the most important thing. How could it fly away without reason and run into the emperor''s hands?


    Impossible, someone must have deliberately murdered her!


    Gu ling''s white hands, which were curled up in tang lan''s silk and phoenix skirt, were tightly clasped together, but her face remained calm, waiting anxiously for the maids''reply.


    That was her only hope.


    "Empress!" One of the maidservants, with a crying voice, threw herself at her feet and said in horror, "The songzi guanyin is gone!"

 Chapter 33 Planting Stolen Goods

    "Gone!" Gu Linng was startled. Ignoring that Mu Tinng was still sitting in front of him, he immediately stood up.


    She pushed aside the maid in front of her and rushed to the wardrobe where the imperial gifts were usually kept and searched for them herself.


    Mu Tinng looked on coldly and did not say a word. He reached out to pick up a pool of snow by the table and took a slow sip.


    He had a lot of patience. Even if he turned this palace upside down, he had to find out the reason.


    "Where is it?" Gu Linng was so anxious that her forehead was sweating and her chest was heaving up and down. She desperately searched in the closet and threw all her precious clothes and jewelry on the floor.


    "Niang, the servants have turned it over several times. The white jade buddha statue is really not here." The maidservants were so frightened that they sobbed softly and their hearts were filled with fear.


    Stolen from the palace, the first thing to be considered during the investigation was the palace maidservant. If it was light, it would slap the mouth and if it was heavy, it would kill the staff.


    At the thought of the thousand and a hundred terrible punishments in yeting palace, the maids could not help but shiver. They looked at me and you in a panic.


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, how is it?" In a flustered room, Mu Tinng asked, as calm as Taishan.


    Gu Linng''s shoulders stiffened. She knew Mu Tinng''s habits well. This was a sign of his anger. He only called her "Qingqing." Only when he was angry would he call her "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling."


    Gu Linng''s face turned as white as a sheet. She really couldn''t figure out who was trying to harm her and who was able to get in touch with her usual collection of jade buddhas.


    But it was impossible for these loyal maids to betray themselves.


    Gu Linng bit her lips and hastily raised her head. She walked up to Mu Tinng and knelt down in a delicate and helpless manner. She cried out, "Your majesty, your concubines are wronged!"


    "Oh?" Mu Tinng sneered. "You mean I was wrong?"


    Gu Linng was startled. In her panic, she actually said such outrageous words. She quickly knelt down and sobbed softly, "Your majesty... Please forgive me, your concubine said anything. It''s really... It''s really... It''s really..."


    All of a sudden, the corner of her eye glanced at the palace maids who were shaking into a ball, and she suddenly choked!


    There was a mole in her palace!


    "Say, why do you want to harm this palace!" Gu Linng stretched out her slender hands and pointed at the palace maids.


    "Mother, I was wronged!" The maids trembled like chaff and all fell to their knees.


    Gu Linng was angry and anxious, full of anger, but it was inconvenient to scold in front of Mu Tinng, so he had to cry softly, "You are so many things that you eat inside and out. This palace has not been lenient on ordinary days. Why did you steal from this palace?"


    "Wronged, mother, I really wronged you!" Several palace ladies immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed desperately.


    Gu Linng knelt down in front of the emperor in grief, wiping her tears with her little hand, which was holding a brocade handkerchief. Tears were streaming down her delicate little face, and her sad look was simply moving.


    "Your majesty, I am innocent."


    As soon as Mu Tinng raised his hand, Zhao Quan, who was next to him, went up to her and said with a smile, "Your highness is not to blame for the emperor''s rage. This white jade buddha statue was personally given to you by the emperor, but recently it was discovered that it appeared at an auction outside the palace and sold for a sky-high price."


    Zhao Quan laughed. "Mother, the logistics in the palace are sold to the people and auctioned off. But it''s a slap in the face of the royal family, a slap in the face of the emperor."


    Gu ling''s face turned pale, "Your majesty, this is not the work of your concubines."


    Gu Linng knelt down a few steps, tears streaming down the corner of Mu Tinng''s clothes and pleaded, "I know that the palace is not strictly governed, but such a big thing has happened. I will make sure that I find out and let this matter have a clear explanation!"


    Mu Tinng''s heart softened at the sight of her rainy face. After a long pause, he couldn''t bear to part with her and reached out to pull her up.


    "Tell me, who is the one with dirty hands and feet?" Gu ling stood up with tears still on his face, but his cold face stood still in front of the palace maids. "As long as you tell me the truth, I will let you off lightly."


    The palace maids were also speechless. It was strange that the white jade buddha statue locked in the closet had disappeared.


    But one thing is certain, that is, there must be a mole in the palace.


    "If you don''t say it, don''t blame me for being rude." Gu Linng''s face sank, and his heart was filled with resentment at the incompetence of his palace servants. He immediately ordered someone to come and give the palace maids a scolding and put the instruments of torture in front of the palace maids.


    Looking at the whip in front of them, the palace maids were so scared that their faces turned pale, they cried and kowtowed on the ground.


    One of the clever maids, in order not to be punished, said in a trembling voice, "Your mother, your servant... Your servant vaguely saw someone that night and ran into the palace."


    Gu Linng choked and asked in a soft voice, "Who is it?!"


    The palace maid was so frightened by her that she trembled and became speechless.


    Gu Linng was also anxious and angry to see her maidservant so wretched, but when it was inconvenient for her to act in the presence of the holy one, she could only speak in a slow voice, "Speak, as long as you speak the truth, this palace will keep you safe, even if you make a mistake, it doesn''t matter. If you find out the real culprit, this palace will reward you heavily."


    With Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s personal promise in front of the emperor, although the palace maid was afraid, she knew that if she kept her mouth shut, she and the palace maids would be killed on the spot.


    She simply threw herself out and pointed at Xiuxue, who was standing next to Gu Linng. "The person that the servant saw that night seems to be sister xiuxue."


    Gu Linng suddenly turned around and saw that it was xiuxue who was being blamed. His face changed color with anger, "Xiuxue, the palace of losses has treated you well. You have avenged the palace with kindness!"


    Xiuxue had a ghost in her heart. She panicked when she heard this. She threw herself in front of Gu Linng and cried, "Mother, it''s not a servant."


    "With the stolen goods and the stolen goods, you dare to argue!" Gu ling rebuked.


    "Why did you hurt me?" Xiuxue was in a hurry and immediately shouted at the palace maid, "I have nothing against you."


    The maidservant cried and said, "Sister Xiuxue, the maidservant is not lying. There has been such a big incident in the palace. If I don''t make it clear, I''m afraid the maidservants won''t be able to live today."


    Gu Linng was angry, but he was suspicious. "Xiuxue, tell me honestly where you were, what you did, and who you were with at that time. As long as someone testifies, you can say it, and you can prove your innocence."


    "I... I..." Xiuxue was so flustered that she had no idea who she was talking about. She had stolen the white jade buddha statue and sold it.


    Seeing xiuxue like this, Gu Linng also understood something in her heart. She only hated that the palace maid she had trained was not able to fight back. What was more angry was that Xiuxue was the palace maid she had brought along to accompany her. Now that something like this happened, it was equivalent to slapping herself in the face.


    Gu Linng turned around and knelt down in front of Mu Tinng. Tears welled up in his eyes as he mourned."


    She wiped away her tears and her peach-blossom eyes were already swollen with tears. "I am deeply loved by the emperor and deeply grateful to god. I don''t want to share my worries with the emperor. Qingqing only wants to be with him for the rest of my life. Even if I only look at him from afar, I am satisfied. All the items that the emperor bestowed upon them were regarded as treasures and treasured collections. Did you not expect such a disaster to occur in the palace? Instead, you stole the white jade buddha statue behind your back and sold it for money outside the palace?"


    She raised her head and sobbed, "It is hard for me to take the blame for my death, but before the emperor punishes me, let me deal with this dirty servant!"


    As he spoke, gu ling stood up and gave the palace maid an order in a cold voice. "Give me a beating. This palace is going to beat this bitch to death today!"


    The burly figure gave the palace maid a nod, took the whip and walked forward, raised the leather whip soaked in salt water, and was about to hit xiuxue.


    Looking at the black and shiny whip, Xiuxue was scared out of his wits. He fell to the ground limply and shouted with all his strength, "Mother, spare your life. It was the empress who ordered the servants to do the stealing of the jade buddha!"


    Xiuxue''s words were like a huge rock falling out of the air from a calm water surface, causing ripples that startled a huge wave.


    Not only were the palace maids stunned, but even Gu Linng froze on the spot and pinched the handkerchief in surprise.


    Mu Tinng''s face was livid and thunder rolled in his eyes. He slapped the small yellow pear wood table beside him with a heavy hand, causing tea to splash everywhere.


    "Tell the empress to come to me immediately!"


    The little eunuch who was waiting outside the palace did not dare to show any slight. Knowing that there must be a storm in the palace, he hurried to the fengqi palace without touching the ground.


    When the eunuch arrived in Phoenix Palace, Su Mianyue was playing cards with his maids in the yard.


    "I won again, okay?" Su Mianyue was elated and took a pile of silver from the table into his arms.


    "Miss, your methods are really high." Biwu said with a sad face that Su Mianyue had almost won half of her monthly salary this month.


    The spring flowers and autumn moon also had a bitter look on their faces, and they also lost a lot.


    Just as Su Mianyue was happily busy collecting the money, a message was heard outside the palace, and then a panicked little eunuch rushed in.


    "I have seen the empress. The emperor has sent you to Weiyang Palace at once."


    Mu Tinng is looking for her now? What''s the matter?


    Su Mianyue thought for a while and couldn''t figure out what Mu Tinng was up to, but the emperor ordered her to go again, so she had to lift her long skirt and sit in the phoenix sedan chair. "To Weiyang Palace!"


    As long as she was gone, she would be at peace. Although Su Mianyue did not know when it happened, from the words of the little eunuch beside the sedan chair, she vaguely had the same idea in her heart. She expected that it had something to do with what happened before.


    What are you afraid of? At worst, she won''t admit it.


    The palace people did not stop all the way, for fear of causing trouble, the phoenix sedan chair soon stopped outside the palace.


    Su Mianyue dressed the empress in a red embroidered dress and supported the crown of the phoenix. Then he held the maid''s hand and walked slowly towards Weiyang Palace.


    As soon as he entered the palace, Su Mianyue saw Mu Tinng''s handsome face, which was as black as the bottom of a pot. Looking at the people kneeling in the palace, he understood a little. However, he pretended to be innocent and saluted mu ting. "Your concubines have met the emperor."

 Chapter 34 Be Framed

    Gu Ling sobbed and cried softly, "Empress Empress, I have no enmity with you. I respect you very much. I pray for you every day. Why did you order Xiuxue to steal from me?"


    Hearing her lie with her eyes open, Su Mianyue also showed a look of doubt. "Stealing. When did this palace instruct xiuxue to steal your things? Isn''t this xiuxue your man? How can I move?"


    Since gu ling pretended to be innocent, how could she not accompany her in a good play?


    Gu Ling glanced at xiuxue, and Xiuxue immediately knelt down in front of Su Mianyue in fright. "Empress, you can''t turn your back on me. I was indeed instructed by you to steal Lingguifei''s jade buddha in a moment of confusion."


    "What a babbling girl." Su Mianyue pretended to be angry. "You are Lingguifei''s man. How dare you plant it on my palace? According to you, my palace ordered you to steal from the princess. What is the purpose of this palace?"


    "Empress Empress, you... You''re short of money. Did you sell it?" Xiuxue stammered and panicked. She was at a loss for words in the face of Su Mianyue''s fierce accusations.


    This was what Su Mianyue was waiting for, and he smiled. "Xiuxue, you mean this palace is so poor that you want to exchange money for the things in the palace?"


    She knelt down straight in front of mu ting and immediately put on a mournful look. "Your majesty, you are the king of ming. The court is magnanimous and tolerant of the harem, but this little maid dares to talk nonsense. She was clearly implying that the emperor treated the people in the harem harshly, and his concubines were the masters of the harem. She actually said that the palace was so poor that she wanted to sell things. Isn''t that a disguised satire on you?"


    She glanced at Gu Ling and said meaningfully, "How could a little palace maid have the guts to talk such nonsense? She must have been ordered to slander this palace."


    As he spoke, Su Mianyue lowered his head, looking extremely aggrieved.


    Gu Ling had been wiping her tears aside, but when the truth came out, Mu Ting was angry with the empress, but now he heard that Su Mianyue''s mouth could kick this matter on him again. He was so angry that there was nowhere to complain. He immediately fell down on his knees again, his eyes brimming with tears. "Empress Empress, how can you discredit your concubine without any evidence? Xiuxue stole something from this palace. Everyone saw this clearly. And Xiuxue also confessed. You can''t do this to your concubines."


    Su Mianyue laughed coldly in his heart, but said slowly, "Lingguifei, you said that this palace has slandered you without any evidence, but who ordered xiuxue to plant this palace for no reason?"


    Gu Ling was speechless and glared at Xiuxue. "Xiuxue, tell me the truth about how Empress Empress instructed you to steal."


    Xiuxue was caught in the middle of a few people, unable to protect himself. He made up the story that su mianyue told her to steal the jade buddha that day.


    "Your majesty!!" Gu Ling let out a cry of grief. "Your concubine is wronged!"


    "Does this palace need to be stolen?" Su Mianyue was not afraid at all. It was the little eunuch and xiuxue on the street from the beginning to the end. She would be foolish to admit it.


    "Enough." Mu Ting was upset by the women in the room. He looked at gu ling with a dark face and then at Su Mianyue.


    He took a deep breath and hesitated.


    Xiuxue was telling the truth, and it didn''t look like a lie. It could be the financial resources of the The su family. Su Mianyue grew up with Jinxiu, and she still needed to steal things?


    Besides, she was the empress of the middle palace, so she could eat and wear as much as she did, and her share was even thicker than the other concubines. It was impossible for her to order a little maid to steal the items in the palace and sell them for money.


    Su Mianyue didn''t have anything in her house, such as the golden jade buddha from the western region, the tears of the shark from the east japan, and the precious night pearl from the tianzhu. She had probably seen more than the concubines in the palace. Why would she take a fancy to this white jade buddha statue and exchange it for money? This is nonsense!


    "Your majesty, you have to make decisions for your concubines." Gu Ling looked at Mu Ting''s hesitant face and suddenly showed a pitiful look, pouncing at Mu Ting''s feet.


    Mu Ting sighed heavily. The affairs of the harem were so complicated that they were much more annoying than the affairs of the court.


    "Xiuxue has always been obedient and obedient. She has been with his concubines for many years and has never done anything sneaky. If the empress hadn''t ordered her to do such a thing, she wouldn''t have had the guts." Gu Ling was crying sweetly as she pointed the spear at Su Mianyue.


    Mu Ting''s heart softened when she saw Gu Ling crying. "Qingqing, I will investigate this thoroughly. Don''t cry now."


    With the emperor''s assurance, Gu Ling stopped sobbing and said softly, "Your concubines have thanked your majesty."


    In this way, regardless of the right or wrong of this matter, the emperor temporarily stood on her side. She was out of the game anyway. Only Su Mianyue and that damned Xiuxue were involved in the game!


    "Empress Empress, please let me go. You really let me do it. If you hadn''t threatened me, I wouldn''t have dared to do it, even if I had ten thousand guts!" Xiuxue kept kowtowing, his forehead on the green brick floor, oozing traces of blood.


    "This is not my palace''s doing. It is the emperor''s decision." Su Mianyue simply had a cold face. She had seen the master and servant''s trick for a long time. Now that she did not admit it, what could they do to her?


    "Check for me!!" Mu Ting shouted angrily. "Check all the palace maids and eunuchs up and down. If anyone dares to conceal anything, give me a heavy beating."


    The power of the son of heaven only made everyone shudder, and several eunuchs immediately scrambled to the lower hall, summoning people to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    Gu ling tugged at Mu Ting''s sleeve and wiped the corners of his eyes.


    Mu Ting bent down and coaxed her gently.


    Su Mianyue knelt down and watched as Mu Ting was biased towards Gu Ling. She turned her face away, pretending that she couldn''t see.


    "Your majesty!" A big eunuch rushed up with sweat all over his face. "We''ve got a clue!!"


    Say it!!" Mu Ting immediately stood up, and Gu Ling followed suit, staring at the eunuch without blinking.


    The eunuch waved to the outside of the hall, and immediately two armed The Imperial Army walked up with a panicked little eunuch.


    "This is the eunuch who helped sell the treasures from the palace. His name is ah qi." The eunuch bowed and bowed back.


    "Emperor... Emperor..." Where had the little eunuch seen this battle before? He was so frightened that he could not speak clearly and could not even speak properly.


    Mu Ting''s eyes were cold. He must find out who was stirring up trouble in his harem today!!


    "Tell me the truth!! Say it!!"


    Under the son of heaven, the little eunuch was so frightened that he almost collapsed on the ground. He stammered and cried out in tears, "The servant is ordered by two palace maids."


    "Hmm? Why?" Mu Ting raised his eyebrows.


    "This... This way, people will think that Xiuxue really stole something by threatening the servant and xiuxue."


    "What a hateful servant!" Gu Ling''s eyes turned red and he gritted his teeth. He turned around and pulled Mu Ting''s sleeve. He wailed in a tender voice. "Your majesty, I have wronged you. You have to make the decision for me."


    "A dog slave!! How dare you play tricks under my nose?" Mu Ting was also enraged and raised his head to ask, "Which two bold maids are they? You can recognize them."


    "Yes, yes." The little eunuch kowtowed and carefully looked up at the people in the palace and suddenly shouted, "Those are the two!"


    Following the direction of his fingers, there were two maids behind Su Mianyue, spring and autumn.


    "Su Mianyue, how dare you!!" Mu ting was so angry that his face turned black. The empress was the master of the middle palace, and she actually led the way to confuse the harem. Did she take him seriously as an emperor?


    "Not a concubine." Su Mianyue glared at the little eunuch. "If you keep talking nonsense, I will tear your mouth apart."


    "You dare to deny that the stolen goods are all there." Mu Ting said angrily, "You are simply too bold."


    "Not my palace!!" Su Mianyue stared at him and looked at Mu Ting fearlessly. "Not even the palace maid! Is the emperor blaming this palace on the words of a mere eunuch? It''s really unconvincing."


    "How dare you deny it! Empress, I really hope for you!"


    "Empress Empress, if you like the things of your concubines, just say it." Gu Ling leaned into Mu Ting''s arms, pretended to wipe his tears with a brocade handkerchief, and said softly, "How can I not give it to my sister? Why should I let someone steal it?"


    "Does this palace need to be stolen?" The disdain in Su Mianyue''s eyes was too lazy to examine a corpse. "You have never seen the world before. You are no different from me when I am in this palace. This white jade buddha statue, you hide it as a rare thing and think I will be rare too?"


    "You!" Gu Ling was furious. Su mianyue had brought out her family background to oppress her. She was relying on her family''s wealth and power. "Empress Empress, you''re right. Although your family is not as good as yours, it''s still a noble family. Empress Empress, what do you mean by that?"


    "What do you mean? I mean you have a short knowledge." Su Mianyue''s eyes were white.


    "I''m afraid the person who ordered the servants to steal from this palace is not knowledgeable." Gu Ling was in a hurry, and he couldn''t pretend to be soft in front of Mu Ting. He fought with Su Mianyue and said, "You... You just blame the emperor for doting on your concubines and being jealous, so you found someone to harm them."


    Su Mianyue gave a long laugh. "I don''t care. Blame whatever you want. I''m just in peace."


    "Impudent!!" In front of a room full of people, Mu Ting''s face could not be hung up, and he shouted angrily, "Queen, it seems that I will not punish you today, just afraid that you will become more arrogant in the future!"


    "Someone!!" Mu Ting shouted with a grim face, "Pass on my decree. The empress has lost her virtue and will be punished by a staff of 30!!"

 Chapter 35 He Believed Everything She Said

    Su Mianyue raised his head abruptly. Mu Tinng believed in Gu Linng so much that he was going to punish her after a few words.


    "Your majesty, please spare the empress." Gu Linng was kneeling on one side at this time, his eyes red. "If you want to punish me, I will punish you. I should not be concerned about the emperor, and I should not treasure the white jade buddha statue given by the emperor. This made the empress dissatisfied. It was all my fault. It was all my fault."


    Su Mianyue glanced at Gu Linng. The woman was clearly very happy, but she deliberately looked like a cat crying mouse. Every word seemed to help her speak, but in fact, it added fuel to the fire.


    "Queen, you know your mistake," Mu Tinng shouted.


    "There is nothing wrong with this palace. How can you know it?" Su Mianyue did not look at him.


    "Mother!" Spring flowers and autumn moon cried and rushed up, "Your majesty, please spare the empress mother, you punish the servant!"


    Annoyed by their tears, Mu Tinng waved his long sleeves and said, "Take it down."


    A few strong and strong maids rushed up, pulling away the spring flowers and autumn moon like tigers and wolves, grabbed Su Mianyue''s arm, and set it up in the courtyard.


    "My last question, queen, you must admit your mistake." Mu Tinng gritted his teeth.


    Su Mianyue''s clear and firm voice came from outside the courtyard. "I was right!"


    Mu Tinng was so angry that her face was dark. She was so arrogant that she did not even claim to be in the palace. She immediately grabbed a cup and smashed it to the ground, "Beat me!"


    Su Mianyue was dragged to a bench in the courtyard and was pinned down on the bench by a few rough maids.


    The two old maids holding the staff hesitated. After all, the empress was the empress, and Su Mianyue was considerate of the reputation of his subordinates. The palace people respected her more or less.


    The two of them looked at each other, and one of them leaned down and whispered in Su Mianyue''s ear, "Mother, what happened today was ordered by the lord. I really have to obey. Please forgive me for offending you."


    "I don''t blame you." Su Mianyue said coldly, "Just call."


    At this moment, her heart was filled with hatred and resentment towards Mu Tinng, but it was only because of a word from Gu Linng that he actually attacked her.


    How cruel was Mu Tinng''s heart when he publicly reprimanded the empress.


    "I''ve offended you," the two old maids whispered, then swung the bamboo stick high and hit Su Mianyue on the body.


    The bamboo stick was different from the one used in the palace to punish people. It was specially used to punish the concubines who had made mistakes. It was thin and light.


    Su Mianyue frowned at the blow.


    It hurts!


    The bamboo stick was clattering behind her, and every time there was a piercing pain, she clenched her teeth and did not say a word.


    From the palace, Gu Linng''s soft sobs were heard intermittently. "Your majesty, please don''t hit your sister. I am willing to be punished on behalf of your sister!"


    With the throes of pain coming from her body, Gu Linng''s pleading for mercy was even louder than the pain, and it made Su Mianyue feel more nauseous.


    "Your majesty, please spare the empress. She is innocent." The mournful cries of the spring flowers and autumn moon grew louder and louder, and the sound of kowtowing came like drums.


    "The two of you should stop messing with the emperor here. The emperor is already upset." Gu Linng ordered, "Drag them aside, tie them up and gag them."


    There was a sudden shriek in the hall, but it soon died down. It must have been the spring flowers and autumn moon that Gu Linng had summoned the guards to arrest them.


    In the silence of the palace, Su Mianyue raised his head with difficulty, and a withered leaf fell from the sky, whirling and falling from his eyes.


    She was completely disappointed with Mu Tinng.


    This cold-hearted man was not worthy of any attention at all. I really don''t know why Su Mianyue had to marry Mu Tinng in the first place.


    See, Su Mianyue, this is the man you chose. It''s a good thing that the real you are dead. Otherwise, this kind of life will be hard for you.


    "Empress, are you all right?" The two old maids, who were beaten with their sticks, could not help but whisper, "You stand up straight, old slave, take it easy."


    After she finished speaking, she gave another old maid a look.


    Both of them were accustomed to punishment, so they were naturally good at it. The stick seemed to be raised high, but the force of the actual fall had already faded a lot.


    However, Su Mianyue''s body was still streaked with red marks. She could feel the area that had been hit by the stick swell up without opening her clothes.


    Even the two old maids, who had never met each other before, knew that they sympathized with the empress, but Mu Tinng, who was their partner, was as ruthless as a stone!


    Su Mianyue closed his eyes.


    "Brother, what play are you playing?" With this surprised question, a man in a long black shirt walked into the courtyard.


    The comer stood tall, his sword flying into his wings, his eyes as black as ink, his face handsome and clear.


    Rui wang mu chen.


    Su Mianyue opened her eyes and suddenly became nervous because Mu Chen knew that she had been out of the palace!


    Mu Chen raised his eyes and glanced at Su Mianyue. His face darkened and he shouted, "You''re a dog slave. You don''t want to live anymore, do you?"


    The two old maids, who were beating su mianyue with their sticks, didn''t want to fight. Seeing that there were steps to go down, they quickly threw away the sticks in their hands and knelt on the ground. "Forgive me, prince."


    Mu Chen frowned and took a meaningful look at Su Mianyue, whose hair was disheveled. A strange emotion flashed in his eyes and he walked into the hall.


    "You''re here." Mu Tinng''s anger was still lingering. When he saw mu chen, his face softened a little.


    "I came to play chess with you. Oh, I didn''t expect to see this. I almost missed the big event in the palace." Mu Chen said with a cynical smile, "It seems that the palace is really bustling. It''s always a drama. There''s no need to hire a troupe."


    "The queen is immoral, and I have to punish her," Mu Tinng said coldly.


    "Queen? What did she do?" Mu Chen raised an eyebrow. "If you can make the emperor''s brother angry, you must have done something terrible."


    Mu Tinng raised his hand to the eunuch beside him.


    The eunuch smiled and told the truth.


    The more Mu Chen listened, the more playful he looked. "Brother, you are absolutely wrong."


    "Why?"


    "Because I know the real culprit."


    "You?" Mu Tinng immediately frowned, acutely sensing something else behind it.


    "Your majesty, please don''t say anything more. The emperor was just angry." Gu Linng said quickly and glanced uneasily out of the courtyard. Since Su Mianyue was the real culprit, don''t make any more mistakes. She wanted to stop Mu Chen from talking.


    Mu Tinng waved her hand and motioned for her to shut up.


    Under the intense gaze of the crowd, Mu Chen leisurely shook his fan and deliberately sold a pass. "The real culprit is actually here."


    Mu Tinng glanced at the queen outside the court. "Of course it''s here."


    "Brother, I''m not talking about the empress." Mu Chen shook his head and chuckled.


    "Then who are you referring to?" Mu Tinng looked confused.


    Mu Chen raised his chin and his sharp, knife-like eyes slowly swept over the people in the hall.


    All the people he saw were horrified and nervous.


    Gu Linng clenched the little brocade handkerchief in his hand. At this juncture, seeing how happy Su Mianyue was being beaten, why did he stir up trouble again!


    Mu Chen closed the fan in his hand and pointed it at someone. "It''s her."


    "No... Not a servant." Xiuxue fell into a whirlpool again and hid behind Gu Linng in fear.


    "You mean, this king is lying? This is a crime of deceiving the king. If you cut me down, no one will play chess with you in the future." Mu Chen''s nonchalance.


    Mu Tinng stared at xiuxue coldly, "Get out."


    "This..." Gu Linng panicked, so she would be implicated, so she immediately knelt down in tears and said softly, "Your majesty, the prince is obviously joking. Just now, the culprit was the queen. How did it become Xiuxue again?"


    "This king is not joking." Mu Chen stared intently at Noble Imperial Concubine Ling on the ground and said word by word, "It was this bold palace maid who ruined the harem."


    "Wronged." Xiuxue was so anxious that she knelt down on the ground. "Your majesty, your servant is wronged."


    "I have seen it with my own eyes. How can I say that it was wronged?" Mu Chen smiled again and said to Mu Tinng casually, "Coincidentally, the japanese king was just strolling around the market when he saw the woman carrying a bag to a pawnshop. When I saw that her hair was combed by a maid''s head in the palace, I looked twice more."


    "Lord!!" Xiuxue cried.


    Mu Tinng shouted at xiuxue coldly, "Bitch, shut up!"


    The two palace men bent over and reported, "The empress has finished her punishment. Do you want to bring it in?"


    "Bring her in," Mu Tinng shouted.


    Two strong maids dragged the dying Su Mianyue into the hall.


    Chunhua and Qiuyue, who were tied to one side, saw her miserable state, and their eyes turned red, and they shook their heads desperately.


    Su Mianyue''s face was pale, and although there were no blood stains on her body, the bean-sized sweat on her forehead showed that she was trying to endure the pain. The queen''s crown had fallen off, and her hair was now disheveled, and the black raven''s green hair was disheveled behind her, in a mess.


    However, although she was weak, her eyes were still shining, and her eyes were clear and cold as a cold pool.


    Su Mianyue wanted to prop up her body, but because she was too weak, she slipped again and fell on the ground. The sharp red embroidered golden phoenix''s queen''s dress and her bloodless little face formed a sharp contrast, just like a lifeless puppet.


    Mu Chen looked at him, his face as calm as water, there were a few cracks, his hand in his sleeve, tightly clenched into a fist.


    Mu Tinng looked a little moved and said sternly, "You ungrateful dog, I only ordered you to punish the empress. Who asked you to beat her up like this? Drag her down and slap her a hundred times!"


    The eunuch, liu quan, turned his head and gave a look.


    A few eunuchs quickly untied her.


    "Niang." As soon as the two of them untied, they cried and rushed to Su Mianyue''s side. "It''s all the servants'' fault. They have wronged niang."


    As the son of heaven, Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue with a guilty heart, but he said that he could not admit his mistake. He said, "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and send the imperial physician to treat the empress!"


    "Lord!" Gu Linng saw that the situation had gone. Although Mu Tinng did not say it clearly, she had actually stood on Su Mianyue''s side. She knew that Xiuxue was no longer able to keep her. At present, she had to lose her car to keep her handsome, so she cried. "My palace is really careless in using people. I have no idea what this lowly servant has done. Now I have caused this great disaster to the empress."


    As she spoke, she stood up, lifted her tiny feet, and kicked Xiuxue, who was kneeling on the ground, hard. "You wretched servant, you have both framed this palace and wronged the empress. Damn it. This palace is so lenient to you, and you have done such a thing!" She knelt down and begged, "Your majesty, this is my fault. I am willing to be punished with xiuxue."


    Su Mianyue was held up by Chunhua and Qiuyue crying. When she saw Gu Linng like this, she just smiled coldly.


    Gu Linng really knew how to judge the situation. This sentence immediately put all the responsibility on Xiuxue, not only to excuse himself, but also to help the emperor wash away the name of not investigating.


    Xiuxue was kicked in the head with a heavy kick and leaned sideways. His face hit a few corners of the table and he was covered in blood. His teeth were broken and he fainted without a word.


    I don''t know if it was Gu Linng who deliberately kept Xiuxue from speaking, afraid that she would say something else, but in short, she, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, was also implicated in the emperor''s mind because of this servant girl.


    Mu Tinng saw that xiuxue''s face was covered in blood, but he was still not able to calm down. He sternly ordered, "This lowly servant secretly corrupted my harem and caused the empress to suffer injustice. Someone, pass on my decree and drag this lowly servant down to be beheaded. The corpse is hanging in yongxiang for the public to see!"


    Such a cruel punishment, it can be seen that Mu Tinng was extremely angry, and even gu ling did not look at his palace maid, allowing the eunuch to drag xiuxue down.


    Su Mianyue lay on the ground, panting slightly, but his eyes went past Mu Tinng and looked at mu chen.


    She knew in her heart that if it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have ended up like this today.


    Gu ling was furious, and her eyes were filled with hatred. Her fingernails almost tore the handkerchief in her hand.


    Su Mianyue had only been beaten a few times, but she had lost a good maid, which was not a bitter trick of the empress.


    Su Mianyue, I, Gu Linng, will not bring you down!

 Chapter 36 The Clever Use of the Bitter Meat Trick

    Su Mianyue was carried back to Phoenix Palace.


    Her whole face was covered in black hair, her clothes were in a mess, and her body was covered in blood. When Biwu saw her, he cried out in shock and was out of breath.


    "Miss! You just went to Weiyang Palace. You were fine when you went there. How did you come back like this? Did the man in Weiyang Palace do something bad again? Every time miss you went to Weiyang Palace, there was nothing good." Biwu cried and carefully cut Su Mianyue''s clothes. When she saw the bloody wound, she howled even more sadly.


    "Come on, Biwu. I''m not dead yet. It''s just a minor injury." Su Mianyue''s face was pale and his voice was weak, but he still teased and comforted Biwu.


    "Where''s the wound?" Biwu cried as she spoke. "It''s been bleeding so much, miss. You said it''s all right!"


    "Oh, it''s really nothing." Su Mianyue gave her a reassuring smile.


    One cry and one comfort, and suddenly a promise, so shocked that everyone in Phoenix Palace rushed to the door and knelt on the ground.


    "Why is he here?" Su Mianyue frowned as he looked out the door. He thought for a moment and a clear smile appeared on his lips.


    Since mu ting dared to hit her, she didn''t mind making small use of it. Although crying all day seemed not her style, it was not a weapon.


    "Biwu," she whispered.


    "The servant is here," said Biwu. "What can I do for you, miss?"


    "Haven''t you seen a lot of notebooks lately?" She asked.


    Biwu nodded hurriedly.


    "You help me act out a bitter plan according to the plot in the script." Su Mianyue whispered in Biwu''s ear.


    Biwu asked doubtfully, "Is it useful?"


    "But just give it a try. It won''t be useless anyway." Su Mianyue was confident.


    When Mu Tinng walked into Phoenix Palace, he was slightly surprised that a queen''s bedroom was so shabby that there were very few people kneeling on the ground. He remembered that a good lady who went there a few days ago looked more beautiful and lively than here.


    "Where''s the queen?" He asked in a deep voice as he looked at a palace maid.


    The maid lowered her head and replied cautiously, "The empress is in the bedroom."


    Mu Tinng walked quickly to the door of the fengqi palace. Before he stepped into the palace, he heard Biwu''s miserable cry.


    "Miss, wake up! The emperor has come to see you!" Biwu''s voice was mournful and sour, and Mu Tinng felt a little guilty for no reason.


    "Miss, open your eyes! The emperor is here!"


    Mu Tinng entered the hall and saw Biwu kneeling in front of the bed. His footsteps paused slightly.


    He looked up at Biwu and saw that on the bed, Su Mianyue''s small face was pale, her hair was disheveled, and her small cherry lips were pale and colorless. She was as fragile as a sheet of paper, as if she would break if she moved her hand.


    If Mu Tinng had only felt guilty just now, his heart hurt when he saw this scene. It was not her who had been smiling and speaking so eloquently during this period of time.


    He suddenly realized that although he did not like to see her smile, he felt even more uncomfortable when he saw her dying.


    He could not explain the emotion. He only knew that if the previous few punishments were justified, then he might have really hurt her this time.


    Unlike all the women he knew, she did not cry or shout or shout. He could not tell what the vague emotions in his heart were. He would rather see her laughing and crying for him like before than being so indifferent to nothing.


    He walked to Su Mianyue step by step and sat down beside her bed.


    Biwu quickly knelt down on one side, sobbing as he saluted, "Your majesty''s blessings."


    Mu Tinng reached out and waved, "No."


    Looking at the woman on the bed again, he felt as if there was a small opening in his heart, and some strange emotions were flowing out of it. Those emotions were erratic, which made him feel upset for no reason.


    "The queen hasn''t woken up yet?" Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue. Even he did not realize that his voice had become much softer and less cold than before.


    Biwu burst into tears again and covered her mouth as she cried, "Miss has been unconscious ever since she came back. It doesn''t matter how much I call him."


    Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue''s pale face and felt a little guilty.


    When Biwu saw Mu Tinng like this, she sobbed and said word by word, "Miss has been looking forward to the emperor coming to see her. Now that she is here, miss can''t stand up to greet her. If miss wakes up and knows, she will blame herself again."


    Mu Tinng thought and blurted out, "She wants me to visit her?"


    Biwu nodded, "Although miss didn''t say it, she often looked in the direction of Weiyang Palace. The servant knew that miss cared, but she just didn''t say it."


    "But she still talks back to me." Mu Tinng could not help but soften his tone.


    He suddenly recalled the scene of her fighting the landlord under the tree of flowers a few months ago, when she was so lively and unrestrained that even Mu Tinng himself could not believe that there were such happy people in the palace.


    Now that I think about it, it''s just a pastime for her to get rid of loneliness. There''s a long night in this palace, and no one has endured loneliness and loneliness like her for years.


    It was he who had personally killed her only happiness.


    He remembered her staring at him over and over again, and it must have been cold in her heart. He wanted to see her disappointed, but he didn''t want to see her lying lifelessly on the bed.


    She was wrongly framed and did not beg for mercy. Instead, she was willing to be punished. She should be discouraged by him.


    At this time, Mu Tinng''s guilt reached its peak. He reached out to help su mianyue lift her forehead, and instructed the people around him, "Look for the hospital to treat the empress. From today on, the empress will be lifted from her confinement. Some of the empress will be restored to normal." After a pause, he continued, "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling lost his virtue and the empress recovered from her injuries. After that, she handed over the power to govern the six palaces to the empress."


    When Biwu heard this, he hurriedly kowtowed, "Thank you, your majesty! It''s just that miss xijing, the emperor is still..."


    Mu Tinng gave Biwu a cold look, "Are you questioning my decision?"


    "Your majesty, I dare not!" Biwu shuddered. "Miss has never managed the six palaces. It''s all Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s work. Usually, the empress goes to Weiyang Palace to pay her respects. Very few people want to come to the phoenix palace. Miss is used to it now. If she suddenly asks someone to pay her respects, she won''t be able to get used to it."


    "No one came to the phoenix residence to pay their respects?" Mu ting frowned in disbelief.


    Although he wanted to usurp Su Mianyue''s power, she was still the head of a palace, and these people in the harem actually despised her to this extent.


    He thought, and his voice became cold, "Get used to it if you''re not used to it. She''s the queen, so she should be the queen."


    "Yes." Biwu''s lips curled up into an invisible smile.


    Mu Tinng disliked being left alone the most, not even the woman he loved the most. He was a high and mighty emperor, and no one could reach beyond his limits without his permission.


    He did not speak. After looking at Su Mianyue for a moment, he said, "All right, get up too. I know her difficulties. I will find someone to help her."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Biwu knelt and thanked him, then stood up and watched Su Mianyue, who was unconscious on the bed, quietly wipe away his tears.


    "When she wakes up, tell her I came to see her." Mu Tinng didn''t know what he was thinking, so he simply didn''t think about it.


    "Yes, the servant will tell the young lady."


    Mu Tinng frowned and said to biwu, "Su Mianyue is already the mother of a country. Don''t call her like this in the future, lest you can''t obey the public."


    Biwu nodded.


    After Mu Tinng left, Su Mianyue opened his eyes and looked at Biwu with a foxy smile. He teased, "Biwu, that''s good! That''s not a waste of time!"


    Biwu wiped away the tears on his face and patted his chest for the rest of his life, "Miss, you have a brilliant plan. Your servant has messed up the emperor''s mind in just a few words according to miss''s orders."


    Su Mianyue smiled with no warmth in her eyes, "Gu Linng, she has tried to back down and frame me many times. I won''t give her an eye for an eye. She really thinks she''s in charge of this palace."


    "I''m afraid Noble Imperial Concubine Ling will be left out for a while." Biwu was a little excited.


    Su Mianyue looked out the window at the bright spring light and closed his eyes, "It''s time for her to taste what it feels like to be out of favor. If she doesn''t offend me, I won''t offend her."


    Compared to the happiness in the fengqi palace, the atmosphere in Weiyang Palace was solemn, and the whole palace was gloomy.


    Gu linggao was sitting in the hall, and the underground palace was filled with people.


    There was a tray in front of the crowd. The tray contained a pair of hands that had been cut off from their wrists. All of them trembled and did not dare to look up. Tears welled up in some timid eyes.


    "Did you see that?" Gu Linng drank a cup of tea calmly and said slowly, "These hands, but Xiuxue''s hands." Her voice was as cold as ice, not as gentle as water.


    A pair of beautiful eyes coldly glanced at the people below and said, "You all have a good look. Xiuxue is my palace''s maid of honor. She has followed me since she was a child. But if she makes a mistake, I will not let her get away with it. Do you hear me?"


    The crowd was so frightened that they dared not breathe out. They all said cautiously, "Yes, mother."


    She put down the teacup in her hand, waved her hand and said faintly, "All right, let''s go down."


    As soon as they left, they saw Mu Tinng''s manager, Zhao Quan, come in.


    As soon as Gu Linng saw him, his originally cold face was swept away, and he quickly got up with a smile on his face and greeted him, "Why is eunuch zhao free to come here? How is your majesty?"


    Zhao Quan glanced at Gu Linng, then cleared his throat and said, "Pass on the emperor''s takes over the decree."


    Gu Linng quickly knelt on the ground.


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is pregnant and should not be overworked. She will be able to take care of the baby and leave the empress and Concubine De to handle the matters of the harem."


    Gu lingqi''s face turned pale. She lowered her head and her eyes were gentle, "Your concubine will take the order." However, a pair of jade hands tightly held in their sleeves until they turned white.


    After Zhao Quan left, Gu Linng stood in the hall and looked out for a long time. There were dark clouds on his beautiful face.


    "Mother, where is this white jade guanyin statue?" A palace maid carefully carried the white jade guanyin into the hall.


    When Gu Linng saw the guanyin statue, she was so angry that she suddenly reached out to hold the white jade guanyin and made an effort to smash it to the ground.


    The little palace maid was so frightened that her face turned pale that she sat on the ground and shouted, "Mother!"


    Gu Linng held the white jade guanyin high, but his hand refused to drop. Finally, the raging anger was suppressed by reason.


    She put the white jade guanyin back into the little palace maid''s arms and said faintly, "Put this guanyin statue on the bed. I want to watch it day and night."

 Chapter 37 Beautiful Woman

    The fact that Noble Imperial Concubine Ling was forced to hand over control of the six palaces spread to every corner of the harem.


    Those concubines who were usually at odds with Noble Imperial Concubine Ling were naturally overjoyed. Considering that the empress was the one who had contributed the most to this incident, everyone had more or less developed some sympathy for the empress.


    After all, the empress had never competed with anyone and would not violate anyone''s interests, not to mention that the empress was Prime Minister Su''s daughter, and no one in the court was willing to oppose Prime Minister Su.


    Therefore, after Noble Imperial Concubine Ling lost his power, the phoenix palace became very lively. The concubines and young masters of the various palaces almost flattened the threshold of Phoenix Palace, and all kinds of gifts flowed into the phoenix palace like flowing water.


    Su Mianyue could not bear the disturbance and ordered the imperial concubines not to sleep in the morning, but the whole palace was full of joy, especially some sleeping imperial concubines. This decree was like the sound of heaven.


    Noble Imperial Concubine Ling closed the palace to reflect on himself, the empress was happy and quiet, the most lively place in the entire harem was Concubine De.


    For a moment, Concubine De became the hottest person in the whole palace, and she enjoyed flattering some people. Su Mianyue saw that she liked to make trouble like this, so he completely let go of his power.


    Concubine De was very grateful to Su Mianyue. She had been out of favor for a long time. If it weren''t for this time, Mu Tinng would have forgotten about her. So every time Su Mianyue did something, she turned a blind eye.


    Outside Shangjing City on this day, the sun was shining brightly. It was beginning to fall, but it was not cold. Instead, it had a warm autumn feeling. On the banks of the xiaoxiang river, two handsome young men stood on the bridge, attracting the attention of countless people who came and went.


    "Young master, are you going to the Yihong Whorehouse to meet your little lover, miss Xuezhu, in this outfit today?" A short servant in a green shirt curled his lips.


    The young man standing next to him was dressed in a sapphire blue shirt with a crown of jade on his head. His eyes were bright and his smiles were full of amorous feelings. When countless women passed him, they would look back at him shyly.


    "Bi, you really win my heart!" The young man in the sapphire blue shirt chuckled and waved the paper fan. All the women around him who looked at him with such a flirtatious look blushed.


    These two were Su Mianyue and Biwu.


    They strutted to the Yihong Whorehouse, where the company had just opened and the two sat in the lobby sipping tea.


    "Ouch, it''s really early for the two gentlemen." A well-dressed woman twisted her waist and walked to the two of them. She was covered in too much perfume. Su Mianyue''s fan shaking hand could not help but speed up, while Biwu could not help sneezing several times.


    Su Mianyue looked up at her and continued to drink tea.


    "Young master, you and I are so destined, why don''t you let the little girl serve you tonight?" As the woman spoke, she leaned closer to her. Su Mianyue put the fan away and gently pressed it against her chest to stop the woman from approaching.


    A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth and she said gently, "Tell Xuezhu that someone is looking for her."


    When the woman heard this, her face changed and a sarcastic smile appeared on her face, "Young master, I''m afraid you don''t know yet. This snow bamboo has a higher heart than the sky. I never received any guests."


    Su Mianyue was slightly surprised, "Why?"


    The woman showed a disdainful expression, "Who knows? She paid all the monthly money these months by herself. She is really stupid to say that even the high officials of the current dynasty want to redeem her to be a concubine, but she is not willing to, so I advise you not to waste your time."


    Su Mianyue could not deny it. He took out a silver ingot from his arms and placed it in the woman''s palm, "It''s all right. Just give me a snow bamboo."


    After the woman collected the money, she snorted and went upstairs with a twist.


    "Young master, this prostitute is too unethical," Biwu said angrily.


    Su Mianyue smiled, "I can''t help it. This business is all about youth. The pressure of competition is too great."


    In the most luxurious room on the second floor of the Yihong Whorehouse, a woman with long hair draped over her shoulders, not yet in a bun, looked at herself in the mirror looking a little pale, her eyes filled with melancholy, reached out to touch the pendant on the dresser, and a trace of blush flew up to her snow-white cheeks.


    Someone knocked on the door a few times.


    "Who?" She said faintly.


    "Xuezhu, it''s me, feiyu." Said the woman outside, holding a silver ingot in her hand.


    Xuezhu got up and opened the door, expressionless, "What''s the matter?"


    Fei yu smiled charmingly and said, "Someone is looking for you."


    Snow bamboo frowned and frowned. Ever since she took the flower leader, the number of people who came to see her every day was like a crucian carp crossing a river.


    "He''s a very beautiful young man." Fei yu looked at Xuezhu''s white body, and his heart couldn''t help but snort. They were all for sale. Why did he dress up like a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world?


    "Tell him not to see you." Xuezhu turned around and entered the room.


    "That''s what you said. I''ll pass it on," fei yu gloated.


    The young man just now was so handsome that he fascinated her to death. If Xuezhu did not see her, then she would not be polite. She must do her best to take the beautiful young man down.


    "Whatever." Xuezhu''s voice came from inside the house.


    Fei yu proudly turned around and happened to see su mianyue with a smile on her face. Her face turned red, "You saw it too, young master. Xuezhu won''t see you."


    Su Mianyue was not annoyed either, "If she doesn''t want to, forget it." She said and turned to leave.


    Xuezhu, who was sitting in the room, was stunned when he heard Su Mianyue''s voice.


    This voice was so familiar to her that she could not be more familiar with it. It had been haunting her mind for months.


    She couldn''t believe that he was really here, so she quickly got up and ran out the door without even saying a word.


    As soon as she got out of the room, she saw Su Mianyue leaning against the railing and gently waving a paper fan. She looked at her with perfect composure as if she had expected her to come out.


    "How are you?" She asked with a smile.


    Xuezhu''s eyes turned red all of a sudden, and he felt as if something was rushing out of his heart.


    These months of countless words, endless lovesickness, how many nights, all turned into a shallow smile in front of the person and his heart full of tenderness.


    She had a thousand words, but at this moment, there was nothing to say. She looked at Su Mianyue, opened her mouth, and only spat out a "Yes."


    "Hello, I''m relieved." Su Mianyue paused. "You''re my woman." She raised her eyebrows and, as expected, saw Xuezhu blush.


    "Is that how you intend to keep me standing outside?" Su Mianyue said a classic flirting remark.


    Only then did Xuezhu realize that he did not invite Su Mianyue into the house. A look of embarrassment appeared on his face and he said quickly, "It was Xuezhu who did not take good care of him. Young master, come in quickly."


    Su Mianyue followed her into the house and found that her boudoir was very elegant, just like her people.


    "Young master, Xuezhu hasn''t washed up yet, can you..." She hesitated.


    Su Mianyue waved his fan and smiled thoughtfully, "It''s okay, you go."


    Xuezhu called for the servant girl. After she had washed up behind the screen, she walked out of the room. She changed out of her snow-white dress and put on a yellow skirt. She looked very pink and tender.


    Su Mianyue looked at her and exclaimed in his heart that a beautiful woman is a beautiful woman. She really looks good in all kinds of clothes.


    Seeing that she was staring at her, xuezhu blushed and said shyly, "Why are you staring at him like that?"


    Su Mianyue smiled, "Because you''re so beautiful."


    Xuezhu''s blushing face turned even redder, "Then why hasn''t the young man been here for months?"


    Su Mianyue thought about it and smiled, "Something''s going on at home."


    Xuezhu''s eyes flashed and carefully probed, "A man like this must have a family."


    Family? Mu Tinng?


    Su Mianyue burst into laughter, but he simply nodded, "Yes, there is a family, but the family''s temper is too bad, and they always punish me." She smiled faintly, but Xuezhu felt a little distressed.


    Xuezhu frowned slightly, "How can someone like the young master not cherish him?"


    Su Mianyue was too lazy to explain."


    Xuezhu was a little surprised. She could not imagine how someone like Su Mianyue would find a mother''s fork to be his wife, but his expression seemed to make him happy.


    "Why did the young master think of coming here today?" Xuezhu was a little disappointed.


    Su Mianyue propped her head up with one hand and looked at Xuezhu''s charming little face, smiling provocatively, "Nothing. I just miss you. I want to see you."


    Xuezhu missed a beat in his heart and curled his lips in an almost inaudible manner.


    "The sword dance you danced that day was really beautiful." Su Mianyue wondered, "Do you know martial arts?"


    Xuezhu blushed and nodded, "Thank you, sir. Although Xuezhu has been practicing martial arts since he was young, he only knows fur. The sword is just for dancing."


    The two of them chatted for a while, and Su Mianyue gave her a silver ticket, "I heard you don''t accept guests now. I''ll take care of you. Don''t come out with your body in the future."


    Xuezhu''s eyes turned red and his heart warmed. His hands trembled as he took the silver ticket.


    "Thank you, sir."


    Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows, "I told you, you will be mine in the future. I will support you. You stay here and no one will force you."


    Xuezhu nodded, but his heart was too soft for words.


    "I still have things to deal with, so I won''t stay any longer," she said and got up.


    "Is the young master leaving now?" Xuezhu also got up to send him off, his eyes full of reluctance, never felt an hour pass so quickly: "When is the young master..." She blushed in the middle of her sentence.


    "I''ll come and see you when I have the chance." Before leaving, Su Mianyue thought of another thing. He patted his forehead and turned to xuezhu, "I''m afraid I have one more thing to trouble you about."


    Xuezhu''s eyes lit up, "Young master, it''s okay to say it. If Xuezhu can help young master, he will do his best."


    "If there is a little boy in front of the Yihong Whorehouse these days, please ask the girl to take care of him."


    "Okay." Xuezhu answered without asking.


    Su Mianyue and Biwu were sent to the door. Xuezhu stood at the door for a long time and looked at Su Mianyue''s back. There was a bitter sweetness in his heart.


    As soon as she turned around and entered the Yihong Whorehouse, the madam said in a strange tone, "You don''t accept customers every day because of this little boy."


    Xuezhu did not speak and walked upstairs with a cold face.


    "I say, Xuezhu, we''re both in this business. I''ve said a lot of things to be honest with you. This man doesn''t need to look good, he needs to see if he has money in his pocket. That young man was really a rare person to see just now, but so what, did he raise you? You haven''t been a guest for a long time, and you''ll soon run out of money unless he''s willing to redeem you."


    The madam was telling the truth, and Xuezhu could not help but pause. She went back to her room, took out a few silver tickets and put them in the madam''s hand, and asked coldly, "Is that enough?"


    The boss looked at the amount on the bill, and his old face burst into laughter, "Ouch, it''s a big fish after all this time. No wonder you look down on others! Okay, whatever you want, I don''t care about you anymore." The madam said as she counted the money and went downstairs with a twist.


    Xuezhu returned to her room, took out a brocade box, took out the silver ticket that Su Mianyue had just given her, and put it in with the pendant on the dresser.


    On the street not far from the Yihong Whorehouse, Su Mianyue and Biwu were talking and laughing. Someone might as well pass her and hit her on the shoulder.


    She turned around a little angrily, but was slightly stunned when she saw him clearly.


    The man, dressed in white, looked at her with a half-smile and said, "You''re a beautiful woman. Why pretend to be a man to deceive others?"

 Chapter 38 Cant You Bear It?

    Su Mianyue turned around and saw the man standing in the crowd waving his fan and looking at her with a clear moon.


    "It''s you!" Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the other party actually knew that she was a girl, which made Su Mianyue feel a little uneasy, but the other party''s smile was more like teasing her, and Su Mianyue was immediately angry.


    The young man''s face is like a peach blossom, and he certainly does not lose the beauty of a woman. But there are plenty of good-looking people in this world. Even if a young man is envious and jealous, there is no way to make a man in this world look worse than a young man." Su Mianyue snorted coldly. Originally, he wanted to hit back hard, but the two of them had already staggered a step, and his height was nearly two heads shorter, so he was afraid that he was a little bit of throwing himself into the arms of others.


    But su mianyue was never a depressed person. Seeing that the man in white was still looking at her with a smile but not a smile, she felt a little flustered, but she pretended to be calm, so she simply turned around. When the man in white thought she would say something, Su Mianyue stepped on the back of his foot and crushed it hard, leaving a faint footprint on the black boots.


    "Impudent!" The gray attendant next to the white-robed prince immediately came forward and glared at Su Mianyue angrily.


    Su mianyue rolled her eyes at him, but said to the man in white, "I say this young man, narcissism is a disease, jealousy is a disease, and narrow-mindedness is a disease. And his eyes are not good, and he will bump into people when he walks, but he will not even say a word of apology. That is, there is something wrong with his character, and he should not just wander around without doing anything. He should stay in the mansion and see more doctors so as not to be terminally ill and not even have the chance to envy or hate him in the future."


    With that said, Su Mianyue turned around, opened the folding fan in his hand, shook it slowly, and said to Bi Wu, who was secretly anxious, "Ah Bi, hurry up and follow me. This is a night blindness patient. If you don''t have a good look, treat us as girls in Brothel, and pester us again and again, it will ruin your son''s reputation."


    Bi Wu couldn''t wait to leave, so he trotted quickly to catch up.


    The man in white, who had a gentle face and did not cry out for pain even when Su Mianyue stepped on his foot, was really shrewd after the figure of Su Mianyue''s master and servant had gone far, far from the gentle character rumored to be.


    However, this was more interesting for her.


    "Young master, you just let him go?" The gray attendant''s face was still angry.


    "No harm. We''ll see each other again." The young man in white had a crooked lips, but he had only just raised his foot to walk, and the smile stiffened, probably hurting his bones...


    However, he still had things to do, so he could only pretend that he was fine. In order to survive, he was injured when practicing, and the pain could make him more awake.


    Not to mention what the white-robed prince was going to do, Su Mianyue and Bi Wu did not dare to wander outside anymore. They went out today without looking at the almanac, so they went straight back to the palace.


    "Miss, it''s better not to leave the palace in the future. Otherwise, this little heart of a servant will burst with fear sooner or later." After both the master and the servant had changed their clothes, Bi Wu patted his chest as if he was still concerned.


    "Yo, our Bi Wu is the number one person in Phoenix palace, and there are times when he''s scared?" Su Mianyue spread her long hair out. She really didn''t like the complicated bun, especially with so much jewelry and pure gold. She was about to break her neck. "Come on, let me touch it. Bi Wu''s little heart is broken?"


    "Miss, how can you do this?" Bi Wu blushed and stepped back with his hands on his chest, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t be so timid. Please forgive me, miss."


    "You know it''s wrong?" Su Mianyue turned her beautiful eyes, her hands resting on Bi Wu''s chest, but she did not touch it anymore.


    "I know it''s wrong, I know it." Bi Wu nodded quickly, moving horizontally like a crab, trying to leave Su Mianyue''s claws.


    "Bi Wu, you''ve been by my side for so long, and you''ve been taking care of me bathing and changing. You''ve seen me all over, and you''ve seen me all over, but..." Su Mianyue laughed, his hands scratched in the air, and he looked at Bi Wu with a wink of lust." Your miss, I really want to know if my little biwu is grown up now. Can you give her a hand?" Where''s the woman you''re holding?"


    "Miss, you are bad!" Bi Wu was still a little girl. After being teased by Su Mianyue, she immediately stamped her foot and ran out. How could she remember being seen as a woman outside the palace?


    Looking at Bi Wu running away, Su Mianyue couldn''t help but laugh out loud. He couldn''t even straighten up, but although his laughter was bright, there was a layer of worry in his eyes.


    The young man in white would never have been an ordinary person, or the servants around him would not have had such skills.


    Is it really just a coincidence that I can meet him every time I go out of the palace?


    Thinking that her identity might be seen through, Su Mianyue''s heart could not settle down, but she had to act according to the plan, not to earn a future for herself, wouldn''t it be a wasted journey?


    Because Su Mianyue''s laughter was too loud, the palace people would not come in and disturb Su Mianyue''s pleasure without knowing her face, but they did not want a bright yellow figure to be standing at her door.


    Su Mianyue was taken aback and immediately bowed. "Concubine, see your majesty."


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s obedience, Mu Ting raised his eyebrows and flashed a hint of anger in his eyes. Su Mianyue''s bright and unrestrained laughter echoed in his ears. This was the first time he had heard Su Mianyue laugh so happily.


    "Why are you crying?" Mu Ting stood at the door and did not enter the room, nor did he ask Su Mianyue to get up.


    "Ah?" Su Mianyue was stunned for a moment. His big eyes were wide enough, so the mist was even more obvious, and it was somewhat pitiful.


    However, Su Mianyue''s pitiful, like a natural jade, in a dazed look, it is even more distressing, not as delicate as the spirit of the imperial concubine, can only be temporary love.


    Seeing Su Mianyue in a daze, Mu Ting walked into the room and stopped in front of Su Mianyue. He reached out his hand and wiped the tears from Su Mianyue''s eyes. Then he asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Aren''t you supposed to be happy with your bright smile?


    Mu Ting had never laughed like this since he could remember, so he couldn''t understand it.


    Su Mianyue instinctively dodged as his cold fingertips brushed across his face. He didn''t like to be touched by an emotionless man, but when he moved, he knew that he was being rude. He had to put on an act and wipe away the tears with a handkerchief. Then he lowered his head and replied, "When I was a child, I heard that children always cry and laugh, but when they grow up, they laugh and cry. At that time, I was very confused, but now, I can feel each other''s feelings."


    Mu Ting frowned and his big hands were frozen in the air. He wanted to pull up the delicate person in front of him and hug him in his arms for a good pampering. But in his mind, he put his arms behind his back and clenched them into fists.


    "Your majesty, it is my concubine who has lost her grace. May I allow you to tidy up your appearance?" Su Mianyue looked up, neither humble nor haughty, but he looked at mu ting without any emotion, as if he was really just an irrelevant person.


    "The empress is also a woman among the 3,000 beauties of my harem. Is there anything that I cannot see?" He clearly wanted to leave, but mu ting turned around and sat on the soft couch. He asked with a straight face.


    Su Mianyue rolled his eyes in his heart, but his face did not show it at all. Without waiting for Mu Ting to tell her to get up, he walked to the door on his own and summoned the palace men to tidy up her appearance.


    He was wearing a simple palace dress, and there was no need to change it. However, he had just shed tears, so he had to clean his face and put on his long hair, which was a respect for the emperor.


    "There are no outsiders here. The queen doesn''t have to dress up." After Su Mianyue cleaned his face, Mu Ting waved his hand and sent the maids away. He looked at Su Mianyue for a moment, and his eyes had a sense of relief that he had never seen before.


    There was still water on her face, so Su Mianyue wanted to wipe her face with a quick handkerchief. She didn''t need to do anything about it, and she saved herself from suffering. Every time she did her makeup, it would take nearly an hour, or even a few hours, and she would definitely be able to sit and sleep.


    But before su mianyue could get the handkerchief, Mu Ting waved at her and said, "The empress has come forward to reply."


    "Your sister!" This illusion of calling a pet made Su Mianyue run through a bunch of mud horses in front of her eyes. She had greeted Mu Ting''s ancestors for 18 generations in her heart, but could not help but listen to Mu Ting''s words. She walked over with a face full of water stains and stood three steps away from the soft couch. She would not find trouble for herself and offend this abnormal emperor.


    "What did the queen just say?" After looking at Su Mianyue for a while, Mu Ting thought about how beautiful Su Mianyue was taking a bath. She didn''t feel hot and dry, so she could change her position and not make a fool of herself.


    "Your concubine wants to ask the emperor if he wants to have dinner in Phoenix palace today?" Su Mianyue smiled faintly. His estrangement was obvious, but he could not find any fault.


    Thinking that Su Mianyue had been wronged before, and that Bi Wu had said that no one in the harem respected the queen, Mu Ting hesitated a little and nodded, "Well, I heard that the kitchens in the queen''s palace were specially sent by Prime minister su from the Minister fu. They are better cooks than the imperial kitchen."


    Once again, she was stunned. Su Mianyue really couldn''t figure out what Mu Ting was up to, but the emperor couldn''t refuse to eat with her, could he?


    "Your concubine will give the order." With a light blessing, Su Mianyue turned to leave, but Mu Ting stopped her.


    "The empress seems very reluctant to be alone with me." Mu Ting''s tone was affirmative, not questioning.


    "Lingguifei has a dragon seed. The emperor should go to Weiyang palace more often." Su Mianyue smiled and did not answer Mu Ting directly.


    "Is the queen jealous?" Mu Ting''s face didn''t look different, but his eyes were complicated.


    "As the mother of a country, your concubine is familiar with the rules of women. As a woman, one word of jealousy is the rule of seven, let alone the royal family. Your majesty, even though I am not a virtuous wife, I know that as a queen, I should lead by example and respect the world." After Su Mianyue said this, he apologized to Mu Ting and walked out of the room.


    When he reached the door, Su Mianyue took a deep breath and finally felt less stuffy in his chest.


    "Aren''t you willing to leave yet?" Su Mianyue asked softly as he looked at the shadow at his feet.

 Chapter 39 The Bitch Is Here Again

    "Miss, why are you standing here? What were you talking about?" Bi Wu, who had brought a cup of tonic, asked curiously when he saw Su Mianyue standing at the door talking to himself.


    Su Mianyue quickly made a silent gesture, pointed to the house, and said the word "Emperor" with his mouth. Bi Wu immediately shut up, holding the tonic, not knowing whether to enter.


    "Just accompany me to the kitchenette and see what dishes we have today. The emperor is going to have dinner in Phoenix palace." Su Mianyue cleared his throat and spoke in a serious voice, which made Mu Ting hear it clearly.


    Bi Wu turned his eyes and gave the tonic to Su Mianyue uncooperative. He said with a smile, "This is the first time the emperor has eaten in Phoenix palace. Empress Empress still goes in to chat with the emperor. A place like the kitchen is not a place for a noble person like Empress Empress. I''ll go and have the cook do more good things. I''ll make sure the emperor is satisfied. Maybe I can love Empress Empress a little more, and save those ignorant servants from forgetting that Empress Empress is the lord of the harem, and I can''t even salute Empress Empress."


    After saying this, Bi Wu stuck out his tongue at Su Mianyue and ran away, afraid that Su Mianyue would punish her.


    Dumbfounded as Bi Wu fled, Su Mianyue stood there with the tonic in his hand and sighed for a long time, "I''m afraid of teammates who look like pigs."


    With a snort, Su Mianyue could only force himself to fold back. Originally, it was a tonic for her beauty, but it would only be cheaper for Mu Ting.


    "Your bridesmaid is clever." Mu Ting drank two mouthfuls of bird''s nest and said a simple sentence, which almost made Su Mianyue''s egg hurt.


    Of course, if Su Mianyue had eggs.


    "It is a blessing for Bi Wu to be praised by the emperor." Su Mianyue said with a fake smile, then sat down by the side, his head slightly lowered, without the intention of taking the initiative to speak.


    Mu Ting, who was left out in the cold, had a dark look on his face. "Since the empress is so unhappy with me, I don''t care if this fengqi palace doesn''t come."


    Seeing Mu Ting get up, Su Mianyue also got up, "To the emperor."


    "The queen is really different. Good, good, good!" Seeing that Su Mianyue had no intention of staying, Mu Ting said three good words in a row, but the anger on his face was hard to hide.


    Su Mianyue smiled and bowed again, "Thank you, your highness. I will not disappoint your highness''s high hopes. I will always be fine, fine, and fine."


    In the face of Su Mianyue''s provocation, Mu Ting was in no mood to stay, leaving only one sentence to go to Weiyang palace, and then strode away.


    The emperor came quietly and left in a rage. The people of Phoenix palace were afraid that their master would be imprisoned again.


    Su Mianyue, however, breathed a sigh of relief as if she had been granted an amnesty. She would not stay here forever. Naturally, she would do her best to keep mu tingqi away without hurting herself. This cold-blooded emperor was not her lover.


    Knowing that he had angered Su Mianyue, Bi Wu had no choice but to force himself to plead guilty. Su Mianyue only said faintly, "Bi Wu has gotten a little fat recently. This brain is also full of fat. It''s better to exercise more and lose weight."


    Bi Wu was depressed, but did not dare not disobey his orders. He immediately went out and ran for an entire hour in the phoenix palace. Finally, he sat down at the door and fell asleep tired, which made Su Mianyue very happy. This little girl was too honest. Did she not learn the word "Contrary to the law" ?


    In the end, Su Mianyue didn''t want to let Bi Wu suffer and had her carried back to her room.


    That night, the concubines who were waiting for Mu Ting''s good fortune knew that Mu Ting had gone to Phoenix palace for the first time, but he had gone to Weiyang palace for a night in a rage that he had not been to for a long time. All kinds of guesses were more exciting than those in the teahouse.


    The next day, Su Mianyue heard all kinds of rumors. Su Mianyue refused to see all the concubines who had come to seek information or to pay their respects. The reason was that they were not feeling well and were recuperating.


    "Miss, you angered the emperor last night. What kind of tricks are you going to use? It''s not in the script." Bi Wu asked, looking curious about the baby.


    Su Mianyue sighed and said, "It''s been so peaceful these days. Weiyang palace has learned to be smart and restrained so much that I don''t have any money to earn."


    With that said, Su Mianyue turned over, playing cards in her hands, but she was not in the mood to play. It was really a matter of time before someone came to greet her, which made her very tired.


    "Miss is going to..." Bi Wu stretched out his two fingers and made a gesture of leaving. His eyes shone with excitement, and it was obvious that he was playing wild.


    "You think too much." Bi Wu glanced at him and patted Bi Wu on the back of his hand. Su Mianyue''s eyes suddenly turned and he pointed at biwu, "Guess, the emperor came to Phoenix palace last night. What will happen to Weiyang palace?"


    "Miss, you haven''t been beaten for a few days. Is your skin itchy?" Bi Wu twitched his lips and found that his young lady had a tendency to be abused, which was not easy to handle.


    "Stinky girl, are you so mean to your own lady? And what do you mean by that look?" Su Mianyue narrowed her eyes and looked at Bi Wu.


    "That''s what the lady thought." Bi Wu''s eyes were wandering, afraid to look at Su Mianyue.


    "Well, I also learned to play tai chi with me. After running for an hour, my mind is a lot smarter. It seems that Bi Wu needs to work harder." Su Mianyue smiled like a fox, but it made Bi Wu lose face.


    "I haven''t learned this from you yet. You don''t have one percent of your poisonous tongue, okay?" Bi Wu muttered and quickly turned around to find work for himself, but he didn''t want to run anymore.


    Su Mianyue was right. She was bored on one side, and Lingguifei had already come to find fault on the other.


    Upon hearing the palace official''s report, Lingguifei paid his respects. Su Mianyue waved his hand and asked people to dismiss him according to the previous reason.


    "Bi Wu, what do you think Gu Ling will do this time?" Su Mianyue''s eyes sparkled and asked Bi Wu, who was wiping the white marble vase.


    "Miss, you are really a masochist." Rolling his eyes, Bi Wu continued to wipe the dustless vase and replied, "What else could it be? That''s what a bitch is."


    In any case, every time he fought with Lingguifei, it was his master who suffered, and Bi Wu couldn''t help but worry.


    "Yes, bitches not only like to put on makeup, but also like to be pretentious." Su Mianyue got up and sat cross-legged, his chin resting on one hand and his fingers slowly tapping his chin.


    Suddenly, she remembered the old woman in her dream and said she would make sure she didn''t die, but she still had to endure in the palace for half a year. Suddenly, her whole body was not well. She slapped her thigh with all her strength and tears flowed down. She hurriedly shouted to biwu, "Bi Wu, stop dawdling and go to the palace gate. That Gu Ling has a dragon egg in his stomach. If she does anything else, I''ll have to skin off your young lady for nothing. The emperor won''t do me any justice."


    As soon as Bi Wu heard this, he threw the rag away and immediately ran out with his skirt in his hands. It seemed that the shadow that the slut had left behind was extraordinary.


    As Su Mianyue had expected, after Gu Ling was rejected, she did not go back directly. Instead, she sobbed and knelt directly at the entrance of the palace in Phoenix palace, saying that she was going to plead for Su Mianyue.


    Gu ling was the only one in the harem who had an heir, and the one who was on the tip of Mu Ting''s heart. Besides Mu Ting, no one could stand her kneeling.


    Halfway through Bi Wu''s journey, he met the messenger and hurried back to report to Su Mianyue.


    "Well, don''t be so busy. Get someone to prepare the wound medicine and everything. I''ll be able to use it soon, your master." Su Mianyue simply sprawled on the soft couch, completely devoid of any form of image, and looked like a chinese woman.


    "My good lady, when is it? You are still so calm. The emperor will be here soon after that battle. He will punish you again." Bi Wu was in a hurry, but he couldn''t find a good way.


    "Bi Wu, I just complimented you this morning. Why is it that after such a short time, your brain is not working properly again?" With a nod on her forehead, Su Mianyue pulled her arm away and still lay there lazily with her legs crossed. If there was another grass in her mouth, she would be a female gangster. "That''s the master with the dragon egg. He made her kneel. Although he would pretend to be uncomfortable, the emperor can''t blame me too much. However, if I go out, your miss will be in trouble. If someone breaks this egg, I''m afraid your miss won''t be able to get rid of her whole body. Even the prime minister''s office won''t be able to get rid of her."


    Su Mianyue said it lightly, but his brows furrowed.


    Ever since she crossed over and Gu Ling entered the palace, there had been no day of rest. It was really annoying.


    "Then what should we do?" Bi Wu''s eyes turned red and he walked back and forth on the ground. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said, "Why don''t you help that one up?"


    "If you think your neck is strong enough, the executioner''s knife will cut your neck, and you will not be implicated in me, just go ahead." Su Mianyue waved his hand and said, "If you want to reincarnate, hurry over and don''t sleep at me. This time, I don''t know how many boards I''m going to be hit. I think it''ll take me another three to five days to get a good sleep."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was about to take a nap, Bi Wu gave her a hateful look, but her brain was not smart enough. Even if she wanted to break her head, she could not think of a solution.


    Chunhua, however, ran in at this time with a pale face and could not pay attention to his salute. He shouted directly, "Empress Empress, Lingguifei suddenly has a pain in his lower abdomen. Coincidentally, the emperor passed by here and has already taken Lingguifei back to Weiyang palace, and has passed an oral message..."


    Chunhua stammered and looked at Bi Wu awkwardly.


    "What oracles did the emperor pass? Tell me!" It was really urgent.


    "You want me to kneel outside the Weiyang palace palace and pray for Little prince, right?" Su Mianyue opened his mouth lazily, but still had no intention of getting up.


    Chunhua nodded, tears falling from her eyes. Their master was too aggrieved to find anything.


    "Ah!" Su Mianyue sighed. He still didn''t mean to get up. He said with emotion, "Your majesty is really true. He doesn''t even have any ideas. Every time he kneels, grounded, and hit the board. This life in the palace is really boring. It''s so boring."


    Su Mianyue covered his head with a quilt. Knowing that the two girls would persuade her to hurry up, he said in a muffled voice, "Let me sleep for a while. Don''t forget to wake me up and let me replenish my strength."


    "Miss!" Biwu stomped her feet angrily. The emperor was not in a hurry. What should she do?

 Chapter 40 Yell When It Hurts, Or Who Knows?

    Noble Imperial Concubine Ling was ill, and the entire Imperial Hospital was in a frenzy, and everyone on duty was on tenterhooks.


    Once something happened to the dragon, they could not afford to lose their heads.


    "How about Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and the prince?" Mu Tinng asked, his face as black as ink. The imperial doctors were so scared that they knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to breathe.


    Gu ling was pretending to be ill, and the imperial doctors were not fools, so they could diagnose her.


    However, mu ting''s love for Gu Linng, coupled with the fact that gu ling mansion was Mu Tinng''s first child, there was no blind imperial physician who dared to tell the truth.


    Moreover, the imperial doctors who could diagnose and treat Gu Linng were two of the usual ones. They had been bribed by Gu Linng long ago. It was also a great worry that others would treat her.


    "If we go back to the emperor, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling will think too much and be depressed in his heart, which will lead to the instability of the fetal image. When wei chen and the others prescribe medicine for Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s pregnancy, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and Little Prince will be safe and sound."


    "It would be good for both the mother and the dragon if someone could always talk to Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and make her happy."


    Both imperial doctors spoke their opinions, but the meaning was similar.


    "Trash, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s face is pale. If anything happens to Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and the baby, I will take your heads off." Mu Tinng cursed and kicked the two imperial doctors, but there was still a fire burning in his heart. He shouted, "Where''s the queen? Haven''t you come to Weiyang Palace to plead guilty?"


    The old eunuch, who had served Mu Tinng for many years, turned his eyes and took a step forward to answer, "If we go back to the emperor, Weiyang Palace is still some distance away from Phoenix Palace. Perhaps the empress is coming." It looked like he was trying to put in a good word for Su Mianyue, but he was actually taking eye drops.


    Weiyang Palace was the emperor''s resting quarters, and because he favored Gu Linng, he would make an exception to let her stay to show his grace.


    The fengqi palace was the empress'' bedroom, and it was the closest to Weiyang Palace. Mu tinglong''s angry words must have been passed down by someone who trotted all the way. If Su Mianyue had really taken the emperor seriously, he would have come here long ago.


    Seeing Mu Tinng''s face turn black, Gu Linng''s mouth curled up with a cold smile of success, but he was a weak posture of consolation: "Your majesty, the empress is the lord of the six palaces, I''m afraid there is something important to entangle me, not to mention, the concubines are all right, the dragon is also very healthy, let''s forget it."


    As he spoke, Gu Linng tilted his head slightly, but tears were falling from the corners of his eyes.


    Mu Tinng was even more distraught when he saw it, but his anger was also rising. He shouted, "Pass on my word, the empress has no eyes for a king. From now on, she will receive ten... Five lashes of punishment in front of Weiyang Palace palace every day and kneel for another hour. Before Noble Imperial Concubine Ling recovers, he must not evade the punishment for any reason, or else double it!"


    Hearing that Mu Tinng had temporarily lightened the punishment for Su Mianyue, the hatred in Gu Linng''s eyes flashed, and he gave a look to the palace maid beside him. The palace maid immediately followed him out. Only then did Gu Linng continue to plead for Su Mianyue.


    With the empress''s demeanor, Su Mianyue, surrounded by the palace maids, walked slowly towards Weiyang Palace, but her heart turned a hundred times and a thousand times. Her delicate brows sometimes frowned. She really wasn''t looking for a masochist, but to this day, she was constantly being abused.


    I haven''t fought back. Gu Linng, this white lotus, really thinks she''s a soft persimmon. Can you pinch her as you please?


    "Biwu." Su Mianyue called out in a low voice and whispered something in her ear. Seeing biwu nod her head with red eyes, she felt a little better.


    As they strolled towards Weiyang Palace, they saw the people from the different palaces following quietly. Su Mianyue pretended not to see them and ordered the spring flowers and autumn moon: "The emperor must be in a bad mood because of Noble Imperial Concubine Ling. If this palace is punished later, don''t plead for mercy and go to the shade and wait for it. I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back to the phoenix palace today. If you have something, I''m afraid that there won''t be any tea or water in Phoenix Palace. Do you hear me?"


    "Empress..." The maids cried out, knowing that Su Mianyue did not want to implicate them, but had to answer.


    Standing outside the Weiyang Palace palace, Su Mianyue smiled coldly when he saw that the eunuch, who often delivered the oracles for Mu Tinng, was stopped by a palace maid beside Gu Linng. He whispered a few words in his ear and stuffed a purse into it.


    Did she really think that Su Mianyue was the kind of person who wouldn''t take revenge even if she was beaten up?


    "Empress." The imperial eunuch called out with a smile on his face. He bowed, but did not mean to pay his respects. "I have been ordered to do things. If you have offended me, please forgive me and accept the decree."


    Su Mianyue knelt down with the hem of her skirt in her hands, not saying a word of nonsense, nor did she ask Gu Linng what was going on.


    "By my word, the empress does not have a king in her sight. From this day on, she shall receive ten... Five lashes of flogging in front of the palace of Weiyang Palace every day and kneel down for another hour. Before Noble Imperial Concubine Ling recovers from his illness, he shall not evade the punishment for any reason, or he shall double it!" The little eunuch pinched his sharp voice and repeated Mu Tinng''s words word for word, especially the number of lashes. As for how the person who was in charge of the punishment listened, it was not his fault.


    "Do it. It''s already over." Su Mianyue said to the handmaiden with a soft whip, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Damn it, she actually tampered with the whip. She smelled chili oil so far away. She really wished that the empress of the palace had died early.


    When the executioner said something that offended her, the whip swung in the air and made a tearing sound, which made chunyue Qiuyue and the others sob silently. Even Su Mianyue could not help but stiffen up.


    Fifteen lashes hit Su Mianyue''s back harder and harder. Whether it was the color of chili oil or the blood soaked, Su Mianyue''s back was bright red. If she had not been prepared, she would have covered her back with basic cotton cloth. She was afraid that the skin on her back would have been exposed. It was obvious that some people were plotting something.


    "Ah!" Su Mianyue''s body trembled slightly as the last whip fell, and a hoarse groan of pain resounded outside of Weiyang Palace.


    Unlike in the past, when Su Mianyue was punished this time, he could not bear it any longer. When he was in pain, he shouted loudly, his throat burning.


    The executioner looked coldly at Su Mianyue''s back, but her brows were furrowed. She did not complete the task assigned by the superiors. She was afraid that she would not have any good fruit to eat.


    "Empress!" Biwu, who had just come back, saw Su Mianyue''s back full of injuries and ran over with tears. Because she couldn''t deal with the wounds here, she could only put the soft gauze on Su Mianyue''s body, but it was quickly stained with red blood, like a plum blossom in full bloom, piercing the eyes.


    "Tears are the cheapest thing. As the great palace maid of Phoenix Palace, who taught you to be so useless and cry all the time?" Su Mianyue was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth and reprimanded Biwu.


    "Yes, I will not humiliate my master." Biwu wiped her cheeks hard, but her tears were still rolling in her eyes, so she asked in a low voice, "Master, is it very painful? Otherwise, I will think of a way to put the medicine on first."


    "Damn it, this special chili oil is more poisonous than chili water. It''s better to hit the board." Su Mianyue groaned a few times and caught a glimpse of the bright yellow figure inside the gate of Weiyang Palace. He had an idea and ordered in a hoarse voice, "Biwu, the emperor has decreed that this palace should kneel here for an hour or double the punishment. These fifteen lashes have barely survived. If this palace faints, you must find something to put this palace on the shelf. If the emperor does not allow it, you must splash cold water on this palace to wake it up. Otherwise, you will kneel for two more hours, and you will have to suffer thirty lashes. It is no different from taking the life of this palace."


    "I see." Biwu replied with tears in his eyes. When he saw that the mother in charge of the punishment was still standing there watching, he could not help but feel angry, "The maidservant, feng qi gong biwu, wants to consult the mother in charge of the punishment. The punishment in the palace has always been to forbid the unauthorized movement of hands and feet, and the whip punishment has no reason to dip chili oil. Is this also the emperor''s oral order?"


    The reverend mother narrowed her eyes and, of course, did not dare to say anything, so she said perfunctorily, "The servant received the edict at the last moment and rushed over. I did not know that there was chili oil on this whip. Please forgive me, empress."


    "Can the mother in charge of the punishment shirk her responsibility if she doesn''t know anything? If anything happens to the empress and her phoenix body, can the mother in charge of the punishment be responsible?" Not daring to question Mu Tinng, Biwu vented his anger on the mother in charge.


    A disdainful look at master and servant Su Mianyue, an empress who was not loved by the emperor, was worse than those who were slaves. There was nothing to be arrogant about.


    "Biwu, forget it." Su Mianyue tugged at biwu''s skirt to prevent her from saying anything too drastic, but the wound was affected by it. She shook her aching body and gritted her teeth, "The empress of this palace is only worthy of her name. Don''t say that she is the mother in charge of the punishment. Even any palace person will not take this palace seriously. You don''t know it the first day, so why get angry. If you offend someone and flog them again tomorrow, I''m afraid that this palace will suffer even more pain. It''s not sure if I can stand fifteen lashes."


    "Empress..." Biwu sniffed and quickly knelt beside Su Mianyue, carefully helping Su Mianyue to avoid touching her wound.


    "Empress, the emperor has spoken to her to punish her for thinking about it. This is supported by others, but it''s not appropriate. You can''t make it difficult for a servant, can you?" The little eunuch who delivered the edict leaned against the door and made a mocking sound. His gloating tone was really irritating.


    Mu Tinng had just stepped out when he heard this conversation. He kicked the little eunuch to the ground in a fit of anger and heard at least two ribs broken.


    "How dare you talk to the empress like this, a dog slave? Do you think you are the king of a country?" Mu Tinng let out an angry cry with an extremely pale face.


    Originally, she was comforting Gu Linng in the inner room, but a loud cry of pain from su mianyue made Mu Tinng''s heart tighten.


    When su mianyue called out for the sixth sound, Mu Tinng couldn''t sit still. She strode over and ignored gu ling''s call.


    Although she had said before that the palace people were disrespectful to Su Mianyue, the real sight made Mu Tinng angry.


    He could not dote on Su Mianyue, but his woman, even in name, would not be bullied, let alone a castrate.


    "Your majesty, forgive me. I didn''t disrespect the empress. I just... I just..." The little eunuch did not even dare to cry out for pain. He quickly got up and kowtowed to mu ting for mercy. He did not know whether it was the pain on his body or the fright. Sweat was the size of beans, falling on the ground one by one, but he could not quench Mu Tinng''s anger.


    "Come on, take these two dog slaves and bring them down to me. Kill them with your cane." Mu Tinng gave the order and took two lives.


    Su Mianyue leaned against Biwu, her head slightly lowered, and a mocking smile flashed across her eyes. This was the first time Mu Tinng had punished someone for her, but the price was a little high, and there would inevitably be more trouble in the future.


    "Your majesty, spare your life! Your majesty, spare your life!" The mother knelt down and begged for mercy, but she only kowtowed twice and was taken down by the Imperial Guard, so she would be killed alive.

 Chapter 41 Not for Nothing

    Standing on the white marble steps, Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue, who was still kneeling there, but was about to fall at any moment. His brows were furrowed, but he could not walk out.


    Raising his eyes, Su Mianyue glanced at Mu Tinng and said hoarsely, "Why should the emperor be angry? The more miserable the servants and concubines are, the more they can please the emperor. This seems to be the only reason for the concubines to survive in the harem, right?"


    "Empress!" Biwu exclaimed in a low voice, afraid that Su Mianyue would anger Mu Tinng again and be punished.


    Su Mianyue brushed off Biwu''s hand, locked his eyes on Mu Tinng, and sneered, "Your majesty, your concubines would like to know what to do, so that your majesty can believe that your concubines really have no intention of fighting. Without your majesty''s punishment and confinement, your concubines rarely come out of the phoenix palace. Knowing that Noble Imperial Concubine Ling was weak, his concubines did not dare to meet her. But no matter what they did, or whether they were to be questioned every few days, was it really his concubine''s fault? Or did the emperor only want to see his concubine''s miserable appearance? Or, if the phoenix palace is directly forbidden, I can guarantee that I will never go out and cause trouble."


    Mu Tinng''s face darkened when he was asked. Even he knew that punishing Su Mianyue today was indeed a way to vent his anger.


    However, mu ting was an emperor. Even if he did wrong, he could only bear the consequences for others and would never admit that he was wrong.


    "Your majesty, I beg you. For the sake of a husband and wife, give me a way to live and let me live in peace for a few days." Su Mianyue said as she retreated, but her cold eyes were filled with a mocking smile, which made people believe that her grief was greater than her heart''s death.


    "You are the queen, the mother of the Tianlan." Mu Tinng said something specious and then turned around to go back to Weiyang Palace.


    "Empress!" But when she heard biwu cry out in surprise, she knelt down and begged, "Your majesty, empress has fainted. Please call for the imperial physician."


    Mu Tinng stiffened and turned around abruptly. He saw Su Mianyue''s body collapsed in Biwu''s arms. Biwu did not dare to move because he was afraid of hurting Su Mianyue.


    Before Mu Tinng could react, he had already taken a few quick steps to pick Su Mianyue up and quickly headed towards the phoenix palace before the palace people arrived, and had the imperial physician summoned.


    The maid sent out by Gu Linng to check on the situation quickly turned back to report the news. The straightforward Gu Linng, regardless of her pregnancy, broke the treasures on the ground.


    And those palace people who had been searching for news from all over the place also passed the news to the master at the first time, and the various palaces and courtyards began to walk, which was the beginning of a new line.


    Besides, in Phoenix Palace, the imperial physician had not arrived so soon, but Biwu had already arranged for Su Mianyue to treat his wounds.


    The medicine and wine for washing the wound, the bandaged cotton cloth, all kinds of powder for treating the wound, even the fever medicine and so on were all prepared, and the wound was treated in an orderly manner for Su Mianyue. After the imperial doctor came, he also saved trouble and directly prescribed some medicine. He asked the people of Phoenix Palace to fetch it from the Imperial Hospital and knelt down.


    Mu Tinng pursed his lips as he sat in the chair of golden heather and looked at Su Mianyue, who was still unconscious, lying there with his back hurt. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Seeing this, Biwu served a cup of tea, hesitated for a moment, then knelt at Mu Tinng''s feet and kowtowed, "Your majesty, the servant knows that people speak softly, but please forgive the empress for her injuries."


    With his forehead pressed against the ground, Biwu dared not look up at long yan.


    "Every time the queen..." Mu ting paused, frowned and asked, "Are you all dealing with your own injuries?"


    Biwu was a little confused. He looked up at Mu Tinng and saw that he was still looking at Su Mianyue. He replied honestly, "Yes." Without saying anything else, Mu Tinng allowed himself to guess the reason.


    Mu Tinng did not say anything more, but sat for another quarter of an hour, and then told Biwu, "Serve your master well. When she wakes up, tell her to honestly recuperate in Phoenix Palace." Mu Tinng lifted his legs and left, but before he left, he added, "No one will disturb her."


    "On behalf of the empress and the empress, I thank the emperor for his grace and send it to him," Biwu said with surprise.


    This time, Su Mianyue was really suffering. She didn''t wake up until evening. Biwu fed her porridge. She didn''t know that the whole harem was talking about whether Su Mianyue, the queen of the "Cold palace," could be favored again.


    "Miss, you scared me to death today. It''s the truth that you pretended to be dizzy." There was no one else in the sleeping hall, so Biwu came up to her and whispered, "However, the servant has really taken the young lady''s medicine. She can pretend to be asleep even if she is so badly injured. If it weren''t for the servant''s hand applying medicine to the young lady, she would have thought that the young lady''s injuries were all fake."


    Su Mianyue chuckled, glanced at Biwu, and snorted, "You were whipped fifteen times with a whip dipped in chili oil, and then roasted in the hot sun to see if you were really dizzy or pretending to be dizzy."


    "Miss, aren''t you pretending?" Biwu, who had been smiling just now, was now misty with tears. After asking nervously for a long time and making sure that Su Mianyue was really okay, he said with a crying voice: "Miss is the empress, but she always has to endure these hardships. I really don''t understand why miss should bear them silently. If master xiangye knew, he wouldn''t stand by and watch miss suffer."


    With her eyes slightly lowered, Su Mianyue knew that the former lord endured silently because she had Mu Tinng in her heart, but she endured in order to one day be able to leave this mortal purgatory. It''s just that this idea can''t be told to anyone, so how can it involve the Su Family?


    Thinking that Su Mianyue was sad again, Biwu quickly changed the subject and said, "Miss, this is from lady Concubine Qing."


    Biwu handed a bag of peanuts to Su Mianyue, making sure that he was outside.


    Su Mianyue smiled and said, "This Concubine Qing is a wonderful person."


    "That''s because the young lady has a kind heart. If the young lady had not secretly saved her in the crown prince''s mansion, it would have been right for Concubine Qing to repay the young lady for her life in the palace." Biwu pouted.


    When she was in taizi mansion, Concubine Qing was just a girl of status. Because she offended the concubine at that time, she was almost killed. Mu Tinng ignored her. Su Mianyue saved Concubine Qing with a plan. From then on, Concubine Qing was one of Su Mianyue''s people.


    Not only this Concubine Qing, but also a few other seemingly inconspicuous concubines, who were also Su Mianyue''s black sheep.


    It was really sad to think that the former lord, who was deeply in love with Mu Tinng but had to save his woman, wanted to control the back house, but ended up with a red face and a thin life.


    "When Concubine De was in the crown prince''s mansion, she hurt her body and was afraid that it would be difficult to get pregnant. I think she would be very happy that Concubine Qing had a dragon heir at this time." Plucking a peanut, Su Mianyue chewed one, but didn''t like the taste of this raw peanut, so Biwu took it and said, "I don''t know if that person can still sit down and remember a person who is recuperating in this palace."


    "That one''s heart can''t tolerate anyone. Miss, just wait and see the play." Biwu laughed, peeled two more peanuts, chewed them like a little hamster, and said with a smile, "I''m afraid miss doesn''t know. After learning that Concubine Qing has a play, Concubine De immediately let people take the role of Concubine Qing. She also asked the emperor for advice and wanted to give the imperial concubines a promotion."


    "Concubine De looks calm, but this time he''s rushing in." Su Mianyue shook his head, but was satisfied with Concubine De''s reaction. Although Concubine Qing would be a little dangerous, it was something Su Mianyue wanted to see that could hold Gu Linng back.


    Moreover, none of the women in the harem was an easy target. If she had not been unwilling to fight, she could have played a palace fight with these people.


    The qing concubines could make Concubine De believe that they had her skills and would not be willing to be a woman that Mu Tinng could not remember.


    "Command me to go on. During this official''s recovery, the palace people in Phoenix Palace will be fine as usual. However, when you see these two happy masters, make a detour for me. If anyone gets into trouble, I will not save them." After Su Mianyue finished speaking, he felt a little sleepy again, but sleeping on his stomach was really uncomfortable, so he complained.


    Concubine Qing was pregnant, like a bomb, which soon made the women in the harem excited.


    Mu Tinng went to take a look at it and rewarded it with something but did not stay there to eat. It was no match for Gu Linng when she was pregnant. It made one wonder if Mu Tinng cared about the dragon heir.


    Of course, envy, jealousy, and hatred were all indelible, but Phoenix Palace was temporarily forgotten.


    After another seven or eight days, the injury on Su Mianyue''s back was almost healed, and he was ready to slip out of the palace, but he got a verbal order from Mu Tinng asking her to take charge of the six palaces. Su Mianyue was so angry that he almost jumped.


    "Are you treating me as a free labor? If you have nothing to do, you will find some trouble. If you get well, you will work hard for him. If you come up with some moths later, I will not do those thankless things. I will go to whoever I want." Su Mianyue groaned angrily, her face bulging.


    "Miss, next month will be the emperor''s christmas. At this time, miss will preside over the six palaces, which is also to correct miss''s name. At that time, who dares to look down on miss? That is to slap the emperor in the face." Biwu didn''t know what Su Mianyue was thinking about leaving, and it would be a great pleasure.


    "Bullshit. I have to work hard for his birthday. I have to pay for it. Why isn''t he always so nice to me?" Su Mianyue slumped on the bed and said sullenly, "Go out and tell me that the injury on my back has returned. I can''t get out of bed anymore. Whoever likes to be in charge, let them go."


    "Miss!" Biwu supported his forehead. Recently, he had been recovering from his injuries, but his master''s temper was getting more and more... "Miss doesn''t want to preside over the six palaces. If master xiang asks later, he will know that miss is not doing well and will definitely support her."


    "Ah ah." Pounding on the soft pillow, Su Mianyue sat up angrily and looked at Biwu, who was standing by the bed with a smile on her face. She gave her an angry look and suddenly smiled as brightly as a peach blossom in march. She said to Biwu, "Since I have to work for him, I have to earn some money, don''t I? We haven''t been out of the palace for a long time. Biwu should go and get ready. We can relax and get some air today."


    "Miss, if you don''t torture your servant to death, will your heart be out of balance?" Biwu''s head was full of dark lines. She hoped that she would not run into any more trouble when she left the palace. Otherwise, her master and servant would not know how to die.


    What biwu didn''t know was that although he had met with trouble this time out of the palace, it also gave Su Mianyue a turning point in his life and changed his life''s fate from then on.

 Chapter 42 Flirting Is A Gift

    With biwu in charge and Phoenix Palace regaining power, it was easy for Su Mianyue to leave the palace.


    After leaving the palace, the master and servant went straight to the golden and jade hall to talk to boss wu in the back hall.


    Because of the last cooperation, boss wu earned fifty or sixty thousand taels of gold. He had been looking forward to cooperating with Su Mianyue again. This would naturally be a vip reception.


    After tea and a few mouthfuls of pastry, Su Mianyue didn''t say much and directly stated his intention of coming, "It was a pleasure to work with boss wu last time. So this time, there is a big deal that I want to work with boss wu again. I wonder if boss wu is interested."


    "There are good things that miss wu can think of. That''s a blessing for miss wu. Just say it, miss wu will definitely cooperate fully." Boss wu smiled like a cat looking for money, his eyes shining with silver.


    "One month later, it will be the birthday of that man. Boss wu must know about it." Su Mianyue pointed to his finger, but the people could not mention the emperor at will.


    Seeing boss wu''s smile froze, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Since boss wu doesn''t have the guts, I don''t care if this girl doesn''t say it, there will always be someone who has the guts to do this business."


    "Girl, wait a minute." Seeing that Su Mianyue was about to leave, boss wu quickly got up and left. Although his smile had been restrained, he thought that this deal could earn more than a year, and where else could he let go of the god of wealth, "As long as it''s not that kind of business where people steal houses and behead their heads, there''s no one in wu who wouldn''t dare to follow."


    Su Mianyue nodded and did not do much to make things difficult. She had heard from biwu that boss wu had a powerful official in his family as his backer and had made many friends with officials. He was very popular in Capital City, or else he would not be able to open a pawn shop.


    "I have two treasures in my hands, and I think they will suit that person very well. As long as boss wu lets the wind out, there will definitely be a large price to buy them. However, this time, I don''t plan to go to the auction, but to start the bidding on the spot and let people bid." Su Mianyue smiled and took another sip of tea without saying what the two treasures were.


    "What does the girl say is a treasure? What does this bidding mean?" Boss wu asked in confusion.


    Su Mianyue smiled mysteriously and said, "We can''t say these two treasures yet, but we can tell boss wu what their role is."


    After that, Su Mianyue motioned for Biwu to pass the note to boss wu. Boss wu''s eyes lit up and he was already thinking about how much he could earn this time.


    After glancing at boss wu, Su Mianyue gave him enough time to think. When boss wu asked about the auction again, Su Mianyue said, "This auction is the same as the previous auction. However, the auction needs to be paved, and anyone can participate, but this time the auction is different, boss wu as long as the appropriate release of the wind, someone will naturally come to ask. At that time, boss wu will reveal the bottom price and ask everyone to raise the price, but he will not disclose who added how much, and I will decide who to sell these items to."


    Making money is one thing, and digging a hole is the most important.


    "What do you mean, girl, isn''t it for the highest bidder this time?" Boss wu frowned, and the businessmen put gold and silver first.


    Su Mianyue shook his head and said, "Boss wu can make a lot of money this time, but he can''t avoid offending some people. So, this bird should be taken care of by others. If you earn less money, you can think of it as a weakling to avoid disaster. I believe that boss wu is not the only one who does business."


    When boss wu heard this, he immediately felt ashamed. He was wrong and asked when Su Mianyue would deliver the goods. Su Mianyue set it in twenty days. It was only about ten days before the emperor''s birthday banquet. Those who were willing to spend money would buy other things so as not to lose the bid. This was also a chance for boss wu to earn money.


    Boss wu accepted with a smile, and eventually cut his profit by one point, saying that this time only 30 % of the profits would be good, and Su Mianyue did not refuse.


    After coming out of the golden hall, Su Mianyue and Biwu found a place to change into men''s clothes and went straight to the Yihong Whorehouse. Besides meeting Xuezhu for a while, they also wanted to find out where the child was.


    But this time, Su Mianyue was not in a good mood. He stuffed some money and went to Xuezhu''s place.


    Just as she got closer, she heard Xuezhu''s cold voice. "Mom, Xuezhu hasn''t been receiving guests these days, but he''s also given her a lot of money for her filial piety. As for the small guests here at Xuezhu, Xuezhu paid for his own medical treatment and medicine. He didn''t even take a grain of Yihong Whorehouse rice. If his mother felt that she needed money to drink the water from the Yihong Whorehouse, her mother would only take the 100 taels of silver. If there was not enough money, her mother would only make a sound. Xuezhu will not let her mother suffer."


    "You brainless girl, isn''t that for your own good? If someone dies in this house, it''s bad luck. Who dares to come to you? Listen to your mother and throw them out. If you''re kind, rent a room for him and find a rough servant to serve you." The madam did not give up on persuasion. After all, Xuezhu was her money-spinner, and she was afraid that if she said something serious, Xuezhu would do something else.


    "Mom, please go back. Xuezhu did this because of Xuezhu''s consideration." Xuezhu sent the guests off without hesitation and refused to change his mind.


    After sending the guide away, Su Mianyue took biwu into the courtyard. She knew that the boy that Xuezhu kept in her house should be the little beggar she saved from a rare outburst of character.


    "Is it not the right time for su mou to come?" Because the door was not closed, Su Mianyue walked in with Biwu, and his eyes fell on Xuezhu with a smile and an apology.


    "Oh, so it''s Childe Su! This is a rare visitor. Why is it not the right time? Come in and have a seat." Without waiting for the snow bamboo to speak, the madam came forward and tried to pull Su Mianyue to her seat, but Su Mianyue hid away.


    The old lady took back her hand and welcomed the rich man warmly. "Xuezhu, Childe Su is here, so you can stay with her. Mom has something to do in the front yard, so she went to work. If there''s anything she needs, let someone know, but you can''t neglect Childe Su, okay?"


    The madam said and looked inside the house, winking at Xuezhu, meaning that she would get rid of him, but xuezhu did not say anything, not saying that it was Su Mianyue''s intention.


    "Just now, I vaguely heard that miss Xuezhu had saved someone. Su mou did not think that miss Xuezhu was not only beautiful as flowers and excellent in cooking, but also kind in mind. She really impressed su mou." Su Mianyue said, so she wanted to visit the sick young man. The old lady saw that Su Mianyue was not unhappy, and it was not good to stay. She had to give some orders to Xuezhu''s maids, and then she left quickly, thinking that she could get some good food and wine from the kitchen, so that Su Mianyue could sell more money.


    As soon as the lady left, Biwu closed the door and returned to Su Mianyue.


    "Xuezhu failed to take good care of that little brother and failed to live up to his master''s wishes. Please forgive me, master." Without an outsider, Xuezhu curtsied to express his apology.


    "What happened?" As Su Mianyue spoke, he had already walked towards the inner room. He saw the little beggar lying in the ear room of the warm pavilion. His face was pale, with bruises on his face, and the back of his hand was wrapped up. His face could not help but chill.


    Xuezhu had been observing Su Mianyue''s face. Seeing that she was unhappy, he recounted what he knew. All he knew was that the little beggar had been hurt by someone. When she had sent the letter to save him, the little beggar was already dying. If it weren''t for Childe Bai''s help, he would have died long ago.


    Su Mianyue frowned when she heard this. The handsome but dangerous face of the man in white came to her mind. She could not help but wonder if it was related.


    "Childe Bai didn''t take it to heart. Xuezhu wanted to give a thank you gift and Childe Bai rejected it," Xuezhu added.


    "You did a good job." Putting away his doubts, Su Mianyue looked over at xuezhu and said, "You deserve to be my son''s woman. Indeed, you know the big picture. But this little brother is going to stay with you for the time being to recuperate. After this young man has arranged, he will pick him up and leave."


    "It''s a blessing for Xuezhu to serve the young master." Xuezhu''s face turned red, and he didn''t want to look at Su Mianyue''s sparkly eyes in case Su Mianyue thought she was frivolous.


    Walking into the hall, Xuezhu played a song for Su Mianyue. The two of them drank a little more wine and ate some food. It was only half an hour.


    Under the constant wink of Biwu, Su Mianyue had to look like he had no choice but to leave. Xuezhu was reluctant to leave, but it was not easy to keep him.


    "Keep these banknotes well. You can''t use your own money to take care of su mou''s friend." He handed a stack of silver tickets to Xuezhu and touched his soft little hand. Su Mianyue looked at a figure outside the door and said solemnly, "Xuezhu, don''t refuse. I''ve heard from you that there are two treasures in the hall, but it''s hard to find them in the world. In a month''s time, it will be the birthday of the person above. As long as this young master buys things first and makes that person happy, he will not be able to run away from high officials and high salaries. This amount of money is not worth mentioning."


    Xuezhu saw that Su Mianyue said so, and was just about to get anxious. She saw the figure under Su Mianyue''s signal, and then said in cooperation, "The young master has both good fortune and good fortune. He will definitely achieve his wish."


    "With the auspicious words of the snow bamboo, if this young master gets that kind of treasure, he will not treat Xuezhu badly. He still has something important to do today. Come back another day, don''t send him away, lest the night wind gets cold. Su mou will be heartbroken." Su said, patting Xuezhu''s hand to prevent her from coming out to give him away.


    Her cheeks were flushed red, and Xuezhu had the heart to follow her, but there were still people in the house who were recovering, so he had to give up.


    Looking at the thick stack of banknotes in his hand and the hand that Su Mianyue touched, Xuezhu''s eyes were filled with an indelible tenderness. After a long pause, he went to the ear room to see the little beggar who had taken the medicine and was not awake. He was determined to be good to him and not betray Su Mianyue''s trust.


    Because they were in a hurry, Su Mianyue and Biwu did not walk very slowly. Biwu could still find the time to say sarcastically, "The young master is getting more and more elegant. I''m afraid that miss xuezhu''s heart has secretly promised."


    Su Mianyue chuckled. There was a lot of drama in Whorehouse. She didn''t think Xuezhu really liked her. However, Biwu was telling the truth and left a great hidden danger for himself. At that time, he really regretted it.


    "This young man has both virtue and talent, outstanding looks, and a lot of money in his pocket. If he can''t even master the skill of seducing girls, wouldn''t he have failed the gift of god?" Su Mianyue said with a fart.


    "What Childe Su said was very true, but he thought of something with bai mou. He really hit it off." A familiar voice sounded, and the white that made Su Mianyue unhappy stopped in front of her.

 Chapter 43 Delighted Your Sister

    Once again, he met Childe Bai, and the other party helped him, so Su Mianyue could only go to Yicui House with Childe Bai.


    However, neither of them intended to speak first, but they were so anxious that Biwu''s time for palace arrest was almost up, so they could not delay their return.


    "Since Childe Bai is fine, master should go back first. It will save us the trouble of traveling at night," Biwu said.


    "Thank you for Childe Bai''s hospitality, so I''ll take my leave." Su Mianyue stood up and bowed his hands politely.


    "Bai mou is very curious. In Imperial Capital, the most familiar su surname is the prime minister''s clan. Bai mou is not talented, and he is also familiar with a young master of the su residence, but he has never heard of such a man as master su who is more delicate than hua jiao. May I have the honor of knowing which su residence Childe Su came from?" Childe Bai played with the teacup, admiring the familiar pattern on it.


    Su Mianyue''s heart sank. He almost forgot that last time at the Yihong Whorehouse, Childe Bai said he was a woman. Did he know him?


    She looked at biwu, but she shook her head. Su Mianyue felt that she was not familiar with master bai. Otherwise, Biwu would have reminded her the first time she met him.


    "The world is so big that not everyone pursues fame and glory. There are so many hidden families in this world. Is it possible that not being known by Childe Bai means not being able to see the identity of the light?" Su Mianyue sneered and stopped at the door. He turned to look at master bai and said with a smile, "With master bai''s reputation, it is an honor to be listed as a friend by Childe Bai, right? Childe Bai wanted to get to know su mou several times, but it was called su mou who was curious. Was Childe Bai angry that su mou stole the limelight in the Yihong Whorehouse that day, or did he have other plans? Su mou didn''t like to beat around the bush. Childe Bai was better to tell the truth."


    After being despised by Su Mianyue, Childe Bai was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, "Childe Su misunderstood that bai mou didn''t have a bad intention, but wanted to make a win-win deal with Childe Su. Is Childe Su interested?"


    After giving Childe Bai a deep look, Su Mianyue hesitated for a moment and sat back down. Anxious Biwu almost jumped. They didn''t have much time. Miss must have forgotten?


    Seeing that biwu kept winking, Su Mianyue raised his hand and motioned for her to calm down.


    Childe Bai came to her again and again. If he didn''t make it clear today, it wouldn''t be so easy to leave.


    Childe Bai was a little surprised to see Su Mianyue so calm, but he didn''t mean to make things difficult for Su Mianyue, so he called his name. "Bai mou has been short of money recently, and he really wants to earn some money, so after hearing about the golden and jade auction, he also wants to get involved, hoping that Childe Su can give a convenience."


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue''s face darkened. This Childe Bai dared to threaten her. He must have known her daughter, but did he know her real identity?


    "Since Childe Bai has such a natural ability, if this young master does not agree, will he not seek his own bad luck?" Su Mianyue opened his mouth coldly and said in an unfriendly tone, "In business, Childe Bai will know that this young man only has two treasures if he learns this news. Therefore, I can only cut off one of them, and the price that Childe Bai has given me must be satisfied with me, otherwise I will never accept it, even if this transaction will be terminated."


    "Haha." Childe Bai clapped her hands and laughed. Satisfied with Su Mianyue''s words, she teased, "It''s a pity that Childe Su has a name for herself. Otherwise, I really want to marry Childe Su home. It will be very interesting."


    Su Mianyue''s heart tightened when he heard Childe Bai speak more than once with the words he used to treat women, but his face did not show a trace of it. "Childe Bai has never read a book, and this young man will not laugh at him. However, please be careful with Childe Bai''s words, or else he will cause trouble."


    After Su Mianyue said this in a cold voice, he called Biwu to leave, seemingly angry, but in fact, he was afraid that he would not be able to return to the palace before the imperial palace to cause trouble.


    As soon as master and servant Su Mianyue left, the gray-robed attendant sat in Su Mianyue''s seat and asked, "Is this how the young master let her go?"


    "What''s the hurry? We''ll meet again soon." Childe Bai''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and he had a natural and handsome appearance, but his deep eyes betrayed his true nature, and he was not a simple character.


    After leaving Yicui House, Su Mianyue grabbed Biwu and ran all the way, eager to go back to the palace, but also to change his clothes. It was really too late.


    When the master and servant arrived at the entrance of the palace, it was the last hour. There were many people waiting in line to check the cards that could prove their identity. From afar, biwu saw people from Weiyang Palace standing there looking, as if they were looking for something. She couldn''t help but feel a little nervous and quickly let Su Mianyue stand behind her.


    The two of them stood at the back of the line with their heads lowered, but their hearts were in a state of turmoil, and they even scolded the young man in white a thousand times.


    "The prince is in a hurry to enter the palace to meet the emperor, but he has to retreat quickly!" When su mianyue''s master and servant approached the entrance of the palace, they heard king rui''s coachman''s low voice.


    The gatekeeper saw this and hurriedly came over to salute. He did not forget to pat his horse and ask, "How did the prince get to the palace gate here?"


    This small door was only left by the palace people and the people who bought it. The royal relatives and ministers naturally had another palace door.


    "Which door does the prince want to go to? Is it something we can ask?" The coachman swung his whip in the air, but it was a bit of a dogfight. Who let the master be arrogant? He was the so-called third rank official in front of the prime minister, not to mention the people of Prince Rui''s Mansion.


    "Yes, yes, yes. This humble position has caused everyone to step aside and respectfully invite Prince Rui to get out of the car and enter the palace." The guards did not dare to stop them. Having seen the ceremony, they hurried to chase away the palace people who were still waiting in line.


    Not long after, he saw a man with long hair, loose and draped over his shoulders, coming down from the carriage. Such a lazy dress, but not lose the temperament of the imperial family, only rui wang mu chen can control it.


    But this face, which resembled Mu Tinng''s, was a little more feminine, and the corners of his mouth were always smiling faintly, making him seem more approachable, but his languid posture was repulsive.


    Su Mianyue took a quick glance, but saw that Mu Chen had already entered the palace door and called the palace man from Weiyang Palace. She could not help but sigh of relief, but also wondered how she felt just now. Mu Chen seemed to look over at her and stared at her for a long time.


    "Miss, I beg of you. Can you be a little more peaceful these days? Every time I leave the palace, my head is pinned to my trousers. If I do it a few more times, I won''t have to work here in Phoenix Palace. I''ll just scare myself to death. It''ll save me a lot of trouble." After returning to Phoenix Palace to change his clothes, he served Su Mianyue with some tonics, Biwu complained.


    "Why didn''t I know that Biwu was so timid? Not only could he see a beautiful woman, he could also see a beautiful man. With so much face, how many times can he meet in his life?" Su Mianyue joked. After eating the bird''s nest porridge, he took the teacup and washed his mouth.


    "No matter how beautiful you are, you belong to someone else''s family. It''s enough for a servant to look at a young lady. No matter how beautiful you are, you can''t eat with your eyes open. Life is not important." Biwu was still complaining.


    Su Mianyue only smiled, but didn''t mean to tease her anymore. Instead, he said, "For the time being, the affairs outside the palace can be put to an end. At least you don''t have to go out for half a month. Just put your heart in your stomach. This head is still very strong." Su Mianyue had no fear at all. She was so bored in the palace that she was about to lose her hair.


    Biwu mumbled a few words, twisted a clean handkerchief, and suddenly asked, "Miss, did you say that Prince Rui came into the palace today at the entrance of the small palace to help us? He is the prince and the royal decree. He is the only one among the princes who has the privilege to enter the palace at any time without notice. It would be too much of a grievance to go through the side door."


    Su Mianyue lowered his eyes, but his heart was in turmoil.


    It was not that she was touched, but that she was a little scared. She always felt that Mu Chen had different feelings for her. The last time she went back to the palace, Mu Chen helped her. If it was a coincidence, she wouldn''t believe it.


    First a young man in white, then a Prince Rui. Su Mianyue really had a headache. I hope neither of them came to trouble her. Otherwise, her whereabouts would be known to everyone. How could she escape?


    "You think too much. If king rui knew when we were going out of the palace and when we were going back to the palace, the emperor would have known for a long time. Where would it give us a chance to breathe?" Su Mianyue comforted him by saying that, regardless of whether Biwu would believe it or not, it would at least give him some peace of mind.


    Su Mianyue was just about to take a nap and recuperate, but Mu Tinng sent someone to tell Su Mianyue to meet him in Weiyang Palace.


    "Miss, get your servant to change your clothes." Biwu got up in a panic and went to the cupboard to look for the white cloth that Su Mianyue had prepared. He planned to wrap it around Su Mianyue so that he wouldn''t be wronged again later.


    Looking at Biwu''s quick movements, Su Mianyue could not help but hold her forehead. She had been unlucky for a few lifetimes. She could walk through life without a golden finger.


    However, Su Mianyue still did not reject Biwu''s good intentions. After all, she was not sure what kind of crazy Mu Tinng was, so she should be prepared.


    Due to the ample preparation, Su Mianyue delayed his time to go out, and his originally slender figure was somewhat plump because he was wearing too much, a light red palace dress, a simple bun, only a phoenix hairpin, with a gentle taste under a little bit of makeup.


    In front of the Weiyang Palace palace, Su Mianyue took a deep breath to cheer himself up and was led forward by the palace people of Weiyang Palace. This was also the first time Su Mianyue came to Weiyang Palace and was respected on the face. It was obvious whether there was a difference in real power.


    "Your concubines see the emperor." Seeing Mu Tinng, Su Mianyue had to bow.


    "Straighten up." Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue and was relieved to see that she looked fine.


    "Your concubines see the empress, the empress is blessed." Sitting next to Mu Tinng, Gu Linng got up to salute Su Mianyue, only to say hello.


    Before Su Mianyue could say no, he heard Mu Tinng say, "Didn''t I say that you are still pregnant and don''t have to adhere to these customs before the dragon is born?"


    Gu Linng looked apologetically at Su Mianyue, then took the opportunity to sit down beside Mu Tinng and said softly, "The ceremony cannot be abandoned. The empress is the head of the six palaces. If the concubine does not salute, the other sisters will say that the concubine is spoiled and proud. At that time, the concubine will become the target of public criticism, in case..."


    Biting his lips, Gu Linng''s worried face caressed his slightly raised abdomen, and the meaning was self-evident.


    "Since the empress is the lord of the six palaces, she will explain for you." Mu Tinng handed the important task directly to Su Mianyue and looked in the direction of Su Mianyue with deep eyes. He asked with hatred, "The empress is virtuous and magnanimous. She must also hope that I can have more children and more blessings and will be happy with the prosperity of the dragon heirs, right?"


    Su Mianyue rolled his eyes and was delighted with your sister, a stallion.


    However, Mu Tinng''s face changed so quickly that Su Mianyue was still shocked. Could it be that the original owner did something wrong?


    "The emperor is very right. As the head of the six palaces, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling should take good care of himself. As the ruler of the six palaces, there are many things that cannot be taken into account. Only in terms of cost, can we take care of Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and Concubine Qing''s sisters. If the two sisters can give birth to a dragon son in one fell swoop, don''t say that the emperor will be happy with long xing and will be rewarded with many gifts. Even this palace will not be stingy. After all, this palace is also the first mother and should be called the queen mother."


    Su Mianyue said with a smile on his face. He wanted to put on a big hat for her, but there was no way he could. He said, "Of course, it''s good to be a princess. First a daughter, then a son. It''s just a good word for the royal family. It''s not like the heavens will protect my Tianlan because of this. They will protect the emperor forever. The country will be prosperous and the people will be safe."

 Chapter 44 Model Queen

    Gu Linng''s face turned pale and her hands clenched tightly. Was Su Mianyue cursing her for having only the life of a princess?


    That slut Concubine Qing was pregnant, and after her, was that slut qualified to give birth to a dragon?


    Gu Linng''s face was filled with hatred. Mu Tinng, whose back was facing Gu Linng, could not see it, but Mu Chen and Su Mianyue saw it clearly. Mu Chen also glanced at Su Mianyue because of this.


    "Your majesty, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling doesn''t look well. It can''t be that his concubines came here to upset Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, can it? Even so, his concubines left. If anything happens to Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s dragon fetus, my concubines can''t bear the responsibility." Su Mianyue didn''t want to be treated like air here. She wasn''t a paid waitress. There weren''t enough monthly rewards for the palace.


    "Your servant has seen your royal wife." Seeing that Mu Tinng turned around and held Gu Linng''s hand with a worried face, and was about to get angry at Su Mianyue, Mu Chen opened his mouth and nodded at su mianyue as a salute. Then he said, "Why don''t you sit down? Hearing that his brother''s birthday will be hosted by his sister-in-law, he wanted to see if there was anything new this year, so he spoke to his brother and wanted to ask his sister-in-law about it, so that he could know something in advance."


    Glancing at Mu Chen, Su Mianyue wanted to tell her that her aunt had been recuperating and had no time at all, okay?


    Not to mention Mu Tinng''s birthday banquet, Su Mianyue would be fine if he didn''t curse. How could he work hard?


    "Empress, what''s wrong with you? But the wound is open?" Biwu took a step forward and sat down close to Su Mianyue, giving him a step down. Otherwise, Gu Linng would be sitting next to Mu Tinng, Su Mianyue would not be able to sit anywhere, and it would be impossible for Gu Linng to get up and give up his seat. Otherwise, mu ting would be furious.


    "No problem, it just hurts a little." Su Mianyue took a deep breath, as if she were really holding onto the wound. In fact, she was calming herself down by suppressing the pressure of the fire. None of the three people on the other side were the ones she wanted to make friends with.


    "Is sister-in-law injured?" Mu Chen still spoke in an indifferent tone. He looked over at su mianyue and glanced at Biwu, "The palace people in Phoenix Palace are too unsatisfied. They can''t even serve their master well. Brother, if there are no suitable palace people in the palace, your servant can reduce the number of people in the rui palace."


    Is this an eyeliner for her? Su Mianyue frowned.


    "You''re welcome, Prince Rui. This palace injury has nothing to do with the palace people. If you don''t believe me, Prince Rui can ask your brother." Su Mianyue smiled with wide eyes and rejected Mu Chen''s" good intentions," not to mention the reason for the injury. After all, Mu Tinng did these things, but did not want outsiders to know.


    The empress dowager did not get along with him, and she was still trying to vent her anger. She was afraid that his title as a wise emperor would be relegated, and even the dragon chair might not be able to sit steadily.


    Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue coldly. He let go of Gu Linng and said, "Don''t ask me about the happiness of the boudoir."


    Mu Chen stopped the topic with a chuckle as he held the chess piece in his hand. Instead, he invited Mu Tinng to continue playing chess and asked Su Mianyue about the birthday party.


    Su Mianyue was puzzled. Mu Chen had always avoided meeting her. Why did he have to be involved with her this time?


    "Your concubines have been feeling unwell these past few days, and many things have been based on the past monarch''s birthday as a reference. As for your intentions, your concubines have already spoken to the sisters in the various palaces and asked for their opinions. After all, your majesty is the emperor, and the husband of your sisters and your concubines. He can do his best for you, and it is also the blessing of your sisters." Su Mianyue would never accept her being a model worker alone.


    As for what she said, Su Mianyue did. Just as she came to Weiyang Palace, all the palace people in Phoenix Palace had gone out, and it was not a bully.


    "Is it only a month before the emperor''s birthday when the empress sister begins to prepare? Will it be too late?" Gu Linng asked worriedly, his face finally recovered a little, but Mu Tinng''s concern for her today was only a few words, not even the imperial physician passed on, and Gu Linng''s heart was still stifled.


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling has a dragon fetus, so he is living in seclusion, but he should not even be weak in his own palace and often close his palace to recuperate..." Su Mianyue paused for a moment, pretending to be panicked, then smiled awkwardly and said, "Most of the time this palace has been recuperating for a year. Even these six palaces matters are mostly handled by the sisters of the various palaces. Didn''t Noble Imperial Concubine Ling also take care of them for a long time before? A few days ago, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling went to Phoenix Palace to see this palace. When this palace was unwell and did not meet, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling waited for half a cup of tea and returned unwell. Did Noble Imperial Concubine Ling forget?"


    Su Mianyue did not want to talk to Gu Linng, so although the words were gentle, they were revealing the bottom of gu ling, and also reminding Mu Tinng, should we encounter Gu Linng''s matter, so biased? Not everyone in the world is a fool.


    Sure enough, Mu Tinng''s face did not look very good, but he did not mention it any more. Instead, he stared at Su Mianyue with a deep and meaningful look, "Queen, I summoned you here to ask about the birthday. Why do you have to bring up the past again and again?"


    Leaning back in his chair, Su Mianyue waved his hand and said, "Your majesty has an order. I will obey your orders. However, I have just made it clear to you that if your majesty has any thoughts about this birthday banquet, you can always get someone to tell me what you can do. I will not refuse to do anything you can."


    Mu Tinng gave Su Mianyue a shot, looked up, and saw that she was looking down, looking a little tired, so he said, "In that case, the queen will go back to rest. If there is no manpower for the birthday, let Concubine Jin and Concubine Hua help."


    "Your concubine obeys your orders." Su Mianyue got up and saluted mu ting. When he looked up, he met Gu Linng''s angry eyes and smiled, "I''ve been sitting in Weiyang Palace for more than a cup of tea. I''ve lost my voice, but I haven''t seen anyone serving tea. I remember that this month, I gave Noble Imperial Concubine Ling an example, but it was only one or two less than I did. If it wasn''t for the tea leaves, it would be the negligence and neglect of the palace people. Noble Imperial Concubine Ling was pregnant and had no time to discipline the palace people. Just in time, there were still many unfinished jobs for the beauty who had failed in the draft selection. Why don''t you send them to Weiyang Palace and give them to Noble Imperial Concubine Ling for training?"


    The beauties who failed in the draft may not always have poor looks, but sometimes they had to integrate their identities, and those who came from ordinary backgrounds would become palace girls. Gu Linng was pregnant, so it was inconvenient to serve Mu Tinng. If such a woman came to Weiyang Palace, wouldn''t it be equivalent to sending someone to mu ting''s dragon bed?


    Not to mention, that was what Su Mianyue meant. Mu ting was not a devoted person. Although Gu Linng favored the six palaces, it was only a comparison among the six palaces.


    Seeing that gu ling was angry and Su Mianyue was in a good mood, this idea became more and more firm. He simply said, "Your majesty, in the harem now, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and Concubine Qing are already pregnant, so there are two less people serving your majesty. On the other side of the beautiful girl, the concubines and officials saw that there were quite a few pretty ones. Why don''t they first reward them with a change of clothes from the eighth grade and wait for the emperor to be very happy in the future, or give birth to a dragon heir, and then add more? What does the emperor think?"


    Mu Tinng was stunned and turned to look at Su Mianyue. Seeing her smile, yan yan could not see any betrayal. She was not the same as the jealous one before. She just hesitated and nodded her head.


    Some of the failed girls were stopped by Su Mianyue, but because of their outstanding looks, Mu Tinng also had an impression of some of them, although a little vague.


    Nodding his head at the moment, he tried to test Su Mianyue more.


    "In that case, the concubine will go with Concubine De, Concubine Jin, and sister Concubine Hua to have long eyes. After the new sister is settled, she will report to the emperor." After bowing his body to salute, Su Mianyue walked away. Without looking at gu ling, he was overjoyed.


    After leaving Weiyang Palace, Biwu frowned and asked in a low voice, "Miss, you used to dislike having a woman near the emperor the most. Why would you take the initiative to send a woman to the emperor?"


    "Since ancient times, all kings have been fickle. Since this palace is only named empress, why should we be jealous of other women and let Gu Linng spoil her and not talk about it? Why should we have a jealous reputation?" Su Mianyue chuckled, as if seeing a play about to be performed in the harem," only the new laugh, not the old cry," it would be safe for a few days now.


    "Ah, miss, you don''t have a new tactic. You want to play hard to get, do you?" Biwu was a few steps behind because he was thinking, and he was jogging to catch up with Su Mianyue.


    After glancing at Biwu, Su Mianyue wanted to say that he really didn''t care. Instead, he was afraid that Mu Tinng would come to her for the night and dirty his bed. He could only smile dryly and say, "Biwu is really smart. He knows how to play hard to get."


    "Miss is too petty. Biwu has been learning to play, chess, calligraphy and painting by her side since she was a child. Unfortunately, miss is not interested in learning. Otherwise, Biwu might be able to be a flower scout or something." Biwu looked up, because Su Mianyue was not beaten today, and he was in a good mood.


    "Biwu is so modest. I thought you were going to call yourself the number one woman." She raised her hand and knocked on Biwu''s head. Su Mianyue said with a smile, "Biwu, your miss is covered in more than ten layers. If I don''t go back, I will get a heat rash. What I want to do most now is to take a comfortable hot bath. It would be better if I could eat some ice."


    "Miss, just think about it. You can take a hot bath. If a woman eats too much ice, she will feel uncomfortable in the future." Biwu said patiently, afraid that Su Mianyue would be too happy to care about this.


    Su Mianyue looked up at the sky helplessly. Biwu was very loyal, but he was much more verbose than his mother at a young age and always wanted to control her.


    When the master and servant walked to the corner, they saw Mu Chen, who was supposed to play chess in Weiyang Palace, waiting here. Su Mianyue could not help but frown doubtfully. After nodding his head, he wanted to cross over, but Mu Chen blocked him first.


    "What does Prince Rui mean? Do you want the emperor to misunderstand that this palace is not at ease with the room? If anyone sees it, how is it?" Su Mianyue asked coldly.


    "Really that magnanimous?" Mu Chen did not seem angry, but his usual languid aura was gone, and his brows were slightly furrowed. This added a bit of charm to his aura, which made people couldn''t help but raise their hands to smooth the traces between his brows.


    Su Mianyue almost did it. Fortunately, he held it back in the end, but his voice was a little softer, but he mocked himself, "How about not being magnanimous? Since ancient times, there have been three thousand beauties in the imperial harem. Even if one of them has been blocked, can we still stop everything? If my palace had such means, there wouldn''t be so many concubines in this harem, would there? Even so, why should I put on a title of jealousy and let people criticize me?"


    Su Mianyue''s words sounded reasonable and sad, but they were really helpless.


    Looking deeply at Su Mianyue, Mu Chen whispered, "I hope you know what you''re doing."


    Su Mianyue looked up, more and more puzzled why this Mu Chen should care about her again and again. If it was simply unforgettable old feelings, Su Mianyue would never believe it, but he did not want to have too much to do with him, or else it would be him who suffered.


    "It''s getting late. I''m injured in this palace. Excuse me, your highness Prince Rui." As Su Mianyue spoke, he took two steps to the side and passed Mu Chen.


    There were already so many enemies in the palace. Su Mianyue did not want to be jealous and wear a hat to seduce her uncle. It was a death wish, and she definitely did not live long enough.

 Chapter 45 Youre Not My Masters Dish

    In the harem, what has been the hottest topic lately?


    The empress, who had always been jealous of her ability to burn down the imperial palace, chose ten beautiful women for her majesty in one breath. Although her status was low, the empress, the empress Concubine De who was in charge of the six palaces, and the empress Concubine Jin who helped her to handle the emperor''s birthday banquet, all of which represented three powers.


    This harem was really going to be in chaos. It would no longer be Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s sole pet, but it would make many concubines very happy. They also began to stand in line to attract people''s hearts. However, there were not many people who were close to Su Mianyue. It was really the relationship between the empress and the emperor was too stiff. Su Mianyue, the empress, was easily punished, and was afraid of being implicated by her.


    For the past three days, Mu Tinng had favored different concubines every night, and two out of ten of the eighth grade had already received long en''s favor.


    However, on the fourth day, Mu Tinng suddenly announced that he was going to the royal temple to pay his respects. Before he left, he also issued an imperial edict to let Gu Linng recuperate in Weiyang Palace. The imperial concubines and concubines were not allowed to disturb him, but also left two eunuchs to serve Gu Linng. It was obvious that Gu Linng''s favor was extraordinary.


    In this regard, Su Mianyue expressed that it was very suitable for her. She did not waste such a large sum of money and found someone to do that. Finally, she sent this god of plague away, especially Gu Linng, the white lotus, who was also under house arrest in disguised form, which made Su Mianyue happy in his heart. This also avoided a lot of trouble.


    "Biwu, get ready. We''re leaving the palace." Su Mianyue said with a smile on his face as he personally went to find the palace maid''s clothes hidden under the wardrobe. She could not leave the palace openly.


    "Miss, the emperor has just left. Can''t you rest for a few days?" Biwu followed Su Mianyue helplessly, afraid that his master would cause trouble.


    "The tiger is not at home, and the monkey is the king. If you don''t leave now, when will you wait?" Su Mianyue quickly took off his outer robe, and Biwu began to change into his palace attire without any hesitation, but his heart was full of sneers.


    It''s just that she got someone to make a stone, carve some words, and use some special powder. It looks like it''s been years.


    If god could really predict the future, it must mean that Mu Tinng did not end well, then the goods are not a good, not to mention a long-lived face.


    Biwu''s objection was futile, so he had to explain to Su Mianyue and went out with her.


    This time out of the palace, Su Mianyue not only wanted to find a way to make money, but also wanted to pick up the young man. However, he had not figured out how to settle down, so Su Mianyue could only rent a small yard, and buy two rough servants and a servant to take care of the young man.


    Biwu complained about Su Mianyue a lot along the way, not because he was distressed by the money, but because he didn''t even know the young man''s name and treated him so well. How could he get rid of him if it was a problem?


    "Your young lady, I have a golden finger. I can count on it. Even though that kid is down and out now, he will definitely make great achievements in the future." Su Mianyue broke his fingers and acted like a godstick. He was still mumbling something in his mouth. Seeing that biwu didn''t believe him, he pulled biwu''s hand and looked at it carefully, "Ah, our Biwu is still very rich and rich. Indeed, the people around me are blessed."


    "Miss, take back your good fortune. Let the emperor punish you twice less. That''s the true good fortune." Biwu withdrew his hand and muttered, but a shudder hit him on the head. "You little girl, won''t you say something nice to make your miss happy? Every pot doesn''t come up to me. That bastard has already left. Your miss is blind to me, and you''re going to hurt my ears."


    "It''s Biwu who has a mean mouth. Miss has a lot of people, so don''t argue with Biwu, hee hee." Biwu smiled and flattered her. Seeing that Su Mianyue did not take it to heart, she immediately changed her appearance and asked, "Miss, where are we going to have a good time today?"


    Since she was young, she had been with Su Mianyue. Biwu was very good at eating, drinking and playing. Now that she had come out, she would lose money if she didn''t have fun. Besides, if she didn''t have fun, Su Mianyue would definitely come out again. Biwu''s little heart trembled.


    "I''m in a good mood today, miss. I''m going to prepare a dowry for Biwu." Su Mianyue smiled mischievously, his eyes narrowed into crescents, but Biwu''s cheeks were burning when he heard it.


    "Miss, don''t make fun of Biwu. Biwu will be by her side for the rest of her life. She will never leave the palace. Naturally, she won''t marry... Little... Young master, be careful!" Biwu was still shy there and was about to turn around to grab Su Mianyue, who was going to the powder shop, when she saw a horse carriage speeding towards her and subconsciously pushed Su Mianyue away, but she herself closed her eyes tightly and remained in shock.


    This time, he was crippled, which was the last thought in Biwu''s mind.


    But the expected pain did not come. Her body seemed to be still warm, and the tip of her nose had a faint smell of grass and wood. Biwu opened one eye carefully, and an enlarged face was only a centimeter away from her.


    "Have you seen enough? If you see enough, go down." The grey attendant said with an unfriendly expression, his arms loosened, and regardless of whether Biwu could stand steadily, he patted his chest in disgust and said to himself, "It looks thin, but it''s heavy inside. It''s time to lose weight."


    Biwu''s face was flushed with shame, and he thanked her in a low voice. He quickly walked towards Su Mianyue, only to find that Su Mianyue was speaking politely to Childe Bai. Judging from the way they were tidying up their clothes, Su Mianyue must have been taken advantage of.


    Biwu''s mind heated up, and he pulled Su Mianyue over. She stood in front of Su Mianyue with her petite body. She looked at Childe Bai warily and said in an unfriendly tone, "If Childe Bai is fine, can you stop hanging around in front of my master? No matter how pretty you are, you''re not my master''s dish. It''s best not to think too much of my master."


    Biwu was also too anxious, otherwise he would not say such a thing, this is to discredit Su Mianyue.


    Patting Biwu on the shoulder with a black face, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "Don''t forget that we still have something in their hands. It''s not too late to finish the business first and then turn the tables."


    "But this guy is not a good guy at first sight. The master can''t be fooled by his skin. He looks back and takes off his face. His heart may be dark. I don''t think it''s a coincidence that I meet him every time I go out." Biwu looked at Childe Bai coldly, but she was so cute and petite that even if she was angry and angry, she had no authority.


    Su Mianyue was completely speechless. Although she was also a face watcher and liked to deal with people with high looks, after all, she looked very pleasing to the eyes, but the one in the palace and the Prince Rui, who was also a match after another, were not good to match. It was only because he was retarded that he got himself into trouble by looking at his face.


    Besides, when it comes to looking good, Su Mianyue just looks in the mirror himself. Does he still need to be infatuated with others?


    "Cough." With a clear cough, Su Mianyue blushed for his lost narcissism, but it meant something else to others.


    Biwu thought Su Mianyue was warning her, so he shut his mouth angrily. Childe Bai was a martial arts practitioner. He could hear what they were talking about, but he pretended not to know. He stepped forward and said with an arch of his hand, "It''s better to meet you by chance. I wonder if Childe Su would be so kind as to let bai mou do the honors and invite both of you to have a cup of tea."


    "It seems that master bai is not that poor person, but this is not dignified at all. How much money can a cup of tea cost? It would be better to drink wine with flowers to suit our master''s taste." Biwu gave Childe Bai a white look. Since he couldn''t push him away, he simply cheated him.


    Biwu, who had just blushed at the gray attendant and her heart pounded, was so aggressive and eloquent when he faced Childe Bai.


    Childe Bai smiled and opened the folding fan with a swish. He had a romantic charm and answered with a smile, "Since that''s the case, bai mou will be the host. Two new girls are coming from Yicui House..."


    "My son still likes miss xuezhu, so he went to the Yihong Whorehouse." Biwu said again, not intending to follow Childe Bai''s instructions.


    "Well, this young master is also quite interested in that snow bamboo girl, but unfortunately, miss Xuezhu is in love with Childe Su, so she has not had the honor to meet her once. Today, she is in Childe Su''s good graces." Childe Bai said with a straight smile, as if Biwu''s difficulties were not worth mentioning at all. Biwu was so good-natured that he did not even have the interest to bicker.


    "Young master, Bi finally understands what it feels like to punch cotton." Biwu pouted, unable to vent his anger, and could only complain to Su Mianyue.


    Pinching Biwu''s angry face, Su Mianyue laughed and said, "Bi knows it''s not too late now. When you go back today, let someone make you two sandbags. If you hit enough, you will be angry."


    Although there was a smile on her face, su mianyue felt a little uneasy in her heart. This Childe Bai was obviously from an extraordinary family, and the so-called game of flowers was just a cover up.


    Such an extraordinary man, but always met with himself by chance, and even a servant like biwu could be gentle enough to speak against him. What exactly was Childe Bai''s plan?


    The complicated emotions in his eyes flashed quickly. After turning around and cleaning up the mess, Su Mianyue returned to the handsome young man''s appearance. Even Childe Bai could not find Su Mianyue''s abnormality.


    "Childe Su, I don''t know what happened last time..."


    "It''s not appropriate to discuss this in such a noisy place. Why is Childe Bai in a hurry?" Su Mianyue looked up, his eyes cold and warning.


    "It was bai who rushed in. Please forgive me, Childe Su." Childe Bai bowed his hand and apologized, but he asked with some doubts, "Childe Su can spend a lot of money for a Xuezhu girl. He must not care about these things, but to risk doing such a business, is he not afraid of a mistake, affecting Childe Su''s future?"


    "The money doesn''t bite my hand. Why should I be ashamed of the money? Money is spent, but you can earn a hundred and eighty thousand taels of gold with your mouth. Why should I be reluctant to help myself? A beautiful woman is like a flower and needs to be watered and nourished. If gold and silver can be exchanged for a beautiful woman''s smile and fragrance, this young man will be delighted."


    Su Mianyue also waved his folding fan and walked slowly ahead. Looking at the bustling crowd, he could not help but look forward to the future of life. "There''s a use in being born with talent. If you can live a happy life, Why are you stuck in the secular state? Childe Bai, you may be unruly, but you don''t even dare to live according to your own heart. Even being yourself once in a while is an extravagant request, right?"


    After a deep look at Childe Bai, Su Mianyue had a deep smile in his eyes. No matter why Childe Bai''s smile was a little stiff, he took Biwu to the Yihong Whorehouse and chatted happily along the way.

 Chapter 46 Chairman Mao Said

    Every time she met Childe Bai, Su Mianyue felt a little depressed. She didn''t know where the other party came from, but the other party might know who she was. The feeling of being pulled in a pigtail was so damn unpleasant.


    However, what made Su Mianyue even more unhappy was that after arriving at the Yihong Whorehouse, the nephew of the wife of the temple minister of the Dali Temple, relying on someone in the capital to be an official, and the chen family, a wealthy family in the capital, had actually entangled Xuezhu.


    "Yaya, my woman, is also desecrated by such a scoundrel!" Su Mianyue cursed, picked up the wine jar on the side, and threw it at the greasy young master of the chen family. The loud crash frightened many guests, and even the old lady did not recover for a long time.


    Su Mianyue still didn''t feel relieved. He kicked the young master of the chen family twice, but he didn''t kick him. He almost bounced back. Fortunately, Biwu held her up in time.


    "Young master, how can something like this stain young master''s hands? Let..." The word" servant" was swallowed by Biwu when he saw the fat and big ears of young master chen. He changed his voice and said," today, Childe Bai is going to be the host, but someone is teasing miss Xuezhu. It is clear that it is the place to smash Childe Bai."


    The corner of Childe Bai''s mouth twitched, not understanding how he had offended Biwu, but he had been tricked a lot today.


    "Childe Bai is a famous genius. He must have a certain reputation in the brothel and the chu pavilion. For Childe Bai today, this must be a piece of cake. It can be done in minutes, right?" Biwu glanced at Childe Bai with contempt.


    Biwu was not very clear about the concept of minutes, but Su Mianyue explained that it was a little slower than blinking, but much faster than a cup of tea, so he remembered the word.


    Hearing Biwu''s words, Su Mianyue''s eyes turned slightly. She turned to look at Childe Bai and said rudely, "Su mou and Childe Bai are also partners. I believe Childe Bai will not disappoint su mou. Su mou is waiting for Childe Bai in the private room."


    After that, Su Mianyue walked over to Xuezhu and said softly, "Miss Xuezhu is frightened. Why don''t you go back to the room and take a nap? When you feel better, come back to the private room."


    As he spoke, Su Mianyue threw a small bag of silver to the madam, and the grand master ordered: "Mom, the Yihong Whorehouse is an elegant place, and the girls are like flowers. Don''t let anyone in in the future. It doesn''t have to lower the taste of the Yihong Whorehouse. Mom does business to welcome guests from all directions, but also to see if some of the guests with different auras offend, the loss is big or small."


    Su Mianyue coldly glanced at the old lady. She felt a chill on her back because of the pressure of her superior. She didn''t know how to guess Su Mianyue''s identity, but she didn''t dare to offend her. She kept apologizing to Su Mianyue. Instead, young master chen, whose head was bleeding after being hit, was ignored. Even the footboy he brought with him was scared out of his wits.


    Throwing another ten taels of silver ingot to the host, Su Mianyue smiled meaningfully, "Prepare the most expensive private room, let the highest-priced girl come over to entertain, wine and vegetables are also the most expensive seats. This is Childe Bai''s treat today. Remember that as long as you don''t want the best and the most expensive, this young man will be happy to serve you. This one thousand taels of silver will be my reward today."


    Shaking a stack of silver tickets in his hand, Su Mianyue followed master turtle up to the second floor proudly and left the scene to Childe Bai to deal with.


    "Childe Su..." Xuezhu had been sold to the Yihong Whorehouse since she was a child. She was used to the scene today, but it was the first time someone saved her, but it didn''t mean to take advantage of her. It was Su Mianyue who saved her. At this moment, she was so moved that her eyes were red. If it weren''t for her arrogance, she would not be able to help but cry.


    Su Mianyue, who had already gone up to the second floor, turned around and nodded at xuezhu. He glanced coldly at the Yihong Whorehouse guests and suddenly became interested. He held the armrest with both hands and shouted with a smile that did not reach his eyes, "Su mou''s words fell to this point today. Miss Xuezhu is my son''s person. I have a lot of money to let miss Xuezhu continue to be her cleaning waiter. If anyone is not convinced, he can use money to compete with me. But if anyone dares to play any tricks behind my back, he must think about the consequences of going against me. Don''t say it''s you, even the whole of Capital City. As long as this young master is willing, he can walk sideways and kill a man with a background. When he comes to the yamen, he can only be sentenced to exterminate the people. If anyone doesn''t believe him, just let him come. This young master is waiting for your challenge."


    After putting down the harsh words, Su Mianyue took biwu into the private room and let the turtle leave. The master and servant winked at each other and sent a message that only they understood.


    As for young master chen in the hall, after a few shouts, he was knocked unconscious by a slap from the grey attendant. He did not know what he had said to young master chen''s footboy, but he saw the footboy kowtow and beg for mercy with a pale face.


    The guests who ate wine and flowers, as well as the people in the Yihong Whorehouse, knew that this Childe Bai was not simple. Those who had offended master bai in the past did not have a good ending, but today Childe Bai was willing to clean up the mess for Su Mianyue. He couldn''t help but be a little afraid of Su Mianyue, so he would naturally spread the news. This was exactly what Su Mianyue wanted, so that there would be no blinding things to block her.


    "Childe Su has such a temper. Is such a lowly person worth Childe Su''s help?" After entering the private room, Childe Bai looked at Su Mianyue, who was sitting still with a smile, and asked with some doubt, "Childe Su is not from an ordinary family. Why doesn''t he deserve a few guards when he goes out?"


    "If this young master is happy, can you control it?" With a snort, Su Mianyue tapped on the table with one hand and looked at Childe Bai with scheming eyes. After Childe Bai felt uncomfortable being looked at, he raised his finger and asked mysteriously, "Su mou has a way to make money here. Is Childe Bai interested?"


    "Tell me about it, Childe Su. Bai mou is not interested in any business." Childe Bai instinctively became vigilant. It was Su Mianyue''s smile that made people scared and had nothing to do with kindness.


    With a smile, Su Mianyue said, "If Childe Bai doesn''t have the courage to take a gamble, let''s not talk about it. This young master has always been in the mood to do things. Since Childe Bai is not interested, then why waste his breath?"


    "Childe Su misunderstood that bai mou had always been interested in making money, but bai mou did things according to his preference. If bai mou was not interested in what Childe Su said about the business, wouldn''t it disappoint Childe Su''s kindness?" Childe Bai played tai chi, completely using Su Mianyue''s words to block her mouth.


    After giving him a white look, Su Mianyue simply kept his mouth shut. Without Childe Bai, she could still accomplish something. But today, she was afraid that she could not act according to the plan, so it was better to kill master bai and talk about it.


    "Bi, hurry up. The Yihong Whorehouse is slow to serve. Can''t the girl be fast?"


    Taking a guarded look at Childe Bai, Biwu hesitated and went out. This was a brothel, and the master was dressed as a man. It was ridiculous to be afraid of men and women.


    After biwu left, Childe Bai closed the folding fan with a bang. His long arm reached out and lifted Su Mianyue''s jaw, "What a pity. If Childe Su was a girl, she would be a great beauty. I don''t know how many princes and generals would be like this waist."


    Su Mianyue slapped off the folding fan angrily. Su Mianyue glared at Childe Bai and sneered, "So what about the general? Love is just a facade. If you can''t be happy with each other, it''s just a canary in a cage. It''s a white life."


    "Childe Su''s opinions are indeed different. Is that why Childe Su wanted to keep miss Xuezhu''s chastity?" Childe Bai looked at Su Mianyue with a half-smile, and the banter in his eyes flashed past so fast that it was hard to catch it.


    "No, no, no." Su Mianyue shook his head, playing with the folding fan in his hand and twirling it between his fair fingers. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. "Miss Xuezhu, as her name suggests, is a person who can only be enjoyed and not desecrated. I prefer to make friends that I can make friends with, rather than the joy of fish and water."


    "Childe Su is a pleasure," ben laughed.


    "This topic depends on one''s own perception. The great leader chairman mao said that all relationships without marriage as a prerequisite are hooligans. This young master prides himself on being a modest young master and will not act like hooligans. There are also people who say that men are animals that think in the lower half of their bodies. They are no different from animals. This young man prefers to use his brain and be a person who pursues good taste."


    Su Mianyue said proudly, completely unaware of the twitching lips of Childe Bai and the gray attendant, "I don''t think Childe Bai understands what this young man is doing. After all, as a man who eats with his face and thinks with his lower body, he doesn''t have a brain." And a brainless hooligan.


    Childe Bai just wanted to ask chairman mao who he was and what marriage and love meant. After listening to all of su mianyue''s words, he didn''t know how to ask. He was also surprised that Su Mianyue could say such a thing, but he was even more unrestrained than a group of pure men.


    Lower body animal? Childe Bai couldn''t help but look down and look at his body somewhere. He seemed to be keeping himself clean, but no one knew.


    "Hateful, men are obviously worse than animals. Why are there so many women still foolishly flying moths to the fire?" As the folding fan struck the table, Su Mianyue thought of the women in the back palace. They were all the proud daughters of heaven, but they had to experience a life deep into the palace gate. They had to work hard to sell them to the family who still wanted her to count the money to make a future. They were absolutely brain-dead.


    Seeing Su Mianyue fall into his own thoughts, Childe Bai swallowed the words he was about to say again. It seemed that it was a wrong choice to stay in the capital to meet her today.


    "By the way, Childe Bai is a good man. I hope that today''s pig-headed young master chen will not be able to get out of bed for at least three months. I will consider it as a gift of sincerity for our business cooperation. Childe Bai will not refuse, right?" As soon as Su Mianyue changed the subject, she was no longer entangled in the affairs between men and women. It had nothing to do with her.


    "Okay." Childe Bai readily agreed. He had intended to get that young master chen out of your circle, but now he had to be more gentle.


    Su Mianyue nodded. Master turtle came in to serve. The wine and song and dance were delivered to the private room. Su Mianyue drank a little wine and enjoyed the song and dance.


    Even biwu was teased by Su Mianyue to drink two cups of wine, and more than a thousand taels of silver were paid out, which made the reputation of Su Mianyue''s big sponsor completely known. In the Yihong Whorehouse and even the entire Capital City, the upper level of the brothel and chu pavilion all knew the existence of this benefactor.

 Chapter 47 Auntie Is Here

    Childe Bai left early after receiving a secret report from his subordinates. Xuezhu let go of himself and gave a bashful toast to Su Mianyue to express his gratitude.


    "I told you, you are my woman. If I don''t protect you, who else can I protect?" Su Mianyue finished his glass of wine and waved at xuezhu, indicating that she would come to her side and said in a low voice: "That Childe Bai, I don''t know him well either. On the one hand, he was not angry that he fought with me for you that day, and on the other hand, he dared to take part in the business with me halfway, so don''t be polite if you have the chance to knock him out in the future. But you have to be careful of that kind of scum. Don''t lose your body and mind. If you cry again, I won''t be able to coax you, understand?"


    "Didn''t the young master just say that Xuezhu is the young master''s woman? In that case, Xuezhu knows how to deal with the people the young master detests. Please rest assured that xuezhu will not do anything wrong to the young master." Xuezhu blushed and his voice grew quieter as he spoke.


    Su Mianyue felt uncomfortable for a moment. She seemed to be lying to a girl about her feelings, which was much more hateful than being a gangster who didn''t want to get married.


    Just a moment later, Su Mianyue was relieved that she would not take advantage of Xuezhu. When she was older, the lady of yihong house would definitely agree to redeem herself. By then, she would be able to give Xuezhu a sum of money to settle down and live a good life.


    After pushing a glass with Xuezhu and drinking two pots of wine, Su Mianyue proposed to go back. He wrote down the place that he had prepared for the young boy and asked Xuezhu to arrange for it to be delivered. At the same time, he also attached a bag of silver, which was enough for the young boy to spend more than half a year.


    With the smell of alcohol all over his body, it was not easy for Su Mianyue to go straight back to the palace. Thinking that he had crossed over and had not returned to the su residence, and had not seen his relatives in this world, he had the intention to go back and see them, but was persuaded by Biwu.


    "Master, it''s better not to go back. If master and the two young masters see master like this, they will certainly give him a lecture." Biwu grabbed Su Mianyue''s arm and told her not to be silly. She could not help but mutter in her heart," this is the unwitting fear."


    "You''re right. It''s getting late. Today''s business is too late. It''s better to go back early. Soak in a petal bath and find two beauties to relieve your boredom. Otherwise, the long night is really lonely." Su Mianyue yawned and had no image to speak of. However, his face was so high that even his rude actions could attract many women''s deer.


    The two of them returned to the palace a little earlier than usual. Spring, autumn, moon and the others told them all about the situation in the palace. It was either a concubine who came to visit, or those concubines who walked around each other, or the situation in Weiyang Palace.


    Su Mianyue was bored when he heard this. Remembering that there were still a lot of beautiful girls in the palace, he thought of continuing to draw the red line. He sent a few girls to see each other and prepared to send one or two of them to Prince Rui and the Tianlan. That''s really inhumane.


    "Young lady, please stop for a while. Even if those beautiful girls have no place and have not been assigned, they still belong to the emperor. Unless the emperor orders them, no one is qualified to give them marriage. Young lady has just had a few days of comfortable life, so don''t make trouble for yourself. These are just the creations of each person. That''s all fate." Biwu said in an old voice, refusing to let Su Mianyue mess around.


    Knowing that she did not have this right, Su Mianyue stopped thinking, but her days in the palace were really boring, and she did not want to bother about the emperor''s birthday banquet, so she had to summon Concubine Jin, who had helped this time.


    Concubine Jin, who had never been on the same side as Su Mianyue, was in a bad mood after receiving the summons. After discussing it with his confidant for a while, he came to the phoenix residence in palace attire.


    According to the rules of the palace, a second grade concubine like Concubine Jin had six layers inside and outside of the palace dress, but she had to embroider half of her body with gold thread, but it could not be a phoenix pattern, nor was she allowed to wear a full red dress. Even if the color of her belly pocket was full red, it was considered a big taboo, and her headdress could not exceed six pieces.


    Such as this, even if there is a woman of temperament, under such a dress, there will be less momentum, not to mention compared to the queen.


    Su Mianyue, on the other hand, had always disliked these burdensome things, and would never wear formal palace attire unless it was necessary. The twelve-floor, which symbolized the spread of the phoenix''s wings, was a deadly rhythm.


    "Your concubines see the empress, the empress is blessed." Concubine Jin bowed respectfully.


    "Sit down." Rubbing his slightly swollen head, Su Mianyue hated these complicated palace rules the most. Besides torturing people, it was a waste of time. "Concubine Jin, don''t be shy. I summoned you here because the emperor had an order to ask the imperial concubine to assist me in arranging the birthday banquet. It''s just that my palace has been suffering from a head disease recently. Even if I have the heart, I can''t help it. I can only ask the imperial concubine to do it for me."


    "I dare not overstep my bounds. I also ask the empress to take back her order. I will do my best to assist the empress in arranging the birthday banquet." Concubine Jin quickly got up and knelt down again.


    "Enough." Su Mianyue''s patience completely disappeared under Concubine Jin''s guarded and jealous eyes. He pointed at Concubine Jin and shouted, "This palace is the lord of the six palaces. Let you sit and sit. Who allowed you to kneel? In the past, the emperor''s birthday banquet was led by concubine de. Concubine Jin, you were there to help. However, this year, Concubine De had to take care of Concubine Qing''s heirs, so he had no choice. I summoned you here today in the hope that you would do more than you can. Concubine Jin, you will certainly sympathize with the discomfort of the palace and help us solve our problems, but you do not want to be so evasive. Does Concubine Jin want to resist the decree? Even if Concubine Jin is not afraid of the empress of the palace, will Concubine Jin also disobey the imperial decree?"


    Kneeling on the ground, Concubine Jin looked at Su Mianyue suspiciously. She kept rubbing her brows and looking impatient. She had no idea what she had done to offend her. Didn''t the old empress just like them to lower themselves?


    Su Mianyue did not care what Concubine Jin thought. He grabbed a booklet beside the soft couch and threw it at jinfei. "There are some dance music choreographed by this palace. You decide whether you want to use it or not. If you can''t decide anything else, you can refer to the previous regulations. You don''t have to report everything to me. Kneel down."


    Concubine Jin didn''t dare to get angry because of the pain in his arm. He could only kneel down and leave with the booklet, afraid that Concubine Jin would have trouble sleeping before the birthday party.


    After jinfei left, Biwu quickly brought a cup of hot tea over and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong with miss today? I remember miss once said that this woman in the harem is not worthy of her anger." Besides, the imperial concubine didn''t seem to have done anything wrong. She was just following the rules.


    "It''s so green, go and boil some ginger and brown sugar water. I seem to be living a small life. Suddenly, I feel bored. When I see that everyone wants to lose their temper, Concubine Jin often kneels down and her unfeeling face makes me feel uncomfortable and doesn''t bother her much. I''m already trying to suppress my temper." Su Mianyue lay lazily on the soft couch, huddled up into a ball.


    After crossing over, because of the frequent injuries, Su Mianyue''s monthly affairs were always inaccurate. This time, if it were not for the symptoms of dysmenorrhea, Su Mianyue would really forget that he was a woman.


    "Okay, I''ll go right away. Miss, take a rest. I''ll be back soon." Biwu looked at Su Mianyue worriedly. Seeing that she looked a little tired, he hurriedly prepared some ginger syrup.


    "It''s his uncle''s. He drank a little wine and didn''t even know his aunt was here. Fortunately, he didn''t make a joke in front of others." As soon as Biwu left, Su Mianyue hurriedly walked to the bathroom, taking away even the cushions she had just sat on. She kept adding in her mind that she was walking on the street dressed as a man and her clothes were bright red behind her.


    Besides, after Concubine Jin left Phoenix Palace, he had been thinking about Su Mianyue''s abnormal behavior, as if he was driving her away, but he did not punish her. This was very different from the previous Su Mianyue.


    "No, she must have something to hide. That''s why she''s in such a hurry to let me go. She can''t make it easy for her." Concubine Jin thought so, so he went to Imperial Garden for a walk, and wanted to find two people to go to Phoenix Palace together, so that she wouldn''t find something against Su Mianyue and be killed.


    "Sister Concubine De, sister Concubine Qing is so elegant. The flowers in Imperial Garden are in full bloom, but my concubine has no time to come and see them because she is helping the empress to arrange the emperor''s birthday banquet." Concubine Jin smiled coquettishly, but her status in front of Concubine Qing was a little more noble, but in front of Concubine De, she could only be looked up at twice.


    "Since sister Concubine Jin has business to do, then go ahead. This concubine and sister Concubine Qing are just idling around. The imperial physician said it would be good for the dragon heirs in the imperial concubine''s womb." Concubine De seemed to be sending words, which made Concubine Jin look very ugly. Concubine Qing wanted to kneel down and salute, but Concubine De held him up. "Long si is the most important. Concubine Jin will not care about these false gifts with you."


    Concubine Jin did not come here to see concubine de, so it was not wrong for Concubine Qing not to be rude.


    The silver teeth were clenched. The women in the harem were compared to the emperor''s grace, and not to mention the dragon heir. Concubine Jin had followed Mu Tinng for a long time, but it was a dispensable existence. If she could not have a dragon heir, she would not have imagined the end.


    "Ah, I just went to Phoenix Palace to sit down. Why is the jade pendant missing? It didn''t leave in Phoenix Palace, did it?" Concubine Jin suddenly exclaimed. Seeing that concubine de was unmoved, she took Concubine De''s hand and smiled, "Sister Concubine De, why don''t you go to Phoenix Palace with me? Sister Concubine Qing, too. Ever since sister Concubine Qing was pregnant, she hasn''t paid her respects to the empress."


    Concubine Qing looked at Concubine De uneasily with a flustered look on her face. However, she saw Concubine De patting her on the back of her hand calmly. She turned to jinfei and said, "Concubine Qing has been out for so long. It''s time to go back and rest. The empress is kind enough to allow Concubine Qing not to go to Phoenix Palace to say hello before giving birth. Sister Concubine Jin, don''t you know?"


    Concubine Jin was humiliated, and when he saw that he couldn''t do as he wanted, he snorted and turned away. Concubine Qing looked at Concubine Jin''s back, his eyebrows full of worry. "Sister Concubine De, I''m afraid Concubine Jin hates us, but what can we do?"


    After glancing at Concubine Qing, Concubine De summoned her confidante, who did not shy away from Concubine Qing''s orders. The maid immediately trotted away. Concubine De then looked at Concubine Qing and said with some helplessness: "If it weren''t for the queen''s acquiescence, you wouldn''t have been able to keep this baby alive. Today''s matter should be to make a gesture of goodwill to the queen''s mother."


    Concubine De, who had always been reluctant to stand in line and rarely took the initiative to win favor, looked at Concubine Qing''s stomach and had to make a choice.

 Chapter 48 Go up And Die

    Su Mianyue, who was lying on the bed with a warm hand stove in his stomach and groaning weakly, did not know that Concubine Jin suspected that she had hidden a man in her bedroom and went all out to Weiyang Palace to find someone to catch her.


    It was from Biwu that he learned that the original owner had dysmenorrhea because he used to play so much that he fell into the pond in the middle of winter, and this disease fell down from then on.


    Su Mianyue did not drink the painkillers prescribed by the imperial physician. If she drank too much painkillers, it would only be more harmful to her body. However, the medicine for dispelling the cold and warming the palace was drunk. If she did not take good care of her body, how could she live freely in the future?


    Even if it was close, Su Mianyue wouldn''t have so much time to delay.


    After taking the medicine, Su Mianyue, who was going to sleep for a while, heard that Chunhua came in to report that Weiyang Palace Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and Concubine Jin came to visit. Su Mianyue angrily threw the bowl of painkillers away and scolded, "None of them are cheap lights. This is the weasel paying new year''s greetings to the chicken. Am I not strong enough to deal with them?"


    "Please calm down, miss. Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is pregnant. If she says she has a stomachache like last time, miss will suffer again when the emperor comes back." Biwu whispered a few words of advice and scolded Gu Linng and Concubine Jin several times in his heart.


    "If that bitch comes in, there''s more to it." Su Mianyue sat up angrily, thinking about how to deal with this, frowning slightly.


    Biwu noticed that Su Mianyue had left a side leak, and awkwardly reminded Chunhua, who had an idea, "Empress, this woman is unlucky in her small life. Noble Imperial Concubine Ling has a dragon heir, so it''s not convenient to invite him to the phoenix palace. Concubine Jin has just come. If there is no urgent matter to report, the servant will tell the empress that she is not feeling well and ask her to visit again another day. How about that?"


    Su Mianyue did not think of a way, and his stomach was very uncomfortable, so he waved his hand and asked Chunhua to do it. But without a reply, Su Mianyue could not sleep. He always felt that Concubine Jin had gone and asked Gu Linng to come back again and again, so he had to plot against her.


    However, the clothes were already dirty, so Su Mianyue had to wash up and change into a clean dress. Biwu wanted to serve Su Mianyue to change clothes, so he asked the other maids to change the bed.


    Besides, at the entrance of the palace in Phoenix Palace, Gu Linng''s face sank when she heard Chunhua''s words. Although she wanted to catch the traitor herself, the dragon in her stomach could not be harmed. If she was really tainted with bad luck, it was too late for her to regret. With mu ting''s love for her, it was not worth using the dragon to get rid of Su Mianyue.


    "In that case, I will go back to the palace first. If Concubine Jin feels that it''s no good to be alone, he can find a few more sisters." Gu Linng said quietly, glancing in the direction of the phoenix palace. He ordered the eunuch, Mu Tinng''s confidant, "Eunuch Lee, you will stay here to visit the empress and give my regards to the emperor and the palace."


    Eunuch Lee answered, and hatred flashed in Concubine Jin''s eyes. She hated Gu Linng more than she did. She had to put down her body to cling to this newcomer. She hated Gu Linng even more for getting pregnant after entering the palace. But what she hated most was Gu Linng''s "My palace." Only the empress was qualified to call herself that. The reason why jinfei wanted to move Su Mianyue down was not to make her a wedding dress.


    Concubine Jin put away the resentment and resentment in his heart. With a fawning smile on his face, he accepted Gu Linng''s kindness and went to Weiyang Palace to sit down when he was free. If he was bored with sister gu ling, Gu Linng also smiled perfunctorily. With the help of the palace people, he put on the shoulder guard and gave Phoenix Palace a cold smile before he left.


    Concubine Jin was afraid that Su Mianyue would secretly send the adulterer away, so he sent the palace people to invite other concubines over, but it was a fake decree of Su Mianyue to let the concubines come to live in the palace.


    When Su Mianyue heard Chunhua''s reply, he narrowed his eyes and a fierce light flashed past. After telling biwu to change her clothes, he asked Biwu to gather all the palace people in Phoenix Palace into the yard and plan to teach these stupid women a lesson. They only knew to enjoy the glory and wealth with their faces and breasts.


    "I don''t want to show off. You treat me like a hello kitty. Each of you is not much more noble than those yao sisters. You even run to my place and act wild. You really think that my previous hibernation is a special nest." Su Mianyue cursed for a while, then he felt that his heart was at ease. When biwu came to tell Concubine Jin and the others were already waiting in the hall, Su Mianyue took Biwu''s hand and walked out in the phoenix robe.


    Seeing Su Mianyue coming out, Concubine Jin and the others got up to greet him and kneeled down to pay their respects. Su Mianyue just glanced at him and sat on the soft chair drinking tea, but did not wake up.


    Concubine Jin and the others knelt in pain, and many of the concubines did not understand why Su Mianyue summoned them, but they did not care.


    Concubine Hua, who was of the same quality as Concubine Jin, looked up at Su Mianyue. Seeing that she was closing her eyes and Biwu was rubbing her shoulders, she asked, "Empress, I wonder if you have summoned servants and concubines to come, but you have instructions?"


    "I summoned you to the phoenix residence?" Su Mianyue slowly opened her eyes and looked at Concubine Jin with a half-smile. When she saw her shoulders tremble, she asked with a cold smile, "Concubine Hua, you entered the crown prince''s residence as a concubine before this palace, and then joined this palace to serve on the side of the monarch. You should know that this palace is happy and clean. Unless necessary, you will never set any rules. This palace would like to know who is passing on the good decree of this palace. Is it possible that someone wants to take this palace and replace it?"


    Su Mianyue''s voice was very cold, so cold that the kneeling concubines trembled. At this time, there was nothing that could not be understood. All of them hated the concubines in their hearts. If Concubine Jin had not sent someone to summon them, they would not have come to humiliate themselves. They did not know how the empress would punish them at this time.


    "What? No one dares to stand up and admit or testify? Or do you all have such a mind to replace this palace? Don''t think that the law is not against the public. People with such a mind, even if this palace directly pulls out a staff and kills them, the emperor will not blame this palace." Su Mianyue pressed.


    Concubine Hua frowned slightly. She was somewhat similar to Concubine De in temperament, but her family background was not as good as Concubine De''s, so she was two grades lower after entering the palace. She also knew that her appearance was ordinary and she no longer wanted to win the emperor''s favor, so she did not stand in line, which was considered to be a wise and protective stream. Today, she was killed by Concubine Jin, and her heart could not help but feel angry.


    "Sister Concubine Jin, please explain this to sister Concubine Jin. Don''t say that the empress can''t allow anyone to pass on the imperial decree. Even the sisters can''t be deceived at will." Concubine Hua''s voice was a little cold, and her words immediately attracted the echoes of other waste products.


    Su Mianyue looked coldly at Concubine Jin, who was fighting alone. Seeing that she had no guts to admit it, she turned her eyes to Eunuch Lee, who was standing on the outskirts, and the coldness became even more intense.


    "Eunuch Lee, you were left behind by the emperor to serve Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, but you do not respect the emperor''s orders. Even if you are a confidant of the emperor, how many brains do you have to cut off if something goes wrong with imperial concubine ling? Since you are the first offender, I am not willing to overstep my authority to deal with you. Hurry back to your own position. Otherwise, don''t blame me for holding the phoenix seal. The son of heaven will punish you." Su Mianyue scolded coldly.


    Eunuch Lee''s body stiffened. He had never paid any attention to Su Mianyue, the empress, because he was Mu Tinng''s confidant. He had personally sent orders to punish Su Mianyue several times. But now that Mu Tinng was not in the palace, the empress, the ruler of the six palaces, was indeed qualified to punish him. Even if he was executed, no one would plead for mercy.


    Eunuch Lee, who had always been sensible, stepped forward and knelt behind a group of concubines. After greeting them, he said, "The empress, please calm down. The servant is obedient to the holy order and does not dare to slack off. However, Concubine Jin said today that she had something important to ask for Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, and that she had to come to the phoenix residence with Noble Imperial Concubine Ling to tell the truth. Noble Imperial Concubine Ling had to come, but Noble Imperial Concubine Ling was always weak, so he turned back halfway and ordered his servant to stay. If you return to the emperor in the future."


    Eunuch Lee''s words, not only picked himself out, but also picked Gu Linng clean. All the blame was directed at Concubine Jin. Whether it can be done depends on the jinfei''s own ability. Once it is done, Concubine Jin is afraid to die.


    Apart from the imperial concubines, all the other concubines were in fear. How important was it to the face of the royal family? These witnesses will be silenced without a sound.


    Concubine Jin felt a chill all over her body, and now she realized what a stupid thing she had done. If she had broken Su Mianyue''s affair by herself, or had only invited two or three sisters over, she might have gained some benefits, but now she had no choice but to die.


    Concubine Jin remained in her heart for a long time, but in the end, she bit her teeth. Even if she died, she would earn the honor of her family. At least, being secretly executed by the emperor would be able to be buried in the imperial concubine''s tomb in Imperial Mausoleum.


    "Empress," Concubine Jin exclaimed. She stood up and said in a righteous tone, "Although concubines are only second grade concubines, as concubines of the emperor, they are members of the royal family. Everything is in the interests of the royal family first, with the emperor..."


    "Stop farting and get to the point." Su Mianyue was very upset because of her aunt''s visit. She could not help but swear, but she didn''t realize that all the palace people, such as Biwu, were blushing. Now their master was going to be famous again.


    Concubine Jin was also stunned, but this was not the time to struggle, so he pointed at Su Mianyue and shouted, "The queen is the mother of the Tianlan, but her behavior is not good. She hid a man in her bedroom. If you dare ask the queen, you have the courage to admit it."


    Admit your sister! Su Mianyue cursed in her heart, but her hair was shaking with laughter. It took a long time to understand why Concubine Jin was stirring up so many people. This guy really had a big heart and no brain.


    Concubine Jin''s words were enough to shock everyone, and Su Mianyue''s laughter made everyone''s hair stand on end. They all wanted to hide under the ground as if they had never been there.


    Concubine Hua frowned, looked up at Su Mianyue, and saw that not only was she not panicking, but she was smiling so... Uh, was that perverse? Or gloating, Concubine Hua wasn''t sure.


    "Is there a basis for what Concubine Jin said? Slandering the empress is not only a capital offense, but also a crime of plagiarism and extermination." Concubine Hua had no choice but to ask jin fei. Since they are here today, they should not be alone.


    "My concubine saw it with her own eyes. If the empress did not do anything wrong, she would have sent someone to search Phoenix Palace. The adulterer must still be hiding in Phoenix Palace." Concubine Jin had a look of certainty on her face. When she realized that Su Mianyue was trying to drive her away, she sent someone to monitor Phoenix Palace. She was sure that no one had left, and even her men were watching over the palace gate.


    "Some people die on their own, but they have to go up to the pole and push the whole family onto the guillotine. This is the first time this palace has seen them." Putting away his smile, Su Mianyue coldly swept over Concubine Jin''s jealous face and asked disdainfully, "This palace would like to ask, if this palace refuses to let people search the palace, how will you be? If this palace agrees to search the palace, if they find people or if they can''t find people, what will you do?"

 Chapter 49 The Wild Man of This Palace

    Su Mianyue was speechless, and Concubine Jin''s face had already turned white. The woman''s intuition told her that something bad had happened today, but she had no choice but to walk on.


    "Empress, I dare to say such things, and I dare to bear the consequences. Eunuch Eunuch Lee is someone close to the emperor, and I think I want to know the truth." Concubine Jin was not completely stupid. When he thought of how Eunuch Lee had put her aside before, he was so depressed that he wanted to drag her down with him.


    A sinister look flashed in Eunuch Lee''s eyes, and he lowered his head to not respond to Concubine Jin.


    Su Mianyue laughed coldly in his heart, but his face was gentle and magnanimous. He did not give Eunuch Lee the chance to avoid. He asked, "Eunuch Lee, Concubine Jin said that you also want to know if this palace has cheated on men and put a green hat on the emperor. Why don''t you say something? This palace will always give some face to you because you are the person next to the emperor."


    Su Mianyue''s tone was gentle, but little li heard the intention of killing and quickly knelt on the ground, kowtowing to su mianyue. "The empress clearly knows that the servant is only serving the eunuchs around the emperor. She does not dare to pry into the royal privacy. She also asks the empress to spare the servant. The servant will go back to Weiyang Palace to serve Noble Imperial Concubine Ling."


    Eunuch Lee slipped and took himself clean, but forced Su Mianyue to agree to search the palace, otherwise Su Mianyue would not be able to convince people that she was innocent even if her mouth was full.


    However, if the empress of a palace agreed to search the palace because of a little concubine''s words, how could she face it? How can he manage the six palaces in the future?


    "Eunuch Lee is wrong. The affairs of the royal backyard are also the affairs of the world. Concubine Jin is loyal to the emperor and the country, and you, Eunuch Lee, are also loyal to the emperor. How can this be so good? If we don''t give an explanation today, wouldn''t this palace be criticized for a lifetime? Not to mention this palace, even the emperor will be ashamed of this palace. But if this palace responds to this matter so easily, it is time to resign as the queen. What should we do?" Playing with the armor, Su Mianyue looked at Concubine Jin and saw that she almost lost her footing. He cursed in his heart that it was useless.


    Concubine Hua looked up, as if he wanted to say something, but eventually stopped and chose to lower his presence like the other concubines.


    Finally, Eunuch Lee''s eyes fell on the ground. Su Mianyue smiled playfully. There were too many smart people in this world, but in fact, there was no cure for stupid people.


    "Someone." Su Mianyue suddenly gave a cold cry. Biwu, spring flowers, autumn moon and others immediately knelt on the ground, waiting for orders.


    "Pass on the imperial decree, and invite your imperial concubine, your highness Prince Rui, Grand Preceptor Gu, Old Madam Gu, and at the same time seek for Concubine Jin''s father, lin shilang, to come to fengqi palace to reply. Further instructions are given. From now on, no imperial decree is allowed in this palace. All palace doors are prohibited from entering and leaving, and all palaces and courtyards are temporarily prohibited from entering and leaving. The maids of the Phoenix Palace palace must be accompanied by all the concubines present, and they must be accompanied by three or more Imperial Guard members. Those who violate the order will be beheaded!"


    Mu Tinng was not in the palace, and no one could stop Su Mianyue from doing anything, not to mention the coldness of her words and the pressure of her superior, which made people dare not disobey.


    And the people that Su Mianyue chose to testify to in the palace were all people who did not agree with Su Mianyue. They could testify that Su Mianyue did not do anything wrong and was not afraid of being criticized.


    "Concubine Hua, you are the head of all the concubines present. Immediately count all the palace people you have brought with you. Don''t delay the palace people of Phoenix Palace to convey their good intentions. If the wild men of this palace run away, the emperor will not be able to wear this green hat. Concubine Jin will have trouble sleeping and eating and will die in peace." Su Mianyue snorted coldly, and the teacup beside his hand was swept to the ground, scaring all the concubines and palace people to kneel and plead guilty, and even the imperial concubine kneeled on the ground.


    "Please calm down, empress."


    Hearing the unanimous plea, Su Mianyue did not intend to do it so easily. He directly scolded, "Why, can''t this empress of this palace do a number of things? No one actually obeys this palace''s oral orders?"


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was serious, Biwu answered first, and Concubine Hua could not wait any longer.


    After counting the number of people, Concubine Hua knelt down and reported to Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue still did not let them get up, but let Biwu and the others choose to accompany them out of the palace at will. He also told them that the three chosen palace people must come from three palaces and must not be good friends.


    Su Mianyue had to thank Concubine Jin for finding someone who was not from the same faction to catch the adulterer. It gave her the best evidence of Su Mianyue. Even if she made a scene in the harem, Mu Tinng would only vent his anger on Concubine Jin.


    Not to mention the speculation in the hearts of those who were named after receiving the summons of Su Mianyue''s decree, when everyone gathered in Phoenix Palace, they also knew that today was going to be calculated by Su Mianyue.


    Apart from the fact that the empress dowager did not need to salute Su Mianyue, even when Mu Chen met the emperor, he only nodded, and the others, no matter how high or how old they were, had to bow to Su Mianyue.


    "Seats for the empress dowager and Prince Rui." Su Mianyue gently ordered, but did not ask anyone else to get up. Instead, he walked down from the soft chair, holding a new teacup that the palace maid had just changed. He walked towards lin shilang. When everyone was guessing what Su Mianyue was going to do, Su Mianyue suddenly flew into a rage. The teacup directly hit lin shilang''s forehead and immediately turned red.


    After hitting him, Su Mianyue still didn''t take it easy. He lifted his skirt and kicked him a few more times, curling him up on the ground, screaming for pain and pleading for mercy.


    "Do you think that you all dare to piss on the neck of the palace because you are not favored by the palace and are not willing to punish the concubines recently? As a courtier, lin shilang is not in charge of the affairs of the rear residence and can''t raise his daughter, so don''t send her into the palace to be a nuisance, and even cause a terrible death to the whole family!" Su Mianyue''s feet were unkind and his mouth was full.


    "I will let you understand today that tigers are not powerful nor are they sick cats. All the little brawls in this palace will be disregarded by his mother. Whoever really wants to make trouble with this palace, I will accompany them to the end!" Su Mianyue was panting, but everyone was stunned.


    Biwu, who was the first to come to his senses, hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Su Mianyue to the back, saying, "The empress is not breathless. Her anger hurts her liver and lungs. Take a deep breath with her servant. We have to pay attention to the image. Come on, breathe, breathe, breathe..."


    Su Mianyue was finally in a better mood when she let out a bad breath. She thought that she still had an aunt. It would be bad if she acted too fast and let Biwu help her to the top seat. She said, "I''m so angry. How could there be such a stupid person in this world? There are many ways to die on your own. Jump into a lake, hang a beam, or else you''ll be done with a knife on your neck, and you''ll have to drag so many people along with you."


    "Don''t be angry, empress. The imperial concubine and Prince Rui, as well as Mr. Gu and Old Madam Gu are here. They will bear witness to the empress and return her innocence and justice when the emperor returns." Biwu did not deliberately lower his voice, but it also made everyone have a number in mind.


    "Biwu, this palace is still stuffy and flustered. You said that even if this palace is as beautiful as a flower and has a phoenix seal, but the emperor does not love it, what else can make people jealous? This imperial concubine has to make such a big battle, not only to smear the palace, but also to embarrass the emperor. Is that pig dung in her mind?" Su Mianyue said angrily. At this moment, she only wanted to take a breath, but no matter what others think of her, there was no image left or right when the beating just happened.


    The corner of Biwu''s mouth twitched, and he scolded, "Miss, can you be so serious?" There is not a woman in the world who does not envy others for being prettier than herself, let alone the position of queen. As for the battle, who else is bigger than you?


    No matter how others looked at the abnormal Su Mianyue, Mu Chen raised the corners of his lips, and even his eyes showed a spoiled smile. The reason he liked Su Mianyue was because of her simple and unaffected posture, but Su Mianyue had to pretend and wronged himself for someone who didn''t have her in his heart.


    The imperial concubine had been keeping an eye on her son''s posture, and when she saw Mu Chen''s expression, she was immediately annoyed. She coldly interrupted Su Mianyue, "The empress is the head of the six palaces, an example for all concubines and concubines, and an example for all women in the world. Please be careful."


    "Your highness is right." Su Mianyue was tired of scolding. He took the tea that Biwu had handed him and took a sip to moisten his throat. He said with a slight sneer, "I summoned you all here today because of the good daughter of waiter lin. Our emperor''s mother Concubine Jin is going to catch a traitor in Phoenix Palace. Originally, this was a royal secret, and I shouldn''t have invited you here. The noble imperial concubine and his highness Prince Rui were the highest-ranking and most authoritative relatives of the royal family in Capital City. Mr. Gu was the crown prince''s dowager, and Old Madam Gu was the only old man in the Tianlan who had a high ranking wife relying on the glory of his granddaughter. Since lin shilang can''t be absent because of the relationship with the imperial concubine, I would like to trouble you all to search thoroughly the Phoenix Palace of this palace, so as to stop the wandering public from spreading any word, so that people would take the opportunity to damage the emperor''s dragon face and humiliate the reputation of the royal family."


    Su Mianyue spoke unhurriedly, as if he were talking about something unrelated to himself. The people who listened were indeed different. Grand Preceptor Gu and Old Madam Gu, who had not looked very good at first, hid their joy. When they entered the phoenix palace, they saw Eunuch Lee and guessed that Gu Linng was already ready. Regardless of the cause, they only needed to convict Su Mianyue of adultery.


    Despite this thought in his heart, Grand Preceptor Gu put on a righteous posture, and immediately stood up, watching lin shilang preach, just accusing him of not strict family education, and actually raised a daughter who did not take the royal family seriously, simply put lin shilang''s heart to death.


    Old Madam Gu was even more ruthless. He walked up to Concubine Jin and acted like an elder. But what he meant was that Concubine Jin was right to testify that Su Mianyue was having an affair, but he shouldn''t have alarmed so many people. There was no way he could end it, right?


    The imperial concubine looked at Su Mianyue suspiciously and saw that she was relaxed and composed, so she did not make a sound. After all, she was only the imperial concubine, but also the imperial concubine who moved out of the palace. If she did not speak properly, she would cause trouble for Mu Chen.


    "Your royal brother has only been out of the palace for a day and has had so much fun. I''m sure if your royal brother knew the situation in the palace, he would definitely give Concubine Jin a commendation. I''m afraid Concubine Jin is the only one in the harem who has the courage." Mu Chen chuckled and leaned back on the chair like a soft bone.


    With a glance at Mu Chen, Su Mianyue waved her hand and said directly to Mu Chen, "Please also ask Prince Rui, gu and lin to supervise the Imperial Guard''s search of Phoenix Palace. As for the inner bedroom of this palace, it is not convenient for men to enter. We can only trouble your imperial concubine, sisters and Old Madam Gu to check it out personally. As for the palace people..." With a sneer, Su Mianyue''s mocking eyes fell on Concubine Jin and continued, "Just stay and talk to jinfei. After all, no matter how many words a generation can say, it is predestined by heaven. If Concubine Jin does not seize the right time, this palace will not be able to guarantee whether there is a chance in the future."

 Chapter 50 The Empress Is Really Willful

    Everyone saw that Su Mianyue was serious, and it was about the face of the royal family, and it was already on the table, plus there were Gu Family people who agreed to the search, so naturally, they had to bite the bullet.


    Mu Chen and Grand Preceptor Gu chose a captain of the Imperial Guard guards, each with his own men and horses, to search Phoenix Palace together. Even the houses, kitchens, warehouses and courtyards where the palace people lived were not missed. As for the palace people in Phoenix Palace, except for those who went out to carry out orders, they were all standing in the courtyard. After the inspection, they had to check their bodies to prevent anyone from hiding.


    With the help of Biwu, Su Mianyue took the lead in going to bed, followed by the empress dowager and others. Afraid of missing something, old lady gu followed the empress dowager''s footsteps with the excuse of serving the empress dowager.


    Su Mianyue sat down without any hesitation. He pretended to be angry and shouted, "Concubine Jin, you should be able to rest assured about the people and horses being searched outside, right? The inner chamber of this palace cannot allow the outer man to enter. Now, in front of everyone, search this palace thoroughly. If you can''t find it, don''t blame this palace for punishing you. Even the lin family has used blood to wash away the humiliation this palace has suffered today."


    Concubine Jin swayed. When Su Mianyue wanted to invite so many people into the palace as witnesses, she knew that she had made a mistake, and now it was just a fluke.


    "The queen''s palace is very large. Can you invite the two sisters to join us..." Concubine Jin did not dare to say the word" search." She said in a voice like a mosquito," I am afraid that I will delay the empress and make your imperial concubine wait for a long time."


    "Concubine Jin, do you still want to drag someone into the water now?" Su Mianyue snorted. This Concubine Jin is really powerful. He doesn''t even know how to talk or do things. "You caused this, so clean up the mess for yourself. Phoenix Palace in this palace is mostly a dowry. There are so many treasures in this palace. You''d better be gentle. Otherwise, the nine clans of the lin family will come together to compensate this palace. Don''t be afraid that your actions will be too slow. If you can''t search them all in one hour, you will drag them out to play the ten boards. If you can double them in another hour, king rui and gu taifu will be guarding outside with the Imperial Guard. There will be imperial concubines, all the concubines and Old Madam Gu. You can''t turn a living person out."


    Concubine Jin clenched her teeth, knowing that su mianyue was not going to let her go, she could only bear the humiliation to search. Even if she knew that she would be beaten, she was not afraid to waste time searching every corner carefully. Even if she could not find a man, as long as she found some evidence to make Su Mianyue unable to eat, she could still earn money.


    But how could biwu give Concubine Jin this opportunity?


    Borrowed a knife from the guard, and where Concubine Jin wanted to search, Biwu kindly escorted him and went forward to hack it. As long as the valuables were not broken, some of the ornaments would be treated as a change of eye, and the lin family naturally paid for it.


    Concubine Jin searched for more than three hours, the stacking of the rod''s blame, before and after being beaten 70 boards, and finally crawling on the ground to continue the search, the blood winding in Su Mianyue''s inner bed, many concubines covered their mouths and noses, I don''t know if I should sympathize with her one or two.


    "That''s enough." Concubine Jin wanted to continue searching, not even letting go of the jug. The imperial concubine couldn''t stand it any longer, so she gave a drink, frowned at Su Mianyue, but asked the imperial concubine, "Concubine Jin, you accused the empress of not being a good judge. Phoenix Palace has hidden a man. This imperial concubine asked you where the evidence is."


    Concubine Jin had been knocked unconscious several times, but Su Mianyue had been forced to wake him up. He leaned against the closet, gasping heavily, and replied weakly: "The concubines have no substantial evidence, but the empress was so angry at them today that she was in a hurry to drive them out. Even Biwu, who was beside the empress, looked flustered. There must be something she couldn''t see. The concubines and Noble Imperial Concubine Ling..."


    "Lady Concubine Jin, it is reasonable to say that your subject is not qualified to teach you a lesson, but your age is as old as your subject''s granddaughter. Your subject really can''t bear for you to go the wrong way. You are too confused. You have been in the palace for many years, how can you make such a fatal mistake?" Seeing that jinfei was about to involve Gu Linng, Old Madam Gu spoke quickly, as if feeling sorry for jinfei.


    Glancing at Old Madam Gu, the imperial concubine did not say a word. Su Mianyue sneered. It was impossible to beat Gu Linng with this. But Gu Linng''s actions would disappoint Mu Tinng, and Su Mianyue had done a good job. All she wanted was a few days of peace and quiet so that she could plan a good future for herself.


    "What a joke! This palace is only here for a short time. I didn''t prepare for it in advance. I didn''t want to be rude to anyone, so I sent you away, Concubine Jin. Could it be that you, a concubine of the first and second grade, still want the lord of these six palaces to flatter me?" Su Mianyue snorted coldly, slapped the table and jumped up. The imperial physician who had already prepared his pulse and prescription in hand swung towards the empress dowager and Old Madam Gu. "Biwu, go and give me a board. If Concubine Jin, who is not in the japanese palace today, can''t speak, I will put up a seal and leave the palace. The empress is such a coward, and I still have nothing to do with the whole world."


    Biwu''s mouth twitched. Knowing that Su Mianyue was taking the opportunity to clean up the harem, he silently said that their empress was willful, so he gave Chunhua a look and asked her to go out to get the instruments of torture.


    Chunhua understood and took the most painful plank, with some wooden thorns on it.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Mianyue took the plank and walked towards the princess angrily. He had already seen Su Mianyue''s shrewdness. Everyone in the room wisely chose to shut up so as not to offend the angry Su Mianyue.


    If they had been humiliated like this, they would not have let it go, not to mention that Su Mianyue was originally a proud daughter of heaven, and now she is the empress.


    "If you dare to frame this palace, you are tired of living." Su Mianyue slapped Concubine Jin''s face and it swelled up, but his men didn''t want to stop. "This palace has always treated you well, and has given you full authority over the matters of the emperor''s birthday banquet. You are not satisfied yet. Fortunately, you are a brainless fool. Otherwise, there will be such a thing at this birthday banquet. Do you want the emperor to be shameless in court in the future? Damn it, the japanese palace wants you to shut your mouth for the rest of your life and see if you can make any more trouble in the future."


    Su Mianyue had a great time hitting her, and beads of sweat were oozing from her forehead. But the slap on her face made her heart tremble, especially Old Madam Gu''s face, which was the most ugly, and she understood Su Mianyue''s intention of letting her come. This was to knock on the Gu Family people and let them discipline Gu Linng. Doesn''t mean you can be bullied.


    Seeing that the concubine was beaten so hard that she couldn''t even open her eyes, Biwu stepped forward to hold Su Mianyue and loudly advised, "Don''t be angry, empress. Your wronged majesty will make the decision for you. If the prime minister knew that you were so angry because of a little concubine, he would be heartbroken."


    Secretly giving Biwu a look of praise, Su Mianyue took the opportunity to hand the wooden card to Chunhua, and still said fiercely, "Give this palace a good beating, wake up after fainting and continue. This palace wants her to take a breath before the emperor returns to the palace."


    The eyes of the imperial concubine and others flashed. Even if Su Mianyue was not favored, he was still the empress. Wasn''t it because of the power of the Su Family that even the emperor was afraid of three points?


    "Empress, this matter is very important. Let''s wait for the emperor to return to court before making a decision. Concubine Jin may be wrong, but after all, she is a second grade concubine..." The empress dowager intended to plead for the empress dowager. She did not want Su Mianyue to spread her reputation as a poison queen after she became jealous. Since the founding of tian lan, there has never been such a high quality in the royal family.


    However, Su Mianyue did not mean to appreciate it, "According to the folk rules, this palace is the main wife, and the other rank concubines are just distinguished as concubines, concubines and concubines. As the mother of the state, although this palace has no right to sell the concubines, and before the emperor agrees to it, it should not privately remove the position of the concubines above the second grade, but the power of this palace to punish the concubines is unquestionable. Does the imperial concubine feel that this slut can maliciously slander a country based on her own imagination, but this palace cannot touch her?"


    The imperial concubine''s face stiffened. If she had not disliked Su Mianyue, she would not have said those words just now. She admitted that she had selfish intentions, but forgot that Prime Minister Su''s daughter was not the one who would be slaughtered and not retaliated. Instead, Su Mianyue had been much more peaceful recently, which made her forget the secret of the crown prince''s residence.


    "Empress, please calm down. Your imperial concubine didn''t mean that..." Old Madam Gu wanted to sell well in front of the imperial concubine, so he said a few good words, as if he did not know that she was the one who made Su Mianyue suffer.


    Looking coldly at Old Madam Gu, Su Mianyue curled his lips and smiled coldly. He took the handkerchief that Biwu handed over and wiped his bloodstained fingers. He laughed coldly and said, "Old Madam Gu, is it possible for a lady to interrupt me when I speak to the imperial concubine? In this house, except for the servants, they are all from the royal family. Has Old Madam Gu ever seen anyone so unruly?"


    Old lady gu was so angry that she almost lost her temper. Since her son became the grand tutor and she also got an imperial edict, where was she not being held up?


    Gu Linng scenery was conferred as a noble consort, and was specially favored by her, which made her boundless scenery. Anyone who saw her could not be called an old prince.


    But Su Mianyue didn''t give her face today. He didn''t take Gu Family seriously!


    But Su Mianyue had this proud and willful capital, and the Su Family was not the one to provoke the Su Family.


    "What the empress has taught us is that my old body has made a mistake, and I ask her to calm down." Old Madam Gu still held his own identity and only bowed to Su Mianyue.


    "If you know that you are wrong, then you are guilty. Is this how Old Madam Gu pleads?" Su Mianyue shouted angrily, shook the hem of her skirt and sat down. She glanced at Old Madam Gu coldly and said scornfully, "The family education of the Gu''s Mansion has been passed down from generation to generation. This palace is really eye-opening. Since old lady gu is the wife of a high order, but she doesn''t know the rules, then she should stay in the palace and learn the rules well. You can leave the palace after you learn them well."


    "Empress..." The imperial concubine frowned and called out, but stopped under Su Mianyue''s cold eyes.


    "Your highness, you are the elder of this palace. You must know better than this palace how to maintain the royal dignity. I wonder what your highness thinks is the best way to deal with it." Su Mianyue didn''t say what to do.


    The imperial concubine glanced at Concubine Jin, who was still being tortured. It was not easy for her to interfere in this matter. At most, it was to do a personal certificate. Then it could only be Old Madam Gu''s words just now.


    "When old lady gu gets old, she will inevitably forget some rules and let others teach her. But Noble Imperial Concubine Ling has a dragon heir. If she learns that Old Madam Gu has been left in the palace, she will be depressed and affect her health." The empress dowager reminded Su Mianyue not to go too far so that she could not avoid the show.


    But Su Mianyue, who had never been willful before, had not been able to stand up to her once. She was not willing to go back in defeat. She was going to declare war and make everyone in the harem fear her, especially Mu Tinng and Gu Linng, the troublemakers.


    And this imperial concubine, isn''t it because his son Mu Chen didn''t marry the original owner that he made things difficult for her?

 Chapter 51 Miss, You Are Too Arrogant Today

    A sly smile flashed in her eyes. Su Mianyue took a slow sip of tea and looked up at old lady gu, just in time to catch her smug and mocking eyes.


    "The empress dowager said it was courteous, and the emperor had many concubines, but only Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and Concubine Qing had the dragon heirs. Even Concubine Qing had given a lot of things and tonics, and let Concubine De take care of Concubine Qing. This spiritual concubine was also the top person in the emperor''s heart, so she naturally had to take care of more." Su Mianyue regained his noble and unparalleled posture and put down his teacup to tidy up the nonexistent creases on his knees.


    When everyone thought that Old Madam Gu''s affair was over, they heard Su Mianyue say slowly: "Although your imperial concubine is enjoying the rest of her life in Prince Rui''s Mansion, she is an honorable imperial concubine. Seeing that your imperial concubine is getting along well with Old Madam Gu, I would like to invite old lady gu to Prince Rui''s Mansion as a guest. We will send people to Prince Rui''s Mansion every day to check on the progress of old lady gu in learning the rules. After old lady gu has learned the rules, Let''s go back to the mansion."


    The empress dowager''s eyelids twitched and she took a deep breath before she lost her temper. Old Madam Gu''s smug smile froze on her face, but Su Mianyue added: "Just now, the imperial concubine also said that it would be best not to alarm Noble Imperial Concubine Ling in this matter so as not to startle the dragon heirs. She believes that old lady gu is the grandmother of the imperial concubine of the spirit and does not want her to know such a shameful thing. In the future, she will not have the face to see all her sisters while walking in the harem. As for the imperial concubines of the various palaces..."


    Su Mianyue glanced over. The concubine, who was neither high nor favored, quickly lowered her head. Even the higher one did not dare to speak. Who knew what hole Su Mianyue had dug?


    Seeing that everyone was afraid of themselves, Su Mianyue, who was satisfied with the results, continued, "This palace believes that as long as it is not those who are not afraid of death and are willing to bear the wrath of the emperor, they will know what to do. Even those who want to pull this palace into the water, they must carefully consider whether the gains and losses can be borne."


    His tone suddenly turned cold. Su Mianyue scanned the crowd and saw that there was no objection. He waved at Chunhua and said, "Stop it. It''s okay to kill a bitch. It''s not worth it to hurt your own people."


    "Yes." Chunhua took two steps back and turned to su mianyue. Qiuyue had already woken Concubine Jin up with a silver needle, so he bowed and asked, "Empress, how is mother Concubine Jin going to settle down?"


    "Since feng yin was in charge of the palace, the dungeon in Phoenix Palace has been free, so let Concubine Jin be the first one." Su Mianyue waved his hand to take him down, then rubbed his head tiredly and sighed, "Take good care of him. His majesty will come back for trial. After all, he and his wife have a hundred days'' grace a day. Maybe he can save her life."


    The spring flowers and autumn moon received their orders, and the two of them drove Concubine Jin away. Everyone in the sleeping hall wanted to kneel down and leave, but there was no news outside, and they could not leave at this time.


    "Empress, your highness Prince Rui and Mr. Gu have been searched, and Phoenix Palace is no different," the palace people came in to report.


    Su Mianyue grunted, beckoned Biwu to come forward and ordered, "My palace is not feeling well. Go and ask king rui to write a statement. Make sure that all these nobles in the phoenix palace are stamped, or else my palace will die in vain. As for the palace people and the Imperial Guard in the various palaces and courtyards, ask them to write their confessions and write what they see, and keep them well."


    "Yes, I am." Biwu bowed and helped Su Mianyue to the inner room to rest. After a few steps, Su Mianyue seemed to find that there were other people in the room, such as the imperial concubine, but he only said to biwu: "After the testimony is collected and the guests are sent away, don''t forget to pass on the imperial physician for our palace. It seems that there is a breath in my chest, and I feel dizzy and weak. I don''t know if I can survive until the emperor returns."


    Su Mianyue said himself very seriously, but the smart people could hear what he meant, and they all knew how to say hello and leave. Su Mianyue released Biwu''s hand in the next moment, moved his muscles, and asked biwu with a wink, "How is it? Am I handsome today, your miss?"


    "Awesome!" Biwu gave a thumbs-up, but he was worried. "Miss, you are so arrogant today, but your majesty will be furious when he comes back, right?"


    "Even if I don''t do anything, Mu Tinng won''t be able to see me live a good life. It''s better to follow my heart and let those who wish me a bad life live a worse life than me. That''s the perfect life." Su Mianyue opened her mouth carelessly. In the past, she didn''t know what was going on here. It was also because she had changed her mind. She felt that she would leave the palace sooner or later.


    "Miss, this is to build happiness on the pain of others." Biwu rolled her eyes helplessly, then covered her lips and chuckled, "But, miss, it''s good to be happy, regardless of whether others suffer or not."


    "You''re the only girl who talks a lot. Hurry up and get down to business. This is your lady''s chance to turn around." Su Mianyue sat cross-legged on the soft couch, picked up a dried fruit and threw it up, then raised his head to catch it.


    Not to mention how much time Biwu took to get the testimony done, there was no news from Weiyang Palace, and Su Mianyue was not sure if Gu Linng knew about Old Madam Gu. She was worried about Mu Tinng''s birthday party all day, even though the people below were already preparing for it. But Mu Tinng wouldn''t be satisfied if she followed the procedure. Could she put her heart into it again?


    Phoenix Palace was so quiet these days that the whole harem was so quiet and terrifying. Biwu saw that Su Mianyue was so upset that he didn''t even feel like going out of the palace, so he gave Su Mianyue an idea. "Young lady, Concubine Hua''s actions that day looked rather grand, and the two newly ascended men who had been pampered and changed their clothes were also of scholarly origin. If not, I would have left the matters of the emperor''s birthday banquet to them. Young lady is now recovering from illness, and I believe the emperor will understand young lady."


    As soon as Su Mianyue heard this, he immediately lifted Biwu''s small face, kissed her on the forehead, and praised her, "Biwu baby, you are really my wife. Let''s do this. Let the spring flowers and autumn moon pass my message immediately. You are also ready to accompany me out of the palace to get some air."


    Being taken advantage of by Su Mianyue, Biwu blushed and shyly ran to arrange for Phoenix Palace. If the master wanted to leave the palace, he could not leave without saying anything, or he would be easily caught in the wrong place.


    Su Mianyue was so excited that she changed her clothes. Her life was over, and she wanted to go out for a walk.


    After the two of them left the palace, it was just noon, so they found a large restaurant and asked for a private room. The two of them had a good meal. The food in the palace was limited, even if there was a small kitchen because of their status, not all dishes could be cooked.


    "Bi, have the dishes packed." Su Mianyue touched his round belly and laughed. The two of them ordered more than a dozen dishes. Although there were only a few of them they liked to eat, each dish had at least one taste, so they changed their tune, "Pack up those that haven''t moved much and go buy some cakes later. It''s time to meet the boy who can make your miss feel so righteous today."


    "Good!" Biwu and Su Mianyue had been around for a long time, but they had never seen Su Mianyue treasure food like this, but they didn''t want to spoil Su Mianyue''s good mood.


    After the waiter packed up the dishes, Su Mianyue saw that there were still many dishes left, so he gave the waiter a silver reward of one or two, asking him to fold the rest of the dishes together and serve them to the unwilling beggars outside the restaurant. It was a crime to waste food.


    When the bill was paid, there was a total of 116 taels of silver. Su Mianyue generously gave 120 taels of silver. Seeing that the shopkeeper was the gold owner, he gave him a pot of wine as a bonus. Su Mianyue did not refuse, so he got drunk so that he could tell the truth, didn''t he?


    Su Mianyue waved a folding fan in one hand and held a bottle of wine in the other. Her black hair was tied to her head with a white jade crown. Along the way, she attracted the attention of many young girls and women. Su Mianyue even threw her eyes playfully, which made many women blush.


    Biwu carried a pile of food and walked behind Su Mianyue, silently mourning for the women. Even if their young lady was not married, it was impossible for her to be with them. Don''t let her heart wander. The peach blossom disaster was the scariest disaster in the world.


    When the master and servant arrived at the rented yard, the young man was about to have lunch. Su Mianyue glanced at the simple food on the table and did not even see the smell of meat, so he recruited the servants who bought it and asked, "Have you used up all the money I gave you? Just serve the young master like this?"


    "If you go back to the master, the slave did not hide the silver. Really not." The cook''s wife was so frightened that she kept kowtowing. Being a servant in this house could at least feed and clothe herself, and she had never been punished.


    "Sis..." The boy was stunned for a while when he saw Su Mianyue. He came to his senses and quickly changed his mind, "Brother jie, no matter what happens to the servants, I asked to make some vegetarian dishes."


    "When you''re growing up, you can''t grow strong without eating some meat and vegetables. You don''t have to save me money." As Su Mianyue said this, he slapped a hundred taels of silver on the table and asked Biwu to give two taels of silver to the woman who cooked, so that she could cook with meat and vegetables in the future, at least with meat. "Keep the money for the flowers. Since you are here, you will not be treated harshly. If you want to repay your kindness, you must wait until your body is well. Otherwise, there will be more money for this medicine than for meat."


    Although Su Mianyue was slim, she was a standard carnivore. Giving her a few days of vegetarian food would definitely kill her.


    Seeing that the young man was still hesitating, Su Mianyue patted him on the shoulder, lifted the hem of his clothes and sat down close to him, asking his wife to carry the material down. Biwu quickly took the food packed in the restaurant to the table and opened it, with a few snacks.


    "Judging from your appearance, I don''t know if you can drink. This pot of wine was bought on a whim." Su Mianyue put the wine pot on the table, knocked on the servant for a few words, and then asked everyone to leave, while Biwu stayed in the room to serve.


    "Thank you for saving my sister''s life. I will repay you in the future." The young man got up and bowed to su mianyue, but he didn''t want to kneel down.


    Biwu frowned, feeling that the young man was a little too big. It would be appropriate to at least kowtow to him if he really thanked him.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes sparkled, and the young man''s bow was not learned in the marketplace, but he could not guess the truth of the young man''s plight, and his heart was stronger.


    "We know each other once, but I don''t know my brother''s name. Can you tell me?" Su Mianyue smiled and asked back. He lifted his hand and gave it a weak support, "He''s at the bottom of su jie."


    Su Mianyue was too lazy to give himself a name, so he decided to use the sentence the teenager called her as a temporary name.


    The young man was stunned for a moment, then smiled clearly, but his tone was sad and said, "Yesterday all kinds of yesterday''s death, such as today all kinds of today''s life. Sister, if you don''t mind, can you give me a name?"


    Su Mianyue was stunned and looked at the young man''s sad but hopeful eyes. His heart ached a little. Such clear eyes should be bright and full of happiness.

 Chapter 52 Is It Really Good to Be Spoiled like This?

    "If you don''t choose the word" ��," I hope you can call Kangtai in the future and have a long fortune." Su Mianyue said these words subconsciously. When he saw the joy in the young man''s eyes, he was inexplicably cheerful." Just call him Su Yu. This name has a good meaning. It sounds good."


    Su Mianyue said, dipped in tea and wrote the words on the table.


    Young man... No, his name is Su Yu from now on. He stood up and bowed to Su Mianyue again. His eyes were red and he said, "Su Yu, thank you for your name. I will not let you down. I want to live a prosperous life and become my sister''s help in the future."


    Su Mianyue said, "Yes." He still blinked at biwu proudly. I don''t know if he felt that he had chosen a good name or saved a person who knew how to repay his kindness.


    Biwu was speechless, holding her forehead. She really did not understand miss anymore, but this young man was at most one or two years younger than miss. If Mu Tinng knew about Su Yu''s existence, there would be no good fruit to eat.


    Let Su Yu continue to sit down and eat. Su Mianyue would occasionally ask Su Yu what he knew and what he wanted to do in the future, so that she could train more easily.


    In the future, unless she completely changed her appearance, she would not be able to walk freely in the Tianlan, nor could she borrow the power of the su family, so Su Yu would become her biggest trump card, and it doesn''t matter to invest more capital.


    Hearing that su yu had studied and learned kung fu for a few years, he had abandoned all the difficulties in the past few years. Su Mianyue already had a plan in his heart. If su yu could go into official career, it would be best, but even if she could not go into official career, she could also go into business. The more people who experienced it, the faster they grew and knew how to be more defensive.


    "You should take good care of your injuries first. After your body recovers, you can find a master yourself. Please come to your home to teach. It''s best to be both civil and military." Su Mianyue immediately made up his mind and threw a purse full of banknotes to Su Yu. He smiled and said, "There are twenty thousand banknotes in it. Keep it well. Get yourself an identity letter, start a business from a young age, and use it as the initial capital for your business. If I need you, I''ll let you know."


    "Yes, Su Yu will not disappoint my sister." Su Yu blushed and wanted to bow to Su Mianyue, but his body was already shaking.


    "No matter how much you promise, it''s better to do one thing. Since you''re my brother, you won''t be inferior." Su Mianyue told Su Yu that he wanted to test him, but did not reveal much of his information. After all, one must be vigilant, not completely able to communicate.


    After Su Mianyue left, Su Yu sat on a stool and looked at the purse on the table. His eyes flashed with determination and he muttered, "Father, did you see it? Your son has met a noble man, and although he cannot return to the country, he believes that as long as his son does not die, he will be able to fulfill his father''s last wish. Your spirit in heaven must protect your son... And your sister."


    Clutching his purse tightly, Su Yu got up and went back to his bedroom. He did need to rest for a few days before he could go out to work, but at this moment, Su Yu showed no sign of getting drunk. Although he was thin, he had an awe-inspiring aura.


    Besides, Su Mianyue was in a good mood today. Instead of shouting about drinking wine and flowers, she went straight back to the palace. But when she returned to the palace, she heard the shocking news - Mu Tinng was assassinated and badly injured. Otherwise, no one would have sent the news back to the palace.


    "Does anyone else know about the assassination of the emperor besides this palace?" Su Mianyue asked with a frown.


    "Empress Dowager has an order not to spread the news. Empress Dowager''s decree is to ask the empress to come forward and stabilize the court." The imperial eunuch respectfully replied, because it was Empress Dowager''s people, so it was true respect for Su Mianyue.


    "Go back to Empress Dowager immediately and tell him I know." Su Mianyue''s face was calm, but her heart was not calm enough. The reason why Mu Tinng went out of the palace was that she planned it, but who did this assassination of the emperor? Did someone betray the horse that Prime Minister Su gave her?


    Seeing that Su Mianyue didn''t even care about Mu Tinng, the eunuch frowned. Biwu quickly tugged at Su Mianyue''s sleeve and gestured to her with the shape of her mouth.


    Even though he did not want to, Su Mianyue still asked, "Your majesty is seriously injured. Is there a shortage of medicinal herbs in Imperial Mausoleum? The accompanying imperial doctors may stabilize your majesty''s injuries? If there is a need, in the same way, this palace will do its best to complete it."


    The eunuch relaxed his brows and said that everything was arranged properly without the empress'' care.


    Su Mianyue really didn''t want to care, but mu ting could not die from this injury. She still had to survive under Mu Tinng''s eyes. She had to endure and say, "Biwu, go to the storeroom and take a look at the tonics that are suitable for those who are seriously injured. Let this father-in-law send them to the emperor. It''s cold in Imperial Mausoleum. Get Empress Dowager something to nourish his body, and choose some from the small storeroom in Phoenix Palace. Remember, only the best."


    "Yes." Biwu took the order and left. Out of the sight of the imperial eunuch, he patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, their young lady was not stupid. She did not take everything from the small storeroom. Otherwise, she would be empty several times. However, it was necessary to sell some things to Empress Dowager and the emperor.


    After sending the eunuch to rest for a while, Su Mianyue paced the room uneasily.


    "This is a big deal. I just want to earn some money, and I can make trouble when I run away. But now it might be a crime of murdering the king. Even if I can escape the territory of the Tianlan, I can''t take the whole prime minister''s office away. How many lives will I have to suffer this time?" Su Mianyue sighed as he spoke.


    When biwu came back and said that he had already taken the things to the imperial eunuch, he thought that Su Mianyue was worried about the emperor''s injuries, so he comforted him a few words. Su Mianyue was not in the mood to listen. He only said that he would go out of the palace and put on the phoenix carriage.


    Biwu quickly sent people to prepare. Feng jia arrived at the prime minister''s mansion. Unlike other people''s daughters who left the cabinet, the whole mansion had to go out and kneel to greet them. Even Su Mianyue''s father, Prime Minister Su, had to kneel to pay his respects.


    "No gift. I have something important to discuss with Prime Minister Su today. The others will stay away for the time being." Su Mianyue held the empress''s stance and spoke in a low voice, only raising his hand and gently brushing it.


    When Su Mianyue returned to the su mansion, it was the first time that he had put on such a serious attitude. Prime Minister Su knew that something was important and quickly led Su Mianyue to the study. Su Mianyue''s two brothers were dozens of steps away from the study and guarded it personally to prevent anyone from eavesdropping.


    After the servant served the tea, Su Mianyue asked Biwu to wait outside. Prime Minister Su couldn''t wait to ask, "Yue, what happened?"


    Prime Minister Su, who was dignified and serious in front of others, was just a good father who loved his daughter in front of Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue was stunned for a moment, and her heart warmed up inexplicably. She had never had such a relationship before, but the current situation was not suitable to talk about it. "Father, the emperor was assassinated in Imperial Mausoleum."


    Prime Minister Su''s face changed. After inquiring about Mu Tinng''s situation, he felt a little relieved. However, he saw that Su Mianyue did not show any pain in his heart, which made him suspicious.


    "Empress Dowager ordered me to preside over the court, but the harem is not allowed to do political work. Although I am the queen, it is not easy to appear. I can only ask my father." Su Mianyue also did not dare to spread the news of Mu Tinng''s assassination. Only Prime Minister Su could reassure her and asked, "It''s just that something like this happened to the emperor. I don''t know what to do. I came here to ask my father for advice and want to make an idea."


    Prime Minister Su pondered for a while and looked up at Su Mianyue. Finally, he sighed and said, "The harem is not a pure land. Since you chose the emperor in the first place, you must do your best to serve your wife."


    Su Mianyue stared fixedly at Prime Minister Su, waiting for his next words. He didn''t seem to understand much.


    "Capital City is only three days away from Imperial Mausoleum. Since the emperor is injured and the harem is not allowed to do political work, Yue can only do it with his heart. Capital City has its own father." Prime Minister Su''s loving gaze made Su Mianyue a little uncomfortable. In her previous life, no one had cared for her like this, or there were, but she chose to ignore it.


    With a slight pain in his heart, Su Mianyue still asked with a smile, "Does my father want me to visit the emperor in Imperial Mausoleum to cultivate the relationship between husband and wife?" In the last sentence, Su Mianyue''s mouth twitched. There was absolutely no relationship between her and Mu Tinng, and there shouldn''t be.


    Prime Minister Su smiled helplessly, "As long as my Yue is happy and supported by his father, the affairs of the palace will be temporarily handed over to Concubine De and Concubine Hua. But this matter must be handled in secret so that no one can have any ulterior motives."


    In the second half of the sentence, Prime Minister Su lowered his voice, obviously afraid that the walls had ears. To Prime Minister Su, loyalty and patriotism were his duty and the rules of the Su Family, but his daughter was the most important thing in his heart.


    Su Mianyue was a little surprised. It seemed that this Prime Minister Su had spoiled the original owner too much, but it was not the same as in the palace dramas. It was too spoiled. Was it really good to spoil her daughter like this?


    "I see. Thank you, father." Su Mianyue did not intend to cultivate feelings with Mu Tinng, but things would develop to this extent, and ultimately related to her, and it would not be safe not to look at it at this time.


    Su Mianyue secretly curled her lips. She definitely didn''t want Mu Tinng to die, but wanted to clean up the mess so that the people under her hands wouldn''t leave a tail behind and kill her.


    "Yue, you have to remember that no matter who you are or what situation you are in, your father will always be your backer. Even your two brothers will spare no effort to protect you. Don''t let yourself down." Prime Minister Su opened his mouth sadly, but it did not reveal Su Mianyue''s displeasure in the palace.


    He doted on his daughter but respected her choice. Otherwise, Prime Minister Su would have been able to use his power to deal with those who dared to provoke and frame Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue answered and wanted to leave. Prime Minister Su only thought that she was in a hurry to go to Imperial Mausoleum and did not ask her to stay. She only told Su Mianyue to be careful and take safety as the priority. Su Mianyue agreed.


    After Su Mianyue left, the two princes of the Su Family rushed to the study and asked Su Mianyue about the difficult things to solve. They subconsciously felt that Mu Tinng was being ungrateful and resentful of the blind concubines in the back palace who dared to harm Su Mianyue again and again, but her sister refused to ask for help. It was not easy for them to meddle in the affairs of the harem, so they could only be angry.


    After Su Mianyue returned to the palace, he asked Biwu to prepare casual clothes. At the same time, he also said that he closed the door of Phoenix Palace because of illness. He only sent a verbal order for Concubine De and Concubine Hua to manage the six palaces.


    When the moon was full, Su Mianyue and Biwu galloped on the official road. There were no towns or villages on the way to Imperial Mausoleum, so they could not stay there. Although the post station had two places, it was not convenient to do so.


    "Miss, there is a small forest ahead. Let''s rest outside." Biwu whipped his horse twice, caught up with Su Mianyue and suggested staying here.


    Su Mianyue looked up and saw that the grove was still nearly a hundred meters away, and behind him was a flat land. He could take care of whether there were any abnormalities around him, so he tightened his horse rope and prepared to rest here for a day.


    "Biwu, let''s tie the horses to the edge of the woods and let them eat some grass. Then we''ll light a bonfire and roast some dry food." Su Mianyue ordered him to walk cautiously towards the edge of the forest, feeling a little uneasy for some reason. He always felt that something was going to happen.


    But the two of them were walking through the woods late at night, making it even more unsafe. Su Mianyue was not going to take the risk. Who could guarantee that she would be able to cross back after she died, instead of burping her ass?

 Chapter 53 Afraid of Teammates like Pigs

    The woman''s sixth sense had always been very accurate. After Su Mianyue tied the horse up, she was a little restless. Even biwu burned the hot water for her to drink a little, but she didn''t notice the temperature of the porcelain bowl. She threw the bowl away subconsciously and extinguished the bonfire.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Biwu quickly took out the scalding medicine and wiped Su Mianyue''s fingers. When he saw that his fingers were burning red, tears were rolling in his eyes.


    "Biwu, we can''t stay here tonight. Let''s go." Su Mianyue pulled Biwu to his feet and frowned, "No matter what happens later, don''t panic. Just find a way to escape. Even if I''m in danger, don''t come back and save me. One of us has to report, okay?"


    "Miss, is someone trying to kill us?" Biwu''s face was pale with fear.


    Su Mianyue shook his head and said, "I just have a hunch that something bad will happen. Remember what I said, or you and I will die."


    Biwu had never seen Su Mianyue look so grave before. She had to nod, but her heart was filled with fear. Her death was not worth cherishing, but the master could not be hurt.


    The master and servant turned on their horses and immediately ran forward from the edge of the forest, startling the birds.


    On the willow top of the moon, the master and servant had already driven half the way, but they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    They saw a group of men in black riding tall horses blocking the road, holding bright knives in their hands, and looking even colder in the moonlight.


    "Young master, what should we do?" Biwu held the reins tightly. There were eight big men in front of them. It was impossible for them to rush over. They were afraid that they would not be able to escape by themselves.


    "Don''t panic." Su Mianyue took a deep breath and comforted Biwu. Holding the whip in one hand and the reins in the other, he shouted, "Heroes, dare you ask who it is? If we are here to carry out our mission, our master and servant will only pass by. Please do us a favor. If you want money, I will give it to you with both hands and never hide it."


    "Su Mianyue?" One of the men in black asked coldly.


    Su Mianyue''s heart tightened and he was just about to deny it when he heard biwu exclaim, "Miss, someone is trying to kill you. Go away, my servant is cut off!"


    Biwu rode on as if he were dead, trying to fend off the men in black for Su Mianyue. Looking at Su Mianyue, he held his forehead straight. He was not afraid of god-like opponents, but of teammates like pigs.


    "Biwu, have you forgotten my orders?" Su Mianyue shouted, and the frightened mount neighed and moved.


    Su Mianyue choked her, and Biwu quickly turned her horse around. Unfortunately, her riding skills were ordinary, and the horse was running wildly. How could she be driven by her?


    The horse''s front hooves were raised and its nose was ringing. It had thrown biwu off the horse''s back and ran away.


    Biwu, who had been thrown to the ground, stood up reluctantly and spread his arms to block the men in black. He shouted, "Miss, go, go!"


    Seeing that biwu was so loyal, Su Mianyue could not blame her for not being calm enough. He sighed and confronted the man in black. "Gentlemen, since you know who I am, you are still standing in the way. He probably didn''t care about the aftermath. Our masters and servants will never be your opponents. Since we cannot escape today, we can only do what you want."


    When he rode towards Biwu, Su Mianyue did not show any anxiety at all. He got off the horse and helped biwu up. When Biwu was about to lose his mind, he pinched the thin meat on her waist and told her to shut up.


    Biwu was in so much pain that he came over in an instant. Regardless of how badly he fell, he quickly got on his horse and reached out to pull Su Mianyue up. The master and servant moved together and ran towards the forest.


    The men in black were not in a hurry, as if they had deliberately given master and servant Su Mianyue a chance to escape. After they had walked more than ten meters, they chased after them, but they were not in a hurry, giving them a glimmer of hope.


    "Miss, what should we do? Those people seem to be chasing after us. Can''t we run away?"


    "Miss, you can leave on your horse alone. Let''s ride together. They will catch up soon. Miss will be in danger."


    "No, even if you fight for your life, you can''t let miss be in danger. Miss, let me go."


    "Shut up!" Su Mianyue said in a low voice. Biwu was so noisy that she had a headache.


    If those men in black behind really wanted to kill them, how could they run so far?


    Su Mianyue was very calm, guessing what the other party''s purpose was, and who sent it, but while running, a lot of branches were scratched on his cheek, and the pain Su Mianyue could not concentrate on these things.


    "Miss, in front..."


    "Shut up!" Su Mianyue let out another low cry. This time, Biwu did not behave, but shouted, "There''s a cliff ahead. It''s a cliff!"


    Su Mianyue sat in the back, his vision was not good. When he heard Biwu''s cry, he looked up and was at least half scared out of his wits.


    There was less than a hundred meters away. Su Mianyue didn''t know how high the cliff was. He could see another peak a hundred feet away. Su Mianyue knew that it was too late to rein in the cliff.


    "Biwu, hold your head." At the same time that Su Mianyue ordered Biwu, he pulled off the hairpin and stabbed it into the horse''s thigh.


    The horse was in pain and ran frantically forward. Su Mianyue held Biwu in his arms and lay on the back of the horse with him. He held the reins tightly with both hands and shouted in his heart, "Old lady, if I die here today, I will go to the palace of hell to sue you!"


    The horses neighed and the screams of the master and servant resounded throughout the valley, causing all the animals and birds to run for their lives.


    The men in black who had chased after the edge of the cliff frowned at the bottom of the cliff, and the leader frowned even more. "Old eight, report to the young master. There''s a change in plan. The others follow me to the bottom of the cliff to find someone."


    The man known as the eighth immediately turned around and left, leaving behind seven men in black who were quickly searching for a way down the cliff.


    Not to mention how these people were, Su Mianyue and Biwu had just experienced a life-and-death situation. Although the master and servant were not killed by the fall, they had many scratches on their bodies. Biwu had sprained his foot and it was hard to walk.


    "Miss, it''s almost dawn. We can definitely walk out alive, right?" Holding each other''s hands with Su Mianyue, Biwu asked in a low voice, afraid that his voice would attract wild animals, but if he did not speak, he felt uneasy.


    "There are fewer trees in front of us. Let''s go there and rest." Su Mianyue also had severe pain all over his body, but this pain was nothing compared to life and death.


    "Let''s go quickly. What if we meet a beast?" Biwu didn''t want to rest. He would rather walk with his broken leg.


    "It''s so dark that we can''t see the road clearly. Let''s take a break and keep some strength. Maybe we''ll meet a hunter or something, and we''ll be saved." Su Mianyue comforted Biwu feebly, but in his heart he cursed himself.


    How mean she must be. That Mu Tinng only scolded her and punished her. Even if she died in Imperial Mausoleum, Su Mianyue was still a widow. It would be easier to find another chance to leave the palace.


    Not knowing what Su Mianyue was thinking, Biwu was so thirsty that she did not refute it, and she really did not have the strength to walk anymore.


    Biwu sat down against a big tree. Su Mianyue got up to pick up the firewood and stacked it in a few places. Then he sprinkled some powder around him to drive away snakes, insects, rats and ants. He helped Biwu to sit in the middle and lit the fire one by one. Only then did he return to Biwu and sit down on the ground, tired and wearing coarse clothes.


    "It''s all because Biwu is useless, and miss is tired." Biwu spoke in a tearful voice, holding the dagger that Su Mianyue had handed her.


    "If you have the strength to cry, it means that the injury is not serious. Take a quick rest. It will be dawn before you have the strength to go." Su Mianyue was so tired that his eyelids were fighting and his voice was weak.


    "Miss, let''s eat some dry food." Although Biwu was not able to move, he gritted his teeth and spread her cloak on the ground, then covered her with Su Mianyue''s, and took out the rations from the bundle.


    Because the burden was always carried by Biwu, when the master and servant fell off the cliff, Su Mianyue was also holding Biwu tightly, so the burden was not lost, or else their master and servant would really be sad.


    "If you sleep, you won''t be hungry. You can eat dry food tomorrow morning." Su Mianyue''s stomach growled, but his back was facing Biwu and he urged Biwu to rest.


    "No, miss, just rest. Biwu is still energetic. If there is a beast coming, Biwu can lead miss." Biwu held the dagger in both hands and kept looking around.


    After hearing what biwu said, Su Mianyue realized that it was time for someone to stay up in the wild, but it was absolutely impossible for him to stay up alone. He said, "Biwu, you didn''t listen to me before. In the end, we are in this situation. Now, you have to listen to me, or none of us can get out of this mountain, understand?"


    "But miss hasn''t said what she wants her servant to listen to." Biwu blinked and looked at Su Mianyue in confusion.


    With a tap on his head, Su Mianyue sadly realized that he was so sleepy that he couldn''t even speak incoherently. He pointed to a pile of leaves around them and said, "If you find that a group of animals are trying to attack us, light the leaves. Don''t shout, and don''t rush out. Do you understand? Of course, you have to wake me up, but you have to cover my mouth and call me, or I will definitely yell rude."


    Biwu blinked his eyes again and looked at Su Mianyue like an idiot. He pouted and did not speak. He nodded earnestly.


    Su Mianyue lay on the ground, not caring how uncomfortable it was, not to mention whether it was damp or not. He muttered, "Baby Biwu, call me in half an hour. We''ll take turns keeping vigil. Otherwise, you''ll be sleepy later. Let''s wait for the beast to make a midnight snack."


    Whether it was Biwu''s ravenous mouth or Su Mianyue''s prophecy, before half an hour had passed, Biwu was so frightened by the pair of green eyes that his body trembled, but he endured the fear of taking two burning branches in the nearest place and throwing them on two leaves. He immediately turned around and called for Su Mianyue.


    Biwu forcefully followed Su Mianyue''s nose and mouth and shouted in a trembling voice, "Miss, wake up. There are wolves. There are wolves."


    Su Mianyue was so suffocated that he could hardly breathe. Just as he was about to get angry, he heard a pack of wolves. He was so scared that he sat up and didn''t have time to blame biwu for almost suffocating her. He was already so scared by the pack of wolves surrounding them that he couldn''t speak.


    Although there were only five or six wolves, the two weak women, su mianyue and Biwu, were no match for them at all, and they didn''t even have weapons, and each of them couldn''t even defend themselves with a dagger.


    Su Mianyue swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva and cursed in a low voice, "What kind of luck did I have? Didn''t I say there are almost no wild animals in this area? What the hell is this?"


    "Miss, what should we do? We are both so thin that we are not enough for these wolves to eat." Biwu grabbed the dagger and gestured to the left and the right. She was so anxious that she burst into tears.


    Although Su Mianyue was calmer than biwu, he was not much better. He kept thinking about whether there was a way to escape.


    But wolves are very tolerant predators. Even if the two of them don''t move, they won''t be able to consume the wolves. And when the bonfire is burned out, the wolves won''t be afraid anymore.

 Chapter 54 Oh My God!

    "Damn, god is killing me." Su Mianyue cursed in a low voice, took a look at the trembling green, opened the bag, took out the water bag, and poured half of it on himself, and the other half on Biwu.


    "Miss, what are you doing? This is horse urine. It''s filthy." Biwu was disgusted by the smell of horse urine, and Su Mianyue was no better than her.


    "When I was a child, I heard the coachman say that wolves were afraid of the smell of horse urine. I don''t know if it''s true or not. I can only gamble. Otherwise, do you think that your miss doesn''t want horse meat and must get some horse urine with her?" He took out a quick handkerchief to cover his nose and mouth. Although his breathing was not smooth, the unpleasant smell was not so pungent.


    Biwu was just like him, and it was important to be alive now.


    Seeing that biwu was not a lucky person, Su Mianyue gave her a look of appreciation, took out a long shirt, tore off a few of them, and said to biwu, "Now, whatever I do, you do whatever you want. Don''t ask."


    Biwu nodded quickly and tore off a few strips as wide as Su Mianyue had torn. The master and servant tied the dagger to their wrists and checked the contents of the bundle. Except for one person''s change of clothes, rations and necessary items, they were thrown aside.


    "These are worth several thousand taels of silver." Biwu glanced at the silver ingots and gold and silver jewelry that were thrown on the ground and said with some heartache.


    "A few thousand taels of silver is just a meal of wine, more important than life?" After giving Biwu a blank look, Su Mianyue thought for a moment, then took out two more steamed buns and handed them to Biwu. "Hurry up and eat. You''ll have to run when you get the chance, okay?"


    "Yes." Biwu nodded, but her eyes fell on her injured foot. In her current situation, she would only implicate the master. Why not...


    Looking at the wolves, Biwu was still scared, but his eyes were full of death.


    Slapping Biwu, Su Mianyue glared and said, "Don''t think about those useless things. Your master won''t leave you here alone if I bring you out. You''d better be obedient later, or I''ll come back to save you."


    Biwu sobbed, feeling moved and anxious.


    After eating the steamed buns, the two of them sat back to back to rest for a while, but no one dared to fall asleep. After gathering some strength, Su Mianyue picked up the two sticks that were thicker than the arms of their master and servant and set them on fire. After burning the red charcoal that could be about a foot long, Give one of them to Biwu.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue looked like a strong man who would never return. He said sadly, "Biwu, today you and my master and servant may be doomed. If you can''t leave alive, you will be reincarnated into a good family in your next life. Never come back to me again."


    "Ah?" Biwu was completely confused and did not understand what Su Mianyue was saying at this time.


    "Don''t stand there, use your strength later, and show me the way to sweep away thousands of troops, so that these wolves won''t dare to come near, understand?" After Su Mianyue said this, she did not wait for biwu to reply. The stick with fire waved like a golden hoop in her hand and ran towards the wild wolf.


    Seeing this, Biwu hurriedly followed behind Su Mianyue, even learning seven or eight poses.


    But after all, Biwu''s foot was injured, and he had never played with a stick. When he ran to the wolves, he fell to the ground with a heel and groaned in pain. "Miss, go away, don''t worry about your servant."


    "Oh my god!" Su Mianyue wanted to hold her forehead, but she had no time. She could only wave her stick and walk towards biwu while asking Biwu about her condition.


    Sadly, Biwu was injured and couldn''t leave at all. The wolves were closing in on them and were ready to pounce on them. Su Mianyue seemed to see the god of death waving at her, but he had to fight for the last time.


    "Ah, I fought with you, I fought with you!" With a loud scolding, Su Mianyue stood there with his eyes closed and waved his stick. A wolf howled in his ear, thinking that he had attacked the wolf and didn''t dare to stop.


    Su Mianyue was so shocked that he raised his foot and kicked him in the arm, but he heard the muffled voice of a familiar man.


    "Childe Su, is this revenge?" Childe Bai covered his chest but said with a faint smile.


    Su Mianyue opened one of his eyes and saw young master bai standing a few steps away with a black footprint on his chest, the size... His eyes fell on his leg, which was still kicking in the air. Su Mianyue smiled sheepishly and asked obsequiously, "Childe Bai, what a coincidence. Did you fall down too?"


    "I heard there were minks here, so I wanted to try my luck, but I didn''t want to meet you being attacked by wolves. It''s fate." Childe Bai frowned at the dirty white clothes and said politely, "What about you?"


    "Hehe." Su Mianyue touched his nose and said awkwardly, "The horse was frightened and fell off the cliff."


    Su Mianyue frowned slightly, always thinking that Childe Bai''s master and servant came too coincidentally, but the grace of saving her life could not be ignored, so she hid the truth, and Childe Bai did not ask again.


    "Thank you for saving Childe Bai''s life." Su Mianyue arched his hand and did not say anything in return. He glanced at the gray attendant wiping the sword, then at the wolves that had been killed. He turned to Biwu and patted Biwu, who was already stunned, and said in a low voice, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Biwu looked up at Su Mianyue, who was still in a daze. When she saw that Su Mianyue was fine, she burst into tears. Pulling Su Mianyue''s clothes, she buried her head in tears. She was either glad that she had survived or afraid.


    Su Mianyue had no choice but to let Biwu cry until Biwu''s voice was hoarse from crying. Then he dissuaded him, "You smell of horse urine. Don''t you feel like you''re fuming?"


    Hearing this, Biwu quickly let go of his hand and wiped her nose and mouth with his sleeve, but he forgot that she had the same smell on her body. He complained a little, "Didn''t the young master say that wolves are afraid of the smell of horse urine? Instead, we provoked a whole body of smell, or almost gave the wild wolf a snack. We will never listen to the young master again."


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and looked at Biwu. Seeing her blushing face, he pinched her twice. "Baby, if you''re not afraid, just get up. Don''t forget we''re still on a mission. We''re going to Imperial Mausoleum."


    Su Mianyue gritted her teeth and wondered if she wanted to give them a ride in white. Even though her behavior in white was suspicious, the wild animals in the forest made her even more afraid.


    Biwu did not want to think so much. He took Su Mianyue''s hand and stood up. He glanced at the attendant in gray and said naturally: "Hey, I''m calling you. I''m injured and I can''t leave. Since you''re saving people, send buddha to the west. At least send us out of this mountain. Otherwise, we''ll be eaten by wild animals, and you''ll have to work for nothing."


    She looked at Biwu speechlessly. I don''t know which brain circuit is wrong with her. Is begging so rude?


    The grey attendant glanced at Biwu. Seeing master bai nodding, he walked over and squatted down to let Biwu climb on his back.


    "May I trouble Childe Bai for a little more help?" Su Mianyue pointed at the dead wolf and planned to destroy it.


    Although Childe Bai was a neat freak, he did not refuse Su Mianyue''s help. He took the sword from the gray coat attendant, picked up the wolf''s body and threw it into the fire one by one. Only then did the four of them go on their way.


    Su Mianyue did not want to talk to Childe Bai, so he quickly followed the footsteps of the gray-clothed entourage and occasionally exchanged a few words with biwu, seemingly completely indifferent to this encounter.


    Accompanied by master bai and his servants, there was no need to worry about encountering any more wild animals, so the speed of the journey was not too fast, stopping in the middle to eat twice before crossing the mountain range.


    "Very few people pass by this official road. Since you are here to handle the affairs of the court, why not send you to the post station and have someone prepare the horses for you?" After leaving the woods, Childe Bai suggested.


    "Good." Su Mianyue had no other choice. She didn''t want to go to the end of the eleventh road, and she still had to support Biwu on that big road.


    "Our business will not be affected if you leave the capital for business, right?" Bored on the road, Childe Bai asked.


    Su Mianyue glanced at him, thinking that he had forgotten all about it, but shook his head and said with certainty, "You won''t be delayed in earning money. There are still more than ten days left."


    "Childe Su seems to have a problem with bai mou. If bai mou has any disrespect, please ask Childe Su for a few more words." Childe Bai arched his hand. It was clearly the 11th road, but he was not tired. Besides the black spot on his chest where Su Mianyue kicked him, his white clothes were not stained with dust.


    "Childe Bai misunderstood. Speaking of it, it was Childe Bai who saved su mou''s master and servant twice. Su mou was too grateful. How could he have any opinions?" Su Mianyue spoke faintly, but his feet quickened, and his eyes fell on the gray men who had been keeping ten meters away from them.


    He was clearly carrying a person behind his back, but his footsteps were fresh. Every time Su Mianyue was speeding up, the gray attendant would also be speeding up. When Su Mianyue slowed down, the gray attendant would also slow down. I really doubt that he was doing it on purpose.


    Childe Bai, too, was no longer three steps behind when he left the forest, but walked side by side with Su Mianyue.


    "Bai mou misunderstood. Please forgive me, Childe Su. Let bai mou be the host some other day. How about a few drinks for Mr. Su?" Childe Bai was like a cloud in the sky, pure and flawless, and his words were even more ethereal.


    Su Mianyue frowned again and turned around to look at Childe Bai, who had stopped waiting for her. Seeing that he had a gentle smile on his lips, he asked angrily, "Childe Bai, su mou is really not familiar with you. Even if you were rescued twice by Childe Bai, su mou would give you half of the big business. This debt of gratitude has been paid off. Can you ask master bai to appear less in front of su mou in the future? Doesn''t Childe Bai know that such a fake smile like yours will make people indigestion?"


    Staring blankly at Su Mianyue''s pink lips opening and closing, the curve of Childe Bai''s mouth slightly raised, obviously in a good mood.


    "I''m not familiar with you now. That''s because you don''t have many friends and bai mou has a lot of business. If Childe Su is interested, you might as well do it together. Bai mou prefers to make friends with good taste than those stinky copper. If he has a few confidants, he will have no regrets in this life." Childe Bai said with a smile instead of anger.


    Waving her hand, Su Mianyue realized that Childe Bai would not back down, but she did not find out the true identity of this Childe Bai, and did not dare to do it easily.


    "Su mou is not interested in the business in Childe Bai''s hands. I''m sorry, su mou is a man with a stink of copper. Childe Bai is a scholar, and he is even more noble and brilliant. He can''t bear to be a confidant of master bai. Please ask Childe Bai to raise his hand. After this business is over, we''ll meet again." Su Mianyue was upset and had always been wary of master bai, and now he wanted to stay away from him.


    "Isn''t Childe Su afraid of breaking bai mou''s heart?" Childe Bai walked up and said in a low voice, not caring much, "It''s so called a fair and fair lady. It''s hard to meet such a flexible person in this life. They have already fallen in love with each other. Even if they can''t become confidants, they still want to be on their side. Can''t this small wish be realized?"


    "When did you know?" Su Mianyue suddenly turned around and saw master bai waving his folding fan in an elegant and handsome manner. He was furious and forgot that the other party might be a master. He raised his leg and kicked him. He angrily scolded, You look like a decent person, but you don''t know what to do. With your personality, you still want to pick up girls. Wait for the next life. Soul is weak, and then you dare to appear in front of me again. If you hit me once, your parents won''t recognize you."

 Chapter 55 Make Her like You

    I didn''t expect Su Mianyue to strike at the first sign of disagreement. Childe Bai was beaten to the left and to the right. Although Su Mianyue''s beautiful hands and legs wouldn''t hurt him so much, his white clothes made a lot of dirty marks.


    "Did you eat firecrackers? What bai just said was gray clothes. It was gray clothes who took a fancy to Childe Su''s maid dressed as a man." Childe Bai shouted as he dodged. His loud voice almost caused the grey man to fall to the ground, but his back seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. Could he throw it away?


    "Bullshit your mother. If gray likes Bi, what kind of heart would you hurt?" Su Mianyue was tired, so he stood there with his waist crossed and dressed in coarse clothes.


    Childe Bai smiled helplessly, tidied up his messy clothes, and sighed, "Bai mou played with flowers, never touched a leaf, and never touched any woman. But for the first time, gray clothes felt the love between children, and bai mou wanted to be a matchmaker, who knew... Ah!"


    With a long sigh, Childe Bai stopped talking, but it was obvious that Su Mianyue was being sentimental.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue looked at him suspiciously, Childe Bai opened the folding fan and explained, "If this fool hadn''t told bai that when he saved ah bi on the street last time, he found out that she was a woman, bai would have thought that he had a dragon yang fetish. Strangely enough, why did Childe Su go out without a servant but with a maid? Could it be that her sister-in-law was a jealous woman who refused to let her confidant accompany her and refused to let prince su go out?"


    The corners of Su Mianyue''s mouth twitched. It was impossible to understand how much brain capacity the ancient people had. How could this hole be so big?


    There was no need for Su Mianyue to answer. Childe Bai continued to speculate, "It''s really difficult for Childe Su to have a shrew at home, but this Bi seems to be very good to Mr. Su. He even helped to hide the drinking and eating. Childe Su is still capable. Even his wife''s confidant has been taken down. Bai mou admired him."


    "I admire your sister!" Su Mianyue cursed. He had recovered his strength, so he walked in the direction of the gray attendant with his arms folded around his chest, lest his palms itch and beat him again.


    Looking at Biwu, who was lying on top of the gray entourage, Su Mianyue had a headache. Women in this era were carried over by men as if they had to marry each other, but how could her Biwu baby marry such a sulky gourd?


    A man who doesn''t know romance must be a woman''s greatest sorrow. Moreover, the identity of master and servant of master bai is also very mysterious. Su Mianyue doesn''t want to marry Biwu in a daze.


    I don''t have any younger sisters, but there are a few concubines, but their marriage is not something that bai mou can decide. Besides, the Childe Su family has a shrew wife, so I''m afraid they can''t take concubines anymore. Let''s stop thinking about it. "Childe Bai didn''t seem to notice that Su Mianyue''s face was as black as a pot. He continued to ask seriously," is Childe Su reluctant to let ah bi out? Although this girl is a little more clever, she is still a girl after all. If sister-in-law knew what happened between you, she wouldn''t even be able to keep a whole body. Childe Su really likes this girl, so why not let her marry out? At least she''s a real girl, isn''t she?"


    "Shut your mouth!" Su Mianyue could not bear to roar. He glared at master bai and scolded, "Childe Bai, you can eat whatever you want. At the worst, poison yourself to death. Just think of it as killing the people. But don''t say anything. You will kill an innocent girl. My Bi baby deserves a better man to marry. Keep Childe Bai to enjoy that amorous and stuffy gourd of yours."


    With that, Su Mianyue turned around and chased after the servant in grey. He did not intend to let him carry Biwu on his back, but without Childe Bai''s order, the servant in grey quickened his steps. Su Mianyue could not shout out the reason, so he could only chase after him angrily, lest Biwu suffer a loss.


    Looking at Su Mianyue being so devoted to a little girl, Childe Bai restrained his smile and kept his eyes hidden. He said to himself, "If he knew your true nature, he would not bear to treat you like this. He would treat you like a treasure."


    After that, Childe Bai revealed a mocking smile and returned to his flirtatious attitude, chasing after su mianyue. However, although Childe Bai was fast, he walked leisurely in the eyes of others.


    In the relay station, after the doctor had seen Biwu''s injuries, Su Mianyue put medicine on her. When no one else was around, Su Mianyue lowered his head and asked, "Baby Biwu, what do you think of that gray coat?"


    "It''s good. It''s not much to talk about. It''s also very powerful and good at kung fu." If she had the same kung fu, miss wouldn''t have been hurt.


    Su Mianyue''s hand, which was rubbing the medicine, paused, hating in his heart, and then asked, "Is this baby Biwu''s heart stirring? Do you think that other men are better, and aren''t you afraid that your master and I will taste it?"


    "Ah, miss, what are you saying? I just envy him for his skill. A man like that can still be a follower. If anyone marries him, it''s really bad luck for eight lifetimes. If you ask him ten sentences, you won''t answer one." Biwu''s small mouth crackled, and he made the gray attendant useless, but Su Mianyue was more and more happy to hear it.


    On the roof, Childe Bai glanced at the gray-robed attendant. Seeing his expressionless face, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows and find that Biwu was right.


    "Make that girl like you."


    After giving this order, Childe Bai waved his sleeve and the man was already in the air, leaving only a shadow.


    The attendant in grey looked at the house with a bitter face and silently put the tile back in its original position. Then he stepped into the air and left. The task the master had given him was too difficult and he wanted to give up.


    The next day, Su Mianyue and biwu spent some money and got a carriage from the stable. Of course, there must be a name card from the prime minister''s office. Otherwise, the horses at the post station would not be loaned out.


    As for Childe Bai''s master and servant, Su Mianyue was so angry that the gray-clothed attendant dared to covet her Biwu baby that he didn''t even want to say goodbye to her.


    A day later, the master and servant came to Imperial Mausoleum, took the seal and went straight to see Mu Tinng to see how badly he was injured.


    "Who gave you permission to come?" Seeing the injury on Su Mianyue''s face, Mu Tinng did not care for a word, but shouted angrily.


    "Your concubine is worried about your majesty, so she will violate the rules of the palace. Please be punished by your majesty." Su Mianyue obediently pleaded with mu ting, but in his heart, he was cursing that Mu Tinng''s wounds were festering and had better become crippled.


    "Impudence!" Mu Tinng shouted, but Su Mianyue''s words were not uttered.


    The empress was worried about the emperor''s dragon body, so she would go to Imperial Mausoleum day and night. There were assassins on the way. The empress did not want to be captured alive, so she threw her horse into the cliff and almost fell to pieces. She survived with great difficulty. She met a pack of wolves and was almost swallowed by wild wolves. Your majesty, take a look at the injuries on the empress''s body. She''s been eating and drinking for days and nights. She''s so thin..." Biwu sobbed and couldn''t finish his sentence.


    Even if Mu Tinng was angry again, it was not good to punish Su Mianyue after hearing Biwu''s words. Seeing that she lowered her head and did not dare to look at herself, she was afraid, so she waved and said, "Go down and rest. The carriage will return to the capital tomorrow, accompanied by the empress."


    "Ah?" Su Mianyue shouted. Did she come all the way here just to stay the night?


    "Does the queen want to stay in Imperial Mausoleum?" Mu Tinng asked coldly.


    "No, it''s not." Su Mianyue hurriedly waved her hand. Ghosts like to live in this graveyard. Imperial Mausoleum is not a place to bury dead people, and she can''t steal the tomb. "Your concubines are only worried about the dragon body. Your majesty''s wounds are not healed yet. Why don''t you stay for two more days?"


    Su Mianyue didn''t want to go home without knowing what was going on.


    "I have made up my mind. Let the queen go back and settle down." Mu Tinng closed her eyes and refused to talk to Su Mianyue again.


    "I beg your pardon." Su Mianyue saluted and left with Biwu''s help.


    After Su Mianyue turned around, Mu Tinng opened his eyes and looked at Su Mianyue''s back, which was struggling to walk. A strange emotion crossed his heart.


    "Send the imperial physician to ask the empress for her pulse, and then order someone to send the tonics from the palace to the empress." Mu Tinng finished his order and realized what he had done. Shouldn''t he hate Su Mianyue and punish her severely?


    The slender figure in his mind became clear again. Mu Tinng looked at the eunuch kneeling on the ground with slight annoyance. Seeing that he was looking at himself with astonishment in his eyes, his anger flared up and swept away the teacup beside him. He said in a fierce voice, "The empress and the phoenix are ill. What else do I need to order you slaves to do?"


    When his forehead was broken, little Muzi believed that he had heard correctly and rushed out to convey his holy will after pleading guilty.


    On the other hand, eunuch general de hai, who was standing quietly by the dragon bed, looked at the door with complicated eyes, but after a glance, he lowered his eyebrows and stood there with his purpose, but his heart was not as calm as it appeared.


    In the harem, all the concubines competed not only for position, appearance, mother race, but also for the favor of the emperor. This empress who had never been placed in the emperor''s heart was afraid that there was a possibility of turning over. These servants could not stand in the wrong position.


    Su Mianyue did not know that she had come to this place, which could actually make the palace people waver in their thoughts of joining Phoenix Palace. If Su Mianyue knew, he would have laughed three times with his hands on his hips: discerning, having meat with his sister.


    After bathing and changing, Su Mianyue received a summon from Empress Dowager before he could eat anything delicious.


    Although Su Mianyue did not want to see this respectable mother-in-law, she could not resist the decree and disrespect, so she used the excuse to tidy up her appearance and hurriedly dragged Biwu to the inner room to ask about Empress Dowager. She was not the original owner, and even the empress dowager did not know what she looked like.


    "Empress Dowager is very nice. When the first emperor was alive, Empress Dowager often went to the royal temple to recite buddhist scriptures. After the emperor ascended the throne, Empress Dowager came directly to Imperial Mausoleum, saying that he was afraid that the first emperor would be lonely. By the way, the phoenix seal was handed over to the young lady by Empress Dowager himself, and he also warned the emperor to have harmony between the emperor and the empress, and to give birth to his own son as soon as possible so that he could rule Daning." Biwu told Su Mianyue everything he knew and looked up to Empress Dowager with great respect.


    "So, I don''t know Empress Dowager anymore?" Su Mianyue frowned. The royal family was too complicated. She couldn''t tell whether Empress Dowager was really defending her or had other motives, so she didn''t know how to face Empress Dowager.


    "Empress Dowager is very quiet and seldom comes into contact with his concubines. Even the emperor can only pay his respects to Empress Dowager during the holidays. Miss will accompany the emperor at that time, and Empress Dowager will send away all the other concubines and create opportunities for miss. It''s just..." Biwu lowered his voice and did not continue.


    "It''s just that I''ve never taken a chance, so I''m still a virgin, right?" Su Mianyue sighed and rejoiced in the futility of her former self. At least she was clean now. It was better than being harmed. All right, there''s no need to put in a hairpin anymore. This outfit is dead. Besides, the injury on this face can''t be seen with any amount of gold or jewelry."

 Chapter 56 The Queens Reading Experience

    Su Mianyue''s first impression of Empress Dowager was that he was kind and kind. It was not wrong to say that he was a bodhisattva in a fairy tale. His clothes were simple and his hair was only wearing a phoenix hairpin, which symbolized his status.


    Su Mianyue was summoned, and after some questioning, some palace people prepared dinner. Su Mianyue knew Empress Dowager''s intention only because she was afraid that her unpopular queen would not be able to eat well in Imperial Mausoleum, and her heart was slightly moved.


    But before Su Mianyue could kneel down, Mu Tinng''s decree came. It was Su Mianyue who had to go to bed. How could Su Mianyue refuse?


    "Damn the stallion. People are half crippled. If you still think about that, aren''t you afraid of being completely crippled?" Su Mianyue cursed in his heart, but when he saw Mu Tinng, he put on a smile and greeted him softly.


    "If I am not here these days, will something happen to the harem?" After asking Su Mianyue to get up, Mu Tinng asked with a faint expression.


    "Your majesty should take care of himself. Some things will be known when your majesty returns to the palace." Su Mianyue didn''t care if Mu Tinng would get angry because of this, as long as he wasn''t interested in her.


    "Can''t the empress be quiet when I leave the palace less than ten days ago?" Mu Tinng''s expression suddenly changed. He looked at Su Mianyue angrily and asked, "How''s Noble Imperial Concubine Ling? Is the prince okay?"


    Su Mianyue looked up at mu ting, pretending to be confused, and sat down on the soft chair. Then he asked, "Didn''t the emperor leave someone to serve Noble Imperial Concubine Ling before he left the palace? There was also a verbal order that no one was allowed to disturb Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s peaceful birth. As the head of the six palaces, his concubines did not dare to disobey their lives. They did not even dare to inquire about Weiyang Palace. They were afraid of upsetting Noble Imperial Concubine Ling. How could they know the current situation of Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and the prince?"


    Mu Tinng''s face darkened. Wasn''t Su Mianyue saying that he was biased?


    In the past, mu ting would not have thought so. He would only blame Su Mianyue for contradicting the king. However, Su Mianyue''s attitude towards Su Mianyue had changed a little since he had changed recently, especially since Su Mianyue had risked his life to visit him because of his injury. It was a lie in his heart to say that he had not been touched.


    "What happened in the palace?" Mu Tinng''s face softened a little, but his voice was still as cold as ever.


    Su Mianyue did not care about Mu Tinng''s tone, sighed and said, "It''s also my fault that my concubines have made too many enemies, and I don''t know how to annoy sister Concubine Jin, so she brought all her sisters to the phoenix palace to catch the adulterer..." At this point, Su Mianyue rubbed his brows, sighed a long sigh, and said, "I don''t want you to tell me the truth. Let''s wait for the emperor to return to the palace and ask the party concerned and all the witnesses."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue not only had no intention of complaining, but also had no intention of getting angry, Mu Tinng was surprised. After thinking for a while, zhao su mianyue came up and asked with a frown, "Don''t you feel wronged?"


    "Ah?" Su Mianyue was a little confused. She didn''t understand what tricks Mu Tinng was playing. How could she care about her?


    "Don''t you blame me for not responding to your sincerity?" Mu Tinng asked again.


    Su Mianyue kept spitting in her heart. She looked down and didn''t say a word. She wasn''t the original owner. She was so weird. It was true that she wanted to leave.


    "Qingqing." Mu Tinng called out, and Su Mianyue''s tiger trembled. The cold was unbearable. However, mu ting thought she was excited, so he reached out to hold her rouyi and said in a low voice: "As an emperor, I can''t do whatever I want. The love between my children is beyond my reach. Many things must be done or have to be done. Can Qingqing understand my difficulties?"


    "Is the emperor sure that the person in front of him is a concubine, not a spiritual concubine?" Su Mianyue looked up, his eyes full of hope. His right hand, which was hanging on his knee, pinched the meat so hard that he was afraid he would vomit.


    Damn, it''s disgusting to have the same little word as that white lotus.


    "Su Mianyue!" Mu Tinng let go of her hand and took a deep breath before he could suppress his anger. He said coldly, "I''m just a trauma, not a fever."


    You must have hurt your brain! Su Mianyue said sarcastically and immediately nodded, "I know. The emperor called me a concubine. This is the first time that the emperor called me a concubine. I''m really... So happy."


    Once again, she pinched herself hard. Su Mianyue''s eyes were red from the pain and she quickly turned away from her face to wipe her tears. In fact, she quietly spat out her tongue. She already had the potential of being a movie queen.


    "Your majesty, as the empress, I am not only the wife of the emperor, but also the son of the emperor. However, as a wife, I cannot be pleased by the emperor. As a minister, I can''t be of any benefit to the emperor in political affairs, which makes me at a loss how to deal with myself. Recently, when the imperial concubine came into the palace, whenever she saw the emperor''s gentle treatment, the concubine seemed to have realized something, but I don''t know if it was too late for the concubine to wake up. Now I want to talk to the emperor and ask him not to laugh at the concubine." Su Mianyue learned the acting skills he saw in the tv series. She was weak and careful, and her face was bruised. She looked beautiful.


    Su Mianyue had a very good sense of propriety, and did not learn from gu ling''s pitiful side. After all, in order to win the sympathy of others, first of all, it had to be in the other party''s heart. Su Mianyue did not think that Mu Tinng had her in his heart.


    Staring into Su Mianyue''s beautiful eyes, as clear as a deep spring, attractive, Mu Tinng nodded and waited for Su Mianyue to elaborate.


    "In the past few years, in order to win favor, your concubines have often done things that do not conform to your status. It is reasonable for the emperor to dislike your concubines. During this period of time, your concubines have read a lot of books. Although they can''t understand the meaning, they can also see the truth. To love someone, you don''t have to have them, but you have to make them happy. Even though the concubine couldn''t love the house and love the crow, she didn''t want the emperor to be unhappy, so Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and the other sisters, as long as they could please the emperor, the concubine would respect and tolerate them."


    Su Mianyue said slowly. Seeing that Mu Tinng''s brows were frowning deeper and deeper, he sighed and said, "Actually, I also know that the most important thing in the emperor''s heart is the mountains and rivers. Besides taking care of the emperor''s harem, the only thing I can do for the emperor is to be less involved with the previous dynasty, so as not to have relatives in power, and to prevent the emperor from being plagued by cholera."


    "What kind of books is Qingqing reading? He has a unique opinion." Mu Tinng''s eyes darkened, hiding his true feelings.


    Su Mianyue, who lowered his head, rolled his eyes and said with some embarrassment, "Your concubines like to read storybooks. These are all the reasons you can understand from the stories in the storybooks. For example, the wives who want to be loved by their husbands and harm their concubines by any means will not only lose their husbands'' hearts, but will also harm themselves. And many men, because of weighing the pros and cons, are married to young ladies of noble families, but can''t have love in their hearts. Isn''t it a painful life?"


    "There''s a lot of truth in the book," Mu Tinng sneered.


    "Actually, my concubines are not only reading the storybook, but also some wild history." The last two words were uttered in a very low voice, and Su Mianyue''s head drooped even lower, looking as if he knew what was wrong.


    "Oh?" Mu Tinng raised his eyebrows and asked, "What did the empress learn in the wild history?"


    "The daughter of a powerful official must not be the queen. The latter must not have an heir, or the country will be in chaos." Su Mianyue gritted his teeth and pointed out the things that Mu Tinng had been avoiding, as if he did not notice Mu Tinng''s dark eyes, and continued, "Concubine spoiled must not have an heir, the mother can not control real power, or the country will die."


    Raising his head, Su Mianyue looked at Mu Tinng''s cold eyes and said, "The former dynasty and the harem are one body. The rain and dew on the emperor are also used to balance the situation. No matter the court or the harem, they can''t be alone."


    "That''s why the empress is willing to hand over the power of the six palaces. Is this a plan for me?" Mu Tinng leaned over and looked down at Su Mianyue. As long as her reaction did not satisfy Mu Tinng, it would not end well.


    With a bitter smile, Su Mianyue seemed to be extremely lonely, "Your majesty, although you and your concubines are not husband and wife, they have been husband and wife for many years. Although your concubines are different from each other, they are all loyal to the emperor. No matter what happens in the harem, they never reveal a single word. Is it true that your concubines are useless in your majesty''s heart?"


    "Tell me, who taught you these words just now?" Mu Tinng asked in a cold voice, holding Su Mianyue''s jaw with his big hand. With just three more points of force, he could crush her jaw.


    Tears of pain rolled in her eyes. Su Mianyue looked at Mu Tinng in despair and said in a trembling voice: "If the emperor wants his ministers to die, his ministers have to die. His concubines can accept many women from the emperor. They can also admit that the emperor did not have any concubines in his heart, but they do not accept any unnecessary accusations. Even if the emperor wants to kill his concubines immediately, his concubines do not want to shout a word of grievance. They only hate his concubine Qingqing, but their maiden name is Su Mianyue!"


    Being burned by Su Mianyue''s eyes, Mu Tinng''s anger gradually subsided, but the coldness around him did not dissipate. He coldly shouted, "Su Mianyue, as you said just now, the dragon heirs in Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s womb can''t stay. Don''t you dare say that you are not jealous enough to tolerate Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and her son?"


    "Concubines are destined to have no children in this life. No matter Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, Concubine Qing, or any other concubines have a dragon heir, they all have to respect their concubines and call them mother. The women of the harem still have to respect their concubines. Why should they be jealous?" Rubbing his sore jaw, Su Mianyue looked up and forced back his tears. His eyes were red as he looked at Mu Tinng. He smiled and said, "Your majesty, ask yourself, can you really be controlled by your servants and concubines?"


    "Get out of here!" Mu Tinng shouted. He would have thrown Su Mianyue out himself if he hadn''t been inconvenient.


    "Your majesty, calm down." Su Mianyue leaned back slightly, but her expression had returned to normal. She had achieved her goal and was not willing to stay any longer, but she had suffered and did not want Mu Tinng to be too comfortable. Otherwise, she would not be able to sleep tonight. "Your majesty, I came to Imperial Mausoleum this time because I was worried about the emperor''s dragon body. Now that I have seen the holy face, I have nothing more to ask for. I beg your majesty''s grace to allow me to stay in Imperial Mausoleum to serve Empress Dowager. I beg you to leave."


    He didn''t expect Su Mianyue to want to stay in Imperial Mausoleum. Mu Tinng had a murderous look in his eyes. His Mu Tinng''s woman could only be his accessory. He could do whatever he wanted.


    "Someone, please ask Empress Dowager to move." Su Mianyue had just left, and Mu Tinng had given an oral order.


    Su Mianyue did not know that Mu Tinng had invited Empress Dowager to speak. When she returned to the temporary house, she saw that biwu was asleep, so she threw herself on the big bed, not knowing what to do to get Mu Tinng to agree to keep her.


    Although Imperial Mausoleum was also heavily guarded, it was much easier to escape here than the palace.


    As for the money earned in Capital City and the property in the palace, Su Mianyue had left it behind. She had brought a lot of money with her this time, so it was absolutely no problem for her to be the initial capital.


    However, Su Mianyue thought of a few strategies here. When she woke up the next day, she realized that she was thinking too much. Where could she escape from the emperor''s carriage?

 Chapter 57 My Sisters Eyes Are Vicious

    Two days after returning to Capital City, Empress Dowager was happy and quiet, but there were still a few palace banquets. As the empress, Su Mianyue had to do it herself, and she came out with an open wound on her face to meet people, which could not help but arouse speculation from all walks of life.


    After Mu Tinng returned to the palace, he did not pardon Old Madam Gu because of gu ling''s crying. Instead, he dealt with the palace people who revealed that Old Madam Gu had learned the rules in Prince Rui''s Mansion. This caused a huge uproar in the palace.


    When Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, the most favored, was pregnant, he let the empress take advantage of the situation and win the favor of the emperor alone. Such news was like a bomb, which made the hearers fear that Su Mianyue would retaliate against them.


    As for Concubine Jin, it was Empress Dowager who dealt with him personally. Although Empress Dowager had always been fastidious and prayed for buddha, and it was almost Mu Tinng''s birthday, he still gave Concubine Jin three feet of white silk, which made everyone remember that the empress was honorable and inviolable.


    The lin family was exiled from their families. The three clans were not allowed to participate in the scientific examination for generations, nor to return to the capital.


    Such a heavy punishment shocked everyone, and even the people who were originally leaning towards Grand Preceptor Gu had to think twice.


    The matter of the harem came to an end, and Su Mianyue was allowed to rest for a few days by Empress Dowager. He did not need to go to Cining Palace to greet him. Finally, he caught the opportunity. Su Mianyue immediately pulled Biwu out of the palace and ran. The two treasures that he had prepared before should be ready to make a move.


    "This young master has just gone to the golden palace. The bidding price has reached over two million gold and is still in the process of bidding. Since Childe Bai wants to discuss this deal with this young master, how much sincerity does he have?" Although he didn''t like to get in touch with Childe Bai, Su Mianyue kept his promise to meet him.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s cold face towards him, Childe Bai glanced at the attendant in grey and saw Biwu standing on Su Mianyue''s side with his head down. He cleared his throat and said, "Bai mou and Childe Su are old friends too. I don''t know how much this treasure is worth in Childe Su''s eyes. How much can bai mou gain?" Childe Bai did not set the price at one go. A million taels of gold was not a small amount, and Su Mianyue meant it was more than that.


    "I heard that the Gu''s Mansion was having some trouble coming in. They were searching for rare treasures and wanted to present them to that person." Su Mianyue lowered his eyes and sniffed at the tea with the teacup, but only said a few words in secret.


    Childe Bai smiled, and his eyes flashed. He closed the folding fan and said with a smile, "What Childe Su said is that bai mou also heard some news. I think the Gu''s Mansion will definitely get this at any cost. Thanks to master su, bai mou earned it this time. He will buy Childe Su a drink to make up for it some other day."


    "At least a few hundred thousand taels of gold can be earned by a change of hands. Childe Bai is not kind enough." Su Mianyue did not let go, apparently dissatisfied with master bai''s attitude.


    "Childe Su is a straightforward person. You may as well speak frankly. As long as you can, bai mou will not refuse." Childe Bai bowed his hands in a scholar''s salute, his elegant posture suffocating.


    He glanced at Childe Bai lightly. Although Su Mianyue was a visual animal, he was not captivated, but he did not hide the appreciation in his eyes. A playful smile flashed through his lips and hooked his finger at master bai. When he got closer, Su Mianyue said, "One and a half million taels of gold. If you want to negotiate the price, the additional condition is to invite Mr. Bai to dance a song at the Yihong Whorehouse in women''s clothing."


    Childe Bai''s face changed. He looked down at his long and happy body and then at the strange smile on Su Mianyue''s face. He shook his head hastily and said, "If Childe Su is with you, bai mou would be willing to make a fool of himself, or else we won''t talk about it."


    "One and a half million taels of gold, one hand for the money and one hand for the delivery." Su Mianyue withdrew his smile and rubbed his fingers to count the money. His brows were full of impatience. "If Childe Bai is shy in his pocket, please go back. I don''t need a buyer."


    "Childe Su is so unkind, aren''t you afraid that bai mou will be sad?" Childe Bai blinked his eyes, but he was just as cute as holding his chin with both hands.


    "Damn, it''s shameful to be cute! Stop playing tricks with me, and get as far away as you can. If I don''t earn this bit of gold, I don''t want to hurt my eyes!" As soon as Su Mianyue slapped the table, he grabbed Biwu''s hand and was about to leave. He cursed, "The last time I said I was sad, I was going to kidnap my Bi baby. This time I did this. Do you want me to vomit blood?"


    Unexpectedly, Su Mianyue would suddenly turn around and swear. Childe Bai couldn''t react for a moment, and then burst out laughing. He found Su Mianyue more interesting and more real than those so-called famous girls.


    "It''s bai mou''s fault. Please ask Childe Su to stay. It''s the principle of doing business to be friendly and make money. Please, Childe Su." Childe Bai waved his folding fan and smiled sincerely. In an instant, he returned to his elegant demeanor from his first encounter.


    Su Mianyue had no intention of doing this. Although she could get the Gu Family involved in the golden palace, it would be more effective if she took Childe Bai''s side. Su Mianyue believed that Childe Bai would definitely have a way to make the Gu Family bankrupt to buy her baby.


    "Bring me the golden ticket. Everything''s fine." Although Su Mianyue stopped, he did not intend to deliver the goods first, so he had to be vigilant, not to mention a million taels of gold ticket.


    "The golden ticket is not a problem, but bai mou is very curious. Childe Su seems to be particularly preferential to the Gu Family. Could it be..." Childe Bai said half a sentence, but his narrow eyes showed his attitude.


    Su Mianyue didn''t have time to pay attention to him. He chuckled and reached out to pick up the box that the gray attendant was holding in his hand. He focused on counting the money.


    Because gold is ten times as much as silver, the face value of the golden ticket is generally not large, with a hundred taels in the majority.


    After checking the check and making sure that there was no problem, Su Mianyue took off a purse from his waist and handed it to Childe Bai. He did not intend to say anything more, so he wanted to get up and leave.


    "Isn''t Childe Su afraid that bai mou misunderstood when he secretly gave her a purse?" Childe Bai said with a smile, pinching the contents of his purse, but did not open it to see.


    "Childe Bai has a habit of cutting off his sleeves. He shouldn''t be wandering around the streets. It''s better to buy a few waiters to go home. After all, not everyone can accept such an elegant affair." Su Mianyue snorted and strode away.


    As soon as master and servant Su Mianyue left, Childe Bai opened the purse and poured out the contents. Seeing that it was just a dull pearl, he could not help but frown. He really did not understand Su Mianyue''s confidence that this thing could be worth so much gold.


    "Young master, I''ll catch up and get the golden ticket back." The attendant in grey was angry and felt that Childe Bai had been deceived.


    "Calm down." Childe Bai was not angry. He played with the beads for a while and said with a smile, "This Childe Su is really capable. I just don''t know if Mu Tinng will be angry and want to kill her when he finds out the truth in the future."


    After playing with it for a while, Childe Bai threw the bead on the table and ordered, "Go and prepare the brocade box. The simpler the better. In addition, let people act according to the plan. I will sell this bead in ten days, not two million taels of gold."


    After saying that, Childe Bai got up and opened the mechanism and entered the secret room. How many people could know that he, the biggest moneymaker in Yicui House, had a secret passageway here and even discussed important matters with his subordinates?


    After Su Mianyue left Yicui House, he took Biwu around the streets to make sure no one was following them, then went to Su Yu''s temporary residence.


    Because Su Mianyue was the real master, the servants invited her in respectfully. Su Mianyue did not let anyone inform her, but on the way to Su Yu''s room, they heard a painful sob. Su Mianyue frowned and asked Biwu to take a light step. They hid outside the door and listened to the corner.


    "I''ll give you one last chance. Do you choose to submit to me or to me?" Su Yu''s indifferent voice sounded. Although he was only a teenager, he had an undeniable dignity.


    "I already said surrender. Why did you let someone beat me?" A young man could not speak clearly, but his tone was still very aggrieved.


    "Let him go," Su Yu said, acting like a boss. He took out ten taels of silver and put it on the table. He looked at the bruised boy and said, "This silver is for your wounds. As long as you follow me, you can live a life of nobility in the future. But the premise is, you have to be loyal enough, understand?"


    "Is it really all for me?" The young man looked at Su Yu with bright eyes, as if he could not believe it was true. He spent at most a few tens of dollars to buy some medicine and wine. It was common for beggars to get injured, so no one took skin injuries seriously.


    "Take the silver and double it in three days. Can you do that?" Su Yu threw the silver in front of the young man and asked in a low voice.


    "What?" The young man exclaimed, or put the silver into his arms, but he laughed and said, "Impossible, you have also begged. It''s not bad to have a few pennies a day. How can there be dozens of two? That''s a dream."


    "What if I can do it?" Su Yu asked again.


    "Then I will follow you all the way to the dark, and I will never have two hearts in my life." Mangli raised his head and shouted.


    "Well, if I can double the ten taels of silver in three days, you have to keep your promise. If I can''t do it, I will give you another ten taels of silver, and I will not compromise our friendship. I will use the silver to do things in the future." Su Yu said unhurriedly.


    "Then it''s settled." Mangli stood up and shouted with his neck stuck up.


    "Come here." Su Yu waved at him and whispered something in his ear. At first, he frowned with fear, and soon the thief nodded with a smile. Finally, he patted Su Yu on the shoulder and laughed, "You little brat, I thought you were a mute before, but I didn''t expect you to be so stuffy. After that, I''ll follow you around and have meat to eat."


    Su Yu raised her lips and smiled a little distantly. She could not help but think of what Su Mianyue had said to him before.


    After the head of mangli and the others left, Su Yu looked up at the side of the room, and the corner of his mouth once again raised a smile, but this time the smile was like the morning sun, warm people''s hearts.


    "Sister." Su Yu came to the room and nodded at su mianyue as a salute.


    "Are you going to win over these little beggars?" Su Mianyue asked faintly.


    "Although the beggar gang is a mob, what they want to do is much easier than those who have to obey the rules, and it is easier to collect and deliver information," Su Yu nodded back.


    "Very well." Su Mianyue nodded approvingly, not expecting that Su Yu, who had been bullied so badly by the head of mangli, would have to subdue him. How much tolerance was that?


    "Is there enough money?"


    "Enough for now," Su Yu replied respectfully.


    "Ask xi xi to register. This is not something that a hundred taels of silver can do." Su Mianyue smiled and took out a bundle and put it on the table. There were twelve thousand gold tickets and thirty thousand silver tickets in it. There were also some silver ingots and golden beans and golden flowers for special use. This was prepared before he came in. "Pick some people who can be trained, give them an identity that can''t be verified, and make a living. All the money you earn is yours, as long as it''s for me."


    There was not enough time, so Su Mianyue had to spend more money. Anyway, she was not short of money at the moment, but sometimes money could do things, but it was not omnipotent. Training people was the most important thing.


    "Yes, Su Yu understands." Frowning at the bundle, Su Yu knew that Su Mianyue''s identity was not simple, and his identity was... Without hesitation, Su Yu took over the burden. Instead of opening it immediately, he asked, "Sister, I want to set up a dentist, and I want to get into the black market. Do you agree?"


    Su Mianyue hated buying and selling people from the bottom of his heart, but in this era, buying and selling people was legal, and it was feasible to have some people in the dentist.


    As for the black market, Su Mianyue was really interested. This was her old profession in her previous life, including the gold she earned this time.


    "My eyes are so sharp. I am not wrong about you! Not only do you want to get involved in the black market, but when you are strong enough to take over the whole black market, that place is the place where you earn the most money. You can also grab hold of some rich and powerful families, and you can walk around in Capital City in the future." Su Mianyue laughed, but her next move made biwu want to cry.

 Chapter 58 Beautiful beyond Compare

    Su Mianyue untied the belt around his waist and pushed the 1.4 million or so golden tickets in front of Su Yu. He smiled like a cat who had stolen a fish, "If you don''t do it, you have to do the biggest thing. This is the start-up fund that I gave you. I want you to turn over the money for me in the shortest time. Do you dare to answer?"


    Su Yu didn''t know that it was filled with gold tickets, thinking that it was only a few hundred thousand taels of silver. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "Sister gave me three months..."


    "No, you have less than twenty days." Su Mianyue shook his head.


    Su Yu''s frown deepened. The main thing he wanted to take over the black market was the money in circulation, but a few hundred thousand taels of silver was not enough to hold down the goods.


    "Young master Su Yu, our miss gave you a golden ticket of 1.5 million taels! A golden ticket of 1.5 million taels. Do you know how much money this is?" Biwu spoke in an exaggerated manner, his face looking extremely ugly.


    Although Prime Minister Su had silver, 1.5 million taels of gold could not be taken out in one day, and it would be painful to take it out. But su mianyue only exchanged a broken bead for it and handed it to Su Yu, who had only met a few times. Biwu was not surprised by her anger.


    Even Su Yu was stunned, but he was not frightened by the number because Su Mianyue''s trust in him made him unable to lose anything.


    "Give me half a month and I''ll make sure my sister turns over the book." Su Yu thought for a moment and made a solemn promise.


    Su Mianyue did not ask Su Yu what she was going to do. She dared to give such a large sum of gold to Su Yu, for one thing, because she never doubted her own vision. For Su Mianyue, gold and silver were nothing but worldly possessions. With her ability, it was easy to earn money. However, the skill of earning money did not want to be known to outsiders, and might be able to survive at a critical moment.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was so relieved, Su Yu was moved, but Biwu was so angry that his eyes almost popped out. When he returned to the palace, he couldn''t help but mutter, "Miss, are you sure you didn''t break your brain last time you fell off a cliff?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Mianyue, who had just changed, turned around and looked at Biwu. He could not figure out why he was angry with her.


    "Miss, do you know that the gold tickets you gave Su Yu today are just as good as the national treasury''s bank account? If he took the gold ticket and ran away, miss would have nowhere to cry." Biwu lowered his voice for fear of being overheard by others.


    "Baby Biwu, you''re so cute, haha." Pinching Biwu''s face, Su Mianyue laughed out loud. "If this bit of gold can test human nature, I will earn it for your miss. After all, I can earn it again after the loss of gold and silver, but those who have evil intentions stay by my side and will give me a fatal blow at any time. At that time, your miss will not even have the chance to call for help. Only then will you know what it means to cry without tears."


    "Miss is always worrying. You are the empress. Who would..." Biwu wanted to refute, but when he saw Su Mianyue pointing his hand at his head, his face turned pale.


    Yes, no matter how noble the empress was, she was not the ruler of this dynasty, and her life was in the hands of others.


    "I heard that the emperor praised the prime minister in the court for his hard work in the court these days, and he gave a lot of jewelry. I don''t think so..." The more Biwu spoke, the less she spoke. Growing up by Su Mianyue''s side, she was imbued with some wild history stories, and she knew what fate would be after she was rewarded with meritorious service.


    It was just that the prime minister''s office was now so powerful that it could no longer retreat from politics, or else it would have died even more tragically.


    "I remember. Just now, the spring and autumn moon said that lady Concubine De and lady Concubine Hua both sent posts. It seems that they have something to ask miss for advice. Miss, do you want to take a look?" Knowing that he had said something he shouldn''t have, Biwu quickly changed the subject.


    Su Mianyue nodded. She was not the original owner and had no feelings for the prime minister''s office. Although she did not want to see the prime minister''s office fall, she did not have the ability to change the situation.


    "Biwu, pass the word on. Except for those who are pregnant, all the concubines from the six palaces will come to the phoenix residence tomorrow to pay their respects." Visiting Concubine De and Concubine Hua''s posts, Su Mianyue rubbed his brows. Since there were some things that could not be pushed away, it was better to take the initiative to attack. Su Mianyue was restless, so she messed up the harem and told everyone not to be idle and to save time for calculation.


    After Su Mianyue''s decree was spread out, Weiyang Palace also received news, but because Empress Dowager returned to the palace, Mu Tinng did not want to stay here all night, Gu Linng''s mood had been gloomy.


    The hatred for Su Mianyue had already made Gu Linng unable to suppress. It was the news that she got in front of Mu Tinng that immediately covered her sleeves and shed tears. The weak willow posture immediately made Mu Tinng feel sorry for her.


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, why are you crying? But you don''t feel well?" Mu Tinng held Gu Linng''s shoulder. After a trip to Imperial Mausoleum, she no longer called her in small words but in official titles.


    Gu Linng''s eyes flashed with hatred, and he quickly wiped away his tears to hide it. When he looked up, his eyes turned red and he said softly, "I''m just a little sad. On the previous emperor''s birthday, I could only congratulate the emperor as a servant and a daughter, together with others, and I couldn''t even prepare a birthday present. Now that the concubines have entered the palace to accompany the king, they are pregnant and watch the sisters prepare a birthday gift for the emperor, but they can''t participate in it..."


    Mu Tinng''s eyes sparkled. He loved Gu Linng, but he was not a lecherous person. He used to crush Su Mianyue without any scruples because he hated Su Mianyue, and Gu Linng was not pregnant, and he did not show any ambition to take the back seat.


    Seeing Mu Tinng''s calm face and not speaking, gu ling took Mu Tinng''s hand and placed it on his slightly raised abdomen. He said softly, "Not only his concubines, but also his son wants to give his father a gift to express his intention of boxing."


    Gu Linng did not say a word that Su Mianyue was not, but how could mu ting not know what she was thinking? Instead, he said with an indifferent expression, "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s priority is to have a dragon heir. It''s just an annual birthday. It''s okay if you want to."


    "Your majesty, your concubines are having an abortion in Weiyang Palace every day. They don''t even have a person to talk to. They are a little depressed and want to walk around with other sisters. I don''t know..." Seeing that Mu Tinng did not comply with his wishes, Gu Linng could not hold his breath for a moment, so he made a request directly, but after seeing Mu Tinng''s deep face, he gritted his teeth and did not dare to speak again.


    "If Noble Imperial Concubine Ling finds Weiyang Palace boring, then go to Cining Palace and recite the sutra with Empress Dowager. It''s just a good way to calm down and be more beneficial to the fetus." Standing up, Mu Tinng glanced at Gu Linng indifferently, then brushed his sleeves away. No matter how much gu ling called, he refused to turn around.


    "Thunder, rain, and dew are all jun'' en, but will the emperor be so merciless in three months of marriage?" Gu Linng looked at the empty hall coldly, his tone endlessly sad.


    The palace servants were so frightened that they knelt down and did not even dare to breathe. They no longer felt the honor of being chosen to serve in Weiyang Palace.


    Coming out of Weiyang Palace, Mu Tinng unconsciously came to the outside of Phoenix Palace. Hearing the music of bamboo and the laughter of the women inside, his anger gradually dissipated.


    However, when mu ting was about to step into Phoenix Palace, he was stopped by the maidservant of Phoenix Palace. The maidservant knelt on the ground and said in a trembling voice, "Your majesty, please stop. The empress has an imperial decree. Phoenix Palace is preparing for the emperor''s birthday banquet and is closing the palace to thank the guests before the birthday banquet to avoid missing any music."


    "Am I a guest?" Mu Tinng glanced at her angrily and was so frightened that the maid kowtowed repeatedly.


    "The empress said that there is no place in the world other than the land of the king. If the emperor had to go in, he would have to congratulate the emperor in advance. That is, on the day of the birthday banquet, there were fewer surprises for the emperor." The maid hurriedly repeated Su Mianyue''s words, afraid that Mu Tinng would punish her.


    Mu Tinng, who had originally planned to go, grunted and turned away.


    Mu Tinng had just come from Weiyang Palace, and now he couldn''t go to Phoenix Palace, so he decided to drive to deyu palace to see Concubine Qing. Perhaps the child in Concubine Qing''s womb would be his first dragon heir.


    Mu Tinng drove away. The maid got up quickly and reported to Chunhua. She received a ten taels of silver ingot as a reward. The maid left happily. Chunhua then reported to Su Mianyue.


    "The young lady is as good as she expected. Even if she is extremely beautiful, how can she have such a high iq?" Biwu smiled and flattered.


    "Baby Biwu, are you sure that the beauty of the world is a compliment to your miss?" Su Mianyue touched her face and could not accept Biwu''s adjective.


    With a smile on his face, Biwu explained with a red face, "It''s not the young lady''s fault that I''m not good at learning. I always thought of ways to tease the master and then took the young lady to the street to challenge the hooligans. I''m better at walking in a brothel than those who are popular with women. It''s good to speak a few idioms. Young lady will listen."


    "Can this be done?" Su Mianyue''s head was covered in black lines, and he was completely impressed by the original owner. As expected, he was spoiled by Prime Minister Su. He didn''t even learn much about women''s studies. "Just, miss, I''ll teach you a few words when you have time. You can use it when you want to flatter me again. You have to listen well and remember it well."


    Su Mianyue opened his mouth and said a few words to describe a woman''s beauty, but he did not say poetry. Biwu listened carefully and recited them once, remembering them very firmly.


    After memorizing these words of praise, he asked with a strange smile, "Miss, Biwu has memorized all these beautiful words you said, but miss has recently scolded people to a new level. Can you also teach biwu a few words?"


    Seeing biwu''s fawning face, Su Mianyue reached out to lift Biwu''s chin and said with a smile, "Biwu baby, you are innocent and lively in my heart. Although you sometimes lack a string, it doesn''t hurt. Now you ask me to teach you how to curse. Isn''t this forcing me to commit a crime? No, no!"


    With her small face down, Biwu was disappointed because she didn''t learn any swearing skills. She really wanted to learn, okay?


    "Baby, put those little emotions away and follow me so that you know what it means to live and learn, and to use them alive is more fun." Su Mianyue chuckled, patted Biwu on the shoulder, and ordered, "Go to the storeroom and choose. Tomorrow, I will send a reward to the concubines. In addition, I want to play chess with the duke of zhou. No one is allowed to disturb me. Otherwise, baby Biwu will be ready to warm the bed. I only accept meat compensation."


    Biwu was so scared that she ran away. She didn''t want to be eaten by Su Mianyue, but she didn''t know that she was going out. Su Mianyue sat up and quickly changed into his palace clothes. He excitedly opened a map, and his slender fingertips fell on a place called Orchid Palace.


    "I knew there was something fishy about this place the first time I passed by, Elmar, but I''m curious about this dead baby. If I don''t find out what''s going on this time, what face will I have to say that I''m the lord of the six palaces in the future?"


    After tidying up her dress, Su Mianyue carried the food box and walked towards Orchid Palace. On the way, she avoided the Imperial Guard and palace people on duty, but did not encounter any trouble.


    It was not so easy to knock on the palace gates of Orchid Palace, which made Su Mianyue even more curious about the people who lived here. It was not easy to live here under the rule of two generations of emperors.

 Chapter 59 The Feeling of Being Held by the Emperor...

    On his first visit to Orchid Palace, Su Mianyue didn''t get what he wanted. He didn''t even see a palace official on duty. It was as if there was no breathing in the orchid palace. However, Su Mianyue was not discouraged and gave Biwu a new mission. He had to take Orchid Palace down.


    For the next few days, Su Mianyue stayed in the phoenix palace and instructed the concubines to perform their talents at the birthday banquet. More time was spent in the dormitory making her best imitation. Since she planned to leave the palace, the Su Family''s dowry could not be taken advantage of Mu Tinng and his women.


    It didn''t take much thought to guess that after Su Mianyue left, all the valuables in Phoenix Palace would fall into Gu Linng''s hands, and it hurt to think about it.


    "Miss, Biwu has something important to report." Su Mianyue was in seclusion, but when she heard biwu calling for her outside the door, she had to hide the half-replica in her hand and ask her to report, "A secret letter from the prime minister''s office."


    Su Mianyue frowned lightly. Prime Minister Su had never sent a secret letter to Su Mianyue in order to make Mu Tinng less scrupulous. Was it something big?


    After a moment of hesitation, Su Mianyue took the secret letter and read it again, then said with a headache, "Biwu, most of the words on it recognize me, but I don''t recognize it, especially the meaning of the combination. I don''t understand it."


    "Why don''t you ask the spring flowers and autumn moon to come and have a look?" Biwu was no better than Su Mianyue in this regard.


    "No, let''s do some research." Su Mianyue shook her head. Apart from Biwu, she didn''t trust the people in Phoenix Palace so much. At least she had to be vigilant about this kind of thing.


    Biwu came to Su Mianyue''s side, looked at it carefully, and exclaimed, "Miss..."


    "Shut up." She hurriedly covered Biwu''s mouth. Su Mianyue looked outside and was relieved that there was no movement. She was not illiterate, but she was not accurate enough about traditional chinese characters. She already had a rough idea of what was written on them. "Since someone wants to play dirty, let''s play dirty and see who''s better."


    "Miss, if the emperor''s birthday banquet goes wrong, even if it''s not miss''s fault, miss as the head of the six palaces can''t be blamed." Biwu''s small face turned pale with fright.


    "Otherwise, I''ll pretend to be sick." Su Mianyue said with a headache as he pulled his hair.


    "The imperial doctors that miss had bribed before have all returned home." Biwu hit her mercilessly.


    "Then I will go and provoke Mu Tinng, or Gu Linng. With Empress Dowager around, I don''t think I need to be beaten. I won''t have to go to the emperor''s birthday banquet if I''m grounded." Su Mianyue snapped his fingers, thinking that he had come up with a clever idea, jumped out of bed and was ready to move, but Biwu stopped him.


    "Miss, please stop thinking about it. With Empress Dowager around, the emperor will not really punish you, and Noble Imperial Concubine Ling will not dare to go too far." Biwu pouted and sat Su Mianyue back down. The crease on her eyebrows was two minutes deeper than the old lady''s. It was obvious how distressed she was.


    The master and servant sat opposite each other, but no one could think of a good way to do it. The little eunuch who delivered the decree came to Phoenix Palace. Empress Dowager summoned Su Mianyue to Cining Palace for an audience.


    Su Mianyue was very fond of Empress Dowager, so she allowed Biwu to tidy up her appearance a little, but she was wearing sick makeup. After feng arrived in Cining Palace, Su Mianyue had already fallen asleep in the carriage, but the palace people did not dare to disturb her. Empress Dowager was as good to Su Mianyue as he was to the prince and son.


    "This child is really difficult for her. She hasn''t had a good day''s rest since she knew that you were injured. She came back to the palace with her injuries, hosted a banquet for the ai family, and busied herself with your birthday banquet. Even an iron body might not be able to hold it." Hearing the palace report that Su Mianyue had fallen asleep outside Cining Palace, Empress Dowager not only did not blame him, but also said that he felt sorry for Su Mianyue.


    Mu Tinng hung his head and did not say a word. Empress Dowager sighed and said, "Bring the fengjia directly into Cining Palace. Make it light. Don''t wake the queen."


    Empress Dowager said again. Mu Tinng could not pretend not to know, so he stood up and said, "Let mother see a smile. The empress has always been dignified and sensible. She must be really tired to do this. I will go to see you. Please wait a moment."


    "Go on, it doesn''t matter if the young people indulge. In Cining Palace, the prince of the ai family doesn''t always put on the airs of a ruler of a country. What the ai family wants more is to enjoy the happiness of the people." Empress Dowager said with a kind face, but his gaze towards mu ting was full of meaning.


    Mu Tinng turned around and left with an extremely ugly face. Empress Dowager could not help but sigh and said to mother qin beside her, "My family is old. I have the intention to do something for my children, and it is also disliked."


    "Where is Empress Dowager getting old? After serving Empress Dowager for so many years, I haven''t seen a woman who is better maintained than Empress Dowager." Mother qin did not dare to take those words from Empress Dowager''s children. The empress dowager was not something that an old woman could say.


    "You, after all these years with the ai family, are still so cautious that the ai family has no intention of complaining." Empress Dowager said reproachful words, but with a smile in his eyes, he asked again, "You know about Concubine Jin, too. Do you think that the queen''s girl can really speak out in public? What a gentle girl she is. The ai family really can''t imagine what the queen will look like when she gets angry."


    "After all, the empress is still young. This is the first time she has encountered such a thing. It is inevitable that she will lose control of her emotions, but it is also true nature." Nanny qin smiled and agreed.


    "Unfortunately, such a good girl, but the emperor did not know how to cherish, but was so..." Empress Dowager sighed, rubbed his temples and said with a helpless face, "It is the loss of the emperor to not be able to make peace with the empress. If that woman were to enter the palace and be crowned as a noble consort, sooner or later it would disturb the palace. If she had not had an heir in her house, the ai family would certainly..."


    "Empress Dowager, look, the emperor and the empress are really in love. With just a few steps, the emperor can''t bear to see the empress walk here." Nanny qin stopped Empress Dowager in time to avoid Mu Tinng hearing her.


    "Well, that''s what makes a young couple." Empress Dowager was very satisfied with Mu Tinng''s behavior and smiled, "The ai family has just returned. The decorations in Cining Palace are not complete yet, so the emperor will continue to hold the empress. Nanny qin, serve the empress tea."


    Su Mianyue really wanted to faint, and she didn''t know how she fell asleep sitting on the Phoenix Sedan Chair. When she woke up, she found herself in Mu Tinng''s arms, not to mention how awkward it was.


    She glanced around at the furnishings in Empress Dowager''s hall, and there were several empty chairs that had no owner. Empress Dowager was obviously hoping that Mu Tinng would continue to hold her.


    "My hands and feet are a little numb. It''s better to stand on the ground and move." Su Mianyue raised the corners of her lips and forced a fake smile. She was so uncomfortable being held by Mu Tinng that she would rather stand.


    Su Mianyue struggled twice and looked up at mu ting. Seeing his cold face, he said to her in a low voice, "The queen mother is here to calm her old man''s heart. It''s good for everyone to cooperate with me to finish this scene. Do you understand?"


    Your uncle, understand your sister! Why should I cooperate with a horse like you? I still have to suffer!


    Su Mianyue cursed in his heart, but his face had to continue to squeeze the fake smile, but his body twisted, trying to sit on Mu Tinng''s knee, rather than the whole person leaning on his arms.


    Mu Tinng, as a normal man, could not help but react. His face was tense, and his arms were tightly wrapped around Su Mianyue''s petite body. He whispered, "Don''t move, or I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything disrespectful."


    Su Mianyue coughed awkwardly and his body stiffened even more. He wished he could push Mu Tinng away now, but he could only restrain his temper and ask, "Mother summoned your son to come, but what do you want?"


    "What? The empress and the ai family have been estranged to this point. Can''t we have a chat?" Empress Dowager asked, slightly displeased.


    "It was your son''s fault. He was not feeling well these two days. He was also afraid that he would give his mother his illness, so he did not dare to come to pay his respects. Please forgive me." Depressed, Su Mianyue had to use an official tone, or else an unfilial crime would fall, and he would be punished.


    Seeing Su Mianyue lowering his eyebrows and obeying his purpose, Empress Dowager sighed and said, "The ai family eats fast and recites buddhism. Originally, he wanted to pray for all living beings, but he didn''t want the emperor and the empress to be estranged from the ai family. It''s just that it''s no big deal to mourn for your family. It''s just that it''s hard to avoid boredom when you get old. I heard that the emperor had something to discuss with the empress, so I invited the empress over. Let''s talk together and kneel down."


    Su Mianyue''s eyelids twitched. According to his experience from time travel, it''s not good for Mu Tinng to look for her every time. This guy is a time bomb.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. It took Su Mianyue a while to find his voice. He smiled softly, "The words of the empress dowager are enough to put an end to your son''s ministers. As long as the empress dowager does not mind your son''s annoyance, your son''s ministers will come to pay their respects to the empress dowager every day until the empress dowager does not want to see your son''s ministers."


    "I haven''t seen you for half a year, but the empress has spoken a lot. But when the empress came to stay with the empress, the empress also took the time to come to Cining Palace to sit down. Just like other people, if they had a nice chat, the empress would have nothing else to ask for." Empress Dowager''s eyes fell on Mu Tinng. Although he still had a kind smile on his face, there was an undeniable dignity in his eyes.


    Mu Tinng nodded and rested his chin on Su Mianyue''s shoulder. For the first time, she smiled in front of Su Mianyue. "My mother likes it, so my son and empress come to pay their respects to my mother at this hour every day. What does mother think?"


    "No!" Su Mianyue said subconsciously. Every afternoon, she would never have the chance to leave the palace!


    "What I mean is, why don''t you come over and have breakfast with your mother when your majesty is in the early dynasty? Your son has been dieting and losing weight recently. If you can''t lose weight, you won''t have a performance at your majesty''s birthday banquet. Don''t you disappoint the sufferings your concubines have suffered these days? Mother, I would like to give you a surprise too. Mother must support your son."


    Su Mianyue''s words were sincere and made Empress Dowager very happy. After praising her for being a good child and asking Mu Tinng to cherish them, they left. As for what Mu Tinng wanted to say to Su Mianyue, Empress Dowager didn''t pay much attention.


    After leaving Cining Palace, Su Mianyue struggled to pull out the hand held by Mu Tinng, and her small face was clearly written that she didn''t like it.


    "The empress has been behaving very differently lately. If her face hadn''t changed, I would have thought that my empress had been replaced." Mu Tinng''s face flashed with displeasure, but he naturally put his hand behind his back, as if Su Mianyue could not get rid of his hand.


    Su Mianyue''s heart trembled. She had been swapped, but her soul had been swapped. She was not afraid that anyone would find out.


    It suddenly occurred to him that she was able to cross over because she was poisoned. Su Mianyue felt a chill all over his body and subconsciously distanced himself from Mu Tinng.


    "The emperor must know best whether your concubine is Su Mianyue or not, but your concubine has been in an awkward position ever since she got married, even losing her original self. In order to live a good life, I would rather break my love from now on. As long as I can live a good life, even if I only keep my heart, at least in the eyes of outsiders, I am the queen of thousands of people, my status is incomparably noble, and I am married to the ruler of the Tianlan, even if I can only accompany the golden palace and jade palace in my life. Imprisoned in this deep palace, this incomparable honor is still the envy of all the women in the world. Isn''t it another kind of happiness?"


    Su Mianyue smiled gently, and even she herself believed that the words were true. "Your majesty, after so much experience, your concubines have already thought of it. They just want to live in peace. Please show your majesty the love between husband and wife and give your concubines this peace, okay?"

 Chapter 60 Im Afraid of Aids

    Looking at Su Mianyue''s pleading but unfeeling eyes, Mu Tinng felt a surge of anger in his heart. Everything he had put on Su Mianyue was for Su Mianyue''s sake, but he didn''t want Su Mianyue to say that, but he couldn''t accept it.


    "Has the queen forgotten her identity?" Mu Tinng snorted and strode away.


    Su Mianyue was stunned, and it took a long time to understand what Mu Tinng meant. As the queen, she was destined to be restless. Only the dead in the harem would not have enemies and would not make enemies.


    Biwu stepped forward and pulled Su Mianyue''s sleeve. Su Mianyue followed her gaze and saw Mu Tinng waiting for her a few steps away. He sighed helplessly in his heart: he was so handsome that he had to put on an icy face every day, as if someone owed him money.


    Thinking of the money, Su Mianyue narrowed his eyes and smiled. Although Mu Tinng was not liked, su mianyue made a fortune in his name. It was not useless.


    "Your majesty has been waiting for a long time. I was just thinking about the birthday banquet. I was a little distracted. Please don''t blame your majesty." Su Mianyue smiled happily. Mu Tinng was puzzled by his different attitude, but he did not ask.


    "I also want to talk to you about the birthday banquet." Mu Tinng turned around with a cold face and strode ahead, not considering whether Su Mianyue could keep up with him.


    She gave biwu a look and motioned for her to talk to the eunuch next to Mu Tinng. Su Mianyue was busy keeping up with Mu Tinng with the hem of her skirt. When she arrived at the viewing pavilion, Su Mianyue was already flushed with exhaustion. She subconsciously lifted her collar and fanned the hot air with a fan.


    It was only the next moment that someone picked it up and the fan in his hand flew into the pond. Su Mianyue exclaimed in horror.


    "Has the queen forgotten even the most basic etiquette?" Mu Tinng''s furious voice came from behind. Su Mianyue''s wrist hurt and he forgot to act. His eyes widened and he shouted to mu ting, "Let go. You want to break my hand."


    The sound of Su Mianyue''s voice frightened the palace people who had already bowed their heads to kneel down quickly. Su Mianyue realized what he had done wrong, but Mu Tinng''s black face, which dripped ink, made her sick of it at first glance, and she could not control her temper at all.


    Su Mianyue pulled her wrist back hard and rubbed the bruised area. She took a few deep breaths to suppress her anger, but when she thought of her previous actions, she couldn''t help but be afraid. If Mu Tinng was angry and punished, she would suffer again.


    "Didn''t the emperor say something about the birthday banquet? I''m all ears." Su Mianyue didn''t want to apologize, so he had to take two steps back to keep a safe distance.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s calm little face, Mu Tinng''s face turned darker, but unexpectedly, he did not intend to punish him. He said coldly: "I have received the letter of state from the Hengyuan today. Third Prince Wanyan Se of the Hengyuan will soon bring princess Wanyan Shuang, Prince Regent''s beloved daughter, to celebrate my birthday. At this birthday banquet, the queen must make sure that if she loses it, it will be grand and unprecedented."


    Mu Tinng said, asking little Muzi to hand over Wanyan Se and Wanyan Shuang''s personal information to Su Mianyue, but Su Mianyue had a headache.


    "Repair it, yellow leaves are flying now. It seems that this Third Prince is not favored by the Hengyuan, at least not by the throne." Su Mianyue subconsciously sighed. Although she could not recognize too many traditional characters, she still understood the word" �," which described xiaoyu. The ancients paid most attention to the meaning of the name. The best ending was that Third Prince could be crowned king.


    Mu Tinng took a deep look at Su Mianyue and said, "Wanyan Se''s birth mother is a palace maid."


    Oh. "Su Mianyue nodded clearly, opened the second booklet, took a look at Wanyan Shuang''s information, focused on the portrait, and understood the true meaning of the Hengyuan at a glance." Congratulations, your majesty. You are about to have a beautiful woman. Princess Wanyan Shuang looks like a person with a bright personality, and the harem will be a little more colorful because of her."


    No matter how low Third Prince''s birth mother was, she was still an heir. Wanyan Shuang was just the princess, but Wanyan Shuang''s portrait not only used the best paint, but also had vivid eyes and eyebrows. The heroic bearing of holding a long sword was enough to make a man''s heart beat.


    Mu Tinng''s eyes darkened a little, but he sat down quietly and asked tentatively, "The empress thought that if the hengyuan kingdom really had this intention, how should it be settled?"


    "After all, it''s the apple of Prince Regent''s eye. A lowly princess would be a slap in the face. Besides, such a beautiful woman should be respected. But this one is too high and unsuitable. A princess from another country is not a princess, and it''s not too honorable." Su Mianyue was telling the truth, but she didn''t intend to give Mu Tinng permission. She didn''t have nothing to do but to be attentive, so she wouldn''t cause trouble for herself.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was just looking at the portraits, not the text message, Mu Tinng asked, "Isn''t the queen going to take a closer look to deal with it?"


    "Wanyan Shuang is the prince, and it is inconvenient for his concubines to receive him. As for princess Wanyan Shuang, his concubines are the lords of the middle palace, and there is no need to lower their status to befriend her. It would be better to invite the princes of the royal family to play with her." Su Mianyue handed the two rosters to Chunhua and smiled, "Your majesty, although the ministers and concubines have the responsibility of taking charge of the six palaces, they do not understand the politics of the court. They have to ask the emperor the truth. If this princess can enter the palace as a concubine, will the ministers and concubines treat her as a hostage or treat her as a friendly relative?"


    Hearing the word "Hostage," Mu Tinng''s eyes flashed, obviously trying to escape something, but he asked," what does the queen think is the best way to treat her?"


    "I thought..." Su Mianyue opened his mouth and saw Mu Tinng looking at him with a deep gaze, so he smiled and said, "Just like a sister in the harem. Since Wanyan Shuang has entered the harem, he is living under the emperor''s eyes. As long as she does not make trouble with the concubines and concubines, the concubines do not want to make trouble with her any more. It''s just like a spoonful of 3,000."


    Su Mianyue was too calm, not even a hint of jealousy. Mu Tinng felt even more displeased. She leaned forward and whispered, "The empress is more magnanimous, and my heart is more confused. Is it true that the empress sees the situation clearly, or is she playing hard to get, and wants to win my favor?"


    Mu Tinng''s breath came from under his nose. Su Mianyue frowned. Mu Tinng smelled too much musk. Last night, he was sleeping in Weiyang Palace. He probably didn''t have time to clean up in the morning.


    "I have never been so clear-headed before, and I hope that the emperor can see it clearly. This is my blessing." Su Mianyue got up, bowed to mu ting and said in a distant tone, "Your majesty, if there is nothing else, I will leave."


    "Empress, I look forward to this birthday banquet." Mu Tinng also got up, but his eyes were cold.


    "I will do my best, and the sisters of the harem will not disappoint the emperor''s expectations." Su Mianyue knelt down and spread the credit. He did not give Mu Tinng a chance to continue talking. He kowtowed and said, "Your concubines are here to send you to the emperor."


    What Mu Tinng wanted to say was swallowed by Su Mianyue''s kneeling and left in anger.


    "Miss, the emperor seems to be angry. Is it really good for miss to make the emperor angry like this?" Biwu asked Mianyue in a low voice, looking uneasy.


    "Biwu, why do you think people like to be mean all the time?" Su Mianyue asked nonchalantly. Seeing that biwu did not understand what she meant, he explained, "In the past, I followed the emperor''s footsteps, hoping that he would look at me more, but in return, my body and mind were hurt. Now I don''t want to be stupid anymore, but he thinks I''m playing hard to get, and he really thinks I''m a leek. Even if I really want to dip in the sauce, I don''t want to be talked about. I''m a clean freak, and I''m afraid of aids."


    "Miss, what aids?" Biwu asked shamelessly.


    "But there are too many stallions..." Su Mianyue blurted out to explain, suddenly remembered where he was, and said with a flattering smile, "Nothing. It''s just a disease that can be caused by eating unclean food. Not only can it not be cured, but it can also be transmitted."


    "In the future, I will never eat what others have eaten. If I get aids, I will be miserable." Biwu said with a look of panic, completely forgetting the worry that Su Mianyue had angered Mu Tinng.


    After Su Mianyue returned to Phoenix Palace with a group of palace people, he invited the spring flowers and autumn moon to read the words on the roster for her. After understanding some of Wanyan Se and Wanyan Shuang''s characters, deeds, hobbies and so on, he frowned tightly.


    This hengyuan country is afraid of internal trouble and peace. A princess of Prince Regent''s mansion grew up in the imperial palace from a young age, and even the princes and princesses have to give way. It is obvious that Prince Regent has great authority.


    But did Prince Regent ask an unpopular prince to send his precious daughter to make peace with mu ting, or did he want to form an alliance of interests?


    "Spring flowers, autumn moon, you are also old people in the palace, but have you heard about the Hengyuan? For example, why is the Hengyuan under Prince Regent?" Su Mianyue asked, holding his chin.


    "I don''t know." The spring flowers and autumn moon shook their heads.


    "Miss, have you forgotten? The emperor of the Hengyuan was in a coma due to poisoning, and the princes were too young to support the overall situation. At that time, Prince Regent had the best chance to ascend the throne, but he was willing to be Prince Regent to handle the government because of his deep affection. In the past ten years, he had never attempted to usurp the throne, but he was greatly praised by the world." Biwu said with his starry eyes, which made Su Mianyue roll his eyes.


    If he really had no intention of seeking court, why did he keep Prince Regent''s position for more than ten years? The old emperor was unconscious, and his son should be old enough to wear a yellow robe. Could it be that all of them were helpless ah dou?


    "That''s all I know about the Hengyuan. If miss wants to know more, why not..." Ask the prime minister. Biwu swallowed this sentence in time and changed his voice, "The ambassador from the hengyuan state has come to visit. Miss, why don''t you ask Empress Dowager for advice? Maybe you can get some information."


    Su Mianyue nodded, but did not mean to disturb Empress Dowager, lest she accidentally slipped into a trap and was found to have been swapped.


    Prime Minister Su could know the details, but su mianyue didn''t want to have too many ties with the prime minister''s office, so she thought of going out for a walk, so she didn''t believe that no one knew anything.


    "My palace is tired. Biwu will stay behind to serve. The spring flowers and autumn moon will go out to supervise the ladies to practice their talents. No one will be allowed to let them go until the time comes." Su Mianyue covered his mouth and yawned gracefully. Biwu knew at a glance that his master was in trouble.


    "Miss, have we been out of the palace a little too often lately?" Biwu''s face was bitter, but she still helped Su Mianyue change.


    "When we go out today, first, we have to ask for some information, and then we have to pay off all the accounts and add in some business. Otherwise, when our Biwu baby gets married, we can''t afford to buy ten miles of red makeup." Touching Biwu''s little face, Su Mianyue felt extremely comfortable. As long as he was not trapped in the deep palace, he could breathe freely wherever he went.


    Biwu had no choice but to speed up the speed of his hands, thinking of going back early, so as not to be so dangerous every time, he had to rush back to the palace.


    An hour later, in a house in Cat Lane, Su Mianyue crossed his legs, peeling peanuts in his hands and throwing them at his mouth. Biwu fell asleep on the side, bored, and kept his mouth twitching. Su Mianyue couldn''t help but tease him.

 Chapter 61 It Was Indeed A Potential Force

    When su liang came back, he saw that Su Mianyue was holding a brush and scribbling on Biwu''s face. He stood there and waited for Su Mianyue to play a prank. Seeing her smiling face, he felt a warmth flowing through his heart. He had never seen such a woman before.


    Although Su Yu was only fifteen years old, he was born into an extraordinary family. From a young age, women of the same age liked to follow him, and there were many ways to please him, but none of them were as real as su mianyue.


    Maybe it''s not that I haven''t, but that woman... Thinking of the man who died to save himself, Su Yu''s eyes flashed with sadness, but he never had the chance to thank her again.


    "Sister is so elegant." Just as Su Mianyue put down his pen, Su Yu laughed.


    Su Mianyue smiled sheepishly when she was caught red-handed. She was too bored to tease Biwu.


    "Ahem, you''re back." Su Mianyue coughed and threw the awkwardness aside. He pointed to the desk and said, "There are some things you want to ask, see if you know."


    Su Yu nodded. As Su Mianyue sat down, Su Mianyue went straight to the point and asked, "How much do you know about Hengyuan Prince Regent?"


    Su Yu looked up and was stunned for a moment. Thinking that Su Mianyue must have come from an extraordinary family, he explained to her: "Prince Regent, the Hengyuan, was a twin of the current emperor. After the emperor''s accident, he used thunderous means to stabilize the situation in the court. The biggest move was to send the three princes that the emperor of the Hengyuan placed the most high hopes on to be sent to the government respectively."


    "Is the Tianlan state-owned? Why didn''t I know?" Su Mianyue exclaimed. In her heart, the greatest impression of the protons was wu yingxiong, the sad egg abandoned by princess jianning.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s eyes shining, Su Yu nodded, "The protons sent to the Tianlan were Seventh Prince Wanyan Lin, who was originally the most qualified to inherit the throne from the palace of the Hengyuan, but he was only eight years old when he was sent to the Tianlan. Now, ten years later, no one knows where he is. I''m afraid he was maimed by the tianlan kingdom."


    Su Mianyue frowned slightly. She knew that protons would not be treated well and did not care about Wanyan Lin, who had never met before. She just wanted to know what the Hengyuan was doing by sending Wanyan Se and wan yan shuang to the Tianlan to celebrate Mu Tinng''s birthday. She did not want to cause trouble for herself.


    "Where are the other two princes of the Hengyuan?" Su Mianyue asked in a low voice.


    The hostages of the Beichen are the eldest prince of the Beichen. His birth mother died and his mother''s power is weak. It is said that the eldest prince has a very bad reputation in the country. He knows nothing but to eat, drink, and gamble. Fourth Prince of the Yan Country was the hostage of the Yan Country. In the same year as Third Prince, his mother''s wife was the most beautiful woman in hengyuan country, and was also the favored wife of the emperor. If not for the direct son, she was also the most likely to inherit the throne. However, no one knew where Fourth Prince went after the regime change. At least we haven''t returned to the Hengyuan yet."


    Su Yu told Su Mianyue what he knew with a straight face, but when it came to the Yan Country, his hands were clenched into fists, and Su Mianyue didn''t notice anything in his heart.


    "As you said, the Hengyuan now does not have a prince who can inherit the throne, and the eldest prince of the hengyuan kingdom does not have the right to do so. Only the missing Fourth Prince and the lost Third Prince have the right to inherit the throne." Su Mianyue''s brows were folded into chuan characters, and her mind was a little inadequate. She didn''t read much history books when she was in school, which would only wear out her brain cells.


    Su Yu nodded, not expressing his opinion. Seeing that Su Mianyue was immersed in her own thoughts, she got up and poured a cup of tea for Su Mianyue, then sat down again.


    Su Mianyue only thought for a moment, then put her mind back. This career was not something she would be able to figure out in a short time. She asked Su Yu how she was doing on the black market.


    "According to my sister''s orders, the net has been cast down. These are the money to return to the cage, but my sister''s capital has not been fully earned." Su Yu handed a bag of silver tickets to Su Mianyue.


    "Not bad. It''s a potential stock. It''s only been a few days, and it''s actually earned millions of taels of silver. It''s really blue!" Su Mianyue completely forgot that she only paid for the money, but did not hand over anything to su yu. Her expression of'' I''m very glad to be a teacher''really made Su Yu laugh.


    "The beggars'' gang in Capital City has gathered a third of them, and the rest of them will take some time," Su Yu said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, just do it as you see fit. The important thing is to recruit people who can be used by you. Talent is better than waste." Su Mianyue was very satisfied with Su Yu''s efficiency. He raised his hand to greet him and warned him, "Remember, money is money. Don''t be afraid to spend money when you go out. You can spend one or two silver on them today and let them earn you a hundred or two tomorrow. That''s the real skill."


    "Yes." Su Yu nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "Recently, pay more attention to the developments in all parts of the capital, especially when foreign envoys come. You must pay close attention to them. If something important happens and you can''t contact me, then..." Su Mianyue thought about it, took a jade pendant from his waist and handed it to Su Yu, saying, "Then take this jade pendant to the prime minister''s mansion and look for prime minister su''s Eldest Childe and Second Childe. Remember to look for them in person. Don''t believe anyone else."


    "Yes." Su Yu nodded solemnly and carefully took the jade pendant into his arms, showing how much he valued it.


    Looking at Biwu, who was still asleep, Su Mianyue had no choice but to throw a pen over, and then told Su Yu: "Your literary and martial arts, must be arranged on the schedule, it is best to get yourself a few more identities, as for how to do it, you can do it on your own."


    "Su Yu noted it down." Seeing Su Mianyue get up, Su Yu also got up to show his respect, but his heart was heavy because of Su Mianyue''s actions today. He always felt that Su Mianyue was planning something big, and what he told him was just a preparation.


    From this day on, Su Yu was extremely careful and gave him the chance to save his life in the future.


    But these are the last words, not to mention for the time being.


    "Miss, are you not afraid to disfigure your servant by waking him up in this way again?" Biwu held the brush with sleepy eyes and complained.


    "Don''t do it this way. Will you wake up so soon?" Glancing at Biwu, Su Mianyue stretched, opened the folding fan and said to su yu, "There''s something over there. Help me out, but don''t let anyone know it''s about you, understand?"


    Su Yu nodded and said, "Sister, don''t worry. I know what to do."


    Nodding with satisfaction, Su Mianyue asked biwu to go out together. Su Mianyue was in a good mood because of the high rate of looking back. Biwu didn''t know that there was something on his face, and he touched his face and muttered to himself. Did she become beautiful? Why did so many people look back at her?


    The master and servant walked all the way to the golden jade hall. Boss wu was already waiting for them. When he saw them coming, he quickly invited them to the back hall. Good tea and snacks were served. After Su Mianyue took a sip of tea, he asked, "Did you know that the girl brought something? These are the names of the bidders. Wu mou recorded the top 50."


    Su Mianyue grunted and opened the register. Seeing Grand Preceptor Gu''s name on it, he could not help but sneer. This old man was really greedy, but the Gu Family had always been fishing for fame and was not good at doing business. If both treasures were sold to him, there wouldn''t be so much money to pay the bill. Childe Bai alone was enough to wipe out the Gu Family, and even Gu Linng needed subsidies.


    With a brush, he crossed off some names from the roster, leaving only the name of a third class official, who was born as a merchant and had no shortage of gold and silver.


    "Get someone to give him a message and tell him that one of the treasures has already been auctioned off. The base price is 2. 2 million taels of gold." Su Mianyue planned to rob the rich and help the poor once.


    Of course, it was the chen official who robbed the rich but not the benevolent, who paid for the officials. Su Mianyue herself was the one who helped the poor. She needed a lot of money to build her own small empire.


    Boss wu stepped forward to look, and immediately said with a smile, "The girl really has a good eye. What this lord chen doesn''t lack most is gold and silver. This time, he has made a lot of money."


    "We agreed on two deals, but I lost them to boss wu because of my breach of contract, so this deal will give boss wu 40 % of the dividends, and the extra part will be considered as compensation to boss wu," Su Mianyue said with a smile.


    "Although the girl is young, she is a good businessman. Wu mou admires her." Boss wu''s eyes turned, but he didn''t say no. This deal earned more than the two combined, so naturally he wouldn''t be angry.


    "I heard there''s been a lot of good stuff coming out of the black market recently. Has boss wu ever cared about it?" Su Mianyue took another sip of tea and asked with a half-smile.


    "It seems that girls have a wide range of friends. Wu mou has indeed received such news, but I don''t know if girls have the idea of earning money?" Boss wu''s words were a little flattering.


    "If boss wu trusts me, he will go to the black market and look around. In a few days, he will have a chance to make a big profit. I believe that with boss wu''s wisdom, I won''t need to waste my breath." Su Mianyue chuckled and placed a brocade box on the table, "This is my goods. I wonder if boss wu wants to pay in advance or wait until after he makes a deal with Mr. Chen to settle accounts with me?"


    Boss wu thought for a while, then understood what Su Mianyue meant, but he asked, "I don''t know what the girl''s new idea is. How are we going to split it up?"


    "Five to five." Su Mianyue reached out a hand, looked up at boss wu and said in a low voice, "This time, how much boss wu can earn depends mainly on boss wu''s courage and vision, but boss wu won''t have many opportunities like this."


    "Okay, 50 % then." Boss wu gritted his teeth and made a decision. He asked Su Mianyue to wait for a while, then went to get a stack of gold and silver tickets, which were converted into 60 % of the two million taels of gold for Su Mianyue, which was equivalent to the value of 1.2 million taels of gold. As for how much money boss wu could sell in the end, Su Mianyue did not care.


    However, Su Mianyue was in a good mood today, making a lot of money and teasing Biwu. He found it funny to see Biwu''s face, but he forgot that Biwu had to rely on his face to talk when he returned to the palace. Besides, Biwu''s appearance had to be noticed by some people, which brought a lot of trouble to Su Mianyue.

 Chapter 62 Smart Ones Dont Want Them Anymore

    In the phoenix palace, after Biwu washed her face, she stood in front of Su Mianyue with an aggrieved face and did not speak. She looked at Su Mianyue with her big, aggrieved eyes, as if she had done something outrageous.


    Su Mianyue was very uncomfortable to be looked at and knew that she had played too much, but she was just too playful for a moment and didn''t expect biwu to be so angry.


    "Baby Biwu, I promise you this is the last time." Su Mianyue, who finally couldn''t stand it, raised his hand to ensure that he would not tease Biwu again.


    "Can you believe miss''s words?" Biwu snorted, completely forgotten that she was a maid by Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue immediately nodded hard and said loudly, "Your miss, although I have many shortcomings, but the advantage of keeping my word is not discounted."


    "Does miss keep her word? I''ve been with her for so long. Why didn''t I know?" Biwu still glared at Su Mianyue discontentedly, and tears could fall at any moment.


    "Baby Biwu, there''s an old saying that you don''t want to expose people, but your miss has a good attitude towards me. Some things need to be turned over, but you can''t always remember it. Isn''t that a small part of you? Our family is green, and it''s easy to push the boat in the prime minister''s belly. I must have forgiven you in my heart, right?"


    Su Mianyue smiled and took biwu''s hand. He stuffed a hundred taels of gold ticket into her hand. Pretending to be in pain, he said, "What, this is a hundred taels of gold. Biwu bought some rouge powder to keep her face looking good. Is that my apology?"


    "The servant is the first class girl next to the empress. She just wants to get rid of her after a hundred taels. Does she look down on the status of our empress?" Biwu said with a grimace as he waved the golden ticket.


    As soon as Su Mianyue heard that Biwu had played a trick on her, she pretended to be angry and wanted to snatch the golden ticket. The master and servant were having a good time, but they did not know that Biwu had been seriously investigated at the entrance of the palace, which had caused them trouble.


    In Weiyang Palace, Gu Linng was peeling grapes with her slender, white fingers and feeding them to Mu Tinng with a light smile. Her happy expression was enough to soften any man''s heart.


    Mu Tinng took hold of the jade hand with the juice in it and licked it in his mouth, "Qingqing''s hand is sweeter than grapes. I can''t help it."


    "Your majesty." Gu Linng blushed with shame and tried to pull back his hand, but the gesture was even more seductive.


    "Qingqing''s shy appearance is the most touching to my heart, but unfortunately..." Mu Tinng let go of Gu Linng''s hand and slid down to her abdomen. Her half-lowered eyes hid the complicated look, but her heart echoed what Su Mianyue had said in Imperial Mausoleum.


    Because of the power of the su family, Mu Tinng married Su Mianyue, but could not give her love and imperial heirs.


    He married Gu Linng because he liked her, but mu ting had been secretly giving Gu Linng some medicine to avoid, but he didn''t want Gu Linng to be pregnant.


    Should he really be cruel?


    Gu Linng did not know what Mu Tinng was thinking and thought that he was caring for the dragon heir, so he smiled sweetly, "Your majesty, your concubines really hope that this child will be a dragon. This way, even if your concubine''s body is not good enough to bear any more children in the future, you can have a child who looks like your majesty. Even if one day the favor is no longer there, your concubines can still remember the time when they once loved each other."


    "Isn''t it good to be a princess? As gentle and kind and understanding as Qingqing is, she must be a beauty." Mu Tinng said in a low voice. In a month, it would be possible to find out if it was a dragon or a dragon girl. It would be too late to decide whether the child would stay or go.


    Seeing that Mu Tinng did not expect the child to be a dragon, Gu Linng froze and quickly returned to his smiling face. He said, "As long as the emperor likes it, no matter whether it is the prince or the princess, the servants and concubines will cultivate it diligently and share the worry for the emperor in the future."


    Mu Tinng chuckled and withdrew his hand without saying a word. He also sat up from the imperial concubine''s bed, looking as if he was ready to leave.


    Gu Linng didn''t know what he did wrong, so he quickly straightened up Mu Tinng''s robe, but he was also smart enough not to keep Mu Tinng. During this time, Mu Tinng was much colder to her. How could she not feel it?


    Just as Mu Tinng was about to walk away, he heard the maids outside laughing and chatting, and when it came to Phoenix Palace, Mu Tinng''s eyes changed slightly. Gu Linng looked carefully into his eyes, a cold flash flashed past, but he quickly walked towards the door and scolded: "Bold, the palace maid on duty was so loud and noisy that she could see this princess as her master? Do you know the crime of offending the emperor?"


    Gu Linng bowed to Mu Tinng, who was walking out of the door, in the voice of the palace maid''s accusation. "All the servants and concubines did not manage the palace people well. How dare they talk about right and wrong in front of the emperor, and ask the emperor to punish them."


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, don''t blame yourself. It''s not your fault." Raising his hand to help Gu Linng up, Mu Tinng looked at the maidservant kneeling on the porch and asked, "What were you talking about just now? Say it and make me laugh too."


    "Your majesty, forgive me. I don''t know your majesty is here. If you offend your majesty, I will go and receive the punishment." The palace maid kowtowed in panic, not daring to say anything.


    "Why, don''t you understand my orders?" Mu Tinng''s face turned cold, and he had an air of authority.


    The maidservant was so frightened that she pressed against the ground and did not dare to raise her head. "The servant heard that when sister Biwu of Phoenix Palace returned to the palace today, her face was painted with a lot of small animals. Even the Imperial Guard at the entrance of the palace could not recognize her. They did not dare to let her into the palace. They almost got caught and asked for the crime. In the end, one of the sisters who left the palace with sister Biwu said good things to get through. When the servant heard that the elder sister was so beautiful and looked somewhat similar to the empress, he smiled and said," how can anyone in this world be more beautiful than the empress? It must be an exaggeration from a scholar."


    After listening to the palace maid, Mu Tinng''s face darkened. He released Gu Linng''s hand and strode away.


    Seeing that Mu Tinng did not even tell him a word, Gu Linng immediately frowned and twisted the handkerchief out of his hand. Then he looked at the palace maid who replied and asked gloomily, "You just said, there is no woman in the world more beautiful than the queen?"


    The palace maid knew she had made a mistake, so she quickly got up and slapped her own mouth. She said as she slapped her hand, "I''m sorry. The queen''s beauty is not half as good as the princess''s. She''s the stupidest of all the servants. If you don''t say what you want to say, she slapped her own mouth."


    The palace maid beat her harder and harder. It was obvious that she was afraid that gu ling would say something to punish her. She only hoped that Gu Linng would calm down.


    Gu Linng took a cold look at the maid. With the help of the newly promoted maid Yingchun, she walked towards the house. After lying on the imperial concubine''s bed, she ordered, "Go and look at this palace. If you don''t give her enough time, don''t let her stop. Send her back to the laundry room for three months so that she can reflect on herself."


    Yingchun answered meekly, not daring to breathe. Although he was loyal to Gu Linng, he was too timid to win Gu Linng''s heart.


    Not to mention that Gu Linng in Weiyang Palace was not in a good mood and punished many palace servants who served her. After Mu Tinng left Weiyang Palace, he came directly to Phoenix Palace.


    Because the other concubines went back to rest at this time, the palace people could not stop Mu Tinng, and Mu Tinng came with anger, and no one was allowed to inform him. When he entered the house, he was listening to Su Mianyue and Biwu playing happily there, without the appearance of the empress.


    "How dare you!" Mu Tinng shouted, startling the master and servant, and hurried over to greet Mu Tinng. However, mu ting went past them and sat in the main seat. After glancing at Su Mianyue coldly, he asked biwu, "I heard that you left the palace today to do some errands, but your face was covered in graffiti. Is that so?"


    Biwu lowered his head and replied in a low voice, "It was the servant who did not do a good job. She fell asleep while shopping for the master. I don''t know who made a fool of her and lost the face of the master. Please forgive me."


    "I also heard that it was a palace maid who looked like the empress who put in a good word for you and the Imperial Guard let you into the palace. I am curious who this palace maid is, but the palace maid of Phoenix Palace?" Although Mu Tinng was asking about biwu''s words, his eyes had already fallen on Su Mianyue. Seeing that she did not look flustered, he could not help but frown.


    "Where did the emperor hear that?" Su Mianyue asked indifferently and handed Mu Tinng a new cup of tea. He said in a somewhat aggrieved tone, "The palace maid who went out today is Biwu and Xiuzhu, a rough palace maid. There should be a file at the palace entrance. If the emperor doesn''t believe it, he can send someone to check it. As for the appearance of this beautiful pearl..."


    Su Mianyue frowned, shook his head and sighed, "Your concubine advised your majesty not to look. This girl landed on her face when she was born. I was afraid your majesty would not have the appetite for dinner."


    "How did the queen know that she was born with her face on the ground first?" Mu Tinng asked in confusion.


    "Because she looks a little sorry to the audience, anyone who has eyes can see that this girl''s courage to live is admirable to my concubines, so I bought her on the street and brought her into the palace." Su Mianyue said and sat down, unwilling to hurt his legs.


    Seeing that Mu Tinng still didn''t understand, Biwu explained in a low voice, "Your majesty, the empress means that xiuzhu is a little ugly."


    Mu Tinng''s face darkened when he heard this. If this beautiful pearl was so ugly, but it was rumored to be more beautiful than the empress, wouldn''t it be disgraceful to humiliate Mu Tinng for marrying a shameless wife?


    "What does the empress want? Let the palace people go shopping. Why must Biwu go out in person?" Mu Tinng changed the subject. Mu Tinng had also heard about the recent events of people leaving the palace in Phoenix Palace, but he didn''t pay much attention to them.


    "If your concubine wants to eat steamed buns that smell good, how can you use the resources in the palace to satisfy your needs?" Su Mianyue smiled sheepishly, a little like his little daughter, and his blushing face made him look even cuter, and his voice lowered. "What''s more, the smell of incense is only a small shop, and it''s still in the alley. If word gets out that the empress likes to eat such vulgar snacks, I''m afraid it will be laughed at by many people. What I''m most afraid of is that those old imperial officials will make a pile of impeachment reports to the emperor on your case, and the servants and concubines will really have no face to see."


    "I remember how the empress learned about a small meal in the alley when she was raised in a deep room," Mu Tinng asked incredulously.


    "Speaking of which, it was all my fault. When I was at the su residence, I saw a little sister eating the bun. She was so greedy that she asked the little sister to take two of them with her when she went out. Coincidentally, when she ate the bun, she smelled it and snatched one from her hand. Ever since then, I''ve been thinking about steamed buns that smell good."


    Biwu answered quickly, then looked at Su Mianyue with a sad face and said, "The master hasn''t returned the money to the servant yet. The servant remembers that over the years, the servant spent more than three taels of money just to eat the buns."


    Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue with a complicated expression and then at Biwu. Seeing the two masters and servants competing with each other with their eyes, he said, "The queen is the mother of the country. She really shouldn''t take advantage of this. I make the decision to let the queen return you twenty taels of silver. All right, kneel down."


    "Your concubines are sending you to the emperor." Before Su Mianyue could sit enough, she got up and saluted again. Biwu knelt beside her.


    After Mu Tinng had gone far, the master and servant both raised their hands together to wipe the cold sweat off their foreheads, took a long breath, and then helped each other to stand up, as if they had practiced a thousand times.


    "Miss, it''s too dangerous. Why not? This servant''s heart is about to jump out. Fortunately, our master and servant have a tacit understanding. Otherwise, it will be difficult to escape today." Biwu said with a lingering fear. He picked up a cup of tea and drank it. He did not see Su Mianyue''s strange eyes at all, nor did he notice that he was drinking Mu Tinng''s cup. Otherwise, he might have been scared to death.


    "Biwu baby is so smart that you don''t want it. This head is full of smart beans. Come and smell one for me, as a reward." Su Mianyue pouted her lips and wanted to eat tofu.


    When Biwu saw this, he ran away in fear and shouted for help in a low voice. The master and servant exercised before dinner and the curtain was drawn.

 Chapter 63 Who Told You to Be Sloppy?

    Because Biwu left the palace to attract attention, it was because Su Mianyue could only restrain himself from sneaking out of the palace in order to avoid being caught and losing his life.


    However, while Su Mianyue was her empress and mother, Capital City was not at all peaceful. The countries seemed to have agreed to send envoys to congratulate the new emperor on his birthday, and the envoys were all headed by the prince, bringing princesses or princesses with them. However, there are always some princes who do not know how to restrain themselves, causing trouble in the territory of the Tianlan, and forcibly robbing civilian women has become a common occurrence.


    In the prime minister''s office, an injured young man had just woken up. When he found out where he was, his eyes changed slightly, and he subconsciously touched the jade pendant on his chest. His actions fell into the eyes of Su Zhe, a Su Family junior, so he stepped forward to help.


    When she saw the jade pendant, her eyes could not help but sink. After waving off the servants in the room, she asked in a deep voice, "Where did you get this jade pendant?"


    "Where is this?" The young man asked hoarsely.


    "Prime minister''s residence." Su zhe stood at the bedside, his tone tinged with coldness.


    The young man nodded and asked, "Who is your excellency?"


    "Su Zhe," Su Zhe replied coldly.


    "My sister gave me the surname su with a single ��. When she handed this jade pendant to me, she had warned me to look for Eldest Childe or Second Childe, the prime minister''s residence, when I had something important to do, but I must see myself and not give it to anyone else." Su Yu struggled to finish his sentence. His voice was so mute that he could barely pronounce it. His throat was so dry that it could almost ignite.


    Seeing this, Su Zhe poured him a cup of warm water and did not ask. Instead, he wanted to know what the young man, who was covered in blood, was stubbornly holding on to his clothes.


    When her throat was more comfortable, Su Yu continued, "My sister asked me to do something and help her collect information. When I was collecting information, I was accidentally found by the other party and hunted down, and then I escaped to the prime minister''s office."


    "Your injuries are too serious. Take a good rest first. I''ll send someone to get you a doctor." Su Zhe had been observing Su Yu''s expression and saw that he did not seem to be lying, but he did not dare to believe it completely.


    "You can''t hire a doctor." Su Yu reached out his bloodstained hand, grabbed Su Zhe by the hem of his clothes, shook his head and said, "Those people will definitely follow up. Once they find out that someone in the prime minister''s office is treating someone seriously injured, I''m afraid they will implicate my sister."


    "But your wound..." Seeing that su yu was dying, but still concerned about Su Mianyue''s safety, Su Zhe was moved. Although he could do this for Su Mianyue, it was because of his deep affection, but this young man was not related by blood.


    "Young master su, I risked my life to come to you, not to live, but because I was afraid that I would not have the chance to tell my sister about it, so that she would be on guard against it." Su Yu lost a lot of blood, and his eyes gradually became distracted, but he still insisted on saying what he should say. "The emperor''s birthday banquet..."


    Su Zhe leaned over and listened. After hearing su yu''s words, his face was as dark as ink and his hands were clenched into fists.


    Seeing that su yu had passed out, Su Zhe immediately called his confidant and used the wound medicine in his room to heal Su Yu. Su zhe went to Su Hao to discuss how to deal with this matter.


    Regardless of the credibility of Su Yu''s words, Su Zhe could not gamble with Su Mianyue''s life, and if Su Yu was really Su Mianyue''s person, then he could not go to his father, which was also what Su Mianyue meant.


    In the palace, Su Mianyue, who was sitting beside Mu Tinng and eating breakfast with Empress Dowager, felt her eyelids jump. An ominous feeling made her taste tasteless, but she had to cooperate with Empress Dowager to speak. After a breakfast, her stomach hurt terribly.


    After leaving Cining Palace, Mu Tinng called Su Mianyue, who had forgotten to kneel down, and asked, "The queen is in such a hurry to leave, but what''s the matter?"


    "Your majesty, have you not done anything that displeases you recently?" Su Mianyue looked up and asked cautiously.


    "Does the queen wish me to be dissatisfied?" Mu Tinng stopped and looked sideways at Su Mianyue, sensing her strangeness.


    "Since the concubines have done nothing wrong, the emperor will not punish the concubines for no reason, right?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    "Empress!" Mu Tinng''s face darkened. Although he used to do that, he would not admit it. Otherwise, he would have lost his mind.


    "Your majesty doesn''t have to shout so loudly. Your concubine is very smart and can hear you clearly." Pressing on his ears that were shaking uncomfortably, Su Mianyue said to himself, "It''s really strange. My eyelids are jumping all the time today, as if something bad is going to happen. In the past, it was inevitable to suffer a little skin and flesh in this situation, and the best result is to be grounded."


    With every word Su Mianyue said, Mu Tinng''s face darkened. At this moment, he was as good as bao gong.


    "Biwu." Su Mianyue felt uneasy in his heart. After a few words of anger with Mu Tinng, he directly ignored his existence and called Biwu, saying, "Go back to the phoenix palace quickly. Let''s close our doors and thank our guests today. This palace is always very uneasy, don''t cause any more trouble."


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s master and servant run away, Mu Tinng''s face became even worse. Were they afraid of being punished?


    After two days in seclusion, nothing happened. Su Mianyue thought for a moment and ordered Biwu to continue pretending to be in seclusion. Then he went out of the palace dressed as Xiuzhu.


    Because of the uneasiness in his heart, Su Mianyue was not in the mood to eat wine and flowers this time, so he was going to find Su Yu, but he was teased on the way.


    "The Tianlan is indeed outstanding. There are many handsome men and beautiful women." A lewd laugh rang out and the road in front of Su Mianyue was blocked.


    "Excuse me, please." Su Mianyue secretly gritted his teeth, secretly annoyed at his beautiful heart, and continued to walk against Xiuzhu''s face, it would be safe. He had to wear a man''s clothes, which caused trouble.


    "That''s a nice voice. I like it." Not only did the man not want to give way, but he let the people around him surround Su Mianyue and laughed, "In the future, follow this prince. As long as this prince dotes on you for a day, you will have a day of glory and wealth. It''s not easy to thank him."


    Thank you for your sister''s kindness!


    Su Mianyue was angry in his heart, but there was a sneer on his face. He snorted, "A good dog doesn''t stand in the way. I''ve been in Capital City for so many years, and I know which prince or prince is in the royal family. Don''t pretend to be a relative here. The Tianlan law is not false, and don''t think I''m easy to bully."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was so loud that he could only pray that someone would yell at him and hurry to find the officer.


    No, she couldn''t see the officer, so she could only use the strength of the masses to beat away the dog scum in front of her.


    Thinking of this, Su Mianyue took out a stack of silver tickets from his arms and shouted, "Gentlemen of the Tianlan, I don''t know which country this piece of dog trash is from, but it is actually tyrannical in my Imperial Capital, the son of heaven, but there is no law at the feet of the king, everyone is working hard, who dares to punch them today, this young man will be rewarded with a hundred taels of silver."


    There were already many people who disliked prince Keshi of the Heaven Wolf Country. Now there was money for beating people up. No one knew that they were the ones who did it. Immediately, a lot of people started to act, and Su Mianyue was not a stingy person. The money was scattered from left to right.


    Not only were passers-by fighting for the silver ticket, but even prince Keshi''s guards were fighting for it. Prince Keshi, who had snatched the beautiful man, could only watch as Su Mianyue was pushed out of the crowd until his figure disappeared.


    There was no way. The skywolf people were strong, but the land was poor. They were really poor. No one but the royal family did not like money. No matter how angry prince Keshi was, he ordered his guards not to be moved.


    When Su Mianyue ran out of sight of prince Keshi, she was so frightened that she patted her chest and gasped. Before she could recover, she was dragged into the yard next door.


    "Well..." Su Mianyue subconsciously wanted to cry for help, but her mouth was covered. She felt a pain in her back. She was pressed against the wall, and she was shrouded in a shadow.


    "Shh, it''s me." Childe Bai''s deliberately low voice sounded.


    Seeing that it was Childe Bai, Su Mianyue instantly became a little lion. He shook off Childe Bai''s hand and wanted to scold her, forcing master bai to cover her mouth again and whispered, "If you want to live, shut up."


    Only then did Su Mianyue notice that Childe Bai, who had always been dressed in white, was covered in a black cloak today, and could cover his entire body with a single bow.


    Tianlan men often wore cloaks, mostly in black. As long as they did not look at Mr. Bai''s extraordinary face, no one would notice him walking in the crowd.


    Childe Bai made another silent gesture and dragged Su Mianyue towards the woodshed. Su Mianyue had to follow.


    Childe Bai opened the dry wood and another bag, and a large hole appeared in the wall that could hide people. He pushed Su Mianyue, who was still in a daze, and let her hide in it.


    "What about you?" Su Mianyue asked softly. He felt as if he had discovered Childe Bai''s secret and taken over the''secret room'' where he was running for his life.


    "Together." Motioning for Su Mianyue to lean to the side, Childe Bai also came back with a short body, and returned the dry wood and the bag to their original positions. Even if someone searched, it would be difficult to find this side.


    The hole in the wall was not big, so it was narrow for the two of them to hide. Even if they did not move, they would have physical contact. Besides, Su Mianyue had always felt uncomfortable and always wanted to change his position.


    "Is it more comfortable?" As Childe Bai spoke, he had already pulled Su Mianyue into his arms and let her lean on his shoulder. He covered the dust on her head with a cloak and whispered, "Don''t talk. Those people are coming."


    Su Mianyue, who had originally wanted to struggle, could only lean on Childe Bai''s chest stiffly. His powerful heartbeat could be heard from his ear. He could smell the unique smell under his nose, which was like a faint bamboo fragrance, and it seemed to be to cover up the other smells, and to increase the intensity of the incense.


    To Su Mianyue''s surprise, Childe Bai, who had been wandering around the streets all year round, did not smell of powder at all.


    The two of them were sitting in ambiguous positions. Su Mianyue didn''t dare to get up, lest the people who were searching outside heard the noise. His stiff muscles were almost knotted, but he didn''t know that Childe Bai was smiling at the moment, and there was a dim light in the depths of his eyes.


    "Search me carefully. That pretty boy is running this way. If you can''t catch him today, go back and wait for punishment." A man with a rough voice shouted and heard the clatter of his sword.


    This is not a search, it is clearly the rhythm of robbery.


    "Boss, this place has been searched. There''s no one here. Let''s go to someone else''s house and search again?" The sound of chopping stopped, and a dog''s leg sounded. Then he heard a grunt and called the last group of brothers to leave.


    Su Mianyue breathed a sigh of relief and was about to struggle to get up when Childe Bai hugged her tightly and covered her mouth again.


    Su Mianyue was so angry that he rushed up and wanted to give Childe Bai a taste of her strength. How dare he take advantage of her!


    He opened his mouth and bit Childe Bai''s hand. Su Mianyue closed his eyes and tried to bite off a piece of meat, but he heard the loud voice coming from the woodshed.


    "Damn it, there''s no one here. Let''s go." With a loud voice, he cut down the door of the woodshed before he left. It was obvious that he was very angry.


    After these people left again, Childe Bai opened his mouth. Looking at the bleeding hand, he smiled bitterly and said, "Childe Su, don''t you know if a gentleman will use his words or not?"


    Su Mianyue rolled his eyes. Sister is a woman, a woman. Do you understand? It''s not appropriate for a woman to use the same principles as a bullshit gentleman.


    However, looking at Childe Bai''s left hand, which was softer than a woman''s, Su Mianyue felt a slight fever on her cheek. After all, she cleared her throat and said in a low voice, "Who told you to be so careless? The rabbit is in a hurry and bites people, not to mention this gentleman''s seven foot man."


    With that, Su Mianyue tried to push away the barrier outside, but Childe Bai pulled it back and whispered, "They haven''t gone far. Don''t rush out."


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue had to lean on Childe Bai honestly, but this posture was too ambiguous, so he snorted: "You provoked the enemy, why did you bring in young master ben? If it wasn''t for you, this young master would have gone to the Yihong Whorehouse to have a good time."


    "They are local ruffians bought by prince Keshi of the Heaven Wolf Country. They specialize in catching beautiful women and handsome men to entertain guests. If I don''t pull you to hide with me, you will be taken away. Unless you are played to death, you don''t want to leave Keshi alive." Childe Bai said in an indifferent tone.


    "Dog''s trash. It''s for both men and women. You have a good appetite." Su Mianyue''s eyes flashed, remembering the scene of being teased on the street, and there was a flash of cruelty in his eyes. If he dared to touch her, Su Mianyue, wash his neck and wait to die.

 Chapter 64 Draw A Circle And Curse Her

    After he was safe, Su Mianyue blackened his face and changed his luxurious clothes into ordinary cotton clothes for the family to hide in, which was a disguised compensation for the family.


    "Childe Bai, you are not the kind of person who will lose. Have you never thought of revenge?" Except for those sparkling eyes, no one would notice where Su Mianyue went.


    "I wonder how Brother Su wants revenge?" Childe Bai examined the bandaged left hand and asked faintly.


    After seeing Childe Bai''s injured hand, Su Mianyue, who was originally angry, always felt that she was in the wrong, and it was not easy to correct Childe Bai''s address to her, so he said: "Childe Bai has been wandering through the flowers for many years. He must have known which brothel had a woman who was as beautiful as a flower even though she was ill. Since this piece of trash has such a hobby, why not give her a big gift?"


    "Brother Su is right." Childe Bai nodded and said, "Only women and villains are difficult to raise. Fortunately, my brother did not provoke Brother Su. Otherwise, I am afraid my brother would die under Brother Su''s wisdom at some time, but it is still unknown."


    "Thank you, Childe Bai, for your praise. This young man has always been vindictive. Those who have offended me should not have a good ending." Su Mianyue snorted, a little guilty. At least the icy face in the palace had not succeeded in retaliating.


    No, Mu Tinng''s previous injury was also indirectly due to Su Mianyue''s relationship. Thinking of this, Su Mianyue straightened his back, patted Childe Bai on the shoulder and said, "I still have something to deal with today. I''ll treat Childe Bai to some flower wine another day."


    "Isn''t Brother Su afraid of danger when he walks alone?" Mu Tinng asked with a smile.


    "I have this look of respect. If that piece of trash is still interested, it''s time to take off his tricks and change his eyes." With a snort, Su Mianyue walked out with his little hand behind his back, not forgetting to shout, "I''ll see you later."


    After Su Mianyue left, Childe Bai was surrounded by gray followers who never left his left and right. He only listened to Childe Bai''s indifferent voice and said, "Did you hear what she just said?"


    "Yes." The grey attendant nodded.


    "Then do it. I want to see results as soon as possible." Childe Bai''s eyes turned cold. He did not forget what he saw before. Keshi dared to tease Su Mianyue. He should pay the price for this!


    Seeing that master bai was angry, the gray-robed entourage glanced at him with a complicated look and then left without daring to ask any more questions.


    Su Mianyue carefully walked all the way to a house in Cat Lane and knocked on the door three times before someone opened it.


    "Where''s the young master?" Su Mianyue asked Su Yu as he entered the courtyard.


    "The young master hasn''t been back for two days and hasn''t sent a message." Wang, the footboy, replied truthfully with some worry.


    Su Mianyue frowned. Thinking of Keshi searching for young girls and handsome boys everywhere, he felt uneasy.


    "Did the young master say where he was going before he left?" Thinking that Su Yu knew some kung fu and was smart enough to avoid those people, he asked.


    "The young master said he was going to see the business, but he didn''t say where he was going." After answering, Wang said, "A few people who have made good friends with the young master have come to look for the young master these two days. The servant doesn''t know when the young master will come back, so he asked them to go back and wait for him. There is a man named mang li tou, who seems to be in a hurry. He comes every day these two days."


    Su Mianyue remembered the head of mangli and said, "Let the kitchen prepare some lunch. I''ll wait for the young master here."


    "Yes." Wang answered and left.


    Looking at the books that Su Yu had been reading recently in the study, Su Mianyue found that many of them were abstruse and difficult to understand, including the art of war, the aspirations of the various kingdoms, and some books that were difficult to buy among the people, which should be the way of the emperor.


    "Su Yu, I''m afraid it''s not easy for you to hide your identity." Su Mianyue said in a low voice as his fingertips slid across the book on the table, then smiled and said, "No matter who you were before, you are now the younger brother I Su Mianyue recognized. You can only be Su Yu."


    As for whether the migratory birds fly south or not, that was the future. Su Mianyue did not want to think so much.


    After Su Mianyue finished his lunch, he planned to take a nap and see if he could wait until Su Yu came back, but mangli''s head came to the door, still in a hurry. Su Mianyue asked him to come to the living room.


    "I''m Su Yu''s brother," Su Mianyue said lightly.


    The head of mangli knew that Su Yu had an older brother, but this man was not in the right track. This was the first time we met, but he always felt that Su Mianyue looked familiar, but now he couldn''t think about it, so he said in a hurry: "Childe Su, I''m Su Yu''s subordinate and buddy. He asked me to keep a close eye on Capital City during this period, especially when it comes to the prime minister''s office and the palace."


    "Let''s have a glass of water." Su Mianyue poured him a cup of tea when he saw that his head and lips were dry.


    The head of the mang li took it and drank it all in one gulp, but he still felt that it did not quench his thirst. After pouring two glasses in succession, he continued: "I got the news the day before yesterday that Grand Preceptor Gu''s side was going to make a big move. He wanted to make a move at the emperor''s birthday banquet, convict the empress, and take this opportunity to weaken the power of the prime minister''s office. I didn''t hear the specific news, which made the other party realize that he didn''t dare to follow too closely these two days. There is no further news yet."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were cold. She didn''t take the initiative to provoke the Gu Family, but they came to the door themselves.


    Su Mianyue took out a hundred taels of silver and pushed it to the side of mangli''s head. He said, "Take it to the bar. If you have any more news, you have to send it to me immediately. But unless it''s me or Su Yu, you can''t tell anyone about it."


    "Thank you, Childe Su." The head of mangli took the silver ticket in his hand without hesitation. He was surprised to see the amount of one hundred taels. He could not help but secretly guess that Su Mianyue''s identity was related to the prime minister''s mansion.


    "How many people do you have available?" Su Mianyue said, interrupting the thoughts of mangli''s head.


    "There are dozens of people available," said the head of mangli proudly.


    "Very good." Su Mianyue took out another hundred taels of silver and ordered, "Have your brothers keep an eye on the Gu''s Mansion for me. Under the condition of ensuring your own safety, you can occasionally make one or two moves. As long as you do a good job, I will not treat you badly."


    "Childe Su, don''t worry. I''ve been in the streets for so many years, and I will do what Childe Su told me to do." Mangli patted his head on his chest to make sure.


    Su Mianyue thought for a moment, then let the head of mangli go back to work, and waited for another hour, but Su Yu did not come back, so he could only go back to the palace, but the uneasiness in his heart did not diminish.


    Not to mention the worry on Su Mianyue''s face when he returned to the palace, Su Yu had been in the prime minister''s office for three days, and Su Zhe and Su Hao had also been outside to find out some information about Su Mianyue''s safety and the future of the prime minister''s office. They could only find prime minister Su Chengye and discuss how to fight back, but it would not affect the half of Su Mianyue.


    Because of su mianyue''s orders, Su Chengye acted as if he did not know that there was a person like su yu. Su Zhe and Su Hao still came to see him and told him that there was a plan to make him feel at ease.


    "No, I have to go back." Although Su Yu had some trust in Su Zhe and su hao, he did not say that Su Mianyue often came to see him to avoid causing trouble for Su Mianyue.


    "Your injuries are still unstable. Even if you go back, you won''t be able to see a doctor. There are at least two brothers in the prime minister''s mansion who can take care of you." Su Hao asked to stay. After all, Su Yu was seriously injured because of Su Mianyue.


    "I haven''t finished what my sister told me. There''s not much time left." Mu Tinng''s birthday was only a few days away. Once the banquet was over, the black market business would be affected, and it would be difficult to win the black market.


    In addition, the items Su Mianyue gave Su Yu were not sold according to Su Mianyue''s instructions, which was why Su Yu was in a hurry to leave, afraid that it would affect Su Mianyue''s plan.


    The two brothers exchanged a look. Seeing that su yu was determined to leave, they prepared some medicine for his wounds, such as golden sores medicine, and sent guards to send him back.


    "I have taken the medicine, so there is no need for guards and escorts. My sister said that my identity should not be known, and that I should not have anything to do with the prime minister''s office." Su Yu thought for a moment and said, "Please prepare a set of coarse clothes for the two gentlemen. Su Yu thanks you here."


    Su Yu, who had left the prime minister''s office disguised, did not know that it was precisely because of his deliberate disguise that he avoided a crisis. Otherwise, even if those who pursued him could not find him, Keshi''s men would have tied him back, and with his current injuries, he could not fight back at all.


    When he got home, Su Yu found out that Su Mianyue had been here and went to the study immediately. As expected, there was a letter left by Su Mianyue on the desk. After reading it, his face was gloomy and terrible, and his whole body was filled with the murderous spirit that should not be emitted from a fifteen-year-old boy.


    The emperor''s birthday was a joyous occasion for all the people in the country to celebrate, and Su Mianyue had no time to leave the palace. Although he wanted to know the news outside the palace, he did not dare to randomly assign the palace people to inquire about the news, so as not to be caught and destroy all the layout in the end.


    "Biwu, are you brave?" Su Mianyue, who was dressed in chinese clothes, looked at the bright moonlight in the sky and suddenly asked in a low voice.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant is bold." Biwu said uncertainly, taking advantage of his courage.


    "Get the vase over there." Su Mianyue nuzzled his chin and pointed to a vase not far away with a short arm of biwu.


    "What does miss want a vase for?" Biwu asked in a trembling voice.


    "Throw it here." Su Mianyue pointed at his head.


    "Miss, you don''t have a fever, do you?" Biwu exclaimed, then covered his mouth. Seeing that there was no one outside, he said in a low voice, "Miss, aren''t you afraid of pain the most? Why are you thinking of torturing yourself now?"


    "At the emperor''s birthday banquet, the people of the Gu Family are going to do something to frame me, and the prime minister''s office will be implicated. These days, I have to think twice about what they are going to do, so I plan to get seriously injured and leave the birthday banquet to someone else to save myself trouble," Su Mianyue said with a headache.


    "Then you can''t joke about your life." Biwu''s eyes were red. Thinking of the hardships his master had suffered, he angrily scolded, "That bitch Gu Linng must be all her tricks. If she dares to harm miss, the servant will go with her."


    "What are you trying to do? Draw a circle and curse her?" After giving Biwu a blank look, Su Mianyue shook his head in a fretful manner and tied his long hair behind his head with a hairpin. He said to Biwu, "The moonlight is good tonight, baby Biwu. While our heads are still around our necks, accompany your miss to the flowers and the moon. Enjoy the good life."


    "Miss, it''s time. Miss is still in the mood to joke." Biwu mumbled, but he went to prepare Su Mianyue''s clothes.


    "Since ancient times, no one has died. It''s better to be a ghost before the moon falls, isn''t it?" Su Mianyue laughed heartily, but did not know that her words of teasing Biwu almost came true. She almost broke her head without Biwu hitting her.

 Chapter 65 The Man Imprisoned in the Orchid Palace

    Under the moonlight, Su Mianyue and Biwu strolled around, unaware that they had come to the southwest corner of the palace. Orchid Palace was already in front of them.


    "Baby Biwu, did you find out about Orchid Palace?" Only then did Su Mianyue realize that he had been so busy recently that he had forgotten about the orchid palace.


    "It''s useless. This Orchid Palace is like a taboo. The newcomers in the palace don''t know. The old people have many taboos. The silver that the servants have dealt with is gone." Biwu said angrily, looking at Orchid Palace not far away with the same curiosity in his eyes as Su Mianyue, which was the nature of man.


    "Since we''re here, let''s go over and take a look." Su Mianyue chuckled and took Biwu''s hand as he walked towards the orchid palace. He looked like a thief, but he didn''t know that it would attract attention.


    However, even if the palace people did not recognize Su Mianyue, who was dressed in regular clothes, they would also recognize Biwu, the great palace lady of Phoenix Palace, so they were sensible not to disturb, but they would also go back and tell their master that there might be a reward.


    The master and servant soon arrived outside the orchid palace. Su Mianyue felt a little depressed as he looked at the dim lights inside.


    "Once you enter the palace, it is as deep as the sea. Such a magnificent palace is just a cage for others." Su Mianyue stood at the base of the wall and whispered, but he did not know that someone was looking up at the moon. After hearing her words, his eyes flashed, but he could not see his expression in a mask.


    "Miss, let''s go back. It''s the end of the application. There are more Imperial Guard patrolling the area. We can''t go back." Biwu tugged at Su Mianyue, who was in a daze, not understanding what his master was feeling.


    "No, since we''re here today, we need to go in and take a look." Su Mianyue swept away his disappointment and looked at the palace wall which was three feet high with interest. He said to biwu, "Let''s go under the tree over there. Squat down and let me step on my shoulder. When I climb up the tree and pull you up, we can go in."


    Su Mianyue pointed at the big tree about twenty feet ahead, his eyes shining brightly.


    "No, it''s too dangerous." Biwu shook his head and refused.


    "I am the master, and I am in charge." Su Mianyue dragged Biwu forward.


    "Miss, please listen to biwu''s advice. Many people have seen us coming here. If it reaches the ears of the emperor, perhaps we will be punished." Biwu dragged his feet and refused to mess with Su Mianyue.


    "That''s not possible. If I don''t look at the owner of Orchid Palace today, your lady will definitely lose sleep. Woman, if I don''t sleep well, I will age early. Your lady, I still pointed at this face to eat." Su Mianyue was still babbling on and on, completely unaware of the danger that was approaching, and thinking that Biwu was unwilling to leave, he grabbed her arm with both hands to drag her forward, and turned around and said, "Biwu baby, we''re just going..." Take a look.


    Before Su Mianyue could finish his sentence, he saw a stone hit his head. His body softened and fell on Biwu. He didn''t even see who he was.


    A little eunuch looked at Su Mianyue viciously. The bloody stone in his hand was lifted up again, and he was about to throw it at Su Mianyue. However, he was kicked several feet away and went into a coma.


    "Master, this is not our business." The masked attendant reached out to stop a young man in white and whispered.


    "They can''t go out in Orchid Palace, or I''ll get into trouble." The man who had heard Su Mianyue speak with his eyes twinkling said quietly. He looked at the unconscious master and servant Su Mianyue and said, "Send them to the garden over there to create a fake scene. And this eunuch..."


    The young man in white looked at him coldly as if he were a dead man and said, "You know what to do."


    After saying this, the young man in white was about to leave, but he bent down to pick up Su Mianyue in surprise and flew towards the garden.


    The servant blinked and carried Biwu over as well. He quickly made a fake attack scene, erasing the traces of their master and servant, and also cleaning up the traces of Su Mianyue''s master and servant outside the orchid palace. Only then did he deal with the unconscious eunuch according to master white''s orders.


    The news of the queen''s attack spread throughout the palace. Empress Dowager and Mu Tinng went to Phoenix Palace to visit, and the imperial doctor had already dealt with Su Mianyue and Biwu''s injuries. Neither master nor servant was worried about their lives, but they could not wake up for a short time, and the wounds on Su Mianyue''s forehead were likely to leave scars. Biwu, on the other hand, was scarred on the back of his head.


    "Investigate, thoroughly investigate the ai family!" Empress Dowager was so angry that all the concubines who came to visit Su Mianyue were silent. Even Mu Tinng did not dare to be vague.


    "Mother, please rest assured that your son will investigate this matter thoroughly and give the empress an explanation." Mu Tinng''s face was also grim and tight. He dared to attack the empress in the palace. The palace should be cleaned up. Otherwise, the people in the palace would be in danger.


    Even Mu Tinng and Empress Dowager''s safety was threatened, and Little Prince and the little princess would be in the future...


    "The empress needs some rest. Kneel down." Empress Dowager had something to say and chased away all the concubines.


    "The emperor is worried about his sister, and he has to take care of his dragon body. I will let the small kitchen stew some soup for the emperor." Gu Linng said reluctantly before leaving.


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling has a heart. You have a dragon heir. Just rest in Weiyang Palace so as not to get sick." Pinching Gu Linng''s hand, Mu Tinng told her to go back and rest.


    After everyone left, Mu Tinng took another look at Su Mianyue, then retreated the palace people and asked the empress dowager, "Does the empress dowager have something to say to her son?"


    "Prince, you have been very rational and decisive since you were young. Mother has always been proud of you. But in the matter of the empress, you really let mother down." Empress Dowager said with a cold face, "The reason why mother wants to go to Imperial Mausoleum is that she doesn''t want to interfere too much with you, so as not to lessen the feelings between mother and son, but you can''t understand mother''s good intentions at all. The queen''s feelings for you, the empress dowager, are in her eyes. I believe you can feel it. Even if she has gone to extremes, who can live a clean life?"


    "It was the unfilial behavior of the children and ministers who failed to live up to their mother''s expectations." Mu Tinng got up and bowed slightly to Empress Dowager to listen to the scolding.


    "What you failed was not the queen, but the queen, but yourself." Empress Dowager sighed. The chill had already subsided. He took Mu Tinng''s hand and sat him down beside him. He said earnestly, "Your son, mother knows that you don''t like the empress. She thinks that she separated you and Gu Linng. But the emperor''s greatest fear is to make his beloved woman his queen, or else he will become a relative in the future. Now that Gu Linng is alone in this harem and the empress is magnanimous and tolerant, but she is the empress after all, and the dignity and grace she should give must not be lacking. Otherwise, it would be the actions of a fatuous monarch. Is my son''s lifelong ambition the infamy of history?"


    "Your son knows his mistake and will treat the empress well in the future." Mu Tinng kept his head down and his tone was flat. He didn''t know how sincere he was.


    "My son, I don''t know how long the empress dowager will be with you, but the empress dowager is able to survive in the harem because she can see human nature clearly and understand how pathetic and ridiculous the love between children and daughters before the imperial power is. As an emperor, you can dote on a woman, but you can''t love a woman deeply. When my mother and empress agreed to you confer the title of gu ling as your imperial concubine, she warned you, but you didn''t take it to heart. Sooner or later, this harem will become desolate because of Gu Linng alone." Empress Dowager said this, motioning Mu Tinng not to speak, and said: "These days, spend more time with the empress. On your birthday, envoys from all over the world visit. If the empress is still seriously injured, the Tianlan will no longer call itself a great country, a state of etiquette."


    After saying this, Empress Dowager got up and left, but Mu Tinng was sitting on the soft floor with a thoughtful face. The complicated emotions in his eyes flashed quickly, making it hard to figure out.


    On the phoenix couch, Su Mianyue had woken up for a while and heard some of Empress Dowager''s scolding Mu Tinng, so he had to pretend to sleep. No matter how painful the wound on his head was, he dared not make a sound.


    After about half an hour, Su Mianyue couldn''t lie down any longer, so he let out a whimper, gave Mu Tinng a hint, and woke up quietly."


    "Biwu, Biwu..." Su Mianyue murmured in a low voice, disturbing Mu Tinng''s thoughts.


    "The queen is awake, but remember what happened?" Mu Tinng walked to the phoenix couch and asked.


    Your sister, if you didn''t have the status of an emperor, you wouldn''t be able to get a wife in your life. How could a wife get hurt without first caring about the pain, but to try a case?


    Su Mianyue looked at mu ting with narrowed eyes and whispered, "My head hurts..."


    "Someone, pass on the imperial physician." Seeing Su Mianyue''s pale face, Mu Tinng shouted.


    "Your majesty, send someone to save green wu. Someone has hurt her and is going to kill his concubines... Hiss." Su Mianyue raised his hand and touched the wound on his forehead. He took a deep breath. This man''s hand was really heavy.


    "The imperial physician has already treated biwu, and it''s no big deal." Sitting by the bed and pulling Su Mianyue''s hand off to prevent her from touching the wound again, Mu Tinng asked again, "Can the queen see who hurt you? And where did she hurt you?"


    Your sister''s Mu Tinng, where did she get hurt? Do you not know?


    After greeting Mu Tinng in his heart, Su Mianyue shook his head and said, "Seeing that the moon was quite bright tonight, I took Biwu to admire the moon. I don''t remember where I went. When I heard the sound of Biwu falling to the ground, I turned around and looked. But a huge stone hit me. I fainted and didn''t see the other person''s face. I only saw the eunuch''s clothes."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had a headache from using his brain, Mu Tinng said, "It''s safe now. You don''t have to think back to those unsettling scenes. I will investigate this thoroughly. The empress just needs to rest assured and recuperate."


    Su Mianyue nodded. After a few words, his head hurt so much that he became confused and fell asleep again.


    Seeing this, Mu Tinng tucked Su Mianyue in, walked out of his bedroom and asked Dehai, "Did Biwu ask?"


    "Back to the emperor, I asked. The girl was very frightened. When she asked how she was injured, she cried out for the servant to save the empress, but the girl told me that she was accompanying the empress to the moon," Dehai reported truthfully.


    Mu Tinng frowned and said, "Orchid Palace."


    Dehai''s eyes flickered, but he could only obey Mu Tinng''s orders.


    Neither of the two generations of emperors had ever set foot in Orchid Palace. After this visit, it was not known whether it would affect the situation of the imperial court.


    When mu ting arrived in Orchid Palace, he waited for a long time before he saw the owner of Orchid Palace, the masked young man in white.


    "The emperor of the Tianlan wants to see this prince. What can I do for you?" The young man in white asked in a light tone.


    "You''ve lived in the orchid palace for ten years, but you''re still used to it?" Mu Tinng didn''t get straight to the point.


    "His majesty also said that this prince has lived for ten years. Even with his eyes closed, this prince knows what the scenery is every few steps and is used to it." Young master bai''s tone was still indifferent, like a dry well, and nothing could stir up a commotion.


    "My birthday is on the eighth day of the next month. Third Prince Wanyan Se, the Hengyuan, will come with princess Prince Regent Wanyan Shuang to congratulate me on my birthday. At that time, Seventh Prince will be able to attend a banquet together, so that the world will know that Seventh Prince of the Hengyuan is still alive." Mu ting took a meaningful look at the masked man. Ever since he knew that the Hengyuan proton Wanyan Lin was imprisoned in Orchid Palace, he had never seen his real face. He was rather curious.


    "As his majesty wishes." Wanyan Lin replied faintly.


    Mu Tinng looked at Wanyan Lin with a complicated look and fell silent, while Wanyan Lin sat there with his back straight, as if he had fallen asleep, if not with his eyes open.

 Chapter 66 Isnt the Queen Jealous?

    After sitting there for a while, Mu Tinng''s face darkened when he saw that Wanyan Lin didn''t want to take the initiative to speak. He coldly stepped into the main topic and asked, "Seventh Prince has lived in the orchid palace for a long time to recuperate. When the late emperor was alive, he had warned me not to let anyone disturb Seventh Prince. Therefore, since I ascended the throne, I have never come to visit him, and I have also issued an oral order not to allow anyone to disturb the orchid palace. It was just that there was almost a murder outside the orchid hall last night. Did Seventh Prince find anything unusual?"


    "No." Wanyan Lin answered flatly. He turned to mu ting and asked, "Does your majesty suspect the orchid palace?"


    "I want to know the truth." Mu Tinng replied ambiguously, locking Wanyan Lin''s eyes tightly.


    Ever since Mu Tinng knew Wanyan Lin''s existence, he had never been in contact with him, but he knew that as a prince, he could never be an ordinary person, especially Wanyan Lin, who was a proton and a son of the middle palace.


    However, Wanyan Lin''s eyes did not waver at all. He said coldly, "Your majesty, please go back. Wanyan Lin has not recovered from his early injuries and needs to rest."


    Inside the palace, Mu Tinng was ordered to leave by a proton. His face was so ugly that he brushed his sleeves and left.


    When the palace gate in Orchid Palace was closed again, the attendant said, "Don''t worry, master. Everything is arranged."


    "Yes." After that, yan lin nodded and looked coldly at the seat where Mu Tinng had been sitting. A hint of disgust flashed past her and she ordered, "The furnishings in this room should be new too."


    The attendant understood. He smashed the chair that Mu Tinng had been sitting on and silently cleaned up the residue. Wanyan Lin, on the other hand, drank the cup of tea that was still warm, and then walked back to bed.


    Because of Empress Dowager''s decree, Mu Tinng would be sitting in Phoenix Palace for an hour or two these two days, but he was reviewing the memorials, and Su Mianyue, in order not to face Mu Tinng, slept with his injuries.


    It was the third day of his injury. The imperial physician changed the medicine and knelt down after informing Mu Tinng Su Mianyue of his injury. Su Mianyue could not pretend to be asleep and could only read on the soft pillow.


    "Empress, the imperial doctor said you lost too much blood. You should eat more tonics to replenish your qi and blood. Just take two bites." Chunhua and Qiuyue stood by the bed and waited, whispering in fear of affecting Mu Tinng''s reading.


    "It''s so sweet. I don''t have an appetite. Take it." Su Mianyue frowned and turned his face away, unwilling to let his taste buds suffer.


    Spring flowers and autumn moon persuaded a few more words. Seeing that Su Mianyue really did not want to eat, he was ready to take it down, but did not want to take the soup bowl with one big hand. When the two of them saw the master of the hand, they quickly bowed and saluted. "Your majesty."


    "You guys go down, I''ll do it." Mu Tinng''s voice could not be heard to appease his anger, and the spring flowers and autumn moon hurriedly knelt down and retreated.


    Su Mianyue was yawning, but when he heard Mu Tinng''s voice, the drowsy man ran away. He sat up straight and looked at Mu Tinng with a bowl of soup by the bed. Afraid that he would come to feed him, he quickly reached out and took it, "The emperor still has government affairs to deal with, and the servants and concubines will come by themselves. They dare not ask the emperor to serve them."


    After saying that, Su Mianyue raised her head and drank the soup. Besides the sweet taste, there was also a faint chinese medicine taste in her mouth, which made her extremely unhappy. She quickly picked up a piece of sour and sweet preserved fruit and put it into her mouth, then relaxed her brows.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue really didn''t like tonics, Mu Tinng said, "Let someone change your tonics tomorrow."


    "Thank you, your majesty. The people below will arrange it for themselves." Su Mianyue didn''t want to accept it. Seeing Mu Tinng looking at her with a complicated face, she felt uncomfortable all over. She quickly held her head and said, "Your concubine is dizzy. If you want to rest, please ask your majesty for permission."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was avoiding himself like a snake and scorpion, Mu Tinng frowned and asked, "The empress is so injured that she doesn''t care about the perpetrator. Why should she hurt you?"


    The imperial doctor said that the concubine had hurt her head, so it was best not to think too much or it would affect her recovery. Now that the concubine has transferred the power of the six palaces to Concubine De and Concubine Hua''s sisters, I believe that they will help the emperor to govern the harem and give her justice. As for who the real culprit is and why he committed the crime, the result is the same whether the concubine knows or not. The wound on the head needs to be healed slowly, and the perpetrator either commits suicide in fear of the crime, or is it hard to escape death, right?"


    Su Mianyue smiled faintly, but his smile was bitter and sad, "Your majesty, your concubines have already said that they are really open to it. They do not want to compete for favor or power anymore. They only wish to live in peace. But your concubines have only been in power for a few days and your life is almost gone. Can you be kind to your concubines and give this power to those who need it?"


    "Oh?" Mu Tinng raised his eyebrows and asked, "Does the queen know who is behind this?"


    Su Mianyue sneered and said, "What kind of crime is it to seriously injure the empress? Whether it is the former imperial harem or the common people in the city, it is only one word of power and one word of benefit that can make people commit a crime. The concubine admitted that she was young and frivolous and had many enemies. This injury may be deserved. The concubine admitted it and did not want to pursue it again."


    Observing Su Mianyue''s expression carefully and seeing that she had no other emotions besides bitterness, Mu Tinng subconsciously asked, "Does the queen not want revenge?"


    "Revenge?" Su Mianyue laughed, as if he had heard a joke, and said to himself, "Don''t say injury is a servant and concubine. Even if the person who is injured is the most important person in the emperor''s heart, I''m afraid there will be no evidence. In the harem, the most important thing is to replace the dead, and the most important thing is the truth. This point, I believe that the emperor has more experience than his concubines, right?"


    Mu Tinng did not change his face, but his eyes were dark. It was obvious that Su Mianyue''s words violated his taboo. He shouted coldly, "The queen has gone overboard. Pay attention to your words."


    "Your concubine can''t even keep her life. Is it important to go overboard?" Su Mianyue''s eyes were slightly red. She looked at Mu Tinng and turned away angrily. She said angrily, "Your majesty should go somewhere else to handle his business. I need to rest, and I''m afraid that I''ll give it to your majesty after I get sick."


    "Empress, it is best not to play any hard-to-get tricks. I will never be tempted by you. Empress is still dying to be favored." Mu Tinng''s eyes were deep. Although he stood up, he was still staring at Su Mianyue''s side face, as if he wanted to know if her words were true or not.


    "Thank you, your majesty, for reminding me that I know myself well. Although I am useless or even inconvenient in your eyes, in your eyes, my life is very precious. I will never lose my life for the so-called love." Su Mianyue said coldly, but he thought to himself: Mu Tinng, as long as you don''t go too far, I will never cause you any trouble. When the time comes, I will wave my hand and leave without a cloud.


    "Su Mianyue, is this your attitude towards me?" Mu Tinng shouted in a deep voice, "I''m going to pass on prime minister su to the palace. I want to ask the Su Family how to raise my daughter. How can such a disrespectful woman be worthy of being a country''s queen? Isn''t it because Prime Minister Su has the heart of disobedience to send you to the palace to make the harem restless?"


    "If you want to add to the crime, you can do whatever you want. Will the emperor not be afraid of hurting his subjects by doing this?" Su Mianyue smiled sarcastically, unwilling to turn around and look at Mu Tinng''s face. It was just right to provoke her and change her mind for a few days.


    "The sins of the queen are too numerous to be explained. If Empress Dowager did not favor you, why would I allow you to be so arrogant to this day? Queen, you dare to say that you are not jealous of Qingqing. Don''t you want to replace him quickly?" Mu Tinng demanded sternly.


    Su Mianyue had been attacked for no reason, but three days had passed without a word. Su Mianyue was already so angry that she was ridiculed by Mu Tinng. Su Mianyue''s suppressed anger shot up. Su Mianyue might have thought that way before, but she changed her mind. What I hate most is a stallion like Mu Tinng!


    Su Mianyue suddenly lifted the quilt, stood barefoot on the ground, and looked at Mu Tinng with four eyes. He stretched out three fingers in his right hand and swore to the heavenly alliance: "I, Su Mianyue, hereby swear to god that I will take back all my love and admiration for the emperor from now on and will never compete with any concubines for favor. Otherwise, I will have my intestines pierced through and my stomach will rot, and I will not be reborn after death!"


    Su Mianyue''s crisp but resolute words, and his solemn expression, were like a sharp sword piercing through Mu Tinng''s heart, which made him a little unsteady.


    However, the pain lasted only three seconds, and Mu Tinng raised his hand and slapped Su Mianyue in the face, throwing Su Mianyue out with great strength, which showed how angry he was.


    There were 3,000 beautiful women in the harem, and everyone was looking forward to his grace. Even if it was only Enze, Su Mianyue, who had been willing to marry him by any means, showed that he did not care. This was a challenge to the majesty of the emperor!


    "Ah!" Su Mianyue let out a cry of pain. His forehead hit the corner of the table, and his body fell limply to the ground.


    Looking coldly at Su Mianyue''s injury, Mu Tinng snorted, "Su Mianyue, put away your little tricks. I will not be soft-hearted for such a vicious woman like you. Since you swear by god, I will fulfill you and never step into Phoenix Palace again."


    After saying this, Mu Tinng strode away without looking at su mianyue.


    Chunhua and Qiuyue were waiting outside the door. When they saw Mu Tinng leaving, they immediately got up and went into the inner room to check on the situation. The result was that the two maids screamed in fear. Fortunately, Chunhua calmed down after shouting, which was due to Su Mianyue''s frequent punishment.


    "Help the empress to her bed." Chunhua pinched Qiuyue, who was stunned with fear, and the two carried Su Mianyue to the bed.


    "Sister Chunhua, did the emperor do it?" Qiuyue asked in a trembling voice.


    "Is this your business?" Chunhua glared at him and said, "Go and get the imperial physician."


    Qiuyue woke up and ran out in a hurry, while Chunhua carefully untied the bandage on Su Mianyue''s head, skillfully wiped her wound, and applied hemostatic. After doing this, the imperial physician was also dragged to Phoenix Palace by Qiuyue to see Su Mianyue.


    "The empress is too badly injured and the old lady can''t do anything about it," sighed the imperial physician.


    "Imperial physician, you must save the empress." Spring flowers and autumn moon quickly knelt down and kowtowed to the imperial physician.


    "It''s not that the old lady doesn''t want to be treated, it''s that such a serious injury and a new one will inevitably leave a scar." As the imperial doctor spoke, he packed the medicine box and sighed, "When the empress wakes up, you should also advise her. This scar will not be too severe, but don''t let the empress be upset."


    The imperial physician said and left. Chunhua did not give away the reward purse in his hand. He could not help but complain, "This Imperial Physician Lee is really true. It sounds like the empress wants to... Bah bah bah, look at the mouth of the servant. Our empress is the mother of the country. She will live for a hundred years."


    "Wow!" Chunhua could hold back her tears, but Qiuyue burst into tears. "The empress cares about her looks the most. She always says she has a face control. She''s going to be disfigured this time. What can we do? The emperor must hate the empress even more. The empress is so pitiful."


    "Shut up!" Chunhua quickly stepped forward to cover Qiuyue''s mouth and whispered, "If you don''t want your head, just take a knife to wipe your neck. If you spread your words, the empress will be implicated."


    Qiuyue cried and nodded, indicating that he would control his mouth. Chunhua let go.


    However, the two girls cried loudly in their arms. Fortunately, they did not cry out. Otherwise, Phoenix Palace would not be in a mess and think that Su Mianyue''s time was coming.


    Su Mianyue was in a coma for two days before he woke up. Empress Dowager had come to see him once and had sent a lot of tonics. He had decreed that no one would disturb the empress''s recovery. When he returned to Cining Palace, he passed Mu Tinng over and taught her a few lessons. Only then did Mu Tinng know that he had done too much that day and that Su Mianyue was really injured.


    Although he felt a little apologetic, Mu Tinng, as a king, would never bow to Su Mianyue. After all, Su Mianyue''s oath that day angered Mu Tinng and could be treated as a crime of disrespect.


    Naturally, the outside world would not know about the situation in the imperial palace. At this time, the envoys of various countries had arrived in Capital City and were respectively placed in the various courtyards of the post house. They could not interfere with each other, nor could they make good friends with each other in the post house, but they did not hinder their secret alliance.


    On the first floor of Capital City''s largest restaurant, business has been booming recently. In a private room on the second floor facing the street, two young men in chinese clothes and two young girls are sitting in this private room, but the atmosphere is very depressing.

 Chapter 67 How Naive!

    The man sitting in the main seat was Beichen Xi, the sixth prince of the Beichen kingdom. He had a healthy wheat-colored skin and was dressed in a strong suit, but he had a pair of feminine single phoenix eyes. At first glance, he was a scheming man. Next to him sat Beichen Xiameng, the loyal princess of the royal family who had come to make peace this time. She was dressed in the same strong suit and full of heroic spirit.


    The man on the other side was Third Prince Wanyan Se, the Hengyuan. His appearance was very ordinary. If not for his luxurious clothes, it would be hard to tell where he came from. Next to him was a girl dressed so splendidly that it was princess Wanyan Shuang, Prince Regent''s beloved daughter.


    The food and wine had been prepared, but the four of them were facing each other coldly, looking at each other as if nothing had happened.


    After all, Beichen Xiameng was more straightforward and could not stand the atmosphere. He poured himself a glass of wine, looked at Wanyan Shuang with a little provocation, and said, "Princess wanyan, please take care of me in the future."


    After saying that, Beichen xiameng raised her head and drank up. Even if she only said half of what she said, everyone present understood what she meant. This was to pull the rhythm of the alliance, but unfortunately she found the wrong person.


    "This princess is just a guest of the Tianlan. I dare not say that to take care of princess beichen." Wanyan Shuang smiled faintly, but the arrogance in his eyes was not concealed. He did not put Beichen Xiameng in his eyes at all. He did not even touch his glass.


    "I thought princess wan yan was a forthright person. Everyone came to the Tianlan for the same purpose. They could have many friends in the future. I, Beichen Xiameng, overestimated princess wan yan. Just take it as if I didn''t say anything." Beichen Xiameng snorted and was disgusted with Wanyan Shuang''s behavior.


    Beichen is located in the north, close to the barbarian land, so most of the women of the Beichen are martial arts practitioners and straightforward.


    A flash of hatred flashed in Wanyan Shuang''s eyes. With a flick of his sleeve, he said to Wanyan Se in a commanding tone, "Do the three emperors want to stay here for dinner? No one has to lower their style."


    "Wanyan Shuang, you''re just a princess. How can you say that to the prince? Isn''t it true that all the rumors outside are true?" Beichen Xiameng chuckled and looked at Wanyan Shuang with disdain. His eyes fell on Wanyan Se and he sneered, "As a prince, you can actually be scolded by a princess. The rules of the Hengyuan royal family are really different. It''s an eye-opener for this princess."


    Wanyan Se narrowed his eyes and bowed his hand to say goodbye to the northern dawn. Without a word of defense, he really followed Wanyan Shuang like a follower.


    Sitting in the private room, you can still hear Wanyan Shuang''s scolding, which shows how difficult it was for Wanyan Se in the Hengyuan.


    "Sixth Brother, this Wanyan Shuang is arrogant and arrogant. Even if the marriage is successful, he will not be favored." Beichen Xiameng put away his sharp attitude and looked respectfully at Beichen Xi. Sixth Brother once again proved that they were on good terms. "But is Wanyan Se Sixth Brother really going to ally with someone like that?"


    "The state affairs of the Hengyuan are complicated. A prince who can survive under Prince Regent without the support of his relatives. Does menger think he is useless?" His narrow eyes narrowed and a flash of light flashed past. Beichen Xi reached out and lifted Beichen Xiameng''s jaw. He sighed and said, "Because Sixth Brother is going to hurt menger. Can menger blame Sixth Brother?"


    A blush appeared on Beichen Xiameng''s face, but his eyes flashed with desolation. He smiled bitterly, "As long as Sixth Brother has the ambition, menger will not be wronged. She only hopes that Sixth Brother will remember the words he promised menger. When that day comes, she will be able to take menger back. As long as she can watch Sixth Brother walk up to that position, menger will have no regrets in her life."


    Beichen Xi sighed, took back her hand and put a chopstick in Beichen Xiameng''s favorite dish, and said in a low voice, "Menger still has a few days to think about. If menger wants to go back on her word, Sixth Brother will definitely take you..."


    "No!" Beichen Xiameng opened his mouth with some excitement. His eyes were full of tears but his face was firm, "Sixth Brother''s dream is menger''s dream. Menger can help Sixth Brother very little. Only this can be used by Sixth Brother. Menger will never let Sixth Brother down."


    Beichen Xi looked at Beichen Xiameng hesitantly. Finally, he sighed and got up, "Use it first. Sixth Brother wants to go out and get some air. He''ll be back with you later."


    "Okay." Beichen Xiameng nodded with a sob. The moment Beichen Xi pushed the door open, tears dripped down her face and soaked her clothes. She did not know that Beichen Xi had changed his expression after he left the room.


    When the northern dawn came out of the private room, it went to another private room. After knocking on the door, a man in chinese clothes came out and invited him in. Who else could this man not be Wanyan Se?


    Not to mention what Beichen Xi and Wanyan Se talked about after a secret meeting, Su Mianyue woke up feeling dizzy. Seeing biwu sitting on her bedside feet with a bandage on her head, her eyes were red from crying, and she felt even more powerless.


    "Stop crying. Keep some tears. Don''t cry until your miss is buried." Su Mianyue said weakly. Seeing that biwu was about to speak, he quickly said, "Let the kitchen prepare some porridge. I''m hungry."


    Biwu cried and went to the kitchen to order. She watched the cook do it herself, and then served Su Mianyue''s meal.


    After all, he had just woken up. Su Mianyue had only eaten half a bowl of porridge and lost his appetite. After a while, he held his breath and drank the medicine.


    "Miss, why are you so silly? It''s not that you don''t know the emperor''s temper, why do you have to provoke him?" The more Biwu spoke, the more heartbroken he felt, and the tears flowed down his face.


    Su Mianyue raised his hand and wanted to knock on Biwu''s head. It was obvious that there was still a bandage on her forehead. He sighed and said, "Biwu baby, you are such a silly girl. The emperor has always hated me, but he only came to see me under Empress Dowager yi''s orders. Do you think he really cares about me and wants to ease relations with me?"


    "But I see that the emperor is very concerned about the young lady. It doesn''t seem to be a lie, does it?" Biwu thought doubtfully for a moment and finally stopped crying. "But no matter what, miss shouldn''t be so aggressive. How can she fight with the emperor? Miss often said that she can''t fight with the emperor when she is calm and calm."


    "Biwu baby, you are so naive." Su Mianyue sighed helplessly. She could not explain many things to Biwu. She said, "The emperor''s birthday banquet is coming soon. There are not many people who want to harm me. They will suffer a little skin and flesh, but they will be able to save their lives. Do you think it''s worth it?"


    "Woo woo." At the mention of the injury, Biwu burst into tears. "The imperial doctor said that the young lady''s forehead would be scarred. What should we do?"


    Su Mianyue was stunned, as if he didn''t understand what Biwu was saying, and looked at her like that.


    Seeing this, Biwu was even more worried. He raised his hand and slapped himself. "It''s all my fault for not opening the door. How can I tell you this now? Miss, don''t be too sad. The imperial doctor said that this scar is not very serious. Instead, the servant helped the young lady to make more powder and then used the ornaments to cover it up, and no one could see it."


    "Biwu baby, what did you just say?" Su Mianyue''s eyes were still a little dazed. He looked at Biwu in a daze and asked, "Did you just say that I would leave a scar? You said I was going to disfigure, right?"


    "Miss, don''t be sad. The imperial doctor is not sure. We have plenty of money in our hands anyway, so we don''t believe that we can''t buy a good scar cream. Miss will be fine." Biwu hurriedly comforted her.


    "Mu Tinng, you bastard!" Su Mianyue yelled a few times, greeting all eight generations of Mu Tinng''s ancestors in his heart. If it weren''t for the fact that the wound hadn''t healed yet and he didn''t dare to remove the bandage, Su Mianyue would have jumped in front of the mirror to see where his disfigurement had gone.


    Biwu covered her mouth and watched Su Mianyue vent. It was not until Su Mianyue calmed down that she realized that she should cover Su Mianyue''s mouth so that she wouldn''t scold her for killing her head. Fortunately, Su Mianyue was angry but still had a sense of reason.


    "No, you can''t just get beaten up for nothing." Su Mianyue lifted the quilt to get out of bed.


    "Master, your wound hasn''t healed yet. The imperial doctor said you should rest." Biwu rushed forward to stop Su Mianyue, afraid that she would do something stupid.


    "Baby Biwu, you will definitely stand by me, won''t you?" Su Mianyue asked in a low voice, holding Biwu''s shoulder.


    Seeing the cleverness in Su Mianyue''s eyes, Biwu swallowed a mouthful of water, nodded with difficulty, and whispered, "The life of a servant belongs to a young lady. You must stand in the same camp as her."


    "That''s great, baby Biwu is really the most considerate little cotton-padded jacket, isn''t it?" Holding Biwu''s face, Su Mianyue kissed her fiercely, ignoring Biwu''s blushing face and whispered in her ear, "You''ll be like this... This, that... That."


    After a incense stick, Cining Palace.


    When Biwu saw Empress Dowager, he knocked his head hard three times. The forceful cloth was slightly red with blood.


    "Biwu, you are still recuperating. It is not convenient for you to serve your master. You should take care of yourself. Why should you make such a big ceremony here?" Empress Dowager frowned and spoke in a calm tone.


    Looking up, biwu looked up at her tearful face and sobbed, "Empress Dowager is kind and loves the empress the most in the palace. I dare to ask Empress Dowager to dote on her again so that she can fulfill her wish and not be trapped by nightmares."


    "What you''re saying is that the aijia has fainted. Isn''t the empress recuperating? Why is it a nightmare?" Empress Dowager said and gave nanny lin a look.


    "Biwu girl, you are the first class maid beside the empress. You can''t act rashly. If you can plead for mercy for the lord, you are loyal. But aren''t you trying to discredit Empress Dowager by doing so? Those who don''t know will think that Empress Dowager has punished you, and those who have a heart will think that Empress Dowager is not happy with the empress, but the gain is not worth the loss." Nanny Lin lowered his voice and helped Biwu up as he spoke. Perhaps he had been with Empress Dowager for a long time, and Nanny Lin also had a kind air.


    Biwu sniffed, bowed to nanny lin and apologized to the empress dowager. "All the servants were anxious for master, so they forgot these rules and asked Empress Dowager to forgive them. I was too worried about master."


    "All right, crying and making people laugh. If the empress sees you like this, she will also be heartbroken." Nanny Lin wiped Biwu''s tears before returning to serve Empress Dowager.


    Biwu quickly wiped away his tears and said, "The master''s heart has been restless because of his continuous serious injuries. The late madam has often fallen into dreams these days. The empress often wakes up with tears. Unfortunately, since she got married, she has never had the chance to bear a grudge against her wife. The servant watched the master lose weight. The imperial doctor also said that the master is depressed in his heart, which is not conducive to recovery, so she decided on her own. Come and ask the empress dowager for a reward, so that the master can fulfill this wish."


    With that, Biwu''s tears started to flow even more fiercely. She bit her lips hard to stop herself from crying.


    Empress Dowager''s face changed slightly when he heard this, and then he understood why Biwu came to Cining Palace. He waved his hand and said, "You should go back first. The ai family will draw up a good decree and send nanny lin to send the empress out of the palace later."


    Biwu looked at Empress Dowager in disbelief. Seeing that Empress Dowager looked tired, he quickly stepped back.


    "Nanny Lin, the queen is really angry this time." Empress Dowager sighed.


    Nanny Lin''s mouth twitched slightly. She thought that the empress was tolerant enough to let go of the grievances she had suffered over the past few years. The emperor did not punish the real culprit but hurt Su Mianyue again. It would be strange if the lord did not respond.


    However, Empress Dowager was the emperor''s biological mother, and Nanny Lin had no face in the palace, so he did not dare to talk about it.

 Chapter 68 Little Bird

    In the prime minister''s office, Su Mianyue slept until the sun was up. When he woke up, he ran barefoot to the dresser and looked at himself in the mirror. As soon as Biwu entered the door, he saw Su Mianyue''s behavior. He quickly came over and asked, "Miss, are you feeling unwell?"


    "Baby Biwu, can''t you look forward to your miss?" Su Mianyue rolled his eyes, slapped himself twice, frowned and said, "My eyes are swollen. It seems that I can''t go out today. Why didn''t I control my emotions yesterday? I cried when I entered the prime minister''s office. It doesn''t fit my character."


    "The young lady has suffered too much, and that''s why she lost her composure after seeing her family. The young lady is relieved. The prime minister and the two young men will not laugh at the young lady." Biwu sniffed and forced back the tears, which were also sad.


    When Su Mianyue did not leave the cabinet, did he ever suffer any grievances in the prime minister''s office?


    But after marrying Mu Tinng, she was either grounded or punished. Especially after Gu Linng entered the palace, Su Mianyue''s medicine was used even faster.


    "Come and wash up, miss. Second Childe said she has a present for miss. She''ll be here soon," Biwu said, calming down.


    Thinking of Su Hao, Su Mianyue couldn''t help but laugh and mutter, "I didn''t expect second brother to be a joke, haha."


    "Miss, what do you mean by funny?" Biwu asked in confusion.


    "The joke is..." Su Mianyue opened his mouth to answer, but remembered that it was the original owner''s second brother, and quickly changed his words, "It means to be funny."


    Biwu nodded and remembered. Su Mianyue quietly spat out her pink tongue and asked Biwu to serve her.


    If Su Hao knew that Su Mianyue had described him like this, he would have cried out for injustice. He just wanted to make his sister laugh. In front of others, he was the gentle second young master su. Who wouldn''t praise him for being as gentle as jade?


    After a simple breakfast, Su Mianyue went to the courtyard to bask in the sun in his casual clothes. Soon, a servant informed Second Childe of his request. Even if he lived in his mother''s house, Su Hao was considered an outsider as his elder brother, not to mention Su Mianyue''s identity, the etiquette must not be less.


    "Your humble servant greets the empress." Su Hao lifted his robe to bow.


    "Second brother, can you not be so courteous at home? If you do this again, then the younger sister will go back to the palace. Indeed, the water spilled out by the married daughter. The younger sister''s face has turned pale. I am not one of my own in the mother-in-law''s family, but an outsider in the mother''s family." Su Mianyue said, pretending to be sad, but the smile in his eyes could not be hidden.


    Su hao was the top student of enke last year, and now he has a free position in the hanlin academy, which is why he can stay at home without going to the government office.


    Upon hearing this, su hao, his beloved sister''s invincible self, immediately stood up and tried to coax Su Mianyue a few words, but when he saw the glint of a smile in her eyes, he could not help shaking his head and saying, "Little sister, you can be naughty. You scared second brother so much that he was ready to plead guilty."


    "Then go quickly, second brother. I haven''t seen you plead guilty before." Su Mianyue said quickly.


    Su hao frowned. Just as he was about to speak, he heard biwu hurriedly explain, "Second Childe, miss didn''t remember anything after she was attacked on the head."


    Su Mianyue was secretly relieved. It seemed that Su Hao used to do such things to make the owner laugh, but how did she know so much?


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Did the imperial doctor say that little sister would not be affected by this? Little sister, where are you feeling unwell? You must not hide your second brother." Su Hao immediately became furious, and before Su Mianyue''s master and servant could answer, he turned around to leave, saying, "No, I have to get a famous doctor. Yes, I have to get a trusted doctor."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were red with emotion, but he had to guard against Mu Tinng''s presence in the su mansion. If Mu Tinng heard Su Hao''s words just now, there would be a gap in his heart.


    "Second brother, it''s just a skin injury. I really don''t need to see a doctor." Su Mianyue hurriedly grabbed Su Hao''s sleeve, shook his head at him, and whispered, "I read in a miscellaneous book that some people forget about the past because of self-protection when they are injured or sick. Although I don''t remember many things, I still remember my father, mother and brother. I remember how you love me, how you pamper me, how you pamper me, and how you pamper me. I also remember that you are my closest people, and you won''t do stupid things. Isn''t that bad?"


    Su hao''s eyes turned red when he heard it. He knew that Su Mianyue was afraid of remembering the past with Mu Tinng. Perhaps, as she said, he would be happier if he didn''t remember the past.


    Raising his hand to rub Su Mianyue''s head, su hao sighed and said, "Little sister has grown up." It was a pity that he grew up in pain and could never return to the carefree Su Mianyue before he left the court.


    "If second brother sighs again, he will become an old man." Su Mianyue nuzzled his mouth and put Su Hao''s arm on his arm, completely forgetting that this was ancient, and that even siblings could not be so intimate. "Second brother, let me tell you in secret. In fact, my injury is a blessing in disguise. I don''t have to worry about Mu Tinng''s birthday party anymore, so I won''t be responsible for any accidents. I can still go home and accompany you for a few days."


    Because the three of them had talked about Su Yu yesterday, Su Hao also knew that Su Mianyue was on guard against Mu Tinng, and felt sorry for her at the same time.


    "You feel that you are not free enough in the palace. You want to sneak out when you get home, don''t you?" Su Hao chuckled and swallowed the words she had wanted to remind Su Mianyue not to hold his arm.


    "He who knows me, second brother too." Su Mianyue laughed.


    "If father finds out, he will admonish you. Don''t expect me to plead." Su Hao said with feigned seriousness.


    "Don''t worry, second brother. I will tell you the truth. Second brother is definitely not suspected of covering up for me. He''s just going to have some flower wine with me." Su Mianyue smiled happily. Outside the palace, he could even breathe more easily. On a whim, he saw the birds flying in the sky and sang a few words, "I''m a little bird. I want to fly, but I can''t fly high..."


    Su Hao was first surprised by Su Mianyue''s songs and tune, then a dark light flashed in his eyes. If his little sister married into an ordinary family, she would be free. Who would dare bully the prime minister''s daughter?


    But the palace was a cage, and Su Mianyue was already a imprisoned phoenix. How could she fly?


    Brother and sister were walking in the yard. Su hao forgot that he was here to give gifts. Su Mianyue also forgot about this, but he worried Biwu and sent away all the servants in the yard.


    "Miss has a bad brain. She doesn''t remember the rules. How could Second Childe..." Biwu stomped her feet anxiously, but the Su Mianyue brothers and sisters ignored her.


    It was just Su Mianyue''s rise. One song was over and another was sung. The simple style of the song quickly allowed Su Hao to hum a few sentences together and play a little from time to time.


    Not long after this leisure, Su Zhe and his confidant helped a man covered in blood into the yard.


    "Sister, get rid of the rest of the people and save them first." Su Zhe''s face was solemn.


    "It''s Su Yu?" Su Mianyue''s smile froze. Just as he was about to order Biwu to clear the yard, he found that there were no outsiders in the yard. As biwu was used to this bloody scene, he immediately ran into the house to prepare medicine for the trauma.


    "What''s going on?" Su Mianyue looked at Su Yu worriedly and asked worriedly.


    "On my way back, a beggar came up to beg and led me to an alley. He found Su Yu seriously injured and asked me to bring him to see you." Su Zhe lowered his voice, wondering how Su Yu knew Su Mianyue was in the prime minister''s office.


    "Let''s not talk about this. It''s important to save people." Su Hao also had a serious look on his face. Su Yu was probably injured because of Su Mianyue again.


    With the help of biwu, Su Zhe and others, su yu''s injury was quickly treated, and he also woke up. When he saw Su Mianyue standing in front of him, he couldn''t help but sigh with relief.


    "Sister, someone is coming to the prime minister''s mansion to kill you. I don''t know if they hired an assassin or if they have a secret plot in the prime minister''s mansion. They were discovered when they heard the news." Su Yu''s voice was weak, but his tone was fast, probably because he was afraid that something would happen to Su Mianyue if he fainted again.


    "How lawless! They want to assassinate the empress in the prime minister''s residence. Do they think there''s no one in the su residence?" Su Zhe got angry and spoke louder.


    "Walls have ears." Su Hao said in a hurry and took a deep look at Su Mianyue. Seeing that she only frowned and was not frightened, he relaxed and looked at Su Yu and asked, "Do you know who''s going to hurt little sister?"


    Su Yu was also looking at su mianyue, but he already knew Su Mianyue''s identity. He was not shocked, but his eyes were full of heartache.


    "I don''t know, but the people who spoke were people from the Tianlan and had accents from other countries, but their goal was very clear. They wanted to assassinate their sister, and listen to that, they prepared several plans." As Su Yu spoke, he coughed, and it was obvious that the injury was serious.


    "Little sister, we have to tell father about this." Su hao looked at Su Mianyue, not in a negotiating tone.


    "Okay." Su Mianyue nodded. She was the original owner and was destined to be involved with the Su Family. The assassination of her might have been a move against the Su Family. After all, she was just an unpopular queen. At most, she was in the way of some people. It was not much use.


    Looking at Su Yu, Su Mianyue said in a soft voice, "You can rest assured. Don''t worry about other things. When you get better, you have to help your sister continue to work."


    After that, he told Biwu to go to the kitchen to prepare food for Su Yu to replenish his energy and blood. Su Yu''s condition must be well replenished.


    Su Yu was just trying to hold on. Seeing Su Mianyue safe, he relaxed and fell asleep.


    The three of them went to the study and waited for Prime Minister Su to return, but they did not know what to say. Only the occasional eye contact could tell their heavy hearts.


    Originally, he wanted to go back to his mother''s house to get some air, but he didn''t want to bring trouble to his mother''s house. Su Mianyue was really drunk.


    But the three brothers and sisters waited for nearly two hours, but a servant came to report. Prime Minister Su was summoned to the palace by the emperor, and he did not know when he would return to the palace.


    "Big brother, second brother, I have a plan. I need you to cooperate with me." Su Mianyue was not a sitting duck. Although the old woman promised her that she would not die in six months, it was not fun to get hurt if nothing happened.


    "Say whatever you want, little sister." Su Zhe opened his mouth. Although he usually behaved calmly, he was unable to deal with things related to Su Mianyue calmly, which was not as good as Su Hao.


    "Since my reason for coming home is to pray for my mother, why not let everyone know where I am so that my eldest brother and second brother can gather their hands and attack the enemy head-on." Su Mianyue said softly, but his eyes were cold.


    "No, that little sister is in danger." Su Zhe immediately objected.


    "Big brother, you have to listen to the younger sister first." Su hao did not think that Su Mianyue would risk his life.


    "Second brother still knows me." Su Mianyue smiled mischievously, her eyes curved in a beautiful way, but the sly look in her eyes made her look like a little fox. "My mother''s spirit is enshrined in a small Prime Minister''s Mansion temple. No outsider has ever been able to enter or leave at will. Every day, no one can enter except the person who gives me food. If there is a mole in the house, it will be easier to take effect. Besides, I will only act as if I were to incense my mother and then leave quietly. That way, even if there''s an assassination attempt, I won''t be able to be found. The two brothers can rest assured that something will happen."


    Su zhe thought for a moment and immediately agreed, while su hao had such an attitude that Su Mianyue was a little speechless. Her second brother''s iq was really not to be underestimated, so she should be careful in the future to avoid being discovered.


    After a little more discussion, the three of them went back to their respective courtyards to prepare for the plan. Just before they parted, Su Hao gave Su Mianyue a meaningful look, which made her feel a little guilty. Could Su Hao have found out about her little thoughts?

 Chapter 69 Can We Have Fun Now?

    In the afternoon, after burning incense and bathing, Su Mianyue put on his plain clothes and took Biwu to the ancestral hall to offer incense to Mrs. Su. The servants of the Prime Minister''s Mansion looked at Su Mianyue, who was the empress, still had a medicinal cloth wrapped around his head. Many people were red in their eyes, but miss became the empress and suffered instead. Presumably, madam was also worried about the spirit of heaven, so she often fell asleep.


    Su Mianyue did not know what these servants were thinking. After meeting Su Zhe Su Hao outside the ancestral hall and the three brothers and sisters offered incense to Mrs. Su, Su Mianyue knelt on the futon and recited the scripture with his hands folded, while su zhe left with his eyes red.


    "Little sister, you better get up. My mother loves you the most. I won''t bear to see you like this." Su Hao said this before he left with a sad tone.


    When the door of the ancestral hall was closed, Su Mianyue stood up and startled Biwu.


    "Biwu, you''re going to be wronged to stay here. You have to be more vigilant and not let anyone in. If there''s a danger, you hide in that dry well in the backyard. No one knows about that place except the three of us." As Su Mianyue spoke, he quickly took off his coat, ruffled his bun and pulled it around his head.


    Su Zhe had told Su Mianyue about the dry well, knowing that she had forgotten something and was afraid that she would run into danger and have nowhere to hide.


    Biwu was stunned. She didn''t know Su Mianyue''s plan, and her mind didn''t jump. She just nodded subconsciously. She didn''t know if she heard what su mianyue said.


    Su Mianyue quickly took out a bundle from under the incense table and a scarecrow. He put his clothes on the scarecrow and put them on the futon. If he looked at them from afar, he would think that Su Mianyue was kneeling there.


    Su Mianyue opened the package, put on the man''s clothes inside, put on a small hat, and covered the wound on his forehead. After a moment of thought, he went to the incense burner to pinch some incense ashes, wiped a few on his face, and immediately became ugly.


    Of course, this was when Su Mianyue''s eyes were lowered, or else those nimble eyes were even more attractive.


    Then he stuffed the bag under the incense table. Su Mianyue opened the window and looked outside. After making sure no one was there, he wanted to jump out, but Biwu grabbed him.


    "Miss, are you going out? There are so many people trying to kill you. It''s too dangerous for you to walk alone." Biwu tugged at Su Mianyue, tears streaming down her face.


    "My Biwu baby, you can''t stop me from escaping." Afraid that Biwu would shout out again when she got excited, Su Mianyue could only analyze the advantages and disadvantages for her. Seeing the blank look on biwu''s face, Su Mianyue said in a low voice: "Baby Biwu, you know your miss''s situation. If she doesn''t leave, she will be chopped to pieces. Just cooperate. When the crisis is over, miss, I will accompany you to drink some wine."


    After pacifying biwu, Su Mianyue was about to leave, but who wanted biwu to grab her? Su Mianyue was about to open his mouth, and Biwu immediately made a nervous shush gesture. Su Mianyue was so scared that her heart was beating wildly, she thought someone had found her whereabouts.


    "Miss, are you trying to get out of the dog hole?" Biwu asked in a low voice.


    "Nonsense, I don''t know kung fu, miss. Besides, I can''t be seen climbing over a wall in broad daylight." Su Mianyue patted her chest and glared at Biwu.


    "Miss still remembers to drill the dog hole, but she forgot where to go. It''s strange." Biwu looked at Su Mianyue doubtfully.


    With a thump in his heart, Su Mianyue squeezed out a fake smile and said, "Baby Biwu, since you know, you still don''t lead the way? Do you want to see your miss my joke?"


    "Okay, I''ll lead the way. Miss, hurry up." Biwu then helped Su Mianyue off the table, closed the window, and led Su Mianyue to the back door. He took Su Mianyue to the backyard, picked up a bunch of weeds, and pointed to a small hole, "Ah, in the past, when miss wanted to sneak out of the house to play, she would say that madam had a dream and wanted to pray for her, and then she would slip away from here. I didn''t expect that miss had become queen, and it was the same."


    Su Mianyue''s mouth twitched. She really didn''t expect the former lord to do this. No wonder she said that her mother was in a dream, and Empress Dowager allowed her to return to the prime minister''s mansion.


    I wanted to warn Biwu a little more, but this girl was more familiar with the su family than she was. Su Mianyue thought it was better to shut up, so he crawled out of the dog hole, squatting down. He definitely went out on his stomach. The dog hole was small enough for a woman to get through, but there was such a place in the prime minister''s mansion. Aren''t you afraid that someone will use this place to infiltrate the Prime Minister''s Mansion?


    Su Mianyue thought of this, and when he looked up, he saw a familiar handsome face. He was immediately dumbfounded. After a long time, he smiled and handed the dirty little hand to the big hand that stretched out in front of him. He called out for second brother.


    "I knew you were restless. Aren''t you afraid of danger when you come out alone?" Pulling Su Mianyue up, Su Hao looked at her with disgust, then at the dirty hands, took out a handkerchief and wiped them clean, but did not care about Su Mianyue.


    His left and right faces were covered in dust, and no matter how dirty he was, he was fine.


    "Second brother, why are you here?" Su Mianyue muttered, looked left and right, didn''t see Su Zhe, and then breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Now that someone''s watching you, it''s too dangerous for you to go out alone. I''ll put you in a safe place and you can hide for a few days." Flicked Su Mianyue''s dirty forehead, Su Hao informed.


    "No." Su Mianyue immediately refused. Seeing that su hao was going to pull her, he immediately took two steps back and said very quickly, "It''s not safe for second brother to send me anywhere. I have a place to hide. Second brother doesn''t have to worry about me, and I have my own things to do. Second brother, don''t worry. I won''t let myself be in danger."


    Su Hao looked at Su Mianyue. Seeing that she was serious, he said, "Second brother will send you there."


    "No." Su Mianyue refused again. Seeing that Su Hao was suspicious, he quickly explained, "Second brother, what I want to do is personal. It''s not convenient for you to follow me."


    Su Mianyue pretended to be embarrassed, but Su Hao leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Is little sister going to the Yihong Whorehouse to have a drink with xuezhu?"


    "How do you know?" Su Mianyue asked subconsciously. Seeing that Su Hao had no choice but to shake his head, he pouted and stopped talking.


    "Childe Su spent a lot of money, and he looked like sai pan'' an. Even though second brother didn''t go to the windy and moony place, he heard people talking about him for a while. I didn''t expect my little sister to have this hobby. Second brother really underestimated you." Su Hao clicked and said, embarrassed to see Su Mianyue, then said in a low voice, "Actually, second brother also wants to see you, but unfortunately, because of his identity, second brother is afraid of being broken by his father''s legs, and in this life there is no way to eat a glass of wine, but I don''t know how father will feel after knowing your glorious deeds, little sister?"


    "Second brother, is it really good for you to threaten your sister like this?" Su Mianyue snorted. Anyway, her cheap brother was a pushover.


    "Then what does little sister intend to bribe second brother to keep your secret?" Su Hao reached out and looked at Su Mianyue smugly.


    "Second brother, I already said I would treat you to wine and flowers. You didn''t have the guts to go, but no wonder I did." Su Mianyue chuckled and thought," you will rob your sister. Can you still have fun?"


    Despite this thought, Su Mianyue still took out a series of nine to give to Xuezhu and placed it on Su Hao''s palm. He muttered discontentedly, "Think of it as a waste of money. If you still dare to leak it, I will ignore you in the future."


    With that, Su Mianyue snorted proudly and brushed past Su Hao.


    Su Hao''s eyes lit up as he looked at the crystal nine rings in his hand. "No wonder little sister can spend a lot of money. It turns out that she made a lot of money. It''s worth at least tens of thousands of taels of silver. She''s really rich."


    Su Mianyue, who had only taken two steps, naturally heard Su Hao''s words and smiled, "I made second brother laugh, but I made 1.8 million taels. If second brother ever wants to make a splash in the brothel, just tell me and I will definitely make you famous so that people will know that our Prime Minister''s Mansion is a real family."


    Looking at Su Mianyue, who stopped to smile at him, Su Hao said with a smile, "In my little sister''s eyes, is it possible for a famous family to spend a lot of money in Whorehouse?"


    "Isn''t this the case with all the other big races in Capital City except the Prime Minister''s Mansion?" Su Mianyue asked in puzzlement.


    Su Hao looked at Su Mianyue angrily, put the nine serial into his pocket, and snorted, "Those are not dandies, but businessmen. The real famous people will not go to the fireworks place and lower their own prices."


    "Second brother, that''s not true. Although yan hua liu alley is not an elegant place, it can only be bought and sold. It is only a profession, a place that exists to satisfy the needs of the rich. As the saying goes, most of the girls were born with poor backgrounds and worked hard to survive. They were no less talented than the daughters of the rich and there were no lack of people of love. Second brother can''t look at people with colored glasses. It''s not advisable." Su Mianyue put on a preaching posture, but he was holding back a bad smile in his heart. He really wanted to turn su hao into Whorehouse and see what their prime minister''s father would do to him.


    "Colored glasses?" Su Hao asked in confusion.


    Su Mianyue''s smile froze, and an blamed himself for saying the wrong thing. He quickly changed the subject and said, "Second brother, actually, you didn''t go to the chu house in the qing lou, not because you were afraid of your father''s anger, but because you were short of money, right?"


    Su Hao coughed and said, "My father said that my daughter is pampered and my son is poor, and my second brother has a salary now, so I can''t squander any more of my money."


    Well, this Prime Minister Su''s educational philosophy is really advanced, otherwise the original owner would not be spoiled to be confused with the facts.


    "Oh, don''t say little sister, I don''t care about brother-sister relationship. Keep this hundred thousand taels of silver for your second brother. If you like any girl one day, you have to buy some gifts and treat her to dinner. There''s no money in this pocket, but you can''t get a horse." Su Mianyue was generous enough to throw away a hundred thousand taels of silver.


    In fact, Su Mianyue really wanted to say how much Prime Minister Su favored his daughter. Look at the decorations in Phoenix Palace, and then look at the former master never knew how to control his money, but his own son could not even afford to eat wine and flowers. It was really pitiful.


    "Little sister!" Su Hao blushed. Although she had never heard of the word" bridal girl," she could still understand what it meant.


    "Okay, second brother, take your time. Little sister, I still have to go kiss fangze. Goodbye. See you later." Su Mianyue blinked and blew a kiss at su hao. He ran away, afraid that su hao would catch up with her and stop her.


    After Su Mianyue walked away, su hao looked at the purse in his hand and smiled bitterly, "Little sister, do you know that this hundred thousand taels of silver is a hot potato? Even if second brother is shy in his pocket, can you still use little sister''s money..."


    After that, Su Hao couldn''t continue. He just wanted to find a chance to return the silver to Su Mianyue, but he didn''t know that the last hundred thousand taels of silver left him a chance to live. At that time, it was the only thing he could think about when he could think about his family.

 Chapter 70 Ill Crush Your Egg

    Su Mianyue''s arrival made Xuezhu very excited. He immediately ordered someone to prepare the food and dance the sword to cheer Su Mianyue up. Su Mianyue saw the rise of watching. After a few words, Su Mianyue said that he was tired and asked Xuezhu to prepare the guest room for her.


    "Does Childe Su despise Xuezhu''s background?" Xuezhu almost asked, but when she saw the gift that Su Mianyue had brought her, she swallowed her words, thinking that Su Mianyue valued her and didn''t want to take her innocence so casually.


    If Su Mianyue knew what was going on in Xuezhu''s heart, he would have shouted, "Sister doesn''t have that function!"


    At night, Su Mianyue scratched her face and muttered, "Baby Biwu, help me get rid of the bug. It''s itchy."


    However, Biwu was still in the prime minister''s office. After a few shouts and no one answered, Su Mianyue suddenly sat up. How could she forget that she was in the Yihong Whorehouse?


    "Why are you here?" Looking at Childe Bai standing by the bed, Su Mianyue suddenly let out a low voice.


    "When I heard that snow bamboo had left a guest, I wanted to come over and say hello, but I didn''t expect Brother Su to let the beautiful woman stay alone. I wanted to come over and ask, does Brother Su need help?" Childe Bai was holding a willow branch in his hand, which was used to tickle Su Mianyue''s face.


    "Are you full? What are you doing?" Su Mianyue snatched the willow branch, and she was already awake. This thing was still harassing her with something. It was almost a slap in the face, but Su Mianyue was very sensible and did not do anything. She could not beat him. "Childe Bai, it''s late at night. I need to get some sleep. Please leave as soon as you can. Don''t disturb people''s dreams."


    Su Mianyue was extremely rude. She was very angry at getting up.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s angry face, Childe Bai chuckled and said, "You''re awake now. Why don''t you go out and watch a big show with me? It''s a rare encounter in a hundred years."


    "No." Su Mianyue pulled the blanket over his body and tried to sleep with it covered. He mumbled, "If you disturb other people''s sleep, you will be punished. Pus on the soles of your feet and sores on your hands and feet are light."


    Childe Bai''s mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t do anything evil. As for cursing him like this?


    "Forget it. I thought you were a joker. You''d be interested in an assassin attack at the Prime Minister Su residence." Childe Bai sighed on purpose.


    "They have already taken action?" Su Mianyue sat up abruptly. Fortunately, she was afraid of revealing herself and kept wrapping herself up. She could not tell that it was a woman in her inner clothes. She grabbed Childe Bai''s arm and asked, "How many people? Have you started to assassinate?"


    "So Brother Su knows about this too." Childe Bai looked disappointed, but did not answer Su Mianyue.


    "How would I know?" Su Mianyue was secretly annoyed that she could not calm down, but she was really worried about the situation at the prime minister''s mansion. She looked at Childe Bai a few times and asked, "You said you would take me to the theatre, but you have the ability to bring me out safely? Don''t miss the show, but you caused a lot of trouble and even lost your life."


    "Is that how you look down on your brother?" Childe Bai raised his eyebrows in displeasure.


    She was still wearing a bra. Why didn''t she wipe it? It sounded uncomfortable.


    Su Mianyue grinned and his white teeth shone brighter in the moonlight.


    When Childe Bai thought Su Mianyue would beg him, his arm was flung away. Su Mianyue was already yawning and ready to go back to bed. He mumbled, "I''m not familiar with you. Do I have to look up to you? Stay where it''s cool. The bustle in the prime minister''s office is not good. Don''t throw your life in it. It''s not worth it."


    "You''re right, those people are going to assassinate the empress." Childe Bai said a meaningful sentence and looked at Su Mianyue with a deep and deep gaze.


    Su Mianyue stiffened and then snorted, "You know a lot, but you don''t understand a reason. There is one kind of person who has the shortest life in this world, and that is, who knows too much."


    "Brother Su is really knowledgeable. If you think about it carefully for your brother, it''s better to stay here and drink with him. If there is a search tomorrow, Brother Su can testify for your brother." As Childe Bai spoke, he walked to the bed, intending to share the same bed.


    "You rascal, get lost!" Su Mianyue turned inside and kicked her. Although she was a modern person, it didn''t mean that any man could get into her bed.


    "Everyone is a man. Sleeping in the same bed can promote brotherhood. Why should Brother Su have such a big reaction?" Childe Bai rubbed his stomach and said in pain.


    Su Mianyue''s face turned red. Childe Bai''s words were easily misunderstood.


    "Promote your mother''s friendship and get out of my way, or I''ll get you a good job and make you thank me for the rest of your life." The anger on su mian''s face could not be ignored.


    Touching his nose, Childe Bai took two steps back and said warily, "Brother Su doesn''t look like he has a good job. Don''t make him your brother."


    "That depends on your performance. If you dare to go to my bed so casually, I will crush your eggs, burn your chicken, let you go into the palace to be a eunuch, and never worry about eating or wearing anything for the rest of your life. Perhaps with your skin bag, you can still make a name for yourself, and you can be considered a glorious ancestor." Su Mianyue said fiercely, glancing at Childe Bai''s lower body and making a fist.


    Childe Bai subconsciously closed her legs, her body stiffened, and the expression on her face changed constantly. Finally, she obediently went to lie down on the soft couch and said, "They say that the most vicious woman is the heart. Brother Su is even more vicious than that woman."


    Su Mianyue chuckled. Seeing that master bai had his back to himself, he lay down to rest. He did not think about the great defenses of the ancient men and women, nor did he think that there was anything wrong with them sleeping in the same room. He just thought about the situation at the prime minister''s office and could not sleep at all.


    The ancient imperial power could give people unlimited power, but the people under the imperial power, no matter how noble their status was, could not help but have enemies who wanted you to die. They even dared to come straight to the door and assassinate you. They did not put the law and human life in their eyes at all.


    Sadly, she, Su Mianyue, was going to live here for the rest of her life, and she didn''t know if she could live to a natural death.


    "I''ve become sentimental lately. I''m really too relaxed." Muttering, Su Mianyue turned to his side and began counting the sheep. He didn''t want to become a resentful woman in the palace, thinking about useless things all day long.


    Childe Bai, on the soft couch, could not sleep either, but his eyes were cold and he did not know what was brewing.


    The next morning, Su Mianyue only slept for a while, and Xuezhu came to knock on the door. Su Mianyue had to open the door with his panda eyes.


    "Xuezhu, didn''t you say you wanted me to sleep until I woke up naturally? Why did you knock?" Su Mianyue leaned against the door frame, and her tunic was slightly slanted, revealing a fair and tender skin. Fortunately, it was just her collarbone, but Xuezhu still blushed.


    "An official is here to search for an assassin, so Xuezhu wants to come over and let the young man know. The young man must not rest until dawn, and snow bamboo is always with the young man, otherwise the young man will be in trouble." Xuezhu didn''t like to look at su mianyue, but her face was still red with shame.


    As a waiter, Xuezhu had never seen a disheveled man. After all, the Yihong Whorehouse was a high-class place, and the guests would not be too reckless.


    "Isn''t that a lie?" As soon as Su Mianyue nodded, Childe Bai came out of the room sleepily and began to tidy up his clothes as if he had just put them on.


    Xuezhu stared blankly at Childe Bai, who suddenly appeared. It took a long time for him to come back to his senses. He looked at Su Mianyue again. His eyes suddenly turned red, but he quickly returned to normal and said to master bai, "Xuezhu didn''t know Childe Bai was here. It''s rude."


    "It was bai who didn''t say hello to miss Xuezhu but borrowed miss Xuezhu''s place. He should apologize to miss Xuezhu." Childe Bai nodded and apologized symbolically. It was more elegant than Su Mianyue falling asleep on the doorframe.


    Xuezhu, however, was fond of Su Mianyue. He would not think that Su Mianyue was doing anything wrong. He went forward, held Su Mianyue''s arm, and said softly, "Young master, you should wait for the officer to ask before you rest. Now everyone has gathered in the hall. Let the officer wait too long. There will be trouble."


    Su Mianyue nodded and yawned, then went back to the inner room to change. When he came out again, he looked like a handsome young man.


    "It made Xuezhu laugh." Su Mianyue smiled at Xuezhu and ignored Childe Bai as if he were invisible.


    "Please, sir." Xuezhu was flustered and did not dare to ask Su Mianyue and Childe Bai if they had any special relationship. He led the way and forgot to repeat the confession.


    When the three of them came to the hall, the official had asked a lot of people, but can come to the Yihong Whorehouse to spend money, except for the official second generation is the rich second generation, they did not dare to really offend, but just to go through the motions.


    When they saw Su Mianyue''s handsome but unfamiliar face, two officers exchanged glances and went over to Su Mianyue to ask questions.


    "The young master looks very unfamiliar. I wonder where he comes from." The tall man asked proudly.


    Su Mianyue tilted his head and glanced at the soldiers who were much taller than himself. Only then did he realize that he was short in men''s clothing and felt uncomfortable. He went to the side to sit down and picked up a cup of tea to drink.


    "My surname is su." Su Mianyue put down his teacup and said softly.


    When the two soldiers heard that their surname was su, they were immediately discouraged. No one knew the family rules of Prime Minister Su, the Su Family, and his children didn''t bring much money when they went out. There was no benefit this time.


    "Please show me your name card. It''s a routine." The short man stepped forward with some flattery.


    "The name card is at home. When you go out in Capital City, you can either brush your face or this. Who brings that thing with them? It''s not worth eating." Su Mianyue said as he took out two hundred taels of silver tickets and waved them in front of the short man. He put away his serious expression and said with a wicked smile, "You two have a hard time doing your job, so you can take the money to eat and drink. But you have to tell me what happened. Why did you find Whorehouse?"


    "Doesn''t Childe Su know yet?" The short man stared at the money ticket, wishing he could grab it, but su mianyue''s words made him doubt Su Mianyue''s identity, and he didn''t dare to mess around, lest he got into trouble.


    "This young man slipped out of the house and planned to play for a few more days to find out if it was safe to go home or to stay out and have fun, didn''t he?" Putting the money ticket on the table, Su Mianyue laughed, "It is not convenient to say who I am, but I am a good citizen, and the poor have only money left, and I have no time to do anything illegal. If you two take this money and sell it to me for a favor, we will be acquaintances in the future, and you will certainly benefit from it."


    The assassination of the empress was a major event, and these officers would definitely be patrolling again. It would be possible to bribe two people to use it.


    The short man was moved and glanced at the tall man. Seeing that he nodded and quickly put away the money ticket, he looked around carefully and said quickly, "An assassin went to the prime minister''s mansion last night. I heard that the prime minister''s mansion was seriously injured and Prime Minister Su was seriously injured. All the imperial doctors in the palace are guarding the prime minister''s mansion now."


    "What did you say? Prime Minister Su..." Su Mianyue exclaimed.


    "Oh, Childe Su, keep your voice down. Someone else heard you. It doesn''t matter if our brother''s job is gone. We still have to suffer." The short man wanted to cover Su Mianyue''s mouth, but he didn''t have the courage.


    Su Mianyue''s face changed greatly. Prime Minister Su was injured because of her, and the imperial physician in the palace went to the su residence. If he wanted to ask the empress for her pulse, but she was no longer in the prime minister''s residence...


    "No, I have to go back." Su Mianyue slapped the table and stood up, but the two officers stopped her.


    "Childe Su, the Yihong Whorehouse hasn''t been searched yet. Childe Su can''t get out, or he''ll be suspected of being related to the assassin unless... Unless..." The short man was so embarrassed that he could not say the next words.


    "Unless what?" Su Mianyue was anxious but had to see the situation clearly.


    "Unless Childe Su is the son of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, no one dares to stop him." The short man said, checking Su Mianyue''s expression to see if he had guessed correctly.

 Chapter 71 Have A Foundation

    Su Mianyue''s face changed, but he didn''t say anything about leaving the Yihong Whorehouse. Instead, he took out two more silver tickets to the short man and said, "Since we have verified my identity, I will go back to sleep in the cage. This early morning, I was tormented. What''s the matter?"


    The tall and short man each got 200 taels of silver. Naturally, he would not make things difficult for Su Mianyue, so he went on to check on the others. Anyway, the Yihong Whorehouse rooms were all searched this time, so they were not afraid of being hidden.


    Back in the room, Su Mianyue sat impatiently under the window, so that no one was suspicious and hung his head.


    Because Childe Bai was still under investigation, Xuezhu came back first. Seeing Su Mianyue like this, he felt very uncomfortable.


    "Childe Su, have some soup. I specifically ordered the kitchen to make it." Xuezhu placed the soup bowl next to Su Mianyue and carefully observed her expression. After several attempts to ask questions, she swallowed it back.


    "Xuezhu is a very understanding woman. She is indeed the woman that I like." Su Mianyue calmed down, praised Xuezhu, and drank the warm soup, but he was not in the mood to think about the careful snow bamboo.


    Seeing Su Mianyue drink a bowl of soup, Xuezhu twisted the handkerchief and handed it to Su Mianyue to wipe. After hesitating for a while, he whispered, "Childe Su slept with Childe Bai last night. Xuezhu will not spread the word. Please don''t worry, Mr. Su."


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ve known each other for a while. It''s not good for him to stay here. He can''t even bear to lend him his soft bed." Su Mianyue said heartlessly, not thinking about the meaning of xuezhu''s words.


    Xuezhu was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what Su Mianyue meant. He couldn''t help but feel happy. He sighed with relief and said, "Xuezhu misunderstood young master. This morning, he thought..."


    A girl as forthright as snow bamboo would be ashamed to say that she had a habit of breaking her sleeves.


    "Think we have a relationship?" Su Mianyue answered.


    "It''s Xuezhu''s fault. Please forgive Childe Su." For the first time, Xuezhu heard the word'' gay'', but he could guess what it meant, and his face turned even redder.


    "Even if you want to be gay, you have to find a superhero ovie. A pretty boy like Childe Bai should be left to another woman." Su Mianyue curled her lips. She really didn''t like the gentlemanly type. She wasn''t manly enough.


    But from a purely appreciative point of view, Childe Bai was indeed handsome.


    "Childe Su said su po... What, who is it?" Xuezhu asked with a question mark on his face.


    "I heard the name from the storybook. It''s probably made up. It''s like superheroes anyway." Su Mianyue secretly wiped away a sweat. In the future, you must pay attention to what you say, but you can''t be found out that she is returning from the dead or burned alive.


    Thinking of being burned on the cross, Su Mianyue felt a sharp pain all over his body and muttered in a low voice.


    "Childe Su, but you''re not feeling well? I''ll send someone to get you a doctor," Xuezhu asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, just thinking about the assassination that the officer said, thinking about how many people will die looking miserable, I feel uncomfortable all over." Su Mianyue then stood up and smiled apologetically at xuezhu. "I was going to stay for a few days, but I''m afraid it''s not convenient now."


    "When Childe Su has time to come over and sit with Xuezhu, Xuezhu will be very happy. There''s no need for that." Xuezhu said understandably, tidying up the things that Su Mianyue had brought, letting her dress up, and carefully dusting Su Mianyue''s face, just like when Su Mianyue came, "Childe Su, be careful."


    "I''ll see you when I have time." Su Mianyue said, pinching Xuezhu''s palm, and was about to leave when he bumped into Childe Bai, who had just returned.


    "Is Brother Su leaving?" Childe Bai was not surprised, but shook the folding fan and smiled, "I happen to be working for my brother. Along the way with Brother Su, I happen to be protecting Childe Su."


    Rubbing his sore nose, Su Mianyue looked up at Childe Bai and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you trying to hide your martial arts skills? If you''re in danger, what can you do to protect this young man? It''s good that you don''t get involved with your trouble-making face." It''s better to get as far away as possible.


    "How did Brother Su know I was going to hide my martial arts skills?" Childe Bai asked in surprise.


    "The last time we hid from the people who worked for prince Keshi, didn''t that mean everything? Otherwise, you are such a wicked person. You are a master who can''t even beat a hooligan. You wanted to drag me to the funeral last night." Pushing Childe Bai away, Su Mianyue strode out. Hearing the footsteps behind him, he turned around and shouted fiercely, "Childe Bai, you and I really don''t know each other very well. Please stay away from me. Who hasn''t got any privacy yet? Just think of it as me begging you not to follow me, okay?"


    "You have to leave for your brother, not to follow Brother Su. Don''t be angry." Childe Bai smiled politely, unaware that Su Mianyue''s attitude was a humiliation to him, and his words sounded like Su Mianyue was a child with a temper.


    "Well, you said you weren''t following this young man. Just stand here. Xuezhu helped this young man look at him and allowed him to leave after a cup of tea." After glaring at Childe Bai, Su Mianyue turned around and ran away. Before leaving the yard, he turned around to take a look. Childe Bai stood in the distance honestly, and then ran away.


    It was only Su Mianyue who ran into the hall and wished he could find a hole in the ground. Why was Su Hao here?


    It was impossible to drink flowery wine, but wouldn''t it be more suspicious if you came to find her and didn''t have a reasonable identity?


    "Su Yu, you sure are drinking wine here. Your father is seriously injured in bed. How dare you..." Su Hao saw Su Mianyue''s figure, and no longer facing the lady, but directly rushed over and grabbed Su Mianyue''s wrist.


    Su Yu?


    Su Mianyue felt that the crows overhead flew one by one. She had built a good reputation for Su Yu.


    "Second brother, I don''t know what to believe. Just let go of your hand. I''ll go back with you. I''ll never come out to eat wine and flowers without reporting to my family. Don''t tell father, okay? If you hadn''t come here to find me, no one would have known that I was the rightful son of the prime minister." Su Mianyue said wrongly, lowering her head so that as few people could see her face.


    Although Su Mianyue was in the limelight during the previous contest, the lighting on that day was special, so anyone who saw the real Su Yu in the future would be less suspicious.


    "There''s no such nonsense. Come back with me and deal with you later." Su Hao slapped Su Mianyue on the head and dragged him away, ignoring the good news from the Yihong Whorehouse.


    Su Mianyue did not dare to say a word until he got into the carriage. Su Mianyue did not dare to say a word.


    "Second brother, is father seriously injured? Didn''t we agree to use the empty city plan to play a trick to invite a gentleman into a jar? How could father be injured?" Su Mianyue asked anxiously.


    "Because father didn''t know about it and was afraid that something might happen to you, he barged into the ancestral hall and was stabbed by an assassin. He bled a lot. The imperial doctor said that he should take a good rest for a while, or else..." Su Hao sighed. Seeing that Su Mianyue''s face was not very good, he stopped saying anything, afraid to burden her.


    "Second brother, it''s all my fault for father. I shouldn''t have made up my mind." Su Mianyue choked, forgetting the pain of being hit by su hao.


    Su Hao raised his hand and wanted to rub Su Mianyue''s head. Then he remembered that she had a head injury and asked hurriedly, "Little sister, second brother just hit you, but did he touch the wound?"


    "No." Su Mianyue shook her head. Her wound was already scabbed. It would hurt but nothing would happen. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have come out to play.


    "It''s all second brother''s fault. You shouldn''t have done so much to hide your identity. Second brother will give you a bite to let you breathe." Su Hao stretched out his arm and looked like a man with a broken wrist.


    Su Mianyue wanted to reply, "I don''t eat shit," but when he saw a few teeth marks on Su Hao''s arm, his eyes turned red. These were all bitten by his predecessor, right?


    "Second brother, I used to be ignorant, and I will never bite you again. If my future second sister-in-law sees it and doesn''t know how much she loves you, she won''t like my sister-in-law then." Seeing Su Hao push his arm back, Su Mianyue sighed in his heart. How much does Prime Minister Su''s family love the original owner?


    Su Hao paused, sighed silently, patted Su Mianyue on the shoulder, and whispered, "The palace sent a physician to see father and also to ask for your pulse. My brother and I said that you were frightened and asleep, but you were not there for a long time, so I can only bring you back in this way."


    Su Hao didn''t say that there were officers and soldiers patrolling everywhere. It was too dangerous for someone to bring Su Mianyue back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion and expose his identity easily.


    "Well, second brother took me back and gave my father a godson. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, would second brother have said that Su Yu was his father''s illegitimate son? You''re such a godfather''s filial son." Straightening out his emotions, Su Mianyue laughed and teased.


    "It''s not because you and Su Yu are about the same size that I said those words when I had an idea. Otherwise, as the son of a prime minister, after my father became seriously ill in Whorehouse, it would be even worse to hear." Su Hao said helplessly.


    "Actually, Su Yu''s child is really good. Father knows such a godson, and he won''t lose." Su Mianyue smiled and thought of giving Su Yu a double identity. One was the godson of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, the other was the underground identity at cat alley.


    "Just because he''s hurt for you so many times, my father will treat him like his own son, and my brother and I will treat him like brothers and sisters." Su hao was not too conflicted. As for the issue of identity, with the ability of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, he was not afraid that it could not be solved.


    "It''s just that Su Yu is seriously injured and is not fit to come out and meet people for the time being. I''m afraid that someone will use this as an article. Mu Tinng is very concerned about the Prime Minister''s Mansion, as well as the Prime Minister''s Mansion and other families," Su Mianyue frowned.


    "Leave these matters to your second brother. You will return from the ancestral hall later. I have already prepared your clothes for you. Even if someone bumps into you, they won''t know that you haven''t been in the mansion." Su Hao rubbed his brows and explained to Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue nodded and once again felt how much the su family loved the original owner, but now she had a headache. After Su Yu became the son of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, how could she go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to find xuezhu?


    Seeing Su Mianyue frown again, Su Hao thought that she was worried about Prime Minister Su''s injury and could not help but comfort her. Su Mianyue was extremely embarrassed when she heard this. Could she tell Su Hao honestly that she was thinking about drinking sake?

 Chapter 72 On the Acting Skills of the Su Family

    After returning to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Su Mianyue did not visit Prime Minister Su immediately. Instead, he went back to his boudoir and asked the imperial physician for help.


    Then Mu Tinng went to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to visit Su Chengye. Su Mianyue''s eyes were dark.


    "Miss, the emperor still loves you. He must have known that you were frightened and came to the Prime Minister''s Mansion," Biwu comforted.


    "Baby Biwu, can you put some intelligence in your head before you go out?" She glared at Biwu and saw that the girl did not understand what she meant. She quickly got up and said, "While the Prime Minister''s Mansion is welcoming the holy grail, you should get the rouge powder and follow me."


    "Yes." Biwu grinned, thinking that Su Mianyue was going to dress up to meet the saint.


    But su mianyue raised her foot and walked towards the house where Su Yu was temporarily placed, which surprised Biwu.


    "Why is sister here?" Su Yu was also puzzled. He also knew that mu ting had come to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, but he was injured, so he did not welcome him. Besides, his identity was not suitable.


    "Listen to me, you have to remember what''s going on, or everyone will have a hard time." Pulling Su Yu to sit in front of the bronze mirror, Su Mianyue took the toiletries in Biwu''s hands and gave Su Yu some light makeup to make him look healthier, "You were the son of a good friend of your father''s when he was a teenager. He had not contacted you for many years because of the murder of his enemy. When his father saw the jade pendant you were wearing on the street more than a month ago, he placed you in Capital City and secretly took you as his son..."


    Su Mianyue told Su Yu what he had discussed with Su Hao in the carriage. Biwu listened in a daze, not understanding what was going on.


    "Remember, you were still eating flower wine at miss Xuezhu''s place in the Yihong Whorehouse yesterday, but you were afraid that your father would punish you, so after second brother brought you back, you hid in the yard and didn''t dare to see anyone. Understand?" After applying a little rouge to Su Yu''s face to make him look redder, Su Mianyue took a deep breath.


    Since entering the house, I haven''t been idle. I hope second brother can tell his father and elder brother what he said, or else I''ll get into trouble instead.


    Before Su Yu could reply, a servant outside invited someone to say that Mu Tinng wanted to meet the Prime Minister''s Mansion''s new third son.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I know what to do." Su Yu nodded, took a painkiller pill, and swallowed it. The wound on his body was not yet healed, so straightening his back would definitely hurt.


    Before leaving the house, Su Yu took the wine that had washed his wound and poured it on the cuff of his inner garment before following the boy out.


    Su Mianyue was truly relieved to see su yu being so upbeat, but he felt a little guilty.


    "It''s really difficult for this child. I didn''t know if it was right or wrong to save him. Don''t let me get involved in it in the future." Su Mianyue shook her head after saying that. Without her help, Su Yu might not be alive. Although she suffered, there was hope for her to live, and she would give Su Yu a life full of hope.


    Turning to Biwu, who had not finished digesting the information, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "Baby Biwu, you must cheer me up for the young lady. Don''t let Mu Tinng know that we are lying, or else the crime of deceiving the king will be cut to pieces."


    "Miss, Biwu just doesn''t understand. Why are we lying?" Biwu didn''t know that Su Hao pulled Su Mianyue out of the Yihong Whorehouse, so he asked.


    "I''ll explain this to you later. The point now is that if you want to keep this beautiful brain for dinner, you have to do as I say, miss, understand?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "I understand." Biwu nodded vigorously and said, "The servant knows that miss is right in everything she says, as long as you listen to miss''s orders."


    "Be good." Su Mianyue smiled with satisfaction and took Biwu back to her maiden room before she got married. Naturally, she had to be careful to avoid others along the way so as not to cause trouble again.


    In Su Chengye''s bedroom, Su Yu was kneeling by the bed to plead, while Mu Tinng watched the interaction between the people''s words to determine how trustworthy they were.


    "Son, although you and I haven''t been together for a long time, we also know that your father-in-law is a bit strict with you, so that you don''t want to stay in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and even see your father-in-law hiding far away, but now someone has dared to assassinate at the Prime Minister''s Mansion. It''s too dangerous for you to live alone outside, so come back." As Su Chengye spoke, he coughed heavily and his face turned paler, showing the severity of the injury.


    "I''m used to being carefree, so my father-in-law doesn''t have to make things difficult for me. Anyway, with money, it''s the same where I live. If my father-in-law misses me, I''ll come and see him, but I''m not the type to study for the imperial examination. Besides, the Prime Minister''s Mansion has come to assassins, and they want me to stay here. Maybe one day my life will be gone." Su Yu said with a bit of ruffian. Although the last sentence was lowered, Mu Tinng, who was sitting not far from him, could still hear it clearly.


    "Su Yu, father is seriously injured now. Can''t you just go along with your father and talk about the future after he recovers?" Su Zhe looked at Su Yu angrily with a look of hatred.


    "Brother, forget it." Su hao grabbed Su Zhe''s arm and signaled him that Mu Tinng was still here and that he should not teach his brother a lesson in front of the emperor.


    "You can let me stay in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, but you can''t force me to take the imperial examination again, my godfather. Otherwise, I''ll leave the capital. I don''t need money anyway. I''m a big boss everywhere," Su Yu said with a stiff neck.


    "Enough!" Su Chengye covered his chest and pointed at Su Yu with his eyes closed. He shouted at his two sons, "Send this rebellious son back to my yard and take good care of him. If he doesn''t cultivate his character, he can''t come out!"


    "Why should I be locked up?" Su Yu jumped up and shouted, "It''s not that I want you to be my godfather, it''s that you have to take care of me for my short-lived father. Without my permission, you even changed my last name. Now you have to interfere with how I want to live. Who do you think you are?"


    "Since you have already recognized me as your father and have been my son Su Chengye''s son for the rest of your life, it is only natural for me to discipline you on your father''s behalf." Su Chengye seemed to be very angry. He wanted to cough but his chest hurt. His face turned red and he shouted to Su Zhe Su Hao, "Why are you still standing there? Why can''t you be called by your father?"


    Su Zhe Su Hao hurriedly stepped forward and dragged Su Yu out with one arm. Su Hao had been practicing martial arts since she was young. She also took out a hand to cover Su Yu''s mouth so that he wouldn''t say anything to provoke Su Chengye.


    The room was finally quiet, leaving only the sound of Su Chengye coughing, which made people wonder if he would just let it go.


    Mu Tinng narrowed his eyes for a while, then asked when Su Chengye got over his anger, "Look at su yu''s behavior. He should be a man of the marketplace. Even if he is the son of an old friend, give him some money to settle down. Why should Prime Minister Su cause trouble in the mansion?"


    Su Chengye seemed to have forgotten that Mu Tinng was still here. He looked at the sound with some astonishment and then smiled bitterly, "If it was the son of an ordinary old man, I would never consider him to be a righteous son. But the father of this child was in trouble to save his servant, and the whole family died. I always thought that what I could do for them was to worship the Changsheng card, but I didn''t want the young son of my benefactor to be spared. However, the truth of that year could not be found out. I can''t make clear the snow for my benefactor, so I can only raise his descendants for him. I hope I can close my eyes for my benefactor."


    Mu Tinng frowned and asked, "Has the prime minister offended anyone?"


    "When I was young, I ran away from home in anger. At that time, the former emperor was still the crown prince." Su Chengye fell into the memories of a time when he was young and frivolous and was hunted down by others, as well as his related benefactor''s family. He sighed and said, "The son of the benefactor also died young. Fortunately, his ministers met his only blood line."


    "The prime minister is so grateful, but su yu is a dandy. The prime minister needs to work harder to prevent yizi from ruining the reputation of the Su Family." Looking deeply at Su Chengye and seeing his grave nod, Mu Tinng changed the subject and said, "The prime minister is seriously injured. It''s better to rest first. Don''t worry about the court. As for the assassination of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, I will definitely give the prime minister an explanation."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Su Chengye''s voice was trembling, and it was obvious that he was powerless.


    When Mu Tinng saw this, he said that he was going to visit Su Mianyue, and Su Chengye sent him off.


    Walking out of Su Chengye''s yard, Mu Tinng ordered dehai in a low voice, "Send someone to investigate the prime minister''s youth and this Su Yu."


    Dehai had been serving Mu Tinng, knowing Mu Tinng''s intentions, and he kept saying yes.


    Now that they had returned to the courtyard, Su Yu no longer pretended to struggle. Su Zhe and su hao held him up carefully, but it was difficult to say anything in the courtyard.


    "Is there a wound involved?" Holding Su Yu down, Su Zhe asked with concern.


    "It bothered Eldest Childe. Su Yu''s fine." Shaking his head, Su Yu was sweating and his teeth were chattering slightly. It was obvious that the painkillers had no effect.


    "You have already said in front of the emperor that you are the son of the Su Family. From now on, you will be our brother. Don''t be so distant." Su Zhe took another painkiller to Su Yu.


    Su hao stood by the bed and looked at Su Yu''s face. He couldn''t help but frown. Although Su Yu and Su Mianyue were about the same height and age, their looks were not the same, so he was afraid that something would happen in the future.


    "Second brother, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing su yu fall asleep, su zhe originally wanted to call Su Hao to go with him, but seeing his complicated eyes looking at Su Yu, he could not help but ask worriedly, afraid that there was something wrong with what he did today.


    "Just thinking of something, let''s go see father first." Not wanting to worry about one more person, Su Hao had to prevaricate.


    Not doubting him, he glanced at Su Yu again. Su zhe sighed, "Although Su Yu is young, he is smart. He is willing to sacrifice his life for his younger sister. In the future, we should treat him as our own brother."


    "Mmm." Su Hao only said one sentence to express his approval, and then left with Su Zhe with deep thoughts. He ordered his servants to guard the yard and serve Su Yu well, so that he could not go out, which meant that he was grounded.


    The acting had to be complete, or Mu Tinng''s paranoid person would have seen through the cracks.

 Chapter 73 Pretending to Be Your Grandmothers Grandson

    After Su Mianyue returned to her boudoir, she was thinking about what to do when she saw Mu Tinng, but the light in front of her suddenly dimmed.


    When he looked up, Childe Bai''s enlarged face was so close that Su Mianyue almost screamed. Fortunately, he covered his mouth in time, but his face was a little pale.


    "Don''t get me wrong, miss. I''m not a disciple here. I just want to visit an old friend in the su mansion, but I don''t want to get lost and come to the girl''s room. It''s not hard to guess that the girl and her old friend are related by blood. I hope that the girl can show me the way." Childe Bai took a step back. If his eyes were not filled with a playful smile, Su Mianyue would have believed him.


    Standing up, Su Mianyue''s eyes flashed with murderous intent. He gritted his teeth and said, "Since you are not a disciple, then leave quickly. Without notice, you barge into a girl''s room. Is the young man trying to hurt my girl''s reputation?"


    Childe Bai took another step back and cupped his hand, "Miss, don''t misunderstand. Although bai came to the Prime Minister''s Mansion without a message, he was also worried that his friend would be in trouble. If there is any trouble, please forgive me."


    "Pretend to be your grandmother''s grandson!" Su Mianyue cursed angrily. He raised his foot and kicked at master bai''s life. A white shadow flashed in front of him. Childe Bai had already circled to her left. He pretended to be frightened. Su Mianyue gritted his teeth and cursed angrily, "Don''t play dumb in front of your sister. If you want to act, be sincere. Your dirty thoughts are written on your face."


    Su Mianyue didn''t want to waste his energy when he missed the shot. He sat in the chair beside him angrily and didn''t pretend to be a lady. He asked coldly, "You should have suspected my identity long ago, or you should have known who I am, so you deliberately approached me. People don''t talk in secret. Since you didn''t expose me, I won''t hurt you. If you have any intention, just tell me. Don''t be like a little daughter-in-law."


    Childe Bai did not expect that Su Mianyue would not be worried about his identity being exposed. Instead, he was so rude to him, and his eyes became more interested.


    "Mu Tinng is still in the Prime Minister''s Mansion. What would happen if I took you away now?" Childe Bai smiled and sat beside Su Mianyue, his eyes dim.


    Looking at Childe Bai warily, Su Mianyue said calmly, "If you really want to do that, you won''t be grinding your teeth here. If you have something to say, say it. If you have a fart, let it go. Don''t think that you know kung fu, I will be afraid of you. If you really fight, I have ways to kill you."


    Su Mianyue knows a lot of tricks to play dirty.


    Su Mianyue was not afraid to play hard, but he didn''t want to waste this time.


    "Everyone knows that the empress is jealous, but they don''t know that the empress has such a dandy side. Bai mou is really lucky to be able to see the real side of the empress. I believe that the paralyzed Mu Tinng doesn''t know the real character of the empress yet, right?" Childe Bai sneered.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes turned cold and he stared at Childe Bai for a moment, but he could not guess Childe Bai''s identity.


    Knowing that Mu Tinng had a paralyzed face was definitely someone who had seen him more than once and had the opportunity to observe him closely. Who was he?


    "Since Childe Bai is fine, please go back." Su Mianyue coldly ordered her to leave, got up and walked out. Only two steps later, her arm was held by Childe Bai, but she couldn''t pull it back after two puffs. She gasped in pain, "Let go!"


    "Since Mu Tinng came to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, he would definitely visit his queen. If he saw you nestled in the arms of another man, how would he feel?" Childe Bai chuckled. With one of his men, he pulled Su Mianyue into his arms. Something seemed to hit his chest between his eyes, and his smile stiffened.


    "How will he feel? I don''t care, but I will kill you first!" Su Mianyue said in a hateful voice, but she was trapped in Childe Bai''s arms and couldn''t even get up.


    "The peony flower is also a romantic ghost. Bai mou is not a genius. A woman who can taint the emperor is enough to make all the men in the world envious." Childe Bai chuckled. Her already charming peach eyes seemed to be dyed with color. They were beautiful and charming.


    Pulling Su Mianyue by the waist, she pressed her tightly against her chest. Childe Bai freed up a hand, stroked Su Mianyue''s delicate lips and smiled, "That day was a must for love, but it made bai mou unforgettable. I wonder if the empress ever remembered it?"


    Looking at Childe Bai coldly, Su Mianyue felt regretful. Why did he provoke this evil star?


    Before Su Mianyue could respond, Biwu''s voice came from outside. "Your majesty, please stay. The empress is in a bad mood and doesn''t want to see anyone."


    "Impudence!" Dehai''s shrill voice rang out, followed by a slap in the face. "Is it only the king''s land in the world? Where does the emperor want to go? Is it only a slave of yours who can stop him?"


    "Eunuch de hai, as the saying goes, beating a dog depends on its master. Although a servant is a lowly person, but a servant is the person serving the empress. Eunuch de hai beat up a servant, so why not hit the empress in the face? Is this what a servant should do?" I don''t know if it was because of the su residence, Biwu dared to choke with Dehai for the first time. Even dehai was stunned, and Mu Tinng looked at her more.


    The noise outside the door made Su Mianyue somewhat anxious. Once Mu Tinng found out that there was a man in her room, he could not say that she would not have a good ending as the queen, and the entire su family would be implicated.


    "Not yet!" Su Mianyue lowered his voice and glared at Childe Bai.


    "It''s so boring." Childe Bai shook his head in disappointment, but also loosened his grip on Su Mianyue and said lazily, "It''s all right. I''ll see you tonight."


    "Roll, roll as far as you can." Su Mianyue was furious, but did not dare to shout.


    "We haven''t finished our business yet. Bai mou can''t go too far." Childe Bai smiled and pinched Su Mianyue''s chin. Before she lost her temper, she quickly ran away.


    Seeing that the window was taken by Childe Bai, Su Mianyue sat down in the position Childe Bai had just done and felt awkward to change a chair. However, mu ting had already entered the inner room.


    "I heard that the empress was frightened, so I came to visit her. Will the empress come back to the palace with me?" Mu Tinng walked in and saw that Su Mianyue did not salute him, nor did he say much, but his face was not very good.


    "Your concubine was shocked in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, but injured in the harem. Does the emperor think your concubine should go back to the palace?" Su Mianyue replied angrily to master bai before he could get rid of his anger. He happened to see Dehai following in and Biwu with a red and swollen face. Su Mianyue sneered and said, "In the su mansion, the servants around the emperor are not willing to make face. If we do this to biwu, how can we find a place for our master and servant when we return to the palace?"


    With a disdainful look at Su Mianyue, Dehai stepped forward, slapped his face symbolically, and said with a smile, "All slaves owe their hands. Cleaning up the people below in the palace has developed a habit, and please forgive the empress."


    "General manager Dehai is the most popular person around the emperor. This palace is just an unpopular empress and can''t afford to be general manager Dehai''s apology." Su Mianyue sneered, glanced at the aggrieved, red-eyed Biwu, and said unhappily, "Biwu, since you are following this palace, going out represents this palace. Now that you are beaten up, you can''t fight back and curse back. Do you want anyone to ride on this palace''s head?"


    "I beg the empress to calm down." Biwu knelt and kowtowed.


    "Why should the empress care so much? She''s just a servant." Mu Tinng''s face was unhappy. Dehai was his man. Could he not beat the people around the empress?


    "The emperor has also seen clearly what it means to ask for forgiveness. Even the servants around the emperor who ask for forgiveness are standing and talking to me. It can be seen that in the eyes of these servants, my palace is also unbearable. I''m afraid even a servant is inferior." With a sneer, Su Mianyue looked at Dehai coldly and asked, "In chief Dehai''s heart, besides the emperor being your master, even this palace is just a lowly person who will act according to your face, right?"


    "That''s what the empress said, but it''s killing the servants. Even if you borrow ten of them, you won''t dare disrespect the empress. Please calm down. Don''t be so knowledgeable as the servants and humiliate the empress, right?" Dehai said with his hands folded, but he still didn''t mean to kneel.


    Mu Tinng frowned. Although he felt that dehai was still holding on to his status at this moment, su mianyue held on to Dehai in front of him and did not give him face.


    "The emperor has already seen his concubines and knows that they are still alive. Please go back to the palace. Your concubines are here to see you off." Su Mianyue lowered his eyes and did not rise to salute.


    After all, it was in the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Mu Tinng thought about it and shouted at dehai, "The empress is the lord of the six palaces. Why don''t you kneel down and worship her when you see her?"


    Dehai was stunned and looked up at mu ting. When he saw Mu Tinng''s face turning cold, he immediately realized that he could not guess the meaning of the holy spirit. He quickly knelt down and kowtowed, "The servant pays his respects to the empress."


    Su Mianyue glanced at Dehai indifferently and did not let him get up. Instead, he told biwu, "Biwu, hit me back the way I got hit in the face, or you won''t have to follow me."


    Biwu looked at Dehai hesitantly. When he saw the contempt in his eyes, he was so angry that he forgot to be afraid. He stood up and slapped dehai hard. Then he turned back to look at su mianyue. Seeing that Su Mianyue didn''t mean to stop, he slapped Dehai on the right cheek a dozen times. The palm of his hand was red and swollen.


    Seeing that dehai had been beaten up for at least a few days, Su Mianyue was in a better mood. He glanced at Mu Tinng, whose face turned black, and Su Mianyue sneered in his heart. The counterattack had just begun, so he couldn''t stand it anymore?


    "Biwu, you just compared yourself to your master''s dog in the courtyard, and you are right in the heart of this palace?" Holding Biwu''s hand, Su Mianyue sighed, "The longer you spend with people, the more I like dogs. Do you know why?"


    "I don''t know." Biwu shook her head and felt a little wronged. She just said that. How did she get to miss''s place?


    "Because dogs are always dogs, but sometimes people are not people." Su Mianyue''s voice suddenly turned cold and said to biwu, "Go down and apply medicine. I don''t have anything else in this palace. I have the most medicine for all kinds of injuries. You often apply medicine to this palace. You should be able to deal with the bruises on your face, right?"


    "Thank you, master, for your concern. I can save you the trouble." Biwu leaned back and left. As he walked past Dehai, he snorted coldly, feeling a great sense of revenge.


    Mu Tinng waved dehai away, then looked at Su Mianyue and said coldly, "Shouldn''t the empress calm down?"


    "My own people feel sorry for me. The emperor has taken care of women and servants, but only Biwu is close to me. If biwu can''t serve me, I really don''t know how to spend those long years in the deep palace." Calming down his anger, Su Mianyue looked back at Mu Tinng and said with a slight smile, "Of course, your concubine may not have to think so long. Maybe she will go to another world one day."


    "Su Mianyue!" Mu Tinng gritted his teeth and gave a cold look in his eyes. "I don''t know if the empress has taken a servant so seriously. Is that what she got from coming to the Prime Minister''s Mansion?"


    "Your majesty is not afraid to lower his status. Just go and make things difficult for that girl. Your concubine, the empress, is only in name, and you dare not disobey the holy will." Su Mianyue got up and bowed to mu ting. "The imperial doctor said that the concubines were too frightened and needed to be recuperated. The emperor also had government affairs. I will send them to the emperor."


    After Su Mianyue ordered him to leave, Mu Tinng''s face darkened a little. The anger in his chest was enough to burn his internal organs, but he had to suppress his anger to avoid letting the Prime Minister''s Mansion know that the emperor and empress were not on good terms.


    "Good, very good." Mu Tinng snorted and left.


    "I can''t help but tease you. It''s still the ninth or fifth most respected, but a few words can excite you so much that you can''t hide your emotions." Su Mianyue shook his head, took a look at the bright yellow figure who was about to step out of the courtyard, turned around and walked to the bedside, arms outstretched and jumped on it, ready to have a hand talk with grandpa zhou.

 Chapter 74 There Are Only Three Episodes in This Tv Series about Iq

    Mu Tinng''s birthday was coming, and the fact that Su Mianyue and Su Chengye were attacked and injured one after another made all the powers in the world have different opinions. Although Mu Tinng tried his best to cover up the news, the news had already spread, but the real culprit could not be caught. He could only give Phoenix Palace and the prime minister''s office a lot of rewards to show the world his attitude.


    In the prime minister''s mansion, Su Mianyue lived a very comfortable life, and even forgot that he was already the queen. Whenever he rose up, he would take Biwu to the streets, and sometimes to the cat-ear alley to receive some messages for su yu.


    "Miss, your majesty''s birthday is still three days away. It looks like your majesty forgot that your lady is still in the Prime Minister''s Mansion. If you don''t send someone to pick her up, it''s really shameless for your lady to go back like this. Those people in the harem will definitely step on your lady''s feet." Biwu held her chin and said listlessly, "But miss can''t help but not go back. If she is caught, miss will suffer and implicate the Prime Minister''s Mansion."


    The hand that wanted to bounce biwu''s forehead was taken back. Only then did Su Mianyue realize that he still had to go back to the palace.


    The master and servant lay on the soft couch, looking out the window at the colorful bonsai and sighing incessantly.


    "Enough, your lady. My emotions are contagious." Su Mianyue was dispirited for a while, and when he realized that this was not going to work, he suddenly sat up and slapped Biwu on the shoulder, his eyes shining brightly.


    Although she had not done much important things these days, su mianyue was not idle either. Although she did not like to go back to the palace, she would be able to protect herself when she returned.


    "Miss, our good days are over. You''re still in the mood to laugh." Biwu was a little confused by the beating, and then lay down there, with a bitter little face, said, "Miss, you don''t have to struggle anymore. Anyway, after we return to the palace, our fate is in the hands of the emperor. Whether we can live or not is not up to us."


    "Baby Biwu, you really hurt my heart by talking like that. Hurry up and cheer up. Whether we can live peacefully after we return to the palace this time depends on our performance this time." Su Mianyue chuckled and pulled Biwu towards the entrance of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. This time, she was going out on the street in the open, so she didn''t care if anyone noticed her whereabouts.


    Su Mianyue went to all kinds of silk and satin shops, rouge shops, or jewelry stores, spending all day in a frenzied manner. Even in the end, these shops in Imperial Capital were directly put up with closed brands, and the only place to buy similar things was to go to the next place to buy.


    Watching Su Mianyue spend money like water, Biwu couldn''t help but feel sad, especially when Su Mianyue was all kinds of private venues, Biwu did not stop because of the shock of stupidity.


    After the master and servant returned to the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Su Chengye sent someone to invite Su Mianyue to ask why Su Mianyue bought so many things, but Su Mianyue only said that he was tired and did not explain.


    In the middle of the night, Empress Dowager''s decree came from the palace, asking Su Mianyue to go back to the palace.


    "That''s great. Empress Dowager still loves miss." Biwu was excited, but Su Mianyue shrugged his shoulders indifferently. If Empress Dowager really loved her, this will not be issued at this time.


    But Empress Dowager was at least a little nicer to herself than the others. Su Mianyue was grateful. After all, it was the Wuqing family.


    After entering the palace, Su Mianyue was taken to Cining Palace to meet Empress Dowager. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law wanted to have some small talk, so Empress Dowager tactfully explained the reason for calling her back to the palace.


    "The empress dowager laughed. She just suddenly missed the days before she left the court and wanted to go shopping. On a whim, she bought some items from several stores, so she didn''t dare to see her father before she went back to the palace." Su Mianyue nodded slightly with a look of shame.


    Empress Dowager nodded to show that he understood. Not to mention in the boudoir, even in the crown prince''s mansion, Su Mianyue often went shopping for the whole street because of his emotions. In the end, it was either given to others or sold at a low price.


    However, the money was given by the Su Family as a dowry, and Empress Dowager was not easy to interfere, so he acted as if he did not know.


    "There''s something wrong with the Imperial Household Department. Now that the birthday party is around, it''s impossible to buy new things, so..." Empress Dowager looked at Su Mianyue and said only half a word.


    "Empress Dowager wants those things bought by his concubines?" Su Mianyue answered with great strength, but her heart was full of laughter. The things in the Imperial Household Department were wasted. They were originally set up for Su Mianyue, but unfortunately she jumped out on her own. She did not know which unlucky person was responsible for buying them.


    "Yes, the birthday banquet is the most important," Empress Dowager nodded.


    Su Mianyue hesitated for a moment and said, "If the empress mother wants these things, let the trustworthy people check them. I don''t have the energy to deal with any more trouble, and I don''t want to do bad things with good intentions, so I ask the empress mother to compensate me according to the market price, just think that this matter has nothing to do with me."


    After saying these words, Su Mianyue left without seeing Empress Dowager''s complicated eyes.


    Back in Phoenix Palace, Biwu asked in confusion, "Miss, you just asked Empress Dowager''s people to inspect the goods, so that someone secretly made trouble for you. I can understand. But why did miss take the money? Empress Dowager won''t use too much. Why didn''t miss send her personal feelings?"


    "When are you going to use your brain, you silly girl?" Nodding Biwu''s forehead, Su Mianyue said, "The more cautious I am, the more Empress Dowager feels that it''s not easy for me to be a queen. She will protect me a little more, and even make a small profit this time." Not only money, but also people''s hearts.


    Biwu still could not understand Su Mianyue''s intention, but seeing Su Mianyue''s confident appearance, he no longer bothered about this matter, but went to order people to prepare dinner.


    Su Mianyue had just had dinner and went to Imperial Garden for a meal. The concubines of the various palaces came to Imperial Garden for a walk by coincidence, and they even sold it to Su Mianyue intentionally or unintentionally.


    Su Mianyue, who had only wanted to take a walk for a while, had to delay for two hours. When he returned to Phoenix Palace, he was so tired that he threw himself on the bed and even changed.


    The next day, the head of the Imperial Household Department sent a list and sent the money to Su Mianyue. He also expressed his gratitude. Su Mianyue just smiled and said yes, but Biwu couldn''t figure it out. But Su Mianyue was right. He made a small profit this time. Besides the rest of the goods, he made a net profit of over 100,000 taels of silver.


    Mu Tinng''s birthday banquet was only two days away, and the palace was even busier. Only the people of Phoenix Palace were playing cards from top to bottom. Before the outcome was decided, Su Mianyue was summoned to Cining Palace by Empress Dowager.


    "Empress, I called you here today to introduce you to these lovely guests. You are all about the same age and are being treated by the empress, but you are much more seasoned than this old man from the ai family." Empress Dowager smiled and waved at Su Mianyue, letting Su Mianyue sit next to her to show his importance to Su Mianyue.


    His eyes swept over the girls present. They were not from the Tianlan in terms of dress, but in terms of looks, they were all different, at least beautiful.


    "These younger sisters are very unfamiliar, but they all agree with the saying that people are more delicate than flowers. If the empress mother introduced her to the concubines, wouldn''t she be afraid that the concubines would be jealous?" Su Mianyue came to Empress Dowager with a light smile and joked.


    "If the empress is really jealous, she won''t say anything. These are princesses and princesses from all over the world who have come to Tianlan to make peace. The ai family is old and doesn''t remember much. The empress just communicates with everyone. If these noble girls stay at the Tianlan in the future, the empress will take better care of them." Patting the back of Su Mianyue''s hand, Empress Dowager said meaningfully.


    "Since it is my mother''s orders, I will obey them." Su Mianyue nodded and turned to look down at the group of ladies, some of whom had met in the marketplace before, but this could only be regarded as the first time they met. Su Mianyue said in a calm but friendly tone, "My palace is a few years older than you. I am fortunate to meet you here today, and may have a deep fate in the future. In the Tianlan, we respect the left. Let the princess begin her self-introduction."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was very natural, but the girl she called the princess sister could not be natural. This person was Wanyan Shuang of the Hengyuan, just a princess.


    "The empress doesn''t know anything about it. Today, she just invited everyone to have a small gathering, so she didn''t pay attention to the formalities, so this order is..." Empress Dowager smiled and signaled to Su Mianyue not to care about it.


    "What mother said is wrong. The monarch is the subject. Since these noble girls have come to our Tianlan to make peace, whether they enter the palace or marry the subject, they represent the friendship between the two countries. Originally, there were differences between countries, and the cultural differences were quite large. But since we sincerely came to the Tianlan for marriage, we would at least learn the culture and etiquette of the Tianlan, so that we could get married and make the marriage meaningful." Su Mianyue shook his head and looked at the ladies below, saying, "Everyone, please go back to the post today. After the envoy teaches you the etiquette of the Tianlan, please enter the palace for a chat."


    "This is Cining Palace. We are the guests invited by Empress Dowager. Even if we were rude and Empress Dowager didn''t say anything, why did you chase us away?" Wanyan Shuang looked at Su Mianyue provocatively. Even though lan country was still a big country today, hengyuan country''s military strength was not bad, otherwise Wanyan Shuang would not dare to be so presumptuous.


    "Presumptuous, this palace is the empress of the middle palace, how can you, a foreigner, humiliate me?" Su Mianyue suddenly looked down at Wanyan Shuang and said coldly, "Since you don''t want to marry into the Tianlan, then you can go back with the emissary. Even the Tianlan can''t tolerate such an unruly woman. Today, seeing that you are still young and have committed a first offense, this palace will not bother with you. Otherwise, this palace will definitely let your emissaries give you an explanation."


    Wanyan Shuang wanted to speak again, but was stopped by the palace maid who followed her into the palace. She could only look at Su Mianyue reluctantly and hate her to death.


    Su Mianyue was really angry, and the other girls had to leave, so Empress Dowager smiled with satisfaction.


    "Mother, it''s good to do such a thing once. Next time, mother will either directly refuse these people to come to the palace to pay their respects, or hand them over to the emperor or other concubines to deal with it. I really don''t want to do this jealousy. Who knows who will come to the palace in the future? I can''t hate my concubines to death." Su Mianyue looked at Empress Dowager grumpily.


    The palace servants who had gone to Phoenix Palace before whispered Empress Dowager''s intentions. They wanted to use Su Mianyue''s hand to send these noble girls out of the palace. They also wanted to find a reason to reject the marriage request of some countries.


    "I have put you in a difficult position, but the ai family can''t think of anyone who can do this better than the empress." Empress Dowager held Su Mianyue''s hand with a smile, motioned for her to help herself up, and continued, "In this matter, the ai family will greet the emperor, and those girls who look to make people tired will be given to outsiders. Otherwise, this harem will become even more foul, and the ai family will not come back."


    "Mother is wise." Su Mianyue nodded, not very concerned about these things. She would leave in a few months at most, and it had nothing to do with the chaos in the palace.


    "Silly child, the ai family knows your grievances over the years. Now that the ai family has made the decision for you, the ai family will support you in how you want to clean up the harem. But the ai family only has one condition. Don''t touch the ai family''s imperial grandson." Empress Dowager took a meaningful look at Su Mianyue and asked her to go back to the phoenix palace. Obviously, Empress Dowager went through a lot of trouble just to say that.


    Can she really clean it up? Su Mianyue sneered.


    If it was really up to Su Mianyue, not to mention emptying the harem, at least gu lingliu could not stay, and all who did not belong to her, Su Mianyue, should not stay.


    "Miss..." Biwu looked at Su Mianyue with sparkling eyes, thinking that Su Mianyue was going to do something.


    "Silly girl, you''re so innocent. If you were in a tv show, you wouldn''t have survived three episodes." Su Mianyue said with emotion.


    "What tv show?" Biwu asked, puzzled.


    "It''s the palace..." Su Mianyue stopped in time and casually brought up a topic. He secretly said that he should be more careful in order to avoid being caught.

 Chapter 75 The Seventh Prince of the Hengyuan Kingdom

    There were only three days left for Mu Tinng''s birthday. The princesses and princesses offended Su Mianyue in the palace, so before the birthday officially began, apart from the Hengyuan mission that requested to see the protons, the missions of other countries were surprisingly unanimous. All the noble girls brought by the supervisors in the post office learned the etiquette of the Tianlan. There were also some people who were giving gifts to various factions, trying to achieve the desired results of this marriage.


    Naturally, Su Mianyue, the lord of the middle palace, and Su Chengye, the prime minister and the country''s patriarch, had the most generous gifts. The second was the Grand Preceptor Gu family, but it was nothing compared to Su Chengye''s.


    As for Mu Chen, the only prince of the Tianlan, there were no other people in his house, and any mission subconsciously avoided him, even if Mu Tinng was indebted to Mu Chen.


    Finally, it was Mu Tinng''s birthday. Su Mianyue had been pulled up by the palace people from the early morning to dress up. Then he waited outside Cining Palace for Mu Tinng, who was going to the next court, to thank the empress dowager with him, to kowtow to his ancestors, and then to be worshipped by the concubines...


    Such a complicated etiquette that Su Mianyue could not breathe for six or seven hours. If it were not for the fact that he would be in trouble if he fainted today, Su Mianyue would definitely have used this method to escape one or two.


    "It''s almost three hours before the banquet starts. Since the empress is not feeling well, she should go back to the phoenix residence to rest. You must be energetic tonight, or I will not let you off lightly." Seeing Su Mianyue''s pale face and shaking several times, Mu Tinng had to hold her up and whispered.


    "Thank you, your majesty, for your grace. I know my limits." Su Mianyue rou responded with a smile. In front of so many concubines and concubines, showing affection was necessary.


    "I asked Dehai to send you back." Satisfied with Su Mianyue''s performance, Mu Tinng took Su Mianyue by the waist and took her away from Cining Palace, then asked dehai to send Su Mianyue back to fengqi palace, lest all kinds of guesses would come and cause a lot of trouble.


    Su Mianyue wanted to refuse. The last time she let Biwu beat Dehai in the face, the old eunuch was a man who could hold grudges.


    However, Mu Tinng walked too fast, and Dehai looked submissive. Su Mianyue could only accept Mu Tinng''s favor.


    After sending Su Mianyue back to his bedroom, Dehai bowed and took his leave as if he had come under the orders of the emperor and was genuinely respectful of Su Mianyue. It was strange to call Su Mianyue.


    "What''s wrong with miss? The emperor loves miss so much that she comes back to rest. The servant will ask the kitchen to prepare some restful tonics for her stomach, and at the same time ask them to prepare some sobering and refreshing soup. Have a good bowl before you leave." On Su Mianyue''s matter, Biwu was careful, but before Su Mianyue could reply, he began to count what he was going to do next, all for Su Mianyue.


    Originally, she wanted to pull Biwu out to follow Dehai. At least, she had to watch dehai leave Phoenix Palace. However, biwu walked too fast. Su Mianyue glanced at the other maids and finally chose to take a nap. Maybe she thought too much. On this big day today, Dehai should not be stupid enough to leave him a suspect.


    Unfortunately, Su Mianyue was careless this time, but he did not know that he had suffered a great deal because of this, and even changed the course of life.


    Since Mu Tinng had treated Su Mianyue Wuqing, Phoenix Palace had not been much better than the cold palace since Mu Tinng took the throne. Unless it was a major festival, Phoenix Palace enjoyed itself up and down, and rarely had a feeling of happiness.


    Today, the palace people decorated Phoenix Palace, looking somewhat festive, but the palace people did not see much smile on their faces, because in the past, every time the phoenix palace decorated very festively, they would see Su Mianyue weeping alone until dawn, never seen Mu Tinng sleeping in Phoenix Palace.


    "Miss, it''s less than half an hour. Your phoenix crown and robe are not dressed properly. Why are you still sitting here to admire the flowers?" Biwu hugged her phoenix robe and looked at Su Mianyue standing in the yard. She was extremely anxious.


    "Baby Biwu, do you smell anything? It''s not like the fragrance of the flowers in the past, it''s like some kind of flower." Su Mianyue sniffed and frowned.


    "Miss, what are you talking about? Your yard is full of potted plants, and there are a few potted plants that have only been opened in the past two days. Naturally, the taste is different. Good miss, go back and freshen up, or you will delay the time, and the emperor will be angry again." As Biwu spoke, he hurriedly led Su Mianyue to the inner room.


    "Is that so?" Su Mianyue looked at it again in doubt, but found nothing unusual, so he let Biwu play with it. Mu Tinng would indeed want her to look good after the delay.


    Before the birthday banquet began, Su Mianyue had half a cup of tea in the temporary courtyard until Mu Tinng''s arrival. The two of them went to the banquet hall hand in hand to receive the worship of civil and military officials and others.


    According to tradition, Empress Dowager only needed to appear at the end of the game, so many things needed to be handled by Su Mianyue, at least not in the face of laziness.


    The empress dowager walked towards the main position covered with a red carpet, with incomparable dignity in every word and deed. In terms of appearance, the two of them were like a pair of beautiful people from the immortal world, which made the scene suddenly silent until the ceremonial officer finished his birthday speech and ordered the ministers to pay respects. The sound of kowtowing and blessing intertwined.


    Standing in the corridor, Gu Linng''s eyes fell on Su Mianyue. She wished she could take off Su Mianyue''s phoenix robe with her eyes. She believed that if she wore such luxurious clothes, she would not lose half of her power to Su Mianyue.


    No one knew what Gu Linng was thinking. Mu Tinng had already taken Su Mianyue''s hand and sat down. He allowed the officials to get up, and then it was time for the concubines to enter and celebrate their birthday. As a noble concubine, Gu Linng walked ahead and led the other concubines to kowtow to the emperor.


    As Empress Dowager had not yet arrived, Mu Tinng and Su Mianyue were sitting shoulder to shoulder, so gu ling had to sit at the bottom of Mu Tinng''s seat, which was lower than Su Mianyue''s half chair, to show his respect for Su Mianyue.


    "The emperor has been busy with his business these days. He has not visited his concubines and the prince for a long time. The emperor will speak to the prince more today. The imperial doctor said that the prince can hear him and will be closer to him in the future. Although it is a little far away, the concubines believe that the prince must be very difficult and can hear him clearly." Gu Linng said softly, not hiding her love for Mu Tinng.


    She glanced at Gu Linng, but Su Mianyue didn''t say a word. She just wanted to take her hand back. She was sitting here in the way, so it was better to get out of the way.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand tightly, Mu Tinng looked at gu ling with the same smile as the others and said, "The imperial concubine is pregnant. Sit here for a while and let someone send you back to rest so as not to tire your son out."


    Gu Linng''s heart tightened. He always felt that Mu Tinng had something to say, but then he felt that he was worrying too much. He smiled and said, "Your concubine is not tired. It''s good to sit with your majesty for a while. Your majesty doesn''t have to worry about your concubine."


    Su Mianyue could not get rid of Mu Tinng''s hand. He could only grind his teeth and say in a low voice, "Your majesty, there are so many envoys here. It''s not good to be too cold. Besides, your hand is too strong. The hands of your concubines hurt. Even if your concubines are not pregnant, they can''t bear to suffer like this."


    A smile flashed across Mu Tinng''s mouth. He grabbed Su Mianyue''s hand and kneaded it twice in the hall before releasing it. It was as if it was the most common move between them. Before Su Mianyue could respond, Mu Tinng had already stood up and toasted the crowd.


    After a while, Su Mianyue glared at Mu Tinng and hastily picked up his glass. After everyone had a drink, he finally understood why Biwu had to make soup for her.


    After three rounds of wine, envoys began to introduce princesses or princesses of their own countries to perform entertainment programs for Mu Tinng''s birthday banquet, which made many of the harems and concubines who had already been prepared not have the opportunity to show off and grind their silver teeth with hatred.


    Just when everyone thought that mu ting would give the envoys an accurate message, a palace official reported that Seventh Prince Wanyan Lin, the Hengyuan, had arrived, and almost no one in the arena did not pay attention to his arrival.


    Except for Mu Tinng, who only wanted to know the extent of Wanyan Lin''s disfigurement, the others were purely curious about this mysterious figure, except for the Hengyuan emissary group.


    "Hengyuan Seventh Prince Wanyan Lin, I wish the body of the ruler of the Tianlan, Kangtai, and longevity." Wanyan Lin opened his mouth. His words were neither new nor sincere.


    But when su mianyue heard this, her body trembled and she couldn''t help but walk down the stage to see what Wanyan Lin looked like. Why did she wear a veil and only show her eyes?


    Fortunately, Mu Tinng grabbed Su Mianyue''s hand and did not let her make a mistake, but Mu Tinng found something unusual, and Su Mianyue had to explain, "Your majesty, what Seventh Prince is this? Is there a rule in their country that men should wear veils? Or is it because he looks so ugly that he has to cover his face like this?"


    Su Mianyue asked in a low voice, but she did not listen to mu ting''s answer at all. When Wanyan Lin spoke just now, Su Mianyue had already confirmed that his voice was exactly the same as Childe Bai''s. Even his eyes were 100 % similar.


    If master bai was Wanyan Lin...


    Things seemed so complicated that they couldn''t control themselves. Su Mianyue was really afraid that he would do something uncontrollable. This Wanyan Lin''s appearance was simply looking for death, or he wanted to push her to death.


    Ghosts believe that this story is purely coincidental. Childe Bai already knew that she was the empress Su Mianyue, but she did not know that the other party was the prince of another country. Maybe she would be labeled as a great accomplice. By then, she would not die completely?


    Mu Tinng didn''t know about Su Mianyue and Childe Bai, so he didn''t think much about it at the moment. Instead, he whispered back to Wanyan Lin about the fire after he came to the Tianlan. Wanyan Lin was almost killed because of his injuries, so Wanyan Lin had been living in the palace all these years.


    "Since Seventh Prince is here, let''s sit down at the Hengyuan mission." Mu Tinng smiled and asked the palace people to lead Wanyan Lin over to sit down. He smiled at Wanyan Se and said, "If it weren''t for the fact that Third Prince came, Seventh Prince would not have liked to show his face even on his real birthday. You two brothers haven''t seen each other for many years, but you should have a good chat."


    "Thank you, the Tianlan monarch." Third Prince stood up to salute mu ting and personally ushered Wanyan Lin into the banquet.


    Ever since Wanyan Lin arrived, Su Mianyue had been absent-minded. Even when Mu Tinng announced on the spot that a princess and a princess had been admitted to the palace, Su Mianyue did not notice and applauded in unison.


    Before the end of the banquet, Empress Dowager arrived late. With mu ting as the leader, they all bowed to the empress dowager, and Mu Tinng even made a big salute. After thanking Empress Dowager for being born and raised, the banquet continued.


    Under Empress Dowager''s proposal, the original songs that the concubines were going to perform evolved into groups, so that everyone had a chance to celebrate the emperor''s birthday.


    The emissary group was the first to be sent out of the banquet hall. Before the officials and their wives could kneel down and leave, there was fighting outside. Mu Tinng immediately ordered people to protect Empress Dowager and Gu Linng, while Su Mianyue was behind him.


    Dozens of men in black fought at the banquet, and some even shouted the slogan of "The demon queen will not eliminate the country and cause chaos." Su Mianyue wanted to curse, but he ran out from behind Mu Tinng and pointed at the assassin who was fighting with the Imperial Guard." Hmph! One by one, they covered their faces and dared not even report their own homes. They also dared to scold me for ruining the country and the people. Do you have any basis for saying this? If the japanese palace does not give you some color to see, it is really my palace..."


    Before Su Mianyue could finish his sentence, a chill ran down his neck. A dagger was put up at some point, and the breath of death enveloped Su Mianyue''s heart, blaming himself for being too impulsive.

 Chapter 76 Hit the Mark

    Su Mianyue was captured alive, and the man in black quickly surrounded him in the middle, no longer taking the initiative to attack others.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue also deeply understood that she had fallen into the trap. Because she was not responsible for Mu Tinng''s birthday banquet, many of the bureaus that had been launched because of her had to be redeployed, so they would be temporarily changed to assassinate, but the other party did not want to take her life, but it made Su Mianyue feel extremely strange.


    "Hey, since you don''t want to kill me and I cherish my life, let''s be friendly. Let''s introduce ourselves first. I am the mother of the court. Su Mianyue is also. Little Qingqing, what about you?" Su Mianyue tried to keep her voice as soft as possible. When she spoke of the little word Qingqing, she noticed that the person holding her had stiffened. Su Mianyue looked at Gu Linng subconsciously.


    Standing on the platform, Gu Linng stroked her belly and looked in her direction like a queen. Despite the distance, Su Mianyue could still feel the other party smiling, the kind of confident and disdainful smile.


    It was not until Su Chengye''s voice rang that Su Mianyue realized that he had been brought into Phoenix Palace, but the palace people had been driven out, and a few who wanted a savior had been chopped down.


    "Tell me, what is your purpose?" Su Mianyue was pushed to the ground and looked coldly at the man with the sword in his hand. However, his phoenix robe was so thick that it was hard to escape, let alone attack him.


    "Take it off." The masked man lowered his voice and pointed his sword at Su Mianyue.


    "To make this palace lose its innocence, or to make people mistakenly think that this palace has lost its innocence, then this palace will die to apologize, and it will also implicate the reputation of the Prime Minister''s Mansion. This is quite poisonous." Su Mianyue smiled, stood up and walked towards the soft couch. Dragging the heavy phoenix robe, he turned around and sat down. He was extremely uneasy, but he still pretended to be calm and said, "However, why should I cooperate with you? I don''t think the chaste and virtuous women are suitable for the palace. As long as there is a need for the palace to exist, even if something terrible happens, the palace is still the empress of the palace, and your Qingqing can only be a concubine on Mu Tinng''s bed. When you see this palace, you must kneel and bow down."


    "Shut up!" The masked man let out a low cry and ran his sword straight to Su Mianyue''s throat.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were fixed on the tip of the sword, but he could not avoid it. In a hurry, he shouted, "When are you going to pretend to be dead? Help!"


    As the words fell, a white figure rushed forward, separating the long sword in the black man''s hand, and took the head of the other side with a backhand.


    It was only for a moment, and the people outside didn''t even hear the fighting in the house. They were still on alert.


    "How is it? Is this young man handsome?" Wan yanlin walked towards Su Mianyue and closed the folding fan in his hand, not noticing that it was a blade.


    "How lazy are you? You don''t even want to change your face when you''re using an alias outside." Su Mianyue snorted, not thanking Wanyan Lin for saving her, but looking at him with a complicated face and asking, "You knew someone was going to do something to me, so you made those weird gestures at the party?"


    Su Mianyue said and gestured, but the only thing she could understand was her brother''s gesture, which she thought Wanyan Lin was trying to threaten her.


    "I''m glad I''m not too stupid. I fell asleep for my brother, and I didn''t wait for your signal. I thought you didn''t need help." Wanyan Lin opened the folding fan, sat beside Su Mianyue, picked up the cup in Su Mianyue''s hand and took a sip.


    "You are Seventh Prince of the Hengyuan, the proton of the Hengyuan. Are you sure that you will stay with me for a long time and will not be watched by someone with a heart?" Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin with a complicated expression, unsure whether to thank him or suspect that Wanyan Lin had something to do with it.


    "You don''t have to think so much. Those people outside won''t be able to decide whether to come in and save you unless they argue for hours." Wanyan Lin sneered. This was the sorrow of the upper echelons. Even though they were extremely noble in front of others, their lives and deaths were only used to measure the interests of others. How many people would really care about their lives and deaths?


    "You already know who I am. Are you trying to get close to me?" Su Mianyue leaned against the soft couch and did not realize that her eyes were silky and her face was slightly flushed. She asked in a low voice, "On the way to Imperial Mausoleum, you deliberately appeared beside me and approached me. What is your purpose?"


    "What answer does Brother Su want to hear?" Wanyan Lin put down the teacup, pointed to the corpse on the ground and asked, "Or, what kind of answer does the empress think is the most real?"


    Su Mianyue was stunned for a moment. From the moment she knew that Wanyan Lin was Childe Bai, her heart had never been at peace. However, neither master bai nor Wanyan Lin, nor Su Mianyue, had ever really had a heart to heart with each other. Instead, she was saved several times and was considered half a benefactor.


    "No matter who you are, no matter why you have approached me, this is the end of everything. I have only seen Wanyan Lin in this palace, and Childe Su has only had wine and flowers with Childe Bai." Su Mianyue said meaningfully, not wanting to cause any more trouble.


    Wanyan Lin smiled indifferently and said, "If empress su is so determined, I will do as you wish, but empress su is sure that she can get through this difficult situation without my help?"


    "Well... This palace..." Su Mianyue subconsciously hummed, and the crisp sound of her bones made her shiver. Then she realized that something was wrong. "It was that strange smell."


    "Intoxicated spring breeze is a kind of medicine that is hard to buy, and although its effect is good, it is difficult to successfully drug it. It is obvious that there is an inner demon in the fengqi palace that makes people successful." Wanyan Lin stood up, looked down at Su Mianyue and said, "There are two ways to cure the poison now. Empress Su, listen carefully. First, find a man. This is the most direct way. Second, Empress Su uses pain to stay awake. As long as he can survive six or seven hours, nothing will happen."


    "Wanyan Lin, I don''t care if you know in advance that this palace has been drugged, but this palace is not willing to do as others say. I believe you know very well how much trouble it will cause you once the people outside rush in and you are still here. Therefore, this palace wants to cooperate with you." She pinched her arm hard, and Su Mianyue was afraid that she would scream again, which made her blush.


    "I''d like to hear about it," Wanyan Lin said seriously, putting away his laughter.


    "Lead the people outside. I want that bitch to pay for what she did today!" Su Mianyue gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Gu Linng?" Wanyan Lin asked in confirmation.


    "Who else but her, Gu Linng, has repeatedly wanted my palace''s life? Even if it wasn''t her this time, my palace wouldn''t have wronged her." Su Mianyue looked coldly at the dead body lying on the ground and said, "Please check. I want to know the relationship between Gu Linng and this man."


    "Interesting." Wanyan Lin nodded, hesitated, and wrapped the head of the man in black with a cloth that would be useful later.


    After making a plan with Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue''s mind gradually became unclear, so he had to pull off the gold hairpin and start to prick his inner thigh randomly. As long as he could stay awake, even if the pain lasted six or seven hours.


    Taking a deep look at the pale Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin summoned the gray entourage out and asked him to put on the black suit, leading all the men in black who were on guard in the yard to Weiyang Palace, and Wanyan Lin''s figure disappeared into the phoenix palace. His identity was not suitable to appear in the harem.


    As Wanyan Lin said, nearly an hour had passed when Mu Tinng had brought people to save Su Mianyue. Mu Tinng had sent the Imperial Guard to surround Phoenix Palace first and then had them shout before he brought his troops in. Su Chengye was so angry that he almost disobeyed the holy order.


    Gu Linng, on the other hand, had always been by Mu Tinng''s side, holding Mu Tinng''s lapel with tears in her eyes. Those who didn''t know knew that Su Mianyue was her own sister, otherwise how could they ignore the safety of the dragon heirs? At this moment, they should also worry about Su Mianyue''s safety.


    When mu ting and the others entered the bedroom, they saw the headless man in black on the ground, then looked at Su Mianyue, who was sitting on the soft couch, stabbing his thigh like a demon, and were shocked speechless.


    "What''s the queen doing? What''s going on here? Where are the others?" When Mu Tinng realized it, he didn''t care if anything happened to Su Mianyue, but a few questions were still filled with anger.


    "The emperor is finally... Here..." Su Mianyue forced himself to raise the corners of his lips, trying to make a smile, but he was so confused that he could not help but make a moan. He had to stab himself again and grit his teeth, "Please ask your majesty to order someone to investigate Phoenix Palace. Someone has drugged Phoenix Palace. Only by self-mutilation can your servant and concubine control the nature of the medicine, but I am not sure if there is any residual medicine."


    Everyone was aware of Su Mianyue''s unusual behavior. Many of the courtiers were now lowering their heads, not daring to look at Su Mianyue to avoid being annoyed by Mu Tinng, but they were all afraid that they would be tempted too. If they did not have the willpower to resist the medicine, the outcome would be absolutely tragic.


    "Your majesty, the empress was taken in by surprise before being injured and poisoned. Please also order the empress to move and take care of her." Su Chengye''s face turned green with anger. When he saw Mu Tinng standing there with Gu Linng in his arms, he immediately raised his voice and asked for permission.


    "What Prime Minister Su said was that the empress''s body is the most important." The ministers of Prime Minister Su''s party naturally went forward to ask for orders.


    "Your majesty, the situation in Phoenix Palace is unknown, and Noble Imperial Concubine Ling has a dragon heir. Please take the dragon heir as your priority. Don''t rush into the disaster of blood and light. Hurry back to Weiyang Palace to have a baby. The empress has her own emperor to arrange everything here." Some of the imperial officials did not like Gu Linng''s style, so they directly admonished him.


    Gu Linng looked at Mu Tinng with a look of grievance, hoping that he could support himself, but found that Mu Tinng''s eyes had been on Su Mianyue, and even showed a little bit of heartache.


    "Your majesty." Su Chengye lifted his robe and knelt down to ask for an order, "Your majesty has ordered that the empress be allowed to move and recuperate. Send the imperial physician to treat the empress at once."


    Regardless of whether they were in Su Chengye''s party or not, they had to ask for an order with Su Chengye. After all, when they came, Su Mianyue was fully clothed, and he was constantly self-mutilating in order to maintain his innocence. Who else could frame him?


    Mu Tinng regained his senses and hurried forward to point Su Mianyue''s acupuncture point and hold her in his arms.


    "Your majesty..." Gu Linng, who was holding on to Mu Tinng''s lapel, was almost pulled down and called out in grievance.


    "What does Noble Imperial Concubine Ling mean? The empress is seriously injured. The emperor should take the empress as his priority. Only when the emperor and the empress are in harmony can the country be peaceful and the people live in peace. While the imperial concubine was pregnant and knew that the dragon heirs were thin, but she did not care about the blood and insisted on staying in Phoenix Palace. If anything happened to the imperial heirs, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling would not be able to get away with it. Would she still want to put the blame on the empress?" The imperial censor had always been an upright man. Seeing that Gu Linng was still trying to charm Mu Tinng at such a time, he would naturally not say nice things.


    Gu Linng was on the verge of falling down. He bit his lips and said softly, "This palace..."


    "In the harem, only the empress can call herself this palace. Even if Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is a noble concubine, she is only one of the concubines, but she calls herself this palace. Is this ignoring the palace rules?" The imperial censor''s face became even more grim. If Mu Tinng had not already marched away with Su Mianyue in his arms, he would have asked for Gu Linng''s punishment.


    Gu Linng gritted his teeth and didn''t look up until everyone was gone. He looked up at the cold Phoenix Palace, then at the headless corpse and scolded the trash. Then he went back to Weiyang Palace, but he didn''t know that tonight would be the beginning of her nightmare.

 Chapter 77 Break into the Dungeon

    Due to the fact that the assassin had not been investigated, the civil and military officials were temporarily left in the palace, while the women were temporarily staying in the courtyard on the side of Cining Palace.


    Su Mianyue was drugged and could only remain awake for a moment with extreme pain, so he could not find any useful clues, and the imperial doctors were unable to confirm which type of drug Su Mianyue was drugged with.


    Empress Dowager, on the other hand, had the intention to make peace with mu ting and Su Mianyue. No matter what kind of medicine they used, as long as they loved each other, it would be possible to cure them. However, Mu Tinng did not want it, and Su Mianyue was unwilling. Empress Dowager had no choice but to stop suggesting it and urge the imperial physician to prepare the antidote as soon as possible.


    "Your majesty, what happened today seems to be directed at the empress. What do you think?" Leaving Mu Tinng alone, Empress Dowager lowered her voice.


    "There is no clear evidence of this. I don''t want to speak in vain," Mu Tinng replied respectfully.


    "Emperor, you should know that the recent assassination of the empress is not just a coincidence. The ai family does not want to interfere in the affairs of your harem, nor do they want the emperor to lose all his happiness because of the position of emperor. But after all, you are an emperor. There are many things to weigh, and you cannot mess up the country because of your own situation." Empress Dowager lowered his face and said, "This is the last time. If the emperor is still biased this time, the ai family will not discuss anything with the emperor in the future. As long as the emperor recognizes the ai family as his mother one day, even if the ai family knows that the emperor is unhappy, they must make a choice that will make the previous emperor die in peace."


    "Mother!" Mu Tinng''s face changed.


    "Ai jia is tired, and the emperor should deal with the assassin, lest the envoys think that the reputation of the Tianlan no longer exists." Empress Dowager waved to Mu Tinng to leave.


    Seeing that Empress Dowager really did not want to pay attention to himself, Mu Tinng walked out of Cining Palace with a heavy step, only leaving Empress Dowager''s sphere of influence, Mu Tinng''s heart was not relaxed, but more heavy.


    Half an hour later, Mu Tinng still had no clue about the assassin, so he set his eyes on Orchid Palace and took the Imperial Guard to verify it.


    "Seventh Prince has rested. His majesty has something to do. Please come back tomorrow." Mu Tinng had someone knock on the door of Orchid Palace, but the answer was no.


    Dehai spat unhappily and turned to mu ting. After receiving the instructions, he slammed the door and shouted loudly that he would break the palace door if he did not open it.


    "The Hengyuan envoy hasn''t left yet, and his majesty has bullied us like this, Seventh Prince. Aren''t you afraid of harming the diplomatic relations between the two countries?" The gatekeeper was hunched down and his hoarse voice made it difficult to judge his age. Apart from his eyes, he was covered in a large gray robe.


    "There''s an assassin in the palace. I''m worried about Seventh Prince''s safety, so I brought someone here to check on him. Lead the way." Mu Tinng glanced at the gatekeeper and walked into Orchid Palace.


    There were not many servants in the orchid palace, and most of them were disabled. They had accompanied Wanyan Lin to the Tianlan in the first place. After the fire, most of them were destroyed, and those who survived became ghosts in the orchid palace, just like Wanyan Lin, who could not be seen. Their areas of activity were also restricted.


    Although Mu Tinng came to Orchid Palace for the second time, the layout of the palaces in the back palace was similar. Even if no one led the way, they could find Wanyan Lin''s yard.


    Mu Tinng kicked the door open without giving anyone a chance to inform him. He saw Wanyan Lin suddenly turn around and cover his body with the quilt. Even though he only glanced at her from afar, Mu Tinng could still see the scars on Wanyan Lin''s body.


    "I was rude." Mu Tinng retracted his foot and ordered his servant, "I will wait for your prince in the next room to change his clothes."


    The servant lowered his head and did not say a word. When Mu Tinng went to the next room, he immediately walked into the inner room and knelt down with difficulty to plead for his sins. "A servant is incompetent and cannot stop him."


    "It''s not your fault. Go down." Wanyan Lin''s voice could not be heard calming down his anger. His fair fingertips slid across the scars on his arm, and a hint of hatred flashed in his eyes, but it was fleeting.


    After changing, Wanyan Lin put on his mask again and went to the next room to see Mu Tinng.


    "The palace is not peaceful tonight. An assassin has infiltrated the palace but has not been caught. I am worried about the safety of Seventh Prince, so I came to see him." Mu Tinng stared at Wanyan Lin for a while. Seeing that there was nothing unusual in his expression, he asked, "Seventh Prince is in Orchid Palace. Did you notice anything unusual?"


    "Orchid Palace is like a cold palace. Assassins only come to Orchid Palace if they are stupid. Any concubine in this harem is more valuable than me." Wanyan Lin finally glanced at mu ting, but there was no color in his eyes, as if he was already on the verge of death. "Your majesty, if nothing happens, I will take my leave. Over the years, I have been used to the life of sunrise and sunset."


    Mu Tinng had no reason to stop him. Seeing that the Imperial Guard had returned to their positions, he knew that there was really no news from Orchid Palace and got up to leave.


    Mu Tinng would not know that the chair he had just sat on had become the new pet of the woodshed.


    After Mu Tinng left Orchid Palace, he wanted to rest, but the palace people in Weiyang Palace came to report that Gu Linng had been kidnapped by assassins and was too frightened to give birth.


    "Why would an assassin go to Weiyang Palace? Isn''t Weiyang Palace the main place to guard?" Mu Tinng was furious. Even if he wanted to get rid of the child, he didn''t do it himself. That was to say, the tiger plucked his beard and would not tolerate it.


    "Weiyang Palace was heavily guarded, but the fengqi palace needs a thorough investigation by the Imperial Guard, and the empress fengjia needs to call the Imperial Guard..." Eunuch Lee knelt on the ground with a thud. He didn''t dare to say anything more, but he had already put the blame on Su Mianyue.


    After kicking Eunuch Lee away, Mu Tinng walked into Weiyang Palace with a sullen face. When he saw Gu Linng, who was as pale as paper, he felt pity in his heart. He even regretted that he had wavered in the thought of getting rid of Gu Linng''s child.


    The idea was originally to punish Su Mianyue, but later because Su Mianyue had mentioned it, so when the child was gone, it was clear that Su Mianyue had done nothing, Mu Tinng felt that this had something to do with Su Mianyue.


    "Your majesty, save our children, save our children." In her sleep, gu ling wept and murmured, like a drowning man, holding Mu Tinng''s hand tightly.


    "Qingqing, it''s my fault, I..." Mu Tinng''s tone was sad, but he did not tell the truth. Even if Gu Linng was in a coma, this was the sorrow of being an emperor. All emotions had to be hidden.


    The imperial physician gave her both acupuncture and medicine, and Gu Linng finally opened his eyes slowly. When he saw Mu Tinng sitting by the bed, he struggled to get up and plead guilty, while Mu Tinng held her in his arms and comforted her in a low voice.


    "Your majesty, it''s all your concubines'' fault. If your concubines didn''t go to Phoenix Palace, nothing would have happened. The imperial doctor just said that your concubines'' blood flow would have sped up because they had inhaled the medicine. It''s all your concubines'' fault. Your majesty should punish your concubines." Gu Linng held Mu Tinng''s waist and said in a trembling voice, even more uncontrollable crying.


    Hugging Gu Linng tightly and wishing she could melt him into her bones, Mu Tinng said softly, "Qingqing, don''t worry. I won''t let you suffer in vain, and I won''t let the child die in vain."


    Mu Tinng looked ahead with a grim expression, as if his enemy was right in front of him. Gu Linng murmured a few more words and fell asleep.


    The next morning, the imperial physician reported to mu ting that Gu Linng''s fever had subsided and his body had recovered. Mu Tinng rushed to the palace of mercy, the palace where Su Mianyue temporarily recuperated, and was by the side of Cining Palace.


    "Your majesty is here." Dehai shouted and the palace people immediately knelt down to pay their respects. Mu Tinng, with a group of Imperial Guard, rushed straight into the inner bedroom and kicked the door open, not caring whether Su Mianyue was properly dressed.


    Seeing Su Mianyue sleeping on the bed with a rosy face, Mu Tinng felt that the anger in his heart could no longer be extinguished. The woman he loved the most was suffering from the loss of a child, but why did this hateful woman sleep so sweetly?


    Mu Tinng did not know that Su Mianyue''s face was ruddy because the effects of the medicine had not completely dissipated, and Su Mianyue was able to sleep because Biwu had lit a soothing fragrance in the room, otherwise Su Mianyue would still be stabbing his leg with a gold hairpin.


    "Su Mianyue, you should be punished for the murder of your heir. Come on, send Su Mianyue to the prison, and I will interrogate him myself on the day I choose!" Pulling Su Mianyue''s hair, he took her off the bed and threw her into the yard.


    Until Su Mianyue was dragged away by the Imperial Guard, Mu Tinng didn''t notice anything unusual. Could a person who slept normally be dragged by his hair for so long without any reaction?


    A blood stain on the ground was enough to pierce people''s eyes and make people look at Su Mianyue''s injury. However, Mu Tinng only had Gu Linng in his heart. Even if Su Mianyue was injured badly, Mu Tinng could not find it.


    After taking Su Mianyue away, Mu Tinng directly ordered that all the palace servants serving Su Mianyue be interrogated separately and ordered that the news be temporarily closed.


    In the cold prison, Su Mianyue gritted her teeth and groaned in pain. Her fingers had been pinched and deformed, but the executioner was still exerting his strength, not even conducting any interrogation. He came up to torture her.


    Half an hour ago, Su Mianyue was awakened by the whip, but her painful cry only brought about more and more punishment. From the lashing, the tingle, the tiger stool to the pinching finger, there was almost no good place on Su Mianyue''s body. If it wasn''t for the face that was still intact, Su Mianyue would have suspected that she wasn''t the one who was injured.


    "Servant dog, what have you done to this palace today? After this palace leaves this place, I will definitely let you have a taste of it." Su Mianyue''s words trembled with pain, but her eyes were filled with a cold smile. She had to say something to divert her attention. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would die of pain, "Don''t think that this palace doesn''t know. No matter how much you torture this palace, you won''t dare take its life, or even destroy its face. Haha, the master you are loyal to is just a powerless man. Just wait and see. This time, I will not sit back and wait for death... Ah..."


    In the heavenly prison, no one heard Su Mianyue''s cry except this cell, and she had broken at least a few bones in her hand, and she did not know whether she could take them back, but the executioner did not realize that he was still torturing Su Mianyue, and he wished he could just give her up here.


    When Empress Dowager learned that Mu Tinng had let someone take Su Mianyue away, he fainted in anger. Mu Tinng wanted to escape, but he had to go to Empress Dowager to pay his respects.


    After waking up, Empress Dowager had a long talk with Mu Tinng. Neither mother nor son could convince anyone. In the end, Empress Dowager had to force himself to take Su Mianyue back to the palace and recuperate in Cining Palace. Otherwise, he would not recognize her as his mother.


    Even if Mu Tinng was reluctant, he had to answer to Empress Dowager first. After all, Empress Dowager was too old to work hard, and could not stand any more excitement.

 Chapter 78 Tears Make the Enemy Laugh

    After living in Cining Palace for half a month, Su Mianyue was able to walk on the ground with Biwu''s help, and he was not easily unconscious. When Empress Dowager came to visit every day, Su Mianyue also smiled lightly, as if he did not care about the innocent disaster, which made Empress Dowager feel a little more pity.


    "Miss, you''ve been out and about three times today. The imperial doctor said that you need to recuperate." Biwu''s eyes were red again, and he was even more careful when holding Su Mianyue, afraid that he might accidentally touch her wound.


    "Baby Biwu, tears are a joke to the enemy. No one will sympathize with us, understand?" Su Mianyue struggled forward, her body was covered with wounds, and she was weak because of this. If she continued to lie in a house that could not be opened windows, she would die sooner or later.


    Biwu quickly reached out to wipe away her tears and sobbed, "It''s no use being a servant. I just feel sorry for miss..."


    "Silly girl, if you really love me, do as I say. Only when you get well soon can you have a chance to avenge yourself!" Su Mianyue still had a smile on his lips, but the hatred in his eyes was so strong that it was frightening.


    "Yes, I understand. I will follow your orders in the future." Biwu nodded hard, his eyes red, trying to hold back the tears.


    Su Mianyue looked at Biwu speechlessly. This girl was loyal to her, but she was still too naive.


    "All right, let''s take a break today." Taking a look at the sky, Su Mianyue sighed. Although exercise can help her recover, she is too weak to exhaust her energy.


    However, when she turned around, she heard the eunuch singing his promise, and Su Mianyue''s body froze.


    Although Mu Tinng came to pay his respects to Empress Dowager every day, he had never come to see Su Mianyue, but when su mianyue heard that the emperor was driving to four words, the hatred in her heart would increase.


    "Miss..." Biwu was about to cry again, but she didn''t dare to fall. She could only bear it and looked at Su Mianyue with a sad face.


    "Baby Biwu, when Mu Tinng leaves, you go to see Empress Dowager and say that I want to go back to the phoenix palace to recuperate." Su Mianyue opened her mouth as if she was not the one who had been affected.


    Biwu answered and helped Su Mianyue into the room to rest.


    In the su mansion, Su Chengye had not gone to court for half a month because Su Mianyue was killed first, then Mu Tinng was thrown into prison and severely injured.


    Su Zhe and Su Hao were also at home serving the sick. The su family''s indisputable behavior made it impossible for the outside world to guess their attitude, and even Mu Tinng was anxious.


    "Father, it''s time to take your medicine." Su zhe came to Su Chengye with the medicine bowl and served Su Chengye the medicine.


    Su Chengye sighed and gulped it down. Looking at the two haggard sons, he knew that they were worried about himself and Su Mianyue''s situation.


    "Zhe'' er, hao'' er, from tomorrow onwards, you shall not stay in the mansion to serve the sick," Su Chengye whispered.


    "Father!" Su Zhe looked up in surprise, thinking that Su Chengye was going to help Su Mianyue, but su hao frowned and said nothing.


    "The Su Family has made a big splash and has long been feared by the royal family. Instead of holding back, we have allowed the emperor to be a little more afraid. If he takes the initiative, even though he can protect Yue for a while, he can''t protect her for the rest of his life." As Su Chengye spoke, he coughed twice and regretted agreeing to Su Mianyue''s entry into the palace.


    "Father thought that if we didn''t do anything, the emperor would be able to get rid of his guard and treat his little sister well?" Su Hao said softly, while su zhe looked at Su Chengye in disbelief. Was this to give up on her sister?


    "As a father, he knew Yue''s situation in the palace, which was why he opposed her marrying the emperor. But Yue insisted. Knowing that she was not fit to live in the palace, he could only fulfill her wish, and even let the two of you step out of office and let the Su Family exist in the court under the royal guard." Su Chengye sighed again. If he hadn''t followed Su Mianyue''s lead and left Capital City to live a normal life, he would have been happy and harmonious.


    Su Zhe and Su Hao looked at each other and understood Su Chengye''s painstaking efforts. How could they retreat now?


    But as Su Chengye said, if Su Mianyue did not fight for himself, they would not be able to keep Su Mianyue safe in the palace no matter how they defended him.


    The father and son were speechless for a moment, so they heard the announcement and the third young master asked for an audience.


    "Father-in-law, I just received news that princess Beichen Xiameng of the northern morning kingdom intends to marry into the Su Family, and princess Wanyan Shuang of the hengyuan kingdom has the same idea." Su Yu walked quickly into the inner room, bowed his hands and replied immediately.


    "Reliable sources?" Su Chengye raised his eyebrows slightly. His intelligence network had not sent such a message.


    "Yes." Su Yu nodded.


    Su Yu''s intelligence network was established not long ago, so it would be difficult for him to find out how many years ago, but the latest news from Capital City was as easy as the back of his hand.


    "What do you think?" Su Chengye glanced at his two sons.


    "The emperor was afraid of the su family, so he would never agree to the marriage." Su Zhe replied, obviously not worried that he would be chosen as a match.


    Su Chengye looked at Su Hao again, but heard him say, "According to the custom of the court, if the son of a high-ranking official in the court makes peace with another country, he must stay in Capital City, and his official career will be interrupted from now on."


    "What did hao'' er think the emperor would do?" Su Chengye nodded and valued his second son more. At least his mind moved faster than su zhe''s.


    "If both countries want to marry into the su family, the emperor will choose to complete the country." Su Hao looked up at Su Zhe and said softly, "As for my brother and me, let''s see how the emperor chooses."


    Su Chengye nodded, knowing the consequences of this incident to their family. If the eldest son were to be married, the Su Family in the eyes of outsiders would be a sign that they would disappear from the court, representing the emperor''s intention.


    However, if Su Hao was chosen as the person of the marriage, the su family would also be difficult to rise up. After all, su hao was the heir recognized by Su Chengye, which was also the result of the discussion between the father and son.


    "My godfather, there''s still a chance," Su Yu said, cupping his hands.


    "Tell me." Su Chengye looked up at Su Yu. Although they had the name of father and son, they rarely met, but Su Chengye never underestimated Su Yu, the young man.


    "If your godfather is at ease, leave this matter to your son." Su Yu narrowed his eyes and didn''t say anything about his plan.


    The su family never bullied others, nor did they do that dirty thing, but this time it was not fair and square. Even for Su Mianyue, he could not let it go, not to mention the hatred he was carrying...


    Su Chengye''s serious eyes fell on Su Yu for a long time without saying anything. When Su Hao and others thought he would refuse, Su Chengye whispered, "Okay, I''ll leave this matter to you. Try not to get too involved."


    "Yes." Su Yu arched his hand and turned away.


    "Father..." Su Zhe thought about it for a while, then understood how Su Yu would solve this problem. He was a little puzzled why Su Chengye agreed, which was not in line with Su Chengye''s way of life.


    "Big brother thought Su Yu wouldn''t do that if his father didn''t agree?" Su hao sighed and said, "In Su Yu''s heart, the only thing that matters most is the younger sister. The reason why he came here today is to send us a message, just to keep us on guard."


    Su Mianyue recognized such a brother-in-law, and Su Hao did not know whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    Gu Linng was still a pale servant. Mu Tinng would spend half an hour with her every day. Gu Linng was sobbing at first, but now she was just depressed, which made Mu Tinng feel sorry for her.


    "Qingqing, you''re still young..." Mu Tinng stopped in the middle of his sentence, unable to promise another heir.


    In spite of his love for Gu Linng, Mu Tinng had Gu Linng''s post-miscarriage tonic be added to prevent the same thing from happening again.


    Gu Linng did not know that she could no longer have children, but Mu Tinng did not give her a promise, but let her see Mu Tinng as an emperor''s bleak place, it is inevitable to feel resentment in her heart, so she simply closed her eyes and did not look at Mu Tinng, quietly said: "I am tired."


    Trying to hold Gu Linng in his arms, but his outstretched hand stopped in the air. Mu Tinng sighed and turned to leave.


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Mu Tinng walked out of Weiyang Palace and headed for the phoenix palace. He knew that Su Mianyue would move back to Phoenix Palace today, but it shouldn''t be at this time.


    It was only for a moment that Su Mianyue was sent to prison. Mu Tinng was used to being angry at her for something, but it was not Mu Tinng who ordered Su Mianyue to be beaten in prison. However, gu ling was angry at Su Mianyue because of the loss of his son. Mu Tinng could only cover it up and let gu ling breathe a sigh of relief.


    As for Su Mianyue''s innocent suffering, Mu Tinng also felt guilty, but the guilt was too little, so little that Mu Tinng did not even have the intention of compensation.


    Mu Tinng stood outside Phoenix Palace, unconsciously standing on a cup of tea. When he wanted to leave, he found that Su Mianyue''s Phoenix Sedan Chair was coming this way. He subconsciously wanted to turn around and leave, but his eyes could not move. He wanted to know how badly Su Mianyue was injured.


    Because it was summer, and the Phoenix Sedan Chair was covered in a veil, Su Mianyue was half lying on top of the Phoenix Sedan Chair, and Mu Tinng could only look up carefully.


    Su Mianyue''s beautiful face was now pale and bloodless, and her hands were bandaged so that she could no longer see the shape of her hands. On top of her, there were several layers of quilts. However, when she shook a little, she would still frown and bite her thin lips in pain.


    "Servant / servant, see the emperor." When the palace people saw Mu Tinng, they knelt down and saluted. Su Mianyue''s body stiffened.


    Half a month later, this familiar stranger became an enemy. Su Mianyue wished she could give all the pain to Mu Tinng now, but her reason made her hide the hatred.


    Su Mianyue calmed down and opened his eyes. When he opened them, his eyes without any emotion collided with Mu Tinng''s cold face. He said coldly, "I''m not feeling well. I can''t salute your majesty. Please forgive me."


    Mu Tinng wanted to say something, but su mianyue''s clear but strange eyes made him unable to speak.


    "My palace is tired. Go back to my palace." Su Mianyue closed his eyes again and ordered biwu.


    Biwu took a careful look at Mu Tinng and asked someone to carry Su Mianyue back to Phoenix Palace.


    As the Phoenix Sedan Chair brushed past Mu Tinng, the strong smell of medicine made Mu Tinng frown. How many injuries could such a large dose be used?


    "Dehai, how is the queen?" After Su Mianyue''s ceremonial procession left, Mu Tinng asked.


    Unsure of Mu Tinng''s real intention, Dehai hesitated for a moment and replied, "The injury is very serious. There is no danger of life."


    His cold eyes glanced at Dehai. Although Mu Tinng did not speak, he was so scared that dehai was sweating profusely. He quickly added, "The imperial doctor said that the empress had hurt her internal organs. If she did not take good care of herself, she would be only thirty years old. Besides, the empress''s hand... Would be useless."


    Dehai said the last sentence in a very soft voice, but mu ting heard it clearly. He suddenly felt pain in his chest and his face darkened.


    He thought that Gu Linng was just about to let out a breath, but he didn''t expect to strike so hard. If Su Mianyue''s life wasn''t important, would he stay until now?


    Gu Linng did not know that her actions made Mu Tinng''s love for her fade a little. She was still in Weiyang Palace planning how to kill Su Mianyue in one fell swoop. She did not know that she had bribed those who hurt Su Mianyue and had been secretly executed by Mu Tinng.


    Of course, Su Mianyue did not know about this, and even if she did, she would not be grateful to Mu Tinng. Her suffering would not fade away because of the death of a few dogs.

 Chapter 79 Not That Familiar

    It was night, and Su Mianyue couldn''t sleep because of the pain in his body, so he got up and leaned on the soft couch in front of the window to look at the bright moon outside.


    Ever since she returned to Phoenix Palace, Su Mianyue had asked Biwu to replace all the medicine sent by the Imperial Hospital with the medicine she had found herself, so as not to die unaware of other people''s plans, and the medicine would no longer contain those painkillers and sleeping pills, which would be more painful, but would be more conducive to wound healing.


    "As Childe Su, you are even more dazzling." With a bantering voice, Su Mianyue looked up and saw that it was Wanyan Lin who was standing outside the window, while the palace people who were guarding the courtyard were'' asleep''.


    "To see me laugh?" Su Mianyue asked softly.


    "What''s the joke?" Wanyan Lin sneered. Under the moonlight, with a slight chill in his eyes, he quickly regained Childe Bai''s posture, took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Su Mianyue, saying, "This medicine can help you. The Imperial Hospital trash will only treat you as a cripple."


    "Thank you." Su Mianyue glanced at the bottle and was about to reach for it. Then he remembered that he was almost disabled. He said, "Put the medicine there. Biwu will help me apply the medicine."


    "How many times have I heard you say thank you?" Wanyan Lin chuckled and went into the house through the window. Sitting on the soft couch, he said, "Let me help you with your wound medicine. Your Biwu baby may not be able to do it well and waste the good medicine."


    "Then it''s a pleasure." Su Mianyue did not refuse either. The imperial physician had already declared that she must be disabled, and Su Mianyue had not found any good medicine to try it. However, he still doubted Wanyan Lin''s intentions and said faintly, "I am just a useless queen. Aren''t you afraid that doing this is useless?"


    "In your heart, I do things with a purpose? Maybe I just don''t like you being hurt and want to be nice to you?" As Wanyan Lin spoke, he began to remove the injured bandage for Su Mianyue, and his movements were extremely gentle.


    But su mianyue hurt her muscles and bones, and it would hurt even if she was gentle, but she was already sweating all over her head when she removed the bandage.


    Wanyan Lin saw it and knew how much pain Su Mianyue would suffer, but she didn''t even say a word. This tenacity made him feel pity, so he wanted to say something to distract Su Mianyue.


    "Is such a man who doesn''t know how to cherish you worth waiting for?" Wanyan Lin snorted.


    "He is the emperor, do you think I can divorce or divorce? Unless it is death, the best result would be to be thrown into the cold palace by him and to abolish the title of empress." Su Mianyue sneered. Although she wanted to leave, she wouldn''t tell Wanyan Lin that they weren''t that close.


    And Wanyan Lin''s identity was special, so Su Mianyue naturally had to be more cautious.


    "So you made a heavenly stone and made the world think that he is the true son of heaven?" Wanyan Lin asked, applying the ointment evenly on Su Mianyue''s hand.


    Looking at his swollen hands, which felt nothing but pain, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Isn''t it good? Once he gets his name, longxin will be able to save me trouble, and I will also earn money. If I do this win-win thing a few more times, I might become the richest man in the Tianlan."


    "He is famous in many countries, and his heart is very happy. But have you really lived well?" Wanyan Lin snorted and said, "So what if you become the richest man? As long as he is not happy, you will suffer this endless disaster. And if he knows that you are rich and invincible, he is afraid that you will die if you don''t even go to the cold palace, and the money you earn will fill his private treasury. I didn''t know that you have the leisure to make him a wedding dress."


    "So?" A dangerous light flashed in Su Mianyue''s eyes and he asked faintly, "What do you think I should do to protect my rights? Kill him? Or escape from this hell on earth?"


    When Wanyan Lin''s men stopped, they did not answer Su Mianyue''s question and their eyes flickered.


    "Someone from the hengyuan kingdom is sure that you, the direct descendant of the emperor, are still alive. Should you make some moves?" When the medicine was ready, Su Mianyue withdrew his hand and placed it on his side. He had to admit that the medicine Wanyan Lin had brought was indeed good, but the pain was not so obvious after applying it once, but Su Mianyue was not sure if he could get his hands back to normal.


    Wanyan Lin went to clean his hands and sat down in the chair next to him. He asked in a low voice, "What do you think they should do?"


    "Kill you, take you back, or let you stay here as a hostage." Su Mianyue replied, looking up at Wanyan Lin and saying meaningfully, "However, with the Hengyuan''s current strength, allowing the prince to act as a hostage will only lose the dignity and authority of the country. The third hypothesis does not exist. As for the other two possibilities, I believe you already know the answer and are fully prepared."


    "Do you trust me so much?" Wanyan Lin asked with a smile and a light tone.


    "To be able to survive the fire many years ago and not alarm the imperial family in the deep palace to develop their business in Capital City, he would not be a sitting duck." Su Mianyue smiled and saw Wanyan Lin looking at himself with a deep gaze. He pursed his lips and said, "But these are your business, not mine. Thank you for today."


    Wanyan Lin smiled faintly, put down the teacup and came to Su Mianyue. He leaned over and asked in her ear, "I''ve helped you so many times. Don''t you want to repay me?"


    "How dare you believe me?" Su Mianyue looked up and asked.


    "... Wanyan Lin did not say a word. He and Su Mianyue were friends, but not heart to heart. Who could trust who?


    "As long as it doesn''t involve me and can add to his problems, there''s no harm in cooperating." Su Mianyue said again with a slightly cold expression and leaned back, avoiding the breath that Wanyan Lin was breathing in his ear. He closed his eyes and said, "However, you should think twice before you act. After all, my situation is not better than yours. Maybe it''s more dangerous to cooperate with me. Don''t say I sold you out."


    "Okay, let''s work together." Wanyan Lin reached out and wanted to give Su Mianyue a high-five. Then he remembered that Su Mianyue''s hands were hurt. After a pause, he withdrew his hands and stood up straight, "I''ll come back to you tomorrow night. Don''t bother with the bandage. It''ll affect your recovery."


    Wanyan Lin then flew away and disappeared into the night, but Su Mianyue''s eyes sank.


    Mu Tinng, I just wanted to leave quietly. You are the woman who is too determined and can''t control herself. Then don''t blame me for causing you some trouble."


    After that, Su Mianyue looked up at the sky, feeling that the sky was exceptionally bright tonight, and his mood was happy.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Su Mianyue whispered a few words to Biwu, and then let the imperial doctor come in to see her. He glanced at the perfunctory imperial doctor from the corner of his eye. Su Mianyue sneered in his heart. It was not that the Imperial Hospital could not help but that someone did not want her to recover.


    "Imperial Physician Lee has been treating this palace for half a month, but he has not shown any results. Is it because he thinks that this empress of this palace is a hypocrite, so he intends to perfunctory this palace, or is it easy to fool this palace? The entire Imperial Hospital doesn''t take this palace seriously. If a quack can''t cure this palace, then don''t you know to come over with a skilled doctor?" Su Mianyue asked coldly as he changed his usual weak posture.


    "The empress calmed down. Although wei chen was only sentenced by the deputy court, his main treatment was trauma. If the empress did not believe in wei chen''s medical skills, she could summon other imperial doctors to come and treat the empress." Imperial Physician Lee stood up and cupped his hands in an attempt not to serve.


    "Presumptuous, the empress dared to be so rude in front of her. Imperial Physician Lee is really bold." Biwu took a step forward and slapped Imperial Physician Lee to the ground. Biwu, who was in pain, threw his hand behind his back.


    "Does the empress allow her maidservants to humiliate me like this?" Imperial Physician Lee was slapped by Biwu for a moment, and her face was burning with pain. She widened her triangular eyes and looked at Su Mianyue, with the intention that Su Mianyue would refuse to see Su Mianyue because he did not'' uphold justice'' for him.


    With a sneer, Su Mianyue looked at Imperial Physician Lee coldly, knowing that Imperial Physician Lee had already been bribed by Gu Linng, or else he would not dare to disrespect her.


    "Come on, Imperial Physician Lee is disrespectful to this palace. Take him to the courtyard. The imperial staff is twenty. From that day on, the condition of this palace will be treated by imperial physician zhang." Su Mianyue spoke indifferently, not bothering to pay attention to Imperial Physician Lee''s angry expression.


    Imperial Physician Lee still wanted to struggle, but the palaces of the phoenix palace had already dragged him out and executed him directly outside Su Mianyue''s house. No one could protect Imperial Physician Lee.


    Listening to Imperial Physician Lee''s anguished wail, Biwu walked to the bed with some trepidation and whispered, "Miss, this Imperial Physician Lee is the best physician in the Imperial Hospital for treating injuries. Is it really okay to change him like this?"


    "Let him continue to heal, and you will see me become crippled." Su Mianyue looked out the window with a cold smile. The sun was hiding in the clouds, but it couldn''t hide the warmth. He smiled and said, "Baby Biwu, the days ahead may be exciting. Are you afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of?" Biwu looked at Su Mianyue in confusion.


    "Yes, it''s better to be imprisoned in this deep palace than to die. What could be more terrifying than that?" Su Mianyue gave a chuckle, and her expression was faint, making it impossible to figure out what was really going on in her heart. At least Biwu could not figure it out.


    After Imperial Physician Lee was beaten up, news of Su Mianyue''s refusal to receive conventional treatment spread throughout the harem. Imperial Physician Zhang was even more pitied by all the imperial doctors in the imperial hospital, especially Imperial Physician Lee, who had always been at odds with Imperial Physician Zhang, and was occasionally ridiculed.


    In Weiyang Palace, Gu Linng was even happier, thinking that Su Mianyue had given up on herself because she was afraid of being disabled. Now, when she was out of the womb, she could get rid of Su Mianyue in one fell swoop.


    Three days after Imperial Physician Zhang''s visit to Su Mianyue, it was the heart of the doctors in Chicheng to let Su Mianyue make things difficult. The doctor''s orders were not less than half a sentence due to dissatisfaction, and the medication was also carefully considered, which made Su Mianyue look at it with a new look.


    On the fourth day, Su Mianyue dismissed the palace, leaving only Biwu to serve. After Imperial Physician Zhang had given the usual medical advice, he whispered, "Don''t you feel sorry that Imperial Physician Zhang was designed by Imperial Physician Lee and didn''t sit in the deputy court?"


    Imperial Physician Zhang''s body stiffened slightly, and he arched his hand, "It''s weichen who is not good at medicine. No wonder he is not good at it."


    Su Mianyue said, "Imperial Physician Zhang''s medical skills are not inferior to Imperial Physician Lee''s. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be sure that our hands are still saved and that we have been studying new prescriptions for this palace. With Imperial Physician Zhang''s benevolence, we should be improving step by step."


    "Thank you, empress, for your praise, but I dare not take credit for it. Empress is still alive because empress used good medicine. Even if I spent my whole life and knowledge, it would be difficult to develop such a good medicine," Imperial Physician Zhang confessed.


    "Imperial Physician Zhang is not a mercenary, but he is also not a pedantic person. Today, the palace has opened its doors to the public. This palace has asked Imperial Physician Zhang to treat him because it is certain that his hands will recover." Seeing the loosening marks on imperial physician zhang''s face, Su Mianyue added, "Imperial Physician Zhang never participated in palace fights, which is another reason why this palace chose Imperial Physician Zhang. Imperial Physician Zhang must have realized that the medicine Imperial Physician Lee gave this palace was not appropriate. If such a vicious person continues to gain power, he will implicate the entire Imperial Hospital and even harm the harem."


    "Empress..." Imperial Physician Zhang frowned and was interrupted by Biwu.


    "Why should Imperial Physician Zhang be so serious? Our queen''s wife did not ask Imperial Physician Zhang to harm anyone, but she wanted you to work with the benevolent doctors of the Imperial Hospital to make things right. In any case, the Imperial Hospital is clear, Imperial Physician Zhang or Imperial Physician Zhang, so there is no need to belong to any faction." As Biwu spoke, he stuffed an exquisite purse into Imperial Physician Zhang''s hand and whispered, "Imperial Physician Zhang has always wanted to write the medical code to benefit the world. The empress has long wanted to support one or two, but her status is unusual. Please Imperial Physician Zhang be able to keep this thought of the empress secret so as not to bring disaster to her."


    Biwu''s words excited Imperial Physician Zhang. How can a medical book be written without funding? How can it benefit the world? After years of painstaking planning, he had thought that his life would never come true, but now someone had sent him the timely rain.


    In the end, Imperial Physician Zhang took the purse and bowed to su mianyue. "The empress has a heart for the people of the world. I thank you here and will not disappoint the empress."

 Chapter 80 In My Territory, I Cant Tolerate Your Arrogance

    With Imperial Physician Zhang as a cover, Su Mianyue would live a leisurely life every day. Su Mianyue did not take the news that she was about to burp in the palace to heart at all. If it was not for the sake of recuperation, he would not pretend to be seriously ill when Empress Dowager came to visit her.


    But Su Mianyue also knew that her quiet days had come to an end, because Gu Linng had a baby today and would come to trouble her.


    "Miss, young master Su Yu is here." Biwu came quickly and whispered in Su Mianyue''s ear.


    "Su Yu? How did he get here?" Su Mianyue was stunned. This was the first time someone from the Su Family had come to visit her after she was injured. She didn''t expect it to be Su Yu.


    "Miss, keep your voice down. Master Su Yu didn''t hand over a sign to ask for an audience. He came here secretly." Biwu quickly covered Su Mianyue''s mouth for fear of attracting attention.


    "Uh..." Su Mianyue looked at Biwu speechlessly, trying to find out if he had heard wrong, but Biwu nodded his head forcefully. After some thought, he said, "Let him in."


    After Biwu went out, Su Mianyue frowned. Su Yu was not the kind of person who didn''t know what was important. This time, she pretended to come into the palace to see herself, so she should be prepared, but su mianyue was still uneasy in her heart.


    After all, Su Yu was just a loyal brother. Once she was caught, not only would she not have a good ending, but the entire Su Family would be buried with her.


    In a short while, Biwu led a little palace maid into her inner bed. Su Mianyue was stunned and gave biwu a look to ask where Su Yu had gone. The next moment, she heard the little palace maid say, "Sister, this is a strange medicine I found. It is said that it has the effect of curing the dead. Sister, use it quickly."


    Su Mianyue stared at the little maidservant who had already walked up to her. Although she had put on some makeup, her concerned eyes could still tell that it was Su Yu. The painting made her speechless for a moment.


    "Hahaha." Su Mianyue couldn''t stop laughing when she came back to her senses. Although Su Yu was a little skinny and handsome, he was a man after all. He didn''t seem to be in a bad mood when he was wearing women''s clothes. "Okay, this makeup technique is very strong. If we are in trouble in the future, disguised as a delicate woman, we will be able to escape from ascension."


    Su Mianyue did not know that his joke had hurt Su Yu''s heart. He had escaped as a palace maid, not to mention that Su Yu would be reborn again in the near future.


    "Sister!" Her heart ached. Su Yu looked at Su Mianyue with a dark face, pretending to be angry.


    "That''s right. You should have your own temper, but you''re just a child who hasn''t grown up. You play so deep every day and be careful of getting old before you get old." Su Mianyue smiled and pinched Su Yu''s face. A familiar gesture made her almost cry in pain. "Hiss."


    Su Mianyue let out a low cry, but he was scared of Su Yu, and he was afraid of hurting Su Mianyue, so he didn''t dare to touch her hand.


    "Sister, take this medicine quickly. It will make you recover as soon as possible." As Su Yu spoke, he poured out the pills.


    "Silly boy, my injury is almost healed. This pill of yours is too precious. You should stay by your side. It might be useful in the future." Su Mianyue rejected Su Yu''s kindness, and it was true that there was no need to be so wasteful.


    Su Yu wanted to persuade him again, so Su Mianyue reached out his hands and shook them in front of Su Yu. He smiled and said, "Look, my hands are almost healed. I can recover completely in a while. Your sister, I know how to earn money, so I won''t treat myself badly."


    "Since sister doesn''t need it for the time being, put this pill away. You can''t buy it with money." Looking at Su Mianyue''s fair hands, Su Yu stopped persuading him. It was obvious that the pill was valuable, but he insisted on letting Su Mianyue take it.


    Su Mianyue wanted to refuse. After all, there were more times when Su Yu was in danger outside, and he almost died a few times before. But looking at his pleading eyes, Su Mianyue had to ask Biwu to put away the pills and could not bear to refuse Su Yu''s good intentions.


    This pill, as if it was for Su Yu, I hope they didn''t use it.


    When Biwu went to place the pills, Su Yu said in a low voice, "The wind in Capital City has been very chaotic recently. My sister is not in good health, so I should stay in Phoenix Palace more so as not to catch the cold."


    Su Mianyue looked at the sunny day and nodded, "Yes, there are unpredictable weather. Who knows if it will be a sunny day at this moment and a violent storm at the next moment?"


    Seeing that Su Mianyue understood what he meant, Su Yu added, "I went to check on Childe Bai, whom my sister had met outside before. This man has covered up his identity very well, but he is very mysterious. If my sister goes out again, don''t go out with this person, lest you get into trouble."


    Su Mianyue just nodded, not saying that Childe Bai was Wanyan Lin, lest Su Yu would be worried.


    However, Su Mianyue could not agree to Su Yu, because she and Wanyan Lin had always been mutually beneficial relationship. Although they had each other''s secrets in hand, but also had a common enemy, not working together was to disappoint god''s arrangement.


    Su Yu also said some new information and gave Su Mianyue a stack of gold tickets, which were part of the recent black market profits, most of which came from the treasures Su Mianyue poured out of the palace.


    Su Mianyue also told Su Yu some things, things were almost said, Su Yu was about to leave, but listening to the palace people outside in a hurry, the emperor and Noble Imperial Concubine Ling came.


    With a cold look in his eyes, Su Mianyue looked at su yu. When he was in su fu, Mu Tinng had seen Su Yu before. This light makeup was easy for Mu Tinng to see through.


    "These two are really in time," Su Mianyue sneered.


    "I implicated my sister." Su Yu looked apologetically at Su Mianyue, but the pill was so expensive that Su Yu didn''t dare to let anyone change hands, but he looked calm and thought he had a way to avoid it.


    However, biwu did not realize this, so he quickly ran out and took Su Yu''s hand. He pushed him into the inner room without any explanation. He said in a hurry, "Young master Su Yu, you have to be wronged first. When those two outside see you here, our miss will suffer again."


    Su Yu looked at Biwu speechlessly. This girl was more than loyal, but her brain was not very flexible. If she found him in the inside, it would be really troublesome.


    But this time Mu Tinng had already entered the sleeping hall, and Su Yu had no time to explain, so he stayed in the inner room. Biwu also rushed to the door in a hurry and helped Su Mianyue to welcome the holy grail.


    Because of the injury to her body, Su Mianyue did not feel wronged to make a big salute. After Mu Tinng asked her to be free of the salute, she took a sickly posture and lay on the soft couch. Her cold eyes fell on the tightly held hands in front of her, but she avoided them without any trace.


    Xiu en''s love died quickly. These two were not ordinary people, but they did not care about the intimacy of the occasion at all. In the end, it would not be a good marriage. Su Mianyue cursed in his heart in a low voice.


    "I don''t know what fault your concubines have made. The labor emperor, you brought Noble Imperial Concubine Ling here to ask for the crime yourself?" Su Mianyue leaned against the soft pillow and did not ask Biwu to sit for the two of them.


    "Does the empress still hate her sister?" Without waiting for Mu Tinng to get angry, gu ling shook his arm and said sadly, "It was all my sister''s fault. At that time, the heir... Alas! If it weren''t for her confusion, the emperor wouldn''t have misunderstood the empress sister and caused her to suffer greatly. Now that she has just given birth to a child, the younger sister has come to ask her for forgiveness and to ask the empress sister to forgive her love for her son."


    Su Mianyue snorted coldly and asked mockingly, "I didn''t know that Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s apology was so precious. The left one was momentarily confused, and the other one was completely misunderstood. I should have forgiven you with a casual plea, right? If this palace is confused once, will Noble Imperial Concubine Ling be willing to forgive this palace so easily?"


    "The empress said that, but she won''t forgive her sister?" Gu Linng''s eyes were red and her body trembled, "Sister knew that sister''s existence made sister feel uncomfortable, but sister never thought of replacing her. She only entered the palace as a concubine because she was in love with the emperor. Please forgive her a lot. Just let her go this time."


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling said that sisters match each other, but this palace has the illusion that she really has a sister. Unfortunately, this palace does not have a sister with the white lotus temperament like the lucky and spiritual princess. In this life, there will be no sister fate." Su Mianyue looked at Gu Linng coldly, his eyes filled with disgust, and sneered, "If Noble Imperial Concubine Ling comes here to apologize, you can go back. I don''t think my palace is that magnanimous. I will remember Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s good every day when I can''t sleep at night because of the pain."


    "Empress... Madam, I really know I was wrong, so please give me a chance to change." Gu Linng looked at Su Mianyue pleadingly, his body full of worship, but before he could even finish half the salute, his body shook, and Mu Tinng took him into his arms, as if he would faint at any moment.


    "Your majesty, it''s all the fault of your concubines. Your concubines will make amends to the empress. You must calm her down before your concubines can feel at ease." Gu Linng said, trying to break away from Mu Tinng''s arms, but how could she have such strength, let alone just act.


    "As the empress, she should be tolerant. Qingqing just lost his son. Why should the empress be so petty?" Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue with a sullen face and an unquestionable dignity in his eyes, making it clear that Su Mianyue was not allowed to reject Gu Linng''s "Apology."


    "Enough." Su Mianyue let out a low cry. After all, his internal injury had not recovered. With this shout, he immediately coughed violently. His hand, which had not yet fully swollen, was burning with trembling, but he could not even breathe for himself. Fortunately, Biwu was waiting on him.


    After the cough was stopped, Su Mianyue''s face was pale and there were beads of sweat on his forehead, which could not be faked.


    She looked at mu ting coldly and saw that there was a little sadness in his eyes. Su Mianyue laughed in his heart and looked away, not even bothering to look at him again.


    "Didn''t the emperor just want me to say a word of forgiveness to appease Noble Imperial Concubine Ling? Well, I''ll do it." Su Mianyue said as he looked coldly at Gu Linng and said, "This palace is powerless and useless now. Even if you hate it, you can''t get revenge. Your Noble Imperial Concubine Ling has the emperor''s love and protection, so you can rest in peace. I don''t care about your love, but my territory can''t tolerate your arrogance. So please go back, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling. As long as this palace is still the queen of the Tianlan, you are not allowed to take another step in this fengqi palace. This is the imperial decree of this palace. If the imperial concubine does not obey this decree, unless the emperor wants to abolish it, this palace will definitely deal with you according to the rules of the palace."


    "Queen!" Mu Tinng''s face darkened, as if he had not expected Su Mianyue to be so resolute.


    "Why should the emperor be so angry? The concubines have become like this, but they are just barely breathing, and even the phoenix seal can no longer be held up. Is the emperor still unwilling to let them go? This time, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling made a mistake, and the emperor made his concubines useless. If the imperial concubine made another mistake, did the emperor abolish his concubine''s position as the empress, or would he take off this head of his concubine?" Su Mianyue asked in a cold voice, his eyes turning red.


    Even if he had no feelings for Mu Tinng, but he was hurt again and again, how could Su Mianyue not be wronged?


    But crying in front of the enemy was not Su Mianyue''s way of doing things. Today''s appropriate display of weakness was just to drive everyone away so that Su Yu wouldn''t be discovered.


    "The empress is emotionally unstable, so she will rest in peace and recuperate. From now on, no one is allowed to come to the phoenix residence to disturb her." Mu Tinng gave the order in a cold voice and looked at Su Mianyue with complicated eyes.


    "Your majesty, the empress is only angry for a moment. Why should she be angry?" Gu Linng spoke in a hushed, gentle voice. Before Mu Tinng could speak, Gu Linng shouted, "What''s that noise? Who''s inside?"


    Gu Linng''s words made Mu Tinng''s eyes flash. He glanced in the direction of the inner room and looked at Su Mianyue. Seeing that she was calm and didn''t know whether to doubt her, gu ling said in a trembling voice: "Your majesty, send someone to search the palace. The palace has been in trouble recently, and the empress has been injured more than once. What if there is an assassin?"

 Chapter 81 Ill Light A Candle for You

    Gu Linng spoke earnestly, looking worried about Su Mianyue''s safety. He looked at Su Mianyue with a dark smile and a little provocation.


    In his heart, he despised Gu Linng''s little tricks, but Su Mianyue was also worried that mu ting would recognize Su Yu, and there was clearly no sound just now, Su Yu would never be so careless.


    "This palace has not heard any noise. The emperor and Noble Imperial Concubine Ling are here. Even if someone wants to kill this palace, they must think twice before they act." Su Mianyue opened his mouth indifferently and glanced at Mu Tinng. A mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He looked at gu ling and said, "If there is an assassin, the most he wants is the life of this palace. At least it won''t make life worse than death for this palace. Noble Imperial Concubine Ling''s concern is too much for this palace. Please go back."


    "The empress is not willing to forgive her concubines, and she does not dare to care. After all, the concubines were at fault first. But it is related to the safety of the empress, so the empress should not be angry. The concubines really heard something strange inside." As Gu Linng spoke, her little face turned pale again. She looked at Mu Tinng uneasily and then at Su Mianyue. She whispered, "Is it the queen''s palace? Even the emperor can''t go in? It can''t be..."


    Gu Linng''s desire to speak but stopped, which made Mu Tinng more suspicious. Immediately, he let go of Gu Linng and walked in.


    "Your majesty." Su Mianyue strode forward, his arms outstretched to block Mu Tinng''s path. He looked up at his thin face and asked coldly, "A Concubine Jin is enough to make a joke. Does your majesty want Noble Imperial Concubine Ling to follow suit?"


    Looking down at Su Mianyue''s cold and disappointed eyes, Mu Tinng''s heart trembled.


    Concubine Jin failed to frame Su Mianyue and was eventually executed by Empress Dowager. If there were no problems in Su Mianyue''s bedroom today, even if Mu Tinng could keep Gu Linng, Empress Dowager would not forgive him so easily.


    And the queen cheated, and the last thing that hurt was Mu Tinng''s power.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue''s words stopped Mu Tinng, Gu Linng''s eyes were filled with hatred, but he made a gesture of support and said in a trembling voice, "How can the empress wrongly accuse your concubines? Your concubines are only worried about the safety of your concubines and have no malice. Why should the empress question your concubines so much?"


    Glancing at Gu Linng, Su Mianyue did not want to waste any more time talking to her. Otherwise, this bitch would definitely have another incident, so she suppressed her anger in her heart and looked at mu ting, "The emperor wants to search for the imperial concubine''s inner chamber, but the imperial concubine does not dare to refute it. If the imperial concubine really hides a man, the imperial concubine is to be dealt with by the emperor, but she does not want to be humiliated. Today, the imperial concubine dares to ask the imperial concubine, if the imperial concubine is innocent, what will the imperial concubine do? As the empress, if the concubines of the imperial harem had any doubts, they would have ordered the emperor to search the palace. Wouldn''t that be the face of the emperor?"


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was not half flustered, the suspicion in Mu Tinng''s heart had been largely dispelled, but as an emperor, even if he had only the slightest suspicion, he would not give up easily.


    "I don''t doubt the queen, I just don''t want her to be in any danger." Mu Tinng would never promise anything. He walked past Su Mianyue and strode into the inner room.


    Gu Linng followed with a smile, but was blocked by Su Mianyue and whispered, "Gu Linng, a weak woman can indeed gain sympathy, but also make men more sympathetic. I also want to give you a compliment, but I would like to light you a few candles, waiting to see the day you were abandoned. By then, you won''t have to pretend to be like this every day."


    "Is the empress jealous?" Gu ling raised her lips and sneered, "At least I''m the only one the emperor dotes on, and the empress is still a virgin. It''s ridiculous."


    "Whether it''s funny or pathetic, the winner is the last one to laugh. Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is a black sheep. He probably won''t be laughing for years." Su Mianyue smiled, but she did not like ting. Naturally, she would not be jealous of Gu Linng. Her eyes swept across Gu Linng''s flat stomach. Su Mianyue shook his head and clicked, "Although this palace is still innocent, it is better than someone who is happy in vain. Some people do too much evil, how can they be blessed by heaven?"


    "It''s better for the empress to care more about herself. At least I still have a chance, and the empress will never know what it feels like to be a woman." Gu Linng gritted his teeth and said hatefully.


    "Is there any chance?" Su Mianyue smiled noncommittally, turned and walked towards the inner chamber, leaving behind a light sentence, "Iq is always a hard injury, I''m afraid that some people don''t know the truth until they die, and deserve to be played with for the rest of their lives."


    Gu Linng wanted to ask Su Mianyue what this meant, and her intuition told her that the truth that Su Mianyue said was something she didn''t want to face, but su mianyue''s intelligence was always a hard injury, so Gu Linng swallowed it back forcefully, and could not admit that she was not as good as Su Mianyue.


    Following Su Mianyue angrily into the inner room, Gu Linng swore that she would take her place and live in the phoenix palace.


    In his bedroom, Mu Tinng, who had already been searched, looked coldly at the palace maid kneeling in front of him. When he saw the two of Su Mianyue come in, he asked, "Who are you? Why didn''t you go out to pick him up just now?"


    "My servant is xiu e, a palace maid who has been swept away. She was called by sister Biwu to clean up her bedroom today. I didn''t know that the emperor had arrived, so I asked him to make amends." Xiu'' e replied with a trembling body, her forehead pressed against the ground, as if she had been frightened.


    Mu Tinng frowned at xiu e and said coldly, "Look up and answer."


    Xiu e replied with a trembling voice. She looked at mu ting with a pale face, but then she dropped her head again. Her lips were bleeding from biting, which showed how scared she was.


    "You''ve been cleaning here?" Mu Tinng asked.


    "Yes, the maid has been cleaning for more than half an hour," replied xiu e.


    "Is there anyone else in this house besides Phoenix Palace?" Mu Tinng went straight to the point.


    Xiu e raised her head in confusion. Seeing Mu Tinng''s gloomy face, she quickly shook her head and said, "I''ve never seen her before."


    "Your majesty, perhaps there is something wrong with this palace maid. What happened in Phoenix Palace before, wasn''t it because of an insider?" Walking to Mu Tinng''s side, Gu Linng said softly.


    When Su Mianyue was sent to the prison, the entire palace in Phoenix Palace was also affected. Apart from Biwu, who had never been tortured while serving Su Mianyue, many palace people were severely injured, some were tortured, and some were beaten to death.


    In Phoenix Palace, more than half of them were newcomers, including Mu Tinng and Gu Linng, who had a lot of spies, which was why Su Mianyue didn''t like people to move around in her dormitory, so it was not surprising that there was only one lady sweeping the palace.


    "How long will the emperor have to interrogate? Is it the same as the last time that he took all the palace people in Phoenix Palace and sentenced them to severe interrogation?" Su Mianyue''s smile did not reach his eyes, and he said quietly, "Or should I cooperate with the emperor and go to the heavenly prison again?"


    Looking deeply at Su Mianyue and seeing her smile so distant, Mu Tinng''s heart was in turmoil, so he stood up and said, "The empress calms down and recuperates. I will send some tonic over."


    Su Mianyue was hurt again and again. Mu Tinng knew it was wrong, but he refused to admit his mistake. He wanted to comfort Su Mianyue with a reward, but he didn''t know that Su Mianyue would only sneer.


    No matter how good the tonic was, it would not save the life of the original owner, nor could it erase all the humiliation and suffering that Su Mianyue had suffered during this period of time.


    Gu Linng wanted to say a few more words, but mu ting had already left first, so he could only stare at Su Mianyue fiercely. He hated that he couldn''t kill Su Mianyue himself.


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, instead of focusing on this palace, it''s better to think about how to catch your man." Looking at Gu Linng with a sneer, Su Mianyue pointed to the direction of the door and said with a smile, "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is chasing out now, and there is still a chance for the emperor to change his mind. Even if no one is found, as long as Noble Imperial Concubine Ling can convince the emperor, he can put a guilty hat on this palace. This palace will not explain anything."


    "The empress laughed, but the concubine didn''t mean it." Gu Linng turned around with a sincere expression.


    "Put away your nauseating hypocrisy. The emperor likes your pretentious sickly young man. I just feel nauseous when I look at you. Don''t think that you are gold. Everyone in the world has to suck at you." Su Mianyue snorted, speechless at Gu Linng''s pretentious behavior and suspicious of Mu Tinng''s intelligence.


    A man who has been deceived by such a woman for n years is really qualified to be a wise king?


    "The empress humiliated her concubines so much that she really made them sad." Gu Linng was holding on to the chair of golden heather, and his body was on the verge of falling. I really felt sorry for him.


    "Stop." Su Mianyue hurriedly reached out his hand and made a pause. He looked at Gu Linng with disdain and said, "There''s only one maidservant here. There''s no need for you to act like you''re going to die. I''m not a man. I won''t be pitiful. The door is over there. Walk slowly."


    "You!" Gu Linng gritted her teeth as she looked at Su Mianyue. It was not that she wanted to gain sympathy, but that she pretended to be weak and smooth. She had done it habitually. How could she expect to be humiliated?


    "Wait a minute." As Gu Linng was about to leave, Su Mianyue stopped her and smiled, "We both know how much you and I hate each other, so we will do whatever we can in the future. Just don''t mess around in front of me when you''re not sure, and don''t be as stable as a fly. If you don''t bite, you won''t be able to deal with me. Understand?"


    Gu lingqi threw off his sleeves and left, but Su Mianyue fell into a soft chair with no strength. Xiu e... No, it was the disguised Su Yu, who quickly stood up and asked, "Is sister not feeling well? Quickly ask Biwu to bring the pill of resurrection."


    "I''m just a little tired. I''m not that delicate." Su Mianyue chuckled. It turned out that the pill was called the resurrection pill. From the name, you knew it was not an ordinary pill. How could it be so wasteful?"


    Su Mianyue made fun of it intentionally, but she knew how to change her appearance herself, but she mainly relied on makeup, and Su Yu was obviously using a human skin mask, which was more convenient.


    When my sister is free, I will teach her. Su Yu was very generous. After observing carefully for a while, he made sure that Su Mianyue was just a little tired. He said, "I do have a few human skin masks. If sister likes them, send them to her another day. It''s not easy to make human skin masks. I''m afraid it''s not easy to learn them in a year or two."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes lit up. Although he could not learn how to make a human skin mask for the time being, it was not bad to have a few of them to play with, at least it would be easier to go out of the palace.


    As soon as he was happy, he forgot that he was still hurt. As soon as Su Mianyue slapped the table, his whole body jumped up in pain, and tears flowed in pain.


    "Sister!" Su Yu exclaimed.


    "It''s okay. I''m just too excited. We''ve agreed that you must teach me how to change my appearance and send me a human skin mask in a few days." Su Mianyue pretended to speak with ease. Although his hands had recovered seven or eight points, the pain between his fingers was unbearable.


    "Sister, don''t worry. Su Yu will do what he says." Su Yu hurriedly promised, afraid that Su Mianyue would get excited again, and his heart would ache. Unfortunately, Su Mianyue was both hurt and surprised, and he did not notice the hidden feelings in Su Yu''s eyes.


    After Su Mianyue had eased the pain, Su Yu left. He had to leave the palace before he left the palace, otherwise the danger would increase.


    That night, Su Mianyue sat on the soft couch waiting for Wanyan Lin to come and give her the medicine, but when she fell asleep, there was no sign of Wanyan Lin. She did not know that Wanyan Lin''s life was at stake at this moment, and that Capital City would cause another storm.

 Chapter 82 Losing You Is Mu Tings Loss

    For two days in a row, Wanyan Lin did not come to drug Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue was secretly annoyed that Wanyan Lin had broken his promise and was vaguely worried that something had happened to Wanyan Lin, but he could not go to Orchid Palace to find out about it.


    Fortunately, Wanyan Lin left behind a bottle of medicine, so Su Mianyue asked Biwu to help her apply the medicine, but there was no internal force to dredge the meridians, and the effect was greatly reduced.


    Phoenix Palace closed the palace and did not see visitors. Many of the news was not first-hand learned. If Su Yu had not sent Su Mianyue a human skin mask and reported the situation outside the palace, Su Mianyue would not know how many days it would take to know the current situation in Capital City.


    Almost all the princesses or princesses brought by all countries could not be settled in the harem. Mu Tinng chose a beautiful princess from his vassal country and a princess from a foreign country attached to the Tianlan as his imperial concubine, and ordered an outing for all the unmarried sons in the court to attend. Most of the women who came with the mission of marriage had already chosen their partners.


    Su Zhe and Su Hao were also selected, but Wanyan Shuang, who had chosen Su Hao, had an argument with Su Hao for some reason and shot Su Hao''s mount with one shot. In order to save su hao, the mount dragged him a few hundred meters away, and he broke his leg, which angered him, and he sued Golden Chime Hall. Mu Tinng had no choice but to cancel the two marriages.


    Su Zhe was disabled, and Beichen Xi was unwilling to marry down. She went down with the trend and was actually pointed out to be the concubine by Mu Tinng. The sixth prince of beichen was quite satisfied with the marriage.


    Wanyan Shuang indirectly harmed Su Zhe, so the marriage was naturally impossible, but the marriage could not be interrupted. Grand Preceptor Gu took a desperate attitude and pushed out his youngest son to accept Wanyan Shuang.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Su Mianyue frowned and looked out of the window. He did not believe that Wanyan Shuang had lost his heart. Did a friendly princess really dare to act so presumptuously against the prime minister''s son in public?


    For the time being, Su Mianyue stopped pondering and began to worry about Su Zhe''s injury.


    They didn''t spend much time with the Su Family, but they all genuinely loved themselves. Although they adored the original owner, since su mianyue had replaced this identity, she had an obligation to some people and things that the original owner cared about.


    Of course, this definitely did not include that cold-blooded Mu Tinng.


    "Biwu, go to the storeroom immediately and pick some good tonics. Go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion to see Eldest Childe. If you don''t have time to come back, you can." As Su Mianyue said this, he gave biwu a look. Some things could not be transmitted by other dark lines. Biwu would naturally be able to get more information when he returned.


    At this time, the Prime Minister''s Mansion, su hao and su yu sat in Su Zhe''s room and looked at Su Zhe, who had just woken up.


    "Big brother, didn''t the original plan say that I would bear all this?" Su Hao said in a low voice, questioning and caring.


    "The situation at that time was different from what we planned. If you were to bear it alone, you wouldn''t have lost a leg, but your life." Su Hao gave a wry laugh and looked at his unconscious leg. It was not hard to feel at all. It was worth it to trade one leg for his brother''s safety.


    The original plan was for Su Hao to provoke Wanyan Shuang and take the opportunity to hurt Beichen Xi, so that neither marriage could be accomplished, and su hao could escape Mu Tinng''s punishment with only minor injuries.


    But who knew that Wanyan Shuang was so ruthless that he took Su Hao''s life.


    I''m afraid it''s not that simple. "Su Yu and Su Zhe had been together for a short time, so naturally, they did not have such deep brotherhood, so they looked at the problem more objectively." Wanyan shuang could not have come here as a peacemaking princess simply without a brain. It is not reasonable for her to choose her second brother as a peacemaking person and take his life for a few words."


    Su hao''s eyes flashed, and he suddenly remembered the moment Wanyan Shuang stabbed his mount. A contemptuous smile flashed in his eyes, but a look of resentment appeared on his face.


    "What a double whammy." Su hao said hatefully. He understood what Su Yu meant. Seeing that Su Zhe could not figure it out, he explained to him: "Wanyan Shuang didn''t want to marry me at all, but he didn''t want Beichen Xi to marry big brother either. That''s why he used such a despicable method. He just didn''t think that big brother would do anything for me to change her plans, but the result was the same."


    "But Wanyan Shuang doesn''t want to marry your second brother, but she''s willing to marry that dandy guchangfeng? Unless she''s blind..." Halfway through Su Zhe''s speech, he saw su hao and su yu''s faces become serious and realized that things were not simple.


    Wanyan Shuang''s seemingly reckless actions affected the fate of many people. A huge web of conspiracies seemed to be quietly weaved, and they could not guess how many forces were involved for the time being.


    The three of them fell silent, and the air was frozen by this realization.


    In the dead of night, Su Mianyue was lying on the soft couch, already in a shallow sleep, unaware that there was someone else in her room.


    Wanyan Lin was sitting by the bed. He wanted to push the palace for Su Mianyue, but he was afraid that it would affect Su Mianyue''s sleep. He sat there and watched. Before he knew it, half an hour had passed and Su Mianyue woke up.


    "I have something to do these two days, so I didn''t come to see you." Wanyan Lin opened his mouth and explained subconsciously.


    "Are you hurt?" Su Mianyue frowned.


    "You saw it." Wanyan Lin did not hide it, and said with a bit of amusement, "You care about me, and you can tell at a glance that I''m unusual."


    "It looks like there''s a lot of blood, just like the face of a dead person. I can''t see it unless I''m blind." Wanyan Lin glanced at her and understood why Wanyan Lin hadn''t come to give her medicine for a few days. "Since your body hasn''t recovered, I won''t bother you to do it. It''s just a few days away."


    "Are you concerned about me?" Wanyan Lin curled his lips and asked as he approached Su Mianyue.


    Jun yan was close at hand. Looking at the evil smile, Su Mianyue could only feel his breath suffocating. His brain seemed to have crashed. There was a few seconds of blankness.


    Su Mianyue immediately gave Wanyan Lin a cold look and shouted, "If my hand hadn''t been hurt, I would have beaten you out."


    "Are you willing to?" Wanyan Lin asked again. Seeing that Su Mianyue''s eyes had really cooled down and he was no longer teasing her, he sat up like nothing happened, pushed Su Mianyue through the temple, and whispered, "You should know everything about the outside, especially about the Prime Minister''s Mansion, right?"


    Su Mianyue''s heart sank, thinking that Wanyan Lin was going to tell her some inside information, but seeing Wanyan Lin''s playful smile, he changed the subject and said, "Aren''t you curious how I got hurt so badly?"


    Although Wanyan Lin didn''t say anything, Su Mianyue could still guess that he knew the news, perhaps because of Wanyan Lin''s interests. Otherwise, he would have sold himself, and Su Mianyue didn''t ask.


    "You are born with a weak look. Isn''t it normal for you to get hurt?" Su Mianyue blinked and looked at Wanyan Lin innocently.


    Three black lines brushed across his forehead, and Wanyan Lin was so choked that he couldn''t speak. After a long time, he said, "I''m going to assassinate Mu Tinng."


    Wanyan Lin spoke lightly, but Su Mianyue was terrified.


    Both of the men who lived in the palace were dragons among men. Wan yanlin would not have acted impulsively, but he was injured so badly. It seemed that Mu Tinng''s strength was not to be underestimated.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was first stunned and then frowned, Wanyan Lin said, "It seems that you, the queen, are really not favored. You don''t even know about his assassination. But I can tell you that he is no less injured than me. He has been recuperating in Weiyang Palace for the past few days except for the early court. He really dotes on that Noble Imperial Concubine Ling."


    "Sure enough, a good-looking man is unreliable. Since you can''t hit him with one shot, you can still make yourself half-dead. You deserve it." Su Mianyue snorted. He didn''t care who Mu Tinng doted on or trusted. It would be best if he died.


    "You are such a vicious woman. I came to see you when I was seriously hurt. Even if I wasn''t touched, I should be grateful. Is it possible that your heart is made of stone?" Wanyan Lin looked very hurt, afraid that any woman would not be able to help but feel pity for him.


    However, although Su Mianyue was a face control, he would not lose his basic sense.


    "You''d better save it. You already look feminine. It''s disgusting to look so desperate. I didn''t ask you to come. You can leave if you don''t want to. The window is still open." Su Mianyue opened his mouth indifferently, closed his eyes and leaned against the soft pillow, but his heart was in a mess.


    When Mu Tinng was assassinated, the prime minister''s office also had an accident at the same time. It seems that the emissaries of the various countries will stay for a while longer this time, and Mu Tinng''s character is suspicious. She is afraid that this assassination will make everyone suspicious, including Phoenix Palace, who looks like a cold palace, naturally, there is no lack of powerful Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s calm expression, Wanyan Lin did not know that she had thought so much in her heart, so she did not say much until after a set of massages, she got up and wanted to leave, not to disturb Su Mianyue''s sleep.


    "When are you leaving?" When Mu Tinng was about to leave, Su Mianyue spoke.


    "So eager for me to leave?" Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue, whose eyes were still closed, and a complicated look flashed through his eyes.


    "The Tianlan''s palace can''t hold you, nor can the Tianlan." Su Mianyue smiled and opened his eyes. Seeing Wanyan Lin looking down at him, he sat up and looked him in the eye, "Let''s work together once."


    Looking at Su Mianyue, who was smiling like a flower, Wanyan Lin found that he could not see through this woman at all, but he was also interested.


    "Are you sure I''ll agree?" Wanyan Lin asked with a smile.


    "One million taels of gold." Su Mianyue said confidently, "If you want to take back what belongs to you, silver is the most indispensable. As long as we work together happily, I will give you one million taels of gold. The condition is that you must follow my plan and not let anyone catch anything, especially if it is related to me."


    Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue in silence and saw her smile. She was obviously sure that she would agree.


    In fact, a million taels of gold was not a small amount, so Wanyan Lin naturally would not refuse, nor could he refuse.


    Even though Wanyan Lin had accumulated a lot of wealth over the years, his expenses were huge and his working capital was small.


    "I''d love to hear it," Wanyan Lin nodded.


    Su Mianyue beckoned to Wanyan Lin and whispered in his ear. Wanyan Lin''s eyes were getting brighter and brighter, while Su Mianyue''s eyes were grim.


    After listening to su mianyue''s plan, Wanyan Lin shook his head and smiled, "It was Mu Tinng''s loss and his sorrow not to be able to play harmoniously with you."


    "Really? I always thought the saddest person was me." Su Mianyue smiled again, but it was a little perfunctory.


    "But that''s a tough move. It won''t take much effort for Mu Tinng to recover. You didn''t even take out a copper coin, so you let me work for you. You''re a real businessman." Wanyan Lin gave him a thumbs-up.


    "Just take what you need." Su Mianyue curved his lips and said, "Of course, if you have the capital, you can get more remuneration. I absolutely agree with both hands."


    "Such a lovely girl, but Mu Tinng doesn''t know how to cherish it. If you want to leave here one day, just send me a letter and I will take you away at all costs." Wanyan Lin said half-truthfully, placing an inconspicuous green broken jade on the soft couch and saying, "If there really is a day, as long as it is embedded in the door of the corner of Orchid Palace, I will know your determination."


    "Do you think I''ll need it?" Su Mianyue was still smiling. If she wanted to leave the palace, even if she wanted to leave the world, how could she be entangled with someone as complicated as Wanyan Lin?


    Seeing Su Mianyue so indifferent, Wanyan Lin did not say anything but raised his eyebrows and said, "I think you will be able to use it. Even if I take the extra portion of the revenge gift, you can keep it as a decoration if you don''t need it."


    After that, Wanyan Lin disappeared into the moonlight. Su Mianyue looked down at the green jade and smiled silently.

 Chapter 83 Testing Each Other

    The emperor, concubine na, needed the empress''s seal. Although Su Mianyue''s hand could not pick up the gold seal at all, the stage had to go. Otherwise, the rumors of the emperor''s disagreement would only spread to other countries, and Mu Tinng could not afford to lose this person.


    Originally, the matter of the concubine was not in a hurry at this moment, but the two people that Mu Tinng chose were actually assassinated in the post hall. Although Mu Tinng suppressed the matter, he had to give an explanation to the envoys of the two countries, so he chose the most recent auspicious day and brought them close to the palace.


    "In the future, we will all be sisters. If the two sisters need anything, they can talk to the palace. If they have nothing to do, they should also make more contact with the sisters of the various palaces to promote sisterhood." After the conversation, Su Mianyue spoke to the two of them with a warm smile.


    The vermillion bird country was a subsidiary of the Tianlan. Even though zhu linlang was a princess, she was only a second grade concubine, and it was difficult for her to advance in this life.


    However, this zhu linlang was indeed as beautiful as an immortal. Besides Su Mianyue, no one else in the harem could compete with her for her fragrance. No wonder Gu Linng''s eyes had been very gloomy after seeing zhu linlang. However, she couldn''t move this princess, otherwise Mu Tinng would not be able to protect her.


    The other peacemaker was a country that depended on the Tianlan for survival and did not submit to the Tianlan. His status was one point higher than that of zhu linlang. His name was ke yiya, and he was also a princess.


    "Thank you, empress, for your guidance. I will abide by my duty and respect the emperor and empress for everything." Concubine Lang and Concubine Ya saluted Su Mianyue in a respectful tone, and the language was also the tone of the Tianlan. It was evident that they had been trained since they were young.


    "The two sisters need not be so formal. It is the law of survival to respect the emperor. As long as you serve the emperor with all your heart and soul, the emperor will not treat you badly." After Su Mianyue finished speaking, he motioned for the palace people to take them to meet with other concubines of high status. Those concubines of low status naturally wanted to meet them.


    Gu Linng was the first to accept a visit. Su Mianyue looked up and saw Gu Linng''s fake smile and acceptance. He also warned them not to stand in the wrong line. He could not help but sneer.


    Mu Tinng was still sitting here, and the envoys of the two countries were also there. She was so conspicuous. She was indeed a model of arrogance and pride. She did not see Mu Tinng''s darkened face at all and even gave Su Mianyue a provocative look.


    With a faint smile, Su Mianyue looked away from her. She was about to leave after her revenge. Why should she care about this slut who couldn''t understand her position?


    With a new man, it was customary for the emperor to spend the night with the new concubine, and the entire harem was looking forward to seeing who was more important in Mu Tinng''s heart, but the result was astonishing. Mu Tinng actually stayed in Phoenix Palace for three nights in a row, and then went to dote on the new man.


    "The young lady is now quite proud of herself. Even the maids and maids are much smoother when they go out to do things, and there are more than a few people who are fawning on her." Biwu said proudly as she waited on Su Mianyue to change.


    She looked at Biwu speechlessly. Su Mianyue didn''t want to upset her, so she didn''t say that Mu Tinng was hiding in her place to recuperate. Compared to being known that he was injured by outsiders, Su Mianyue was a trustworthy person.


    Of course, mu ting would come to Su Mianyue for compensation, to inform the outside world of the harmony of the empress dowager, and to give Gu Linng some warning so that she could understand the boundaries.


    Su Mianyue knew in his heart, but he was happy to see the effect of mu ting''s visit to the phoenix residence. It was good to make some people spit out sour water. Besides, Mu Tinng was not happy for a few days. Su Mianyue was looking forward to it.


    After the two new concubines were pampered, a thunderbolt exploded above Mu Tinng''s head. The treasury was stolen overnight, and even mu ting''s private treasury was also stolen.


    The first news came that before Mu Tinng had the time to order a thorough investigation, several ministers had come to the imperial study to cry and their mansions had been stolen, but most of them would not put their money in one place and could only count as heavy losses.


    "Check, you must give me a thorough check!" Mu ting angrily overturned the case and his face was grim and terrifying. The officials who came to complain also fled, lest they were angered.


    Although Mu Tinng tried hard to cover up the news, he still let the envoys know about it, which made them extremely uneasy. They were afraid that they would be involved, and all kinds of requests for quick completion of the peace folded in front of Mu Tinng, but they had to deal with it.


    "Your majesty, your concubines have made some soups to soothe the nerves. Your majesty should drink some and rest for a while." Gu Linng sat next to Mu Tinng in an understanding manner, rubbing his arm for him.


    "I want to be quiet. Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, go down." Mu Tinng had no strength to vent his anger, but he was used to staying at weiyang palace for the night. He was not in the mood for men and women at the moment.


    "Your concubines know that the emperor is in a bad mood, but take care of the dragon body first. Otherwise, how can you make those who commit such a great crime put into law?" Gu Linng''s soft voice was filled with uncontrollable anger. Seeing that Mu Tinng''s face was still ugly, he said softly: "Your majesty, your concubines are not like the empress. With a rich father, the dowry alone is worth half of the national treasury. But as a woman of your majesty, your concubines want to share the burden with your majesty and do their part."


    Mu Tinng raised his eyes, not knowing that it was Gu Linng''s words that interested him, and finally stopped his cold face.


    "This is the key to the imperial concubine''s private storeroom. Most of the items in it are bestowed by the emperor. The imperial concubine is usually not needed, so she gives it to the emperor to relieve the emperor''s urgent need." Gu Linng did not put the key in Mu Tinng''s hand half-heartedly, and her beautiful face was full of affection.


    "Qingqing has a heart. There is no reason for me to take back what I sent out." Mu Tinng pushed the key back, his tone much gentler, and his eyes towards Gu Linng were even more affectionate.


    Since Gu Linng came into the palace, Mu Tinng had indeed bestowed many valuable things, but those things had the palace seal, and Mu Tinng could not take them out to exchange for silver, even if he got them, they were still decorations.


    From the address, we can see the change of Mu Tinng''s attitude, but Gu Linng''s expression did not change, "I just want to share the worry for the emperor, not willing to see the emperor worry about this matter."


    "It''s really rare for you to have this kind of heart, and I am deeply gratified. It''s getting late, Qingqing is not in good health, so it''s better to rest early. I still have political matters to deal with, so I won''t stay in Weiyang Palace tonight." Patting the back of Gu Linng''s hand, Mu Tinng got up and left.


    Gu Linng clutched the key tightly and sighed with relief, "I knew you wouldn''t want it."


    Gu ling breathed a sigh of relief, and even the maids beside Gu Linng breathed a sigh of relief. Some of Mu Tinng''s gifts, which were almost untouchable, had been secretly sent out of the palace to be sold. How could they be put on the books?


    After Mu Tinng left Weiyang Palace, he unexpectedly came to Phoenix Palace, but the lights were dim, which was much different from the other palaces. It was obvious that Su Mianyue never waited for him to come.


    Su Mianyue, who was applying the medicine, looked up in surprise and met Wanyan Lin''s playful gaze. He could not help but look at him and say, "Hurry up and leave. Stay here and wait to see how you killed me."


    "Do we look like we''re having an affair? Are we afraid of being caught?" Not only was Wanyan Lin not in a hurry to leave, but he was also in the mood to joke with Su Mianyue, and his men did not stop working to avoid wasting such a good ointment.


    "Even if I had an affair, I would have found a real man, not someone like you. I could tell at a glance that he was a piece of trash." Su Mianyue snorted and replied in a very disrespectful manner.


    "I don''t know if I''m useless until I try." Wanyan Lin said with a smile.


    "Get out of here." Su Mianyue raised his foot and kicked Wanyan Lin, driving him away rudely.


    "You woman, you really don''t know how to be grateful. Your ability to kill a donkey is a natural skill." Wanyan Lin jumped up, not giving Su Mianyue the chance to kick him down. When he caught a glimpse of Mu Tinng entering the courtyard, he chuckled and said, "There''s still one finger left. I''ll come back to you later. Don''t leave that iceberg face here for the night."


    "Wanyan Lin!" Su Mianyue gritted his teeth. Before she could strike again, Wanyan Lin had long disappeared.


    Su Mianyue looked outside. Mu Tinng was already near his bed. He quickly got up and put the medicine bottle away. He also added some incense to prevent Mu Tinng from noticing anything unusual.


    However, Su Mianyue''s hand did not fully recover, and in a hurry, it would inevitably make her hands labored, when Mu Tinng came in, her forehead was already covered with sweat.


    "Your concubine greets your majesty respectfully." Su Mianyue tried to get up from the couch, but Mu Tinng held his arm down.


    "The empress is still recovering from her injuries. There''s no need to be polite." After that, Mu Tinng sat on the soft couch, but the relationship between the two was not good, so naturally there was nothing to say.


    As time passed, Su Mianyue couldn''t help but yawn. Seeing Mu Tinng look over, he pretended to smile awkwardly.


    "The emperor came here late at night, but what''s the matter?" Su Mianyue had to take the initiative, otherwise he wouldn''t want to sleep tonight.


    "The smell of incense in the queen''s chamber is special. I remember that it was not the same smell when I came here." Mu Tinng changed the subject.


    Su Mianyue glanced at the incense burner and said, "Today''s incense is the smell that my concubine asked Biwu to put together with a few kinds of incense. I just don''t know if this girl still remembers the weight, and I don''t know if I can make it again next time."


    Mu Tinng nodded. He had always known that apart from being loyal to Su Mianyue, the maids in charge of Su Mianyue''s affairs had a poor memory or a lack of brain.


    However, after the incense topic was finished, the two of them had no topic to talk about, so they fell silent again. Only then did Su Mianyue realize how sad the original owner was. Facing such a facial paralysis who did not like him, he had to keep looking for the topic. It was simply self-inflicted abuse.


    "Your majesty, it''s late at night, your concubine..."


    "The treasury has been stolen, and so have several officials in the capital. What does the empress think of this?" Interrupting Su Mianyue''s words, Mu Tinng looked sideways at Su Mianyue, who was trying to hold back her yawn. Seeing her blinking her eyes, Mu Tinng had to ask again.


    This time, Su Mianyue couldn''t pretend not to hear it. Fortunately, she was not the kind of person who had never lied, and she had the same acting skills as the movie queen, so she was not afraid of being seen by Mu Tinng.


    Sitting up, Su Mianyue looked at Mu Tinng in surprise and asked, "The emperor just said it twice. I don''t think I heard it wrong. Did the treasury really get stolen?"


    "Mmm." Mu Tinng nodded, unable to see Su Mianyue''s true feelings. He was only surprised, but not panicked or angry, pure bystander stance.


    "What does the emperor want his concubines to do?" Su Mianyue sat cross-legged and did not beat around the bush. She stared at her clear eyes and said bluntly, "Although your concubine is the queen, she does not have any real power. She never interferes with the affairs of the court. After so much experience, my concubines are very self-aware. The emperor must not come to my concubines to ease the depression in his heart. That is the privilege that Noble Imperial Concubine Ling has. So please forgive my concubines for their stupidity. It is better for the emperor to make it clear. I will do as I say."


    Mu Tinng''s eyes were slightly dark, and she stared at Su Mianyue for a long time. Seeing that her eyes were clear and calm, not like a pose of acting, she said, "As the queen, you should share my worries. What does the queen think you should do?"


    Su Mianyue blinked again. After a long time, he said, "Cut back on the expenses of the harem, call on the concubines to raise money, and then help..." With that, Su Mianyue paused, looking as if he didn''t know what else to do, and spread out his hands in embarrassment.


    Looking deeply at Su Mianyue, Mu Tinng pursed his lips. When Su Mianyue thought he would be angry, he heard Mu Tinng say, "The empress might as well think about it. I''ll visit the empress tomorrow. I hope the empress can give me a satisfactory answer."

 Chapter 84 If I Can Get It

    Looking at Mu Tinng''s back, Su Mianyue frowned. They were always at loggerheads, but Su Mianyue was very uncomfortable with mu ting''s peace today. He always felt that it was a conspiracy.


    "So reluctant, why not just keep someone?" Wanyan Lin did not know when she entered the room. When she saw Su Mianyue staring in the direction Mu Tinng was leaving, she became agitated for no reason and spoke mockingly.


    With a blank look at Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue consciously reached out his hand to let Wanyan Lin continue to push her through the acupoints. Nothing else mattered more than the fact that her hands could restore her health.


    Wanyan Lin was not pretentious. Although he was in a bad mood, his movements were still very gentle, but his eyes were always on Su Mianyue, as if he wanted to see through her.


    "This time, is it enough for you to do business without showing your face for three or five years?" Su Mianyue was referring to the result of Wanyan Lin''s recent robbery.


    "I didn''t expect the Tianlan''s treasury to be so empty. Mu Tinng was also a poor man. In total, he was less than a million taels of gold. Fortunately, the capital officials''residences were very rich, or they would have to find you to make up for the balance." Wanyan Lin said unhappily. Obviously, this harvest wasn''t enough for him to last three or five years.


    Su Mianyue frowned. She didn''t care about Mu Tinng or the Tianlan. Naturally, she didn''t know so much. She agreed with Wanyan Lin. "You''re really poor." She had more than that in her private stash.


    Thinking of Mu Tinng''s words before he left, Su Mianyue had to worry again. How could he answer Mu Tinng tomorrow to satisfy him? No, what should I do to prevent Mu Tinng from thinking that she was too capable, so that she could be on guard and achieve her goal.


    "Even if you are poor, you still want to eat the soft rice of a woman. What a pathetic emperor." Seeing what Su Mianyue was thinking, Wanyan Lin snorted again.


    "Do you think women''s rice is so delicious?" Su Mianyue looked up, bumped into Wanyan Lin''s eyes, and said with a low smile, "Since I dare to give you such an idea, I won''t let him live well. This is the price he should pay."


    "Indeed, the most vicious woman." Wanyan Lin was shocked and then asked, "Didn''t you say that your women are the most benevolent of women? Aren''t you afraid of the emptiness of the national treasury, causing the Tianlan to be coveted by all the countries, and from then on, the war raged around, causing the people to live in poverty?"


    "Although I am not a woman''s benevolence, will I not be so vicious as to use the lives of thousands of people as a reward?" Su Mianyue sneered. Seeing Wanyan Lin look at her in doubt, he said, "There are three thousand beautiful ladies in the harem. How can you not give generously for the sake of making the dragon heart happy? There are hundreds of officials in the capital. Which one of them is not rich? Let alone those profiteers..."


    Seeing Su Mianyue smiling like a cat, Wanyan Lin shook his head and sighed. He secretly decided not to provoke this woman in the future. Even if you were the emperor, you might not be able to bear her revenge.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, Wanyan Lin had this kind of awareness, but in the future, he made a mistake that Su Mianyue hated more than Mu Tinng, and he would suffer several times more revenge.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing Wanyan Lin''s stiff smile, Su Mianyue asked doubtfully.


    "Aren''t you afraid that those officials and businessmen will turn to the common people after bleeding for the court? Their money is not easy to get." Wanyan Lin asked. He believed Su Mianyue could think of this problem and wanted to know how she could solve it.


    Su Mianyue chuckled and looked at Wanyan Lin with an idiot''s eyes. His lips parted and he said, "The art of imperial power."


    It was just four words, containing countless meanings, which made Wanyan Lin''s eyes darken.


    If a woman like Su Mianyue could be his wife, would that be a smoother path?


    The thought flashed by, and Wanyan Lin immediately closed his eyes, his mood also became disordered. He did not dare to imagine how he could have such an idea, not even to look away.


    After the massage, Wanyan Lin didn''t stay long and said, "In two days, you don''t need to push the palace through the acupoints to assist. You know how to take care of yourself."


    "Are you afraid of me?" Su Mianyue raised his eyes slightly and looked at Wanyan Lin with a serious face. Anger rose in his heart, but he did not know why.


    "No." Wanyan Lin shook his head, unable to explain why he had made the decision at that moment, much less explain it to Su Mianyue, and said, "I still have something to do. I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Seeing Wanyan Lin leave, Su Mianyue said to himself, "This guy''s head is not caught by the door, is it? Why does it feel like he''s running away?"


    Shaking his head, Su Mianyue stopped thinking about Wanyan Lin''s weirdness. He thought he was really in a hurry to leave and wanted to go to bed, but he couldn''t sleep until dawn.


    At the beginning of the day, the imperial concubines and concubines were invited to the phoenix residence to pay their respects, including gu ling.


    After everyone had exchanged pleasantries, Su Mianyue said, "Ladies and sisters, I invite you all here today to share your worries and solve the difficulties of our country and family. I believe that apart from the fact that the palace is closed, all sisters must have their own sources of information and should know what happened. I wonder what your sisters can do?"


    Su Mianyue''s eyes swept over the crowd and they all knew about the treasury theft.


    Sure enough, the former dynasty and the harem were inseparable, which made it easier for Su Mianyue to do things well.


    "All right, we are all smart people, so we won''t beat around the bush. Today we are looking for your sisters to discuss things, so why not..." As soon as Su Mianyue''s eyes fell on Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, she saw her face change and quickly interrupted Su Mianyue.


    "The empress is the honor of the six palaces, and all the servants and concubines take the empress as their leader." Gu Linng''s words were reasonable, but her words made everyone feel weird.


    However, no matter which faction, they could only agree with her.


    Su Mianyue smiled and said disapprovingly, "Although this palace is the empress, it has been resting and recuperating recently. The imperial doctor said that this palace is not fit to work, so he did not dare to work hard at everything and could only trouble the sisters. Besides, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling alone has the sacred favor, which must be more pleasing to the emperor. Perhaps he can give the sisters a clear path, right? Noble Imperial Concubine Ling doesn''t have to refuse. No matter whether Noble Imperial Concubine Ling has an idea or not, the sisters won''t laugh. The emperor will do his best."


    Gu Linng was forced onto the stage by Su Mianyue and had no choice but to speak, or else it would be a waste of grace.


    "Not long after the imperial concubine entered the palace, although she was favored by the emperor, she did not dare to interfere with the government with arrogance. She did not know what long xin was thinking. She was afraid that she would disappoint all her sisters." Gu lingrou weakly opened her mouth, and in one sentence, she shirked her responsibility, but it made everyone except Su Mianyue jealous.


    Seeing that no one dared to say anything, Su Mianyue looked at Gu Linng with a smile and saw that Gu Linng''s eyes were full of provocation. Su Mianyue was not angry and said indifferently, "It''s all right. Since none of your sisters have any intention of sharing your worries for you, why bother to delay everyone''s time here without fawning over you? It''s all gone."


    Everyone was stunned. No one expected Su Mianyue to give up the chance to please Mu Tinng like this, especially Gu Linng, who was most surprised, as if he didn''t know Su Mianyue.


    "Empress." Seeing that Su Mianyue was really leaving, Gu Linng hurriedly called out.


    "Is something wrong with Noble Imperial Concubine Ling?" Su Mianyue stopped and looked back. The light smile was like a spring breeze, as if it could make all the women in the room lose their color.


    Looking at Su Mianyue angrily, Gu Linng tried hard to suppress the jealousy in her heart and said softly, "I suddenly remembered that I wanted to donate all my personal belongings to the imperial court that day, but the emperor said that I didn''t take back what I gave away. I didn''t have any personal money, so I had to give up. But when my concubine heard that the emperor had come to the phoenix palace, what did he say?"


    Is this digging a hole for her to jump into?


    Once again, Su Mianyue shook his head and said to Gu Linng, "Your majesty came to sit down for a little while and asked about the health of this palace. He said that he would come back today without saying anything else. However, it''s time for your majesty to go to court. Maybe he will come back soon."


    Gu Linng looked at Su Mianyue hatefully. He didn''t expect her to put the problem aside so soon. Before Gu Linng could figure out how to get Su Mianyue into the water, the other concubines couldn''t hold back, especially those who were left out in the cold. How could they not seize this opportunity?


    "Empress, although my position is low, I have no chance to use my salary these years. I am willing to donate a thousand taels of silver to solve the country''s difficulties." A concubine in a belly-level palace dress came forward and saluted Su Mianyue.


    "So it''s beauty cai. She''s really a wonderful person." Su Mianyue nodded. She had some impression of the 234-year-old beauty cai. She was a concubine in the crown prince''s mansion. She had not been favored for years, so she smiled and said to Biwu, "Biwu, write down the name of cai meimei and make sure it''s bigger. Cai meimei is the first to stand up. It shows her loyalty to the emperor and to my Tianlan. By the way, write down the donated money clearly and present it to the emperor later. Don''t be careless."


    When the other concubines saw that a person of no status like cai meiren had donated a thousand taels of silver, they were naturally enthusiastic about donating money. Even concubine lang and Concubine Ya also donated ten thousand taels of silver.


    When Mu Tinng came to the phoenix residence and the donation was not over, Su Mianyue told Mu Tinng about it.


    Upon hearing this, Mu Tinng looked at the concubines and nodded in relief, giving cai meimei a place immediately.


    "Concubine is an old man in the crown prince''s mansion. He has served the emperor for the longest time. Indeed, he is loyal to the emperor. This noble man deserves his title." Su Mianyue smiled and lifted the excited Concubine up, then turned to Mu Tinng and said, "Your concubines remember Concubine''s soft and melodious voice, and they are very happy to hear it. Your majesty is a nostalgic person, so you must remember Concubine''s soft voice."


    "Well, Concubine''s voice was definitely dead." Mu Tinng nodded and turned to Concubine, "I''m very tired these days. I''ll come to your place tonight to listen to a song."


    "Thank you, emperor long en." Concubine quickly knelt down and thanked him. Her eyes were red, but her face was full of smiles.


    Concubine was no doubt an example. Even if the other donors did not get promoted, they still wanted to be pampered. The concubines who had not had the time to donate were naturally enthusiastic, and the amount was higher than the previous ones. It was very competitive. Su Mianyue also smiled and told Mu Tinng what these concubines were good at. Gu ling gritted her teeth angrily.


    "All sisters have expressed their feelings. I would like to join you today." Su Mianyue smiled and looked at Gu Linng. Would she tell Gu Linng that she was the one who gave orders to people like Concubine?


    Without the memory of the original owner, Su Mianyue had to spend a lot of time to get to the bottom of the harem and concubines. Otherwise, how could he tell mu ting about the merits of these people and make Gu Linng jealous?


    "The empress has always been magnanimous. This donation will definitely be the best." Gu lingqiang said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Noble Imperial Concubine Ling. This palace has no intention of coming forward. After all, this palace is already the head of the six palaces. What is there to argue about in this harem? Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, on the other hand, has already shown that he is in a tight pocket, and the palace knows that Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is inconvenient, but this donation list will be made public and used as a basis for officials and businessmen, so..." Su Mianyue smiled elegantly, ignoring Gu Linng''s twisted face, and looked at the slightly darkened Mu Tinng. She smiled and said, "Your majesty, I know that you love Noble Imperial Concubine Ling. I also love your majesty."


    "What does the queen mean?" Mu Tinng asked in a deep voice.


    Su Mianyue smiled, not caring about Mu Tinng''s reaction, and continued: "My concubine wants to ask for a favor for Concubine, who made the first donation today, and xie zhaoyi, who has made the most donations so far. With 40,000 taels of silver from my concubine, I will buy two jade bracelets from the emperor to give to Noble Imperial Concubine Ling and give them to them. The first is to let them touch the good fortune of concubine ling and get more favors. The other is that the forty thousand taels of silver are recorded in the book, and it is Noble Imperial Concubine Ling who has contributed a little to the court. What does the emperor think?"


    Mu Tinng nodded almost without thinking. While others were donating, Mu Tinng had already discussed with Su Mianyue that the donation could not be made only in the inner court, so the list needed to be made public. Naturally, it was also because the spirit princess had no personal money that she had to worry about, but it was not easy to give this money for gu ling. This would kill two birds with one stone.


    But Gu Linng didn''t think about it at all. He just felt that Su Mianyue was slapping her in the face and was furious.

 Chapter 85 Sister Hit You in the Face

    Su Mianyue didn''t know what Gu Linng was thinking, or else she would have nodded and told her, damn it, was it your face that sister hit, or was it your naughty face?


    Gu Linng was secretly annoyed, but she had to get up and thank her. Then she smiled and asked, "The empress sympathizes with her servants and concubines. She is generous to offer her forty thousand taels of silver. I just don''t know how much money the empress will donate as the head of the six palaces."


    Let you put on a big head, and you''ll bleed enough this time! Gu Linng thought to himself.


    With a smile, Su Mianyue said, "I''ll give you 50,000 taels of silver."


    "The empress put forty thousand taels of silver on the names of her servants and concubines, but she gave fifty thousand taels of silver. Would outsiders be a little stingy?" Gu Linng asked with concern.


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is the emperor''s favorite concubine, but she has been in the palace for too short a time. She has too much money for herself. Some people suspect that Grand Preceptor Gu is corrupt, or some people think that the emperor is too indulgent and dotes on the illegitimate monarch. It makes sense to say that forty thousand taels of silver. Although this palace is the main position of the palace, it is not based on the grace of the face. This reward is naturally less, just a little more money than the imperial concubine, just like this position." Su Mianyue explained the facts in a light tone, but Gu Linng sounded very sarcastic.


    "Empress..." Gu Linng wanted to say more, but su mianyue had given her no chance.


    "Does the emperor think that the size of his concubines is fine?" Su Mianyue smiled and looked at mu ting, knowing that he had no face to ask for more money, and Su Mianyue was not so generous.


    "The empress is thoughtful, very good." Mu Tinng nodded and said, "I think the decoration here is a little more elegant. I remember someone sent red coral on my birthday. I''ll ask Dehai to bring it to you later to add some festivities."


    "Thank you, your majesty." Su Mianyue thanked her generously. Seeing that all the concubines were staring at her, he smiled and said, "Your majesty, your concubines are still ill. It''s not good to stay with you for a long time so as not to make your majesty sick. However, the sisters of the fittest have come up with a lot of good ideas. If the emperor is free, they will not discuss it with their sisters. They are also bent on sharing the emperor''s worries."


    "That''s very good. The empress is at ease. I have time to see you again." Mu Tinng took the opportunity to say something, but it was meaningful to look at Su Mianyue. However, Su Mianyue looked down slightly and did not notice the complexity in Mu Tinng''s eyes, as well as the invisible tenderness.


    But even if he saw it, Su Mianyue wouldn''t care. If she was useless, would mu ting have changed like this?


    Mu Tinng drove, and all the concubines got up and left. They were all eager to take this opportunity to let the emperor remember that Gu Linng, who was accompanying them, could not help but feel jealous and heartbroken.


    After that, Su Mianyue heard from biwu that Gu Linng had a heart attack in the middle of the banquet. Mu Tinng just sent someone to send her back to Weiyang Palace and summoned the imperial physician. He did not carry her away as nervously as usual.


    That night, Mu Tinng stayed at Concubine''s place, jealous to the eyes of many people.


    The next day in the court, there was an official who was instructed by Mu Tinng to propose a donation. Naturally, Mu Tinng had no reason not to agree, and some merchants in Capital City did not know where to get the news and took the initiative to share your worries. For a moment, all the dignitaries in Capital City were pondering how much money was most suitable to donate. The treasury soon filled up. Mu Tinng was in a good mood and naturally came to Su Mianyue.


    "The empress has done a great deed this time, but what reward do you want?" Mu Tinng was so happy that his eyes were much softer when he looked at su mianyue.


    "Then give me a death-free gold medal." Su Mianyue spoke indifferently, not seeming to be pleased or angry.


    Mu Tinng was stunned. When he saw Su Mianyue looking at his hands hanging on his knees, his face immediately darkened. After the country was severely punished and crippled, it was not right to leave.


    "Okay, I''ll do it." Dehai gave dehai a look and immediately went to work. After all, something like a death-free gold medal must be registered, and it was impossible to reward it casually.


    Su Mianyue lowered his head slightly and did not take the initiative to speak. Even if Mu Tinng wanted to ease the relationship, he could not bring himself down.


    "The empress has changed a lot in the palace, as it is." Mu Tinng was naturally unhappy to be so bright.


    "Your majesty knows best how your concubines will change." Su Mianyue looked up, his eyes were clear but cold. He mocked himself and said, "Your concubines just want to live, so they have to adapt to the way of living in the harem. Even if they can''t please you, they can''t disobey you. It''s a pity that your concubines understand too late. Otherwise, they won''t suffer so much."


    Looking into Su Mianyue''s emotionless eyes, Mu Tinng subconsciously said, "I don''t want you to change anything. Su Mianyue is Su Mianyue. The real you are..."


    "What is it?" Seeing that Mu Tinng could not continue, Su Mianyue smiled and continued, "No matter whether the concubine changes or not, it will only be Su Mianyue. It is just that the concubine''s previous life was chasing a false dream. Now that the dream has been shattered, the concubine should naturally see the reality, or else it is just asking for trouble."


    Mu Tinng frowned and did not say a word. His gaze fell on Su Mianyue, while Su Mianyue met him calmly. The two of them remained silent as if the person who spoke first had lost.


    Before anyone could lower their heads, Biwu rushed in and saluted, "Tell the emperor and empress that something happened in Deqing Palace, and empress Concubine Qing fell down, afraid..."


    "In the palace of virtue and purity." As Mu Tinng said this, he strode off, obviously taking this heir seriously. After all, this was his first child.


    "Miss, shall we go and have a look?" Biwu got up and walked to Su Mianyue.


    "It''s good to go and see." Su Mianyue frowned. Now that Concubine Qing had passed the dangerous period of the first three months and had lived in Deqing Palace since she was pregnant, they were both stable people and shouldn''t be so careless.


    "The emperor is concerned about the concubines and the heirs," Biwu muttered.


    "Yes, there are really not many people in this harem who are suitable to bear dragon heirs." Su Mianyue sneered, feeling sorry for Mu Tinng.


    So what about emperors? Even though there were three thousand beauties, they were only women who had to balance the power of the previous dynasties. Whether they were sincere or not, they had to be careful when it came to children.


    The power of Concubine De''s mother clan was not to be underestimated, but she could not bear children. The qing concubine''s mother clan was weak, and her child could have a future with the help of concubine de, but she would not have the power of her relatives. Otherwise, Mu Tinng would not have given her the chance to get pregnant.


    When they arrived in Deqing Palace, Su Mianyue directly asked everyone to be exempted from the ceremony. Seeing concubine de''s sad face, he asked, "How is Concubine Qing?"


    "Back to the empress, Concubine Qing is in a critical condition, I''m afraid..." Concubine De''s eyes flashed and hatred flew by, but Su Mianyue could see it clearly.


    "Who''s the imperial physician who treated Concubine Qing?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    Concubine De was stunned, but did not expect that Su Mianyue''s first concern was not why Concubine Qing fell. He said, "Imperial physician xu."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes turned cold and he looked at mu ting. Seeing that his brows were slightly closed, he said quickly, "Send for imperial physician chen immediately. Just say that Empress Dowager invited him."


    "Empress, this..." Concubine De looked at Su Mianyue in puzzlement. Seeing Su Mianyue nodding at her, he immediately understood the key and ordered someone to do it.


    Mu Tinng, on the other hand, heard Su Mianyue''s words. Her eyes twinkled and her big hands were clenched into fists. She was obviously unwilling to accept the fact that she was really going to kill his heir.


    Su Mianyue didn''t have time to talk to Mu Tinng at the moment and didn''t want to curry favor with him, so he sat aside and waited. He didn''t ask anything about Concubine Qing''s injury.


    It was not until imperial physician chen diagnosed and treated the qing concubines that the dragon heirs could be saved, but they would need to be carefully protected in the future, otherwise they would be in danger at any time, and the whole of Deqing Palace breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sensing Mu Tinng''s gaze looking this way, Su Mianyue stood up and said, "Since Concubine Qing and long si are all right, this palace will not stay here for long in case of illness. But long si is the most important, and Concubine De needs to be more concerned about Concubine Qing''s situation. If there is any need, send someone to Phoenix Palace to look for this palace."


    "Thank you for your kindness, empress. I will never forget your kindness." Concubine De curtsied and made a sincere bow.


    If Su Mianyue had not noticed that he had invited his confidant, imperial physician chen, to Empress Dowager''s side, he was afraid that long si would not be able to survive and that the whole of Deqing Palace would be implicated.


    Su Mianyue just nodded and knelt down to mu ting to leave. As for what would happen to imperial physician xu, Su Mianyue did not care at all. She did not care about these little people.


    Concubine Qing almost had a small baby, so the people in the harem were very vigilant and tried to avoid any involvement with Deqing Palace on weekdays. After all, Concubine Qing was a time bomb. If something happened to the dragon heir, who knew who the emperor would be angry at?


    As for Deqing Palace, it was even more closed to visitors, unless Mu Tinng went to visit Concubine Qing, almost refusing to be visited by outsiders.


    Weiyang Palace suddenly fell out of favor. Even if Gu Linng had a heart attack and Mu Tinng never visited, it made everyone understand the truth, but they all wanted Gu Linng to be left out of the cold.


    Su Mianyue smiled faintly at the news, and it was only for a moment that Gu Linng was out of favor. If Mu Tinng was really cruel to her, he would have been put in the cold for a long time. After all, Mu Tinng really loved Gu Linng and felt guilty.


    More than a month after Mu Tinng''s birthday, the marriage was over, and envoys from all over the world handed in their resignations to return to the country. After all, the theft of the Tianlan treasury did not cause unrest in the country, so it was pointless for them to stay.


    Only Third Prince Wanyan Se, the Hengyuan, stayed in Imperial Capital because of Wanyan Shuang''s repeated troubles, and did not mention the matter of bringing Wanyan Lin back to china. Instead, the public had different opinions about his behavior.


    "Miss, your hands are so good, why are you still unhappy?" Biwu looked at Su Mianyue sitting on the couch in a daze and asked in puzzlement.


    "Baby Biwu, do you believe in intuition?" Su Mianyue asked sideways.


    "Intuition?" Biwu was even more confused.


    "I always feel that things have been too calm lately. It''s a sign of a storm," Su Mianyue sighed.


    Although the loss of the treasury theft was made up for, the stolen money was not recovered, so Mu Tinng would not let it go. Moreover, when this was designed, the Gu Family faction''s several important tasks were ruined, but the Gu Family did not do anything about it. Su Mianyue didn''t believe that Grand Preceptor Gu, that old fox, would settle things.


    And Gu Linng, who had been left out until now, had been recuperating peacefully in Weiyang Palace after pretending to be ill for the first time, which made Su Mianyue even more confused. She would never believe that Gu Linng was terminally ill, nor that gu ling would give in to fate.


    "Miss, the good life is too little. Do you like to be abused?" Biwu gave Su Mianyue a white look and snorted, "Now the emperor comes to the phoenix residence every few days. I think he has a miss in his heart. Miss, this is also a bitter and happy time."


    "The pattern is torn by tucson." Su Mianyue murmured. She was speechless about biwu''s current situation. Did this girl really believe that mu ting would fall in love with her and even give her a comfortable life?


    "What did miss just say?" Biwu asked.


    "Nothing." Su Mianyue shook her head, not bothering to explain. Could she tell Biwu that even if Mu Tinng was really attracted to her, she was not interested in loving a stallion?


    Is that easy to get aids?

 Chapter 86 Not Cute at All

    When the injury was almost healed, Su Mianyue found himself some fun. The landlords had no fun playing, so they made mahjong. When they had nothing to do, they took a few maids to touch two laps. However, biwu would always stop after two laps, fearing that Su Mianyue''s hands would not be able to bear it. Su Mianyue naturally had no reason to refute.


    On this day, just after a round, Su Mianyue was extremely lucky. The three maids who won were almost crying, but they saw Biwu running in panic and sent the three maids away.


    "Baby Biwu, I''ve taught you more than once to be calm. Even if the sky falls, there''s a tall man standing on top of it, okay?" Su Mianyue patted Biwu on the shoulder in a good mood and was still counting the results of today''s battle. He was in a good mood even though he had little money.


    "Miss, the sky is really going to collapse this time. Without a tall man standing in front of her, miss will be knocked down." Biwu stamped his foot and quickly told the story.


    It turned out that in the early court today, there was actually an imperial censor impeaching Su Chengye, pointing to the fact that the state treasury was stolen and had nothing to do with the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Moreover, when the officials of the court donated to the court, Su Chengye, as the head of all officials, only donated 10,000 taels of silver...


    Even the fact that su liang, the son of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, was fond of drinking and drinking became the reason for his impeachment. In short, Mu Tinng was very angry and ordered the suspension of all duties of Su Chengye and his two sons. Before the case was investigated, the people of the Prime Minister''s Mansion were not allowed to leave the government without permission. Otherwise, they would be punished according to a serious crime, and they had the right to execute on the spot.


    After listening to biwu''s words, the smile on Su Mianyue''s face disappeared and his eyes were filled with coldness.


    "It seems that my methods are too gentle for them to think that they are a thing and dare to extend their hands so long." Su Mianyue snorted coldly.


    "Miss, what time is it now? You still have the heart to talk about it. You should think about how to save the old master and his men." Biwu cried as soon as he was in a hurry. At this moment, his tears could not stop flowing. He cried, "The emperor has been much nicer to miss recently. Otherwise, miss will go and beg for mercy for master. Master hasn''t recovered yet. This will definitely anger him. What if something happens?"


    "Okay, stop crying." Su Mianyue was a little upset by Biwu''s crying, but she knew that she could not participate in this matter in person, or else it would only make things more complicated. However, biwu''s crying skills were not covered, so Su Mianyue had to slap Biwu on the head and said, "Take it."


    Biwu sobbed and wiped away her tears, but her crying stopped. She complained, "I told you to stop knocking on your head all the time. It will make your servant silly."


    "You''re stupid. Maybe two taps will open up the blockage in your brain circuit." Su Mianyue teased, and his mood lightened a lot, "Hurry up and put ice on your eyes. Don''t let anyone see that you''ve cried, and don''t let anyone know that we know something happened to the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Don''t forget our current situation. But when we''re in seclusion, the news is naturally blocked."


    Biwu nodded reluctantly and obediently applied his eyes to avoid upsetting Su Mianyue.


    After Biwu left, Su Mianyue played with a mahjong, but her brain cells were running at top speed. She did not believe that the imperial court would impeach Su Chengye for no reason. It was obvious that someone had set up a scheme, and Mu Tinng was just pushing the boat along with the flow. She was afraid that he would take this opportunity to get rid of Su Chengye.


    "No, I can''t just sit back and wait." Su Mianyue slapped the table and stood up. Once the Prime Minister''s Mansion fell, she was the first one to hold hands. Even out of selfish thoughts, Su Mianyue could not watch what happened to the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    "Miss, where are you going?" Biwu, who had just finished applying his eyes, saw that Su Mianyue was going out and quickly ran over to ask.


    "Phoenix Palace is too stuffy. If you want to go out for a walk, Imperial Garden should be full of flowers." Su Mianyue made up an excuse. He wasn''t interested in the flowers, otherwise he would have gone to see them.


    "Miss is so idle. She still wants to see flowers at this time." Biwu mumbled and quickly opened an oil-paper umbrella. As Su Mianyue went out, he did not notice that Su Mianyue had been playing with a piece of jade in his hand, and the quality of that piece of jade was not good. It looked normal.


    The news of Su Mianyue going to Imperial Garden spread quickly throughout the harem. Gu Linng was the first to receive the news, so he ordered the palace people to dress her up and head for Imperial Garden.


    There were many concubines and concubines in the harem, but the emperor only had one. Naturally, they could not get all the rain and dew on them. The concubines could only enjoy the flowers and the moon to pass the time.


    "Didn''t the empress always hate these flowers and plants the most? Why are you so excited today that you came out to admire them?" Gu Linng approached Su Mianyue with a smile, but the mockery on his face was too lazy to cover it up.


    "What this palace does not care about is not flowers and plants, but some flies come to spoil the fun when you don''t like to admire them. Nothing is disgusting." Su Mianyue said a few words, then turned to biwu and said, "Go back to the palace, lest you get a stink."


    Gu lingqi clenched his fists, wishing he could tear Su Mianyue''s elegant face apart, but he still managed to squeeze out an exaggerated fake smile and walked over to Su Mianyue, "When I heard that Prime Minister Su had done something immoral and was imprisoned in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, I thought the empress would be worried, so I came over to see. I didn''t expect that the empress had misunderstood. She was very leisurely. How could she affect her mood for those sinners?"


    "What does Noble Imperial Concubine Ling mean by that? The father of this palace is a court aide who is loyal to the emperor. How can he sit down and do evil things? Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, on the other hand, has forgotten that the harem is not allowed to do politics? The matters of the previous dynasty can also be discussed by the concubines and concubines?" Su Mianyue shouted, but Gu Linng was stunned.


    "Don''t be angry, empress. Noble Imperial Concubine Ling must have misspoken. As a concubine, she knows the rules and taboos of the palace," Biwu advised.


    "A palace man knows the truth, but Noble Imperial Concubine Ling has to make such a low-level mistake. It''s really stupid." Su Mianyue snorted. Seeing that other concubines were looking at her, he said coldly, "This time, my palace doesn''t care. But if your imperial concubine doesn''t repent, I don''t mind exercising the power of the palace and helping your imperial concubine remember this lesson."


    "You!" Gu ling angrily pointed at su mianyue, but was slapped away by Su Mianyue.


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, go back and eat more pig''s brains to supplement your body. If you don''t have an iq, go out less. Don''t think that the only thing you can do is pamper the women of the emperor. If this palace really wants to teach you a lesson, even the emperor should take care of this palace." Su Mianyue warned in a low voice.


    "Is the empress threatening her concubines?" Gu Linng asked with gritted teeth.


    "Different people see different people." Su Mianyue shrugged and added, "However, the problem with intelligence is that it''s hard. It''s god''s fault that parents can''t give a closed moon and a shy face. Since Noble Imperial Concubine Ling is not satisfied with his disgusting appearance, don''t use a facial mask. Otherwise, it will only make people queasy. I really want to know if the emperor sees your true face. There are still a few points left of grace."


    "You..." Gu Linng''s face was twisted with anger, but su mianyue smiled and said, "To you and me in this palace, didn''t Noble Imperial Concubine Ling forget his identity?"


    With that said, Su Mianyue turned around and walked away. With such an eyesore here, he was very upset.


    As for whether Wanyan Lin''s people saw him or not, Su Mianyue was not sure and could only wait for the news.


    It was night, and Wanyan Lin came to Su Mianyue''s room with ease. He hadn''t seen her for a few days, but the atmosphere was obviously not right. Wanyan Lin felt a little uncomfortable when he saw her. Su Mianyue coughed and avoided his sight by pouring tea.


    "I''m in a hurry. What''s the matter?" Seeing Su Mianyue''s uneasiness, Wanyan Lin asked about business.


    Listening to Wanyan Lin''s formulaic tone, Su Mianyue was a little unaccustomed for a moment, but at this moment, he clearly remembered that this man was Wanyan Lin, Childe Bai was just an alias.


    "It''s not convenient for me to leave the palace. I want your people to help me go to the Prime Minister''s Mansion." Pushing the teacup in front of Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue said, "This time, you can make another profit."


    Wanyan Lin raised his head and looked at Ruyue''s bland Su Mianyue. For a moment, he was in a daze. It was as if the woman who liked to flaunt her teeth and claws in front of him like a little wild cat was not the woman in front of him. If she wanted to, the whole world would be overturned by her smile.


    If I could have her, my life would be no longer boring and would be of great help.


    Thinking of this, Wanyan Lin laughed, took a sip of the tea cup, and the cool breath dissipated, and then returned to the familiar smell of Childe Bai with Su Mianyue.


    "Working with you is the most enjoyable. I''m sure this plan is still exciting," Wanyan Lin said with a smile.


    Listening to the familiar tone and looking at the smile in Wanyan Lin''s eyes, Su Mianyue was alarmed. The speed of Wanyan Lin''s change of face made Su Mianyue unable to feel close, but felt that this man was deep and terrible.


    "May I trouble Childe Bai to find my father personally..." Su Mianyue whispered his plan, and deliberately pointed out that it must be Childe Bai to see Su Chengye, otherwise, someone with ulterior motives caught him. It was a big crime of colluding with the enemy to sell the country, and the su family would be overthrown.


    After listening to su mianyue''s words, Wanyan Lin''s eyes sparkled and immediately nodded.


    "Good, happy cooperation." Wanyan Lin replied cheerfully and asked, "However, this exciting way of earning money is fun and doesn''t require capital, but it''s not a long-term plan after all. Have you ever thought of other win-win deals? As far as I know, you haven''t been out of the palace recently, and haven''t had a big one in a long time."


    "Don''t be too greedy. I don''t have a place to use money. Why should I burn my brain to find a way to earn money?" Su Mianyue smiled, but her smile did not reach her eyes. She wondered if Wanyan Lin knew how she could make money on the black market.


    Wanyan Lin leaned over and whispered, "I''ve been doing business all over the world for the past few years. Aren''t you interested in taking part?"


    "In what capacity are you talking to me? And in what capacity do you want me to cooperate with you?" Su Mianyue asked after a brief pause.


    Since he planned to leave the palace, it was not impossible to cooperate with Wanyan Lin. After all, he had to go through his path, and it must be involved constantly.


    Even if she did not need to leave the palace through Wanyan Lin, it would be possible for her future business partners to do so. But Su Mianyue naturally would not place all her bets on Wanyan Lin at this moment. She would always leave a way out for herself that no one else would know. Only in this way could she truly control her own destiny.


    "Brother Su is so funny. I''ve done business with you once or twice. Can''t Brother Su trust me?" Wanyan Lin said in a very polite manner.


    "I wonder how Childe Bai intends to cooperate?" Su Mianyue looked down and asked casually.


    Seeing this, Wanyan Lin knew that Su Mianyue had already made a decision and said, "It''s very simple. Brother Su provided ideas. I will arrange the other things. Thirty seven points, you three, I seven."


    "Five five." Su Mianyue looked up. She didn''t care about the profit, but she needed absolute power. Before Wanyan Lin wanted to continue bargaining, she said faintly, "And within a year, I will send my own people to run the business together, or else we won''t talk about it."


    "Such a philistine as Brother Su is really not pleasing. Why can''t you give your brother some benefit for the sake of friendship? You don''t lack this money." Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue and blinked. It was definitely the charm that turned the world upside down.


    However, Su Mianyue didn''t want to do this and just served the guests a glass. "It''s okay if you don''t want to cooperate. Without Childe Bai, this business can be done as well. I''ll make more money."


    "I''m afraid of you. It''s not cute at all." Wanyan Lin pretended to sigh helplessly and got up, "I''ll go to the su residence first. I''ll come back tomorrow to discuss business with you. Don''t wait for me to come back."


    Su Mianyue had a black line on his head. This guy was obviously supposed to take the unparalleled and elegant route of a young man, but he liked to pretend to be a little white rabbit in front of her, but at the same time, he was always as cunning as a fox, yet he made people want to love him.


    Love?


    Su Mianyue''s heart trembled at the word, and then sneered, "Probably because I''ve been resting so well recently that I have this illusion. All the men in the world are dead, and I won''t fall in love with a man who has the potential to be a stud horse at first sight."

 Chapter 87 My Concubine Wants to Be Quiet

    Wanyan Lin wore a mask and sneaked into Prime Minister Su''s mansion. Su Chengye and Su Zhe happened to be discussing something. The four young men were fighting, but the three of them couldn''t subdue Wanyan Lin.


    Su Yu''s eyes suddenly became vicious, and he was ready to kill, but su hao stopped him and shook his head at him.


    "Since your excellency has no malice, why don''t you show your true colors? Although the su family was under the emperor''s house arrest, the day they were not convicted, it was the Tianlan, the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Not everyone could come and go at will." Su Hao''s tone was flat, but it was dignified.


    "You are indeed brother and sister. Second young master su''s manner and tone are really similar to Yue''s." Wanyan Lin laughed and lifted his hand to take off his mask to show his sincerity. A cry from Yue was so ambiguous that even Su Chengye could not help but frown.


    "Be bold, you can call my sister''s name!" Su Yu was so angry that he wanted to fight again, but Su Hao grabbed his arm. "Second brother, do you allow him to slander your sister like this?"


    "Don''t be impulsive." Su Yu''s hand moved slightly. Seeing that su yu understood what he meant, he calmed down a little. He released his wrist and walked towards Wanyan Lin. He arched his hand and said, "Who is this young man? What is he talking about in the su residence?"


    "You guys should know each other, right?" He took out a jade pendant from his arms and threw it at Su Hao. Wanyan Lin walked in Su Chengye''s direction and sat down on the chair nearest to him. Then he said, "The Prime Minister''s Mansion incident has already affected the harem. This young man was entrusted by Yue to tell you four things."


    Su Chengye looked at Su Hao and saw him nodding his head. He knew that the jade pendant was real and said, "Please tell me, young master."


    "First, Prime Minister Su was injured before, and he suffered a series of heavy blows because of his children, for fear of death. Second, Su Family Eldest Childe gave up on his own because of his leg and his father''s serious illness. Third, the son of the Su Family humiliated his family and asked to be expelled from the ancestral hall. Fourth..." Wanyan Lin looked at Su Hao meaningfully and asked, "Since second young master su has the best understanding with Yue, he might have guessed what she wanted from you."


    "What else can I do?" Su hao asked without answering.


    "Second young master su hasn''t answered the next question. It seems impolite." Wanyan Lin smiled and refused to answer.


    After a moment of contemplation, su hao said, "Su hao is not talented. There are many things going on in the mansion. When one''s heart is worn out, he must be bedridden. No one in the huge su mansion can take charge."


    "It is true that he is most similar to Yue. Since second young master su knows Yue so well, how can he not figure out what Yue is going to do next?" Wanyan Lin stood up to leave, but Su Yu stood in front of him and stared at him coldly.


    "Is there something wrong with third young master su?"


    Wanyan Lin raised his eyebrows. Su Yu was full of hostility to him. He also didn''t like the brother that Su Mianyue picked up. Although he was not related by blood, he had the best relationship. Su Mianyue didn''t know many things about the su family, but su yu knew one or two. This alone made Wanyan Lin very unhappy.


    "Stay away from my sister. You don''t deserve to call her by her name." Su Yu said in a deep voice, the boldness around him was not at all in line with his current age.


    "This is between me and Yue. It''s not Mr. Su''s turn to ask." Wanyan Lin sneered, looked at Su Yu provocatively, and attacked him directly, but before Su Yu could fight back, he was already gone.


    Those who stood outside the Prime Minister''s Mansion seemed to be decorations, allowing Wanyan Lin to come and go as he pleased, without a trace of discovery.


    Su Yu wanted to catch up, but he was afraid that the Imperial Guard would be alerted after the big fight. The current Imperial Guard was treading on thin ice and could not have any more doubts. Otherwise, it would be magnified by political enemies.


    "This man is very complicated. His words are unbelievable." Su Yu looked at Su Chengye seriously. After all, he was the one in charge.


    Su Chengye nodded and asked his two sons, "What do you think?"


    "I heard little sister mention this person before." Su Hao hesitated for a moment and looked at su yu. Seeing his gloomy expression, he added, "Childe Bai seems to have come out of thin air. He is very famous in Capital City, but no one knows his background. But what he just said seems like a little sister''s idea."


    "Second brother..." Su Yu looked at Su Hao in disbelief.


    "This is not the time to be impulsive." Seeing everything, Su Hao shook his head and said, "If what he said is true, after all, we will only make things difficult for little sister if we don''t cooperate."


    After listening to Su Hao''s words, Su Yu lowered his eyes and pondered for a while, then turned and left.


    Su Hao frowned and looked at Su Yu, his eyes flashing with worry. It was because he saw it so clearly that the worry in his heart became more serious.


    "Whether it''s Yue or not, it''s in our interests to do so." Su Chengye waved his hand and spoke wearily, but made a decision.


    Su Zhe and Su Hao looked at each other, and su hao pushed Su Zhe back to his room.


    In the next few days, the news that some Prime Minister''s Mansion masters had problems one after another spread. Many people were talking about su xianggong in the country. Why did the emperor treat the Prime Minister''s Mansion like this?


    Naturally, this kind of speech soon reached heaven to listen to. Mu ting was furious. Before he could make a decision on the matter in the su mansion, he was invited to Phoenix Palace by the palace people.


    "Did the queen ask me to come here to plead for Prime Minister Su?" Mu Tinng''s face was extremely ugly, and his gloomy eyes made the palace people in Phoenix Palace not even dare to breathe.


    "In the previous dynasty, the emperor made his own decisions, and his concubines dared not do anything." Su Mianyue opened his mouth wearily and asked Biwu to take out three ledgers. He said to Mu Tinng, "One of these three ledgers is a list of the dowry of the concubines and officials when they married into the crown prince''s mansion. The other is a list of the rewards given by the previous emperor, Empress Dowager and the emperor over the years. The other is a list of the storeroom that has just been counted. The emperor can send someone to look at it."


    Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue in puzzlement and then said coldly, "Does the empress think I have a lot of free time? The government of the previous dynasty has not been dealt with, but the empress wants to bother me with such a small matter."


    "The theft of Phoenix Palace, does your majesty think it''s a small matter?" Su Mianyue''s voice sank as well, and his gaze on Mu Tinng was also slightly cold. "I rarely manage the harem, but I don''t know how the security in the palace is strict. I don''t know how the treasure of at least dozens of cars in this small warehouse was emptied. The emperor knows better than his concubines who are in this palace. If the emperor doesn''t think this is a big deal, his concubine can only tell Empress Dowager and ask for justice."


    Only then did Mu Tinng understand what Su Mianyue meant by asking him to come. He flipped through the last book of accounts and found that there were only a few dozen items on it, which were too big to move.


    Throwing the ledger to Dehai, Mu Tinng gave a cold cry, "Immediately give me a thorough investigation, there is no result before dark, I will deal with you."


    Dehai was so scared that the color on his face faded. How could such a big case be found out in one point? Mu Tinng was pressuring him, but it was also a sign of anger.


    If it was a small case, it would be fine to find a scapegoat, but now the amount of property involved was too large, and Dehai did not dare to mess around, otherwise he could not afford the consequences.


    Holding the ledger, Dehai scrambled out of the room. After all, he was the eunuch''s supervisor. The eunuchs in the harem were all under him, and they were responsible for the accident.


    All the palace people in Phoenix Palace had retreated. Only then did Mu Tinng look at Su Mianyue and see that her face was haggard, not at all the freshness and roundness of the past, and her heart ached slightly.


    "In this matter, I will give the empress an explanation, and the empress does not have to worry too much about the things that are outside her body. Her body is the most important thing." Mu Tinng, who rarely gave Su Mianyue a good face, said something he cared about for the first time.


    "My concubine only wants a result. Even if these dead things are lost, it''s no harm for me to take them to heart. But my concubine is the empress and has been assassinated repeatedly in the palace. Now that the storeroom is almost empty, how can I swallow this breath in my heart? In the eyes of others, can my concubine be deceived to such a degree?" Su Mianyue looked up, his eyes filled with anger.


    "The queen is the most honorable woman in the world. Who dares..." Mu Tinng said only half of what he said and was stopped by the sarcastic smile on Su Mianyue''s lips.


    The empress was indeed the most honorable woman, but she was also dependent on the most honorable man in the world to survive. Su Mianyue did not have a sacred pet, and Mu Tinng was easily bullied. How many people in the harem put Su Mianyue in their eyes?


    Now that something happened in the su family, Su Mianyue''s backer had also been lost, so naturally no one valued her.


    "Your majesty, please return. I want to be quiet." Su Mianyue said, pretending to be sad, but her heart was reminded of the past life. She wanted to be quiet now.


    Mu Tinng had nothing to say, so he got up and left, and his anger grew. Before he left Phoenix Palace, he ordered Dehai, who was being investigated, to interrogate anyone suspicious.


    Under Mu Tinng''s authority, some clues were found that night. Although it was just a few thieves and thieves, it still made Mu Tinng furious. He ordered Dehai to continue the investigation, and he went to Weiyang Palace.


    "Why did the emperor come so late? The dinner that the servants and concubines had prepared has changed its flavor." Gu Linng came up with a light smile and tried to hold Mu Tinng''s arm to eat, but Mu Tinng threw it away.


    Gu Linng was shocked, but his face remained calm. He followed Mu Tinng''s footsteps with a faint smile, but he did not speak.


    Sitting on the throne, Mu Tinng looked at Gu Linng coldly and asked in a cold voice, "Is there too little I gave you? Noble Imperial Concubine Ling sent his men to Phoenix Palace, and I never interfered, but the spirit princess actually sent someone to steal the treasures of Phoenix Palace. Is this a slap in my face?"


    "What is the emperor talking about? I don''t understand." Gu Linng replied innocently.


    "In front of me, does Noble Imperial Concubine Ling still have to pretend?" Mu Tinng was even angrier. A stack of testimonies fell to the ground and he said in a cold voice, "I personally interrogated those palace people. It was your order that I went to steal things from Phoenix Palace. Everything was handed over to you, and I dare to argue."


    "Your concubine is wronged!" Gu Linng knelt down with her skirt lifted and her eyes instantly turned red. She said, "I haven''t been in the palace for a long time. I didn''t have anyone of my own. I was also guilty at first. I saw that there were too many palace people damaged in fengqi palace. I just greeted the Imperial Household Department and asked them to send some people to the empress to use them. I''m not selfish. As for the theft, it has nothing to do with the concubine. The concubine is the woman of the emperor, and most of the imperial gifts are stored in the storeroom. Why steal the things of the empress and the empress? I also ask the emperor to make a clear investigation and clear this grievance to the concubine. Otherwise, what face does the concubine have to stay in the palace and how can she serve the emperor peacefully?"


    Gu Linng covered her lips and sobbed. She looked at Mu Tinng with misty eyes. She did not panic at all. Instead, she was pitied.


    Looking at Gu Linng, Mu Tinng did not speak for a long time, but his anger dissipated by two minutes.


    "If the emperor does not believe in his concubines and only deals with crimes, his concubines will not argue with him. Even if the emperor wants to search the palace, his concubines will not stop him. However, his concubines find it very strange that the theft of Phoenix Palace did not happen sooner or later, but it happened so coincidentally when the incident happened in the su family frequently." Gu Linng''s face was puzzled, and his tone was full of doubt, but he looked pure and pure.


    Mu Tinng was a suspicious person, and even if Gu Linng''s words made him think too much, he would not be fooled by Gu Linng like this, not to mention the evidence was right in front of him, but he really loved Gu Linng, and he would not do much trouble without breaking his bottom line.


    With a flick of his sleeve, Mu Tinng snorted and left without a word of punishment.


    After Mu Tinng left, gu ling wiped away her tears and smiled insidiously. "Su Mianyue, you can''t get the heart of a monarch, but you still want to fight me. You will always be the loser."

 Chapter 88 He Wanted to Take Her for Himself

    In the black market of Imperial Capital, Wanyan Lin was dressed in white, which was more than snow. Although wearing a mask could not conceal his extraordinary splendor, it attracted people''s attention. Instead, he was accompanied by a gray attendant, which was completely ignored.


    In the business world, Wanyan Lin naturally wouldn''t let go of the black market. Although he didn''t want to monopolize the black market like Su Mianyue, he often made a big profit.


    Today, it was the last sale on hand, and Wanyan Lin had just made a profit on the black market to avoid loopholes.


    "Master, the deal is over there." The gray-clothed attendant looked at a shop specializing in large items and whispered.


    "Let them take the money with them. This money is enough for three months''military supplies. They don''t need to be responsible for the black market anymore." Wanyan Lin, who was under the mask, had a faint smile. Ever since he met Su Mianyue, he had never seemed to worry about money.


    "Yes." The gray attendant replied.


    The master and servant walked around for a while before leaving the black market. This would be Wanyan Lin''s last deal on the Tianlan''s Imperial Capital black market, or they would inevitably reveal their whereabouts.


    In Yicui House, Childe Bai once again placed his number one card. He did not know how many patrons he had angered, but no one knew that after the two ambiguous people in front of him entered the house, the style of the painting changed drastically, and the gray-clothed entourage naturally stayed outside the door to prevent anyone from ruining the master''s'' good deeds''.


    "Green sleeves, master." Green sleeves put away their charming smile and knelt down on one knee to salute, as if it was the style of a secret guard.


    "Arrange for the evacuation, and you will follow the first wave of people back," Wanyan Lin ordered coldly.


    Green sleeve was stunned, and then his eyes turned red with joy, "Please rest assured, master. Green sleeve will not disappoint master. We are waiting for master to return at the Hengyuan."


    "Get up and talk." With a wave of his hand, Wanyan Lin took out a brocade box and put it on the table, "Give this to chili. He knows what to do."


    "Yes." Green sleeve did not ask any more questions, and chili was the leader of the dark guard trained by Wanyan Lin. Over the years, he had been scheming for Wanyan Lin in the Tianlan, setting up a lot of hidden stakes, and training many dark guards.


    After the explanation had been completed, Wanyan Lin let green sleeve back, not caring about the other emotions in green sleeve''s eyes, a moving chess piece, is no longer a perfect chess piece.


    When he entered the chamber, someone was already waiting for him. If Wanyan Se were here, he would have recognized him as his guard.


    "See you, master." Zhong ke saluted.


    "Find a way to hold Wanyan Se back for another month so that he won''t be able to leave." Wanyan Lin raised his hand, gestured for forgiveness, and ordered softly.


    "Master, Prince Regent sent a secret letter to Wanyan Se asking him to leave as soon as possible, afraid that the hengyuan country would change," Zhong Ke replied.


    Wanyan Lin was silent for a moment, his fingers tapping on the table, completely unaware that he was imitating Su Mianyue.


    "You don''t have to be on duty tonight. I have my own way to stall him." There was no worry in Wanyan Lin''s eyes, as if everything was under control.


    "Yes." Seeing that Wanyan Lin had no other instructions, Zhong Ke bowed and left.


    Another person entered the secret room. His hair was gray and his face was full of vicissitudes, but his eyes were twinkling and he was a wise old man.


    Seeing the old man come in, Wanyan Lin actually got up and arched his hand. "Master."


    The old man had no official position in the Hengyuan, but if he mentioned his identity, it would be respected. He was clearly the most respected bachelor of the Hengyuan, zhan shikai, but he lived in seclusion in the mountains. He would become Wanyan Se''s master because of Wanyan Se''s intelligence and ambition. Naturally, he had to work hard and persevere.


    And zhan shikai was not only Wanyan Lin''s master, but also his advisor, who was the most important task beside Wanyan Lin.


    "Young master." Zhan shikai was not proud of himself. After returning a salute to Wanyan Lin, he sat side by side with him, but he only sat two-thirds of the chair to show that he remembered his identity. "The situation in the Hengyuan can no longer allow young master to wait any longer. Is young master really going to disregard his own safety for a woman, regardless of the country of the Hengyuan?"


    Wanyan Lin''s eyes flashed and he said with a smile, "Sure enough, nothing can be hidden from master."


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin did not hide from himself, zhan shikai sighed and said, "Young master should know that in the future, the woman will not be able to stay in the harem. Why should the young master cling to her?"


    "Has the master ever seen the disciple''s emotions?" Wanyan Lin smiled, but his smile was very obscure. He admitted that he was really in love, but the luxury of love was not something that the imperial family could have. Wanyan Lin would never do anything for a person who did not benefit him at all.


    Zhan shikai took a deep look at Wanyan Lin. Seeing that his eyes were open, he said, "It''s all right. You are never a willful person. I believe you are. But you should know how to weigh the weight. Don''t delay important things because of her, or you will lose more than you gain."


    "Please rest assured, master. The disciple has his own limits." Wanyan Lin nodded, but his eyes flashed.


    It was unexpected to have feelings for Su Mianyue, and it was a decision that had only recently been made to take Su Mianyue away. Whether it was this palpitating feeling or Su Mianyue''s way of doing things, Wanyan Lin would not keep her by Mu Tinng''s side.


    Of course, Wanyan Lin also understood what zhan shikai meant. He could not give Su Mianyue the highest honor, not even the title, but that was the future, there was no absolute.


    Mu Tinng, on the other hand, put away the treasure to spoil a hypocritical and disgusting woman. Sooner or later, he will regret it.


    Su Mianyue had no idea that she was being targeted by Wanyan Lin, much less that she was in a situation where Wanyan Lin had been behind the scenes to force her to leave the palace, and she was still waiting for Wanyan Lin to give her the bonus. Wouldn''t it be a pity not to earn money?


    In the dead of night, a gust of wind blew past his face. Su Mianyue immediately closed the window and turned to look at Wanyan Lin, who was pouring tea in his chair, excitedly. He asked with a smile, "Tell me, how much did you earn this time?"


    "Three million taels of gold." Wanyan Lin said, taking out a stack of gold tickets and putting them on the table, but he didn''t lie.


    According to their agreement, the goods that were sold this time were calculated by rounding up. Su Mianyue took two-thirds of the whole head, and the rest was for Wanyan Lin''s hard work.


    Picking up the golden ticket, Su Mianyue seriously clicked it. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Wanyan Lin, but that he liked the feeling of counting the tickets the most. He didn''t feel sorry for the previous owner and sold all her things. It was better than the women who left Mu Tinng.


    "How much did the Gu Family faction eat?" Su Mianyue asked excitedly after counting the golden tickets.


    On the other side of the black market, it can''t be just the people in the underworld who are doing business. There are big officials behind them, and of course, they need a share. The two black shops supported by the Gu''s Mansion, which earn 30 % of their net profits every year, are not a small amount.


    But what Su Mianyue was even more curious about was that although the Gu''s Mansion reached out to the black market for a few years, they did not earn much, nor did they see the luxury of the Gu''s Mansion, where did all the money go?


    Su Mianyue had yet to find out about this deal, and her intuition told her that the truth must be very interesting, even a big chip to kill the Gu Family and Gu Linng.


    "According to you, the most conspicuous things have been delivered." Wanyan Lin replied, thinking for a moment, and said, "It''s about 7.8 million taels of gold. They can double their profits with a backhand."


    "Yes, it''s done well." Su Mianyue was in high spirits. He took out a gold ticket and threw it in front of Wanyan Lin. He said generously, "This is a reward. The next time you do something, you need this efficiency."


    Wanyan Lin''s mouth twitched, but he did not refuse. It was worth a hundred thousand taels of silver. Don''t be a fool.


    "Thank you, Brother Su." Wanyan Lin put away the money with a smile and asked curiously, "You have a grudge against Gu Linng and the Gu Family. Why are you so kind this time and giving them such a big deal?"


    "Curiosity killed the cat. Are you sure you want to know?" Su Mianyue raised his lips and smiled with narrowed eyes.


    "I was afraid of being implicated by you, so of course I should know." Wanyan Lin blinked and immediately captivated everyone. However, Su Mianyue gave him a blank look and did not call.


    In fact, Su Mianyue scolded Wanyan Lin in his heart for a few words. This kind of typical brain twitch, nothing to throw a wink, don''t you know that my sister is a married woman?


    "The treasury was stolen, and without any evidence, the su family was almost taken away by that idiot Mu Tinng. The Phoenix Palace was stolen, but the Gu''s Mansion was involved. Do you think mu ting would completely cover up for a Gu Linng?" Su Mianyue asked with a smile.


    "Not necessarily." Wanyan Lin replied ambiguously.


    "Even if he does, at least his trust in the Gu Family will be greatly reduced, and even Gu Linng will be left out for a while. This is the time for me to turn around." Su Mianyue smiled with a vicious gleam in his eyes.


    Wanyan Lin shook his face and asked, "You, want to break the ice with Mu Tinng?"


    "Break your sister." A shudder hit Wanyan Lin on the head. Su Mianyue lay half on the table and sneered, "I almost became crippled. If I don''t take revenge, do you think I can swallow this?"


    Both Gu Linng and Mu Tinng were the same culprits, but Mu Tinng was related to the situation in the entire Tianlan, so Su Mianyue would not easily touch him, but the treasury was stolen and played with by his beloved woman, this kind of revenge is absolutely refreshing.


    With a sneer, Su Mianyue picked up the teacup, dipped his finger in the tea, and wrote a few big words on the table. He raised an eyebrow complacently at Wanyan Lin and saw Wanyan Lin smiling and nodding his head.


    "By the way, you should be leaving soon." After he finished speaking, Su Mianyue asked with concern.


    "Well, this month." Wanyan Lin replied, her eyes fixed on Su Mianyue for a moment, not wanting to miss a trace of her expression.


    "Have a good trip. Go back and fight for your great cause. Don''t forget about our cooperation. If you lose money, wait for me to retaliate." Su Mianyue smiled heartlessly, but he felt a little disappointed.


    In this world, Biwu was the most loyal to Su Mianyue and the person he got along with the most, but not everything could be said, and he had to worry about being seen as a change of heart at any time.


    Su Yu had a brother-sister relationship, but not much contact with them. Facing the su family, he was even more embarrassed. Only Wanyan Lin was a special being. Although Wanyan Lin had a purpose to contact her, he had worked together more than once, and might be the most powerful ally in the future. Su Mianyue was unconsciously dependent on her.


    Su Mianyue did not see the slightest reluctance on his face, Wanyan Lin would inevitably be disappointed, but smiled and said: "You are good, empty gloves and white wolves do not say, but also dare to be so rude to me, not afraid that I earn millions of dollars, but you kicked this second owner?"


    "You can try. I promise I''ll make it worth more." Su Mianyue smiled lightly, but his eyes sparkled with confidence.


    Such a Su Mianyue, let Wanyan Lin see a bit of flash, it is this kind of confident look, let him be moved, and even determined to own it.


    "I''ve always been wise, so it''s better not to try." Wanyan Lin rubbed his nose and looked straight at Su Mianyue, "Don''t forget my promise to you. If one day you don''t want to stay in the deep palace, I will save you."


    "At all costs?" Su Mianyue asked with an eyebrow raised.


    "At all costs," Wanyan Lin replied solemnly.


    Without any words of love, their eyes met, but they understood each other''s heart, and it was better than a thousand words.

 Chapter 89 Su Yus Pain And Endurance

    Within two days, Mu Tinng''s spies found out the whereabouts of Phoenix Palace''s lost treasures, mostly from the black market and directly to the Gu''s Mansion.


    In the fury of the thunderbolt, Mu Tinng was demoted to the rank of second grade concubine on the charge of Gu Linng''s arrogance. Her name was Concubine Ling.


    Because of the lax discipline of his goddaughter, gu taifu ordered him to shut his door, suspend all his duties, and even the forces with Grand Preceptor Gu were found various reasons to demote.


    At the same time, the Su Family was lifted, Mu Tinng gave some treasures and medicinal herbs as consolation, Empress Dowager also gave a lot of good things to let go, but also personally went to comfort.


    The wind in the palace changed so quickly that the concubines were caught off guard. The people who belonged to Gu Linng''s faction also came to the phoenix residence palace to give gifts. Su Mianyue directly asked people to accept the gifts, and no one was seen when he was sick.


    Finally, some peace was changed. Su Mianyue was going to wear a mask and leave the palace. Biwu was not allowed to accompany him this time and stayed in Phoenix Palace.


    In cat alley, in a newly dug secret room, Su Yu was sitting at the top, and below were several men in black, each wearing a fierce murderous aura, but their faces were the kind of ordinary people who would not be looked at in the crowd.


    Of course, this was because they were wearing human skin masks, otherwise it would be difficult to live here.


    "Young master, our men and horses are placed in several mountains according to the young master''s orders, so the capital is also secretly recruiting troops and horses, but this..." The leader of the men spoke with some shame. As subordinates, they could not completely share the worries of the lord. It was indeed their incompetence.


    "Here''s a million taels of gold. You can take it to the emergency first." Su Yu pushed the gold ticket box over with a serious face and said, "Pick some people out and arrange for them to infiltrate into the various countries. In addition, train a group of people to be responsible for business expenses. I will think of ways to start the funds."


    "Young master!" The man stood up excitedly and knelt in front of Su Yu. Although he did not know how the golden tickets came from, he also knew how hastily they had left when they fled, and had no chance to bring out anything valuable. "Rest assured, young master. I will do my best to prepare for the great cause. Please take care of yourself."


    In order not to attract the attention of the Yan Country traitor, Su Yu came to the Tianlan alone. He knew that only these few people in the secret room knew him here, and also to prevent the existence of traitors.


    However, no one knew Su Yu''s current identity, and these people could only contact him here, and they needed to enter through a secret channel.


    "We are all confidants left behind by our father. We still need to work together with our father to help the Yan Country dynasty. If we don''t kill the traitors, our father will be ashamed of his loyalty to you." Su Yu stood up and bowed deeply to the people present, saying, "When the great cause is accomplished, it will be the day when all the kings will be crowned and worshipped. The lonely king swore by the heroic spirit of his father that the blood of the thieves will be paid, and those brave and loyal men will not die in vain."


    "We will be loyal to the young master. If we break this oath, we will never be reincarnated." A group of people kneeled and swore, their voices loud and resolute, but also revealed sadness.


    After discussing some more things, Su Yu let everyone go, and he walked out of the secret room. Without a cup of tea, Su Mianyue came to him, and Su Yu immediately gathered his resolute spirit of killing and went forward with a smile.


    "Why is sister here?" When he brought Su Mianyue into the house, Su Yu poured her a cup of tea and carefully observed Su Mianyue''s face and hands to make sure that Su Mianyue was really fine.


    Su Mianyue was the greatest benefactor in Su Yu''s life. Without Su Mianyue''s help, Su Yu would not have died, but it would have been difficult to earn so much money in such a short period of time. His men would have been distracted by the lack of food and medicine.


    But Su Mianyue didn''t know Su Yu''s real identity, or else he wouldn''t have gotten along so well with him.


    "I haven''t come to see you for a long time, so I came here to take a walk." Su Mianyue smiled and spoke. Seeing that su yu''s eyes were still as clear as before, he could not help but feel comforted.


    The worldly stench of copper did not infect Su Yu, or else Su Mianyue would regret the pressure he had put on him.


    "Sister is here just in time. This is the account book for this month''s profits and the latest recruitment list." Su Yu walked to the bookcase, opened a secret compartment, and took out two booklets.


    "You can decide these things. I believe you have the ability." Su Mianyue waved her hand, not wanting to get involved too much. After all, she had to leave sooner or later, and Su Yu''s side was her last card. Early contact would be easier to expose. It would be better to wait for the time to come.


    What''s more, the world was full of tokens and not faces. Su Mianyue really wanted to use the power that Su Yu had nurtured, as long as he showed up with the tokens.


    "Then I''ll take the profits to my sister." Su Yu walked to the table and took out a brocade box containing the net profit that he had promised Su Mianyue.


    "No hurry." Su Mianyue waved her hand. She had enough money in her hand. Even if she could raise an army, it would be fine. She said, "Take this money and nurture the dark forces. I want more than money. I also need security. In addition, you should seize the opportunity to infiltrate your business into other countries. We can''t hang on to the Tianlan."


    There was a glint in Su Yu''s eyes. He had planned to expand his business, but he didn''t know how to mention it to Su Mianyue, so he had to accept it.


    After the two of them discussed some of the arrangements, Su Yu asked, "Has sister been in contact with Childe Bai?"


    Knowing that Su Yu was asking about Wanyan Lin''s visit to the su mansion to deliver a message for her, Su Mianyue nodded and said, "You can rest assured that he will leave the Tianlan soon and will not have any effect on our affairs. If we meet in other places, we will treat it as if we don''t know each other."


    "Does sister know his true identity?" Su Yu looked down and asked. He obviously knew something.


    Su Mianyue nodded, not saying much.


    Hearing this, Su Yu''s eyes flashed with disappointment. In Su Mianyue''s heart, Childe Bai really had a place, and even he had to avoid it.


    "His city is very deep, so it''s best for his sister to stay away from him, especially since she has a special identity. If she is caught by someone with a heart, she will be very disadvantageous to her." Su Yu looked a little gloomy. He should have stayed by Su Mianyue''s side, but if he wanted to protect her, he had to stay by her side.


    "I know." Su Mianyue obviously didn''t want to talk about Wanyan Lin. Su Yu only knew too much to add to his troubles, or even trouble, so he changed the subject, "On the black market, avoid all business related to the palace for the time being. It''s okay to earn less money. You should try to do more business on the surface. It''s best to be involved with the Gu Family, but don''t act rashly."


    Su Yu nodded in response, calming down the emotions in her heart, looking at her with Su Mianyue''s favorite clear eyes and asking, "How is sister doing in the palace? If he bullies you again, sister will not tolerate it. Whether it''s the Prime Minister''s Mansion or me, you can protect her well and never want to see her swallow her anger."


    In order to prevent Su Mianyue from doubting his own thoughts, Su Yu could only put the su family in front of him, but his heart was filled with worry. Mu Tinng had no feelings for Su Mianyue at all. Would he want to see her trapped in the deep palace for the rest of her life?


    "I see. You worry so much when you''re young. Be careful not to grow too tall." Su Mianyue smiled and joked. Her heart was warm. At least Su Yu was concerned about her, not her predecessor.


    After a few words of gossip, Su Mianyue offered to walk around the streets and recuperate in the palace all day long. He was suffocating and Su Yu wanted to accompany him.


    On the street, there was a young man who looked and dressed inconspicuously. Next to him was an ordinary young girl. The two of them walked by chatting and laughing. When they saw something strange and interesting, they would buy it, or eat or play with it.


    "That mask in front of you is not bad. Wearing it at night for chivalrous acts will definitely impress people." Su Mianyue smiled and pointed at a grimace mask on the stall, but did not notice that Su Yu''s face changed slightly. He pulled him straight to the stall.


    "Boss, how do you sell this mask? I want it." Su Mianyue opened her purse.


    "Girl, this mask is not for sale. If it weren''t for the empty space, the little old man wouldn''t have put the child''s graffiti on display. I''m really sorry," the old man said with a smile.


    "Now that you''ve put it on display, why not sell it? Your boss is too bad at business. Your son has a different mind. This mask is much more interesting than those that can be seen. Let him draw it again later." It was rare for Su Mianyue to see something unusual. Naturally, he wanted to buy it, but he didn''t have to buy it, but he had to try it out.


    "I really offended this girl. To be honest, the little old man is not from the Tianlan, but separated from the little boy in the war. That''s why he sold his face all the way. This is the only thought that the little boy left for the little old man. The little old man really can''t sell it." As the peddler spoke, he could not help but shed tears.


    Su Mianyue did not expect his persistence to make others sad, so he handed over a piece of silver and casually took off two masks, "In that case, I can''t force it. These two masks are not bad, so I bought them. I wish you and your son an early reunion."


    Su Mianyue opened his mouth and hurriedly put on the mask of one fairy and handed the mask of another fairy to Su Yu. He did not notice the excitement in his eyes when he looked at the peddler.


    "Let''s go. I don''t have much time." Seeing that su yu was still standing in front of the stall, Su Mianyue pulled his sleeve and went to the stall where the candy man was selling. He asked the boss to make a candy man for her and didn''t pay attention to Su Yu''s actions.


    "This mask should be a pair, but it''s the only one left." Su Yu glanced at the grim-faced mask and said in a low voice. Seeing that the stall owner''s expression had changed, he said in a low voice, "Since the old man is looking for someone, he might as well stay here for a few more days. After all, this is Imperial Capital. Children like to have fun. Maybe they can meet him."


    The stall stood up and opened his mouth. His eyes were red but he did not say a word. He carefully scanned the surroundings and knew that someone was watching. He took a mask and handed it to Su Yu, as if he were introducing a business deal, but said in a low voice: "Someone has been following me all this time. I know that the young master is safe and sound, and I will die in peace. I will leave Imperial Capital tomorrow and lead those people elsewhere. Please take care of yourself."


    Su Yu was sad, but he also knew that this was the best way. He said, "I heard that the feng shui of the Hengyuan is very good. My father-in-law might as well go and take a walk. The day of reunion will not be far away."


    "All right, all right. Thank you for reminding me. I will leave tomorrow and wait for that day to come." Holding back his tears, the vendor took the mask that Su Yu gave him and nodded with a smile. It looked like he was happy to have done two more deals, but he was actually bowing to Su Yu.


    Holding two masks, Su Yu came to Su Mianyue and let Su Mianyue pose for him, asking the vendor to make him a candy man, but his heart was full of mixed feelings.


    The vendor was actually yuan zhenghan, the crown prince of the Yan Country, and that grimace was painted by yuan zhenghan''s grandson, Su Yu''s accompanying student Yuan Shaoqiu. But when Yuan Shaoqiu escaped, in order to give Su Yu a chance to survive, he put on his clothes to lead the enemy away. Now, his life and death are unknown.


    Su Yu endured the pain in his heart. He was glad that he was wearing a mask. Otherwise, he had no idea how to hide it from Su Mianyue. His sorrow was already overflowing in his chest.

 Chapter 90 Wan Yanlin Returned Home

    After walking down a street, Su Mianyue was in a good mood and muttered that a woman was indeed a natural shopaholic. However, Su Yu was preoccupied and did not pay much attention to her words.


    Choosing a second-rate teahouse to drink tea and listen to books, ordering some light pastries and small dishes, Su Mianyue was attracted by storytelling. There were too few entertainment programs in this era, and the content of storytelling in this second-rate teahouse, not only talked about current affairs, but also heard some wild history, which was also an open secret.


    Now, the storyteller was talking about prince Keshi of the kingdom of the heavenly wolf. Five days ago, he was castrated on the spot for molesting a woman from all walks of life, which attracted a lot of cheers from the onlookers. After all, prince Keshi had molested a lot of young girls and kidnapped a lot of young girls. All the people in Imperial Capital were very angry with him.


    "Did you say that this prince Keshi was really cut off for teasing people in the world?" Su Mianyue held back his laughter and asked Su Yu. He was curious about the woman who killed people, but he castrated her first and then killed her.


    "It''s just an official statement. It doesn''t matter what the truth is." Su Yu said softly, sipping his tea and looking sarcastically at a private room on the second floor, where the head of the teahouse was sitting, and behind him was the imperial court.


    If not for the imperial decree, which businessman would dare to openly expose the affairs of the imperial court as a joke?


    At this time, the storyteller talked about how wise and great their emperor was. As soon as he received the news, he directly sent a letter of condemnation to the Heaven Wolf Country and sent the evidence of prince Keshi''s misconduct in the Heaven Wolf Country together, which was bound to be given an explanation.


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue also understood why this storyteller dared to talk about the imperial court so recklessly. He could not help but say in a somewhat dull way, "The wolf country is also suffering enough today. Not only can we not get any benefits from the death of a prince, but we also have to be punished. We have to pay a large amount of compensation."


    Mu Tinng''s servant was indeed a very dark man. He was able to make use of prince Keshi''s land like this, and the treasury would be filled with money.


    However, in Su Mianyue''s heart, she was contemptuous. She did not believe what prince Keshi had done in Imperial Capital. Mu Tinng had no idea what he had done, but he had waited until now to get into trouble. It was obvious that he did not value the lives of the people, but just wanted benefits.


    However, the common people were ignorant and their thoughts were influenced by the words of the storyteller. Not only did no one think of this key point, but they also praised Mu Tinng''s wisdom and did not deserve sympathy.


    Perhaps, the people were not completely surprised, but did not dare to discuss, after all, this is a royal society.


    "It might be useful to keep an eye on those leaders." Su Mianyue noticed that every time the storyteller reached the climax, it was a few scattered people in the audience who took the lead in agitating the crowd. It must be Mu Tinng''s claws.


    Seeing a sneer hanging from the corner of Su Mianyue''s mouth, Su Yu nodded, which would suppress the emotions that had been brought about by seeing yuan zhenghan earlier and soften the look on Su Mianyue''s face.


    "I''m almost done eating. It''s time for me to go back. I''ll play with you next time." Su Mianyue spoke to Su Yu, but his eyes fell on the pile of gadgets. Unfortunately, it was inconvenient for him to return to the palace.


    "I''ll take these things home and set them up. When will my sister come out to play, then I''ll get them." Su Yu said with a smile. It was very interesting to see Su Mianyue being so playful.


    "Okay, but you can''t break it for me. I want you to look good without one thing." As he spoke with feigned ferocity, Su Mianyue got up and left, humming a tune to show how happy he was.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s happy back, Su Yu shook his head helplessly, but his eyes were full of spoiling looks that did not match his age. He really hoped that he could always protect her and make her happy forever.


    After Su Mianyue''s figure disappeared, Su Yu took the things back to Cat Lane and put them in the empty room, then immediately changed into a human skin mask and left from the dark path.


    The appearance of yuan zhenghan also meant that the thief had been led here. Su Yu was not worried about the safety of his subordinates, so he had to find them personally and stay out of the limelight for the time being.


    After Su Mianyue returned to the palace, she heard the little maids in Phoenix Palace discussing the news she heard in the teahouse today. Su Mianyue frowned, but now she was still dressed as a maidservant. It was not easy to scold her, so she had to change first.


    "Miss, are you happy today?" Biwu pouted and complained. It was obvious that she was bored in the palace.


    "I will take you out the next time I leave the palace. Our Biwu baby is not angry anymore." Su Mianyue coaxed Biwu and said, "Shut up all the people below and don''t talk about the past dynasty. If anyone can''t control their mouth any longer, go to the court and stay there. Phoenix Palace can''t tolerate such a person with a broken mouth."


    Biwu couldn''t turn his head around for a moment. The master who was talking to her with a smile the other moment was about to throw her into yeting court. He was so scared that he almost cried.


    Only then did Su Mianyue remember that Biwu was a small think-tank when he was smart, but when he was confused, he made people want to cry.


    With a sigh on his forehead, when Su Mianyue looked up again, he had already put on a smiling face and said to biwu, "Baby Biwu, I like you the most, miss. How can I bear to throw you into a place like yeting? You, this brain is like lazing, miss just said those palace people in Phoenix Palace who like to gossip, do you understand?"


    Biwu nodded hard, wiped away the tears that almost burst out of his eyes, and said sternly, "These little hooves, after a few days without discipline, have tightened their skin. Do you really think that whoever planted them can bully the master? Miss, wait. I''ll get the job done right away. I won''t let those things gossip again."


    Su Mianyue waved his hand and asked Biwu to handle it himself. After a day of shopping, he couldn''t bring anything back. Naturally, he didn''t have the joy of shopping. He could only balance his mind by talking to his grandfather.


    Su Mianyue, who had a good night''s sleep, did not know that someone had come to see her this night, but could only say goodbye to her who was sleeping soundly.


    In fact, these two days in the court, they had been discussing whether to let Seventh Prince of the hengyuan kingdom go back, because Su Chengye and his son were all recuperating in the house, so there was no leader to suggest, and the court was in a mess.


    His majesty, the emperor of the Tianlan, the Tianlan, has sent Prince Regent''s princess to make peace and have a good relationship with the two countries for a hundred years in order to show their sincerity. However, my father did not have much time. He also learned that the seventh brother almost died in the sea of fire many years ago and had not recovered yet. He was even more anxious, which caused his illness to worsen. He also asked the emperor of the Tianlan to grant me permission to take the seventh brother back to the Hengyuan." Wanyan Se cupped his fists and saluted. Although his tone was sincere and self-deprecating, there was a strong hatred hidden in his eyes.


    Who could have guessed that the proton, who had been under house arrest for many years, had the ability to go out of the palace and had caught hold of Wanyan Se, forcing him to take the initiative to ask Mu Tinng for help?


    The reason why Wanyan Lin waited so long was because he wanted a legitimate excuse to leave. Otherwise, no one would have noticed that he wanted to leave the Tianlan.


    Wanyan Se''s words made sense. After all, a prince who had no real power and was a cripple, even if he was born in the middle palace, it was completely worthless. Moreover, when Prince Regent, the Hengyuan, was in power, he did not care about Wanyan Lin''s life or death.


    As for Wanyan Shuang, she was just a daughter. Mu Tinng was not stupid enough to think that Prince Regent would give up his ambition to rule the world for a daughter.


    Thinking of the imperial physician''s report yesterday, Wanyan Lin''s old illness had relapsed, and he was afraid that there would not be much time left to go on, so Mu Tinng had to show magnanimity and grant Wanyan Se''s request.


    "That''s all. The Hengyuan monarch is deeply moved and I am deeply moved. I have ordered someone to send Seventh Prince to the pavilion. Third Prince should go back first to pack up so as not to delay his return and not allow your father and son to see each other for the last time." Mu Tinng said with emotion, but no one believed that this was the real reason.


    Most of all, it was the Wuqing family, not to mention the father-son relationship of other emperors.


    However, when Mu Tinng acted, all the officials wanted to welcome him. All the officials praised Mu Tinng for his righteousness and benevolence. Wanyan Se almost vomited blood on the spot.


    In the orchid palace, Wanyan Lin looked in the direction of Phoenix Palace, a smile hanging from the corner of his mouth. He said something silently and put the mask on his face.


    In that fire, many of his confidants died for Wanyan Lin. After escaping from death, Wanyan Lin swore to god that he would never take off his mask unless he could get what he deserved and avenge his men.


    "Young master, the old slave has finally waited for this day." The old servant wiped his tears, walked to Wanyan Lin''s side, and knelt down to kowtow to him.


    "Director zhong, please get up. We don''t have much time. This time when we return to the hengyuan kingdom, we will bring all our brothers back and ask director zhong to handle this matter personally." Xu helped him up, and Wanyan Lin turned around and walked towards the backyard, where the tablets of the heroes and Wanyan Lin''s loyal servants were consecrated.


    Director zhong immediately went to light three incense sticks and handed them to Wanyan Lin. The servants who followed Wanyan Lin in also lit three incense sticks and stood behind Wanyan Lin.


    "Brothers, we''re going home." Wanyan Lin''s tone was flat, but it was not difficult to detect his suppressed grief and resentment, and his eyes turned red in an instant.


    Director zhong and the others were all tearful, resentful, and also for Wanyan Lin''s brother.


    The Tianlan had an unshirkable responsibility for the fire that year, but the real culprit behind it was the people of the Tianlan, the one who had the wolf''s ambition to take over the blood of the royal family.


    Many of the people brought by Wanyan Lin died in the fire to protect their little master. This time, they brought their ashes back to settle the dead, but also to remind themselves of the deep blood feud.


    After the incense, Wanyan Lin turned around, looked at the remaining dozen old ministries, and said in a deep voice, "Today I, Wanyan Lin, swear to avenge the deceased and take back everything that belongs to us."


    "Avenge and take back everything." The servants suppressed their grief and echoed in a low voice, their eyes red as if they had seen the scene after escaping from the sea of fire.


    In less than a stick of incense time, the people sent by Mu Tinng had already arrived in Orchid Palace. Because Wanyan Lin pretended to be ill, he had people carry him out, but everyone''s footsteps did not become light because of joy, but heavy.


    They had been looking forward to this day for many years, but they were also very clear that the real war began at this moment, and they had to be more vigilant to protect the master.


    Not far away, Mu Tinng stood in a corner with dehai by his side, watching Wanyan Lin being carried out of Orchid Palace, his eyes dim.


    Despite the imperial physician''s treatment, Mu Tinng still did not fully believe that yan lin would be terminally ill, but this did not prevent him from letting Wanyan Lin go. The more civil strife in the Hengyuan, the more beneficial it was for him.


    "Send someone to escort them out of the Tianlan. Make sure they don''t have any life worries before they step out of the Tianlan." Mu Tinng ordered coldly. Dehai looked up subconsciously and only noticed a slight movement of the wind. Then he lowered his head in case mu ting would get angry.


    With a snort, Mu Tinng turned around and left, only to find that there was nowhere else to go in the harem except the imperial study. At least there was no one to tell what was going on in his heart, which was the sorrow of being an emperor.

 Chapter 91 The Wind Rises And the Clouds Rise

    The news of Wanyan Lin leaving the palace was brought home first by the court officials. Although Grand Preceptor Gu was under house arrest, the people of gu tai fu''s party still passed the news to him at the first time. Any major event in the court could be unknown wind direction.


    When Wanyan Lin was sent to the post house, Wanyan Se''s face was extremely ugly, but he could not help but pretend that he was deeply in love with his brother, which made many people cry, but how many people were really touched is unknown.


    After retreating, Wanyan Se''s eyes were still red, but he had changed his face and looked at Wanyan Lin angrily. He wished he could eat his bone marrow and peel his skin.


    "Didn''t brother sanhuang miss me so much just now? Why did he want to kill me so badly in the blink of an eye? It seems that brother sanhuang hasn''t learned how to hide his emotions after all these years of living under Prince Regent." Wanyan Lin sneered.


    "Why should seventh brother make fun of me? You know that Prince Regent sent me here to take your life and make trouble for the Tianlan. Seeing the brotherhood, I can''t bear to make a move on you, but seventh brother is trying so hard. Is that the brotherhood of seventh brother?" Wanyan Se gritted his teeth and roared.


    If Prince Regent failed to finish the task, Third Prince would naturally have to eat the first place when he returned, but he was weak, and it was impossible to enter the palace to kill Wanyan Lin. Moreover,'' Wanyan Lin'' never left Orchid Palace, even if Wanyan Se wanted to see him, he should not, and he had no chance to do so.


    However, Wanyan Se never expected that Wanyan Lin actually had evidence of his collaboration with the sixth prince of the Beichen kingdom, Beichen Xi, and used it as a threat to let Wanyan Se cooperate with him to return to the hengyuan kingdom openly.


    What Wanyan Se feared most was that if he had never returned to the Hengyuan without a sound, he would have been informed by Prince Regent. But Wanyan Lin was not afraid of Prince Regent''s power, so how could he be regarded as a fledgling prince?


    "So, I have to thank brother sanhuang for not killing me?" Wanyan Lin''s voice was frighteningly calm, but Wanyan Se could hear the sarcasm.


    Ignoring Wanyan Se''s flushed face, Wanyan Lin added, "Brother sanhuang seems to have forgotten that our common enemy is Prince Regent. Before we moved to Prince Regent, no matter how many fights we had, we were only married to Prince Regent. Only with the exception of Prince Regent, you and I were eligible for a showdown."


    Knowing that what Wanyan Lin said made perfect sense, Wanyan Se was not reconciled because he knew too well the difference between himself and Wanyan Se. Once Prince Regent was removed, he was the next target to be removed.


    Seeing the murderous look in Wanyan Se''s eyes, wan yanlin said softly: "Brother sanhuang, you don''t have to be so discouraged. You can achieve what you have achieved today under the oppression of Prince Regent. In the future, you will have the opportunity to fight Prince Regent and me. Brother sanhuang will have more opportunities to grow his wings. You only need to stand on my side in matters of great importance and join hands with me to fight Prince Regent. In the eyes of brother sanhuang, would Prince Regent rather take advantage of the situation than snatch the throne from me openly?"


    Wanyan Se remained silent, as if weighing the pros and cons of the matter, and Wanyan Lin did not pursue him to give a clear answer, because Wanyan Lin was certain that once he returned to the Hengyuan, Wanyan Se could only choose to join forces with him, or else he would not even be qualified to compete for the throne.


    An hour later, Wanyan Se''s men put everything in order. They set off in a grand manner and immediately attracted the attention of many people. After all, it was a big thing that the Hengyuan''s protons were taken away. Everyone guessed how powerful the country of the Hengyuan was. Otherwise, how could the emperor let the protons go?


    Of course, the people were most concerned about whether the two countries would start a war after Wanyan Lin was taken away. They were used to living a peaceful life and were naturally unwilling to join the army.


    "Stop, Wanyan Se. Stop for the princess." When the carriage reached the downtown area, it heard Wanyan Shuang''s domineering voice. Wanyan Se''s face was extremely ugly.


    According to his status, he was the prince, and Wanyan Shuang was just a princess. When he saw him, he wanted to pay his respects, but the reality was the opposite. Wanyan Shuang never gave Wanyan Se face, even in public.


    Because of Wanyan Shuang''s arrival, the procession had to stop. Wanyan Se came down from the carriage and asked patiently, "Does the princess have a family letter that the prince needs to bring back to Prince Regent?"


    "Wanyan Se, do you know why this princess came here? Who gave you the courage to take wan yanlin back to the hengyuan kingdom under the orders of my father? Are you so presumptuous as not to put my father in your eyes? Don''t forget, my father cultivated you to be where you are today, and you can destroy it." Wanyan Se was used to arrogance, and no matter how many people were on the street, he pointed at Wanyan Se with a whip and spoke without any hesitation.


    "Since the princess married to the Tianlan, she has been a member of the Tianlan since then. It is related to the affairs of the government. The princess does not need to ask. The seventh brother is the prince of the royal family. He should have returned to his hometown. If the princess has any questions, she might as well ask Prince Regent herself and ask the princess to make way." Wanyan Se had a rare hard time. He did not sell Wanyan Shuang face, but he did not dare to speak too fiercely. It was obvious that the fear of Prince Regent had gone deep into his bones.


    "Stop fooling around with this princess. Do you think this princess doesn''t know what you''re thinking? Since you said you want this princess to ask your father, leave him here for now. After father answers, this princess will not stop you." Wan yan shuang crossed her waist and looked coldly at Wanyan Se, not giving him any face.


    "Since the princess insists, then..." Wanyan Se''s face darkened and he gave the order, "Come on, send the princess back to the mansion. No one can take responsibility for the delay."


    Even though Wanyan Shuang was favored by Prince Regent, Wanyan Se was a puppet trained by Prince Regent. Prince Regent''s men had always believed what he said. After all, the consequences of falsely passing on Prince Regent''s orders were not something that Prince Regent could afford.


    Unfortunately, these people were used to being preconceived. They did not expect that Wanyan Se had actually given orders this time and was ready to confront Prince Regent.


    He looked at Wanyan Lin''s carriage with hatred. This guy didn''t even show his face to let himself out. He really wanted to push himself into a corner.


    Wanyan Se''s face was sullen, but the unknowns were secretly guessing that Third Prince of the hengyuan kingdom was slapped in the face by Prince Regent''s daughter. It was obvious how arrogant Prince Regent was, afraid that he did not want Wanyan Lin, the direct descendant, to return alive.


    Wanyan Shuang was escorted to the reviewing hall by someone. Wanyan Se immediately urged the team to leave quickly to avoid any trouble.


    Not far from the Hengyuan team, Su Yu sat in the tea house wearing a hoodie, his eyes fixed on the carriage Wanyan Lin was sitting in, his expression hard to tell.


    Seeing the hengyuan army go far and throw down a piece of silver, Su Yu turned around and walked towards the alley. A seller pushing a truck was hawking. Su Yu walked past him and whispered, "Send a detour to the Hengyuan and spread the news that Wanyan Lin wants to go back. Don''t leave any evidence behind."


    The peddler nodded, still shouting loudly, while Su Yu, after a long walk, flashed into a small house, which had about four or five rooms, but there were more than twenty and a half year old children living in it. Their clothes were shabby, but they were very fast.


    When Su Yu came in, the half-grown children were practicing their fists and feet. They wanted to salute when they saw Su Yu. Su Yu waved his hand to let them continue. He walked quickly into the west wing, where a white-haired man in his fifties was holding a cigarette bag and teaching a few seven-or eight-year-old children how to read.


    "Elder Xun." Su Yu bowed his hand and the children stepped out of the room with good eyesight. They continued to practice their handwriting with branches at the base of the wall. It was obvious that they were used to this kind of scene.


    That''s right, this was a slum, where poor people lived, and this small courtyard was full of orphans and widows. Su Yu found this place because the upper class would not pay attention to such a place where birds don''t shit, and the children here are all free from worry. No matter which country they are from, those who can give them enough food and drink can be loyal for the rest of their lives.


    "Young master shouldn''t be here." Elder Xun looked up at Su Yu and saw that his disguise was very mysterious. He said, "These children have at least a year or two before they can be used. It''s useless for the young master to come here now."


    "This time, I didn''t come here to ask for people, but to let Elder Xun know that a large number of people have been collected from now on. This yard is not enough, so I bought a few more yards and trained them in the fastest way. I send a group of people to the mountain every three months, and someone will train them." Su Yu said respectfully, obviously very respectful of this Elder Xun.


    Hearing this, Elder Xun opened his gray eyes and nodded, "The old lady knows. The young man can leave now."


    Knocking on the edge of the kang, Elder Xun continued to add tobacco to the bag. After slowly lighting it, he gulped down the clouds and began to smoke. After a while, he saw that Su Yu had not left, and asked, "Do you have any instructions, young master?"


    "I..." Su Yu opened his mouth and wanted to say that he had seen yuan zhenghan, but then he thought that if one more person knew the news, it would be a little more dangerous. Moreover, if Elder Xun knew that yuan zhenghan was in Imperial Capital at the moment, he would go to visit his old friend regardless of anything. "It''s nothing. I just remembered that I was in a hurry, and the wine I bought for you for Elder Xun was left at the winery. I forgot to bring it over."


    "The young master is not such a big hearted person, but what happened?" Elder Xun asked with a frown.


    "The protons from the Hengyuan were picked up just now." Su Yu changed the subject and was really successful.


    Elder Xun raised his eyebrows and said after a long time, "The structure of the world is going to be changed. Do you have a plan?"


    "Infiltrate the enemy and keep a low profile." Su Yu opened his mouth, afraid that he did not realize that he was becoming more and more like Su Mianyue in front of outsiders.


    Looking at Su Yu deeply, Elder Xun nodded in relief and said, "As expected, the young master has grown up. If he can have such an idea, the old man will have an explanation for the old man."


    "Thank you for Elder Xun''s teachings over the years." Su Yu saluted with his fists crossed.


    "Don''t worry, young master. The old lady will arrange everything well here. Young master should leave early so as not to attract attention and try not to come over personally in the future." As Elder Xun said this, he fell over the quilt on the kang head. He could not see the posture of a great scholar, but he looked like a depressed and frustrated old man.


    He put an ordinary purse containing broken silver on the edge of the kang. Su xun bowed his hand and said goodbye, but he did not know that after he left, Elder Xun immediately sat up and called Su Yu''s bodyguard to complete the task that Su Yu had given him.


    How could Elder Xun not take it seriously when it was obvious that he had to have thick savings and thin hair to raise a few years old child?


    On this day, the whole of Imperial Capital was watching Wanyan Lin being taken away. Of course, he had to pay attention to the arrogant and domineering princess Wanyan Shuang. The Gu Family that married her was also criticized. After all, such a great buddha is not easy to provide. If one is not handled properly, it will affect the diplomatic relations between the two countries. The Gu Family could also be unlucky.


    But more people were puzzled whether the Su Family was really''surprised'' to not marry Wanyan Shuang, or did they deliberately push this burden away? But did the gu family marry Wanyan Shuang to share your worries or to have other plans?


    Rumors spread, but the palace was another scene, not to mention the news of Gu Linng secretly hated, broken a lot of porcelain, but Su Mianyue was absent-minded, even playing mahjong can do several times.

 Chapter 92 My Life Is in Your Hands (2)

    A month passed quickly, perhaps because he had been watching the envoys leave, so Mu Tinng rarely had time to go to the harem, and Phoenix Palace would not go. Su Mianyue often sneaked out of the palace to play with Su Yu, so naturally he dared to go to the street after changing his appearance.


    Today was the opening day of their first restaurant. The huge restaurant was different from the usual from the decoration layout to the dishes, and the publicity was aimed at some students. Today, naturally, it attracted countless students who thought they were talented.


    The buffet restaurant was more suitable for students to discuss academics, and the dishes were novel and popular. The price was also set in the middle class, which was the intention of Su Mianyue and Su Yu. Only students of this kind could be used by them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the opening day of the diner''s residence. Our owner has something to say. Any knowledgeable person would like to compose a poem or write a pair of couples. Today''s consumption is free, and the top three are even more generous prizes. Please see, these third prizes are tribute inkstones..." The shopkeeper was standing on the corridor on the second floor, talking loudly about the rules of the competition, which attracted the cheers of all the students.


    If they were given money, many would think it was an insult, but the four treasures of the study were the favorite of the scholars, especially the few guests who could afford to buy tributes.


    In one of the few private rooms, Su Mianyue and Su Yu looked at each other and smiled at each other. Who would have thought that the future humble officials of the Tianlan court would become their guests?


    "It''s too noisy here. Let''s go out today." Su Mianyue suggested as he looked at Biwu, who was about to doze off.


    "Sister is not a plaything yet." Su Yu shook her head and laughed.


    "Yes, yes, yes, you know me best." Su Mianyue wrinkled his nose and glared at Su Yu. The bear child was becoming less and less adorable and even exposed her.


    "Are you going shopping?" Biwu stood up, wiped the drool off his mouth and shouted, "It''s good to go shopping. Let''s go. We don''t have much time."


    Pinching the tip of Biwu''s nose, Su Mianyue held her arm and said, "Come on, let''s go for an outing today. Didn''t you say you wanted to ride a horse?"


    "That''s great. Biwu loves miss so much." Biwu shouted excitedly.


    The master and servant walked out in a frolic, but they did not notice the loss and heartache in Su Yu''s eyes.


    Such a beautiful woman should live a heroic life, not be trapped in a cage made of gold, and not be abused like Mu Tinng.


    The wild environment always made people happy. Biwu and Su Mianyue only knew how to ride horses, but their horsemanship was really weak. They could only ride horses in a straight line. Once they entered the woods, they were somewhat tied up. The last time they went to Imperial Mausoleum to look for Mu Tinng, they suffered this loss, so they naturally cherished this opportunity. Su Yu was the coach who taught them how to ride.


    After more than an hour of practice, the sun became poisonous, and the three of them began to prepare lunch. Since it was Su Yu''s game, when the smell of barbecue wafted, Biwu couldn''t help but drool. She was a real foodie.


    "Look at your hopeless look. Don''t let anyone know that I know you. It''s really embarrassing." Su Mianyue glanced at Biwu with disgust. He cut off a rabbit leg for her, cut one for himself, and gave the rest to Su Yu.


    "Miss, please stop talking about me. I''m greedy too." Biwu grunted, not buying it.


    "You little girl, can''t you just let me do it once?" Su Mianyue reached out his greasy paws discontentedly to ravage Biwu''s face. Fortunately, Biwu hid quickly.


    "Miss, as soon as she was exposed, she forgot how to call me baby biwu. It''s so sad." For safety''s sake, Biwu hid aside, devouring the rabbit meat, and her eyes drifted towards Su Mianyue from time to time, afraid that she would make a sudden attack.


    Looking at the interaction between the master and servant, Su Yu curled his lips and smiled lightly, but in the next moment his eyes sharpened and he said in a low voice, "There''s danger. Let''s go!"


    "Ah?" Biwu called out in a daze, looking at the rabbit leg that fell to the ground because of Su Yu''s pull.


    "What about you?" Su Mianyue quickly turned to get on the horse and looked at Su Yu, who was not planning to leave together.


    "You guys go first. I''ll clean up the traces here before leaving. Don''t wait for me. Go straight back so as not to delay the time," Su Yu said seriously.


    "Be careful." Knowing that Su Yu was good at kung fu, Su Mianyue could only say so. Otherwise, if they were entangled, they would drag them down and bring trouble to themselves.


    Su Mianyue and Biwu rode away. Su Yu hurriedly began to clean up the traces around him, then whipped his horse and let it run in another direction. Su Yu flew a big tree and hid it between the branches and leaves.


    Not long after, a horse and a man were approaching. Two guards were protecting a masked man and running in their own direction. Behind them, four men in black followed with murderous intent, apparently to kill the group of people.


    Judging from each other''s steps, the masked man was seriously injured, his two subordinates were also at the end of their tether, and the black-shirted man''s situation was not good, at least to varying degrees of injury.


    "Shangguan Pei, take your life." The man in black shouted, his toes pointed to the ground, and his long sword attacked the masked man''s vest.


    Su Yu, who was hiding in the tree, was stunned. This man was actually general Shangguan Pei of the Tianlan?


    He had not intended to take action, but at this moment he changed his mind. If he could make friends with Shangguan Pei, he would be able to enter the military camp. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    "General, be careful." A guard shouted, but he had no strength to stop the sword. He could only use his body to block the sword for Shangguan Pei. A resolute look appeared on his face and he took a fierce step forward. The dagger in his hand also pierced the other party''s heart and died together.


    "War five!" Shangguan Pei let out a low cry, and his body trembled because of it. His hoarse voice could not help but tell the sadness and condition of his body.


    "Shangguan Pei, the mask god of war of the Tianlan, that''s all." The man in black behind smiled and looked disdainfully at Shangguan Pei and the other guard beside him, saying, "We still have three people. Even if one of your subordinates can die with one of them, what can you do about the two remaining people?"


    "Who sent you here? Even if you want me to die, I will die to understand." Shangguan Pei coughed twice as he spoke, and blood flowed under his mask.


    "He''s just a dying man. Why should he know so much?" The man in black looked at Shangguan Pei with disdain. The two men under his opponent made a gesture, obviously not intending to do it themselves.


    "General, your subordinates are incompetent and can no longer protect the general. Take care, general." Zhan Liu yelled and pushed Shangguan Pei back. With a sword in one hand and a dagger in the other, he charged at the two men in black, trying to protect Shangguan Pei with all his might.


    "What an idiot." The heroic scene was shocked by Su Yu''s light words. He was sitting leisurely on a branch with a leaf in his mouth. He said carelessly, "Your general has been seriously injured. Your internal injury will be aggravated with this push. Besides, if you die, your general will have a way to live?"


    Not only was zhan wu standing still, but the two men in black stopped.


    "Young master, please save our general. Young master''s kindness will be repaid in the next life by Zhan Liu." Zhan Liu was in a daze for a moment, and his eyes lit up with hope. If he could hide in the tree without being discovered by them, the young man''s martial arts would be extraordinary.


    "Who knows if there''s an afterlife? It''s the rest of your life to pay for it. Don''t talk about useless things to the young master. Besides, I''m not a young man. Don''t flatter me." Su Yu jumped down from the tree and stretched his muscles as he gently kicked Shangguan Pei on the ground." Hey, you are god of war. You won''t burp so easily, will you?" He asked in a strange tone."


    "My life is in your hands." Shangguan Pei spoke in a weak voice.


    "One or both of them are bodhisattvas saving lives, aren''t they?" Su Yu snorted and walked towards zhan liu reluctantly. He pointed to the man in black in front of him and said, "You guys, if you know what''s going on, get out of the way. Master is going to be a hero today. Save two lives for some money. Get out of the way as far as you can. Don''t get in the way here."


    "Boy, we Seven Kill Pavilion do things. Idlers better get out of the way. Otherwise, if you offend the Seven Kill Pavilion, the consequences are not something you can afford to offend." The man in black snorted coldly, as if he didn''t take Su Yu seriously, even if he wasn''t sure how good Su Yu was.


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter if you''re from the Seven Kill Pavilion or the eight slaying pavilions. Just one sentence. Are you going to get out or not? If you don''t get out, I''ll kill you." Su Yu spat out the leaves in one gulp, and suddenly a layer of cold shrouded his entire body.


    Seeing this, the man in black knew that he had met a tough guy today. After a moment of hesitation, he took out a bag of silver from his pocket and threw it at su yu, "Here''s the silver. The Seven Kill Pavilion has to complete the mission. Young master, please don''t break the rules of the road."


    "Ah bah, killing people is still the rule. Your Seven Kill Pavilion only accept money as their accomplice. It''s disgusting to say that." Su Yu kicked the silver bag away, but his figure attacked the two nearest men in black. His body was agile and strange, but he immediately locked their throats and cursed, "You dare to insult my character with your silver. It''s like looking for death."


    At the end of the sentence, Su Yu flew after the man in black who had run away and kicked him in the vest. He stubbornly stepped him under his feet and scolded, "You black-hearted fellow, your heart and lungs are darker than this outfit. If the young master doesn''t destroy you today, he won''t scream..."


    At the end of the sentence, Su Yu almost blurted out his name, but the movement of his feet did not stop. When the man in black wanted to attack him with his backhand, he directly stepped on the man''s neck and killed him.


    "Thank you for saving my life, young master. Zhan 6 will certainly be of great help to you in the future." Zhan 6 kneeled on one knee and saluted su yu.


    "All right, all right, send your general home. If you don''t treat him, he''ll really be dead." Su Yu waved his hand and walked towards the silver bag. He weighed it in his hand and scolded, "You''re still an assassin. You''re a poor man with just a little money. You look like a second-rate man."


    "Young master, didn''t you say that the money from the seven kill pavilion would insult your..." Character?


    "Your name is zhan liu, isn''t it? Why don''t you use your brain? There''s no sign on this silver. Those people are dead, and the silver is ownerless. You can spend whatever you want. Who knows how you get it?" After giving Zhan Liu a blank look, Su Yu said that with a straight face.


    "... Zhan six opened his mouth, but he was speechless. What was the virtue of a young man?


    Su Yu ignored the sixth battle, picked up two more bodies, and took their silver bags away, before he spoke to Shangguan Pei, who had already stood up, "Hey, don''t forget that your master saved your lives today. When the money is ready, your master can go and collect it at any time. Don''t tell your master what to do in the next life. Who knows if you will have your lives to repay in the next life?"


    Shangguan Pei chuckled and leaned against Zhan Liu, saying, "Thank you for saving me. The door to General''s Mansion is always open for you. I just don''t know your name."


    "Master, don''t change your name. Ji Yu, too." Su Yu made up a name, which was exactly the homonym of his original surname and Su Mianyue''s name.


    "Young master ji." Shangguan Pei cupped his fists and said, "Can you ask young master ji to help us send may day to General''s Mansion again?" Seeing su yu frown, Shangguan Pei said quickly, "The reward is easy to say."


    Sure enough, Su Yu''s eyes lit up and he said, "Well, anyway, you still owe me money. For the sake of being a man, the young master will help you this time."


    After that, Su Yu picked up zhan wu and successfully became a guest of honor in General''s Mansion, finding another way out for the future.

 Chapter 93 No Matter What He Does, He Is Wrong

    When Shangguan Pei was assassinated, he went up to heaven to hear about it. When Mu Tinng heard about it, long yan was furious.


    Shangguan Pei was not only a general of the war god, but also Mu Tinng''s childhood friend. Without Shangguan Pei''s bloody battlefield, Mu Tinng''s throne would not have been so easy to obtain. He was able to ascend the ninth five, so Shangguan Pei and the Su Family each accounted for half the credit.


    Because of Su Mianyue''s existence, the Su Family made Mu Tinng have a grudge in his heart. Shangguan Pei was naturally the important minister that Mu Tinng relied on.


    "Send the imperial physician to General''s Mansion immediately. All medicines must be of the best quality. Investigate, thoroughly investigate for me!" Mu Tinng angrily issued the verbal order, but his heart had lost its reason, and his mind was constantly analyzing who might attack Shangguan Pei.


    The news of Shangguan Pei''s assassination was leaked out of nowhere, and Su Mianyue soon got the news. She didn''t care about it at first, but biwu''s eyes were pink, and Su Mianyue couldn''t be more interested than she wanted.


    "Miss, I don''t know. Although General Shangguan is a general, he is not as powerful as other generals. I have the honor to see General Shangguan''s back once, and I have been infatuated with this man ever since. I''m afraid there is no man in this world who can be as charming as general guan." Biwu cupped his fists against his chin, his face flushed with excitement.


    Su Mianyue looked at the little girl speechlessly, wondering if he had spoiled her too much and had raised such a lovesick person.


    However, when the painting changed, Biwu suddenly slapped the table with his hand. His face was so fierce that Su Mianyue patted his chest in fear. He didn''t understand why Biwu looked like he wanted to eat people.


    "I don''t know who the short-lived ghost who killed thousands of knives actually wanted to kill General Shangguan. If the servant knew who it was, she would have pulled his tendons, peeled his skin, bit off his flesh piece by piece, and threw it out to feed the dog!" Biwu shouted loudly.


    "Well, why don''t you just feed it to the dog and bite it off?" Su Mianyue asked weakly, feeling too bloody at the thought of that picture. I really don''t know how Biwu''s weak appearance could have such a cruel side in his body. Could it be a split personality?


    "How can you relieve your anger if you don''t?" Biwu asked in a righteous manner. When he saw Su Mianyue hiding behind him, he immediately asked with a sad face, "Miss, what are you so afraid of? You didn''t do it, did you?"


    Biwu exclaimed with a hurt look on her face. Su Mianyue rushed up quickly and covered her mouth with his hand. He hated her in his heart. This little girl''s mouth really didn''t have a door.


    "You have a stroke in your head again, haven''t you? Now who doesn''t know that Mu Tinng is angry about Shangguan Pei''s assassination? You''re going to kill me with that. You''re really losing to a guy who doesn''t like to keep his brain in his head." Su Mianyue lowered his voice and said angrily.


    Su Mianyue said this, but a trace of worry appeared in his eyes.


    The last time Wanyan Lin stole the treasury, someone pinned a piece of shit on the Su Family. Would anyone do anything else this time?


    Although civil and military officials have no conflict of interest, Shangguan Pei and the Su Family are checks and balances each other. If something happens to Shangguan Pei, the Su Family is the only one in the court, and it is not without interest.


    Su Mianyue''s head ached at the thought. Why did god love her so much that he had to give her a queen''s seat?


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Biwu returned to his senses and looked around to make sure there were no outsiders. He then asked in a low voice, "Miss, you don''t have to worry. The servant was quick to talk just now, so he will keep his mouth shut and stop yelling in front of the outsiders."


    "Do you know how serious the consequences are?" Seeing biwu shrink his neck and nod his head, Su Mianyue glared at her, but said worriedly: "I don''t know who wants Shangguan Pei to die like that, but I''m sure that my loyal father wouldn''t do that. Killing Shangguan Pei, killing the Su Family, no one can stand up to it, and it''s just a wedding dress for someone else, but my father''s political enemies won''t care so much. Maybe the Su Family will wear a big hat again. Just wait and see. The Su Family is going to become a big shot again."


    "Then what should we do?" Biwu almost cried out and quickly covered her mouth. Naturally, she believed what Su Mianyue said. After all, she had lived in the su mansion for so long.


    "Let''s fight and cover." Su Mianyue snorted, rolled over on the soft couch, unwilling to think about these troubles, but in his heart he scolded the original owner several times.


    A good Prime Minister''s Mansion daughter, married to anyone is a lifetime of glory, must fight to marry such a black-hearted Mu Tinng, causing the entire su fu to suffer.


    Not to mention how much Su Mianyue was criticizing the former lord here, Gu Linng in Weiyang Palace was stunned when he learned that Shangguan Pei was seriously injured and was stabbed. Then he sneered and immediately summoned his confidant to speak to Grand Preceptor Gu. There was only one "Chance." Gu Linng believed that Grand Preceptor Gu would understand what she meant.


    "Su Mianyue, I''m not going to kill you this time!" Gu Linng''s face was gloomy. If she hadn''t been grounded now, she really wanted to kill Su Mianyue herself. Wouldn''t that be fun?


    Although Grand Preceptor Gu was also grounded, mu ting did not send the Imperial Guard to guard him. Naturally, there were plenty of people who could go out of the door, especially Wanyan Shuang, who did not take Mu Tinng''s order seriously. If he wanted to go out, he could go out. Such a rare opportunity, as long as Grand Preceptor Gu''s method was used properly, he could achieve his goal.


    In General''s Mansion, after returning to General''s Mansion, Shangguan Pei was unconscious due to serious injuries, and even zhan liu fell asleep due to exhaustion. The whole of General''s Mansion was about to explode. Naturally, no one cared about Su Yu, the "Savior." Su Yu had his own affairs to deal with, so he did not stay in General''s Mansion for long.


    In the future, to enter General''s Mansion, many things could not be dealt with personally. Su Yu had to arrange things properly.


    In the su mansion, Su Chengye looked at his two sons with a serious face. Because the three of them were "Recuperating," they did not go to court. However, the su mansion''s power was there, and the news was first-hand information. At this moment, the three of them were discussing the countermeasures.


    The emperor was relieved by the disagreement between the civil and military officials, which was the real reason why Su Chengye usually disliked Shangguan Pei, but in fact, he valued the young general very much.


    "Father invited a child over, but he''s worried about General Shangguan?" Su Zhe was now disabled and could not continue to be an official, but he was very concerned about the government. This was the sorrow of being the son of the prime minister.


    "There is no war now, but we all know that this is just an illusion. There are not a few countries that want to annex Tianlan, especially the newly rising Hengyuan. It is only a step to take Wanyan Lin away. General Shangguan''s reputation spread all over the world. With him in charge, he was like the anchor of the Tianlan. But if he didn''t recover from his serious injury, all the countries would be ready to move, and the Tianlan would be like a lamb to be slaughtered." Su Chengye sighed, but he didn''t know if Mu Tinng could see this far.


    No, it should be said whether Mu Tinng could understand the loyalty of the Su Family to the court. They would never kill the court''s humerus ministers for their own selfish desires.


    "Father, there is no need to worry. The emperor can sit in today''s position. Although he has the support of General Shangguan and the Su Family, he also has his own ability. I believe he will make the best decision." Su Hao said that, but he didn''t believe it in his heart. After all, Mu Tinng''s suspicions about the Su Family could be foreseen through all kinds of small things, especially the attitude towards Su Mianyue.


    "To share your worries and give advice to the country, this was originally a family rule passed down from the Su Family''s ancestors. As a father, he never dared to forget it. However, the Su Family has prospered for too long and has long been tolerated by the imperial family. There are countless political enemies. This time, the assassination of General Shangguan, I am afraid that someone will make a big fuss. As a father, he was naturally not afraid of these things, but the real culprit behind the scenes was afraid that he would continue to harm General Shangguan. When General Shangguan fell, the border would be restless, and the su family would be a victim of this conspiracy, so the court would be really worried." Su Chengye''s heart was full of the country, and he did not take his life and death as seriously.


    The brothers Su Zhe and Su Hao also looked grim. They had expected this possibility, but now they could not do anything, because once they did something, it could be the enemy''s handle.


    Those who do not have the heart of a monarch are always wrong and suspicious.


    "Did father ever regret marrying his little sister to him?" Su Hao was angry, so he spoke without respect.


    Su Chengye didn''t reprimand him, but said sadly, "I''m afraid that something bad happened to the Su Family. The first person who will be implicated is Yue. The most regretful thing for my father in this life is that he didn''t want to go against her mind."


    Seeing how old Su Chengye was in an instant, Su Hao couldn''t bear to ask any more questions and left with Su Zhe.


    Su Chengye called his two sons in today, not to discuss countermeasures, but to make them understand the current situation. At this time, the su family could only retreat bravely. It was best to let people ignore the existence of the su family.


    But su chengye still underestimated the people who wanted to replace them. Even if the Su Family did nothing, there were people who splashed dirty water on them. Wanyan Shuang, who had been used as a gunman, was whipping customers in the teahouse and scolding Mr. Shu for his nonsense. Pointing directly at the su residence was the biggest suspect behind Shangguan Pei''s assassination.


    This news, of course, soon reached heaven to hear. Grand Preceptor Gu was sent into the palace to ask questions. No one knew what he had said to Mu Tinng. However, after Grand Preceptor Gu left the palace, his face was filled with joy. The Gu''s Mansion ban was lifted.


    Su Yu, on the other hand, knew the news, but did not dare to rush it to the palace because even he was being monitored and Su Yu could not change his identity at will to arouse suspicion.


    The situation in Imperial Capital was tense, but no one knew that Wanyan Lin, who had already left the Tianlan, was raging.


    He had just stepped into the territory of the Hengyuan and had received news that Wanyan Zhen, the fifth prince, had ascended to the throne and killed Prince Regent in court. He had also ordered the pursuit of Wanyan Lin and Wanyan Se on the charge that the real Wanyan Lin had already died in the fire of the tian lan country many years ago. Wanyan Lin was a fake now, and Wanyan Se, who returned with the fake, naturally had bad intentions and was punished for the same crime.


    Looking at the last sentence of the secret letter, it stated that Wanyan Lin and Wanyan Se were arrested and executed without any interrogation.


    "Hateful, wan yanzhen made such a big move, did the people over there actually get the news?" Wan yanlin was furious. He didn''t care how Prince Regent was killed, but he deserved to die. However, Wanyan Zhen, who had been an unknown prince, ascended to the throne overnight and forced him into a corner. How could Wanyan Lin be reconciled?


    "Young master, it was someone who sent the news of the young master''s return to the capital to Capital City. In order to quell this news, the people there were pursuing it with all their might. In the end, they could only confirm that the person who spread the news was not from the Hengyuan. Prince Regent''s attitude towards this news was unclear, but he had to temporarily support the fifth prince to succeed the new monarch. But on the day of the new king''s ascension, when he wanted to thank Prince Regent for his service in assisting the government, he suddenly struck out and killed Prince Regent. He announced to the officials that he had executed the traitors under Retired Emperor''s orders and that Prince Regent was the real murderer of Retired Emperor. When Prince Regent died, the ministers turned their heads to the new emperor, and the decree to kill the young lord and Third Prince was issued on the day the new emperor ascended the throne." The secret guard knelt down to report the situation in Capital City, his tone calm.


    Wanyan Lin clenched his fists without saying a word, but Wanyan Se''s disbelieving voice came from outside the door. "No, impossible, how could that fifth trash ascend the throne! How could he kill Prince Regent? He was just a crippled trash raised by Prince Regent!"

 Chapter 94 Sentimental but Ruthless

    Wanyan Se screamed hysterically. Fortunately, they had only set up tents in the wilderness. Otherwise, it was hard to know how many people would be alarmed and how many people would be hunted.


    The headache caused by Wanyan Se''s noise, Wanyan Lin shouted, "Enough, the trash you''re talking about is now the most respected person in the world. He''s the one who stabbed Prince Regent''s treacherous courtier, and he can''t tolerate you and me. If you keep shouting like that, you''ll be waiting for the soldiers to come after you and run for your life."


    Wanyan Se slumped down on the floor, not knowing what he was thinking, his eyes empty and lifeless.


    Prince Regent had been in power for so many years, taking care of Wanyan Se the most, and hinting that he would inherit the throne. Although many people knew that Wanyan Se was a puppet emperor even when he ascended the throne, he was the one who had the best chance to turn over. Now he was a dog that lost his family. How could he bear such a blow?


    Ignoring the soulless Wanyan Se, Wanyan Lin was equally unwilling, but he had reason to know what kind of risks he would face if he returned to the capital at this time. Moreover, Wanyan Zhen''s ascension to the throne, at least his father''s blood line, was justified. If he went straight to the imperial court, not many people would support him. Even the fake prince''s hat that Wanyan Zhen gave him might kill him.


    "How about father and mother?" Unlike Wanyan Se, who only wanted his own interests, Wanyan Lin was concerned about his parents. After all, he came to the Tianlan to protect his parents, including this trip, because of them.


    Although the Wuqing family was the most popular, Wanyan Lin was the most favored prince of the Hengyuan and the only prince who could feel the affection.


    "Empress Dowager is staying in Cining Palace for the time being. Wanyan Zhen would never do anything to Empress Dowager if he wanted to win the hearts of the people. Retired Emperor has been in a bad situation and Empress Dowager took care of her, but there is no chance of her waking up," the guard reported.


    "Back off." Wanyan Lin opened his mouth feebly and saw Wanyan Se still sitting there in the corner of the eye. Disgust flashed in his eyes and he ordered someone to carry him down so as not to get in the way.


    As for whether to return to the Hengyuan palace or not, Wanyan Lin hasn''t decided yet. Going back at this time will undoubtedly cause trouble for himself, and once something happens to him, there''s no need for Empress Dowager to stay...


    Wanyan Lin had not slept all night and had already made a decision in his heart. However, at dawn, a subordinate came to report that Wanyan Se had left with his own men in the direction of Capital City.


    "Young master, are you going to catch up with Third Prince?" Seeing that Wanyan Lin was silent, the subordinate asked.


    "He''s just a fool. If he wants to go back and die, why chase him?" Wanyan Lin snorted softly and summoned the director zhong, "The situation in Capital City has changed. We can''t go back for the time being. The ashes of our brothers can only be placed here for the time being. We can transport them back to our homeland in the future."


    Director zhong had aged a lot overnight, but he still took his orders and left.


    It was said to be the ashes of the brothers, but in the fire of that year, it was impossible to tell who was who. In the end, he picked up some toe bones and gathered some ashes together as the ashes of the dozens of undead.


    After burying the ashes, Wanyan Lin looked into the distance. He could return to Capital City in just a month''s journey, but he didn''t know when to return.


    "Director zhong, take your brothers and find a place to settle down. When the wind blows over, I will send someone to pick you up," Wanyan Lin said coldly.


    "Young master... Take care!" Director zhong opened his mouth with difficulty and knelt down to kowtow to Wanyan Lin. His eyes were filled with pain and heartache.


    I thought that after enduring for so many years, I would see the sun in the clouds, but I didn''t want to be the beginning of another disaster.


    Director zhong immediately organized a team of people to disperse everyone and set off in different directions, so as not to cause too big a target to be discovered. Even if it was discovered, it could buy the master more time and go further.


    Wanyan Lin raised his hand and stroked the mask on his face when he saw chief zhong and the others leave, "Wanyan Zhen, I hope you can be a good emperor, please!"


    Wanyan Lin swung his whip, turned his horse''s head and headed for the tianlan kingdom. At the same time, the mask in his hand was thrown into the grass, while the gray-clothed attendant followed him all the way. Childe Bai, the famous Tianlan, was about to return.


    Half a month later, gu taifu was the leader of the court, impeaching su xiang for murdering General Shangguan. Although many courtiers were refuting, the seed of doubt in mu ting''s heart had sprouted. He ordered to investigate whether Su Chengye was related to this matter and once again banned su fu.


    The former dynasty had always been the bellwether of the harem. Mu Tinng went to Weiyang Palace last night and targeted Su Chengye today. For a while, Phoenix Palace was no different from the cold palace, while Weiyang Palace was full of spoiled guests. Gu Linng was in a good mood for the first time to accept these people. His sister and sister called him so kindly. Everyone had tacitly ignored the fact that Gu Linng was now reduced to the second rank of imperial concubine, and seemed to have forgotten that Su Mianyue was still the wife of the imperial palace, and promoted Gu Linng to the position of the first person in the harem.


    Weiyang Palace was bustling, but Su Mianyue didn''t care at all. He was taking Biwu to Imperial Garden to pick petals for bathing and making pastries. Naturally, he was also preparing to make some skincare water and other things, just to pass the time and beauty.


    The reason why he chose to come to Imperial Garden at this time was that he knew that he would not meet any of the imperial concubines. Otherwise, he would have been too noisy to pick them.


    At this time, in the imperial study, Shangguan Pei was wearing a mask and sitting at the head of the imperial desk, coughing and talking to Mu Tinng from time to time.


    "Shangguan, I know you are not a narrow-minded person, but this time you were stabbed at Su Chengye, I can''t ignore him. Even if he is the prime minister, he should pay the price if he dares to touch you." Mu Tinng was furious.


    "Your majesty, I believe that the last person I want to see is Prime Minister Su." Shangguan Pei coughed lightly and said, "Although the minister and Prime Minister Su often have different political views, but the civil and military officials have different views, but this is not a grudge. If the minister is seriously injured, or even injured, the most worried is Prime Minister Su."


    "Him? I wish you were dead." Mu Tinng snorted, obviously not believing it.


    "I have known the emperor for many years, and I have never said anything presumptuous, nor have I ever lied in order to appease him. If the emperor believes in me as always, please believe in me. Even if the Su Family is powerful, at least in Prime Minister Su and his descendants, they are loyal to the emperor and the court. On the contrary, there are some civil servants who will use any underhand means in order to replace Prime Minister Su. If the emperor really wants to avenge his ministers, don''t ask any more about this matter. I will personally catch the enemy and make him pay the price!"


    Shangguan Pei''s voice was slightly angry, and he coughed at a distance because he had said a long string of words. The mask accidentally fell off, revealing the feminine face of a woman who did not lose.


    Mu Tinng was stunned. His thoughts drifted back to the first time they met more than a decade ago. Shangguan Pei had lost a bet and was wearing a dress. He fell in love with her at first sight and called her sister.


    Later on, knowing that Shangguan Pei was a man, Mu Tinng was furious and fought with Shangguan Pei. It was because of the hand-to-hand fight that they became good buddies.


    As she grew older, Shangguan Pei''s face became more and more outstanding. Even in this harem, no one else could compare with her, except Su Mianyue. But su mianyue was as beautiful as the light, which made people couldn''t bear to look straight at her. Shangguan Pei was feminine and beautiful, which was pitiful, just like... Gu Linng''s tenderness.


    Yes, Shangguan Pei was the iron blood god of war on the battlefield, but no one knew that he was so tender and pitiful under the mask. If he was not wearing the mask, with this face, people could not be afraid of him. Even the ultimate purpose of the war between the two armies might be to fight for him, the "Beauty."


    Thinking of this, Mu Tinng''s heavy heart could not help but relax, and it was rare to laugh, teasing: "If shangguan is a woman, I will definitely keep you in the harem, and save some people from coveting, but I don''t know which family of women to take advantage of, ordinary people are really not worthy of our general war god of the Tianlan."


    Fortunately, I am not a woman. Otherwise, what is the meaning of this life? Shangguan Pei was angry in his heart, but his face was cold. He glared at Mu Tinng without giving face. However, he, the iron general, was even more beautiful than a woman in such a move. He was so charming that even Mu Tinng, who knew he was his son''s son, could not help but be dazed for a moment.


    This time, Shangguan Pei''s face darkened even more. He immediately cupped his fists and said, "The emperor still has political affairs to deal with, so the officials left first, and asked the emperor for permission. I will settle the matter of revenge by myself. I will give my brother face."


    After that, regardless of whether Mu Tinng had something to say or not, Shangguan Pei dragged her body away, which was still recovering, with a sense of escape.


    He had always hated it when people talked about his appearance, but mu ting was a monarch. Even if he had a good personal relationship, Shangguan Pei had to maintain a sense of reason and not be too casual.


    After Shangguan Pei left, Mu Tinng was in a good mood and laughed out loud. He immediately asked people to withdraw the surveillance of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and naturally stopped investigating whether su chengye had anything to do with the assassination of Shangguan Pei.


    What Mu Tinng didn''t know was that Shangguan Pei respected Su Chengye in his heart, but because he couldn''t get close to civil officials and military generals, he didn''t dare to plead for more, so that Mu Tinng wouldn''t even suspect him. If he didn''t help Su Chengye, he would push himself against Mu Tinng.


    Shangguan Pei had to hide all the way to avoid being stared at by the maids as if they were monsters because of his beautiful face. Unexpectedly, he walked to Imperial Garden and was immediately attracted by the two laughter voices in the garden.


    "Miss, look, there are so many butterflies." Biwu cheered in surprise. After all, she was just a young girl who liked the sight of butterflies and flowers.


    "When the flowers fade and the peaches fly, the green water surrounds them. There are few willows on the branches, and there are plenty of flowers in the world. There are swings on the wall and people on the wall and beautiful women on the wall. The smile gradually disappears, but the sentimental feeling is annoyed by Wuqing." Looking at the beautiful scenery, Su Mianyue subconsciously thought of Su Shi''s big butterfly flower and recited it. Her delicate face stood among the flowers and her voice was as sweet as a crisp bird.


    "What a sentimental girl who is always annoyed by Wuqing. Is miss using the scenery to express her feelings?" Biwu''s heart ached, but she smiled and said. She didn''t want Su Mianyue to be sad again. Her young lady had been sad a lot lately, which made her feel sad.


    "This is not the word you think of as a child and daughter, but a yearning for an old friend." Su Mianyue smiled faintly and looked up at the blue sky, thinking that Wanyan Lin should have returned to Hengyuan Imperial Capital by now. She should be happy for him and finally find everything he had lost.


    Shaking his head and not thinking much, he turned to biwu and said, "We''re almost done picking too. I suddenly want to eat dongpo meat. Go back and cook it for me."


    "Miss, aren''t you saying you want to lose weight these days? Why do you want to eat meat? And what kind of meat is dongpo meat? The meat you bought in dongpo?" Biwu made full use of her silly and sweet side, making Su Mianyue laugh out of spite of her image.


    "Yes, the meat from dongpo." Pinching Biwu''s face with a smile, Su Mianyue smiled and asked, "Biwu baby, did I ever tell you that you are especially cute?"


    "I know." With a small chest that was not yet fully developed, Biwu nodded happily and looked very proud to please Su Mianyue again.

 Chapter 95 Conceited And Arrogant

    "Our biwu is definitely the only one in the world. In the future, I don''t know which man will get a discount. I have to clean my eyes and find the best man in the world for baby Biwu. Without ten miles of red makeup, I won''t be able to ask our baby Biwu to go." Su Mianyue was in a good mood and pulled Biwu away without noticing that a man of extraordinary elegance was watching her smile.


    "However, miss said that you should lose weight, so don''t eat dongpo''s meat. Otherwise, you will have to train with me. I want to grow some meat." Biwu awkwardly changed the subject.


    "Only when you''re full can you lose weight. Your miss, I''m not a gluttonous eater. You can rest assured that this meal won''t be too fat." Su Mianyue replied righteously.


    It was not until master and servant Su Mianyue disappeared that Shangguan Pei took a few steps forward and picked up a small earring that Su Mianyue had dropped among the flowers, playing with it in his palm.


    "Wuqing always annoys you. A woman as bright as the sun should not be imprisoned in a deep palace. She should not be taken to heart by him. It''s your sorrow, and it''s not his." Shangguan Pei murmured in a low voice, but treasured the earrings and wrapped them in a handkerchief.


    The woman who could walk freely in the palace must be a concubine of the harem, but Su Mianyue was dressed in casual clothes. Shangguan pei did not know that she was the empress. Ever since entering the border, Shangguan Pei had returned to the capital to attend the funeral of his deceased father once. At that time, Su Mianyue, who was preparing to marry, would naturally not show his face.


    At this moment, even if Shangguan Pei knew that Su Mianyue was the queen of the court, the throbbing in his heart could not be suppressed.


    Su Mianyue did not know that she had been visiting her garden and had provoked a magnificent peach blossom. She was busy directing the kitchen to make dongpo meat for her in the small kitchen.


    As a foodie, if you want to eat, you must eat your mouth. Otherwise, you will not only abuse your stomach, but also your soul.


    Unfortunately, Su Mianyue did not look at the almanac today, and his appetite did not count the days. The dongpo meat was ready, but it attracted Mu Tinng, who had passed through Phoenix Palace, not only did he not enjoy himself, he was not even in the mood to eat.


    "The empress has a wonderful idea. This dongpo meat is indeed a delicious dish, but it is not suitable for eating more, and the name is not elegant enough." Mu Tinng ate a new delicacy and was picky about it, but his expression showed that he was in a good mood today.


    But Su Mianyue was not a woman who looked at Mu Tinng''s face and did not pay attention to it. Instead, she felt a lot of resentment in her heart. If it wasn''t for Mu Tinng here, she would have used some bullshit rules and could not have eaten more than three mouthfuls of her favorite dishes.


    He deserves to be an unlucky emperor.


    "My concubine is not talented and ignorant, but she just picked a name casually." Su Mianyue laughed dryly, secretly saying that Mu Tinng was ignorant and did not know the story of dongpo meat, otherwise he would not have said so.


    University scholar su''s name was given. This dongpo meat was very polished. It was very elegant in itself, okay?


    "The empress has been enjoying herself recently. Not only has she studied the landlords, but she has also made a mahjong. Now that she is intoxicated with delicious food, it seems that I should come to the phoenix palace often." Mu Tinng gave Su Mianyue a meaningful look.


    In the harem, the woman''s variety was all for the sake of bo junen. Mu Tinng naturally felt that Su Mianyue was attracting her attention.


    A mouthful of soup that had just been taken out of his mouth was spurted out because of Mu Tinng''s words. A good table of dishes had been scrapped, not to mention, but was stained with Mu Tinng''s robe. Su Mianyue swallowed the other word on his mouth, quickly wiped his mouth, and stood up to plead with mu ting.


    "Your majesty, forgive me. Your concubines were too surprised to offend you." Su Mianyue said in an extremely defiant tone.


    "Is the empress sure that she is overly surprised, not overly alarmed?" Mu Tinng asked in a cold voice with a dark face.


    Su Mianyue did not look up, but she felt the chill behind her. It was Mu Tinng''s cold eyes, and she thought in her heart that she was in a bad mood. She hurriedly explained: "The emperor clearly knows that although the concubines are the empress, they are also one of the concubines in the harem. Naturally, he hopes that the emperor can come to the phoenix residence from time to time. However, the emperor rarely comes to the phoenix residence. Therefore, when he heard the emperor''s words, the concubines did not know how to react, which would make the emperor misunderstand. That is an illusion, yes, it is an illusion."


    Su Mianyue looked up and looked at Mu Tinng''s heavy nod, as if he had even persuaded himself.


    Looking into Su Mianyue''s clear eyes, Mu Tinng''s anger subsided. It seemed that for the first time, he found Su Mianyue to be so funny. He smiled and said, "I didn''t know that the queen was so funny. I misunderstood you. Get up, lest your knees get cold. I will be heartbroken."


    Su Mianyue felt a tumult in her stomach and was disgusted by Mu Tinng, but her mouth was full of thanks.


    Biwu, who was waiting on him, could not help but roll his eyes secretly. The emperor had come to the phoenix palace too few times. He had no idea how good their miss was. She was more than a joke. She was simply a joke.


    Of course, Biwu didn''t know what funny meant, or else he wouldn''t have described it that way.


    With an awkward smile, Su Mianyue stood up and saw the mess on Mu Tinng''s body. She raised her lips and smiled, "Your concubines have dirtied the emperor''s dragon robe. Why don''t you clean it up for him so that he can go to Weiyang Palace to freshen up?"


    Su Mianyue was just casually saying that she was actually chasing someone away. However, Mu Tinng opened her arms and waited for Su Mianyue to come and serve her. She had no choice but to walk over and wipe the dirt off Mu Tinng''s body.


    Who would have thought that Mu Tinng was so happy today that he actually had the heart to tease. When Su Mianyue approached, he directly grabbed her wrist and took her into his arms, "Is the queen in such a hurry to throw herself into her arms?"


    Su Mianyue has two or three black lines on his forehead. Can she tell the truth? I was afraid that Mu Tinng would turn nasty on the spot.


    But if I admit it, who knows what mu ting will say?


    Nothing was right between the left and the right. Su Mianyue simply pretended to be shy and hung his head. He did not reply and let Mu Tinng do the one-man show.


    "Since the empress wants my favor so much, how about I fulfill the empress?" Lowering his head to Su Mianyue''s ear, Mu Tinng asked in a low voice.


    "No!" Su Mianyue jumped up and found himself overreacting. He hurriedly looked at biwu and wanted her to help him, but biwu was so scared that he knelt on the ground. Su Mianyue had to move slowly to Mu Tinng''s side, but he didn''t dare to look at his face. He squatted beside him to wipe the stains on his robe.


    But once again, Mu Tinng grabbed his wrist, and Mu Tinng''s strength was not light. Su Mianyue had to look up in pain, and said in pain, "Does the emperor want the hands of his concubines to be crippled again?" This time, Wanyan Lin didn''t come to give her a massage.


    Mu Tinng''s expression changed slightly, but his hand loosened a little. He still held Su Mianyue''s hand and asked coldly, "Does the empress reject me so much that she doesn''t want my love?"


    "How could it be?" Su Mianyue laughed, but the tone of his voice could not even convince him. He could only force himself to say, "How much did your concubines love the emperor and want to play music with him? Don''t you know?"


    "Once?" He lifted Su Mianyue up and sat down in his arms. Mu Tinng squinted at Su Mianyue as if he could not give him a satisfactory answer today and would not let Su Mianyue go.


    Su Mianyue nodded, took a deep breath, looked into Mu Tinng''s eyes, and said seriously and decisively: "My concubine had placed the emperor in her heart and in the most important position, and had done a lot of wrong things because of this. However, my concubine was stubborn and did not understand. She thought that sooner or later her heart would be seen by the emperor and would be exchanged for his sincerity. But when he saw how much the emperor doted on Concubine Ling, and his concubines were injured time and time again, and even nearly became disabled, the emperor did not look at his concubines. When his concubines needed him most, the emperor did not even say a word of care, and the concubines understood their position."


    "Where are you?" Mu Tinng''s eyes darkened for another two minutes, still locked on Su Mianyue''s face. He did not want to miss a trace of her expression, but his heart was inexplicably painful, even afraid, as if this indifferent woman would leave him at any moment.


    Even though Mu Tinng did not want to admit it, the bright and sunny Su Mianyue unconsciously walked into his eyes and even into his heart.


    "Yes, the position of a concubine." Su Mianyue calmed down and sat in Mu Tinng''s arms, no longer as resistant and stiff as before. Only she knew how hard the play was. She only said the words she didn''t love, but the words she hated Mu Tinng couldn''t be said, let alone expressed half of it. "No matter how much love you have, no matter how deep your love is, it will be smoothed out by reality. I have already thought through it thoroughly. Regardless of whether your majesty loves your concubines or not, your concubines are your wives. They sleep and die in the same cave. As the wife of an emperor, even a member of the royal family, I should understand that the most important thing about Wuqing''s family is that a sentimental queen is not a good queen. I don''t want to do things according to my feelings, and I want to be a good wife to the queen, so..."


    That''s why Mu Tinng''s face changed. She wanted to stop Su Mianyue from talking, but su mianyue didn''t want to stop.


    "Your majesty, it is already a blessing for your concubines to be by your side, so your concubines will not covet anything more and will do their duty as empress in the future so that your majesty can handle the affairs of the previous dynasties with ease. Your concubines may agree to this little wish?" Su Mianyue asked cautiously, his eyes full of pleading.


    "I have said that it is good for the empress to be yourself. You are the empress and the most honorable woman in the world. There is no need for my empress to wronged herself." Mu Tinng''s face turned cold. Su Mianyue said that he no longer loved him, pounding on his heart like a heavy hammer. It was a little painful and irritable.


    Pushing Su Mianyue away, Mu Tinng strode away, not knowing that Su Mianyue was secretly relieved.


    "Damn it, you want to kill me." Rubbing his wrists, Su Mianyue cursed softly. In the end, he was afraid that the walls would have ears, so he didn''t dare to curse Mu Tinng loudly.


    Biwu crawled over and looked at Su Mianyue''s wrist painfully. He ordered the palace servants to remove the food. He took Su Mianyue to the inner bed to apply the medicine and whispered, "Miss, you really scared me to death. How can you talk to the emperor like this?"


    "Afraid I''ll offend him?" Su Mianyue sneered and said, "I should have offended him a long time ago. Besides, if I hadn''t offended him, he wouldn''t have been better off with me. It would be better to confuse his heart and give himself a chance to breathe."


    As an emperor, he was the most conceited, and so was Mu Tinng.


    At this point, Su Mianyue said that he had no feelings for Mu Tinng, and Mu Tinng would never accept it, and would even treat her better than before because of this, which would also make it easier for Su Mianyue to do things.


    "Biwu baby, you go out and get some information, see where he went, and see how Weiyang Palace reacted." After applying the ointment, Su Mianyue fell on the bed and ordered, "Let the kitchen make another piece of dongpo meat. I haven''t had enough."


    Biwu, who had a serious face, was not able to laugh or cry when she heard Su Mianyue''s last words. When will her young lady grow up and be the queen?


    Not knowing what Biwu was thinking, Su Mianyue remembered the scene where Wanyan Lin had come to give her the medicine. She sighed and said worriedly, "I haven''t been in a good mood lately. I don''t know if that guy is safe or not. I''m sure he won''t be happy anymore."


    After thinking about it, Su Mianyue covered her head with a quilt. Is she a mud buddha crossing the river now, or should she worry about her own situation before worrying about others?


    Little did they know that Wanyan Lin had returned to the territory of the Tianlan, and along the way, according to the previous agreement with Su Mianyue, established a large casino, and began to prepare funds.


    Although he did not intend to seize the throne for the time being, Wanyan Zhen had the heart to kill him. He had to be prepared. Wanyan Lin never liked to be a lamb to be slaughtered.

 Chapter 96 Add A Little Trouble to the Slut

    To everyone''s surprise, after Mu Tinng left Phoenix Palace in a rage, he did not go to Gu Linng. Instead, he went to Deqing Palace and sat down with the qing concubines. After that, he sent a bunch of gifts to Concubine Qing.


    After the news spread out, the harem was in an uproar. Of course, Concubine Qing was a mother and son, but it was the fact that mu ting did not give Su Mianyue any punishment that shocked everyone. Could it be that the empress wanted to regain her favor?


    Su Mianyue, who got the news, was so angry that he almost sprayed tea. She was in your sister''s favor. She had never been spoiled, much less rare.


    In Weiyang Palace, gu lingqi gritted her silver teeth. Her focus was not the same as Su Mianyue''s. Long after the child was gone, she had always regarded the imperial concubines as a thorn in her eye. At this moment, she dared to share her favor. She was looking for death.


    "Yingchun, get in here." Gu Linng drank low, stirring the handkerchief with both hands, but his anger could not be suppressed.


    "Your servant is here. What can I do for you?" Yingchun walked in quickly and bowed.


    The palace people in Weiyang Palace had a lot of face and were fawned upon, but only the people in Weiyang Palace knew how unlucky they were. They lived every day in fear and trepidation. Serving their master well was deserved, and the reward was not as much as the palace maid Biwu, who was in charge of Phoenix Palace. If you do something wrong, you will be punished, and if you do something serious, you will die.


    Yingchun, who had been promoted to the position of stewardess since xiuxue''s death, was even more fearful of being the next Xiuxue.


    "You useless servant." A slap fell on Yingchun''s face, and Gu Linng looked at her with hatred. He took off the gold hairpin on his head, pulled yingchun''s arm and stabbed her hard. "I asked you to make a stumbling block for Concubine Qing, but you couldn''t even do a good job. Not only did you lose an eyeliner, but you didn''t let that evil seed flow away. Now that the emperor is precious, what''s the use of leaving such a waste material like you in this palace!"


    "Mother, please spare me your life. I won''t make any mistakes again. Please give me a chance. I won''t let you down." Yingchun cried, but did not dare to dodge, allowing Gu Linng to stab her arm, blood red sleeves.


    "Useless things, will you cry and find bad luck for this palace?" If it wasn''t for the female stewardess who often went out to work, gu ling would have ruined Yingchun''s face. Mu Tinng had said that this girl had two Gu Linng charms, which was the real reason why Gu Linng couldn''t watch spring. However, mu ting still remembered that there was yingchun, and Gu Linng couldn''t deal with her casually to avoid a jealous reputation. "Cry, cry, cry, cry. You are the one who has brought this palace to its doom. You have not been executed. This palace has been able to accommodate you. Now this palace has given you a chance. If the little slut who is pregnant within three days does not die, you will not come to see this palace alive."


    "Thank you for your kindness. I will fulfill your wish. I will... Ah!" Before yingchun could finish her sentence, she was stabbed by Gu Linng again, and this time, it was stabbed into Yingchun''s shoulder socket, and the pain immediately made her cry.


    "Bold servant, that bitch''s bitch is from the emperor. When did this palace say something that can''t be tolerated? Are you trying to harm this palace?" Gu Linng glared at Yingchun fiercely, and his men gained some strength.


    "It was the servant who had said something wrong. It was the servant who could not tolerate the slut. It was the servant who wanted the slut to die a horrible death!" Yingchun cried back, but she hated Gu Linng to death.


    If she did not do so today, gu lingding would not spare her, but if ying chun really made a bet against the imperial concubines, she would end up in a terrible death, and gu lingding would definitely push her out.


    "Go down and do your work. Be smart this time. There aren''t many people in this palace who can accompany you to the grave." With one kick, yingchun was kicked away. Gu Linng did not look weak and amiable, and the blood-tinged golden hairpin was thrown directly to Yingchun''s side. He said indifferently, "This is a reward from the palace. Take it and play with it."


    "Thank you for the gift." Yingchun took the gold hairpin and left gratefully, avoiding the palace people all the way back to his room, putting medicine on his shoulder, but his heart was very uneasy.


    Looking at the blood-stained golden hairpin, Yingchun thought about it again and again, and his eyes burst with hatred. Even if she died, she would pull a cushion.


    In the phoenix palace, Su Mianyue looked at Biwu carefully bringing someone in, puzzled.


    Biwu leaned forward and explained in a low voice. Su Mianyue glanced suspiciously at the pale Yingchun and asked Biwu with his eyes. When he saw her nod, he knew he had confirmed it.


    "Yingchun, do you want this palace to make decisions for you?" Su Mianyue opened his mouth with a hint of mockery and said, "I''m afraid you''ve found the wrong person. I don''t have the heart of a dragon. Now your master is the one at the top of the emperor''s heart. Even if you die in Weiyang Palace, the emperor won''t care about half of it."


    "I beg the empress to give me a way to live. I will remember her kindness in my life." Yingchun kowtowed, and blood stains appeared on her shoulders, like plum blossoms.


    After thinking about it, Su Mianyue frowned and said, "I don''t need you to repay me, but I would be happy to give that bitch some trouble."


    "Thank you, empress, for your kindness. I can''t thank you enough." As soon as Yingchun heard the play, he quickly kowtowed two more times before he got up and looked at Su Mianyue.


    "I can give you a chance, but I need you to seize it yourself. After all, I am covered in fishy blood. If I come out to protect you directly, your death will not be far away." Motioning for Biwu to help Yingchun up, Su Mianyue looked at her eyes and eyebrows. Su Mianyue smiled and said, "It''s true that Gu Linng has two different looks, but it''s not impossible. You should go down and rest for a while. When this palace is ready, Biwu will tell you what to do later."


    "Yes, I will leave now," Yingchun replied hastily.


    After biwu went down, Su Mianyue whispered a few words in Biwu''s ear and dismissed Biwu as well. She was not the main character in this matter, so there was no need to worry about it, just to be a spectator.


    That night, Biwu went to the imperial study to invite Mu Tinng, saying that the empress had studied the new food and wanted to invite the emperor to taste it. Thinking of the unhappiness she had gotten along with before, Mu Tinng took Dehai to Phoenix Palace. On the way, she happened to meet Yingchun, who was carrying a box of food, and another palace maid, so she heard their conversation.


    "I don''t know what kind of food Phoenix Palace has made. If I could learn these recipes, my mother might eat a little more," the palace maid sighed.


    "The empress has given her an order not to come to the phoenix palace. Don''t think so much. If she wants to eat the hibiscus cake, she should send it to her quickly," Yingchun said helplessly.


    "Go get that girl called yingchun and tell her that I have given him permission to accompany me." Although the relationship with Gu Linng was a little colder and a woman who really loved her, Mu Tinng thought of a compromise. After all, Su Mianyue only said that Gu Linng could not be seen, but she did not say that her people were not allowed to follow. This was not an embarrassment to Su Mianyue.


    This was originally part of Su Mianyue''s plan, so when he saw Yingchun, he didn''t react much. He just glanced at him and ordered the dishes.


    Looking at a table full of lettuce, meat, and balls, Mu Tinng was completely stunned. He did not understand how these things came into his mouth, but when he saw Biwu leading the palace maid to work, he did not speak, lest he appeared ignorant.


    "Your majesty, I prepared a hot pot for you today. After eating it in the hot summer, you should sweat and soak in the hot spring. Life should not be too perfect." Su Mianyue said happily, holding a pair of chopsticks in his hand, he rinsed some fish by himself and said, "This thing is only fun to eat by himself. The emperor can cook whatever he likes, so it won''t be wasted and has a different taste."


    With that said, Su Mianyue picked up the fish, dipped it in the dipping sauce and took a bite. Her pink tongue licked the marmalade on her lips and smiled contentedly, "It''s so refreshing. That''s the taste."


    As Su Mianyue ate the delicious food, he had already forgotten the image and the friendship of the landlord. Biwu, on the other hand, walked up to Mu Tinng in embarrassment and introduced, "Your majesty, this hotpot is a mandarin duck pot. The red soup here is spicy and the clear soup here is clear. This dip can also be seasoned according to the taste alone, but the empress''s favorite is spicy and spicy. She said it would be nice to eat like this."


    Biwu introduced her. After Mu Tinng heard this, she looked over to su mianyue and saw her hot little mouth, sweat dripping from the tip of her nose, blush on her face, and softness in her heart.


    Such a Su Mianyue was something he had never seen before, and perhaps she was the real one.


    "Give me a spicy one too." Mu Tinng, who rarely ate spicy food, made a bold decision but almost regretted it for a while.


    Yingchun stepped forward wisely, while Biwu explained each seasoning for her, but he didn''t know how to do it.


    Su Mianyue was eating well over there, and she was probably going to be full soon. For the first time, Mu Tinng saw a woman who was born as a socialite eating like this. She kept stuffing her mouth with food, her small face puffed up like a tender white meat bun, and her movements were quick and not rude. Her satisfied expression was even more pitiful.


    At this moment, Mu Tinng had not noticed his own evaluation of Su Mianyue. He had changed from being unpleasant to being good at everything. Wasn''t this a sign of falling in love with someone?


    "Oh, it''s so strong." After finishing his meal, Su Mianyue drank another cup of sour plum soup. He was so satisfied that he completely forgot that Mu Tinng was still here. He rubbed his bulging stomach and waved at biwu, "Baby Biwu, accompany me to the courtyard for a quick snack. Find a few people to play mahjong with me in half an hour. We must kill all sides of the palace today."


    Su Mianyue said the clouds were boundless, but Biwu heard it and broke into a cold sweat. He said to himself, miss, you have overdone the play. The emperor is still here.


    "Good manners, miss." Coming to Su Mianyue like a crab, Biwu quietly tugged at her sleeve and reminded her in a low voice.


    "Demeanor?" Su Mianyue looked at Biwu doubtfully and saw her winking at Mu Tinng. Su Mianyue''s face collapsed and her facial features were all tangled up. Could she say that she was acting at first and finally really forgot about the existence of this thing?


    There was no sound of food, no sound of service, no sense of existence at all.


    Besides, the table was so big that the distance between Su Mianyue and Mu Tinng was so far that they couldn''t even see the rest of the light.


    "Well... What? The moon is so bright tonight. Biwu went out with us. I heard the flowers in Imperial Garden are still blooming." Su Mianyue was obviously looking for an excuse to leave, and Biwu was naturally accompanying him.


    Unlike Su Mianyue, who ate like a tornado, Mu Tinng swallowed slowly, and he was not full, and the spicy pot that he was holding on to and the dip was spicy, so he didn''t want to open his mouth, so he didn''t stop Su Mianyue.


    As soon as Su Mianyue left, Mu Tinng immediately put down the bowls and chopsticks and asked Yingchun to pour him some chilled plum soup. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief. "The queen''s taste is really unique. I''m really not happy about it."


    Yingchun was very good at looking. Seeing that Mu Tinng was fond of Su Mianyue, he bent forward and made a new dip for Mu Tinng. He smiled and said, "I heard that this spicy food is not made in one go. The more you eat, the more you can eat spicy food, and you will be addicted to it. It would be good for your stomach and intestines if your majesty didn''t start tasting the spicy food, and your servant had put in a lot of effort to look at this list. If your majesty didn''t eat more, you wouldn''t disappoint the empress."


    "You''re the maid next to Concubine Ling, but you''re speaking well of the queen?" Mu Tinng''s face changed slightly. He obviously didn''t like people playing tricks on him.


    "The emperor is the lord of the world, and the empress is the lord of the harem. No matter who the servants are, they are all servants in front of the empress. Besides, the hot pot made by the empress is really unique, and the servants can''t say anything against their will." Yingchun opened his mouth gently, revealing a delicate neck as he leaned over.


    As the proud son of heaven, Mu Tinng could see that Yingchun had other motives tonight, but he was also a conceited man, and the women in the harem were all the women of the emperor.


    "Very good, very good." Mu Tinng smiled and grabbed Yingchun''s hand, pinching it twice. The meaning was self-evident.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Linng, Mu Tinng might have taken Yingchun by now. Of course, it wasn''t that she was tempted, but that she had taken a fancy to him. A position that promised to stay was enough to get rid of.


    Yingchun shyly put the dip in front of Mu Tinng, then bowed back a few steps and had dehai take her to freshen up.

 Chapter 97 It Was A Good Start

    "Miss, let''s just leave. Is that really good?" Out of Phoenix Palace, Biwu looked back and thought that Yingchun had seduced Mu Tinng in the phoenix palace, even with his one. Biwu felt disgusted and felt unworthy to help Su Mianyue.


    "Silly girl, yingchun is a woman that the emperor has long taken a fancy to. Even if not today, she will be taken away someday in the future, unless yingchun dies." Su Mianyue said indifferently. She really couldn''t walk. She wanted to take a walk, but it was still the palace and she couldn''t walk at night. "But that bitch wants to die in spring. I want her to live and live to fend off that bitch."


    Biwu nodded and understood the reason, but it didn''t stop her from crying out for Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue, who was sitting in the pavilion, looked up and asked, "Should we hear from Weiyang Palace?"


    "We should get there." Biwu replied with a sly smile, not quite sure, "Miss, should we go back and see the fun?"


    "It''s not time yet." She blinked her eyes playfully and asked the palace people to put down the mats on all sides of the pavilion. She crossed her legs and leaned against the pillar, smiling, "The show over there has just begun, and we are going back now. It will only interrupt the wonderful performance of others. Just relax and enjoy the evening breeze and wait for the show in Cairo."


    Not to mention Su Mianyue''s pleasant evening breeze, Gu Linng was furious when he learned that Mu Tinng was going to favor Yingchun and even su mianyue had to hide out.


    "This little slut, indeed, has such a filthy mind, and does not look at what kind of person he is, but also wants to compete with the palace for the emperor''s favor. Slut is a slut, a lowlife who can''t get on the stage!" Gu Linng threw something and cursed loudly, then turned around and scolded Su Mianyue. "Su Mianyue is a useless piece of trash. He can''t even look down on his own man in his own territory. Even a little bitch can drive her away. She deserves to be left out of favor for the rest of her life. What a downfall."


    After the scolding dried up and there was nothing left for his men to throw, Gu Linng''s anger could not be extinguished. He simply took his men to Phoenix Palace, because the phoenix palace had an insider, and Gu Linng was able to walk in.


    Mu Tinng had just finished eating, and Yingchun, who had already washed up, walked up to him, gently wiping his fingers, each one treating him like a treasure.


    Looking down from above at Yingchun, who was as gentle as water, her pink face and cherry lips were all attracting Mu Tinng.


    Raising Yingchun''s chin, Mu Tinng asked in a low voice, "Is that what you want to be?"


    Shyly turning away, Yingchun looked at the door without a trace, faintly saw Gu Linng''s figure, and whispered, "The women in this palace belong to the emperor."


    Yingchun''s answer was not wrong, but it was not attractive enough. Mu Tinng raised her face and asked her to look up at him, "What if I am not the emperor?"


    Yingchun was stunned and immediately replied shyly, "If the emperor is not the emperor, just an ordinary person, and the servants and maids are willing to be slaves and maidservants, but you are the emperor above, and the maidservants and maidservants can only be slaves and maidservants forever."


    This sentence made Mu Tinng long xin very happy. He immediately picked Yingchun up and smiled, "Okay, I will make you..."


    "It turns out that the emperor is here with the empress. It''s so nice to have his concubines wait." Gu Linng came quickly and opened his mouth with a smile. Instead, he looked at Yingchun with a disappointed face and said sadly, "Yingchun, this palace thinks that it treats you well. Why did you betray this palace? If you truly fall in love with the emperor and can enter the eyes of the emperor, this palace will fulfill you. Why should you turn to the empress and trap this palace in injustice?"


    "Lady Concubine Ling calmed down and gave the servant a hundred courage. The servant did not dare to betray lady Concubine Ling. The servant did not do anything to apologize to her. Heaven and earth will be a mirror." Yingchun lifted her skirt and knelt down, looking up at her tear-stained face, crying and pleading, "Your majesty can testify to me. I really didn''t mean to seduce the emperor, and I didn''t transfer to the empress. I just came here under orders... Ah!"


    Before Yingchun could finish his sentence, he was slapped to the ground by Gu Linng. At the same time, Gu Linng skillfully fell into Mu Tinng''s arms and said angrily and weakly, "Yingchun, you have been serving this palace for so long. How can this palace not know what you are thinking? Usually, you always oppress the palace people in Weiyang Palace by the favor of this palace. Even those imperial gifts in this palace, you always try to get them. This palace seems to like you a little, so it doesn''t make you feel difficult. Unexpectedly, your ambition is so great that you can even do things behind the lord''s back. How can I trust you?"


    Gu Linng no longer said that yingchun had turned to Su Mianyue, but this sentence was all a hint. Mu Tinng''s face sank and his eyes changed.


    Yingchun stood up awkwardly, no longer holding back his grievances for himself, but said with a sad face, "Since your mother doesn''t trust your servant, I can''t argue with you. Only death will prove your innocence, and you will serve your mother in the next life."


    After that, yingchun bumped into a pillar on one side. Naturally, the palace people in Phoenix Palace couldn''t just watch someone die here, so they went to pull it. Although Yingchun''s life was saved, it still caused her to break her head and blood, and her clothes were torn apart.


    "Your majesty, this servant is also true. Your concubine did not say that she would not forgive her. How could she find a short story?" Gu Linng pretended to be sad and leaned into Mu Tinng''s arms, but mu ting pushed her away and walked towards yingchun.


    Standing in front of Yingchun, who was sobbing as she fell to the ground, Mu Tinng looked at the old and new wounds on her arm, anger rising in her eyes.


    Living in the harem since he was a child, Mu Tinng was familiar with these traces. Those irascible concubines or female officials always liked to abuse the lowly palace people like this.


    But as the female officer in charge of Weiyang Palace, besides Gu Linng, who else had the guts to torture her like this?


    If other concubines did this, mu ting would pretend not to know. After all, the neglected concubines always had anger and unwillingness in their hearts, but his love for Gu Linng was unique, and Gu Linng was even more delicate and gentle. Was he so violent in his bones?


    "How did you get that wound?" Suppressing his anger, Mu Tinng asked coldly.


    "Servant..." Yingchun looked at Gu Linng, tears streaming down her face, but she bit her lips.


    "Very good, very good!" Mu Tinng said four words with a sneer. Looking back at the flustered Gu Linng, he pointed at yingchun and said, "Yingchun, listen to the decree. From now on, she will be named yingmei and given to Deqing Palace."


    Gu Linng''s face turned even paler, and Mu Tinng''s action was undoubtedly a slap in her face.


    Not to mention that a palace maid has not yet slept, even if she really did, it would be at most eight grade picking girls, usually from eight grade changing clothes, but yingchun was directly conferred a grade of six grade, such treatment is unprecedented.


    And yingchun went out of Weiyang Palace. Even if she shouldn''t have stayed in her Weiyang Palace, she should have pointed her to another palace or asked her what she meant.


    But where is deqing palace?


    Concubine Qing, the only pregnant woman in the harem, was there. Concubine De, who had never fought for anything, always had a stable place in the harem. Mu Tinng respected her even more and felt even more guilty.


    She bit her lip so hard that Gu Linng didn''t say a word. She looked at Mu Tinng like that. She was so aggrieved that it was heartbreaking.


    "Your majesty, forgive me. I have been disrespectful before." Su Mianyue, who had rushed back, saw a scene as if time had stopped. He asked in surprise, "Who can tell me what happened in this palace? Why did Concubine Ling appear in Phoenix Palace? Is the imperial decree so useless in your eyes?"


    As for Yingchun, Su Mianyue chose to ignore it. It was strange that a palace maid could distract her.


    The palace people in Phoenix Palace had to brace themselves and explain in a low voice what happened after Su Mianyue left. Only then did Su Mianyue''suddenly realize'' and motioned for Biwu to help Yingchun up.


    "Beauty is now the woman of the emperor. How can you bear to see her suffer on the ground if she gets hurt?" Su Mianyue scolded the palace man and shouted, "Why don''t you send yingmei to Deqing Palace? Tell Concubine De to take good care of Beauty. The emperor will visit her when he has time, and he will arrange a new place for yingmei."


    According to the rules of the palace, the concubines of the third grade and the concubines of the fourth grade were all the masters of the first palace, while the concubines of the lower grade were to live in their palaces.


    But concubine de was the first rank concubine, and Concubine Qing lived there for the sake of keeping her baby. It was not appropriate for Yingchun to live there in the past.


    Su Mianyue''s words made sense to Mu Tinng, otherwise Yingchun would be embarrassed whether he stayed or went.


    "The empress is very generous. Even the servants and concubines who come out of the palace take good care of them." Gu Linng said in a strange tone. Since Mu Tinng couldn''t forgive her so soon, he could just drag Su Mianyue into the water.


    Concubine Ling, watch your tone. You broke into Phoenix Palace without obeying the imperial decree. According to the rules of the palace, even if you were to be dragged out of the city, it would not be too much. This time, I don''t want to argue with you because you are weak, but I have to remind you that you haven''t learned enough rules. There are no shortage of nannies in the back palace. Beauty is now a member of the emperor. You have to address your sister when you see her, not a servant in Weiyang Palace. "Not giving Gu Linng a good face at all, Su Mianyue snorted coldly and said," Concubine Ling better leave quickly, or else the palace can only tell the palace people to invite you out. At that time, Concubine Ling''s face will be very dull."


    Gu Linng was very angry, but mu ting did not support him at all, so he had to kneel down and leave.


    When the outsiders left, Su Mianyue looked at Mu Tinng with a complicated face. Seeing that he was still angry, he could only sigh and say, "Whether the emperor wants to teach Concubine Ling a lesson or warn his concubines, the emperor''s goal has been achieved. Today, when Beauty came out, the imperial concubines were disgraced, and the fengqi palace became a place to satisfy others. Your majesty, although the imperial concubines have said that they will no longer compete for favor, they still hope that nothing like this will happen in Phoenix Palace. Otherwise, the imperial concubines will probably offend all the concubines in the harem. The position of the empress is really not to be stable."


    Mu Tinng didn''t know this. He didn''t plan to ask for Yingchun in Phoenix Palace. At least he had to leave Su Mianyue with this face, but gu ling''s appearance made him lose his balance.


    "Regarding Beauty, the empress will see to it that the arrangements are made. It''s getting late, and the empress will have an early rest. I still have a report to review." Mu Tinng then strode away, not taking tonight''s events to heart at all.


    However, su mianyue could not help but sneer. A dignified monarch was so desperate for food. There were not enough concubines in the harem, and even the maids refused to let go. It was really sad to be his woman.


    "Baby Biwu, if you want to fly up the tree, I will build you a better ladder." Su Mianyue said sarcastically.


    "Please forgive me, miss. I have seen all kinds of things in the harem. I don''t want to be involved in this mess. Otherwise, I don''t know how I died." Biwu hurriedly waved her hand, fearing that the master''s brain would twitch and push her out.


    "You little girl, it''s rare for your brain to shine," Su Mianyue praised.


    "Miss, are you praising me, praising me, or praising me?" Biwu pouted.


    "Yes, I''m praising you. Just be beautiful." After giving Biwu a big white eye, Su Mianyue muttered, "It''s a pity that so many beautiful women have more stupid brains than you. They have to go to their deaths. Don''t you know how hard it is for them to escape from here?"


    Biwu was speechless and looked up at the sky. As expected, their young lady''s brain was different from normal people''s. Other women were willing to keep the position of empress no matter how hard they suffered. Unlike their young lady, she wanted to push the emperor away all day long.

 Chapter 98 Hes Back

    Su Mianyue did not know that Mu Tinng had saved Concubine Qing''s child by placing Yingchun in Deqing Palace in anger. After all, she had offended Gu Linng. In order to hold on to Gu Linng''s thigh, Yingchun not only pointed out the spies that had been planted in deqing palace, but also pointed out several people in the phoenix palace.


    As for the rest of the palace, yingchun left her mind open, so she couldn''t get along with them for the time being.


    Another month passed, and in this month, Mu Tinng did it all, and all the concubines and concubines were overjoyed.


    Of course, Su Mianyue and Gu Linng were not included.


    Su Mianyue wanted to send him away, but Gu Linng wanted to ask him not to. Weiyang Palace is now similar to the cold palace, where there are so many people fawning.


    "Miss, are we really going out? What if the emperor comes to the phoenix palace?" Biwu, who was tidying up her dress, asked worriedly.


    "The emperor doesn''t have that much time to come to the phoenix residence. He''s been very busy these days." Su Mianyue snorted.


    After such a long time, the situation at the Hengyuan naturally spread to the palace. Su Mianyue also knew, but no one knew Wanyan Lin''s whereabouts. Su Mianyue was not worried much. That guy was doing well at the Hengyuan, and he believed that no matter how difficult it was, he could make it through.


    Perhaps it was because they didn''t have a deep relationship with Wanyan Lin. After a while of worrying, Su Mianyue completely left him behind. After all, they were not on the same path. Even if they had a business relationship, it was not possible for them to meet again.


    And Su Mianyue had just come up with an idea, and he hadn''t poured it out yet. Even if Wanyan Lin really expanded the casino business and didn''t want to give her any dividends, Su Mianyue didn''t have any evidence that those industries had half of his own, so he left everything to god.


    "Sister, I''ve been very busy these days. You haven''t been able to accompany you out of the palace. Aren''t you angry?" Seeing that Su Mianyue had arrived at the appointed place, Su Yu immediately ran forward, and as for the mount, he was driven aside to let it walk on its own.


    After meeting Shangguan Pei, Su Yu became busier and busier. With so many identities, he understood the meaning of being separated.


    "It doesn''t matter. A man should fight for his career. Besides, I rarely come out recently." Su Mianyue smiled and didn''t take it for granted. He just enjoyed himself more when he was with su yu.


    Such as hunting in the mountains, fishing in the water, or going to a brothel.


    "Where do you want to go today?" Su Yu had always been a follower, never making decisions for Su Mianyue, as long as he was happy.


    "Xiao yu, you always play with us. Don''t you have any ideas?" Not knowing what he wanted to play, Su Mianyue threw the problem to Su Yu, ready to change the supporting role.


    Su Yu looked at Su Mianyue with a troubled face. He had been raised as a reserve monarch since he was a child. Su Yu had no idea what the children of ordinary families were playing at all. These days, he had an eye for Su Mianyue.


    Of course, Su Yu also secretly played, such as the ghost mask that Su Mianyue saw before, which he and Yuan Shaoqiu secretly drew. At that time, it was very interesting, but now it seems that it is not worth mentioning.


    "Forget it. Your brain is full of eight elements and the way to govern the country. The ideas that you want to play with will worry you to death." Su Mianyue was speechless and asked heaven. I really don''t know how he found this boy interesting and accepted him as his brother-in-law.


    Holding his chin with one hand, Su Mianyue thought carefully. There was really nothing interesting to play with. After all, there were only a few things she could play in this season, and her time was limited.


    "Miss, there seems to be a caravan over there. Let''s take cover first." Biwu, who had been on guard, immediately came forward to report the situation.


    "Caravan?" Su Mianyue frowned and looked out. From this distance, he could only see the remnants. He did not know how strong the caravan was, let alone what those people looked like.


    "What''s so interesting about sister?" Su Yu asked as she approached her.


    Let''s make a deal. Since it''s a caravan to the capital, it must be a merchant. Maybe we can see the opportunity." Su Mianyue had a reasonable expression on his face, but asked Su Yu and Biwu to throw her a blank eye.


    This was the outskirts. Even if they stopped the caravan, they wouldn''t be able to earn much.


    But su mianyue was so bored that she got on her horse and ran in the direction of the caravan. Biwu and Su Yu had to follow closely. Fortunately, they were both easy to deal with, but they were not afraid of meeting familiar people.


    Half an hour later, Su Mianyue finally saw the owner of the caravan, but she could not say a word. She never dreamed that the leader of the caravan was Wanyan Lin, and Wanyan Lin was seriously injured.


    Our master met a robber on the road and was seriously injured to protect this batch of goods, so this batch of goods really can''t be sold to you. Please do me a favor and let us go." The person who came out to send Su Mianyue away was not a grey attendant, but a middle-aged man who looked like a little steward.


    If the wind hadn''t just blown the curtain and let Su Mianyue see the person inside, she wouldn''t have known that it was Wanyan Lin.


    "Capital City is under strict investigation. Your master is seriously injured. I''m afraid it''s not easy to enter the city." Su Mianyue was kind enough to warn Wanyan Lin not to get caught if he went in.


    "Then what should we do? Our master needs to be treated, and this batch of goods must be sent to the capital." The steward turned around anxiously.


    "You may as well tell my words to your master. If he does not believe me, he may send someone to the city gate to take a look and take his leave." Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Su Mianyue turned around to avoid being seen by Wanyan Lin.


    Su Yu knew how to make a human skin mask. Su Mianyue thought it was easy to get killed. Su Mianyue didn''t want to tell anyone without Su Yu''s permission.


    When Su Yu and Biwu came up to them, they saw Su Mianyue turning to leave, so they asked with their eyes.


    "Let''s go. They won''t sell this batch. Let''s go hunting." Su Mianyue tried to keep his voice as low as possible, and with a flick of the whip, he left first.


    If Wanyan Lin hadn''t been unconscious, she would have recognized Su Mianyue''s voice and wouldn''t have let her go.


    After a few months, Wanyan Lin had been hunted down countless times, and Su Mianyue''s smile would appear in his mind every time he was in a life-and-death situation. God knew that he was missing him to the bone.


    Sensing that Su Mianyue was preoccupied, Su Yu did not ask much and stopped Biwu, who was about to speak. The three of them went hunting for a while, and Su Mianyue said they were going back to the palace.


    As a proton, Wanyan Lin was able to enter and leave the palace freely. Now that he was seriously injured, if he needed help from her, there would be a way.


    After returning to Phoenix Palace, Su Mianyue took out the pill that Su Yu had given her and hesitated whether to give it to Wanyan Lin. After all, Su Mianyue would have taken the pill without Wanyan Lin''s medicine, otherwise he would have been crippled.


    But in Wanyan Lin''s case, Su Mianyue was not sure. If he didn''t need the soul pill to continue his life, then Su Yu might lose a chance to survive.


    In contrast to Su Mianyue''s melancholy, Wanyan Lin did not know that she had such a pill in her hand, so naturally, she would not ask for it. After Su Yu gave the pill to Su Mianyue, he did not think about going back, nor did he care how Su Mianyue would use it.


    Of course, if Su Mianyue gave it to Wanyan Lin, Su Yu would be very unhappy.


    After a sleepless night, Su Mianyue did not leave the palace until Wanyan Lin''s men came. She just asked Biwu to find out more information, especially about the Hengyuan, but she did not know that her actions fell into Gu Linng''s eyes and could be a fatal blow to her at any time.


    "Miss, the emperor said he would come over for dinner tonight and asked her to think of two new dishes." While Su Mianyue was bored, Biwu trotted in and complained in a tangled voice.


    "What''s wrong with you, little girl? Weren''t you happier than anyone when you heard that the emperor was coming?" Su Mianyue asked with a smile.


    "The young lady also said that it was the past. In the past, the young lady liked the emperor, so when the emperor came, the young lady would be happy, and the servant would be happy. But now that the emperor came, the young lady was not really happy, and the servant would naturally be unhappy." Biwu turned around and sat on the stool beside him. He rested his chin on his arm and said wilfully.


    "Just go to the small kitchen and tell us to prepare some according to our daily food, but don''t make anything that the emperor has eaten." Su Mianyue opened his mouth carelessly. The people in the small kitchen were all prepared by the Su Family. Since they would not leak the news, Su Mianyue did not like the empty dishes in the palace, so he gave the chef a handwritten menu and let them look at the arrangement of the meal.


    "Oh." Biwu answered, but he had no intention of getting up.


    "Anything else?" Su Mianyue asked. Biwu had always been an optimist, but now he looked like a frosted eggplant.


    "When the servant just came back, she heard someone say that Beauty is pregnant." Biwu pouted.


    "So soon?" Su Mianyue was also surprised. Yingchun had been spoiled more than a month ago, as if he had only been spoiled twice.


    "Yes." Biwu nodded and looked at Su Mianyue eagerly, as if asking when she had a master to serve.


    With a slap on Biwu''s head, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "You better take care of yourself, girl. Do you think it''s a good thing to be pregnant in this deep palace? Gu Linng is the first one who can''t tolerate Yingchun''s child without anyone else. I''m afraid Mu Tinng won''t protect her."


    "Why? Isn''t that the emperor''s child?" Biwu opened his mouth in surprise.


    "There are so many women in the emperor, and many have been pregnant before. Besides Concubine Qing, who else can you see giving birth to a dragon heir?" Su Mianyue sighed softly for the innocent child in yingchun''s belly.


    "But..." Biwu wanted to say something more, but he swallowed it under Su Mianyue''s eyes, only grunted a little unfairly and retreated.


    She was not a palace maid who was qualified to discuss the emperor''s affairs.


    After Biwu left, Su Mianyue''s eyes became sharper. Yingchun''s child was destined to be in trouble, and Gu Linng was sure to do it, but there was a lot of work to be done. It seemed that she was not ready enough, so she had to take the initiative.


    Having made up his mind, Su Mianyue got up and walked to the window. He looked at the new pot of potted plants at the door and smiled coldly. The pot was sent by the Imperial Household Department, but it was also instructed by Gu Linng. Naturally, Mu Tinng had come to the phoenix palace more often recently, and occasionally stayed up at night.


    But I didn''t know that Mu Tinng would never touch Su Mianyue even if he stayed in Phoenix Palace at night.


    "Gu Linng, since you can''t tolerate his children so much, I''ll grant you this time, lest you set me up." With a sneer, Su Mianyue looked away, and called Chunhua to the storeroom to pick out some gifts and bring the potted plant to yingchun. He congratulated her on having a dragon heir and told Chunhua to send it in a big way. It would be best if everyone knew about it.


    Su Mianyue believed that with yingchun''s understanding, she would have guessed the key, whether to protect the child or eliminate the enemy, and she would see how yingchun chose.

 Chapter 99 Disaster Lures to the East

    These few days, Su Mianyue had been honest in the palace, because it was not the first and fifteenth day of the new year, even to greet Empress Dowager did not need to be, but became the biggest idle person.


    The quiet days were always short, so Dehai personally came to pass on mu ting''s words and asked Su Mianyue to return to Deqing Palace.


    "What should come or should come." Su Mianyue smiled sarcastically, asked Biwu to change her clothes, and followed Dehai to Deqing Palace.


    Along the way, Su Mianyue did not ask Mu Tinng why she was summoned. Instead, he seemed to be relieved of his pride and humiliation.


    After the big ceremony, Su Mianyue sat down beside Mu Tinng. Seeing that concubine de looked at her with a worried face, Su Mianyue smiled gratefully. This concubine de''s character was really the best woman in the harem, worthy of Concubine De''s title.


    "The emperor summoned his concubines, but what''s the matter?" Su Mianyue opened his mouth, knowing that he was a consultant.


    "Did the queen ever send a pot of potted plants to yingmei?" Mu Tinng asked.


    "Biwu, when I heard that Beauty was pregnant with a dragon heir, I asked Chunhua to send some tonics and some potted plants that the Imperial Household Department had just sent. Do you know which pot it was?" Su Mianyue turned to Biwu.


    "To the empress, it was a pot of narcissus. When the Imperial Household Department sent it, they said that the narcissus bloomed in winter, but only this pot bloomed in midsummer. It must be something from Jixiang, so they sent it to the empress for fun. My mother doesn''t like bonsai. When Chunhua came to discuss it with her servant, she said that the Imperial Household Department said that this daffodil was a possession of Jixiang, and that it was the best to give it to Beauty. It would certainly give birth to a dragon, and it wouldn''t be a waste for the daffodil to come to this world in the wrong season." Biwu leaned back and explained the whole story.


    Su Mianyue nodded and looked at mu ting, asking Mu Tinng if there was anything else he wanted to ask.


    "Did the Imperial Household Department send the daffodils to Phoenix Palace?" Mu Tinng asked with a slightly cold face.


    "Speaking to the emperor, the empress has never loved flowers and plants. She only occasionally goes to Imperial Garden to pick some petals. The potted plants in the fengqi palace are also placed in the yard or pavilion. If not for the Imperial Household Department to send flowers by season, there would be no potted plants in the fengqi palace." Biwu was telling the truth. Neither Su Mianyue nor the former lord was a flower lover.


    It can''t be said that he doesn''t like flowers. He just doesn''t like potted plants. He thinks that it''s the way to raise flowers in a greenhouse.


    He took a deep look at Biwu and saw that she did not look like a lie, and that Su Mianyue''s bedroom did not have any potted plants, which was not an excuse.


    "Did the emperor summon his concubines to ask about the potted plants?" Su Mianyue looked at mu ting in puzzlement. Seeing that he nodded, he smiled and said, "I think Beauty likes potted plants. When his concubines return, they will let people count Phoenix Palace. If there are precious and famous flowers, they will send them to ying mei to enjoy."


    Su Mianyue''s face was pure and pure, but his heart was sneering. Since the last time someone set him up, Su Mianyue had studied the flower knowledge for a period of time. Otherwise, she really did not know that the daffodils could cause a pregnant woman to miscarry.


    As for whether yingchun really miscarried because of a pot of flowers or did anything else, at least she had achieved her goal.


    "The empress has a heart, but now Beauty..." Concubine De looked at Mu Tinng and saw that he had no intention of stopping him. He said, "Beauty''s child was not saved. The imperial doctor said it was because there were daffodils in the room."


    "What?" Su Mianyue exclaimed, then his face darkened and he asked, "How about the imperial concubine? Didn''t she hurt the dragon in her stomach?"


    "Concubine Qing had been having a baby in the house for the past few days because of her poor health. Beauty placed the potted plants in the house, so that''s why..." At this point, Concubine De''s eyes reddened with grief.


    For a man who could not bear children, it was both envious and jealous to see others pregnant, but concubine de never thought of harming the dragon heir in Beauty''s womb.


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue took a long vomit, murmuring that Concubine Qing was fine, and that he was finally able to preserve a trace of royal blood. Then, under Mu Tinng''s gaze, he asked sadly, "The emperor called his concubine, but because he suspected that his concubine intended to harm the prince in Beauty''s womb, or even Concubine Qing''s child?"


    Mu Tinng did not speak, but his expression was tacit.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue forced back the sour look in his eyes and got up and knelt in front of Mu Tinng. The people in the room, led by concubine de, knelt down with her.


    "Your majesty, your concubines cry out for grievances, and ask your majesty to give you justice." Su Mianyue said sadly, "In the end, the concubine implicated Beauty, but the person who gave the concubine the daffodils could be punished. The safety of the concubines in the harem is related to the heir. The concubines are the empress, and if they can come out, they are the direct heir, and their status is even more honorable. But the Imperial Household Department sent a pot of daffodils that can abort a baby. This is undoubtedly to murder the concubines."


    Although there was no husband and wife between Mu Tinng and Su Mianyue, only Mu Tinng and Su Mianyue knew about it, so Su Mianyue''s words made sense.


    "The people of the Imperial Household Department are to be punished for their negligence and intentional murder. Today they are concubines and beautiful women, and tomorrow they may be other concubines, and even those who have not been born in the past..." Biting his lips, Su Mianyue kowtowed and pleaded, "Will the emperor also order all the officials of the Imperial Household Department strictly, or will the harem and concubines and yi an xin serve the king?"


    Originally did not want to participate in this matter, but thinking of Concubine Qing''s current situation, Concubine De also knelt down and begged, "Please check the Imperial Household Department thoroughly, check the items in the palace, the imperial heir can no longer be damaged."


    Mu ting didn''t want to make things too big. He secretly executed the person who wanted to kill Su Mianyue, but the pregnant concubines in the harem never gave birth safely. Mu Tinng had to think about it.


    "Dehai, pass on an oral order, thoroughly investigate all the officials in the inner court and the officials who sent daffodils to Phoenix Palace, and make sure to find out the real culprit behind the scenes." Mu Tinng spoke softly, but Dehai, who had served him for many years, could tell how angry Mu Tinng was.


    "The servant obeys the order," Dehai answered. Before he left, he gave Su Mianyue a meaningful look and then left quickly.


    The others did not notice the look in dehai''s eyes, but Su Mianyue noticed it and did not take it to heart. He was just a obedient servant, and if he dared to do anything, he would be dead.


    The case was not clear, and Mu Tinng was not in a good mood. He told Concubine De to take care of the beauty and left.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had no intention of leaving for the time being, Concubine De sent all the palace people out of the house, then saluted Su Mianyue and waited for Su Mianyue to show his hand.


    "Concubine De entered the crown prince''s mansion earlier than this palace and was the first to conceive. Unfortunately, the final result only added to his grief." Su Mianyue said, looking up at Concubine De and seeing her face turn pale and sad, he said, "Did Concubine De not doubt whether it was an accident or a human being?"


    "What does the empress mean?" Concubine De suddenly looked up at Su Mianyue in disbelief.


    "Concubine De was the prince''s concubine back then, and the emperor was not the crown prince at that time, but there were many people who wanted to become the prince''s concubine, and even more people who wanted to be the country''s president than the minister of jiang. Concubine De is a woman of high quality, do you still need me to say something or two?" With a sneer, seeing concubine de''s complicated face, Su Mianyue continued, "Of course, Concubine De can also doubt this palace, but Concubine De should be very clear that this palace did not know the emperor at that time, and naturally did not fall in love with him, and this palace''s father has always hoped that this palace can live a normal life."


    Concubine De looked at Su Mianyue in a daze and asked weakly after a long time, "What''s the point of saying this to the empress and her concubines? The concubine''s children can''t come back, and the concubine''s body was injured that year, and she will never..."


    Looking at Concubine De, who had always been calm and calm, with her eyes red with grief, Su Mianyue felt a little sympathy in her heart, but she still said coldly: "In those days, Concubine De blocked an assassin''s sword for the emperor, causing a miscarriage due to excessive blood loss. But as far as this palace knows, the hemorrhage after a small period of childbirth caused Concubine De to be difficult to conceive a child again. Has the difficult moral consort ever doubted it?"


    Concubine De''s body shook. It was obvious that Su Mianyue had hit the nail on the head. The woman who could secure a place in the harem was never a simple person. How could Concubine De not doubt it, but there was no definite evidence and had to swallow the bitter water himself?


    After a deep look at Su Mianyue, Concubine De suddenly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to su mianyue, pleading earnestly, "If the empress can avenge my concubine, I will serve the empress with all my heart and mind."


    "I don''t need it." Su Mianyue refused indifferently and looked into Concubine De''s puzzled eyes. He smiled and said, "I want you to put down that hatred from now on and stop investigating secretly. Can you do that?"


    "What does the empress mean?" Even though Concubine De was intelligent, he could not understand Su Mianyue''s true intention at this time. He could only ask carefully. It was obvious that Concubine De could retain his status today and was also trying to survive on thin ice.


    With a faint smile hanging from her lips, Su Mianyue stepped forward, helped concubine de up, and took her hand to sit down together. Then he said, "Concubine De is the concubine who has been with the emperor for the longest time. When she was able to block that sword for the emperor, it must have touched her true feelings. The immoral concubine does not want to stay with the emperor all the time. Is her honor and favor not waning?"


    Concubine De froze and looked at Su Mianyue in surprise. The emotions in his eyes were complicated and difficult to distinguish, but the slight fear made Su Mianyue look real.


    No wonder Concubine De was the most favored concubine today. No one knew how much longer Gu Linng could be loved. Su Mianyue used to be impulsive and vicious. Mu Tinng''s women were persecuted.


    "Concubine De, don''t be nervous. I''ve left you alone today just to make you feel better. After all, the only person who hasn''t tripped me up or coveted the position of empress in all these years is Concubine De. And Concubine De is the only one who can make your majesty feel guilty and be endlessly pampered." Su Mianyue laughed bitterly, and she was referring to those women who were qualified to become empress, such as the qing concubines and other people''s status and family background were not qualified.


    "My concubine is stupid and I hope the empress will teach me." Concubine De was nervous, but she bowed her head obediently, waiting for Su Mianyue to make things clearer.


    "Now that there are many new people in the palace, it is necessary to continue to fill the harem in the future. However, no matter how many women there are in the harem, no matter how many imperial heirs there are, there is only one person who can be conferred crown prince." Su Mianyue smiled and looked at Concubine De. She didn''t need to say much and believed that Concubine De could understand.


    Seeing that concubine de frowned slightly, Su Mianyue did not disturb her thoughts. She picked up the teacup and sipped. She sighed in her heart that Concubine De was indeed a wonderful person. The tea was made from several chinese herbs and had the effect of calming her nerves. No wonder Mu Tinng often came to sit down.


    When su mianyue put down the teacup, Concubine De had already made a decision and stood up to salute su mianyue with a respectful attitude.


    "I thank the empress for her kindness, and I will remember it in my life." Concubine De kowtowed again and spoke in a serious tone.


    With a faint smile, Su Mianyue did not help concubine de up this time, but left with the queen''s demeanor.


    Mu Tinng, Gu Linng, the damage you have put on me, even if I leave this palace one day, I will leave you with endless trouble and let you continue to pay the price!


    Concubine De arrived at the entrance of the palace respectfully, then straightened his back and went back to bed, thinking carefully about what to do next.

 Chapter 100 Luck Is Also A Part of Strength

    For the next few days, Su Mianyue stayed in the palace peacefully, but no longer as closed as before. Whether it was the progress of the midwife or Concubine De''s actions, Su Mianyue knew everything.


    On this day, Su Mianyue saw that the weather was not bad, so he asked several concubines to play mahjong in the pavilion in Imperial Garden. Naturally, some people wanted to curry favor with Su Mianyue, so they sat on the side and watched, chatting and complimenting from time to time.


    "The empress''s card playing skills are really extraordinary. She has been winning since the beginning of the game. The younger sisters should not cry when they lose later." The concubine covered her mouth and smiled. Seeing that biwu had brought some herbal tea, she quickly got up and took it. She personally brought it to Su Mianyue and smiled, "Although the weather is still hot, it''s better for women to drink less cold tea. I have an old secret herbal tea recipe in my hands. It''s very cool to drink without ice. I''ll make some empress to try it tomorrow."


    "Concubine li has a heart, but this palace is blessed." Su Mianyue smiled and took a sip. His eyes lit up and he pushed the card to the table. He said proudly, "Concubine Hua menqing, big bag."


    "Concubines say that the empress is good at playing cards. It is only one of them that the concubines see. Good luck is the most important thing." Concubine Hua was not angry, but he signaled the palace maid to send the money over.


    "Luck is also a part of strength. This palace is opening up well today, but it''s going to kill all of them." Su Mianyue''s smiling eyes curved, because he did not wear formal palace attire, but it had the feeling of a little sister next door, but also the beauty of the group lost its color, so that a group of concubines could not help but look at a few more, and even secretly criticized why such a stunning beauty could not be compared to Gu Linng being favored.


    Concubine Lang and Concubine Ya looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They both lost about the same amount. Although they did not lose as much as Concubine Hua, they lost a month''s salary in a circle. How should they live the rest of their lives?


    Not to mention whether Su Mianyue was really capable, just because she was the queen, how many people would dare to beat her?


    "Concubine Hua, Concubine Lang, and Concubine Ya are really unlucky today. I don''t want to take advantage of you, so let''s get a few more people to come up and play. Everyone around has looked twice and knows how to play." Su Mianyue waved his hand and let the three of them off gracefully. He looked around at the other concubines and warned, "This palace has agreed that everyone should play according to their abilities. If anyone intentionally gives way to this palace and makes it unhappy, this palace will not spare her."


    Concubine Lang and Concubine Ya secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although they had brought a lot of dowries as princesses, they were not local after all. It was impossible for a mother to send them without money. This kind of entertainment that could only be lost but not won was really not suitable for them.


    Concubine Hua did not care. She was really unlucky, but having a rich but not powerful family was strong in gold and silver.


    When the three of them ended up, there was someone who had taken over, but it was only half a lap. After everyone had talked about some secret things in the palace, a discordant voice came, which almost made Su Mianyue roll his eyes.


    "I heard the laughter from afar. I came here to join in the fun. All my beloved concubines need not be too polite." Mu Tinng approached the pavilion and naturally sat beside Su Mianyue. Concubine Hua stood beside Mu Tinng because he had given up his seat, but he was polite and did not show any hospitality.


    As for the other concubines, seeing Mu Tinng was like a bee seeing a flower, and they wanted to pounce on her.


    "Your majesty has come, and your servant and concubine''s mahjong bureau is about to be broken up. In vain, your servant and concubine have good luck today." Su Mianyue said unhappily, and he was just about to rush her out.


    Of course, whether it was Mu Tinng''s identity or that pair of expectant eyes, Su Mianyue could not do that, or else he would draw hatred.


    "Is this mahjong?" Mu Tinng, as if he had not heard Su Mianyue''s complaint, leaned over to Su Mianyue and said, "I''ve heard of this before, but I''ve never played with it. It''s just that the empress has taught me and I can make up for it in the future."


    "Hehe, okay." Su Mianyue forced out a fake smile and unnaturally moved a little to the side. However, Mu Tinng followed her and had nowhere to hide.


    "It''s time for the queen to play." Mu Tinng''s kind tip, but he was speaking in Su Mianyue''s ear, and the heat was blowing through Su Mianyue''s broken hair, which was endlessly ambiguous.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue resisted the urge to push Mu Tinng away and was furious.


    Can''t you see the sadness of the other concubines after Mu Tinng''s ambiguous sitting posture? With so many beautiful wives and concubines, it''s just that we can''t have all the rain and dew. At least we should take into account everyone''s mood.


    What made Su Mianyue most angry was that she and Mu Tinng were as respectful as ice. Even if the ice was broken, it was reasonable to treat each other as guests. Was it really good to show''love'' in public?


    "Does the emperor want to try?" Su Mianyue got up at the same time as he asked, ready to give the place to Mu Tinng.


    "All right." Mu Tinng nodded and sat in front of Su Mianyue. Without waiting for Su Mianyue to step back, he pulled her into his arms and sat on his lap. "I don''t know how to play yet. The empress is just teaching me."


    Su Mianyue was so stiff that she wished she could get up immediately, but if she hit Mu Tinng too hard in the face, the consequences would not be fun and she could only endure the'' humiliation''that Mu Tinng had brought her.


    "Then the imperial concubine will explain the rules to the emperor, but the imperial concubine has something to say in the front. If you win soon, you will be considered a imperial concubine, but if you lose, you will have to pay for yourself. The imperial concubine is very poor." Su Mianyue was lying with her eyes open, even though she didn''t care about winning or losing.


    "The empress and I are husband and wife. Why should we care about this?" Mu Tinng raised his eyebrows, obviously not taking Su Mianyue''s words seriously.


    "That won''t do." Su Mianyue''s voice was slightly higher, but he did not notice it, "I have heard of a place where women are financially independent. The money earned by their husbands must be handed over to their wives, and they must discuss it with their wives when they are in charge. The wives are the wives themselves, and the husbands are not allowed to use or interfere."


    After that, Su Mianyue nodded his head vigorously to show that what he said was true.


    In the twenty-first century, this phrase is familiar to all human beings in the world. Yours is mine, mine is mine.


    However, in this era, Su Mianyue could only politely say that her money would never give mu ting a penny.


    "What the queen said is interesting. I will let you do it." Mu Tinng readily agreed, but under his half-lowered eyes, a gleam of light was hidden, fleeting.


    Su Mianyue proudly raised her chin and began to explain the rules of playing mahjong for Mu Tinng. However, she forgot when Mu Tinng stopped being cold to her and even began to accommodate her. She was no longer so defensive, but did not like to have too much contact with Mu Tinng, and still did not intend to be his real wife, the queen of his life.


    After playing two rounds, Mu Tinng had already grasped the main point and was luckier than before su mianyue. However, after one round, she had won the two concubines in a shy pocket, but su mianyue was in a good mood to take the money.


    "The emperor is in good hands today, and his concubines are in good hands." Su Mianyue fully displayed the characteristics of a small financial fan. His tone was very pleasant, but he did not forget to take into account the emotions of the others, "All the sisters have been with us for a noon today. I''m sure they''re all tired. Let''s go back and rest first. We will hold a banquet in Phoenix Palace tomorrow. We hope all of you can come and join us, especially the concubines, the noble yun and min jieyu, who have been playing mahjong with the emperor for so long and have lost so much money. I will ask the emperor to drink with you tomorrow."


    Su Mianyue turned to mu ting and asked, "Your majesty will be free tomorrow, right? I was so happy that I forgot to ask your majesty first. I also hope your majesty will forgive me. I really let the sisters lose too hard today. I can''t bear it anymore."


    "So the queen wants me to compensate her?" Mu Tinng narrowed his eyes and asked with a half-smile, but the smile did not reach his eyes.


    Su Mianyue almost cried out when his slender waist was pinched. He said, "It is rare for me to have a banquet in Phoenix Palace, and I have never formally invited the emperor to come. But the emperor does not want to give me this face?"


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s change of tone, Mu Tinng no longer put himself in a difficult position and said, "If that''s the case, I will take the time tomorrow." With that said, Mu Tinng glanced at the concubines present and added, "The empress has always been in poor health. There is no need to invite too many people tomorrow. Just these concubines present today will be fine."


    Su Mianyue would not have brushed off Mu Tinng''s good intentions. She only wanted to make a few friends, not pretend to be a snake, and all the concubines were overjoyed with gratitude. The fewer people appeared in front of Mu Tinng, the more chance they had to be remembered.


    At this moment, the concubines all thanked Su Mianyue for giving them such an opportunity, but Su Mianyue just smiled faintly. She wanted to make these concubines, but only to use them against Gu Linng, to choose one or two smart ones who could share Mu Tinng''s favor. This was one of her purposes.


    Seeing that it was time for lunch, Mu Tinng did not say which palace to go to for lunch. All the concubines knelt down with a look on their faces, and even the palace people retreated out of the pavilion. Only then did Su Mianyue realize that he was still sitting on Mu Tinng''s lap and wanted to get up awkwardly.


    "Does the empress reject me so much?" With his arms folded, Mu Tinng did not give Su Mianyue a chance to escape.


    "My concubine only thinks that the emperor is a body of ten thousand gold. Such a posture is really out of line. If someone has a heart for an article, I am afraid that my concubine will be impeached by the imperial court and will be cursed after the demon that confused the monarch''s heart." With his head down, Su Mianyue found a suitable excuse.


    "So, I want to dote on the empress, but I caused trouble for her?" Mu Tinng''s face was slightly cold.


    "Once upon a time, my concubines were looking forward to such trouble, but now they are afraid." Su Mianyue smiled bitterly, looked up at Mu Tinng''s unhappy eyes, and said seriously, "To be able to stay by the emperor''s side and be qualified to sit beside the emperor, I have nothing else to ask for. The consequences of being too greedy, I have learned countless times, and I know how to accept my fate."


    Mu Tinng''s eyes were deep, but he looked at Su Mianyue without saying a word. He just held Su Mianyue''s arm and did not let go half of his strength, which made Su Mianyue have to straighten his back. Otherwise, it would be difficult to breathe.


    The empress dowager sat hugging each other and looked at each other. This scene was so harmonious, so envious, but it also made people jealous. It hurt their hearts and blinded their eyes.


    "My concubine said that the emperor must be with the empress and her mother. Your highness Prince Rui still doesn''t believe it. Do you believe it this time?" Gu Linng''s soft voice broke the'' harmony'' between Mu Tinng and Su Mianyue.


    Looking at the two people in the pavilion with complicated eyes, Mu Chen walked towards the pavilion without saying a word, bowed slightly to them, and then sat down on one side.


    When an outsider came, Su Mianyue struggled to get up, but Mu Tinng did not allow it. Su Mianyue had to whisper, "Your majesty, there are outsiders here, making people laugh."


    "King rui is my brother. He will be happy to see that the relationship between brother and sister-in-law is harmonious. The empress doesn''t have to look out for him." Mu Tinng''s voice was not low, obviously not avoiding Mu Chen and Gu Linng.


    "The emperor thinks so, but his concubines will still be shy, let alone..." Su Mianyue looked up, smiled apologetically at gu ling and said, "Concubine Ling has always been very weak. The imperial doctor also said that he can''t be stimulated. The emperor has to take into account one or two things."


    As if Gu Linng had just arrived, mu ting looked at Gu Linng and saw that her face was so pale that she might faint at any moment. However, he tried to keep her figure steady and squeezed out a proper smile. Mu Tinng could not help but frown and loosen his arms around Su Mianyue.


    Hastily getting up from Mu Tinng''s arms and straightening up the creases on her dress, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "I was just teaching the emperor to play mahjong, but my body is not good. I almost had a relapse. Fortunately, the emperor is taking care of me." Su Mianyue explained dryly, keeping his eyes on Gu Linng, observing her expression.


    Seeing that Gu Linng''s smile was about to fade away, a flash of panic flashed across Su Mianyue''s face and he said hurriedly, "I still have something to deal with, so I''ll take my leave first."


    However, when Su Mianyue turned around, Mu Tinng''s big hand grabbed her wrist and pressed her to the side of her body, making Gu Linng, who wanted to sit down, almost fall down because he could not dodge, but mu ting did not even give a look, which showed that there was really a problem between the two.

 Chapter 101 Bitches Are Pretentious

    Su Mianyue sat down in fear, but her heart was filled with laughter. In the past, it was Gu Linng who acted in front of her, and in the end, Mu Tinng severely punished her.


    At this moment, although Mu Tinng did not blame Gu Linng, it was enough for her to be angry for a few days, and she might even linger in bed for a few days.


    As for Mu Tinng''s concern for herself, Su Mianyue scoffed. It was just imperial power. She would not be stupid enough to believe that Mu Tinng was sincere about her.


    So what if there was love and justice?


    Looking at Gu Linng''s treatment at the moment, one could see how cold the emperor''s love was.


    "Your brother hasn''t been in the palace for a long time. Is there something wrong today?" Mu Tinng jumped off the topic, holding Su Mianyue''s hand with his big hand, and asked in a slightly cold tone.


    He glanced at mu ting''s small hand without a trace. Mu Chen''s hand, which was hidden in his wide sleeves, was clenched into a fist. He quickly let go of it. Then he raised his cold eyes and a cynical smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "When I went out to play a while ago, I accidentally got an incomplete copy of the chess game. I can''t wait to discuss it with my brother. If I can understand this chess score, I will definitely be a great chess player in the future." His voice was lazy, yet contradictory, with the youthful vigor of a young man. Mu Chen was probably the only person in the world who could have such a temperament.


    Mu Tinng frowned slightly and immediately said, "Your brother''s love for chess scores has always been unmatched, but today I promised the empress that I would go to Phoenix Palace for dinner, so I can only wait another day."


    "I''ve heard about the kitchens of imperial sister-in-law. I''ve always been interested in researching new flavors. Today, I feel blessed." Mu Chen''s eyes lit up and finally found a reason to go to Phoenix Palace openly. Seeing that the environment she lived in was good, she looked at Mu Tinng with a rogue look and asked: "Your brother has always known that his subordinates have two great hobbies in their life. One is the art of chess, and the other is delicious food. I don''t think your brother would have the heart to refuse your subordinates a feast, right?"


    Mu Tinng chuckled, took Su Mianyue''s hand and stood up, saying, "It''s been a hard day for the empress. This lunch must be prepared well. We can''t let this kid have a free meal and say we''re not doing our best."


    Su Mianyue also chuckled twice, but his smile was dry and obviously fake.


    "If king rui wanted to taste delicious food, it would be difficult for his concubines to refuse. However, the expenses of the harem have been halved. The prince''s salary has not been reduced by half. Surely Prince Rui doesn''t mind paying for it?" Su Mianyue did not want to be treated as a big enemy, so he smiled and said, "Recently, the palace people in Phoenix Palace rarely have a chance to get rewards. If king rui is satisfied with his food later, don''t forget the palace people''s hard work, or else this palace will blush for Prince Rui."


    Mu Chen raised his lips and smiled slightly, but did not answer whether he was willing to give money. Instead, Mu Tinng longxin smiled happily. "The empress is becoming more and more diligent and thrifty, worthy of being the model of the harem."


    "The emperor said and laughed. His concubines were only reluctant to part with the money in their pockets. In folk terms, they were typical money-lovers." Su Mianyue didn''t feel petty in the slightest. She was afraid that Mu Chen would get addicted to food, so she would come and give him a free meal.


    "If you spend some money, you will be able to taste the delicious food. It is also a good thing. I can''t wait for it." Mu Chen got up and trailed half a step behind Mu Tinng.


    Seeing that the three of them were about to leave, but no one called for them, gu lingqi gritted his teeth and hurriedly got up to greet them, "Your concubines are here to see you off."


    In the past, Mu Tinng would have taken her with him even if he didn''t feel sorry for Gu Linng. But su mianyue turned her face away, and the hand that mu ting held was constantly trying to pull back. Mu Tinng responded with a grunt, not stopping in her tracks.


    "Your majesty..." Gu Linng hurriedly called out.


    "What''s wrong with Concubine Ling?" Mu Tinng stopped and looked at Gu Linng coldly.


    "It''s already autumn. Sooner or later, the weather will be cold. Please put on more clothes and take care of the dragon body." Gu Linng''s eyes were filled with tears, as if he had suffered a great deal of grievance, and he was still on the verge of falling with the help of the palace maid.


    Frowning, Mu Tinng grunted again and took Su Mianyue''s hand and left.


    Following Mu Tinng, Su Mianyue looked back at Gu Linng and saw that she was leaning on the palace maid weakly, but her eyes were like a sharp knife. Su Mianyue curled his lips and sneered, saying, "Bitch, it''s pretentious."


    Looking at Su Mianyue hatefully, Gu Linng had the heart to rush forward and tear her up, but she could only stay where she was, and the maid who was holding her, because her hands had been ripped off and her flesh was dripping with blood, her face was so white that she did not dare to cry out.


    After returning to Phoenix Palace, Su Mianyue used the excuse of blowing the morning wind in the pavilion to get rid of the cold. Mu Tinng allowed himself to exchange chess skills with Mu Chen in the guest room.


    "Miss, it''s time to eat. The kitchen is also prepared according to miss''s instructions, but those meals..." How could a noble emperor and king rui eat it?


    Seeing a glance from Su Mianyue, Biwu quickly shut his mouth and changed his mind, "Miss, would you like to add some more dishes?"


    "The emperor usually comes here for a meal, according to my rules. Four dishes and a soup. Mu Chen is just a prince. Just add two dishes to him." Su Mianyue waved his hand disapprovingly and said, "Didn''t I ask you to go to the imperial kitchen and ask for the water of pigs, cows and sheep, as well as small things like chicken gizzards? Besides what I told you this morning, I''ll get a plate of chicken gizzards and sheep soup, and then a stir-fried beef tripe. There''s no need to change the other dishes."


    "But..." Biwu opened his mouth and swallowed what he wanted to say again, lest he suffer.


    "But they are all physical mortals. They just have a good reincarnation technique. Why can''t they eat what I can eat? If you really can''t eat, that''s the best thing. You don''t have to come here to eat or drink, and you don''t have to worry about it. Every time I eat, I get indigestion. It''s a waste of food and torture myself." Su Mianyue said a long string of words in one breath, all complaining about his inner dissatisfaction.


    Biwu did not dare to speak any more. After serving Su Mianyue to change his clothes, he went to the kitchen to tell him how to prepare lunch today.


    Although Su Mianyue said these dishes were enough, Biwu still asked the cook to prepare two more dishes in private, but Biwu was smart enough not to disobey Su Mianyue''s intention, and also to add vegetables to the water with animals, but it was not so obvious from a glance.


    Half an hour later, when lunch was ready, Su Mianyue personally invited Mu Tinng to dinner. When he saw a few dishes on the table that he had never seen before, he smelled even more strange and appetizing. Mu Tinng began to taste them without asking.


    Mu Chen, on the other hand, took a deep look at Su Mianyue before slowly enjoying the meal. Most of the time, he ate grilled sausages, and occasionally had a few mouthfuls of mixed mutton soup.


    "The empress''s kitchenette is always new. What is the name of today''s dishes?" After eating, Mu Tinng asked about the dishes.


    "This is the stomach of a cow. This soup is made of goat intestines and sheep guts. This iron plate is made of chicken gizzard, chicken heart and chicken intestines." Su Mianyue introduced them very seriously. He glanced at the two brothers and saw that Mu Tinng''s face was getting worse and worse. Finally, he could not help but vomit out.


    Mu Chen, on the other hand, had been so calm that he could not tell whether he liked or disliked her.


    Mu Tinng did not turn around until he had vomited all the food he had eaten. He glared at Mu Chen fiercely and decided that Su Mianyue was trying to punish Mu Chen for making these things. When he came over to eat, they were really delicious, although most of them were cooked with ordinary ingredients.


    "Brother, you don''t have to look at me like that. These things look cheap, but they are delicious food on the table of many people. Especially in those remote tribes, the goat soup is a must for guests." Mu Chen calmly took a sip of tea and said, "Ever since his subordinates went all over the world to look for chess scores, these kinds of food were often imported, and from the initial discomfort to the current habit. Unfortunately, when they returned to Prince Rui''s Mansion, the food had to be according to the prince''s specifications, which was very boring."


    Originally, he wanted to reprimand Mu Chen, but after hearing his words, Mu Tinng''s face sank and was no longer as pale as before.


    "You mean, if the people of the Tianlan could eat such cheap food, it would be delicious?" Mu Tinng''s eyes sank, apparently unaware of the suffering of the people.


    Mu Chen nodded and said, "Ordinary people can only be willing to cut meat on new year''s day. At least most people live like this, and the price of animal viscera is much cheaper. Eating a meal is considered to be tainted with meat and fishy."


    Mu Chen''s words were very pertinent, but Mu Tinng had a different feeling. As the prince, Mu Tinng never cared about such a small matter.


    After he ascended the throne, Mu Tinng cared about the people''s livelihood, but what he learned from the officials was naturally untrue.


    "There is no distinction between good food and bad food, but people who think that they are of high status have the best use of everything. They think that these are dirty underlings, but they do not know that they are also rare delicacies in the eyes of many people. In a year of disaster, it would be good if you could live, not to mention the internal organs of animals, but even human organs could be swallowed." Su Mianyue sighed. She did not know if the people of this dynasty had experienced the tragedy of exchanging children for food, but history was real.


    Seeing that Mu Tinng''s eyes fell on him, Su Mianyue said, "It''s not that all officials want to deceive the superior and the subordinate, but many officials are born into a rich family. Even the servants in the mansion have never been hungry, and they don''t care about the servants''spending. They subconsciously think that the lives of ordinary people will be much better than those who sell themselves as slaves. And it''s hard for the students of the poor family to get ahead of themselves. Even if some of them can make it to the top, there aren''t many who dare to speak up. After all, it''s not easy for them to take the scientific examination. They won''t take such a small matter to the top. Even if they say it out, no one will agree with them. Maybe it will affect their career and even their lives."


    "The empress knows the sufferings of the people. If I had not known that the empress had been raised in a boudoir since she was young, I would have thought that the empress often visited the people." Mu Tinng gave Su Mianyue a meaningful look.


    Su Mianyue and Mu Chen were both in a panic. Mu Tinng had always been suspicious, and now he must be suspicious.


    Su Mianyue took a deep breath and said with a straight face, "The emperor knows how Biwu came to his concubines. If not for the successive years of famine, Biwu''s whole family would have starved to death, and her uncles would not have been able to feed her a four or five year old child. Otherwise, his concubines would not have had such an opportunity with her. When Biwu came to his concubine, he was very young, but he had already remembered and told her everything about the past. It was only then that the servants and concubines knew that those who sold themselves as slaves had a sad past that they could not bear to look back on. It was more because their families were poor, and even serving as slaves was better than starving to death. They could also give their families a chance to live."


    Su Mianyue''s tone was flat, completely an outsider''s gesture, but mu ting''s face was solemn.


    There were at least ten thousand palace maids and eunuchs in the palace. The palace maids entered the palace either for their salaries or to climb on the dragon bed, but the eunuchs could not even be humane. They could not look up and be human for the rest of their lives. They sold themselves into the palace except for being forced to have no way to live. Mu Tinng really could not think of anything else.


    Seeing that Mu Tinng was lost in thought, Su Mianyue stopped talking. Even though Mu Chen''s gaze was always on her, Su Mianyue did not respond in half to avoid causing trouble for himself.


    It was not until then that Mu Tinng gathered the chill around him and looked at Su Mianyue and asked, "Will the empress accompany me out of the palace for a walk?"


    "Do you know the people?" Su Mianyue looked at mu ting in surprise. After all, the status of the king of a country was too prominent. Even if he left the palace secretly, he could easily get into trouble. What Su Mianyue hated most was trouble, and he was thinking about how to refuse.


    What''s the fun of going out with Mu Tinng without freedom?

 Chapter 102 Kick the Egg

    Not long after, in the slums of Capital City, a handsome man dressed in low-key luxury walked down the street with a woman in a veil. The two of them strolled and observed everything around them, whispering from time to time.


    The two men, who were dressed in black and coarse cloth, kept a distance from each other, and no one knew that they were all masters.


    "There''s a noodle restaurant in front of you. Would you like to come over and sit down?" The woman spoke softly and lowered her voice deliberately, "I heard from biwu that the guests sitting in such a small noodle restaurant like to talk about their daily life."


    Yes, these two were Mu Tinng and Su Mianyue. Because Mu Tinng had never worn coarse clothes, Dehai had prepared a set of plain clothes for him, which was also a high-end product. After Su Mianyue persuaded him to buy an ordinary set of clothes at a remote clothing store in Capital City, but it was difficult for Mu Tinng''s noble temperament to be completely restrained. And in this slum, no matter how ordinary the clothes were, they could only afford to wear them.


    Mu Tinng nodded, took Su Mianyue''s hand and walked into the noodle shop. He sat near the door, and the guards stopped at the nearby store to avoid suspicion.


    Seeing that there were guests coming, the proprietress immediately welcomed them with a smile and warmly introduced several kinds of noodle soup in the shop.


    "My husband doesn''t like meat, so let''s have a bowl of plain noodles. And the pork noodle you just mentioned, give me a bowl." Su Mianyue lifted the visor in half, neither delaying the noodles nor revealing his appearance.


    "The little girl really knows how to eat. Our pig noodle is full of ingredients. Keep your mouth full of oil and think about it later." The proprietress smiled and said a few words. She shouted at the back of the kitchen for Su Mianyue''s order. Her men were busy wiping the table again. Then she put a pot of hot water on the table and went to greet the other guests.


    "It''s really inappropriate for a woman to show her face when she''s not at home with her husband and children." Mu Tinng''s face was a little unshakeable. If not for the sake of observing the people, he would have turned and left.


    "In a rich family, women are often seen as ornaments. Even the first wife can only be kept in the backyard. Otherwise, a woman loses her virtue and can be divorced if she is serious. But in the homes of ordinary people, women can hold up half the sky. Not only do they have to take care of the family as men do, but they also have to take care of the family. Only such a woman can be considered a virtuous wife." Su Mianyue smiled, proud of Mu Tinng''s ignorance and chauvinism, and also proud of such a woman. "The value of a woman is only different because of what kind of man she marries. Don''t say that again, husband. Otherwise, it will only make everyone unhappy."


    For the first time, Mu Tinng was stunned for a moment, but he did not refute her. Instead, he watched the proprietress keep busy. No matter what kind of guest she was, she always greeted her with a smile, and her hands and feet were even more diligent and nimble.


    "To be able to open a noodle restaurant is to be seen as a wealthy person by ordinary people. At least they can have a look forward to their days." As Su Mianyue spoke, two old men walked in with a boy of five or six years old, but only ordered a bowl of pork noodle. The boss didn''t mind that they occupied the place, and he still treated them warmly.


    After a while, the two bowls of noodles that Su Mianyue ordered were served. Mu Tinng looked at the bowl that had lost a piece of stubble and could not eat it at all. Besides, without the silver needle to test the poison, he would not eat anything at will.


    Su Mianyue smiled knowingly. When he handed Mu Tinng the chopsticks, he used a silver needle to cut the noodle bowl to prove that the noodle soup was not poisonous. Then he picked up the bowl next to him and drank a mouthful of pig soup.


    Unlike the plain noodle soup, which only contained two vegetable leaves and two drops of oil, there was really nothing but salt to taste. The noodle soup was rich in content, with two pieces of pig large intestine and two pieces of pig small intestine, as well as some pork lung slices and liver. The bottom of the soup was also made with big bone soup, which smelled delicious.


    There were not many customers who could order pork noodle soup at the noodle restaurant. Even the boy who ordered a bowl of pork noodle soup was drooling over the smell, but he was sensible enough not to shout.


    Mu Tinng did not eat the noodles, but observed the expressions of the guests in the restaurant. At this moment, he really believed what Su Mianyue said. The animal viscera were delicious food for ordinary people.


    Fortunately, everyone just glanced at it, and then continued to eat, from time to time to say a few words of gossip.


    "Big brother, when I grow up, I will work hard with you. When I earn money, I will treat you to a bowl of pork noodle." At the table directly opposite Mu Tinng, the teenager in his teens was pale and skinny, but he spoke with a bold face patting his chest.


    "Okay, big brother, wait for that day. When the time comes, one bowl for each of us... No, three bowls for each of us, one bowl for each of us to bring back to give our parents incense. They will never be willing to eat a bowl of pork noodle in their whole lives, and they will go there..." It was just the sobbing of a 13- or 14-year-old boy.


    "Grandpa and grandma, can we not have pork noodle anymore? The leftover dog is obedient and no longer craves meat. The leftover dog doesn''t want to finish this bowl of noodles, so grandpa and grandma will be hungry for days. Woo..." The boy who was waiting for the pig noodle started to cry. The old couple who brought him along also wiped their tears and coaxed the boy in a low voice.


    "Oh, my god, it''s really unfair to his grandmother. People like us who are willing to endure hardships, even eating a bowl of noodle soup is like a festival. Those old men are tired of eating pig water." A simple and honest man shouted, then lowered his head and ate the noodle soup, but in two or three mouthfuls he finished the noodle soup and drank it from the bowl.


    "Have you heard? The two dogs in the yard seem to have met a big shot. I saw him come back two days ago and change into a new suit. It was made of cotton."


    "Not only that, but the two dogs also brought back a roast chicken and a kilogram of pork head. The whole yard was stained with meat and fishy meat. My house was next door, but I took a few boys to eat and squatted down at the wall to smell."


    "Come on, er gouzi is a sneaky dog. Although he has never done anything harmful, such a person may offend a noble person one day. He doesn''t know how he died. I don''t know what I envy him for. I''d better hurry up and eat your noodle soup. I don''t know when I''ll be willing to spend this money next time."


    "They say that our emperor loves the people like a son and can''t bear to raise taxes on them. Maybe if we can endure it for a few more years, we can have new cotton-padded jackets to wear in winter and eat meat every once in a while."


    "How dare you dream of not being frozen to death in the winter and eating pig water every once in a while? If you have enough food at home, it will be an eye-opener for the old days and the emperor will be a wise king. Come on, it''s better not to say that. God will take care of us if we can live. It''s better to ask god to be more reliable."


    ...


    The diners talked in twos and threes, sometimes even talking to people they didn''t know at the next table, all of which were plain words, and some of the eastern parents were short of the li family.


    After Su Mianyue had half a bowl of soup, they couldn''t eat any more. The two of them checked out and left. When the proprietress saw that it was a small piece of broken silver, she rushed up with it and said that it was too much money and she couldn''t find it.


    "Madame''s noodles are well made. These are for reward." Su Mianyue said with a smile and followed Mu Tinng.


    Behind him came the words of gratitude from the proprietress, and shouted at the back chef to add a spoonful of pig litter to each guest to make the big guy happy.


    "In fact, the people''s requirements are not high, but just to eat and wear warm." After catching up with Mu Tinng, Su Mianyue looked up at him and saw Mu Tinng''s eyes not far away.


    A young couple kneeled at the entrance of a pharmacy. The young woman was still holding a crying child in her arms. On the ground was a white-haired old man, who should have been seriously ill but had no money to cure him. The pharmacy boy was trying his best to persuade him that it was only the pharmacy that gave away the medicinal materials for so long for free. He could no longer afford it, and the old man was so thin that he was only skin and bones. Obviously, it was not a stone that could save him.


    He gave the guard a look, and immediately someone went up and gave the couple ten taels of silver, causing the couple to kowtow and thank him.


    After a long walk, there were more and more poor people, and the air was filled with a disgusting stench of acid. The arrival of Mu Tinng and Su Mianyue attracted a lot of attention, but it was more defensive, and no one came forward to rob or beg.


    "Master zhao, please give us a few more days. We will definitely return the money. Don''t take away our daughter. She is only eight years old. How can she be your concubine?" A woman''s heart-rending cry attracted the attention of Mu Tinng and Su Mianyue.


    "Get out of here. Your poor family can''t even afford to eat. What do you want to pay me back with that money or two? You think it''s a copper coin! It would be her honor if I took a fancy to your girl. If she served me well, I would still be able to reward you and your family would be able to live. It would be too late to thank me." Lord zhao was trembling with fat, his eyes narrowed as he looked at the girl. He knew that he was a pervert who liked to play with children.


    What Su Mianyue hated most was this kind of person. He immediately took out his hand and ran towards the rich zhao with the hem of his skirt. Mu Tinng could not react. He saw that Su Mianyue had already run to the rich zhao and kicked him at the root of his life. The rich zhao who was in pain immediately lay on the ground and wailed.


    "Mother, you still dare to do such an ungrateful thing in front of sister. Do you think this world is surnamed zhao? One or two pieces of silver is trying to harm other people''s daughter. See if I don''t kick you to death today!" Su Mianyue''s voice was clear and clear, and he had the chivalrous demeanor of a chivalrous woman when he yelled, but when he kicked a fat man down, he was so tired that he was panting.


    Su Mianyue''s actions were so rude that they made everyone around him speechless. It was impossible to imagine how a delicate woman could make a move... No, it was just a kick to the man''s life?


    Although it was true that lord zhao should fight, this kind of thing should be done by a man. Didn''t you see that Mu Tinng, who was walking towards this side, was so dark that his face was almost dripping water?


    Su Mianyue did not know that his fierce action made Mu Tinng unhappy. He opened the medicine bag and took out a ingot of five taels of silver to hit lord zhao hard. He probably had to break out a blood clot.


    "One or two of these five taels of silver is to pay you back for that girl''s family. If you dare to rob a civilian girl again, I will see you beat her up once and beat her to death until she is disabled. The remaining four taels of silver are for your medical expenses. This is enough to buy several girls. If you don''t like it, beat her until you think it''s right." Su Mianyue said angrily and turned to look at the frightened girl. Her eyes were out of focus and she didn''t know if she could live a normal life in the future.


    "Auntie, please take her to the clinic. Don''t be too frightened and make any mistakes."


    As she spoke, Su Mianyue stuffed a purse into the woman''s hand and blinked quietly, indicating that she would not refuse, lest everyone knew that it would not be possible to keep the money.


    After doing all these things, Su Mianyue felt comfortable. When he looked up, he saw Mu Tinng looking at him with a black face, "That rich zhao is so hateful. He even wants to harm such a small girl. This kind of person can''t stay."


    "This kind of thing, do you need to do it yourself? Is that the place you should touch?" Mu Tinng gritted his teeth and asked.


    Su Mianyue was stunned, and a suspicious blush appeared on his face, "I kicked with my foot, but I didn''t touch it..." In her previous life, she had learned how to defend herself against wolves. Kicking and exploding her opponent''s eggs was undoubtedly the most effective and simple method.


    Well, this explanation was too far-fetched. Su Mianyue had forgotten her current identity in a moment of anger. If it were to be spread out, she, the queen, would not do it. Even if it was not spread out, Mu Tinng would have a hard time.


    "Go buy a new pair of shoes." Mu Tinng did not make things difficult for Su Mianyue anymore. He took her hand and left the slums. Today, he knew that there were a group of poor people living in Capital City. Other places were self-evident.


    "Oh." Su Mianyue obediently followed Mu Tinng''s footsteps, but she did not know that because of her kick, the originally undead rich zhao had reached the end of his life, and the entire zhao family was also destroyed, so that the children''s family would live peacefully from now on, without worrying about getting into trouble.

 Chapter 103 I Want to Marry This Kid

    After the incident in the slums, Mu Tinng never came to the phoenix residence for a few days, and Su Mianyue also got free, so he chose to sneak out of the palace during the Mu Tinng court meeting.


    Wanyan Lin, who had been seriously injured outside the city before, was somewhat concerned about Su Mianyue. Although he did not know where he would be, he still wanted to try. The only place Su Mianyue knew was Yicui House.


    "Childe Su is a rare guest. Which girl would you like to order today?" Seeing Su Mianyue''s imposing arrival, the old madam immediately welcomed the guests warmly and introduced the girls in Yicui House incessantly. She simply praised them as the fairies in the sky. She wished Su Mianyue had ordered them all so that she could make a big profit.


    "Green sleeve girl, are you free today?" A hundred taels of silver ticket was handed over, and Su Mianyue interrupted the madam coldly and proudly.


    "This is unfortunate. The greensleeved girl has been taken over by an acquaintance recently. I''m afraid she can''t serve Childe Su anymore," the madam said disappointedly.


    "Can''t we just meet?" He took out a 500 taels silver ticket and waved it in front of the madam. Su Mianyue smiled coldly and said, "I know my mother will have a way, unless my mother thinks my identity is not enough, or my mother doesn''t like these hundreds of taels of silver."


    "What Childe Su said is out of the question. We open the door in Yicui House to welcome the guests. The rich are the rich. Childe Su will wait in the private room upstairs for a moment. Mom, I will arrange it right away." With a smile on her face, the old madam took the silver ticket and twisted her slender waist towards the green sleeve.


    "Half an old lady xu, she is still charming. No wonder the girls in Yicui House are not as beautiful as the Yihong Whorehouse and have so many customers." Looking at the back of the old lady, Su Mianyue laughed out loud.


    "Young master, you can''t be blinded by such a woman. She is the old demon of a thousand years. She can melt a person''s bones at a close look." Biwu rubbed his arms, obviously not good impression of the madam.


    Su Mianyue smiled and did not reply. She did not have a problem with her orientation. Naturally, she would not have any thoughts about the old lady. She was just curious if the green sleeve belonged to Wanyan Lin and whether the old lady belonged to Wanyan Lin.


    As long as she thought that the old lady was also infatuated with Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue felt very cold.


    The madam''s efficiency was very fast, but the green sleeves came to see the guests after a incense stick, but the thick powder could not cover up the gaunt green sleeves, I don''t know what had happened in this period of time.


    "Childe Su has been waiting for a long time, but there are still guests in green sleeves, only one cup of tea is free..." The madam said apologetically.


    "It''s okay. I just want to say a few words to miss green sleeve." Su Mianyue waved his hand, motioning the madam to go out first, and called for green sleeves to sit down.


    "Childe Su can have some green sleeves. Green sleeves is a great honor. I just heard from my mother that Childe Su has something to ask about green sleeves. I don''t know what it is." I don''t know if it was because of her mood, green sleeve did not show her amorous feelings today, a formulaic tone of questioning.


    Su Mianyue had come with Wanyan Lin before, so he was not a stranger, so Su Mianyue went straight to the point: "I haven''t seen master bai for a long time, and I happen to have a little business to do with Childe Bai. However, when I was in business with him, Childe Bai only brought me here before. It was my master who came to harass the green sleeve girl."


    At the mention of Wanyan Lin, green sleeve''s eyes flashed with a guarded look. He immediately smiled and said, "I''m afraid Childe Su will make this trip for nothing. Green sleeve is just one of Childe Bai''s many confidants. I don''t know where Childe Bai is now. If there is a chance to meet Childe Bai, green sleeve will definitely convey the visit today to Childe Su."


    Nodding knowingly, Su Mianyue did not delay much, so he put on his green sleeves and left, but he was not able to get news of Wanyan Lin, and he was a little unhappy.


    Su Mianyue didn''t come here to eat wine. After green sleeves left, Su Mianyue took Biwu away from Yicui House.


    "Miss, why don''t we go to the Yihong Whorehouse and see miss Xuezhu dancing her sword?" Seeing that Su Mianyue was not in a good mood, Biwu hurriedly suggested something.


    "Forget it. Let''s go another day. We should go back to the palace earlier today. We always feel that something bad is going to happen." Su Mianyue frowned slightly, obviously not in the mood to play anymore.


    Hearing Su Mianyue''s words, Biwu did not dare to persuade him. After all, safety should come first.


    What Su Mianyue did not know was that her premonition today was not because of herself or Wanyan Lin. Su Yu was the one at stake.


    On the way to the wilderness, Su Yu had at least a dozen wounds, blood stained his clothes, and beads of sweat on his forehead the size of beans.


    Not far behind Su Yu, there were more than a dozen men in black who were hunting him. At first glance, they knew that he was a well-trained assassin. Even the birds and beasts in the mountains were alarmed.


    Su Yu searched for a place to live, and if he continued to escape like this, even if he was not hunted to death by the other party, he would be killed by blood.


    "Grandpa, I told you I''m fine. Can''t you not come out with me? I''ve grown up." A young girl''s slightly arrogant voice sounded, but it was as pleasant as that.


    Su Yu was slightly stunned, not because he was fascinated by the young girl''s voice, but because he could sense that the old man beside the young girl was releasing a strong pressure, obviously knowing that he existed.


    Coming out of the cave, Su Yu bowed to his grandparents and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, the younger generation didn''t mean to come here, but someone is hunting down the younger generation. Please leave quickly with your father-in-law and girl, so as not to be implicated by the younger generation."


    "Ah, it''s a living man." The girl''s eyes lit up and she was about to run towards su yu.


    "Wild girl, don''t play around." The old man grabbed the young girl and looked at Su Yu carefully. He snorted, "A man who can''t even protect himself is not a real man. Besides, he may not be a good person who will be hunted down. Grandpa forbids you to find such a man as your son-in-law."


    Su Yu didn''t want to get involved with the two of them, but the old man''s words almost scared him to fall to the ground. The reason why the young girl saw his bright eyes was because she wanted to marry him?


    No, I think I want to marry him back to be a matchmaker.


    "I don''t care. Grandpa doesn''t allow me to go out of the mountains, and few people will come to the mountains and forests. I don''t want to marry those old men. Even if this kid is a bad guy, I''m not afraid. I can beat him to obey me. Grandpa will let him stay and be my husband." The young girl swayed the old man''s arm, without the woman''s reserve at all.


    Hearing this, Su Yu hurriedly strode in the opposite direction to avoid being forcibly taken back by the grandparents.


    "You little girl, even if you don''t listen to me, some of you will suffer in the future. This kid is not good-looking, and you can take a liking to him. You have wasted so many years of grandpa''s teaching. If you have an ugly and important grandson in the future, if I don''t beat you up, you won''t be able to get up in three months." The old man snorted heavily, but let go of the girl''s arm, which showed how much he loved her.


    The young girl laughed happily. She grabbed the old man''s beard and said with a smile, "Old man, you are my grandfather, not my father. Don''t be angry. You should get a few more wrinkles later. It''s so ugly."


    "Hurry up and get him back. If he runs away, don''t cry at me." The old man grunted unhappily as he slapped the young girl''s hand off and carefully stroked his beard for fear of being pulled off by the young girl.


    "But someone is after him. Your granddaughter is going to take care of her future husband. Old man, shouldn''t you go and get rid of those annoying tails?" The young girl pointed at the approaching man in black, and her bright smile continued to be cold.


    The old man had discovered it long ago. After glaring at the young girl, he jumped in the direction of the black-robed man, ready to destroy them here, while the young girl hopped in the direction of su yu.


    Su Yu would have left long ago had he not known that the man in black had come after him. Seeing that the old man alone was more than enough to deal with the men in black, he did not worry anymore. However, as soon as he turned around, the road ahead was blocked by the young girl, and the two of them almost collided.


    From this, it can be seen that the young girl''s qinggong is excellent, at least not comparable to Su Yu.


    "My grandfather said that saving your life should be a blessing in disguise. Now that my grandfather has saved your life, what should you do?" She looked at Su Yu expectantly. Although her skin was a little darker and her eyes were not too big, the perfect melon seed face seemed to have magic power, which filled the hearts of the people watching with sunshine.


    Su Yu frowned in embarrassment, looked back at the old man and said, "I can''t marry your grandfather."


    The young girl was stunned for a moment, and then she let out a string of silvery laughter. Before Su Yu could reply, she tore his robe and pointed at the wound on his body, "I have seen your body. I will be responsible for you."


    Looking at the girl with black lines, Su Yu said helplessly after a long time, "Just pretend that you haven''t seen her. I already have a marriage agreement." Although the other party was already dead, Su Yu was using it as a shield.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can marry you first, and you can marry her again. That won''t conflict." The young girl smiled innocently, obviously not understanding the various matters of marriage.


    Looking at the young girl feebly, Su Yu suddenly understood how the scholar felt when he met a soldier who had no right to explain. However, he was so exhausted that he could no longer hold on without being hunted down. He fell to the ground in the dark before his eyes, and the last impression was that the young girl shouted: "Hey, you haven''t married me yet. You can''t die. Otherwise, where can I find another husband?"


    In the palace, Su Mianyue was lying on the soft couch, looking lifeless, which made Biwu feel very distressed. However, he did not know how to persuade Su Mianyue to look up and did not notice Su Mianyue''s unusual behavior recently.


    "Your majesty is here." Dehai''s shrill voice reminded him. Biwu got up in a panic and put aside the peeled fruit box to serve Su Mianyue.


    "I''m not well enough to get up." Su Mianyue lazily dodged Biwu''s hand and turned to the side of the couch, not intending to get up at all.


    "My lady, the emperor has been very hard on you. If you make him unhappy again, you will be the one who is unlucky." Biwu was in a hurry. Knowing that Su Mianyue was pretending to be sick, he didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    Su Mianyue snorted and ignored Biwu''s advice. Mu Tinng had already come in and saw su mian lying on the couch with her face facing the moon. She should have been angry, but her eyes were filled with a smile.


    During this period of time, Mu Tinng had a new understanding of Su Mianyue. He always looked elegant and noble to the outside world, but in private, he was a wild cat who loved to play crazily. Occasionally, he would be lazy. What he hated most was all kinds of rules.


    "Won''t the queen get up and pick her up?" Mu Tinng cleared his throat and asked in a low voice.


    "I can''t get up," Su Mianyue replied feebly, as if he was sick.


    "If we go back to the emperor, the empress is not feeling well today, so..." Biwu hurriedly explained to Su Mianyue.


    "What did the imperial physician say?" Mu Tinng raised his eyebrows and strode to the soft couch. His eyes shot sharply at Biwu.


    "No... No." Biwu shook his head in a panic. Su Mianyue was not sick at all. How could he hire an imperial physician?


    "The empress is ill. As the maid in charge of the empress, you didn''t know to ask for a physician. Someone..." Mu Tinng''s face darkened and he wanted to punish Biwu.


    Su Mianyue did not dare to pretend to be dead again. He hastily opened his mouth and said, "It''s none of Biwu''s business. The emperor should not take it out on her."


    It was normal to hear Su Mianyue''s voice. Mu Tinng was relieved, but he asked in a deep voice, "It''s useless to keep a servant who can''t take good care of his master. The empress thought of her childhood, and I will deal with it for you."


    Biwu was so scared that her face turned pale and she quickly knelt down to plead guilty. Only then did Su Mianyue have to get up and say, "Does the emperor have to force his concubines to be humiliated? It''s just sunflower water. Why don''t you let the imperial physician come over to check their pulse?"


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s feigned angry face, Mu Tinng blinked and then coughed awkwardly, obviously not knowing how to respond.


    It was indeed difficult to tell about the woman''s sunflower water, and it was difficult for Su Mianyue to shout so loudly.

 Chapter 104 I Just Laughed

    Su Mianyue was glad that when women came to the moon in this era, they would be regarded as ominous by men, so Mu Tinng had not come to the phoenix palace these days, and Su Mianyue had more chances to sneak out of the palace.


    Su Mianyue could only go to Cat Lane to look for su yu. The servant replied that Su Yu had not come back for a few days and did not leave a message, which made Su Mianyue worried about him.


    Although Su Yu was young, he had always been safe in his dealings. He would take the time to stay in Cat Lane for a day or two and give some instructions to his subordinates. After all, Cat Lane was the contact point for them.


    "If the young master comes back, tell him to pass me a message." Su Mianyue could only leave with a message, not knowing where to find Su Yu.


    Walking on the street, Su Mianyue was dressed as a woman today. Naturally, he had to wear a visor. Even biwu was wearing a veil. Both the master and servant were dressed in ordinary clothes, which would not attract much attention.


    Originally, she wanted to buy something and went back to the palace, but su mianyue took a fancy to a mahogany hairpin. Coincidentally, she had no change, and the stall owner couldn''t find any money, so he refused to ask for more money as a reward. Biwu volunteered to exchange the broken silver. It was almost a stick of incense time before she came back. Su Mianyue realized that something was wrong.


    Su Mianyue secretly looked at the stall owner and saw that there was nothing unusual about him, so he put down the mahogany hairpin and went to look for someone. When he walked to the entrance of the alley, a big hand suddenly covered her mouth and dragged Su Mianyue into a house.


    It was a familiar scene. Su Mianyue was so angry that he jumped to his feet. After confirming that there was no danger, Su Mianyue raised his leg and kicked at the other party''s lower body with all his strength, but was still easily held back by the other party''s palm.


    "Wanyan Lin, you still have the guts to come back to tianlan country. If Mu Tinng knew where you were and caught you and sent you to wanyanzhen, maybe two cities could be exchanged. Do you think this palace has made great contributions?" Su Mianyue asked with gritted teeth.


    "Can you bear it?" Wanyan Lin smiled, obviously in a good mood. He took two steps back and pulled a safe distance away. Then he said indifferently, "Childe Bai is the only one in front of you. Didn''t Brother Su go to Yicui House to talk to him about business? It just so happens that I have nothing to do these days. If I don''t earn some money, I won''t find any fun in life."


    "Where''s Biwu?" Su Mianyue glanced at the yard and asked, not bothering to say these nutritious things to Wanyan Lin.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just to let her sleep, so she won''t be scared." Wanyan Lin looked very kind-hearted. Su Mianyue wanted to do it again, but his strength was very different, so he stopped trying.


    He took a closer look at Wanyan Lin and saw that although his face was a little pale, it was no longer a problem. Su Mianyue did not ask him what he had gone through before, lest Wanyan Lin suspected that the woman who had changed her face outside the city was her.


    It was said that only the Yan Country royal family knew the secret of the art of changing faces. Although Su Mianyue did not know why Su Yu did it, he also knew that it was related to Su Yu''s life and would not tell anyone about it.


    "Since you are only Childe Bai and I am only Childe Su, why can''t you openly invite me to meet you and insist on using this method of kidnapping? Don''t you know how scary people can be?" Walking towards the hall, Su Mianyue decided to sit down and have a cup of tea.


    It was not absolute trust in Wanyan Lin, but Wanyan Lin really had some bad ideas. Su Mianyue could never escape. It was better to be at home.


    "Brother thought that Brother Su liked excitement the most, so he took great pains to arrange this meeting. It seems that brother misunderstood. Brother Su didn''t think it was a good idea." Wanyan Lin said with a disappointed face. If there was no smile in his eyes, it would be more convincing.


    Sitting in the guest seat, su mianyue gave Wanyan Lin a white look and then asked with concern, "I heard about the situation at the Hengyuan, and I know that your situation is very delicate. I originally wanted to go to Yicui House to find out if there is any news about you, but I didn''t expect you to hide in the Imperial Capital of the Hengyuan. But that black horse can ascend to the throne, and he''s no ordinary person. If he can''t find you in the Hengyuan, he will soon think that you will hide here. Imperial Capital is not safe for you."


    Su Mianyue''s words were a concern for his friends. Wanyan Lin was naturally very happy to hear them. He blinked his peach blossom eyes, which could charm thousands of girls, and asked with a smile, "Is Brother Su concerned about being a brother?"


    "I''m afraid of being implicated by you." With a grunt, Su Mianyue pointed to his head and said, "You should know how sensitive my identity is. There''s a knife hanging above my head all day. If you were caught in Capital City, you would have to be investigated about the people and things that you came into contact with here. When my head was drawn, do you think Mu Tinng would let me go?"


    Wanyan Lin thought about it seriously and nodded heavily, "Mu Tinng is suspicious. Even if he could find a Childe Su who looks like you, he would still doubt you." After saying this, Wanyan Lin suddenly changed the subject and asked, "Did you mean Wanyan Zhen by black horse? What does black horse mean?"


    He glared at Wanyan Lin. How long is this guy''s brain circuit? It took several turns before he remembered to ask this question. It was really speechless.


    "People who are not favored suddenly stand out." Su Mianyue explained faintly. Seeing Wanyan Lin''s obvious nod, Su Mianyue stopped talking to him and began to think about Su Yu''s possible troubles. However, he could not imagine whether Su Yu was being forced to marry or become a nuisance.


    Deep in the mountains, in a wooden shack with hanging feet, Su Yu was tied into a zongzi. The ropes on his body rubbed against the wounds that had not fully healed because of his struggle. Su Yu was sweating in pain, but he refused to beg for mercy. Bai Xiuzhu''s face turned red and his mouth was pouting even higher.


    Holding back his anger, Bai Xiuzhu took a few steps forward, looked at Su Yu and asked fiercely, "Why don''t you marry me? Because I''m not good enough, so you don''t like me?"


    "I told you, I have a fiancee, and I can''t marry another woman. The girl''s saving grace is unforgettable, but I can''t marry her. Please forgive her." Su Yu subconsciously wanted to hide back, but he was hanging from the roof. If he moved a little, he would sway back and forth, and his rubbing body hurt even more.


    Bai Xiuzhu praised her small face and pleaded, "I told you, it''s okay that you can''t marry me. I can marry you. As long as I marry you, my grandfather will agree to let you go. Then you can marry your fiancee. Why do you have to be so stubborn?"


    This kind of conversation, which had been going on every day for the past few days, Su Yu was no longer willing to answer because he knew what Bai Xiuzhu would say next.


    Seeing that su yu was silent, Bai Xiuzhu was not sure what he meant. She pulled her finger and thought for a while. Suddenly, her eyes sparkled. Bai Xiuzhu jumped up and hit Su Yu''s shoulder. It hurt, but she laughed out loud.


    "I remember grandpa saying that silence is acquiescence. You must have been convinced by me to let me marry you." Bai Xiuzhu happily patted Su Yu on the shoulder and smiled, "I understand. You don''t have to be embarrassed. Grandpa said that young people who haven''t been married are all thin-skinned. I''ll tell my grandpa the good news. Let him get ready for the wedding. We''ll get married tomorrow."


    Bai Xiuzhu ran away in a flash, and Su Yu was in a daze. How dare this girl think normally?


    Before Su Yu could figure out how to get away, Bai Wuji had already flown into the tower and gave Su Yu two kicks without saying a word. Although he controlled the force, he still kicked Su Yu to vomit blood.


    "Well, you little brat, I saved you, and even if you don''t know how to repay me, you still dare to deceive my granddaughter. Do you think she is ignorant of the world, and I am so easy to deceive? How dare my granddaughter marry you first, then marry your bullshit fiancee? I told you there was no way out, you could only have one woman in your life, my granddaughter. If you dare to marry another woman, I will dig up your ancestral graves. Then kill your woman." Bai wuji glared at a pair of copper bell eyes and threatened fiercely.


    Su Yu had been seriously injured and had been hanging here for two or three days without a drop of water. How could she stand such a beating from Bai Wuji? Her eyes turned pale and she fainted. No matter how much explanation she had, she could only swallow it back into her stomach.


    But Su Yu was not defending himself. He wanted to make it clear that he had no intention of marrying Bai Xiuzhu. He had no right to get a wife, not to mention that he already had someone in his heart.


    Su Yu fainted again and made Bai Xiuzhu cry. The two of them couldn''t avoid another argument, but they forgot that Su Yu needed treatment. It was his life to survive.


    After Su Mianyue returned to the palace, he had no time to think about whether Su Yu was safe or not, because the trouble in the back palace came to her again.


    This time, before Su Mianyue could change her clothes, she was caught by Mu Tinng. Fortunately, she did not wear a human skin mask this time. Otherwise, she really did not know how to end it.


    "Your majesty is here." Su Mianyue smiled and pretended that he had done nothing wrong. He forced Biwu to make tea and prepare dinner.


    This was the first time since Su Mianyue crossed the border that he had taken the initiative to keep Mu Tinng as a guest, but mu ting was not happy.


    A pair of sharp eyes that could see the hearts of the people stared at Su Mianyue, looking at her and talking about his panic, Mu Tinng was both angry and amused.


    "I do not know that the empress has such a hobby and actually likes to wear palace maid''s clothes. However, the empress is extraordinarily beautiful and any outfit is pleasing to the eye." Mu Tinng''s voice was sinister, and Su Mianyue''s back was cold.


    "The emperor is joking. My concubine just lost a bet with Biwu, so I put on this outfit. It''s just a cup of tea, so I have to change it." With a smile, Su Mianyue quickly got up and went to the inner room to hypnotize herself. Mu Tinng must not know about her leaving the palace.


    For the first time, Su Mianyue did not dare to keep Mu Tinng waiting, so he quickly changed his clothes and came out. However, he saw Biwu kneeling on the ground and winking at her. However, Su Mianyue had never learned to read minds. Naturally, he did not know what message Biwu was trying to convey.


    Looking at Mu Tinng''s gloomy face, Su Mianyue cried out, then lowered his head and walked over to Mu Tinng, looking like a little daughter-in-law who had done something wrong, but was cursing in his heart.


    Shouldn''t emperors always be busy with national plans? This mu ting is full, only then has so much free time to come to her not yet broken queen''s bedroom.


    "The emperor has been waiting for a long time, my concubine..." After a dozen steps, Su Mianyue had calmed down, but before she could finish her sentence, Mu Tinng interrupted her.


    "Does the empress think that my emperor is just a decoration? Will I not punish the empress for the crime of deceiving the king?" Mu Tinng said in a low voice, clearly angry.


    Looking sideways at biwu and seeing her body trembling, Su Mianyue knew that she was really in trouble today and quickly lifted her dress and knelt down.


    "Your majesty can punish me if you want. I''m used to it. There aren''t many scars on the left and right. If I lose my head, it''s just a big scar on a bowl. After 18 years, I''ll be a good man again!" Su Mianyue muttered with grievance.


    "Does the empress feel that I shouldn''t punish you and wronged you?" Mu Tinng raised his eyebrows in a very unhappy tone.


    "The emperor is the son of the dragon, the son of the concubine. Everything the emperor says is right. How can you be wrong?" Su Mianyue bowed his head, looking like an angry little daughter-in-law, but it made Mu Tinng''s anger abate a little.


    During this period of time together, Su Mianyue also understood Mu Tinng''s temperament, the typical male chauvinism, not like strong women, but Su Mianyue''s previous actions were always against his scale, so naturally, he had to suffer.


    Su Mianyue looked forward to escaping from the palace as soon as possible, but he did not know what the old woman meant. He could only temporarily feel wronged to stay in the palace, just to find a way to suffer less.

 Chapter 105 Dont Lower My Intelligence

    Su Mianyue''s weak and innocent attitude really got Mu Tinng''s heart. Although she was still suspicious, she did not put on a face and asked Su Mianyue to get up and sit beside her. However, su mianyue refused to listen to her. After she got up, she sat aside with her mouth pouting and did not look at Mu Tinng.


    "Is the queen angry with me?" Mu Tinng waved, but when he saw Su Mianyue turn his face away, he couldn''t help but laugh. He condescended to Su Mianyue and reached out with his long arm to pull her into his arms.


    "Is your majesty free? Even the concubines had to ask what they were doing in the palace. They didn''t give them any freedom. Instead, they made them envious of the ordinary women who worked on the streets to support their families. At least they lived a valuable life. Unlike the concubines, who were locked up like canaries, they just waited for the palace people to feed them." Su Mianyue said angrily, with a hint of coquettishness, but his heart was uncomfortable.


    When it came to Mu Tinng, Su Mianyue was often scarred, but suddenly turned into a sworn enemy. Su Mianyue felt that it was Mu Tinng''s plot. The most important thing was that she did not treat Mu Tinng as her husband. Even if she was dressed in her soul, she could not accept being so affectionate with an unrelated man.


    Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue with a deep look. Seeing that she was so self-centered that she didn''t even look at herself, she sighed and tightened her arms.


    Su Mianyue wanted to break away from Mu Tinng''s arms, but Mu Tinng held her even tighter. Her sharp chin rested on Su Mianyue''s shoulder.


    "Don''t move. I just want to hold you like this for a while." Mu Tinng''s voice was low and husky, "The whole world is true. I own the three thousand beautiful ladies of the harem, but there is no one in the world who can make me relax and take a rest. There is no such thing as romance, no such thing as social affairs. Only the empress is the most special existence in the harem. She should be my wife who sings harmoniously with me, but she has always been like an enemy to guard against each other. But when I am tired, what I miss most is the empress''s honesty. Only the most real empress can let me relieve my inner exhaustion."


    "Isn''t the emperor afraid to spread it to Concubine Ling and break her heart?" Su Mianyue''s words were not jealousy, but an injustice for the former lord. If Mu Tinng could say such things to the former lord, or treat her better, the former lord would not die in vain, or even die in vain.


    "When I said that the empress was honest, the empress was so uninterested. How could other women be the topic of conversation between husband and wife?" Mu Tinng laughed helplessly.


    "No matter what you say or not, other women exist. I don''t want to do that. As an emperor''s wife, I have to face this reality." Su Mianyue''s tone was not very good, still not because of jealousy, but because he hated the wives and concubines of this era, especially the emperor who could hide three thousand beautiful women, not caring about how those women wasted their life.


    Mu Tinng did not know what Su Mianyue was thinking and thought that she was just jealous, so he smiled and said, "The only thing I can promise the empress is that there is only one woman in this fengqi palace. As long as the empress is willing, the harem will be the queen''s world, and she will not feel bored again."


    "Does the emperor mean that the imperial concubines can clean up the harem at will, including those who don''t like it?" Su Mianyue''s eyes lit up, but he pretended to be confused and said hesitantly, "When I was in the crown prince''s mansion, my concubines and ministers were so rash and did it for me. In the end, apart from keeping the position of the first wife, I provoked endless disgust from the emperor. How dare I?"


    "You are the queen, and I will grant your pleasure if you wish," Mu Tinng said in a low voice.


    "Including Concubine Ling?" Su Mianyue asked softly, and as soon as he spoke, he noticed that the big hand on his waist was stiff. Su Mianyue sneered, and the delicate hand that had been resting on Mu Tinng''s arm dropped down, saying coldly: "It is my concubine who has overstepped her bounds. The emperor does not have to take it to heart. It is more appropriate for me to continue to be a canary in the phoenix palace. Without the emperor''s permission, I will not touch any concubine in the harem, especially the one at the heart of the emperor."


    Mu Tinng''s eyes dimmed. The moment Su Mianyue dropped his hand, he almost grabbed her hand and let her hug him. But if he did, it would mean acquiescing Su Mianyue to punish Gu Linng as he pleased with Gu Linng.


    "I am the son of the dragon, and the queen is the phoenix of the people. How can a canary compare to me?" Mu Tinng had to change the subject.


    "Whether it''s a phoenix or a canary, their wings have been broken, and their whole lives are just playthings. The difference is just which one has more ornamental value." Su Mianyue sneered and pushed Mu Tinng''s arms away. This time Mu Tinng did not stop him.


    Su Mianyue said softly as he stood up and took a few steps back to salute mu ting, "The emperor wants his concubines to be honest, but he forgets that his concubines die the fastest in the harem, even if they are the empress. In the emperor''s heart, there are people who must be protected, and concubines are the ones who can be sacrificed at any time. However, the concubines were not willing. They could not fight for the favor of the emperor, not provoke the concubines of the harem, or be a virtuous and filial empress to be praised by the court officials, but the concubines lost themselves because of this. If the emperor really wants to keep his concubine''s original intention, can he grant her a special pardon, not to break her wings, not to trap her in this cage again?"


    Looking into Su Mianyue''s bright eyes, Mu Tinng pondered for a moment, but did not reply. He got up and left.


    Mu Tinng could guess one or two of Su Mianyue''s requests, but letting her go was something he couldn''t and wouldn''t do in his life.


    Mu Tinng''s departure was only a relief to Su Mianyue, but it made the harem more talkative. After all, this was the first time Mu Tinng had come to the phoenix residence without eating. Was it not that the relationship between the emperor and the empress had frozen again?


    There were many guesses in the harem, but Su Mianyue did not care at all. As long as she was happy, she would go out of the palace for a little while, or teach the palace people in Phoenix Palace to practice women''s self-defense. Biwu was trained to be the most important.


    However, Su Mianyue had only practiced martial arts in his previous life, and even if his apprentice was successful, he could only deal with ordinary hooligans.


    Then the palace stirred up a wave, from the concubines to the maids, wearing long robes and shouting loud slogans every day and night.


    "Exercise your body. From the moment I start, women must be strong against wolves." Su Mianyue led the team, Biwu and other palace people shouted slogans together. Besides the eunuchs on duty in the phoenix palace, they all participated in this sport.


    Su Mianyue''s custom-made exercise style was different from running. Each time he ran a cup of tea, he made everyone stop for a few moves and then continue to sprint.


    Of course, not all of the concubines were involved. Concubine Qing lived in Concubine De''s palace, so she had to be careful. Beauty was still in xiaoyuezi and could not participate. Gu Linng was disdainful of Su Mianyue, which was the biggest humiliation to her.


    "After training so hard for so long, everyone has made progress. Now we are moving at full speed. Our goal is Phoenix Palace. The top three are ten taels of silver..." Before Su Mianyue could finish speaking, figures flashed past her at a speed comparable to flying legs. When Biwu was left alone, Su Mianyue could not help but touch his nose and mutter to himself, "Are you exaggerating? It''s only ten taels of silver. Even the master dares to throw it away."


    "That''s because of your guidance, miss. The servants of Phoenix Palace are greedy and don''t take the rules seriously." Biwu snorted softly, with a hint of sarcasm.


    "You are the most impolite girl. Even if they don''t behave themselves, they will learn from you, the head lady." Su Mianyue blocked his words. Seeing that biwu was about to speak again, he immediately pointed at Biwu and said, "Look, I just said one word to you, and you just have to talk back. How dare you say that these palace girls are not like you?"


    "The servant said that miss can''t go. Miss will always bully the servant." Biwu pointed at Su Mianyue with grievance. Seeing that Su Mianyue was not really angry, he said, "Miss, you see, the servant is the most loyal to protect the master. Ten taels of silver did not tempt the servant. Should miss reward the servant?"


    "You greedy little brat, you stayed with me just to rip me off." Su Mianyue rested his chin on one hand and thought about it carefully, "I don''t remember what happened before, but I''ve given you at least ten thousand taels of reward recently. Even if baby Biwu is going to get married now, she can prepare a ten-mile red dowry for herself. I really should pay attention to the people around her and find a suitable husband for baby Biwu."


    "The young lady will make fun of the servants. The palace is full of eunuchs. The servants have never thought about food." Biwu stamped her foot anxiously.


    "Even if baby Biwu wants to, I can''t bear it. Baby Biwu not only wants to marry a happy husband, but also wants to have a lot of cute babies. Then I''ll be their godmother. Don''t be too happy thinking about it." Su Mianyue giggled, as if he had seen how he had ravaged a pile of meat buns. He must have felt something.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s sly smile, Biwu subconsciously took two steps back and wrapped her arms around her thin chest. She said defensively, "Why is miss smiling so lewdly? No matter whether you marry or not, your servant will not have anything to do with miss. Miss, don''t even think about it."


    "What?" Su Mianyue blinked and looked at Biwu''s red face, which looked like it was on fire. Then he looked at her chest and said, "It''s peaceful. Men don''t like it. They don''t feel anything when they touch it."


    "Miss!" Biwu''s face was like a boiled shrimp, stomping her feet with all her might, covering her face with shame and not daring to look at su mianyue.


    "You have such a thin skin. Your miss hasn''t said anything yet." Su Mianyue laughed out loud. Seeing that biwu was almost an ostrich and was no longer teasing her, he cleared his throat and pretended to be serious, "We should all be back to Phoenix Palace soon. Let''s hurry back and give out the reward for breakfast."


    After a glance at Biwu, who still didn''t dare to show his face, Su Mianyue swore in his heart that he must exercise Biwu''s receptiveness in the future. After a few words, he was teased like a little daughter-in-law. In the future, he couldn''t bear to be eaten to death by men. Su Mianyue couldn''t bear to part with it.


    He kept up with Su Mianyue. Biwu didn''t know what Su Mianyue was thinking, or he would have shouted and begged for mercy.


    Su Mianyue was very comfortable walking ahead. Recently, he had been exercising. Su Mianyue felt much better. At least, he didn''t feel uncomfortable and tired like the original owner.


    But Su Mianyue was in a good mood, and some people couldn''t stand it. Gu ling was the first one to bear the brunt.


    Gu Linng hadn''t been out of the house for a long time recently, and Su Mianyue almost forgot that there was such a person in the harem, mainly because Gu Linng was too obedient, and Mu Tinng was no longer fond of her.


    "Your concubine pays her respects." Gu ling brought the maidservant towards her and bent her knees.


    "Concubine Ling has been in the palace for a long time. It seems that the rules of the palace haven''t been learned yet." The smile subsided. Su Mianyue glanced at Gu Linng indifferently and was about to leave. However, Gu Linng stepped lightly in front of him and Su Mianyue had to stop.


    "Isn''t sister the most informal? Why are you always making things difficult for your sister?" Gu Linng opened his mouth gently, with a smile on his face that did not diminish, looking very pleased.


    Not only did Concubine Ling fail to learn the rules of the palace, but his memory was also very poor. I didn''t take a single word of what I said to heart. "Su Mianyue was not angry. He just looked at Gu Linng like a joke and said in a low voice," if Concubine Ling wants to recognize any relatives, he''d better buy a mirror of better quality first. There is a western mirror in the phoenix palace, which can let people see him clearly and know how much weight he has. Not to mention that my father does not have an illegitimate daughter, even if he does have an illegitimate daughter, he will certainly be as beautiful as this palace, and certainly not be as disgraceful as the imperial concubine."


    "Of course, if imperial concubine ling is really the illegitimate daughter of my father, I''m afraid it will not only lower her looks, but also lower her intelligence. So please be careful not to stick it on her like a dog plaster. It will make people hate her and bring a disgusting smell." Covering his nose and mouth, Su Mianyue turned around and explained to biwu, "When you go back, have someone prepare a flower petal bath. I want to wash this musty smell of my body well so as not to affect my appetite."


    "What the empress said is very true. The servants and maidservants have to wash well a few times before they can do it. Otherwise, they would not dare to serve the empress." Biwu answered very forcefully, looking at Gu Linng as if nothing had happened, his eyes filled with disgust.


    Gu lingqi gritted her teeth, but she came here with a purpose today, so she would not be so easily angered.

 Chapter 106 How Can You Be Called A Slave?

    "Sister, don''t you think that the emperor has been a little cold to his sister recently and often goes to Phoenix Palace to sit down, or that he really no longer dotes on his sister and has a green eye for her?" Gu Linng looked at Su Mianyue mockingly and said softly, "The emperor came to Weiyang Palace last night. Does sister know?"


    As she spoke, gu ling covered her lips and chuckled. As she turned her head slightly, a kiss mark appeared on her neck.


    With a light smile, Su Mianyue suddenly remembered the skits he had seen in his previous life and couldn''t help but learn them on the spot. "Since I entered the palace, I have been favored by the emperor alone. There are three thousand beautiful women in the harem, but the emperor dotes on me alone. So I advised the emperor to get all the rain and dew, but the emperor did not listen. Your majesty, just love me, just love me. How can you call me a slave?"


    Learning from song xiaobao''s posture, Su Mianyue expressed Gu Linng''s meaning in a straightforward language, which stunned the few people present. Gu Linng opened his mouth and forced himself to hold back the words that were prepared to attack Su Mianyue, unable to say a word.


    But su mianyue said even more exaggeratedly, "That''s not it. I was summoned by the emperor last night to read the transcripts and stayed up all night. My body is very tired!"


    After saying that, Su Mianyue smiled coquettishly, completely imitating god. However, the people here had not seen this sketch, so they naturally did not know where it came from.


    After a while, Biwu was the first to react. He couldn''t help but laugh and secretly gave Su Mianyue a thumbs-up.


    Gu Linng, no matter how slow she was, knew that Su Mianyue was humiliating her. Her face suddenly turned cold, her hands clenched tightly, and her nails sank into the flesh. The pain brought her back to her senses.


    "Why should the empress hold such a grudge against her concubines? It is true that the emperor doted on her last night, but the empress should not humiliate her so much. How could she live in this world?" Gu Linng suddenly covered her face and cried. Bizhu, the palace maid, quickly knelt down and grabbed her skirt, begging Gu Linng not to do anything stupid.


    Looking at the master and servant who had suddenly changed their faces, Biwu was so stunned that he did not react. He was even a little scared, but Su Mianyue''s eyes flashed with murderous intent.


    Gu Linng was here to show off and suddenly change his attitude. There was only one possibility, and that was the person who supported him.


    With her red lips slightly raised, Su Mianyue pretended to be worried and went up to help Gu Linng, but suddenly fell aside in Gu Linng''s struggle, and cried out in pain.


    "Empress!" Biwu rushed over and tried to help Su Mianyue up, but Su Mianyue, who had originally wanted to act, couldn''t control his strength. He really sprained his foot and couldn''t take it at all.


    "Biwu, my leg hurts so much. Am I going to be crippled again?" Su Mianyue looked at Biwu pitifully and kept winking at her. Fortunately, Biwu understood quickly, otherwise Su Mianyue''s eyes would cramp.


    "Lady Concubine Ling had to be pampered by the emperor to show off in front of the empress. The empress only said a few words according to lady Concubine Ling''s wishes and was not angered. Why didn''t lady Concubine Ling stop and hurt the empress again and again? Would lady Concubine Ling be satisfied?" Biwu wiped away her tears and half-knelt in front of Su Mianyue, crying as if she were a protector, "Even if the servant offended her today, she would never give lady Concubine Ling the chance to hurt the empress again. Lady Concubine Ling had better not go too far. After all, the empress is the mother of the dynasty, and lady ling fei is only a second grade concubine."


    "It''s all right for the empress to humiliate her concubines. Why should a maid humiliate her concubines too?" Gu Linng was as delicate as a dodder, leaning against Bizhu''s arms. Tears rolled down her pale face like pearls that had been cut off.


    "Lady Concubine Ling, don''t be a snitch. The empress has always been tolerant and magnanimous. No matter which lady the emperor dotes on, the empress will always be considerate and considerate, hoping that there will be a few more masters in the harem. But it was lady Concubine Ling who had been tripping up the empress ever since she entered the palace. The empress had never resented revenge, but the emperor went to Weiyang Palace yesterday to dote on lady Concubine Ling. It was the emperor''s favor to lady Concubine Ling, and lady Concubine Ling had doted on and proudly injured the empress. At this time, it was all right not to care about the empress''s injuries. Give the empress the crime back, and lady Concubine Ling will not be able to see the empress for a few days of peace and quiet. Will lady Concubine Ling be satisfied if the empress is injured and injured?" As she spoke, Biwu felt sad for Su Mianyue. Her voice rose unconsciously, and her tears flowed uncontrollably.


    I didn''t expect Biwu to speak like this. Several times, Gu Linng couldn''t get the words out of his mouth. His face was so ugly that he choked. Many people had come to watch him. Some people even tried to ask Su Mianyue about his injuries. They even accused Gu Linng of being disrespectful and trying to kill Su Mianyue.


    "Concubine Ling, no matter what happened between the empress and you before, the empress is already hurt. Why should Concubine Ling be so aggressive at this time? After all, the empress is the most important." Concubine Hua confirmed Gu Linng''s guilt with one sentence.


    The worst thing about the harem was the difference in status. Gu Linng, as a concubine, was guilty of watching Su Mianyue fall to the ground without any help.


    "This palace does not know when lady Concubine Hua and the empress have made such a good relationship, not even knowing right from wrong?" Gu Linng looked at Concubine Hua gloomily. Recently, Concubine Hua was very popular. Gu Linng was not pleased with her, but because she had no chance to do it. After all, Concubine Hua was able to sit on the throne of concubine with the mother of a sixth grade official.


    "Is Concubine Ling right? This concubine did not hear the conversation between the empress and Concubine Ling. Even though the words spoken by the empress were a little heavier, but the empress scolded her. All the concubines in the harem should be taught modestly. Instead, Concubine Ling suddenly went crazy and pushed the empress to her, but this concubine saw it clearly. I believe that many of you sisters have seen it clearly. Is Concubine Ling really going to keep pestering her and risk being punished to delay the treatment of the empress?" Concubine Hua opened his mouth with a calm voice and told the truth, ignoring gu ling''s angry face.


    Concubine Hua was one of them. She also believed that there were many people who wanted to overthrow Gu Linng. Today, there was a reason for everyone to make a statement.


    Sure enough, when Concubine Hua squatted down to ask about Su Mianyue''s injury, the other concubines also expressed that they saw Gu Linng push Su Mianyue down, but still refused to give up, leaving Gu Linng in a helpless state.


    When Mu Tinng came over, he saw Gu Linng sobbing and fainting. Su Mianyue was in pain with cold sweat on his forehead, and all the concubines were in a panic.


    "Concubine Ling, you have disappointed me so much." Mu Tinng glanced at Gu Linng coldly and strode over to Su Mianyue. After inquiring about her injuries, he took Su Mianyue into his arms and placed him in a pavilion nearby. Dehai cleverly sent for the imperial physician.


    Gu Linng''s heart was filled with resentment, but his face did not show a trace of it. Following the footsteps of the concubines to the pavilion, he lifted the hem of his skirt and knelt on the ground, sobbing, "Your majesty, it''s all the fault of your concubines. Even if the empress cursed your concubines, your concubines should not feel wronged. If it weren''t for your concubines who felt that they had no face, they wouldn''t want to do anything drastic, and they wouldn''t hurt your concubines. Please, your majesty, punish them."


    Gu Linng said wrongly. She decided what was going on first so that she could not only forgive herself, but also put Su Mianyue in a jealous position.


    With a faint glance at Gu Linng, Su Mianyue angrily pushed Mu Tinng''s hand away and told biwu in pain, "Biwu, tell me what happened just now, not a word."


    When Biwu got the order, he told them all about the scene that Gu Linng had stopped them, but the part where Su Mianyue scolded Gu Linng for being a dog''s ointment was hidden. Even the action was imitated perfectly. Each of them had a few corners, especially the part where Su Mianyue imitated song xiaobao, which almost made several concubines laugh. But the suppressed smile made Gu Linng feel even more embarrassed.


    After the performance, Biwu stood beside Su Mianyue, tears falling down again and again, whispering, "Who did our empress provoke? If anyone is favored, she will show off in front of the empress. If the empress is not angry, she will set up a trap. The empress can withstand it several times."


    Mu Tinng naturally heard Biwu''s words and felt that it was not unreasonable. At least Gu Linng''s behavior this time was really inappropriate.


    "Since Concubine Ling did not learn the rules of the palace well, I sent two nuns to teach him. When Concubine Ling does not learn the rules well, he must not leave Weiyang Palace one day to avoid spoiling the atmosphere of the whole harem." Mu Tinng hesitated for a moment and looked at Su Mianyue, who was silent, but clenched his lips. He said, "Concubine Ling was disrespectful to the empress first and hurt the empress by mistake. He was even more unrepentant. He ordered him to kneel at the entrance of Weiyang Palace for half an hour every day, until the empress recovered from her foot injury. At the same time, Concubine Ling''s salary will be reduced to four grades. If you make any mistakes again, you will be four grades rong hua."


    Gu Linng had thought that mu ting would stand on his side. He was still waiting to see Su Mianyue being punished, so that his concubines would know who was the most important woman in Mu Tinng''s heart, but he didn''t want to wait for his punishment.


    "Your majesty..." Gu Linng gave a delicate cry. Her pale face was filled with grievances, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Concubine Ling doesn''t have to thank me. The punishment begins today." Mu Tinng looked at Gu Linng with disappointment. He had already dealt with the punishment lightly. After all, it was not too much to take away the title of disrespect to the queen. However, Gu Linng did not understand his intention. Seeing bizhu quietly tugging Gu Linng''s sleeve, Mu Tinng frowned, "As Concubine Ling''s closest female official, Bizhu can''t stop his master from making a mistake. The crime is even more serious. When you think of his first offense, he is 30 years old, and he is punished with Concubine Ling every day. He is also punished with a year''s salary. Can you accept the punishment?"


    Mu Tinng''s warning eyes turned to bizhu. Bizhu quickly kowtowed to thank her and helped Gu Linng up to avoid angering Mu Tinng.


    "Does the empress feel satisfied with this treatment?" Gu Linng had just turned around when she heard Mu Tinng''s soft questioning voice, and her body shook in anger. Fortunately, Bizhu was strong enough to not let her fall.


    Seeing Gu Linng straighten his back and leave in an arrogant manner, Su Mianyue sneered in his heart, but said indifferently, "The emperor''s treatment is naturally very good. What''s the dissatisfaction with my concubines?"


    The imperial physician soon arrived, and the result of his diagnosis and treatment was that Su Mianyue had sprained his ankle and could not go down for at least half a month. He must also take care of his recovery within a certain period of time, otherwise he would fall ill in the future.


    After sending Su Mianyue back to the phoenix palace, Mu Tinng went to Weiyang Palace with a grim face. No one knew what Mu Tinng had said to Gu Linng in private. However, after Mu Tinng left, all the items in Gu Linng''s room were smashed. Weiyang Palace waited on them carefully for fear of upsetting Mu Tinng and causing him bad luck.


    Not to mention the recent recovery of Su Mianyue. In General''s Mansion, Zhan Liu was telling guan pei that he had not found Ji Yu for more than half a month. Zhan Liu guessed that there was a lot of bad luck and even Shangguan Pei was worried.


    The Seven Kill Pavilion''s killers were not a rumor. No one they targeted could escape.


    "Get people to keep probing and find Ji Yu at all costs." Shangguan Pei ordered in a low voice that he was extremely concerned about ji yu''s safety. After all, he had not met Ji Yu in the first place, and he had long lost his life, and ji yu would not get into trouble with the Seven Kill Pavilion.


    Su Yu was still dressed up as Ji Yu and was recuperating in the mountains. Because he was badly injured by Bai Wuji last time, his treatment was better. Bai Wuji, who had personally treated Su Yu, found that Su Yu''s bones were good. She was a good student of martial arts and had a heart of cherishing talents, so she did not hesitate to fight with Bai Wuji. Let Su Yu choose to be his disciple or grandson-in-law, or he won''t leave alive.


    Su Yu chose to worship his master. Although Bai Wuji''s martial arts were not outstanding, he was also a recluse. Such an opportunity was not to be expected.


    "Hey, you would rather have my grandfather as your teacher than let me marry you, right?" Bai Xiuzhu looked at Su Yu with red eyes. Although he was not in a good mood, his heart for taking care of Su Yu did not change. He was feeding Su Yu with soup.


    Su Yu couldn''t force himself to get up and drink the medicine because of two broken ribs, so he sighed, "You just want a husband, not me, but the disciple that bai lao wants can''t be met at any time. This is also my fate. Why don''t you fulfill me and find a good husband in the future?"

 Chapter 107 Could It Be A Fake Brother?

    After living in the valley for nearly a month, Su Yu was about to go crazy, and his injury was getting better. Bai wuji urged Su Yu to practice, and Bai Xiuzhu asked her if she wanted to marry him three times a day according to the time of the meal.


    What made Su Yu speechless the most was that Bai Wuji put down his words, did not learn his skills, and did not allow Su Yu to leave the mountain, but su yu was not an ordinary person, his disappearance would make his subordinates panic, afraid that many people would expose their identity because they were looking for him.


    And Su Yu was afraid that Su Mianyue would be worried, so he had to leave the valley as soon as possible.


    "You brat, how dare you play hunger strike? Do you think I have to be your disciple?" Bai Wuji looked angrily at Su Yu, who had been on a hunger strike for three days but was still practicing. His beard was so angry that he almost pointed his finger at his forehead to speak.


    "Master should know that my identity is unusual. If I don''t go out, how much trouble will I bring and how many people will die because of me? Has master ever thought about it?" Su Yu was still practicing his moves, but his physical strength was so weak that every punch was like a flowery fist, and even a child might not be able to beat him down. "It''s not that the apprentice is going away, it''s just that I need to let my subordinates know that the apprentice is well and let my family know that I''m still alive."


    "I control how many people are killed. If you don''t practice kung fu, you are not allowed to leave. If you dare to run away again, I will break your legs." Bai Wuji gave a unreasonable shout, but his eyes were twinkling.


    Su Yu did not miss this point. He knew that bai wuji had a sharp tongue but a weak heart. Otherwise, he would not have accepted Bai Xiuzhu as his disciple after he refused to marry him.


    "The master can bear to see life and soul being destroyed, but the disciple can''t. Since the master insists on doing so, the disciple would die for his loyal subordinate if he wished to die." Su Yu opened his mouth coldly, and the strength of his fist increased a little. If he continued to practice this way, even if he did not die, he would have hurt his foundation. No matter how good his talent was, he could not become a good candidate for martial arts.


    Bai wuji turned around angrily. In the end, Bai Xiuzhu couldn''t stand it any longer. She pulled Bai Wuji into a big fight and even though she lost, she threatened Bai Wuji not to let su yu leave again. She sneaked out of the valley and never came back.


    Bai Wuji had no choice but to agree to let Su Yu go down the mountain. He was afraid that Su Yu would never come back, so he asked Bai Xiuzhu to accompany him. He believed that with bai xiuzhu''s skills, Su Yu would definitely be brought back.


    Of course, the most important thing was that Bai Wuji believed that he would not see the wrong person. Su Yu would never be a traitor. Otherwise, he would not dare to let Bai Xiuzhu accompany him out of the mountain, which was to let Bai Xiuzhu go out to experience the world.


    After receiving the big gifts from Su Yu and Bai Xiuzhu, Bai Wuji flew away awkwardly, but sent them far out of the valley. Then he muttered with a sad face, "It''s been so many years, the enmity of the previous generation should be over."


    Bai Wuji''s words were blown away by the mountain wind. Even bai xiuzhu did not know what the enmity in his mouth was, but since it was an old enmity, how could it end so easily? Bai Xiuzhu''s trip was destined to be a new beginning, and some things were inevitable.


    In a hurry to go back and tell him that he was safe, Su Yu went all the way as fast as he could. Bai Xiuzhu was curious about everything, and Su Yu just answered perfunctorily. To avoid trouble, Su Yu had to temporarily settle Bai Xiuzhu in General''s Mansion. Shangguan Pei sent a maidservant who knew some martial arts to accompany Bai Xiuzhu to familiarize herself with the environment in the capital. Su Yu changed his identity and arranged for his subordinates.


    In a month, as expected, Su Yu lost a few confidants. Fortunately, it did not affect the overall situation. Su Yu also gave the order to everyone. In the future, when he disappeared again, we must save our strength and not act rashly without definite information.


    This time, Su Yu was not sure when he would leave again, or had no choice but to disappear, so he prepared in advance, took a large amount of money to his subordinates, and asked them to arrange for people to do some small business in front of the face as soon as possible to meet the unexpected needs.


    At the same time, the first class of mangli also reported to Su Yu about the recent developments in Capital City. Su Yu also took the profits of this month and asked someone to send a message to Su Mianyue.


    But in a few months, Su Yu''s network had already been set up in the palace, and it was easy to send a message to Su Mianyue, but it was easy not to use such a hidden stake, so as not to cause trouble for Su Mianyue.


    After receiving the news that Su Yu was fine, Su Mianyue finally breathed a sigh of relief and was able to recover from his injury.


    "Miss, someone stuffed this for me." Biwu stuffed an ordinary purse into Su Mianyue''s hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Puzzled, she opened her purse and saw a small line written on it: xu shi, see you.


    Without any signature, Su Mianyue recognized that it was Wanyan Lin''s handwriting, or Childe Bai''s handwriting.


    Su Mianyue couldn''t help but chuckle and tell biwu, "Tell the kitchenette to make more pastries. Don''t buy anything outside. Keep it warm in bed later."


    "Yes." Biwu looked at Su Mianyue doubtfully. He was smart enough to pass on the message without asking.


    Su Mianyue could not move easily, so he could only walk to the window with a simple walking stick and burn the note in the incense burner to avoid being discovered.


    "It seems that your wound is almost healed. You didn''t come into the palace to laugh at me, did you?" Su Mianyue said to himself, frowning slightly.


    Although Wanyan Lin used to come to Su Mianyue in the middle of the night, Wanyan Lin lived in the palace at that time, and now...


    "Why am I so stupid? There must be a secret way out of the palace in Orchid Palace. There must be a lot of chess pieces planted by Wanyan Lin in the palace." The light in his eyes suddenly lit up. Su Mianyue laughed and thought about how to negotiate with Wanyan Lin so that he could borrow his secret channel.


    Every time he left the palace, he would either wear a mask or be extremely dangerous. If he could leave the palace through a secret passage, he would not have to worry about being blocked at the entrance of the palace and it would be much easier.


    Just thinking about it, Su Mianyue was so excited that he didn''t even know that mu ting was here.


    "What is the queen thinking, so happy?" Mu Tinng raised his eyebrows. Although he liked Su Mianyue''s lively appearance, he didn''t like her happiness because of him.


    Su Mianyue was so scared that she patted her chest. She glared at Mu Tinng angrily and said unhappily, "Why did the emperor interrupt me? I don''t know if I just came up with another delicacy. I''m interrupted by the emperor. I don''t know if I can have any more inspiration."


    Su Mianyue''s face did not change as she casually said that the food she was thinking of was just something from a previous life, not a recipe that she had researched, but it was not in this era, so Su Mianyue naturally borrowed it.


    Hearing this, Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue smilingly and brushed her hair by her ear. He chuckled and said, "The empress is becoming more and more lovely. Just a piece of delicious food can make the empress lose her temper with me. It can be seen that my position in the empress''s heart is not even comparable to delicious food."


    "There are clouds in the book, and they eat and drink. As the old saying goes, the people live on food, and the servants and concubines stay in the house all day to recuperate. Besides a good meal, what else can they expect?" With a snort, Su Mianyue narrowed his eyes at mu ting with a slight suspicion in his heart. It was obvious whether he was plotting something or not.


    But what Su Mianyue was thinking was one thing, and what he could say must not upset Mu Tinng.


    "If the empress looks at me like this, it will make me think that the empress is plotting something." Mu Tinng sat steadily by Su Mianyue''s side, staring into her eyes.


    "Hehe." Su Mianyue shrank his neck and laughed. Naturally, he moved in, distancing himself from Mu Tinng, and said sheepishly, "Your concubines really have a plan. I just don''t know if the emperor will show mercy."


    "The empress dares to think, but dares not say? This is not the character of the empress." Mu Tinng joked, his eyes full of affection that he had never seen before, even more tender than when he loved Gu Linng the most.


    After playing with his fingers for a while, Su Mianyue turned his face and said, "Before I left the court, I always wanted to be a big boss and earn a lot of money to fill my little treasury. After I went out to eat noodles with the emperor last time, this idea came to me again, so..."


    "The empress wants to go out of the palace to do business?" Mu Tinng frowned, obviously not agreeing.


    "Your concubine is the empress. How can you make a public appearance outside the palace? Your majesty loves to joke." She gave Mu Tinng a coquettish look. Although Su Mianyue really had that idea and did it, the premise was that she had to hide it from Mu Tinng, otherwise many industries would eventually become Mu Tinng''s.


    "What does the queen mean?" Mu Tinng was puzzled and did not believe that Su Mianyue would give up so easily.


    The concubine thought that although the salaries of the various palaces had been reduced, there were still a few of the biggest expenses in the palace. It would be better to use your brain and save some expenses for the Imperial Household Department. Perhaps you could still have a few official positions available so as to reduce the consumption. I don''t know if it''s possible." With his mouth puckered up, Su Mianyue climbed to the bedside, took out the booklet in the drawer and handed it to Mu Tinng.


    "Proposal?" Mu Tinng looked at the title with a slightly complicated look.


    "Your concubine''s handwriting is not good. The emperor will just read it," Su Mianyue said modestly.


    Although he was a member of the traveling army, he was a master of advanced forgery in his previous life. Su Mianyue worked hard in calligraphy and learned a hundred and ten percent of the original owner''s handwriting.


    And to avoid trouble, Su Mianyue wrote in other fonts except as the queen.


    "The queen''s handwriting is not very good, but it is also delicate and neat, but it does not match the queen''s authenticity. It must have taken a lot of effort to produce such handwriting." Mu Tinng gave a pertinent evaluation and opened the proposal to look at it in detail.


    Su Mianyue had no choice but to smile foolishly. How could she know why the original owner''s character was different from his temperament? It would be better to follow mu ting and figure it out.


    After reading su mianyue''s proposal, Mu Tinng took a sip of the tea that Su Mianyue had just poured and said, "The queen''s plan is interesting, but there are some difficulties in carrying it out, such as the coordination of the Imperial Household Department, the competition between the concubines in the palace, and whether it will be profitable in the end."


    "The emperor did not say the most important thing." Su Mianyue stretched out a finger and shook it in front of Mu Tinng''s eyes.


    "Oh?" Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue and found that he had something in common to talk about. Su Mianyue was in high spirits, not to mention stretching out the thorns, not to hide him from his heart.


    "Those old and stubborn officials of the imperial court will surely submit a letter. Even if the emperor supports the reform plan of his concubines, his concubines will be impeached day by day." Su Mianyue pouted and looked at Mu Tinng with a headache.


    "Now that the empress has thought of this and has asked me to read the proposal, she must have found a way to deal with it." Putting down the teacup, Mu Tinng sat cross-legged on the soft couch, facing Su Mianyue, ready to have a long talk.


    Su Mianyue wanted to sit cross-legged, but her ankle was not so good that she could only lean on the short table and talk to Mu Tinng.


    "Your majesty has already read the proposal. If you think this method is feasible, then the old fogies will naturally be handed over to your majesty to settle it. Without innovation, there will be no development. The emperor does not want to see the vitality of the imperial concubines and concubines. He does not want to waste his youth waiting for the emperor''s good fortune. Su Mianyue looked at Mu Tinng seriously and said," in fact, those old fogies are only submitting a book of memorials. The emperor is not willing to leave them behind, but once the new policy is successfully implemented in the rear palace, perhaps the officials in the court will also be inspired to propose new policies. The concubine was just a woman, but she didn''t have a good plan to contribute to the court. However, the concubine had to keep an eye on this piece of land in the harem. She really didn''t want to see any more of this. The emperor looked at the corner of his concubine''s eyes and saw fine lines."


    "Since the empress wants to give it a try, come up with a more detailed plan. I will make a decision after seeing it." After Mu Tinng finished speaking, he got up and left. He didn''t even dare to look at Su Mianyue, lest he would sink completely into it.


    Su Mianyue looked at Mu Tinng who had changed his face and left in a daze. He murmured, "He''s still a man. He changes his face faster than a woman. Isn''t he a fake brother?"


    Su Mianyue shuddered at the thought and quickly wiped the place Mu Tinng touched with his sleeve. It was disgusting.

 Chapter 108 Please Speak Human Language

    At night, Su Mianyue sent Biwu and the others to rest early, but he was in a good mood humming a tune and playing chinese chess.


    Yes, Su Mianyue was quite knowledgeable about ancient things, but she was interested in anything that could earn money, but it was also limited to imitation. There was only half a study on chess in qin, chess, calligraphy and painting. After all, this thing was rarely copied.


    Languidly half-lying on the table, Su Mianyue played with himself, enjoying himself and smiling from time to time. Under the light of the moon, it added a bit of holy beauty.


    When Wanyan Lin arrived, he saw Su Mianyue like this, and he couldn''t bear to break the beautiful scene for a moment.


    "This bastard, I''m waiting for my sister to fall asleep. I really need a beating." After playing for some time, Su Mianyue stretched, yawned and mumbled incoherently.


    "You''re the one who''s having so much fun on your own. I''ve been standing here for so long and blowing the cold wind. If you don''t believe me, touch my hand and it''s almost freezing." Wanyan Lin leaped in and put the jealous hands of even women in front of Su Mianyue, holding out his peach blossom eyes.


    Wanyan Lin slapped his hand away in a huff. Su Mianyue pointed to the soup on the stove and motioned Wanyan Lin to warm himself up.


    Although the Tianlan has a long summer, it''s still cold in the early autumn night. Su Mianyue doesn''t want to have a hard time with a man who has just recovered from a serious injury.


    "You asked someone to pass a message to me, but what''s the matter?" Leaning against the soft couch, Su Mianyue pulled the blanket over his body and said softly.


    According to Wanyan Lin''s habit, if he wanted to see her, he should have come directly. It was not his style to let people pass on, but Su Mianyue would not ask.


    "I haven''t seen you in a day like three autumns. I came to visit Brother Su because I missed you so much..." Wanyan Lin''s peach blossom eyes blinked and fell in love like water.


    Su Mianyue rubbed his arms in annoyance, made a stop sign and shouted, "Stop, please speak in human language, thank you."


    Wanyan Lin glanced at Su Mianyue, who was in shock. This look was absolutely glamorous. However, Su Mianyue didn''t like it. Wanyan Lin himself found it rather boring. He said, "I''m a little short of money recently. I want to cooperate with you again."


    "Do you think I am the god of wealth or the banshee of the country? You come to me if you need money. How can you be confident?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows unhappily.


    Even if Su Mianyue wanted to leave Mu Tinng, how could the people of the Tianlan be innocent? Wanyan Lin made a lot of money, and the lives of the people would be miserable. Su Mianyue could not be so cold-blooded.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to attack the Tianlan this time. I just found an interesting job and came to ask you for some tips." Wanyan Lin looked confident and gave Su Mianyue a look at the hot soup. Then he took a sip of his bowl and said slowly, "My people discovered the ruins of Imperial Mausoleum in the previous dynasty. It is said that there is a huge treasure there. Even if we can''t find the treasure, there will be a lot of buried goods. It will be enough to fund my people and horses."


    "Tomb raiding?" Su Mianyue had just taken a sip of tea and glared at Wanyan Lin angrily, "It''s so elegant, isn''t it just digging someone''s ancestral grave and not letting them die peacefully? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by god?"


    The reason why Su Mianyue came here was because she reported a group of grave robbers, but the other party did not fall into the net, so she died in honor, and no one knew the cause of her death.


    Su Mianyue loved antiques and was greedy for money, but he never did anything to rob tombs.


    Wanyan Lin snorted, not sure if he agreed with Su Mianyue''s statement, but stopped talking about it. Since Su Mianyue had already expressed his unwillingness to participate, then let his men dig... Uh, tomb raiding.


    After each of them had a bowl of hot soup, Su Mianyue finally felt alive and could not help but scold: oh, my sister actually sat here and blew the cold wind all night in order to wait for this wanted little boy. If she got sick from the cold, it really wasn''t worth it.


    Not knowing what Su Mianyue was thinking at the moment, Wanyan Lin twisted another piece of cake, and his eyes lit up when he entered. He had eaten three pieces in a row, tasted three different flavors, and knew at a glance that it was also a piece of food.


    "Your fengqi palace is different from other places. You eat so differently." After Wanyan Lin finished speaking, he slowly took out a towel and wiped every finger.


    "Of course it''s different. Other palaces don''t dare to let men in in in the middle of the night to talk." Su Mianyue snorted. Seeing that Wanyan Lin''s eyes were still on the pastry, he said, "If you like it, you can pack it up and take it away. Forget about the dessert recipe. I don''t want Mu Tinng to find out that the people can buy cakes unique to Phoenix Palace. When the time comes, everyone will have bad luck together. Besides, the money earned is too much for you."


    "Sprinkle?" Wanyan Lin was confused.


    "It means too little," Su Mianyue explained.


    "Oh." Wanyan Lin nodded, "Based on my demand for money, the money earned by a pastry shop is a drop in the bucket."


    Su Mianyue didn''t want to talk about it anymore. There was always something between her and Wanyan Lin. Although Su Mianyue never thought about it, she was too lazy to touch it. All she wanted was a comfortable life.


    "I have something to discuss with you." Putting down the soup bowl, Su Mianyue looked up at Wanyan Lin.


    "When did you and I become so polite?" Wanyan Lin made a gesture of invitation.


    He''s just a familiar stranger, okay? Su Mianyue rolled his eyes secretly, but a smile hung on his face. After some deliberation, he said, "I know you are in Orchid Palace. There must be a secret passage out of the palace. Can you lend it to me? You know, it''s too inconvenient for me to go out once. I''m really afraid that I''ll be held at the entrance of the palace. I won''t miss the pain of skin and flesh by then."


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s cautious expression and hopeful eyes, Wanyan Lin could not bear to say no, so he grabbed Su Mianyue''s arm, took her into his arms and whispered, "I''ll take you for a walk."


    Su Mianyue nodded excitedly, forgetting about the intimacy between men and women. It wasn''t the first time the two of them had been so intimate.


    It had to be said that Wanyan Lin was not only good-looking, but also good at qinggong. He carried Su Mianyue in his arms and walked in the palace without being discovered. Su Mianyue could not help but shake his head secretly for Mu Tinng.


    Someone really wanted to assassinate Mu Tinng. These Imperial Guard are just decorations. They are useless.


    What Su Mianyue did not know was that the best secret guards of the royal family were protected by Mu Tinng. Even if the entire palace was massacred, Mu Tinng had time to leave the palace through the secret passage.


    When her long hair was no longer blown by the wind, Su Mianyue pouted his mouth with some lingering thoughts. He looked carefully at every place Wanyan Lin had taken her into Orchid Palace, lest he could not find the secret path.


    Wanyan Lin had always placed the goal behind perfection. The secret road was also poorly constructed. The entrance was a lower house in Orchid Palace, and the exit was a corner of a wealthy backyard.


    Because his ankle was still injured, Wanyan Lin carried him along the way, and the secret road was not built very high. If Su Mianyue walked, he didn''t have to bend down, but Wanyan Lin had to bend down to walk, so they couldn''t avoid more intimate contact. Wanyan Lin''s lips rubbed against Su Mianyue''s cheek many times, and the smile on the corner of his lips never faded. It was obvious that Wanyan Lin intended to take advantage, but Su Mianyue did not notice.


    "Tell your men not to go down this secret road in the future." After returning to Phoenix Palace, Su Mianyue still had a smile on his face, which showed that he was very satisfied with the results of tonight. He did not notice Wanyan Lin''s complicated gaze and continued: "They all say that you have more than one secret passageway, but you can also avoid being hit by any secret. If your people crack it, then I don''t want to die wrongly."


    Hearing that Su Mianyue was worried about this, Wanyan Lin smiled again and whispered, "But this secret road is expensive. Brother Su is sure it''s really good to go like this."


    "One hundred thousand taels, is that enough?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and spoke with a rather generous tone.


    In fact, it didn''t cost much money to build a secret passageway, but the risks and the use of the secret passageway were not measured by money. Su Mianyue didn''t want to owe a person a hundred thousand taels of silver, at least not so much.


    Moreover, Su Mianyue would leave sooner or later. The hundred thousand taels were just for renting a secret passage for a period of time.


    "It''s Mu Tinng''s misfortune to have a queen like you." Wanyan Lin, who was short of money, felt sorry for Mu Tinng. After all, Su Mianyue knew such a big secret and had no intention of telling Mu Tinng.


    "Are you stupid, or am I stupid?" Pushing Wanyan Lin away, Su Mianyue sat sideways on the soft couch, only to find that the early autumn night was really cold. She hurriedly covered the blanket, but did not think why it was not cold when she was just held by Wanyan Lin. "If I dare to tell Mu Tinng this secret path, I will stick my head out and ask him if he wants to chop it off. Even if he doesn''t have proof that you and I know each other, he''ll doubt how I know the secret. Hmph, that conceited and arrogant guy always thinks that to be able to control the world, he won''t allow the women in the harem to be too strong."


    "Then what plan do you write for him?" Wanyan Lin''s voice was inaudible.


    "Wanyan Lin, how many eyeliner do you have in the palace?" Su Mianyue''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he said solemnly, "I don''t care how you know about the plan, but the people you planted in Phoenix Palace, you better pull them out. I don''t want to be unable to sleep at night."


    "Don''t worry, there''s absolutely no one in Phoenix Palace with me." Wanyan Lin smiled mysteriously and whispered, "But my people can come into Phoenix Palace."


    Glancing at the farty Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue wanted to ask, "What about the male god image?"


    "Your informant has some skills when it comes to putting people next to Mu Tinng." Su Mianyue curled his lips, not asking who the person was, but also guessed that this informant would not be an ordinary identity, at least close enough to serve Mu Tinng.


    He took out a box of banknotes from the drawer and ordered 100,000 taels for Wanyan Lin. Su Mianyue threw the rest of the banknotes into the drawer as if he was not worried about losing the banknotes at all. Wanyan Lin looked at them with envy and jealousy. He earned a lot of money every year, but he just passed by the god of wealth. There was not as much silver in his hands as Su Mianyue did.


    "Look again, these banknotes are not yours." Su Mianyue raised his chin proudly and patted the drawer.


    "It''s just because it''s not mine that I look at it twice more. I know how much money I have with my eyes closed. It''s not interesting to look at it." Wanyan Lin did not feel embarrassed at all. He was still thinking about whether he should draw more blood from Su Mianyue, but after thinking about it, he gave up, "The gambling house is already in the process of preparation, but the initial investment is too big, and the profits need to wait. Anyway, you don''t lack money. When will the money be divided, I''ll tell you about the casino."


    "Okay." Su Mianyue nodded indifferently. Seeing that Wanyan Lin had no intention of leaving, he could not help but frown and ask, "Is there anything else?"


    Wanyan Lin''s eyes dimmed, and after a moment of silence, he got up and said, "It''s getting late. Get some rest. I''ll come back to see you when I have time."


    "Oh." Su Mianyue nodded, allowing.


    "If you want to see me again in the future, you can go straight to green sleeves. Even if I wasn''t there, I would come to the palace to see you." Wanyan Lin said, looking at Su Mianyue strangely, as if to see if she would have a special reaction.


    Su Mianyue nodded again, but there was no special expression. Instead, he blinked a little tiredly.


    Wanyan Lin didn''t want to stay any longer, so he ran away, completely unaware that after he left, Su Mianyue fell asleep on the soft couch, forgetting to cover himself up, and was destined to catch a cold.

 Chapter 109 The Underdeveloped Su Mianyue

    The empress, the phoenix, was out of harmony. The emperor had to visit her every day. Once again, Phoenix Palace became a place for the concubines of the harem. All kinds of tonics and gifts flowed into Su Mianyue''s storeroom like flowing water. Su Mianyue could not help but sigh. Being sick was also good. At least it could make a lot of money. Mu Tinng came to report every day, which made Su Mianyue a little unhappy.


    They didn''t have much to talk about, but Su Mianyue had to deal with it because of mu ting''s plan. Moreover, they were interested in Mu Tinng''s occasional suggestion. They had a good talk. When Mu Tinng left, Su Mianyue would get angry under the covers.


    The ghost believed that Mu Tinng really wanted to break the ice with her and be a loving couple, afraid that there was a huge conspiracy waiting for her.


    "Miss, in fact, the emperor is very good to miss. The emperor is the biggest Tianlan. If he is good to miss, miss will be able to walk in the back palace. Even that bitch gu ling is forbidden from coming to trouble miss. Why is miss still unhappy?" Biwu looked at Su Mianyue in puzzlement, not understanding what Su Mianyue was worried about.


    "Baby Biwu, haven''t you heard the old saying," no matter what you do, you are either a traitor or a thief?" Su Mianyue cast a hateful glance at Biwu.


    "Ah!" Biwu''s mouth was wide open in surprise. After a long time, he nodded his head forcefully and said, "When miss said this, the servant also felt that it was abnormal. In the past, the emperor''s face was gloomy when he saw miss, as if miss owed him a lot of money, but now suddenly he is so good to miss. There must be a conspiracy."


    "Even if your brain feels abnormal, then it must be abnormal." Su Mianyue held his chin in contemplation and sifted through the recent events. He did not find anything unusual. "What exactly does Mu Tinng want from me?"


    "Apart from the silver, miss has a pretty face. Her figure hasn''t developed yet. At most, it''s just average." Biwu looked at Su Mianyue and said seriously.


    With a slap on Biwu''s head, Su Mianyue said angrily, "I''m not in a good shape yet. I have nice breasts..." Looking down at the chest that was barely a b cup, Su Mianyue said dejectedly, "It looks like it''s about the same size as Gu Linng''s. It really doesn''t look good."


    "Mm-hmm." Biwu nodded repeatedly.


    "That''s better than you, one at the airport." Su Mianyue''s disdainful gaze fell on Biwu''s chest, subconsciously reaching out to touch it, but Biwu jumped away.


    "What are you hiding from, miss? I just want to take your measurements and see if you still have room for development."


    "The young lady just likes sex, so I won''t fall for it." Staring at the hand of a salted pig that Su Mianyue had yet to confiscate, Biwu wrapped his arms around his chest and snorted, "Although miss''s figure is not outstanding, but miss''s face is indeed the most beautiful in Capital City. Even if you look at the entire Tianlan, it is difficult to find a more beautiful one than miss."


    "It''s just that I can''t find anything more beautiful, but I can find something even. Concubine Lang''s appearance can compete with mine, and her figure is much more enchanting than mine." Su Mianyue admitted the truth in frustration and sat there listlessly, frowning and saying, "So Mu Tinng must not want my skin, but he has other plans."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Isn''t it said that all vegetables and carrots have their own love? Miss''s appearance is refined, and the most important thing is her temperament. That''s incomparable. Even ten Concubine Lang is less than one in ten thousand miss." Biwu clapped.


    Straightening up, Su Mianyue finally regained some confidence, and then said helplessly, "If Mu Tinng really just wants me, I can''t resist at all. Not to mention that he is my husband in name, I can only comply with his identity. So the possibility is almost zero. If you think about it again, you might be able to guess what Mu Tinng''s intentions are."


    Biwu nodded, thinking that Su Mianyue''s analysis made too much sense, but before the two of them could figure out why, Chunhua came in to report the news.


    "To the empress, Old Madam Gu is seriously ill and wants to see Concubine Ling. Concubine Ling is already kneeling at the entrance of the imperial study." Chunhua saluted.


    "Old Madam Gu is really sick at the right time," Su Mianyue sneered.


    Gu Linng could not charm Mu Tinng in the harem, so the Gu''s Mansion used this method. Mu Tinng would naturally pity Gu Linng, and the punishment should be canceled.


    "Pass on the imperial edict and ask Imperial Physician Xie to go to the Gu''s Mansion. After all, Old Madam Gu is the emperor''s sworn wife, isn''t she?" Su Mianyue spoke slowly, but his eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Once Gu Linng regained his favor, Su Mianyue would never have a good life. Seeing that half a year from the old lady was about to pass, Su Mianyue did not want to cause any trouble before he left the palace.


    But Su Mianyue did not know that she had been deceived by the old woman again. The old woman only said that Su Mianyue would not be in danger in half a year, but she did not say that she would leave the palace in half a year, let alone that she would leave the palace safely.


    Chunhua took his orders and left. Su Mianyue stood up lazily and said to biwu, "Go get the sedan chair ready and put some of the pastries you made in the morning. Concubine Ling is playing the bitter trick. If I don''t show up, our emperor will be in a difficult position."


    Biwu answered, but his back could not help but tremble. Why did he always feel a strange feeling when he heard his miss''s last words, instead of really trying to relieve jun''s worries?


    Gu Linng was kneeling at the entrance of the imperial study, asking Dehai to pass a message to Mu Tinng, and he was not in a hurry to ask for an audience, but the frail figure kneeling in the sun was really heartbreaking.


    It worked for people who cared about themselves. Mu Tinng was not Wuqing to Gu Linng, or else she wouldn''t have been disappointed so many times that she retained her second class status.


    "Concubine Ling is still kneeling outside?" Mu Tinng asked with a frown, and the speed at which he reviewed the notes slowed significantly.


    "The servant has already said to send lady Concubine Ling back to the palace, but even if the spirit concubine did not say a word in tears, it would not be easy for the servant to forcefully send lady Concubine Ling back." When Dehai replied, he carefully glanced at Mu Tinng and saw that his face had returned to its normal state. He tactfully retreated.


    Although Mu Tinng stopped asking Gu Linng, Gu Linng outside had a way to get his attention.


    "Mother, let''s go back to the palace. You just had a heart attack yesterday. How can you stand the sun if you continue to shine like this?" Bizhu cried and pleaded.


    "Shut up. I will not spare you for disturbing the emperor''s handling of the affairs of the state." Gu Linng''s voice was hard to conceal, but the volume was not low enough for the people in the imperial study with the windows open to hear it clearly.


    Mu Tinng frowned again. He put down his pen and was about to go out to take a look, but he heard the eunuch sing, "The empress is here."


    Mu Tinng paused and sat back to see what Su Mianyue would do about it.


    At this moment, Mu Tinng''s mood suddenly cleared up. It was as if the worry about gu ling had dissipated like a mist. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up, which made Dehai look frightened and he knew who he should please.


    "Empress, isn''t this lady Concubine Ling? How could she kneel here? Could she have made another mistake?" Holding Su Mianyue out of the sedan chair, Biwu looked at Gu Linng doubtfully and thought of something, "The servant remembers the emperor''s decree. Concubine Ling will be grounded until the empress is fully recovered from her injuries and will kneel at the entrance of Weiyang Palace for half an hour every day. Has the emperor made another decree and changed the location of the punishment?"


    Su Mianyue sneered and gave Biwu a look. This girl was really irritating. She didn''t see Gu Linng''s face darken. If she had another heart attack, how would she sing the rest of the show?


    Biwu quietly spat out his tongue and stopped talking. Instead, he helped Su Mianyue up.


    "Your concubine sees the empress." Gu lingrou opened her mouth weakly, and even her nod was supported by Bizhu.


    "No gift." Su Mianyue said calmly, and then said, "This palace is confused. Concubine Ling kneels here not to welcome this palace, but to accept the emperor''s punishment. Then the imperial concubine continues, this palace went to see the emperor."


    Gu Linng gritted his teeth and begged as Su Mianyue was about to step forward, "Empress, please say something nice to your concubine. Her grandmother is seriously ill. She wants to see your concubine, your concubine..."


    "It seems that Concubine Ling''s rules have been learned in vain." Su Mianyue shook his head in disappointment and said, "Concubine Ling, you have a grandmother. How many concubines in the harem don''t have a grandmother? Not to mention others, even my father was seriously injured and my elder brother was disabled. I have never asked the emperor for grace. If all the concubines and concubines in the harem were to leave the palace because of the elder''s serious illness, how many concubines and concubines in the harem could stay in the palace? Even if this grace is a request, you should also ask Empress Dowager, this palace, or Concubine Hua, who is temporarily in charge of the six palaces. Concubine Ling, however, you have overstepped your rank to look for the emperor. Do you think Empress Dowager and this palace are all ornaments, that the palace rules can open the back door for Concubine Ling at any time, or that the emperor does not have any political affairs to deal with, and that you should take the spirit consort as the first priority?"


    "Concubine..." Gu Linng''s eyes were filled with tears, hiding his resentment under the tears, but his words were once again blocked by Su Mianyue.


    "I know that you are filial and don''t want to make things difficult for you. I have already sent Imperial Physician Xie to visit Old Madam Gu. If old lady gu is really at her age, all you can do is burn incense and pray for her. After all, she is a concubine. You can''t touch the funeral of such ordinary people to avoid bringing bad luck to the harem. Is Concubine Ling selfish enough to care only about his own feelings, but not about the fortunes of the entire harem, or even the emperor?" Su Mianyue''s tone was still faint, but it blocked gu ling''s request for an opportunity.


    Imperial Physician Xie was Empress Dowager''s man. He would not lie if he went to see Old Madam Gu. When it came to the emperor, Gu Linng, even the first concubine, had to be careful. Otherwise, he would be forced into the cold palace by Mu Tinng.


    "Well, Concubine Ling, you''d better go back. If you really fall ill here, you know that your filial piety has caused your body to be unable to bear it. Those who don''t know think that you are using bitter meat to win the emperor''s love on the grounds that your elders are seriously ill. After all, you are still being punished. Concubine Ling, since you have already entered the palace, and you are still the imperial concubine whom the emperor dotes on at the top of his heart, you must restrain your manner of doing things. Everything must be done first by the emperor. Don''t take the emperor''s favor to you and do something that will make the emperor difficult. After all, every move of the emperor is related to the court. You can''t let the emperor leave the name of a fatuous monarch who dotes on his imperial concubine and destroys his country in the history of youth because of your Concubine Ling''s selfishness, can you?" Su Mianyue gently advised, every word of which was from the bottom of her heart. However, she was hostile to Gu Linng, and all the words became targeted at framing.


    But Gu Linng couldn''t refute a single word, because what Su Mianyue said was true.


    Turning to bizhu, Su Mianyue''s eyes turned cold and he shouted, "Bizhu, as the head lady of Weiyang Palace, you indulged your master twice and again to do something out of the ordinary. Do you really think that if your master trusts you, no one will dare to touch you? A servant like you who doesn''t know how to persuade the lord can''t be too much killed with a cane. Today, your master in the japanese palace is too worried about you, so he spared you this time and went to get fifty of his own staff. If there is another time, he will find a white ling and end it, so he doesn''t have to wait for his release."


    Bizhu''s body trembled with fear. She was just a slave. How could she interfere with the master''s whereabouts? However, she had to suffer whatever the master did that was not pleasing to her.


    At this moment, Bizhu had a grudge against Gu Linng and was actually envious of Yingchun''s original actions.


    So what if he was a traitor? At least he became a small master in the harem, much more glorious than being a stewardess.

 Chapter 110 Whats the Queen Afraid Of?

    Even though Gu Linng''s teeth were itching with hatred, he had to get up with an aggrieved face and stagger towards Weiyang Palace with the help of Bizhu.


    She looked coldly at Gu Linng''s back. Every time she looked back, she was filled with disappointment and resentment. However, su mianyue did not show any sympathy.


    "With such a delay, the pastries are getting cold. The empress should send them to the emperor first." Biwu tugged at Su Mianyue''s sleeve and told her not to look anymore.


    "The emperor is in the middle of handling official business. I''m afraid that Concubine Ling''s delay may have taken a lot of time, so I won''t go in to disturb you. Just let the chamberlain in." Su Mianyue had no intention of seeing Mu Tinng, and this was just an excuse.


    But su mianyue didn''t want to see Mu Tinng, but Mu Tinng didn''t want her to leave.


    The door of the imperial study opened, and Mu Tinng came out quickly, holding Su Mianyue''s waist, and said with some reproach, "The empress''s foot is still injured, and the cold is only getting better. She should rest more."


    Su Mianyue tugged at the corner of his mouth. It was not good to push Mu Tinng away in front of the crowd and wipe his face, lest he suffer from the pain of flesh and skin again. He could only use the opportunity of good fortune to avoid Mu Tinng''s touch and said in a gentle voice: "If the concubines don''t come, the emperor will be in a difficult position. However, the rules of the palace were set by the old ancestors. If they were changed by one person, the harem would be in chaos. How would Empress Dowager be unhappy? The concubines would not be able to do anything about it, or they would take the opportunity to slack off."


    Su Mianyue''s tone was very helpless, but every word was for the sake of Mu Tinng and Empress Dowager. Disgusted, she could not help but roll her eyes and despise her dog legs.


    But Su Mianyue had no choice but to bow his head and spend the next few months living under the roof.


    "If concubine ling is half as sensible as the empress, I won''t be in a difficult position." Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue meaningfully, then pulled her into his arms again, and carried her slender waist into the imperial study.


    "Your majesty''s words have really taken away my concubines. My concubines have just adapted to the status of the empress. Concubine Ling must have been in the palace for a short time, so he would be reckless today. Your majesty should not blame her. After all, her filial piety is commendable." Su Mianyue lowered his eyes and spoke almost sincerely.


    "Indeed, the empress has grown up a lot. I am very pleased." Mu ting landed on the dragon chair and sat on his lap with Su Mianyue in his arms. Su Mianyue froze in fear and was about to get up. Mu Tinng smiled with satisfaction and tightened his arms around Su Mianyue. "What''s the queen afraid of?"


    "The emperor is the son of the dragon. He should be sitting on the dragon chair. I am afraid that I will not be lucky and dare not sit down." Su Mianyue replied respectfully, his lowered eyes masking his mixed thoughts.


    "No matter where I sit, only the empress is qualified to sit on my knees. The empress is my wife, and she is blessed with me." Mu Tinng longxin was very happy for Su Mianyue''s understanding.


    Su Mianyue could not refuse any more and said softly, "Thank you, your concubine, for your kindness to the emperor."


    Mu Tinng frowned. Although he did not like spoiled women, such as Gu Linng, who had been much colder recently, he did not like Su Mianyue to be so estranged from him.


    Of course, if it was another concubine, Mu Tinng would definitely think that the other party was playing hard to get, and his heart would be extremely disgusted, but su mianyue followed her heart and really did not want to have a deep relationship with him. How could Mu Tinng not tell?


    "What snacks did the empress bring today? I''ve been busy all morning, but I''m a little hungry." Mu Tinng changed the subject decisively.


    It''s not a strange thing. It''s that Biwu girl who talks about the snacks of her hometown all day long. The servants and concubines listen to it well, so they let the kitchen do it. It''s a little different to eat." Su Mianyue made up a story that was actually a pumpkin pie and a spicy potato chip.


    She gave biwu a look. Biwu immediately took the food box and put it on the table. Dehai took the silver needle and tried to test the poison, but Mu Tinng stopped him.


    "There''s no need to do this with what the queen sent." Mu Tinng waved to Dehai to leave.


    Dehai was in a dilemma. Just as he did not know what to do, Su Mianyue took the silver needle from his hand and smiled, "Your concubines are still telling you today that Concubine Ling doesn''t understand the rules, so your majesty has come to indulge your concubines. This rule is better not to make an exception for anyone. Otherwise, if your majesty tries to poison anyone, it will be tantamount to suspecting who has ulterior motives. Wouldn''t it have chilled everyone''s hearts?"


    "How can others compare to the empress?" Mu Tinng held Su Mianyue''s hand carelessly, not letting her continue.


    "Your majesty." Su Mianyue said with a hint of emotion: "Your majesty is honored to believe in your concubines. Even if you let your concubines test the poison with their bodies, your concubines have no complaints. But your majesty should know that this pastry was not cooked by your concubines. From the purchase of raw materials to the delivery to your majesty, I don''t know how many hands you have passed, and I''m afraid that someone might do something wrong. When the time comes, your majesty... Your concubines will not be able to take the blame."


    Su Mianyue paused on purpose and did not say anything about mu ting''s poisoning. Otherwise, it would be a curse on Mu Tinng, but Mu Tinng must know what she meant.


    Sure enough, Mu Tinng did not stop him. After Su Mianyue tried the silver needle, he ordered de hai, "It is very hard for chief Dehai to serve the emperor. He brought many pastries today, so this palace made the decision to give half of them to chief Dehai and the servant on duty today. The emperor will not disrespect his concubines."


    The last sentence was to look at Mu Tinng, because the drug test was done by Su Mianyue. If Mu Tinng wanted to wrongly accuse her, he could do something, but dehai went to share the cake himself, and the meaning was different.


    After a deep look at Su Mianyue, Mu Tinng nodded to dehai. No matter what Su Mianyue''s purpose was, Mu Tinng would not let a small matter affect her face.


    After eating the pastries, Mu Tinng asked Su Mianyue to wait for him in the inner room. He said that he was going to Phoenix Palace for lunch. Su Mianyue couldn''t refuse. Biwu ordered Chunhua to go back and arrange lunch. She went to the inner room to serve Su Mianyue.


    Without mentioning mu ting going to Phoenix Palace for lunch, after Su Mianyue woke up from his nap, Biwu reported to the Gu''s Mansion that Old Madam Gu was seriously ill and would be paralyzed in bed in the future. Su Mianyue could not help but sigh.


    "In order to promote Gu Linng to the top, the Gu''s Mansion has really used all kinds of methods, but I don''t know if this old lady gu was willing or persecuted." With a mocking smile, Su Mianyue no longer cared about it. What did the Gu Family have to do with her?


    The Gu Family sacrificed an old lady but still failed to get Gu Linng out of Weiyang Palace. On the contrary, because of su mianyue''s words, she became famous for being spoiled. It became a laughingstock in the palace and a hot topic of conversation throughout Capital City. The Gu Family spent a lot of manpower and financial resources but was unable to suppress it. It was destined that gu ling would be left out by Mu Tinng for a while because of this, or else he would not be able to escape the name of a fatuous king.


    After Su Mianyue recovered from his leg injury, he began to prepare for the plan to reform the harem. However, any concubine with a position could participate. Of course, Gu Linng, who was grounded, and Deqing Palace, had no intention of participating.


    Su Mianyue specifically asked Empress Dowager in advance, and the bid was held in Cining Palace, which was to give Empress Dowager some fun, so that she wouldn''t be in a daze all day except reciting sutras.


    Well, the purpose and rules of this auction have been clarified by Biwu. Now, give everyone a moment to consider whether they want to participate in the auction. I hope there will be a happy auction later. Su Mianyue said with a smile, then turned around and held Empress Dowager''s arm. She smiled and said, "Your concubine hasn''t come to Cining Palace to talk to Empress Dowager since she was injured. Why don''t you take a nap in the back hall?"


    "You little girl, clearly worried about the health of the ai family, but you have to say such a reason." Empress Dowager smiled kindly and went to the back hall with Su Mianyue''s help.


    Empress Dowager and the empress left for the time being, and a group of concubines began to discuss the bidding with their close friends. In order to secure their chances of winning, many people planned to join forces in the bidding, so that they would not have to worry about getting revenge regardless of the outcome.


    In the back hall, Su Mianyue helped Empress Dowager to lie on the soft couch and sat on the low stool beside him, chatting with Empress Dowager.


    "The ai family heard that this auction was your idea, and the emperor felt very good about it. She is indeed the daughter-in-law that the ai family valued. With you by the emperor''s side, the ai family has also given some instructions to the former emperor." Empress Dowager said softly and gave mammy lin a look, and Nanny Lin retreated knowingly.


    "Empress Dowager is a thousand years old, and he wants to see the emperor become a famous emperor." Su Mianyue flattered, poured a bowl of health tea and handed it to Empress Dowager. He was absolutely filial to his daughter-in-law.


    "You, little girl, are so reluctant to show your true feelings in front of the ai family. All the kings of the past generations have lived long live, but after all, they are mortal bodies, and no one can hide from them." Empress Dowager sighed. Seeing that Su Mianyue had bowed his head and remained silent, he took her hand and said in a low voice, "Aijia knows that the emperor has made you suffer a lot. You must have a grudge in your heart."


    "I dare not." Su Mianyue said faintly, looking at Empress Dowager with clear eyes like a clear spring, without any impurities.


    "You don''t dare. That''s because he is the emperor, not because he won''t. The ai family is a person who has been there before, so you know how you feel. But the emperor is the only son of the ai family. The ai family hopes that he can become a ming jun, but as a mother, the most hope is that his son can be happy." Empress Dowager looked at Su Mianyue meaningfully, paused for a moment and said, "If the emperor was just an ordinary person, who he liked, the ai family would not ask, but he was the emperor, and he was destined not to be willful. Concubine Ling was not a good match for the emperor. He could give her a concubine, but also for the sake of the emperor, because the ai family knew that even if the emperor loved Concubine Ling, he would not be affected by her. And such a hypocritical and pretentious woman, sooner or later, will completely reveal her true nature, and that will be her final fate. The ai family will not give her a chance to breathe."


    Looking at Empress Dowager in surprise, Su Mianyue couldn''t understand why Empress Dowager had said this to her. They weren''t really close enough to confide in each other.


    As for Gu Linng''s fate, Su Mianyue really didn''t care much. As long as Gu Linng was unlucky, she would be happy. It didn''t matter if she didn''t take revenge herself. After all, they couldn''t live under the same blue sky.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue did not answer, Empress Dowager sighed and said, "Actually, the grieving family can see that you were really heartbroken by the emperor and your feelings for the emperor have faded. However, the emperor is the son of the ai family, and his thoughts can''t be hidden from the ai family. He really put his heart into you, but he doesn''t know how to express it. Does the empress really not consider giving the emperor another chance?"


    "Empress Dowager, concubine..." Su Mianyue opened his mouth, but did not know how to answer.


    No, it was a joke about life. The concubines in the harem dared not love the emperor wholeheartedly.


    Saying yes, Su Mianyue couldn''t bear to lie to Empress Dowager. She really didn''t have the leisure to spend in the palace and let down her youth.


    What''s more, Su Mianyue didn''t believe that Mu Tinng was in love with her at all. If she didn''t die, even if Mu Tinng was merciful, there would be a feud between them for generations.


    "Think carefully about what you should do and follow your heart. Even the elders of the ai family are not qualified to force you to do anything. It''s just that life is really short. Let go of many things. Otherwise, when others are in pain, are you not in pain?" After Empress Dowager said this, he waved his hand and said to Su Mianyue, "You should go to the side of the room to rest. The ai family can see that those concubines are trying their best to show off, but you are suffering today."


    "Thank the empress dowager for your grace, and your concubines will leave first." Su Mianyue stood up, bowed respectfully, and then turned to leave, but his mood had changed, or rather, it was more appropriate to be depressed.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s slender back, Empress Dowager''s eyes flashed with pain. When the door was closed, Empress Dowager whispered to himself, "Your daughter, I haven''t been able to protect you well in the end. She has suffered too much. Have you ever blamed me?"


    Tears trickled down the corners of her eyes. Empress Dowager quickly turned around, afraid that someone would see her lose control of her emotions. This was the sorrow of the superior, and even the most basic emotions of mortals were not allowed to be revealed.


    Her status was as honorable as Empress Dowager''s, and she could only worry about herself, and no one could share it with her.

 Chapter 111 No Interruptions Allowed

    The situation at the auction was even more intense than su mianyue had imagined. The original concubines, who were either cold and aloof or in a ladylike manner, had taken the scene of tearing their hands in order to bid for the project they wanted. Many concubines would expose the other party''s privacy under the circumstances of disagreement. They wished they could take this opportunity to get rid of the person who was in the way. Su Mianyue was very interested, but Empress Dowager shook his head helplessly, saying that he was tired and left first.


    In the end, the faction led by the imperial concubine hua was able to win the management rights of the bureau of meals, the palace of monks, the palace of directors, the palace of the palace of food and propaganda and other matters, absolutely full of oil and water.


    Although Concubine De did not show up, her faction had bid for the bureau of rites and monk''s service. She was in charge of the teaching of classics and history, the paper and pen cases, the ceremonial praises, the cong xi symbol festival and the service of the harem. Not only was there enough money, but more importantly, the harems would make some contributions in the future, and all of them would flatter Deqing Palace in order to get the best education for their children.


    The virtuous imperial concubine''s faction took photos of the palace bureau, which was in charge of gold, silver, pearls, jade, weaving and dyeing.


    The Concubine Shu faction took photos of the shangxi dormitory bureau, which was in charge of the bed curtain, laying and cleaning. It seemed to be the most complicated work, but the most greasy was the most. At least it was the easiest to put an eyeliner in which palace.


    "It''s interesting. It looks like the palace is really going to be lively. It''s really exciting." Su Mianyue lowered his voice and said with a half-smile.


    "Miss, I''m afraid this harem is too idle. Someone is always looking for trouble, right?" Biwu mercilessly exposed Su Mianyue''s thoughts.


    "Baby Biwu, I love you so much. Shouldn''t you show your love for me?" Su Mianyue blinked, his bright and divine eyes gleaming with a wicked light.


    Biwu looked at Su Mianyue pleadingly, but Su Mianyue was determined to make fun of her. Biwu had to clear his throat and walk forward with a calm and righteous attitude, "Ladies and gentlemen, please calm down and let me have a word."


    Biwu spoke out, representing Su Mianyue. This time, she opened her mouth, and the hall instantly calmed down. Everyone looked at Biwu with confused eyes.


    Of course, there were also those who had won the fight. They were looking at biwu with angry eyes. Did they not know how hard it was to be interrupted?


    Biwu subconsciously wanted to shrink her neck after being blinded by so many eyes, but the sound of su mianyue gently rubbing the teacup made Biwu unable to straighten her chest. These people were not as scary as her master.


    "Before the auction, the servant told all the ladies about the rules of the auction. Now that the auction has ended, all the ladies can send someone here to get a copy of the management system. This is free." Biwu grinned and pointed to a stack of books by his side, "You ladies will know the true meaning of this management system after reading it. It was written by the empress herself. The emperor wrote it for her and chief Dehai copied it himself. The quality is absolutely guaranteed."


    The concubines were instantly dumbfounded. They would bid for a lot of money, not only to win Mu Tinng''s favor, but also to make a lot of money, along with punishing their unpleasant rivals. But now they have a management system, which is obviously to restrain them.


    Su Mianyue lowered his eyes and said in a calm tone, "There are so many opportunities this palace has fought for you sisters. Whether you can grasp this opportunity depends on your sisters''means and abilities. I believe that you sisters will not disappoint this palace."


    "What the empress said is very nice, but why didn''t you tell us about the management system before the auction? Now that the money has been paid, is the empress fooling us?" The virtuous concubine had always been sharp-tongued and sharp-tongued, but unfortunately her mouth was faster than her brain. Otherwise, Mu Tinng would not have chosen her as a concubine.


    Su Mianyue said in a deep voice, "Concubine Ling entered the palace not long ago and was not familiar with the rules of the palace. I thought he was a newcomer, so I gave him a few more chances. The virtuous concubine came out of the crown prince''s mansion. She didn''t know the rules before, but if she still does in front of the new sisters in the future, don''t blame me for not remembering the past."


    The expression of the virtuous concubine, who had been watching a good show, instantly condensed into ice. The difference in status was always a gap that she could not cross.


    Fortunately, the virtuous concubine was not really a fool. She immediately nodded her head in discontent and said, "Your concubine rushed into the empress and asked her to forgive me."


    "This is not the next time." A cold look appeared on Su Mianyue''s beautiful face. His noble temperament made people timid. Even if the concubines were dissatisfied, they did not dare to say it.


    Glancing at everyone, Su Mianyue said indifferently, "What are you dissatisfied with? When you see the emperor, you can tell the emperor directly. Now, everyone has received the booklet and went back early. We still have to visit Empress Dowager."


    After that, Su Mianyue got up and walked towards the back hall with Biwu''s help, but he was still thinking about the future of the back palace.


    Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, the leader of the four concubines in the first grade, was reduced to the second grade, leaving only the three concubines, Concubine Shu, virtuous concubine, and Concubine De.


    Concubine De had a place in the palace because of mu ting''s guilt. Even if she could not bear children, no one dared to disrespect concubine de.


    Concubine Shu, on the other hand, was the first concubine that the emperor had bestowed on Mu Tinng, so her position was not to be underestimated. She had given birth to a Little Prince and died young after being killed by others. Concubine Shu had been like an invisible man who did not want to compete for favor anymore, and Mu Tinng treated her well.


    After Su Mianyue married Mu Tinng, Mu Tinng asked the emperor for a concubine. She was always a pawn that Mu Tinng used to fight Su Mianyue. Now, her favor was not restored, but she had a place in the back palace because of the strength of her mother.


    Judging from today''s auction, Concubine Hua is likely to take the position, and Concubine De and Concubine Shu also took this opportunity to make people remember their existence, and will not be wallflower.


    As for the virtuous concubine, she was never a person who kept her own order, but she would never have a happy ending. Su Mianyue was not too concerned about her existence.


    "Let''s keep an eye on the situation in Weiyang Palace. There''s no sign of Gu Linng in today''s auction. It''s too strange." Su Mianyue whispered when no one was around.


    "Yes, I understand," Biwu nodded solemnly.


    Not to mention that Su Mianyue chatted with Empress Dowager for a while and then brought Biwu back to Phoenix Palace. Mu Tinng had been waiting for her for a long time.


    "This is the amount from the auction. The money has been sent to the emperor." Su Mianyue was not surprised, which was why she deliberately dragged the time away from coming back.


    Mu Tinng took the booklet and put it aside, obviously knowing everything about the bidding.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s arm with his big hand, he let her sit beside him. Mu Tinng smiled and asked, "Don''t you feel angry when you hear that the queen is being questioned?"


    "Is it worth it to be an irrelevant person?" Su Mianyue asked.


    Mu Tinng was stunned for a moment, feeling that the indifferent Su Mianyue at the moment was a stranger. He asked again, "In the queen''s heart, what is worth your attention?"


    "One cares about his concubines, the other cares about his concubines," Su Mianyue said lightly.


    "In the eyes of the empress, what kind do I belong to?" Mu Tinng leaned slightly to Su Mianyue''s ear and asked vaguely.


    With a slight smile, Su Mianyue tilted his head slightly and stared at Mu Tinng, "The emperor is the king, and naturally the concubines care about him." It has nothing to do with you, just because of your identity, and you have to care about it, otherwise you don''t know how to die.


    Su Mianyue only said a few words about flowers, but Mu Tinng''s face brightened slightly when he heard it. He smiled and said, "The empress is really broad-minded. I am lucky to have a wife like this."


    With his lips parted, Su Mianyue smiled and changed the subject, "These few days, I''m afraid the harem will have a different scene. The emperor already wants to carry out the new policy through the harem, so it''s not suitable to stay here with his concubines."


    Mu ting had intended to leave, but su mianyue wanted to drive him away, so he changed his mind and said, "I will stay with the empress for lunch today."


    "Your concubine''s kitchens can be of service to your majesty at any time. However, from now on, your majesty will have to spend everything on his own. You should treat your concubines equally, right?" Su Mianyue reached out and asked for money from mu ting.


    Mu Tinng laughed loudly and asked Dehai to pay a hundred taels of silver. Su Mianyue curled his lips and accepted it. He told biwu, "Today is the first time that the emperor has paid for lunch in Phoenix Palace. Tell the kitchen manager to check and prepare lunch for the emperor at a discount of 20 %."


    "Yes." Biwu was ordered to leave.


    Hearing the word "Discount," Mu Tinng could not help but ask a few questions. Su Mianyue gave a simple explanation, and then the two fell into silence. There was no topic to talk about.


    Feeling his breathing getting uncomfortable, Su Mianyue thought about it for a while and then changed the subject. "Your imperial concubines have opened their eyes to the world today. I didn''t expect there to be so many conflicts between the imperial concubines and the imperial concubines. It was just a auction and they exposed each other''s secrets. The most interesting thing was that the imperial concubines pointed at meng cai''s humanity." Don''t act so gentle and righteous in front of people. Every night, you squat in the corner and curse people. My concubines are all listening to me, living in my palace, eating human food every day, but not doing anything..."


    Su Mianyue learned this one time and that one time. His tone was a hundred percent imitative, but he always picked up some innocuous things to laugh at. Otherwise, there would be a great demotion in the harem.


    Mu Tinng kept a happy smile all the time. Listening to Su Mianyue''s happy words, she found it very interesting. Naturally, she did not take those concubines'' impoliteness to heart and just thought of it as bo su mianyue''s smile.


    The few people that Su Mianyue imitated or complained about had the opportunity to show their faces in front of Mu Tinng in the next few days. Unfortunately, they only dared to show their'' perfect''side in front of Mu Tinng, which made Mu Tinng feel extremely boring.


    After a lunch, Su Mianyue successfully persuaded Mu Tinng to go to the various palaces and courtyards for a few more days to give some advice to the concubines so as not to make the contract of the six bureaus difficult to carry out smoothly.


    Naturally, Su Mianyue took the opportunity to frequently go out of the palace, but did not know that Gu Linng was making a major decision in Weiyang Palace, where she had been monitoring.


    Gu Linng had not had much contact with the harem since he fell out of favor, so the people appointed by Biwu could not find any clues at all.


    But at this moment, in Gu Linng''s bedroom, an ordinary maid was standing in front of her, bowing to listen to instructions.


    Gu Linng''s fingertips trembled as he burned the letter that Grand Preceptor Gu had written to her, and his eyes grew darker. After a long time, he said, "Pass the message to my father and say that this palace is willing to agree to him."


    The maidservant was about to leave. She seemed not surprised by Gu Linng''s decision, but Gu Linng stopped her.


    "Tell father, please remember his promise to this palace. Otherwise, this palace would rather be thrown into a cold palace and spend the rest of its life miserable than join hands with him." Gu Linng said coldly, with a determined tone.


    "Your mother only needs to remember that the person who loves your mother the most in the world is an adult. You have your own limits in other things. Please rest assured, your mother." The palace maid opened her mouth, but it was as husky as a man.


    After dismissing the palace maid with an impatient wave of his hand, Gu Linng slowly walked to the window and looked in the direction of the imperial study. Knowing that Mu Tinng would not be there at this time, he acted as if he did not know.


    "Your majesty, Qingqing has always remembered the first time he met you, and the promise he made to Qingqing. Does your majesty still remember what happened?" With that said, two lines of tears crept up Gu Linng''s cheeks and he said sadly, "If Qingqing finds out that the emperor has forgotten the old testament, Qingqing will certainly make the emperor regret betraying Qingqing''s heart."


    The next sentence, Gu Linng''s voice was very low, and his eyes glistened with a glimmer of hope under the tears. Unfortunately, Mu Tinng could not see it, so he naturally did not pity it.

 Chapter 112 Are You Going to Commit A Slow Murder?

    Ten days later, the first small banquet in the palace was to give all the concubines who were contracted to the six bureaus a chance to show their strength and make money. The whole palace was infected by positive emotions, except for Phoenix Palace and Weiyang Palace.


    Weiyang Palace was still banned, and Mu Tinng seemed to have forgotten about Gu Linng. Knowing that Su Mianyue''s foot injury had healed, there was still no decree to lift the ban, and Su Mianyue did not want to mention it.


    As for Phoenix Palace, there was no contract, and the palace people lived a leisurely life every day. Su Mianyue was not strict with them, and they only needed to complete their work, so they could gather in twos and threes to play cards, or gossip.


    Of course, these palace people''s activity area can only be their rest area, not to disturb Su Mianyue, let alone lose face in Phoenix Palace.


    "Miss, the banquet is about to begin. News has come from Mental Cultivation Hall. The emperor is going to Banquet Hall soon. Miss, please put on your makeup quickly." Biwu hurried over and pulled Su Mianyue towards the dresser.


    Chunhua and the others looked at each other and sighed with relief. They did not have the courage of Biwu, nor did they have the weight of Biwu in Su Mianyue''s heart. They did not dare to say much even if they tried to persuade him, lest they upset Su Mianyue.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s just a small practical banquet. With the emperor and the generals drinking and talking, it''s easy. It''s boring to sit around in this palace. There''s no fun at all." Su Mianyue flattened her mouth but did not stop Biwu from putting makeup on her.


    As the empress, this kind of occasion must be attended, otherwise it will be greatly exaggerated and immoral, even Su Chengye and others will be implicated, and will even chill the hearts of the soldiers who shed their blood for the country.


    Seeing that biwu was going to put on a lot of makeup, Su Mianyue immediately jumped up and pushed a pile of rouge powder to the side. Su Mianyue said hurriedly, "Biwu baby, these things are beyond the standard of lead and mercury. Don''t use them to harm me. This is equivalent to a slow murder."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue could not avoid these things, Biwu had to take second place and put on Su Mianyue''s hairpin.


    Because Su Mianyue refused to put on her makeup, Biwu put on a simple bun and did not wear a heavy crown. Instead, she wore a string of ruby forehead ornaments, a golden comb with phoenix wings spread and ruby inlaid in the back of her head, and a pair of cherry ruby earrings with tassels. Around his neck, he wore a Su Mianyue''s own zodiac pendant, a long, creamy white dress with a red brocade tulle over it. It was elegant and elegant, yet it did not lose its girlish beauty.


    Satisfied with the look, Su Mianyue picked up a solid gold hairpin in the box as he stood up and stuck it in Biwu''s hair. He smiled and said, "Baby Biwu is my favorite. This hibiscus hairpin is for my Biwu baby. I wish you an outstanding appearance like a water hibiscus in the future."


    "Miss will tease me." Biwu was overjoyed and touched the gold hairpin. She thought to herself that miss was really nice. When she first saw the gold hairpin, she liked it very much. It was more attractive to Biwu than the silver ticket.


    Having seen through Biwu''s little thoughts, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "It''s just a golden hairpin. You''ve been looking forward to it so many times, but you''re too embarrassed to ask for it. It''s really getting bigger and bigger."


    "Miss reward, that means that the servant did a good job. But if the servant came to ask for it himself, it would be to be spoiled and proud. Miss''s things are miss. Unless miss is willing to reward, no one is qualified to be contaminated." Biwu spoke very seriously. She had been with Su Mianyue for so long and would never ask for anything for no reason. This golden hairpin was the only thing that made biwu''s mind move, but it did not give birth to the desire to take possession of herself.


    Su Mianyue smiled. Perhaps that was the most valuable thing about Biwu, and the reason why she was really good to this girl.


    "It''s been a long time since the spring flowers and autumn moon have persuaded this palace. It''s been a long time. There''s a pair of gold bracelets of rich and noble Jixiang in the box. This palace looks good too, so it rewards them and puts them on to give Phoenix Palace a long face." Su Mianyue treated Biwu well from the bottom of his heart, while Chunhua and the others looked at his mood and weighed his skills.


    Sure enough, when they got the gold bracelet, Chunhua and Qiuyue immediately knelt down to thank them and were overjoyed.


    "As long as our master is loyal and loyal to the people below, it is good for him to be friendly, but he is not to be deceived. If anyone really does something that betrays his master, it will be a miserable end." Biwu rapped a few words at the right time, and when he saw the two girls panicking, he softened his tone and helped them up with a smile. "All right, don''t kneel so easily. Master said that in this phoenix palace, everyone has human rights when there are no outsiders. Put on the bracelet and serve the master to Banquet Hall."


    "Hey." Chunhua answered happily, and Qiuyue nodded with a smile.


    Su Mianyue glanced at them and said to biwu, "Let''s go first. Chunhua and Qiuyue will tell the kitchen to prepare some ginger soup and put on a cloak. It will be windy when we come back."


    After the master and servant walked out of their bedroom, Su Mianyue looked at Biwu and saw that she did not notice anything unusual. He could not help shaking his head, but did not give any more instructions. Biwu''s carelessness needed a lesson to change.


    As for Qiuyue...


    Su Mianyue frowned. I hope she thought too much, or she would make Qiuyue regret her betrayal.


    Not to mention what was on Su Mianyue''s mind, Chunhua and Qiuyue were still in bed. Chunhua put on the bracelet with a smile and kept saying that the empress was kind. It was a blessing that they could serve such a master for generations.


    Qiuyue, on the other hand, looked thoughtfully at the gold bracelet on her wrist and lost her excitement. She seemed to say to herself, "In the queen''s heart, sister Biwu is different. That gold hairpin is the most popular one at the moment."


    "Sister Biwu''s hairpin is beautiful, but this gold bracelet is solid too. It''s much heavier than that gold hairpin. We are also touched by sister Biwu''s light. If you don''t like it, you can exchange the gold bracelet for the gold hairpin. Otherwise, you can sell it to me and make a good pair." Chunhua did not notice the abnormality in Qiuyue''s demeanor and chattered.


    Looking up at Chunhua, Qiuyue''s eyes flashed with a lonely look, then he smiled and said, "You and I are the best sisters. Each one of these gold bracelets is the most suitable, but Chunhua should keep them well in the future, or I will be the first to spare you."


    "You can rest assured that such a valuable thing is still a gift from the empress, so naturally it has to be guarded." Chunhua smiled contentedly and said, "You go get the empress a cloak. I''ll go to the kitchenette and see you at the entrance of the palace."


    After Chunhua finished speaking, she left quickly. Qiuyue touched the gold bracelet on her wrist and looked at the exquisite jewelry boxes on the dresser. Even if she did not open them, she knew how many valuable ornaments were in them. Any one of them was valuable, and the contrast on her wrist became a common thing.


    "I have tried my best to serve the empress, but I can''t compare to sister Biwu who has served the empress for so many years. This is not the same." Walking to the dresser, he opened the two boxes containing the gold hairpin and the gold bracelet. Obviously, the ornaments inside were not of the same grade. Qiuyue could not hide his disappointment, "No matter how valuable the gold bracelet is, it is also a common thing, but the gold hairpin is made by a craftsman. What is worse about a servant than sister Biwu? The empress wants to treat one with respect to the other?"


    Qiuyue looked at the two boxes, and the more she looked at them, the angrier she became. Finally, she closed the box with a bang, threw it back, and went to find a cloak for Su Mianyue. No one knew what she was doing or what she was thinking.


    Besides, the interaction between Mu Tinng and Shangguan Pei at the banquet was enough to make everyone understand Mu Tinng''s reliance on Shangguan Pei. Su Chengye, as the leader of the officials, had to drag his body to attend the practical banquet, and his sense of existence was almost zero.


    Seeing that the generals were enjoying themselves, Su Mianyue whispered to biwu, "Prepare a bowl of hot soup for Prime Minister Su and a blanket."


    Only a few people found out about Su Mianyue''s actions, including Mu Chen, who had always been unwilling to attend the palace banquet, and Shangguan Pei, who was the main character, and Mu Tinng, as well as Grand Preceptor Gu''s camp. Immediately, someone was ready to make trouble for Su Mianyue.


    When the hot soup and blankets for Su Chengye were delivered, the civil servant, li ting, was drunk. He picked up his glass and walked up to Su Chengye. He said to Su Chengye, who was preparing the soup, "Prime Minister Su is indeed blessed. With a lady as queen, she is still so filial to Prime Minister Su. The taste of this hot soup must be especially delicious. But some old people are pitiful. When they are seriously ill, they can''t even see their granddaughter."


    "When she was seriously ill, the empress recited scriptures and prayed for blessings in the palace. Now she is very good. It can be seen that filial piety is the same as sincerity." Su Chengye said, not only praising Su Mianyue, but also belittling Gu Linng.


    Grandma was seriously ill. Instead of sincerely praying for a happy and healthy life, she cried and died for the old man.


    Li ting choked. Seeing that Su Chengye did not look at him, he suddenly felt that he had been humiliated. He stuck his neck up and said, "The empress is very filial and can be regarded as a model of motherhood. But now it''s autumn, and the empress is only attending a banquet without her palace clothes, and she''s still wearing a tulle. Is it just that she wants people to laugh at me, the Tianlan, for being so poor?"


    These words were clearly directed at Su Mianyue, and several people who had been watching Su Mianyue, except Grand Preceptor Gu, were angry.


    "What Mr. Li really wants to say is that this palace is shameless and trying to charm the monarch, right?" Su Mianyue spoke unhurriedly, her slender fingers rubbing against the edge of the wine glass, a hint of laziness in elegance, as if her existence should be the most dazzling.


    Su Mianyue''s dress today was indeed more glamorous than the others, and the heavy makeup of the harem and concubines lost its true color.


    However, Su Mianyue''s straightforward words not only stunned the others, but also made li ting unable to find a suitable excuse in the first place. It was obvious that he was shocked by Su Mianyue''s directness.


    "Eunuch de hai, may I trouble you to read out the words you conveyed in Phoenix Palace from the emperor''s banquet in public?" Su Mianyue looked at Dehai calmly.


    With a chill on his back, Dehai subconsciously looked towards the empress dowager. Su Mianyue was always in a gentle manner, while Mu Tinng''s eyes were full of indulgence. Dehai knew how to respond.


    "The emperor ordered his servants to send word to the empress that this banquet is for all the generals who are about to go to the border, and also to bid farewell to General Shangguan, a good friend of the past, because the empress came to the banquet if she was healthy, and everything is important to the empress," de hai said loudly.


    Su Mianyue nodded and motioned for Dehai to step down. Looking at li ting, whose hands were shaking with the wine glass, Su Mianyue said with a half-smile, "My palace has always been in poor health. Recently, I have been working hard for the emperor to visit Phoenix Palace every day. I am deeply moved and sorry, so I dragged my sick body to attend the banquet. It is my respect for all the generals and also my concern for the emperor''s friendship with General Shangguan. In case the banquet is too formal, everyone will be restrained. But here comes lord li..."


    Su Mianyue shook his head and did not finish his sentence, but li ting was so frightened that he immediately knelt on the ground and pleaded: "Forgive me, your majesty. I have no intention of slandering the empress. However, the empress is a model of the six palaces. Her every move represents the national system. However, the empress is dressed like this at the banquet. It really does not conform to the rules and regulations of the palace. Please let the emperor know clearly."


    "What did the queen say?" Mu Tinng tilted his head and asked Su Mianyue with a smile. His big hand rested on her cool little hand, which caused an uproar at the party.


    When did the empress dowager have such a good relationship?


    Or were they all dazed?

 Chapter 113 If You Dont Leave Me, I Will Live And Die Together

    "It was the concubines who caused trouble for the emperor. Who didn''t know that lord li ting was Grand Preceptor Gu''s favorite student? If the concubines had not followed the old rules and allowed her to go out of the palace to visit Old Madam Gu at Concubine Ling''s will, lord li would not have come to trouble with the concubines today, and even the prime minister of the soviet union would have been implicated." Su Mianyue sighed and dragged Gu Linng into the water, "However, I do not regret it. Even if I make the world hate me, so what? As long as it is beneficial to the emperor, I will go through fire and water. I will never retreat."


    The soft voice resounded through the main hall, and that unwavering determination deeply touched everyone present, except that everyone''s camp was different, or else they would have applauded and applauded for Su Mianyue.


    Whether Su Mianyue''s words came from the heart or from the heart, Mu Tinng was very pleased.


    Mu Tinng was very happy to have such a virtuous wife to accompany him, so that everyone in the world envied his luck.


    "The empress understands my heart best. I hereby promise that I will not abolish it in my lifetime. Only the empress is qualified to accompany me to look at the world with a smile and to sit on mountains and rivers." Mu Tinng rarely laughed out loud in front of the officials, and his words caused waves in the hearts of everyone.


    Will it never be abandoned?


    The empress dowager looked at them with envy and hatred. Only Gu Linng''s expression was flat and normal, but her hands were stained with blood because of her grip.


    The ministers'' thoughts were even more complicated. Even Su Chengye looked at mu ting with a complicated expression, wanting to know how true his words were.


    You should know that Mu Tinng''s words were to promote Su Mianyue to the position of the first person in the harem. In the future, if she was disabled, she would slap her face, but also put Su Mianyue on the cusp of the storm. The former and the harem would pay special attention to Su Mianyue, and every move would be infinitely magnified.


    Instead, Shangguan Pei and Mu Chen, one lonely and one gloomy, looked at the two people as if they were frozen in a fixed pattern, their eyes focused on Su Mianyue''s gentle and smiling face, reluctant to move away.


    "Your concubine once heard the saying,'' if you don''t leave me, I will live and die together.''" Qin shou turned slightly. Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Today, I also want to say this to the emperor. I will not regret this life."


    Disgusted by her own disgust, Su Mianyue narrowed her eyes and pretended to laugh. She looked at Mu Tinng''s eyes that seemed to carry a thousand emotions. Suddenly, she felt like she was a stuntman, but she was in the wrong crew.


    Please, you are not my sister''s dish. I am forced to accompany you in a play of the empress dowager''s deep love. After the song is over, we will part ways.


    Su Mianyue shouted in his heart.


    After an episode, Shangguan Pei took the lead and began to drink with the generals. Although li ting was not punished, his future was ruined. Everyone knew that, so they ignored him. Even crown prince gu regarded him as an abandoned son.


    Because of Su Chengye''s health and Su Mianyue had just been wronged, Mu Tinng sent Dehai to send Su Mianyue back personally to show off long en.


    "If the empress is tired, she will go back to rest. It''s not good to drink some boorish wine." Seeing Su Mianyue quietly cover his lips and yawn, Mu Tinng spoke thoughtfully.


    Su Mianyue smiled back and said in a faint voice, "Your concubine just feels a little stuffy, so it''s good to go out for a walk. Besides, Prime Minister Su has already returned to the palace. If your concubine leaves the table halfway at this time, I''m afraid that something will happen to you if you have the heart. Your concubine doesn''t have the heart to deal with it one by one, and your majesty will be in trouble, right?"


    "I am very relieved that the empress is so sensible, but I have to take into account the overall situation and will inevitably be a little wronged by the empress, but I promise I will definitely give the empress this tone." Mu Tinng said and winked at Su Mianyue, who nearly fell off the phoenix chair.


    "Hehe." Su Mianyue gave a fake smile and said, "Your majesty doesn''t have to be like this. As the empress, I have to take into account the overall situation. Everything is important to the emperor and the Tianlan. It''s enough to have the emperor''s heart. I don''t ask too much."


    Mu Tinng nodded and told Biwu to take care of Su Mianyue and let them come back later.


    Su Mianyue''s departure was noticed by many people. Mu Chen looked at Su Mianyue''s back with a dark look. Just as he was about to get up and follow him, his eyes fell on Gu Linng, who was whispering to the palace maid.


    At this time, because Shangguan Pei drank too much and his clothes were soaked in a large area, he complained to mu ting to change his clothes. Mu Tinng agreed.


    "Isn''t it because General Shangguan can only smell the wine at the border, so he came to the palace to have a good drink?" Mu Tinng laughed and teased.


    "What the emperor said is not bad. I will lead by example at the border. Whether I am on duty or not, I will never dare to drink half a drop. It is rare for me to have a good drink with my brothers today. I intend not to get drunk endlessly, and the emperor will not hold back the amount of wine to show his sincerity." Although Shangguan Pei looked feminine and had a good personality, the brother he was talking about was not only a general, but also Mu Tinng''s childhood friend.


    Mu Tinng immediately said, "General Shangguan, hurry back. Don''t keep us waiting."


    With that, Mu Tinng turned to look down at Concubine Hua and said, "Concubine Hua, have someone cook some more hot dishes..." Before Mu Tinng could finish his sentence, he pointed at the spring flowers and autumn moon and said, "These two girls are from the queen''s palace. Concubine Hua asked someone to ask them for advice. Tonight we will have a hot pot. This is the food invented by the queen. It is the most suitable atmosphere for this."


    Seeing Mu Tinng longxin''s great joy, Concubine Hua wanted to give face, so he stood up personally and said, "Since it''s the empress''s prescription, I can''t borrow it for nothing. I have to learn it myself. I have to thank the empress tomorrow."


    "Haha, Concubine Hua really knows the empress best. If you don''t pay, the empress will only hate you. She is very greedy." Mu Tinng was in a really good mood tonight, and his words were full of affection for Su Mianyue, without regard for anyone.


    Concubine Hua chuckled and said, "The empress loves money but she has a way of getting it. She is not stingy with the emperor at all. Otherwise, what is this hotpot? I have never heard of it before. Only the emperor has used it."


    After praising a few words of harmony from the empress dowager, Concubine Hua left gracefully to prepare the second round of food for the banquet.


    After Su Mianyue came out of Banquet Hall, he walked aimlessly on the palace path. Biwu was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he tied her cloak.


    "Miss, would you like to sit here for a while? The moonlight is good tonight. The servant will bring a bowl of ginger soup for miss, so that she can warm up," Biwu asked.


    "All right." Su Mianyue nodded and agreed. Everyone gathered in Banquet Hall, and Su Mianyue was not afraid that someone would harm her.


    She could not help but chuckle when she saw that Biwu was walking at a trot speed, but she could not tell if he was in a hurry or if he was taking small steps.


    "It''s not easy being an ancient woman."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was not very loud, but it was still heard by Shangguan Pei, who had deliberately sought it out.


    "Is it hard to be a woman?" Shangguan Pei asked doubtfully. She thought Su Mianyue was really open-minded, and that was why there was such a funny scene in Imperial Garden.


    Su Mianyue turned around vigilantly and saw that Shangguan Pei had changed into a new robe. He nodded slightly and said, "Is General Shangguan out to sober up?"


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had no intention of avoiding suspicion, Shangguan Pei could not help but wonder that such a woman was rare.


    "It''s cold at night. The empress is still careful to catch a cold." Shangguan Pei frowned slightly. Fortunately, he was wearing a mask. Su Mianyue could not see his expression, or he would be on guard.


    "Thank you General Shangguan for your concern. We will only sit for a while, and Biwu will leave when he comes back." Su Mianyue answered with a smile. Seeing that Shangguan Pei had not left, he couldn''t help but wonder.


    If not for fear that Biwu would not be able to find her, Su Mianyue really wanted to leave now. She just wanted to take a nap here to be quiet, but she didn''t want Shangguan Pei to disturb her.


    The point was that Shangguan Pei was Mu Tinng''s man, and Su Mianyue had nothing to say to him.


    After looking at Su Mianyue quietly for a while, Shangguan Pei said, "The empress is different from other girls in the boudoir."


    Su Mianyue was stunned and immediately smiled, "Because this palace has already left the pavilion, it is different."


    Shangguan Pei choked, knowing that Su Mianyue didn''t want to talk much, but he didn''t want to miss such a chance to talk, even if it was impossible for them to keep it as a memory.


    "The empress does not seem to want to speak to this general, but does she misunderstand me?" Shangguan Pei said and sat opposite Su Mianyue.


    "General Shangguan laughed. I am not familiar with the general, and men and women are on guard, and under the moonlight..." Su Mianyue spoke softly, but he did not intend to leave.


    "Is ben looking at it wrong?" Shangguan Pei asked doubtfully.


    "Hmm?" Su Mianyue subconsciously made a single sound, and then felt that it was not appropriate, he smiled and said: "General Shangguan Pei ghost face, at the age of ten, he took the enemy''s head, at the age of twelve, he rode alone to rescue the commander, at the age of thirteen, he killed the country of beiyue, and after fifteen, he was invincible. I have heard of these heroic deeds, but what I am most curious about is why General Shangguan is wearing a ghost mask. Is it because he looks amazing, or is he ugly and invincible?"


    Shangguan Pei did not expect Su Mianyue to speak so openly about his mask, and immediately understood that Su Mianyue was trying to drive him away, but smiled and said, "If the queen wants to see, she will obey."


    When he said this, Shangguan Pei''s eyes were smiling. He wanted to know how Su Mianyue would react when he saw his face, and for the first time, he was willing to let a woman see his face.


    Su Mianyue smiled and said, "What you see in your eyes is not necessarily true. General Shangguan should keep the mystery."


    Shangguan Pei nodded and looked disappointed, "There may be a chance."


    Su Mianyue smiled but did not say a word. He looked up at the moon and no longer interacted with Shangguan Pei. He did not care about the meaning of his words.


    Su Mianyue felt that he would be able to leave the palace soon, and there would be no more interaction between him and Shangguan Pei.


    However, when Su Mianyue looked up, his arm was suddenly grabbed by someone and he suddenly turned to look up at guan pei, he saw his eyes coldly staring at the direction behind him. The light in his eyes was like a cold pool that chilled people to the heart, and the murderous aura around him made Su Mianyue want to push him away.


    Without waiting for Su Mianyue''s instinctive reaction, Shangguan Pei pulled Su Mianyue into his arms with a strong arm and swung out of the pavilion.


    "General Shangguan, you''ve overstepped!" Su Mianyue shouted coldly, but at the same time, he heard a whoosh.


    Su Mianyue looked back and saw that an arrow had fallen into the wooden pillar, and the arrow was shooting in the same direction as she had just sat.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue looked suspiciously at the plum grove outside the pavilion, then a murderous flash passed.


    "Thank you for saving General Shangguan''s life, but General Shangguan is not fit to stay here. Please go back." Su Mianyue was grateful, but did not thank him. He gave Shangguan Pei a look, then lowered his voice and said, "I dare to attack this palace in front of General Shangguan, but I''m afraid this person''s purpose is not to take the life of this palace, but against General Shangguan."


    Shangguan Pei had guessed this possibility, but he didn''t want to let go. The faint scent of Su Mianyue''s body came from under his nose, which made him hope this moment would last forever.


    "I was going to send the empress home." Shangguan Pei glanced coldly at merlin, then released Su Mianyue and made a respectful gesture.


    "No." Su Mianyue shook her head. It was only at that moment that she realized that Shangguan Pei was changing in the opposite direction. No matter why Shangguan Pei appeared here and chatted with her, it was ambiguous to others. "We still have to wait here. General Shangguan just needs to go back."


    "The queen''s safety is paramount." Shangguan Pei refused to step back.


    "As long as General Shangguan leaves, this palace will be safe." Su Mianyue did not care whether his words would hurt Shangguan Pei''s face or not. His calm voice was tinged with cold.


    Is it easy for her? After traveling for so long and having a few days of peace and quiet, he was also implicated by a guy who was very important to the Tianlan.


    Taking a deep look at Su Mianyue and sensing that merlin''s men had retreated, Shangguan Pei nodded and said, "Queen, be careful."


    Shangguan Pei then strode away, taking away the murderous aura that made Su Mianyue uncomfortable.

 Chapter 114 King Rui, Thats Not the Point

    With a sigh, Su Mianyue patted himself on the cheek and pressed down the panic of a genius. She lifted her skirt and walked towards the arrow. Her slender fingers rubbed against the tail feathers. Even Su Mianyue, who did not know the bow and arrow, could tell that the arrow was not an ordinary thing.


    "Damn it, I don''t show off. I treat my mother like a sick cat. There are endless assassinations." Su Mianyue cursed in a low voice, but his heart was filled with fear.


    Whether the other party''s purpose was to frame Shangguan Pei or really get rid of her, it was not something she could guard against now. If Shangguan Pei did not react in time, she would have died by now.


    Holding the arrow in both hands, Su Mianyue pulled it out with great effort. He saw a mark on the arrow and frowned when he looked carefully, "Rui? Is it..."


    Before Su Mianyue could clear his mind, he heard footsteps. Su Mianyue thought it was Biwu, but turned around and saw that it was a palace maid looking around. She subconsciously hid the arrow in her sleeve.


    "See you, empress." The maid saluted.


    "Which palace are you from? I have never seen you in this palace." Su Mianyue''s voice was soft, but his eyes were sharp.


    "His highness Prince Rui sent his servant to pass a message to the empress and asked her to step over to xi hua pavilion to discuss some important matters." The maidservant did not answer Su Mianyue''s question, so she bowed and left.


    "Presumptuous, why didn''t I answer your question?" Su Mianyue''s voice grew colder. The people behind the scenes had a lot of tricks. After one Shangguan Pei left, they took advantage of him.


    But Su Mianyue was not afraid at the moment. She had guessed that it was mostly Gu Linng''s scheme, which was to make her queen.


    Whether she was innocent or not, Mu Tinng would plant seeds of doubt in her heart, and the world would speculate on the queen''s loyalty. However, as long as Su Mianyue was alive, Su Chengye would not pursue the truth behind the scenes, and it was a good plan.


    Not sure if the other party was a master or not, Su Mianyue did not dare to act rashly, but could only put on the status of the queen to oppress people.


    The palace maid bit her lip, then lowered her head and said, "The empress should move away as soon as possible. Prince Rui can''t be away from the table for too long. Does the empress not want to know why Prince Rui is in such a hurry to see you?"


    In the last sentence, the palace maid''s tone was obviously sour, which showed that she was Prince Rui''s admirer.


    Su Mianyue sneered. From the moment this maid appeared, she could not even see her face clearly.


    Walking down the steps, Su Mianyue reached out his hand to lift the maid''s chin, but the maid suddenly retreated, still lowering her head, and said very quickly, "The empress has failed Prince Rui once, won''t she refuse to see her once? The maid has something else to do, so leave first."


    After a quick recovery, the maid turned around and ran away, not giving Su Mianyue another chance to ask questions.


    "Gu Linng, since you want to play, I''ll play with you for a while. Don''t cry when you lose." A cold smile hung from the corner of his lips. Su Mianyue touched the arrow in his sleeve, rubbed the rui word with his fingertips, and leisurely walked towards xihua pavilion.


    Xi hua pavilion was the resting place for the women. Today, except for the imperial concubines, the officials did not bring the women with them. Therefore, the guards of xi hua pavilion were not strict enough and few palace people were on duty. After all, the imperial concubines would not miss any chance to accompany the emperor and would return to their own palace if they had to.


    Standing in the courtyard of xi hua pavilion, Su Mianyue scanned the surrounding rooms with a cold gaze, guessing which room Gu Linng had prepared a surprise for her, so he heard a eunuch say in a low voice, "East wing, autumn chrysanthemum residence."


    Su Mianyue looked back, only to see the back of the little eunuch jogging. The smile on the corner of his mouth became thicker, and he walked towards the east wing.


    Stepping into the autumn chrysanthemum residence, Su Mianyue smelled the pungent fragrance and instantly felt a little nauseous. He quietly opened the window and sat on the chair by the window. He glanced at the tea on the table and sneered, "Your highness Prince Rui is as meticulous as dust. He even knows that this palace wants a cup of hot tea to warm up its body."


    The teacup was placed on the small table beside him. It seemed that the person behind the scenes knew that Su Mianyue did not like the strong fragrance and would definitely sit by the window.


    Picking up the teacup, Su Mianyue deliberately turned sideways so that the people outside could see her drinking tea.


    "You can''t drink this tea." Mu Chen''s voice came and knocked the teacup to the ground.


    "What does Prince Rui mean by this? This tea was prepared by Prince Rui, and this palace was invited by Prince Rui. Should Prince Rui give this palace a reasonable explanation?" Su Mianyue asked coldly.


    Mu Chen was shocked, and his eyes flashed with joy. He asked, "Are you taking the risk because I asked you to come?"


    "Prince Rui, that''s not the point." Su Mianyue whispered, feeling powerless for Mu Chen''s lack of cooperation.


    Mu Chen looked grim and then sneered, "You put so much effort into marrying him, but now you''re in such a situation. Do you really have no regrets?"


    When she thought of the first time she met Mu Chen after coming to this world, Mu Chen looked at her sarcastically, but still helped her. Su Mianyue sighed helplessly. She did not have to pay back the love debt left by the former lord.


    "When Prince Rui has time to ask me about this nonsense, why don''t you worry about your own situation?" Su Mianyue chuckled, flicked his sleeves and wanted to leave.


    Since the other party is not a supporting actor, it is better to keep it to a minimum.


    Only Su Mianyue took one step, and Mu Chen grabbed her by the arm and held her in his arms. Before Su Mianyue could react, he rolled around and hid in the corner of the wall, blocking the table beside him in front of both of them to prevent accidental arrows.


    "Md, won''t you change the routine?" Su Mianyue cried out in a broken voice. He wanted her to ruin her reputation, but he had to play such a dangerous game. If he accidentally killed her, would gu ling be happy?


    "You''re the real one who scolds people." Mu Chen looked at Su Mianyue calmly. Even sitting in the corner, he was not in a mess. He reached out and brushed Su Mianyue''s broken hair across his face. Then he sneered, "Will you be happy to marry a man who can''t do as he pleases?"


    "Big brother, is this the time to talk?" Slapping Mu Chen''s hand away, Su Mianyue''s eyes widened and she whispered, "You''re not afraid of death. I haven''t lived long enough. Stop talking nonsense here. If you have the ability, clean up those people outside. I''ll chat with you enough."


    In a moment of anger, Su Mianyue forgot to call her''my palace'' or'' Prince Rui''. It was clearly an angry word, but her clear voice said the taste of coquettishness.


    Mu Chen''s eyes softened, and for a moment there was a twinkle in his eyes. He quickly said in a cold voice, "The queen is thinking too much. I am not interested in chatting with you."


    "Best of all." Su Mianyue snorted, feeling that she was really unlucky tonight. Someone would always come out to be gu ling''s free actor.


    "But those people outside, I cannot destroy them." Mu Chen said, keeping a little distance from Su Mianyue, sitting on the ground, playing with a knife shaped like a willow leaf, and a complicated look flashed in his eyes.


    Su Mianyue did not notice Mu Chen''s abnormality and asked, "Then we have to wait for death?"


    Mu Chen was distracted by the word "We," and immediately sneered," didn''t the empress already see through each other''s tricks and plan to follow them?"


    His eyes swept over Su Mianyue''s wet sleeves. It was obvious that Su Mianyue had noticed something wrong with the tea, so he pretended to drink it. However, mu chen was so confused that he didn''t notice it.


    Mu Chen''s eyes were cold at the thought of his foolish actions. Just as Su Mianyue was about to speak, the dart in his hand had been thrust into his left shoulder and he groaned in pain.


    "You''re crazy!" Su Mianyue exclaimed.


    Looking up at Su Mianyue, Mu Chen made a silent gesture and leaned against the wall to close his eyes. Su Mianyue could only stop talking in his stomach.


    Curled up on the side, Su Mianyue waited for half a cup of tea, then heard footsteps, and many concubines panicked, more ministers concerned about the queen''s mother''s whereabouts.


    Of course, the first to break through the door were the orderly footsteps of the Imperial Guard and the sound of spears stabbing in the air.


    Su Mianyue was so cruel that he pinched his thigh with all his might, and his eyes were misty with tears, and he was curled up there again, which made Mu Chen, who knew she was acting, couldn''t help but feel heartbroken.


    Because someone came in, Su Mianyue could not talk to Mu Chen anymore, so he took out the arrow hidden in his sleeve, waved it in front of Mu Chen, and used his hand to express his meaning, regardless of whether Mu Chen could understand it or not, the arrow was hidden in his sleeve again.


    After the Imperial Guard found someone behind the table, someone reported the news to mu ting. Mu Tinng immediately ordered, "Arrest the assassin at all costs!"


    Su Mianyue was so shocked that he could not help but wonder if Mu Tinng had anything to do with this conspiracy. Could he have made so many false appearances to confuse himself just to get rid of himself at this moment? Even Su Chengye would be imprisoned for it, but Mu Tinng would have earned a good name.


    Su Mianyue had never been able to fathom the emperor''s thoughts, but at this moment, there was nothing he could do but take a gamble.


    Sensing Mu Chen''s gaze, Su Mianyue looked up and saw a mocking smile on his face, saying the word "Sad" with his lips. Su Mianyue gave him a dirty look and was in the mood to mock her at this time.


    Su Mianyue was displeased, but his face was undisguised. He wrapped his hands around his arms and looked as if he had been too frightened to deal with the situation.


    Listening to the footsteps getting closer and closer, Su Mianyue bit his lips and looked forward with his moist eyes, but there was no focus at all. Mu Chen could not help but admire him and said to himself: thanks to eating so much, he finally learned to be smart.


    The wooden table was removed and the spears were pointed at Su Mianyue and Mu Chen. When the two men were seen clearly, the Imperial Guard was completely stunned and smart people rushed out to report the news.


    "Why is the empress here? Or with..." As Mu Tinng''s expression changed, Gu Linng spoke in a low voice, but everyone was huddled in the yard, hearing what she said. Gu ling quickly covered her mouth in panic and lowered her eyes to swallow the second half of the sentence.


    "Your majesty, I will go in and investigate in case there is any fraud." After glancing coldly at gu ling, Shangguan Pei stepped forward and asked for his orders.


    "No need. I believe in Prince Rui and the empress more." Mu Tinng''s voice was low and he strode into the room. The Imperial Guard had already given way.


    There was a man''s distance between Mu Chen and Su Mianyue. Mu Chen''s hand was covering the wound with his hand, and blood spilled through his fingers. Su Mianyue squatted down in shock.


    "Your majesty..." When she looked up at Mu Tinng, Su Mianyue immediately cried out and said in a trembling voice, "I thought I would never see your majesty again..."


    Mu Tinng, who had some doubts, immediately threw them aside and walked quickly to Su Mianyue''s side, hugging her in his arms and softly saying, "Don''t be afraid, I am here."


    The simple four words, however, were filled with infinite tenderness, which moved the other people present, and there were many resentful people.


    Su Mianyue just nodded and held Mu Tinng''s sleeve tightly, not saying a word.


    Mu Tinng then looked at mu chen and said, "Send king rui to treat his wounds first."


    The Imperial Guard stepped forward and helped Mu Chen to another room for treatment. Mu Tinng took Su Mianyue to the palace next door, accompanied by several concubines of second grade and above, while the others stood in the courtyard waiting.


    Out of the palace at this moment, at least for a few hours, and Su Mianyue was frightened, Mu Chen was injured, the two were still together, these things must be answered in front of everyone, otherwise the biggest victim will also become the most criticized person.


    After Su Mianyue calmed down, Mu Tinng asked, "Didn''t the queen go out for a breather? How did she get here?"


    Mu Tinng did not ask why Su Mianyue was in the same room with Mu Chen, but Su Mianyue had to explain, "The concubine was originally in the pavilion to watch the moon. Biwu was afraid that the concubine would get cold, so he went back to the phoenix palace to get a thick cloak. Who knew that while the concubine was sitting in the pavilion, an assassin suddenly wanted to assassinate the concubine, if not the concubine..."

 Chapter 115 Su Mianyue, Remember What You Said Today

    Su Mianyue told the story once, only to hide Shangguan Pei''s appearance and the fact that someone said Mu Chen wanted to see her.


    "The concubine fled here in a panic. She saw a room with an open door and wanted to hide for a while. Her mouth was dry and she saw a cup of hot tea on the table and wanted to drink it. Prince Rui jumped out of the window at this time and accidentally knocked over the concubine''s cup. Then she hid behind the wooden table. Only then did he escape the danger of being shot by the rain of arrows." Su Mianyue recounted his experience with a lingering fear, but Mu Tinng did not pursue any further questions.


    Patting the back of Su Mianyue''s hand, Mu Tinng said, "The queen is shocked. I will definitely give you an explanation for this."


    "The empress is worthy of being the mother of the country. With the help of heaven, she failed to let the assassin succeed." Gu Linng looked grateful to the heavens, but his words made people think deeply. They all felt that Su Mianyue''s explanation was a little far-fetched.


    "I didn''t think so much about escaping from the hunt before. There''s something odd about what Concubine Ling said at this moment." Su Mianyue pondered for a while and sat up straight, but his hand refused to let go of Mu Tinng''s sleeve, "Your majesty, even though I have called on Phoenix Palace to practice martial arts, my purpose is to strengthen my body. It is impossible to fight a trained assassin. Even the possibility of escape is almost zero. Even so, why did the assassin force his concubine to escape here? If the real culprit behind the scenes didn''t want his concubine''s life, what''s the point of doing all this?"


    Deep eyes stared at Su Mianyue, and seeing that she did not show any signs of guilt, Mu Tinng said, "Don''t think so much for the empress. Let Concubine Hua and the others stay with you. I''ll go to see Prince Rui first, and I''ll send you back to the phoenix palace later. The imperial doctor will prescribe medicine for you later, okay?"


    Su Mianyue frowned and nodded, as if reluctant to let go of Mu Tinng''s sleeve, and said in a low voice, "When your majesty comes back, your majesty can''t break his promise to your concubine."


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s hesitant attitude, Mu Tinng nodded in response, but before he got up, he heard the sound of broken porcelain and Mu Chen''s roar. "Quack, you are all quacks. You can''t cure this poison for me. I will ask my brother to chop your heads off."


    Mu Chen''s cry made Su Mianyue shudder and Mu Tinng''s expression became solemn.


    "Take care of the queen." After glancing at the concubines, Mu Tinng left quickly.


    After Mu Tinng left, Gu Linng walked slowly to Su Mianyue''s bed, reached out to tuck her in, and said in a low voice: "The empress is really lucky. There are two outstanding men who are willing to commit the crime of deceiving the monarch for you. If the emperor knew that both his own brother and his best brother favored his empress, what would he do to them?"


    "Hehe." Su Mianyue gave a fake smile and said with disdain, "Concubine Ling''s plan is too bad, but it can be resolved with a little painstaking plan. It really disappoints the palace."


    Seeing that Gu Linng did not look good, Su Mianyue said, "However, how can Concubine Ling let the emperor know that his brothers are interested in this palace? Say it is Concubine Ling''s sixth sense, or the truth, let the emperor know that Concubine Ling is rampant in the harem?"


    "If the empress wants to laugh, just laugh, lest the rest of her life can only be washed with tears. The emperor is the most suspicious, as long as he doubts it is enough, there is no need for any evidence." Gu Linng smiled smugly, her beautiful face filled with gloom.


    Su Mianyue shook his head in amusement and said, "Don''t be too conceited. How do you know who this fire will burn to?"


    Gu Linng''s smile froze and he gritted his teeth, "At least you''re the one who''s burning up right now. As long as I''m with Gu Linng, you Su Mianyue won''t be able to sit in the queen''s seat!"


    "First General Shangguan, then his highness Prince Rui. This palace is very curious about how Concubine Ling has the guts to attack the important figures in the court. Is this the rhythm of the court''s cholera program?" Su Mianyue smiled lightly, not missing the panic in Gu Linng''s eyes, so he ignored her and closed his eyes.


    Gu Linng froze in fear. She thought that Su Mianyue knew something, but when she saw that she was sleeping peacefully, she thought that Su Mianyue was just saying something casually, but she was more determined to get rid of Su Mianyue.


    On the other side, looking at Mu Chen who had fainted from the knock, Mu Tinng''s face was so dark and frightening that the imperial physician and the chamberlain who had been serving in the house were so frightened that they lowered their heads and dared not breathe.


    "Imperial Physician Xie, are you sure king rui''s medicine is the same as the one in the overturned teacup?" In a few breaths, Mu Tinng had regained his composure, but imperial physician xie was still afraid.


    "Yes." Imperial Physician Xie nodded.


    Mu ting glanced at the waiter in the room, and his eyes fell on Mu Chen. He ordered, "Imperial Physician Xie, follow me to ask the empress for a safe pulse."


    After that, Mu Tinng turned around and left. Imperial Physician Xie immediately stepped up and followed him. He thought to himself that he was unlucky. Why was he on duty today?


    After sending off the concubines, Mu Tinng lifted Su Mianyue''s wrist and asked Imperial Physician Xie to check the water stains on her sleeve.


    "Back to the emperor, yes." Imperial Physician Xie quickly confirmed.


    Mu Tinng''s face darkened a little. He waved Imperial Physician Xie to leave and said, "There are no outsiders here. But does the queen have something to say to me?"


    Su Mianyue had to sit up and take a look at the door to make sure no one was there before he took out the arrow in his sleeve and handed it to Mu Tinng.


    Mu Tinng''s eyes turned cold when he saw the words "Rui." Su Mianyue knew that his actions might make Mu Tinng suspect Mu Chen. However, mu ting was not as close to Mu Chen as he was to him, so Su Mianyue could only apologize for the loss.


    "My concubine was taking a nap in the pavilion. After Biwu left, someone wanted to shoot my concubine. Coincidentally, my concubine bent down to pick up the handkerchief and escaped. However, my concubine did not understand that with the skill of an assassin, even if he did not hit her, he could definitely attack my concubine a second time, but he gave my concubine a chance to take away the arrow." Su Mianyue frowned, thinking that she had almost died twice tonight, and her face turned a little pale, "I wanted to return to Banquet Hall, but I always felt that someone was nearby, so I came to xi hua pavilion unconsciously. I told the emperor what happened later."


    With his eyes fixed on Su Mianyue''s face, Mu Tinng asked, "Since you have this physical evidence in your hand, why didn''t you hand it over in front of everyone?"


    Mu Tinng''s voice suddenly turned cold, and Su Mianyue could not help but roll his eyes in his heart. Indeed, he was like a tiger with a king, but he had to look embarrassed, "King rui is the emperor''s younger brother and the only younger brother. If the concubine took out the arrow at that time, it would only add trouble to Prince Rui. The emperor must be in a difficult situation, and the concubine couldn''t bear it."


    "The queen loves Prince Rui." Mu Tinng''s voice sounded a little sour.


    Su Mianyue was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses and said, "Aren''t your concubines concerned about the emperor?" As he spoke, Su Mianyue took the arrow and said angrily, "Your concubine will go out and tell everyone about this so that no one will suspect it and be wronged."


    Holding Su Mianyue''s wrist and snatching the arrow from her hand, Mu Tinng whispered in her ear, "This time, for the sake of the queen being frightened, I won''t care, but the queen must promise that she can only care about me as a man in the future."


    "Your majesty, this is dictatorship." Su Mianyue stifled his neck and spoke discontentedly.


    "Does the empress think this is not the case?" Mu Tinng''s eyes were so deep that no one could guess what he was thinking.


    "If the emperor can only care about one woman, I can do it." Su Mianyue replied without thinking. Mu Tinng couldn''t do it anyway. "As my concubine said at the banquet, if the emperor doesn''t abandon me, my concubines will live and die together."


    Su Mianyue had a bitter smile on her lips when she said this. Both her predecessor and she were pieces in Mu Tinng''s hands, and they were pieces that would be discarded after they were used, so Su Mianyue never thought of growing old together with Mu Tinng.


    Mu Tinng, who had been seduced by so many beautiful women, was not worthy of her Su Mianyue''s body and mind.


    After taking a deep look at Su Mianyue, Mu Tinng said, "Remember what you said today."


    With that said, he pressed Su Mianyue on the bed and told her to rest for a while. Mu Tinng then strode away and found new clues to investigate.


    "What does that mean? I''ve said a lot today." With a thud, Su Mianyue pulled the blanket over his head and hid the noise outside.


    If Mu Tinng wants to discuss things with his subordinates, can''t he change places? It''s so noisy that people can''t sleep.


    Su Mianyue grumbled, but did not know when he fell asleep. The sleeping pills prescribed by the imperial doctor were indeed very effective.


    When su mianyue woke up, it was already noon on the second day, and it was in the phoenix palace. While Su Mianyue was wondering, Biwu smiled and went forward, and said excitedly, "Miss is awake. The emperor has just come to see miss and sent her a lot of gifts. Miss, do you want to see her?"


    Just as Su Mianyue was about to open his mouth, he heard biwu panic and said, "No, no, miss was too frightened last night. The imperial doctor said that she was hurt. The emperor also said that she should rest more, or not get out of bed."


    "Biwu, who is your master?" Su Mianyue looked at Biwu helplessly. Did this girl actually press her down on the bed and treat her as a weak dodder?


    Seeing that biwu was anxious to show her loyalty, Su Mianyue stopped her in a hurry and said, "I was not bedridden when I was injured so many times and almost lost my life. Now I''m just a little frightened and not so delicate."


    Not daring to persuade her again, Biwu went up to help su Mianyue and said in a low voice, "I just saw that the emperor was very concerned about miss and thought that miss had gone through all her hardships and was happy for miss."


    "Baby Biwu, there are some things that are not as simple as you think. The eyes are the most deceptive." Remembering what he said to Mu Chen last night, Su Mianyue frowned, regardless of whether Biwu could understand him, and asked, "How''s Prince Rui?"


    "Miss, you''re not interested in Prince Rui, are you?" Biwu''s face turned pale and he was extremely nervous.


    "You little girl''s brain is too wide open. Prince Rui saved me last night, and his movements may affect my safety. Can I not care?" With a slap on Biwu''s head, Su Mianyue glared at her and said.


    "All right, all right." Biwu patted his chest exaggeratedly, then said, "Now the emperor has finally found out that miss is good, even if it is not a problem in the future, miss, take advantage of this period of time the emperor is interested in you, and quickly pregnant with a dragon heir is the most important thing, so that there will be a reliance in the future."


    "Baby Biwu, your iq is hopeless." Su Mianyue shook his head and refused to talk about it. Unless they left the palace, Biwu would not understand that Mu Tinng would not allow her to have children even if he really loved her.


    If the princess had the chance to grow up safely, even if she had tried her best to give birth to an heir, the prince would not end well.


    Su Mianyue sighed and thought to himself that the former lord was too stupid to understand the art of the emperor.


    Biwu touched his head for a long time, but did not understand what Su Mianyue meant, so he said in a low voice: "Prince Rui has gone back to the palace to recuperate. I heard that the emperor has bestowed many things on him and ordered the ministers and concubines who attended the banquet yesterday to keep their mouths shut. Otherwise, they will be punished with a felony. So now I don''t know that there was an assassin in the palace last night. Prince Rui''s injury was also said to have been accidentally knocked down after drinking. I think king rui will have a reputation for being an alcoholic."


    Speaking of this, Biwu was inevitably a little unhappy, which showed that she worshipped Mu Chen very much.


    "What''s going on in Weiyang Palace?" Su Mianyue asked with a frown.


    "Does this have anything to do with Weiyang Palace?" Biwu asked subconsciously, then replied, "From the people below, Weiyang Palace didn''t do anything, but after Concubine Ling went back, he lost his temper, broke a lot of things, and injured several maids who were serving him, and a good-looking one was disfigured. Concubine Ling was really ruthless."


    "Is that disfigured maid still in Weiyang Palace?" Su Mianyue asked hastily.


    "I heard that the palace maid was upset and had committed suicide by jumping into a well. The news from Weiyang Palace has also been suppressed. I''m sure the emperor won''t pay attention to it." Biwu spoke in dismay. As a servant, she would sympathize with each other. Fortunately, she had a good master.


    Su Mianyue didn''t say anything, but he had a plan in his heart. Gu Linng was really killing himself this time.

 Chapter 116 Do You Have Him in Your Heart?

    Half a month later, Concubine Ling was once again imprisoned for being spoiled and spoiled, causing quite a stir in the harem.


    Mu Tinng had not been to Weiyang Palace for a while, at least not overnight. Gu Linng rarely left Weiyang Palace, even if he wanted to be pampered and pampered, he had to have a chance.


    When Su Mianyue got the news, he just sneered, "It''s hard to guess the heart of the emperor. Everything that he dotes on is bullshit."


    Others didn''t know the reason why Gu Linng was grounded, but Su Mianyue knew it, so he was even angrier.


    Mu ting must have found a clue. He knew that the incident at the palace banquet had something to do with Gu Linng, but his punishment for Gu Linng was only confinement. If it were Su Mianyue, he would at least skin it.


    But Su Mianyue only sighed a little and took Biwu out of the palace. Mu Tinng had no time to chat with her.


    Because of the Heaven Wolf Country garrison in the north, there may be a war at any time, the reason is that prince Keshi had an accident at the Tianlan, but they were unable to catch the murderer, and did not mention what prince kew did in the act of violence on the internet.


    At the same time, the southern part of the Tianlan was plagued by insects, and crops were damaged in large areas. It was difficult to collect taxes this year, and the government had to provide food and grass for the people. The army''s food and grass would become a problem.


    Once the Heaven Wolf Country launches an attack, it is only afraid that other countries will also take advantage of the situation to attack the Tianlan. At that time, foreign countries will be worried about internal troubles, and the country will be in danger.


    In the green sleeve boudoir in Yicui House.


    Su mianyue took a sip of tea and asked Wanyan Lin, "I came to see you today. I have a big business to do. Do you dare to take it?"


    "Brother Su''s business has always been a lucrative business, so I''m happy to follow up for my brother." With a slight smile on his face, Wanyan Lin called out to the green sleeve beside him.


    When Wanyan Lin played the role of Childe Bai, he had always been a gentleman, but his smile never reached his eyes. Only when he spoke to Su Mianyue would he smile sincerely.


    "How much land do you have?" Su Mianyue asked with a smile.


    Wanyan Lin paused, then motioned for both green sleeves and gray to withdraw. Su Mianyue also asked Biwu to wait outside.


    "Don''t you want to grow crops?" Wanyan Lin was right. Obviously, he knew a lot about the imperial court. But the southern insect disaster was kept under wraps by the imperial court. It was only a few days after he heard the news that Wanyan Lin had heard a lot about the Tianlan.


    Su Mianyue was not surprised. He nodded and said, "This autumn, the price of food will definitely increase dramatically. Both the court and the people need food, and it is definitely the best time to make money. Moreover, since you can''t go back, then fight for a higher status in the Tianlan, isn''t it a win-win situation?"


    "Win-win?" Wanyan Lin raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, "Although I can''t go back for the time being, I''m not from here after all. If the Tianlan looks around, it might be more advantageous for me. Isn''t Brother Su afraid of turning the tables on the brotherhood?"


    "Will you?" Su Mianyue still smiled, but his eyes were full of confidence, "I am willing to cooperate with you. You are not the most suitable candidate, but maybe one day I need your help, so I will benefit each other."


    Wanyan Lin smiled, but there was a ripple in his heart. The best thing he could do to help Su Mianyue was to take her out of the palace. She had already decided to leave?


    "You have him in your heart." Although Wanyan Lin saw through Su Mianyue''s intentions, he still made a tentative remark.


    "The rise and fall of the world has nothing to do with me. I just don''t want to see so many innocent people die of hunger, let alone watch the war unfold, causing the world to suffer." Su Mianyue frowned slightly with a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    "I didn''t know Brother Su had the potential to be a confucian businessman. He would think of the world." Wanyan Lin said mockingly.


    "In business, I will never be soft. But the world is in turmoil, and even if I earn more money, I have nowhere to spend it. I am not a man, nor do I have the ambition to dominate the world. I just want to live a peaceful life." Su Mianyue spoke frankly. She was concerned about the innocent, but not the holy mother.


    But Su Mianyue intended to do good deeds without leaving a name, so there was no need to flaunt himself as such a good person. Instead, it made people feel pretentious and have a clear conscience.


    "The way of the world is to be parted for a long time. How do you know that the war will not give the world a better living environment?" Wanyan Lin''s eyes darkened.


    "The countries are in turmoil, but the people suffer. The soldiers on the front line die. The only people who have achieved this world are one person. But they have not asked the world whether they need this world." Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin with a stern look and said, "In your eyes, it''s their honor for men to fight on the battlefield. It''s their honor to be able to serve the overlord. But the people at the bottom would rather have peace in the world. They only want one family to help them."


    Wanyan Lin only looked at Su Mianyue with deep eyes and did not answer. As a prince, he learned the art of the emperor from a young age, but he did not care about the voice of the common people. At most, he used the hearts of the people.


    "If the people are well fed and well clothed, the country will prosper, and there will be no more cholera, but it will also create an ancient monarch. But the world is in turmoil, and no matter who wins or loses, the people will be miserable, and countless families will be destroyed." Su Mianyue had never seen it before, but he had read too many history books. "All I can do is to avoid war and let fewer people die."


    Wanyan Lin chuckled and said, "It''s his loss not to get your heart. I''m really looking forward to his expression of regret."


    This was not the first time Wanyan Lin had said it, but every time he said it, the vague thought in his heart became clearer.


    Su Mianyue looked down and did not want to talk about Mu Tinng. In Wanyan Lin''s eyes, Su Mianyue was bitter and jealous of Mu Tinng, so he changed the subject.


    "You asked me how much land I still have in my hands, and what''s the purpose? It seems that it''s too late to solve the problem of River South by planting crops this season," Wanyan Lin said seriously.


    "Well..." Su Mianyue smiled meaningfully. He opened the folding fan in his hand and said, "The mountain man has his own plan."


    After the two talked about the greenhouse planting, Wanyan Lin was a little skeptical that Su Mianyue could think of such a method, although in Wanyan Lin''s opinion, it was somewhat stimulating, perhaps to harvest food quickly, and under such unstable circumstances, wan yanlin dared to guarantee that he would definitely make a big profit. He could gain more benefits than gold and silver.


    Even if this method could be carried out, his army would not have to worry about the shortage of food and grasses, which was not a problem that could be solved with gold and silver.


    Seeing the flickering light in Wanyan Lin''s eyes, Su Mianyue naturally guessed a few points, but did not want to point it out.


    As a legitimate son, it would be strange if Wanyan Lin was not interested in the throne, and what she could do for the people was to minimize death, not interfere in the political situation.


    "I''m only in charge of making suggestions, so 30 % of the profits are good, and the rest of the benefits are yours. But one thing, this idea is for me to sell to you. I want you to give me one fifth of your land, and it can''t be in the same place. I''ll send someone to contact your people." After discussing the food issue, when Su Mianyue talked about benefits, she would not give Wanyan Lin a free hand.


    Wanyan Lin nodded without hesitation. This idea alone was not something that money could buy, not to mention that they had worked together more than once or twice, and only when the profits were enough would they have a chance to work together next time.


    Since neither of their identities could be exposed, the agreement was not written. After all, neither party could break the contract and report it to the yamen.


    "Wait a minute." Wanyan Lin got up and opened a secret compartment, took out a brocade box from it, pushed it in front of Su Mianyue, and said, "The gambling houses around haven''t made much profit yet. Here are one million taels of silver tickets, which are the dividends that should be given to you since the opening."


    "You do know how to do business, but you were born in the wrong family, otherwise you will live freely." Su Mianyue leisurely counted the banknotes, not because he didn''t trust Wanyan Lin, but because he respected each other in the mall.


    Most importantly, Su Mianyue liked this feeling, too much of a sense of accomplishment.


    Wanyan Lin''s eyes flashed and he smiled helplessly, "This is the first time I''ve heard such a comment. I thought everyone wanted to be born in a place like that."


    "So there are many reincarnations. In the end, the lord of hell found out that the little ghost was wrong and took it back." Su Mianyue snorted, not feeling that the so-called" heavenly ornaments" were so great, then added," however, with your ambition, even if you were born in an ordinary family, you can''t be really cool. People who have too much ambition are bound to be more."


    After counting the money, Su Mianyue picked up the box and prepared to leave, ignoring Wanyan Lin, who was deep in thought.


    "If I didn''t have that status, maybe I wouldn''t have so many burdens to travel around the world." Wanyan Lin''s voice was flat, but it was not hard to detect a hint of fatigue.


    Su Mianyue paused in his footsteps and finally left Yicui House with a wave of his hand, not wanting to know too much about the secret.


    Once again in Cat Lane, Su Mianyue finally met Su Yu, who was arranging things. After waiting for half an hour in the study, Su Yu rushed over.


    "I''ve kept my sister waiting." Su Yu looked at Su Mianyue for a moment, as if Su Mianyue would disappear if he looked away.


    "Here you go. Let the people under you spread out and develop. The capital is too small." Su Mianyue pushed all the money he had just received from Wanyan Lin to Su Yu. He had told Su Yu before that she didn''t have to give her the latest profits to develop her power.


    "I want to leave the capital temporarily." After collecting the money, Su Yu said in a low voice, "I don''t know when I''ll be back this time. Don''t take care of yourself, sister."


    "Will it be dangerous?" Su Mianyue frowned. She had long guessed that Su Yu''s identity was not simple, but she never asked a single question.


    Su Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "I have paid respects to a master, but the old man has a strange temper. If I don''t go back to learn kung fu, he will probably come and take me away."


    Su Mianyue smiled and nodded. "That''s great. It''s good enough to protect yourself."


    "I can also protect my sister." Su Yu suddenly became serious, which was one of the reasons why he had to learn kung fu. With his current skills, he didn''t even dare to visit the palace at night, so he was afraid of losing.


    Su Mianyue smiled lightly and reached out to touch Su Yu, who was across a table, "Don''t work too hard. Your body is the key to revolution."


    Su Yu nodded and promised that he would take good care of himself. He also told Su Mianyue in detail about his recent actions in Capital City and how Su Mianyue should contact a few confidants when he needed help urgently.


    Su Mianyue had always been reassured by su yu''s ability to do things, so he wrote them down so as not to worry Su Yu.


    "Sister, you''d better stay away from that man. He''s very dangerous." Su Yu looked at Su Mianyue worriedly, not knowing if Su Mianyue would listen.


    "Don''t worry, sister has her own limits." Su Mianyue did not agree, but remembered the deal with Wanyan Lin, so he told Su Yu about growing food in the greenhouse and asked him to plant some in private. If the food was in short supply, they would not starve themselves, so they could be loyal to work.


    Su Yu''s eyes lit up when he heard this. Although he had earned money by Su Mianyue''s side, he was not enough for the soldiers and horses that were raised in the mountains. If he could grow some food with this method, he would not have to worry about the problem of food and grass, and would also reduce the possibility of being discovered by others.


    "That''s a good idea. Send someone to take care of it later." Su Yu immediately decided to agree with Su Mianyue. He now had multiple identities and didn''t need Wanyan Lin to earn a fake credit.


    "By the way, you''re leaving Capital City. How are you going to settle down at home?" Su Mianyue turned the conversation around and asked.


    "I heard that the third young master of the su family will leave Capital City in a fit of anger because of Prime Minister Su''s family law enforcement at the gambling house tomorrow." Su Yu''s eyes smiled.


    Su Mianyue nodded with satisfaction and said, "That''s a good idea. The Prime Minister''s Mansion is so famous that no one can get hold of it and impeach it." That was why the emperor was afraid.


    Su Mianyue snorted, his eyes covered with frost.


    He looked at Su Mianyue with some uneasiness. Su Yu always felt that he would miss something when he left, but the situation did not allow him to resist. He could only hope that he did not come back too late.

 Chapter 117 Remember to Stay Away When You See An Old Maid

    Because Su Yu was leaving for the time being, Su Mianyue agreed to meet him in the suburbs to say goodbye.


    As for the business that Su Yu had to deal with, Su Mianyue had no intention of interfering. She believed that if she needed money one day, Su Yu would give her all to help. Su Mianyue did not intend to tell her about her plans to leave the palace. It was not that she did not trust Su Yu, but that Su Mianyue did not want to add trouble to the people around her.


    "Did your sister really have a good time in the palace?" Walking by the stream, Su Yu asked in a low voice. Today, he was dressed as Ji Yu, and he looked more like a river.


    Su Mianyue just changed into a man''s suit, not hiding his true face. He could not help but look at him, but did not reply.


    "Did sister ever think of leaving?" Su Yu took a deep breath and asked.


    Su Mianyue looked sideways at Su Yu, his footsteps slightly sluggish, but he was a little sad under the sun. "Why do you ask me this?"


    "If sister wants to leave, I''ll help you," Su Yu said seriously.


    "Silly boy, you have your own mission, and I have my own thoughts. As long as you have my sister in your heart, no matter when and where you can meet, we will still be siblings." Patting Su Yu on the shoulder, Su Mianyue didn''t want to continue this topic.


    "Sister." Su Yu called Su Mianyue and looked at her persistently, hoping that Su Mianyue would give him a clear answer. Although he had guessed that Su Mianyue was going to leave, su mianyue did not intend to tell him the truth, which made Su Yu''s heart ache slightly.


    Looking at the other side of the stream, there were many herdsmen tending their cows. The loud folk songs were so beautiful that Su Mianyue could not help but smile and say, "Look at them. Although their lives are poor and they work hard every day, their hearts are so pure. As long as they can eat well and wear well, the greatest happiness is to be together as a family. On the contrary, we may have a lot, but we can''t be as comfortable as they are."


    Su Yu followed Su Mianyue''s line of sight and a glimmer of gloom flashed in his eyes. He whispered, "Sister already knows that my identity is unusual, so she doesn''t want to be honest with me?"


    "Silly boy." Patting Su Yu on the shoulder again, Su Mianyue chuckled, "There are many things that can''t be seen on the surface. Everyone has his own fate. If you and I can become brothers and sisters, it''s fate. But you are my sister''s last card, so I don''t want you to be involved in everything, lest my sister become a helpless and pitiful person at the end of the road."


    Su Yu''s eyes brightened, but then dimmed, "I hope I can always protect my sister. I can always be my sister''s support. I am the first person I think of when my sister meets something."


    "Silly boy." Su Mianyue shook his head helplessly.


    "I''m not a child." Su Yu raised his head and looked at Su Mianyue seriously. He was already fifteen years old and could carry the burden of a family among the people. As a son of the royal family, he was able to take charge.


    But in the eyes of Su Mianyue, who had traveled through time, he was a child at fifteen and should study hard.


    "Yes, you''re not a child." It''s a big child. Su Mianyue added in silence.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s perfunctory attitude, Su Yu was unhappy.


    "Sister, I want to protect you, and I have the ability to protect you. You have to trust me," Su Yu stressed.


    "I know." Su Mianyue nodded, sat behind the stream, patted the seat beside him, motioned for Su Yu to sit down together, and then whispered, "Yu, I always believed in your ability, just as I believed in my own vision, so I saved you and dared to leave all my wealth to you to take care of. However, I also guessed that your identity is unusual. You have something to do, as if I have my own way."


    "I..." Su Yu hurriedly opened his mouth, but Su Mianyue covered his lips with his index finger, making him swallow the end of the sentence.


    "Yu, there are some things that you should know for yourself. One more person is more dangerous," Su Mianyue said solemnly.


    "I trust my sister." Su Yu looked down at Su Mianyue''s retracted hand in disappointment.


    "I believe in myself too, but my identity is too dangerous, and the people around me are dangerous. If I implicate you, then I will never be able to feel at ease for the rest of my life. Your secret may come to me one day, but the time will be ripe." Su Mianyue said, his eyes on the sparkling water, not noticing Su Yu''s anomaly. "Sister sees you as the last card, and sister is not your last card. But the premise is that we should all be safe, do you understand?"


    Su Yu wanted to say something, but he had to nod.


    It was as if he knew Su Mianyue''s real identity, so when he was worried about Su Mianyue''s safety, Su Yu would risk going into the palace, which created a crisis for both of them.


    "You''ve earned me enough money these days to make me happy for a long time. If you make any more progress in the future, you just have to do your own thing and don''t have to think about me." With a slight frown, Su Mianyue spoke.


    Then he thought that since Su Yu had a big secret, he might also need a large amount of food and grass, so he told Su Yu about growing food in the greenhouse, and let him prepare in secret, so as not to be targeted.


    After hearing this, Su Yu''s eyes lit up. It was hard to hide his excitement. Su Mianyue just glanced at her and did not look away, lest he could not help asking who su yu was and how many people she had.


    "The income from the black market will definitely be enough for you to stock up on a batch of grain and grass in advance, but now the court has begun to pay attention to the matter of grain and grass, so you must be more secretive. Instead, the materials in the shed can be bought separately, and people will not bear to pay attention. It would be better if you could plant them in the mountains." As Su Mianyue said this, he remembered that he needed a large amount of food and grass. It was inevitable that he would not be able to produce enough food simply by planting it, "You can ask some of your subordinates who know how to farm to create a place in the mountains and set up a farming and pastoral chain so that the waste of poultry can be used to fertilize the land to increase production, the straw of crops can be fed to livestock, and your men can also eat meat more often, so that they can get better health."


    "Sister is absolutely right." Su Yu nodded hard. He didn''t know anything about agriculture before, so he looked at Su Mianyue with admiration. The Prime Minister''s Mansion''s daughter actually knew this.


    Su Mianyue felt uncomfortable and coughed, "In fact, in addition to food, we can also grow more sweet potatoes, taros, potatoes and the like. The output is many times higher than the food, and it can fill our stomachs. I only know that. You have to arrange for people to carry out the specific things yourself. Don''t ask me, a man of words."


    "Sister is already very powerful. I only know that these things can be eaten, but I don''t know how much they are produced." Su Yu said in a sincere tone.


    With an awkward smile, Su Mianyue wanted to tell Su Yu that she had traveled across the country. Even if she had never farmed, she could see some on tv, not to mention a few years of school.


    The two of them chatted for a while, then heard Biwu call them over for dinner. Su Yu quickly got up and helped Su Mianyue up. Before they could take a step, they heard a woman''s scolding.


    "Good you, Ji Yu. No wonder the days of your return have been delayed. It turns out that there is a good relationship. Look, I won''t tell grandpa to let him punish you properly." Bai Xiuzhu yelled at Su Yu, but his eyes were piercing at Su Mianyue.


    As her eyes turned, Su Mianyue looked at bai xiuzhu. She did not hear su yu talk about this person, but she could guess the other person''s identity.


    "This girl must be the granddaughter of my cousin''s mentor. She''s very polite in lower su yue''s room." Su Mianyue politely bowed his hand to Bai Xiuzhu and said, "My cousin is going to learn from his teacher on the next day. Therefore, I came to say goodbye to you today. In the future, I would like to ask the girl to take care of my cousin and thank you in advance."


    "You... Are his cousin?" Bai Xiuzhu asked, blinking.


    "Exactly." Su Mianyue nodded.


    "How can there be a man who is prettier than a woman!" Bai Xiuzhu could not help but mutter. He looked at Su Mianyue carelessly. He did not feel uncomfortable at all, but he did not want to take him back as his husband.


    Su Mianyue pretended not to hear Bai Xiuzhu''s words, so as not to'' admit'' that he was a man and be troubled by Bai Xiuzhu in the future.


    Blinking at su yu, Su Mianyue smiled and took the first step. She did not miss the bright''don''t steal my man''look on Bai Xiuzhu''s face. This girl was interesting and straightforward and cute.


    Su Mianyue did not intend to ask Su Yu if he would accept Bai Xiuzhu now, but were they afraid that they would not have a chance to get close to each other?


    Biwu had already cooked the game. Su Mianyue saw that Su Yu was entangled by Bai Xiuzhu by the stream, so he whispered something to Biwu in order not to say anything later.


    "Third young master, is there a woman after him?" Biwu''s eyes lit up and his face was full of gossip.


    A shudder knocked on Biwu''s head. Su Mianyue laughed and said, "You''re still a girl who hasn''t left the court. It''s no shame to stare at her like that."


    "You have your master and you have your servant," Biwu said proudly.


    Of course, Su Mianyue was reluctant to knock hard.


    "All I know is that I am a married woman. How can you learn?" Su Mianyue''s words did not stop Biwu from reading the gossip. She wanted to tease Su Yu more than anyone else, but the timing was wrong.


    "If only she was a married woman." Biwu muttered, referring to Su Mianyue as a virgin.


    "Big mouth, let''s raise your chest first, then we''ll talk about the underdeveloped bean sprouts." After giving Biwu a blank look, Su Mianyue was not sure how lucky she was that Mu Tinng had such a special thing as her predecessor. She hadn''t touched it for so many years, or it would have been second-hand.


    "Bean sprouts are better than old virgins, too. Be careful of the disorder. Your face is covered in pimples." Biwu said with a bad mouth. Su Mianyue had violated her bottom line.


    "Old maid?" Su Mianyue suddenly raised her voice and looked at Biwu in disbelief.


    In her previous life, she was now a girl with eighteen and one flowers, no... It was twenty-eight years old, and he was still young, so he was still a school flower.


    In an age when there were not many chicks at the age of thirteen, a 16-year-old virgin was so precious, especially a beautiful one, but she became an old virgin here, so how could she be called Su Mianyue?


    Thinking that Su Mianyue was in danger, Su Yu rushed over and saw Su Mianyue glaring at Biwu while biwu shrank her neck. She knew that she was too nervous. There were too many such scenes.


    "What does an old maid mean?" Bai Xiuzhu opened his mouth in confusion. His eyes, which were ignorant of the world, scanned the three of them, but they were all hiding.


    Su Mianyue rolled his eyes. If Bai Xiuzhu raised his hand again, he would be a hundred thousand kindergarten children of all ages.


    After glaring at Biwu, Su Mianyue said awkwardly, "An old virgin is a woman who always finds trouble with others."


    "Oh." Bai xiuzhu nodded her head. She had seen too few people, but she was not an idiot, so she said to su yu, "Stay away from old virgins in the future, or you''ll feel better if you get tangled up, you know?"


    The corner of Su Yu''s mouth twitched, and her face turned red again under the mask, but she glanced at Su Mianyue with a little excitement. She had already guessed that Su Mianyue was still perfect, so she would have less lingering feelings for Mu Tinng.


    "Your grandfather is my master. You should call me uncle." Su Yu turned to Bai Xiuzhu and spoke indifferently.


    "Go to hell. You''re younger than me. Of course you''re my junior." Bai Xiuzhu crossed his waist and glared fiercely at Su Yu.


    "Another old virgin." Biwu muttered in a very low voice.


    "What did you say?" Bai Xiuzhu''s anger spurted towards biwu, and he had already taken action at the same time.


    "Stop fooling around and don''t follow me out of the mountain." Su Yu walked up to Bai Xiuzhu with a cold face.


    "You actually helped an outsider. When you get back, I''ll make sure grandpa takes care of you!" Bai Xiuzhu roared angrily. The battle with Su Yu got worse and worse. The two of them had already hit more than ten meters away.


    Holding his chin, he watched the two of them fight. After scolding Biwu, Su Mianyue asked bored, "Who do you think will win between them?"


    "Third master, of course." Biwu answered without thinking.


    "Why?" Su Mianyue did not see it, but felt that Su Yu''s kung fu was one notch down.


    "Because he''s an old virgin, or a unrequited lover," Biwu said with a venomous mouth.


    Su Mianyue looked at Biwu speechlessly, and her heart was constantly self-criticism. She seemed to have brought a simple and kind girl to a crooked building. Is there any chance to correct her?

 Chapter 118 Even A Sulky Woman Cant Stay Idle

    A good practice of the picnic, because of the addition of bai xiuzhu became not happy enough, but also a little more fun.


    Because of the existence of bai xiuzhu, Su Mianyue and Su Yu could not speak frankly, so after returning to Imperial Capital, Su Yu rushed bai xiuzhu to spend, and paid off a hundred taels of silver.


    "Sure enough, women are born shopaholics." Looking at Bai Xiuzhu''s impatient back, Biwu pretended to be old and sighed.


    "Wait for me at the end of the street after a incense stick." After giving Biwu a hundred taels of silver, Su Mianyue decisively sent her off in the same way.


    "Master is indeed the best." Biwu was so happy that he forgot about teasing Bai Xiuzhu and ran away.


    Su Yu led two horses and walked side by side with Su Mianyue. There seemed to be a thousand words, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "Yu, I don''t know when I''ll see you again. I just want you to come back safe and sound. You have to be strong enough that no one can hurt you, and then you have to fulfill your responsibilities." Su Mianyue looked ahead and said in a low voice.


    Once they left the palace, Su Mianyue would be far away from Imperial Capital, even from the Tianlan. It really depends on fate whether they can meet again.


    Pursing her lips tightly, Su Yu hesitated for a while before saying, "I left a gift for my sister in Cat Lane. She has time to go and get it."


    "Okay." Su Mianyue guessed that it was probably a human skin mask or a silver ticket, or both.


    Sister promised me that if we wanted to leave, we would use our own power. Besides, the things I gave sister, as long as she wanted to escape, no one could find her. However, if that day comes and I''m not back yet, please don''t ask for help from master bai. His identity is too complicated and his purpose is too strong. If sister and he are close, it will only bring her endless trouble." Su Yu''s voice was low, with a hint of worry.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Su Mianyue smiled. She and Wanyan Lin were just friends of interest and would never put herself in danger.


    Seeing Su Mianyue like this, Su Yu could not say anything more. No matter how slow they walked, they soon reached the end of the street, and it was time to separate.


    Standing in front of the horse and carriage, Su Mianyue said softly, "Yu, take care."


    "Yeah." Su Yu nodded, looked up at the sky, took an umbrella off his horse and handed it to Su Mianyue, "It might rain, sister. Take it with you."


    "Okay." Su Mianyue took it with a smile and wanted to give Su Yu a few more words of advice, but when she met those overly mature eyes, she couldn''t say a word and could only wave her hand as a goodbye.


    Once upon a time, the little beggar who had been saved on the street was now a handsome and vigorous young man. I don''t know if I can keep the love I have today or have the chance to see you again in the future.


    Su Mianyue was never a procrastinator. He turned around and walked away with Biwu. Su Yu''s eyes were red.


    "Sister, I hope that when we meet again, I can call your name and protect you for the rest of your life." Su Yu muttered to himself in a low voice. Suddenly, his face turned cold and he let go of the reins and followed Su Mianyue.


    After Su Mianyue took Biwu into the secret tunnel, he did not know that Su Yu was bleeding his hands for their safety.


    After disposing of the bodies of the two men who were following Su Mianyue, Su Yu immediately summoned his secret guards and picked out two of them who were the most loyal to him and the best at fighting, ready to hand them over to Su Mianyue.


    "Cold-blooded, cold-blooded. From today onwards, your master is the queen of the Tianlan, Su Mianyue. Her safety will be left to you two. You may complete the mission?" Su Yu asked coldly.


    "Young master!" Iron blood and cold blood knelt down on one knee in excitement, trying to plead for mercy, but the words left behind were suppressed by Su Yu.


    "Asking you to protect her is the most important thing I value for you. Remember, I''m not asking you to protect the queen of the Tianlan, but Su Mianyue. Her existence is the foundation of my master''s peace of mind. If anything happens to her, I don''t know how crazy I will be." Su Yu''s voice was cold, but he felt a little apologetic. He actually threatened his loyal subordinates.


    Iron blood and cold blood looked at each other and saw the resolute look in each other''s eyes, "Please rest assured, young master. Your subordinates swear with their lives. From now on, follow your master Su Mianyue and take care of him with their lives."


    Su Yu took a step forward and helped them up. He handed each of them a token and pointed to the bundle on the table, "There is enough money in the bundle for you to spend and a new identity for you. If necessary, don''t let her know that you exist."


    "Yes." The two of them replied in unison. Seeing that su yu had no other plans, they bowed and left.


    In the dark chamber, Su Yu''s fingers unconsciously tapped on the table, revealing a faint smile after a long time, "If you knew I was doing this, you wouldn''t be happy that I was thinking about your safety. Instead, you would blame me for prying into your privacy, would you?"


    Su Yu knew that Su Mianyue had a secret guard, but she didn''t like to be followed, so the secret guards were sent out to do other things, never leaving anyone around.


    It was not convenient for the secret guards to exist in the palace. Otherwise, they were hitting Mu Tinng in the face, which was why Su Mianyue was injured again and again.


    After just a few moments, Su Yu left the secret passageway. Before he went into the mountains to learn, he had to see an "Old friend." Otherwise, how could he leave peacefully?


    Su Yu''s departure left Su Mianyue in a bad mood for a few days. She came to this world, except for Biwu, only Su Yu was the best to her.


    No, the Su Family father and son are good to Su Mianyue, but they treat her like Su Mianyue, just like Biwu. Only Su Yu is different.


    These people in the palace did not count, and Wanyan Lin and Su Mianyue had a different purpose in friendship, so Su Mianyue was more worried about Su Yu''s safety.


    "Miss, something is happening in Weiyang Palace." Biwu grabbed the hem of her skirt and ran to Su Mianyue.


    After pouring a cup of tea to Biwu, Su Mianyue said softly, "Inhale, exhale, yes! After doing it ten times over and over again, drink some water before you speak."


    Biwu obediently followed Su Mianyue''s instructions and asked with a blank face, "Miss, can you hear what I''m saying? There''s something going on in Weiyang Palace. Concubine Ling is coming back to life."


    "A sulky woman can''t be idle. It would be strange if she didn''t move at all." Su Mianyue sneered. In another month, half a year would pass. It was time for her to leave the palace without any sense of belonging. Naturally, she did not pay much attention to other people''s movements.


    "Miss, Concubine Ling has a grudge against you. Once she regains her favor, miss, how can you handle yourself?" Thinking of those dark days, Biwu couldn''t help but shiver and say, "Miss, please think of something. I really don''t want to live that kind of worried life anymore. Besides, I haven''t applied medicine to miss these days. My hands are raw."


    Biwu glanced at Su Mianyue with one hand on his cheek. Su Mianyue looked out of the window in a daze. When Biwu thought she was going to keep silent, he heard Su Mianyue say, "Get someone to send a message to king rui and tell him that an arrow with the Prince Rui''s Mansion mark has appeared in Concubine Ling''s palace."


    "Is miss dragging Prince Rui into the water?" Biwu asked, her eyes wide open.


    "If water doesn''t mix, how can I be alone?" With a sneer, Su Mianyue waved his hand and asked Biwu to do something.


    Bowing down to salute, Biwu walked to the door and remembered that he had something to say. He said quickly, "I heard that Concubine Ling went to Cining Palace and coaxed Empress Dowager to laugh. I also gave her a lot of treasures."


    Frowning slightly, Su Mianyue ordered, "Go and find out what has happened in the court in recent days, especially with the Gu Family and the Gu Family faction."


    "I see." Before Biwu could finish his sentence, he was already far away.


    "Gu Linng, Gu Linng, you''ve always envied, envied, and hated me, but you don''t know that I''ve changed my mind, and I don''t even care to compete with you for favor. Why are you suffering?" Shaking his head gently, Su Mianyue got up and tidied up his dress. He took the spring flowers and autumn moon to Deqing Palace. Naturally, he had to bring some tonics and accessories suitable for pregnant women to celebrate the concubines.


    According to the rules, Concubine De sent two imperial doctors to examine these things, and Su Mianyue and Concubine De chatted inside.


    "Is Concubine Qing five or six months pregnant?" Su Mianyue asked softly.


    "Yes, more than six months," Concubine De replied softly.


    "It''s been a long time since I was pregnant for ten months." Su Mianyue frowned and suddenly remembered the saying among the people," seven live but eight not live." He said in a deep voice," I heard that three months after the pregnancy, it is also extremely dangerous. If something goes wrong, it may..." One body and two lives.


    Su Mianyue did not finish her sentence, but Concubine De understood what she meant. His face changed slowly. He took a deep look at Su Mianyue and saw that she did not intend to kill him. He said, "I have heard the folk saying, seven lives are eight deaths. Please rest assured, empress. I will strictly control Deqing Palace and protect the mother and son of the concubines."


    "I didn''t want to go this way. After all, I have a close relationship with you and may cause trouble for you, Concubine De. It''s just that the Weiyang Palace side is alive again, and that person is a ruthless master. Even if he has committed a few crimes, he has only been reduced to the rank of second grade concubine, and there is no heavy punishment, so..." With a meaningful look at Concubine De, Su Mianyue picked up the teacup and began to taste it.


    Concubine De''s hand, which was holding the teacup, trembled slightly, then returned to normal, but listened to Su Mianyue''s warning.


    "By the way, this palace has heard that Concubine Qing has insomnia and dreams, but the imperial doctor''s prescription has never worked?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "Yes." Concubine De frowned and nodded worriedly. If he could not bet on the right treasure this time, there would be no second chance.


    "I''m afraid that Concubine Qing''s heart is uneasy and that his injury caused both qi and blood loss. Concubine De might as well use the method of food therapy to warm up his concubines. As for the specific situation, we should ask the imperial physician to consult with him. I believe that Empress Dowager attached great importance to the grandson in Concubine Qing''s womb and will definitely support Concubine De''s decision." Su Mianyue chuckled and gave some advice to concubine de.


    Concubine De immediately understood that she was the head of the palace. Naturally, she knew that Concubine Ling had gone to Cining Palace and understood that Su Mianyue had asked her to inquire about the news, but could she not refuse this favor?


    After a little hesitation, Concubine De looked up at the door to make sure there was no one there and said in a low voice: "Gu Changqing, the third son of Grand Preceptor Gu, broke into the kingdom of sirius alone half a month ago and had a night of secret talks with the head of the Heaven Wolf Country. After that, the Heaven Wolf Country withdrew from under the city and wrote a letter of descent from the third son to bring back to Capital City. The emperor has ordered the army to return to the dynasty, as if to confer a title on the third son."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes changed slightly, but the corner of his mouth remained that faint trace. He smiled and said, "It is a good thing to end this battle for the country and the people. It is a reward."


    Not knowing what Su Mianyue was thinking, Concubine De did not answer. This news was a return of gratitude, so he turned the topic to Concubine Qing. The two of them had more to talk about.


    "Deqing Palace has always been independent, but the existence of the imperial concubines is destined to make it difficult for Deqing Palace to keep this peace. Concubine Hua is a wonderful person. Virtuous concubines can make friends, but Concubine Shu is the most useful person." Su Mianyue said this in a low voice and drove back to the palace, leaving Concubine De alone to ponder.


    Although the women in the harem were competing with each other and hurting each other because they were competing for favor, once someone was in the harem alone, then it was the enemy of all women. Gu Linng was such a target. Su Mianyue believed that Concubine De would understand what she meant and after she left the harem, The battle with Gu Linng would not end.


    Gu Linng, I don''t have time to play games with you, but I can satisfy your little needs.

 Chapter 119 I Really Want to Sue Him for Sexual Harassment

    The next day, a banquet was held in the palace to celebrate the fall of the Heaven Wolf Country without a fight, and also to welcome gu shaoqing, the third son of the Gu Family.


    Before the banquet, Mu Tinng only brought Dehai to Phoenix Palace. Su Mianyue got up to greet him. Mu Tinng did not beat around the bush and directly mentioned Gu Changqing.


    "Gu Changqing has done a great job this time. How does the empress think she should reward him for his generosity?" Mu Tinng sat down and asked in a pleasant voice.


    "The harem is not allowed to do politics, and the concubines dare not speak in vain. I think the emperor has made a decision in his heart." Su Mianyue replied indifferently as he stood up.


    "Since I have asked the empress, she can only speak freely." Mu Tinng reached out and pulled Su Mianyue to his side.


    "Your concubine obeys your orders." Su Mianyue nodded with a slight smile and asked without answering, "Gu Changqing made a great contribution. Your concubine has heard of it, but she also heard some doubts. I''m sure the emperor also knows about it. Your concubine took the liberty to ask, if Gu Changqing did not negotiate with the Heaven Wolf Country, what would the outcome of this battle be? What are the interests of the Heaven Wolf Country when gu changqing negotiates with the Heaven Wolf Country?"


    Mu Tinng smiled slightly and pondered for a while, "General Shangguan will naturally break into the Heaven Wolf Country and take the Heaven Wolf Country into the hinterland. Although a large amount of food and grass will be consumed by the company, many soldiers will die, but the income will not only be to bow down and submit. Every year, one hundred thousand gold, more than ten thousand cattle and more than ten thousand sheep."


    Su Mianyue nodded. This was known to all, but gu changqing''s courage was commendable. Without rewards, the hearts of those soldiers who fought in blood would be chilled. No one wanted to die on the battlefield, especially those who could defeat without fighting.


    After receiving the hot tea from Biwu, Su Mianyue handed it to Mu Tinng and said softly, "Now that River South is plagued with insects, there will definitely be a shortage of food and grass, and a hundred thousand soldiers will be spared from the battle on the battlefield. Gu Changqing has indeed contributed a lot. However, in this battle, General Shangguan was the commander in chief. Gu Changqing did not ask General Shangguan for his orders, which was against military discipline. Even if the soldiers were grateful to him, they could not allow him to stay in the army. Otherwise, the military law would be in vain, and everyone would follow Gu Changqing''s lead. Sooner or later, the army would be scattered."


    After praising Gu Changqing for his credit and then talking about the military rules, Su Mianyue didn''t say a word about how to reward Gu Changqing.


    "Tonight at the banquet, Concubine Ling must attend. What does the queen think she should do?" Mu Tinng asked again.


    Su Mianyue smiled at mu ting and said softly, "Your majesty, since ancient times, the former dynasty and the rear palace have been inseparable. However, Gu Changqing had both merits and demerits in this matter, and Concubine Ling had made a mistake first. Unlike the banquet, this palace personally pardoned Concubine Ling''s disrespectful crime, which was considered a kind of sympathy for gu changqing. What does the emperor think?"


    There was no sound of a slap, nor was it too sweet to give a date, otherwise Gu Linng would definitely jump up.


    Mu Tinng frowned and fixed his eyes on Su Mianyue''s face. Seeing that she was still smiling, he nodded and said, "The empress should be in charge of the affairs of the harem, so the empress should be in charge."


    "Doesn''t the emperor think that his concubines are too proud to be favored by the emperor?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "If the empress is really proud of herself, I am glad." Pinching Su Mianyue''s palm, Mu Tinng stood up with a smile and said, "Empress, please change your clothes first. I haven''t visited the imperial concubines for a long time. I just took the time to visit them."


    "Your majesty." Su Mianyue got up and chased after him for a few steps, then said in a low voice: "Concubine Qing has been pregnant for more than six months. When I heard the baby in his womb at this time, I could hear the voice of the outside world. I often heard the voice of someone, and I will be intimate with someone in the future. The emperor might as well talk to Concubine Qing more, so that Little Prince would know how much his father was looking forward to his arrival and be stronger."


    "The queen knows a lot." Mu Tinng''s face lightened up and asked, "How did the queen know it was Little Prince?"


    "Concubines are not divine operators. Naturally, they don''t know." Su Mianyue curled his lips and then said with a worried face, "I only know that the prosperity of the royal children represents the prosperity of the country. Only with a large number of royal children can we select the most suitable prince to inherit the throne. The Tianlan country will be more prosperous."


    Mu Tinng''s eyes softened a little. He raised his hand and stroked Su Mianyue''s cheek, "Indeed, the queen has changed. She has more and more potential to be a virtuous queen. However, I hope that in front of me, the queen is carefree and honest."


    Su Mianyue forced out a fake smile. Mu Tinng sighed in disappointment and walked away. Dehai took a deep look at Su Mianyue before following him and quickly looked away.


    When Mu Tinng''s figure walked away, Su Mianyue immediately wiped his face with a brocade handkerchief and muttered, "They all say that a gentleman doesn''t use his mouth to do anything. They really want to sue him for sexual harassment."


    Regardless of Su Mianyue''s change of clothes and makeup, as well as mu tingde''s small seat in the qing palace, after the banquet began, the empress emperor met outside Banquet Hall and walked into the banquet hand in hand. All the officials and the imperial wife knelt to welcome him.


    "Long live the emperor. Long live the emperor."


    "The empress is thousands of years old. Thousands of years old."


    Mu Tinng waved the crowd to get up and said, "Gu Changqing did a great job of neutrality in the Heaven Wolf Country battle. Go forward and listen to the letter."


    "General Gu Changqing, see your majesty." Gu Changqing stepped forward and knelt on one knee.


    "Gu Changqing went into the kingdom of the heavenly wolf alone, surrendering his troops without a fight, and making the Heaven Wolf Country bow down to him. This is a great achievement. I am willing to reward Gu Changqing as your superior general. However, I have heard that the military regulations are strict, and Gu Changqing did not report to the top when he acted. If he returns to the army, he will have to bear 200 military regulations. I cannot bear it. Therefore..." Mu Tinng''s voice lengthened, hanging everyone''s heart, especially Gu Changqing''s face had turned white, Mu Tinng''s eyes dimmed, and continued: "Officer Gu Changqing into the third grade, the cabinet will be served on the day."


    The cabinet was an important place in the imperial court, but the officials of the third grade could only be handyman. Without ten or eight years, they would not be promoted. Otherwise, they would be suspected by the emperor.


    Moreover, Gu Changqing joined the army and took the military official route, making him go to the cabinet with suspicion of going up in the open and down in the dark.


    However, Mu Tinng''s mind was always strange, no one could guess his ultimate goal, so the man dynasty could only wait and see.


    Gu Changqing froze there, forgetting even shane. Su Mianyue looked at him sarcastically and covered his lips with a smile, "Your majesty, the gu qing family is so happy that they forgot to thank the lord, long en. The concubine wanted to use this festive day to forgive Concubine Ling for being so proud of himself, but when you look at the state of the gu qing family, forget it, lest the gu qing family can''t bear so much good news."


    Mu Tinng only glanced at Su Mianyue and did not say anything, obviously agreeing with Su Mianyue.


    Although Gu Changqing was a meritorious man, both thunder and rain were jun en. Mu Tinng was angry that he was dissatisfied with Mu Tinng''s will.


    "Minister, thank you for your kindness." Gu Changqing regained his senses and immediately kowtowed to xie en, but there was a raging fire burning in his heart. In order for him to control his military power, how big a game had been set up by the Gu Family?


    Grand Preceptor Gu also had a grim face, smiling even harder than crying. Su Chengye shook his head in disappointment and did not take this opportunity to criticize Grand Preceptor Gu''s party for its mistakes. Otherwise, they would not be tolerant enough to tolerate the meritorious officials.


    The banquet was still going on, and the atmosphere was not high because Mu Tinng''s reward was so unexpected.


    In Weiyang Palace, Gu Linng specially dressed up today, which was originally the appearance of a small jade family. At this moment, she was dressed more like water hibiscus, and there was no lack of innocence in her beauty, which would definitely make a man feel pampered when he saw her.


    However, after waiting for a few hours, there was still no sign of any palace people coming to announce the decree. Gu ling sent the palace people to Banquet Hall to inquire about the news.


    "If you go back to your mother, there''s news from Banquet Hall that you can''t forgive her..." Bizhu spoke carefully, afraid that Gu Linng would take it out on her.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Linng''s face immediately darkened. His sharp eyes shot at bizhu and asked, "What title did my third brother bestow?"


    Bizhu looked at Gu Linng hesitantly and met her knife-like gaze. He quickly lowered his head and whispered, "Third young master has been assigned to the cabinet. He is a senior member of the third grade."


    With that said, Bizhu quietly moved back, at least the beating wouldn''t hurt so much.


    When Gu Linng heard this, he was furious. He waved his hand and swept off the white jade vase beside him, "It must be that little bitch Su Mianyue who did this. The emperor clearly said that he wanted to confer a title on Third Brother. How could it be a third-rank official of the district or a cabinet member? Isn''t that the same as going up and down in the open?"


    Listening to Gu Linng''s words, Bizhu''s head dropped even lower, but she did not dare to speak casually. She was just a slave, how could she guess what the emperor was thinking?


    After venting his anger, Gu Linng stood up and said, "No, I can''t just sit here and wait for death. Third Brother has spent so much effort in order to get to the position of general, he can''t let that bitch Su Mianyue ruin his future. Besides, the emperor has not come to Weiyang Palace for a long time. If this continues, there is no difference between Weiyang Palace and the cold palace!"


    Bizhu froze and wanted to stop Gu Linng from acting impulsively, but his eyes turned and he took a step back and let Gu Linng do what he wanted.


    Gu Linng soon came to Banquet Hall with a group of palace people, and asked to see Mu Tinng loudly. Mu Tinng''s face darkened a little. Even Grand Preceptor Gu was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled with satisfaction. The daughter he had cultivated with all his efforts was indeed outstanding.


    Glancing at Gu Linng indifferently, Su Mianyue picked up his wine glass and looked at mu ting. Seeing that his original anger had diminished a lot after seeing Gu Linng, he smiled bitterly and said, "Your majesty, your concubine''s face has been beaten so much that she kneels down."


    Su Mianyue was about to get up when Mu Tinng grabbed her.


    "As the mother of the country, the emperor is not in any condition and should not leave his seat halfway." Mu Tinng''s voice was gentle, and if gu lingshi could not see him kneeling down, he ordered de hai, "Go and prepare a bowl of soup for the empress to cool down. I remember that there is a piece of goat fat and warm jade in the tribute offered by the Heaven Wolf Country this time, and make a set of gestures to send it to the empress."


    "No." Su Mianyue stopped her. Knowing that mu ting was comforting her, he said softly, "A warm jade is something you can''t ask for. Although my palace is cold, Empress Dowager needs to hold on to Empress Dowager''s side first. Moreover, the emperor was injured in an assassination. Wearing a warm jade is good for your health. I can''t be in front of you."


    When Mu Tinng heard this, his heart warmed up, and he couldn''t bear to let go of Su Mianyue''s hand, so he signaled Dehai to do what Su Mianyue wanted. After all, filial piety was the first thing.


    "The empress still thinks of zhou dao, but I am unfilial." Listening to the compliments from his subordinates, Mu Tinng was in a good mood and praised Su Mianyue, which stole the limelight from Gu Changqing.


    "The emperor is busy with all sorts of things, so he can''t take care of everything. This is what his concubines should do. Besides, the emperor must have a better gift to honor Empress Dowager. My concubines will go to Cining Palace tomorrow to feast their eyes." Su Mianyue responded with a smile. The husband and wife made up for each other, but it made Gu Linng''s knees hurt and he didn''t get a straight line.


    Gu Linng was unpopular, or at Gu Changqing''s merit banquet, which was equivalent to slapping the Gu Family in disguise. Who in the audience could not tell that this was the empress dowager''s intention?


    However, Gu Linng didn''t know what to do and insisted on getting his face beaten, which made Su Mianyue secretly laugh.


    "Concubine Concubine Ling, see your majesty." Gu Linng gritted her teeth and shouted again. She remembered all the humiliation today.


    "Why is Concubine Ling here?" Seeing that Mu Tinng frowned and did not speak, Concubine Shu looked up with a smile and said, "I heard that Concubine Ling was grounded because she was spoiled. She''s still grounded, but she broke into Banquet Hall without being summoned. Indeed, she''s worthy of this crime, and she''s relieved to hear that she did something wrong by accident in the future. Concubine Ling can also be used as a reference to get away with it."


    "Sister Concubine Shu is wrong. Sister Concubine Ling has the right to be spoiled. In the past, the emperor favored her, but now there is the glory of her brother. How can sister Concubine Shu compare with us?" Concubine Hua covered his mouth and sneered, ignoring Gu Linng''s poisoned eyes.


    A good palace banquet was completely snubbed by the repeated disrespect of the Gu Family, and Mu Tinng''s face was even darker.

 Chapter 120 May I Trouble You to Speak Human Language?

    Whether it was the concubines or the officials, they all acted according to Mu Tinng''s face. At this moment, they were all making wallflowers, and Gu Linng seemed a little pitiful kneeling there.


    Su Mianyue sighed and thought to himself, "Gu Linng, Gu Linng, you said you had a good hand, but you played it so badly. If sister doesn''t help you, I''m sorry for your iq."


    "Concubine Ling is exempt. The emperor has prepared this banquet today to celebrate the Heaven Wolf Country becoming a vassal state. Even if Concubine Ling has something to discuss later, don''t make any more trouble at this time." Su Mianyue gently opened her mouth, although it was to help Gu Linng out, but also secretly scolded her for not understanding the rules, but there was no sense of punishment.


    However, Gu Linng hated Su Mianyue so much that when he saw her sitting next to the emperor, he knelt down and lost his mind in anger.


    "The empress has always taught her concubines to know the rules of etiquette, but she is so stupid that she has repeatedly failed the empress''s kindness. However, at this moment, her concubines are begging the emperor. The emperor has not refused her concubines yet, but the empress has spoken on her behalf. Is it possible that the empress is now above the emperor''s power?" Gu Linng held his breath and his tone became sharp.


    Su Mianyue looked at mu ting helplessly and said in a low voice, "It is my concubine who has overstepped her bounds. Please be punished by the emperor."


    "It''s not the queen''s fault." Mu Tinng''s simple four words were both an affirmation of Su Mianyue and an accusation of Gu Linng. How could Gu Linng comply?


    "Your majesty, your concubines are asking to see you. They just want to play the emperor. Don''t be seduced by the empress. Your majesty also told your concubine this morning that he wanted to give Third Brother the position of marquis to his concubine. Why did he change his mind after a visit to Phoenix Palace? Your majesty, the harem is not allowed to do politics. The empress has already..."


    "What about the queen?" Mu Tinng cut off Gu Linng''s words with a cold face and looked over at the father and son of gu tai fu. Seeing that they looked nervous, he did not lose his temper.


    "Please forgive me, your majesty. I have no intention of offending you. As for the truth of your words, Empress Dowager can testify," said Gu Linng, straightening his back.


    Su Mianyue couldn''t help but hold her forehead. Gu Linng really confirmed that famous internet saying. If you don''t do it, you won''t die!


    "The ai family doesn''t know. At this age, what proof can the ai family prove for you, Concubine Ling?" Empress Dowager''s kind voice sounded, but it made Gu Linng shudder.


    The crowd quickly got up to greet Empress Dowager. Mu Tinng and Su Mianyue quickly walked up to Empress Dowager and helped Empress Dowager up to the top. Dehai had already prepared another phoenix chair, and the chair of Empress Dowager moved down half a step.


    "It''s cold at night. Why doesn''t my mother put on more clothes?" Su Mianyue asked with concern and turned to look at nanny lin with a few reproaches. "Nanny Lin is the most reliable old lady around her mother, but you have to do your best."


    "It''s the old slave''s fault," Nanny Lin answered with a smile.


    "You little girl, you''re even more nagging than aijia." Empress Dowager smiled and patted Su Mianyue on the back of his hand, his eyes filled with love.


    "The empress is a filial mother." Mu Tinng spoke softly from the side. Only when he faced Empress Dowager would Mu Tinng''s chill dissipate.


    After Empress Dowager sat down, he no longer exchanged greetings with Su Mianyue and her. When he looked at Gu Linng, he had lost his love and was unwilling to speak to her. Instead, he said to gu tai fu, "Gu qing''s family, the ai family has always been unwilling to meddle in the affairs of the palace and never meddled in the affairs of the court. But today, the ai family has to make an exception."


    "Yes, I am listening." Grand Preceptor Gu did not know what Empress Dowager was going to say and immediately stood up at the table.


    "Your three sons have done great deeds, and the ai family is delighted to hear that. It is also your Gu Family who have done a great job in cultivating them. As a member of the Gu Family, you should contribute to the court. This is your duty as a servant. Whether the emperor rewards you or not, you should do your best. However, the good news of gu changqing''s achievements was spread to the court, and Concubine Ling came to this palace to seek rewards. He actually wanted to fight for the Gu Family and the marquis position." At this point, Empress Dowager''s voice cooled, while Gu Linng''s face was filled with disbelief.


    Concubine Ling begged the emperor again. He believed that his son would never waste his time on the country and promised something he shouldn''t have done for a second-rate concubine. Today, the ai family didn''t want to come to the banquet, but because of your good daughter, they had to come against the cold wind. The gu qing family has taught their son well, but sent their bad daughter to the palace. Aren''t you afraid that someone will say that you have bad intentions in the gu qing family?" Empress Dowager''s tone was light, but Grand Preceptor Gu was scared to plead guilty.


    However, Empress Dowager did not intend to let Grand Preceptor Gu off just like that. He interrupted him directly and shouted, "As the spokesperson, the gu qing family knows that Gu Changqing''s act of breaking into the Tianlan by himself is both meritorious and a big mistake. Even if it is meritorious, it can not be overestimated. There are many voices in the court against rewarding Gu Changqing. Aijia just wanted to ask, is Gu Linng here to ask for a reward her own meaning, or Grand Preceptor Gu''s meaning, or the entire gu family''s meaning?"


    Empress Dowager had always been gentle, but at this moment he was questioning harshly. Grand Preceptor Gu quickly knelt down. "I''m afraid, please forgive Empress Dowager!"


    "Answer the question of the ai family." Empress Dowager''s voice was cold, not to mention Grand Preceptor Gu. Even the officials in the hall knelt down.


    Then the concubines, led by su mianyue, kneeled down and begged Empress Dowager to calm down and take care of her body.


    Mu Tinng was already angry. Empress Dowager was the closest and most grateful person in his heart, and he was also an untouchable minefield. However, gu ling was so immortal that he had to pull Empress Dowager out to take an arrow. Now he was angry with Empress Dowager, which was an unforgivable sin.


    "Men!" Mu Tinng exclaimed, pointing to Gu Linng, who was kneeling in the middle of the crowd, and ordered, "Take Concubine Ling back to Weiyang Palace, and execute him on the spot if I do not intend to go out without permission."


    "Your majesty!" Gu Linng looked at Mu Tinng in disbelief. Tears welled up in his eyes. However, he was too far away for Mu Tinng to see.


    "Concubine Ling, you''ve been teaching me all the time, contradicting the empress first, deceiving me later, and now you''ve angered Empress Dowager. Go back to your Weiyang Palace to await the holy decree of condemnation." With a wave of his hand, Mu Tinng stood up and bowed in front of Empress Dowager. "It''s your son''s fault. You shouldn''t indulge Concubine Ling again and again. Please calm down. Your son will give your mother an explanation."


    "Emperor, don''t say it''s about your previous dynasty. Even your harem, the ai family rarely asks about it. But this Concubine Ling has done more than once to embarrass the royal family with your grace. The person you want to tell is not the ai family, but your queen." Empress Dowager''s voice was still a little displeased, but he couldn''t bear to scold his son, so he turned his anger on Grand Preceptor Gu. "If Grand Preceptor Gu doesn''t give ai jia a satisfactory explanation today, ai jia might not be able to sleep at night. The aijia family has always turned a blind eye to the inextricable ties between the former dynasty and the harem, but the Gu Family has asked for a reward through Concubine Ling, which is to covet the country of my Tianlan. If the emperor indulges again, the aijia family will plead guilty to the former emperor."


    "Queen mother!" Mu Tinng lifted her robe and knelt on one knee, clenching Empress Dowager''s trembling hand tightly. He said in a deep voice, "Please don''t worry, mother, your son will give your mother an explanation. Mother, please don''t say such words that make your son uneasy. Otherwise, your son will have no face to see your father in his dream."


    Su Mianyue, who was kneeling on the ground, could not help but roll his eyes. The mother and son of the first emperor opened their mouths and closed their mouths as if they could see him as they wished. The people of the imperial family did not have psychic powers.


    Besides, have you considered the feelings of the previous emperor? Maybe his old man is already empty.


    Of course, Su Mianyue also understood that the mother and son were going to put pressure on the civil and military affairs of the manchu dynasty. Once they really touched Grand Preceptor Gu, it was also justified. The emperor also had a filial piety on his head.


    He also used the name of the Gu Family to beat all the officials, not to blindly confuse the holy heart through pillow talk.


    But Su Mianyue didn''t know that Empress Dowager was doing this to warn everyone that she was very supportive of Su Mianyue.


    "Your majesty, your concubines will send your mother back to the palace." Cool air seeped into her knees, and Su Mianyue quickly got up and came to Empress Dowager, speaking softly.


    "Thank you, queen." Mu Tinng nodded.


    "The empress was wronged because the ai family was devoted to the buddha. This harem should be cleaned up, or else it would become a mess sooner or later." Empress Dowager''s voice was not loud, but the surrounding concubines heard it clearly. One by one, they quickly lowered their heads and worried about their future.


    With a light smile, Su Mianyue did not want to meddle in the affairs of the harem, but he thought to himself: the harem was already in a mess, and it was difficult to clean it up.


    Su Mianyue didn''t care much about how Mu Tinng handled the Gu Family. After serving Empress Dowager, Su Mianyue was exhausted. When he returned to Phoenix Palace, Banquet Hall was not over yet.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. The good news of the empress dowager and ming has spread all over Capital City. Should I congratulate you?" Su Mianyue had just laid down when he heard the flat voice in the room.


    "You said it pleasantly, but you didn''t say it well." Su Mianyue sat cross-legged on the bed with the quilt and waited for Wanyan Lin unhappily. "Come on, come to me in the middle of the night. You didn''t come all the way here to laugh at me, did you? You''re really a pain in the ass."


    Su Mianyue also glanced at Wanyan Lin''s lower body and snorted, making Wanyan Lin''s face turn red.


    Was he being teased?


    "After a country, can''t you be a little more reserved?" Wanyan Lin coughed loudly to cover up his gaffe, but the blush on his face did not subside.


    "No," Su Mianyue replied seriously.


    "You are hopeless." Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue, shook his head and sighed, "Wasting this beautiful face is a sin."


    "Thank you for the compliment. I have always known that I am unparalleled in beauty, but I have to trouble you to speak up." Su Mianyue frowned impatiently. "From the first day you met me, you knew that I had no chance with a lady in my life. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to go to a brothel, and I wouldn''t dare to wrap up a brothel sister."


    Su Mianyue''s face was getting hotter and hotter. Wanyan Lin subconsciously played with the jade pendant on his waist and coughed a few times before saying, "The things in the shed are ready. I haven''t seen you come to collect the deed for a few days, so I came to ask."


    Wanyan Lin''s reason was a little far-fetched.


    But Wanyan Lin reminded Su Mianyue of this. He slapped his forehead and made a loud sound. "Hey, how could you forget this? It''s a waste of money."


    "It''s true that I have no affinity with a lady." Wanyan Lin sighed as he watched Su Mianyue blush.


    "Come on, you''re not that kind of person. You can''t risk entering the palace for my benefit. What''s the matter this time?" Su Mianyue asked, and immediately said warily, "First of all, I have limited ability. It''s useless for you to beg me for anything I can''t do. Even if you give me gold, I know what it means to do what you can."


    Almost all of her dealings with Wanyan Lin were based on interests. Although she had some kind of friendship, she also lightly asked Su Mianyue to put interests behind them. Otherwise, she didn''t know how she would be tricked to death.


    Of course, every time Su Mianyue saw a pair of hands that were as nimble as before, he would thank Wanyan Lin. Without his special medicine, he was afraid that she would become a cripple.


    Wanyan Lin was snatched away by Su Mianyue several times before Su Mianyue said, "There''s something fishy about the Heaven Wolf Country surrender. I just got the news that when the Heaven Wolf Country sends envoys to negotiate, they will also send people to negotiate the ten-year alliance with the Heaven Wolf Country."


    "You mean the Hengyuan emperor who stole your throne has an affair with the emperor of the Heaven Wolf Country?" Su Mianyue understood.


    "Cough." Wanyan Lin almost choked on his saliva. After hesitating, he nodded and said, "I don''t have any concrete evidence, but too many coincidences are no longer coincidences. And I suspect that Tianlan has nails from other countries."


    "Oh." Su Mianyue nodded and asked, "What does it have to do with me?"

 Chapter 121 Even the Way She Fell Was So Flirtatious

    "Aren''t you the queen?" Wanyan Lin retorted, "You were worried about those people when the bug struck. Now you''re not afraid of the Hengyuan and the Heaven Wolf Country working together, or even other countries taking part in the attack on the internet, killing innocent people?"


    "First of all, I''m just a nominal queen. I''m going to run away sooner or later. I don''t have a strong sense of belonging to the Tianlan. Second, if Mu Tinng can''t even hold back the country, it''s better to step down and give up his position as soon as possible. I''m not interested in helping him for the rest of his life. I''m not a bodhisattva. I can''t save the suffering. Even if I am a bodhisattva, I am also a mud bodhisattva. Let''s cross the river first." As he spoke, Su Mianyue pointed to the pastry box on the side and asked Wanyan Lin to bring it over.


    The two of them sat on the phoenix bed, eating pastries and drinking scented tea. Occasionally, they chatted and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    "So you don''t care about the throne anymore?" Su Mianyue asked casually, without looking up and sucking on the crumbs of pastry on his fingertips.


    "As long as he doesn''t do it too well, what''s the harm in letting him do it again?" Wanyan Lin''s tone did not detect anything unusual.


    Nodding his head, Su Mianyue sighed, "There will always be a few idiots in this world. For the sake of that golden dragon chair, you can not even take your life, but you don''t know the truth of the high and cold, and you don''t know the true meaning of sacrifice."


    Wanyan Lin didn''t answer. He just took a deep look at Su Mianyue. Maybe he didn''t understand the meaning of choice.


    After a moment of silence, Su Mianyue glanced at Wanyan Lin, who was sitting on her bed with her eyes downcast, and suddenly felt his anger rise. He kicked Wanyan Lin, who was still deep in thought, to the ground.


    "What time is it? Fart! If you have nothing to do, please. Don''t you know that a woman needs a beauty sleep?" Su Mianyue shouted in a low voice to hide his guilt. Who knew yan lin would not be able to escape.


    Su Mianyue had to admit, however, that a handsome man was a good looker, even when he fell, he was so flirtatious.


    "You really don''t want to help me?" Wanyan Lin slowly got up and tidied up a white dress.


    "It''s not over yet, is it? If I say no, I won''t help. Is it easy for sister to live in the palace? In order to help you make Mu Tinng suspicious, I''ll eat until I''m full." Su Mianyue folded his arms and refused firmly.


    "You ate a lot just now." Pointing to the box of pastries on the bed, Wanyan Lin smiled and said, "Actually, helping me is not without benefits. It depends on whether you can think it through."


    "No matter how many benefits there are, you can''t tempt me." Su Mianyue grunted coldly. She had enough money in her hand to live happily ever after. Even if she did not do business in the future, it would be better than being in danger now.


    "Well then, as you wish." Wanyan Lin sighed and looked at Su Mianyue with a hint of grievance and disappointment, "Actually, I didn''t think you would help me either. I just wanted to see if you actually treated me as a friend."


    "There is a saying among the people that friendship is not gold. Never use fire to refine it." Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and made a gesture of invitation to Wanyan Lin. He was very persistent in his attempt, but he still did not change his original intention.


    "Well, you should rest early. If it''s convenient in a few days, you can go to Yicui House to find me so that you can get the title deed." Wanyan Lin''s complicated gaze fell on Su Mianyue. After all, he did not say that he came because he missed her, nor did he say that he met two secret guards when he entered the phoenix palace, and only after a big fight could he break in, which almost alarmed the Imperial Guard.


    After saying this, Wanyan Lin waved at Su Mianyue and leisurely walked out of his bedroom. As for how he was going to leave Phoenix Palace, Su Mianyue didn''t care. This guy''s light work was good.


    "Hengyuan, Hengyuan..." Lying on the bed with a quilt in her arms, Su Mianyue was completely lost in her thoughts. She knew so little about this continent that she could not analyze the current situation.


    But seeing so many innocent people die in the war, Su Mianyue really couldn''t bear it.


    But is she really going to use her life to save the world?


    ...


    The envoys of the heavenly wolf kingdom and the envoys of the Hengyuan had already arrived at the Tianlan. The officials of the Hengyuan received them according to the specifications. Mu Tinng did not summon them at the first time, which greatly dampened the morale of the other party.


    Long xin was very happy. Mu Tinng also gave a lot of rewards to the concubines in the harem these days and promoted a few concubines with lower status.


    Su Mianyue came to greet Empress Dowager. She met Mu Tinng and Dehai brought warm jade. Mu Tinng said it was Su Mianyue''s intention. Empress Dowager happily held Su Mianyue''s hand and spoke for a long time, and in the meantime, he also criticized Gu Linng.


    "Mother seems to have something on her mind these past few days. When I see her bruises under her eyes, I guess she can''t sleep at night." After leaving Cining Palace, Su Mianyue whispered.


    On the second day of the banquet, Su Mianyue received news that Gu Linng had been demoted to second grade zhaoyi and slapped her ten times, punishing her for a year of study in Weiyang Palace and not leaving without summoning her.


    In fact, such a punishment is neither serious nor light.


    In the past, Gu Linng''s misdeeds were handled lightly, or else the imperial concubine would have been lost. But this time, Gu Linng was really wronged, but Empress Dowager said that in public, Mu Tinng wanted to stand on Empress Dowager''s side, so he had to sacrifice Gu Linng.


    Allowing Gu Linng to continue living in Weiyang Palace showed Mu Tinng''s affection for Gu Linng.


    As for the Gu Family, Grand Preceptor Gu and others were punished with a year''s salary, and Gu Changqing was demoted to a higher rank because of this. This kind of punishment was considered an extrajudicial favor, after all, Empress Dowager''s original crime to the Gu Family an could be big or small.


    "When the empress is free, she often comes to accompany her mother. Although she is happy and quiet, she is the only exception to the empress." Mu Tinng said, holding Su Mianyue''s hand, put on a string of warm jade bracelets for her, and smiled, "Originally, I wanted to polish a headdress for the queen, but now there are only two or three of them."


    Because Empress Dowager was given warm jade the size of a palm, Mu Tinng left a jade pendant, so he could only make a jade pendant for Su Mianyue, as well as a bracelet and a jade hairpin polished with scraps.


    "If the emperor feels that there is less for his concubines, it is important for his concubines to choose a few good gifts from the Heaven Wolf Country and the Hengyuan." Su Mianyue shook his bracelet with a smile and narrowed his eyes into crescents in the sunlight. He asked, "Does your majesty think it looks good? Your concubines think it will be more lively with a ruby ornament, but it will also be less beautiful."


    Seeing Su Mianyue frowning and pouting, Mu Tinng smiled and said, "The empress likes it. I''ll have someone make another string."


    "But isn''t the goat fat jade used up?" Su Mianyue blinked, thinking that he would take some money from mu ting before he left.


    "If the queen likes it, I can find it," Mu Tinng said confidently.


    "Then can the emperor give the jade to his concubines directly? They want to carve it themselves." Su Mianyue''s eyes gleamed with anticipation at Mu Tinng.


    The masters of sculpture in this era could only make a few patterns, and no matter how good the craftsmanship was, it was a waste. However, su mianyue had countless totems in her mind, and perhaps she could become a great master for generations.


    Mu Tinng immediately ordered dehai to search for the warm jade and send it directly to Phoenix Palace. Su Mianyue also knew that the warm jade in Mu Tinng''s stock was not as good as what she had in her hand, otherwise it would have been used long ago.


    Because of the incident with nuan yu, Su Mianyue forgot to hint that there might be something fishy going on with Mu Tinng Heaven Wolf Country and the Hengyuan. Even mu ting dismissed it, saying that she wanted to make a present for Mu Tinng herself, so Mu Tinng agreed to ask Mu Tinng not to come to her these days.


    After the warm jade was delivered, Su Mianyue rubbed his hands together as soon as dehai left. His eyes were shining brightly and he shouted, "This time we''re going to make a fortune. Baby Biwu, hurry up and change your clothes. Let''s get these things out of the palace so as not to take advantage of others."


    Biwu frowned as he looked at the pieces of jade on the table. The smallest one was the size of a baby''s fist, but the largest one was bigger than a set of books. "Miss, are you sure we can all handle these things?"


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue also frowned. She seemed to overestimate the strength of the master and servant. She thought for a moment and said, "Take as much as you can."


    Biwu went to change his clothes bitterly, and Su Mianyue packed them himself. In the end, he reluctantly left the smallest piece of warm jade behind. Since it was said that he wanted to carve a gift for Mu Tinng, he had to give it some meaning.


    After leaving the palace, the master and servant walked around Capital City several times and finally entered an inconspicuous little courtyard. This was Su Mianyue''s newest stronghold, and no one knew her identity except Biwu. The person who was guarding this place was a deaf old man and a five-year-old boy. This was the grandson that Su Mianyue had unintentionally saved.


    Every time master and servant Su Mianyue came over, the old man would sit in the yard with bamboo strips and weave things for them to watch the wind, while the boy would serve tea and water.


    "Wang, take the snacks and eat with your grandfather. Don''t worry about us." Biwu handed over a pack of snacks and dismissed the boy.


    "Baby Biwu, do you think I did something wrong? It was a good idea to save their grandchildren, but we hid everything here. If we were targeted, it would be harmful to their grandchildren." Su Mianyue was a little worried, especially since the day she was leaving was getting closer and closer.


    "If it weren''t for miss, their grandparents and grandchildren would have gone down to the ground to have a family reunion. Miss arranged a place for them to live and left them enough money to grow up and marry Wang. It was already a great favor." Biwu didn''t think so. Perhaps it had something to do with the slavery system of this era. According to Biwu, they should have signed a contract of sale with their grandparents. They probably wouldn''t refuse.


    "That''s all. Worrying is never my sister''s personality. I''ve been feeling a little too emotional lately." Jumping up from his chair, Su Mianyue''s eyes sparkled as he carried the bag to the storeroom. He removed a bunch of bags from an abandoned adobe bed and opened the broken straw mat. Only then did he open the lid and walk into the darkroom they had temporarily dug with Biwu.


    "Miss, don''t you often say that there are three holes in a cunning rabbit''s nest? Most of the treasures are here now. Is it really safe?" Lighting up the oil lamp, Biwu checked the treasures in the dark room and made sure there was no shortage, so he put the lamp aside.


    "I have always believed that eggs can''t be put in one basket." Playing with the warm jade, Su Mianyue thought that it was better not to carve it now, so he dug a hole in the corner with a shovel, buried the warm jade, and continued, "You can rest assured. Hang around with my sister, and keep you safe. You can''t enjoy the silk."


    "Miss!" Biwu exclaimed, quickly escaping from Su Mianyue''s clutches, patting the dirt on her body, and said with disgust, "That''s right, miss is the most honorable woman in the world, naturally she won''t lack these things."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes flashed. After all, he didn''t say anything about leaving. He waited until that day to tell Biwu so that she wouldn''t be scared out of her wits or be discovered by Mu Tinng.


    As for the property beside her, Su Mianyue did not intend to tell Biwu. It was not because he was afraid that Biwu would steal it, but because he was afraid that Biwu would accidentally reveal it in order to protect her.


    The fingers behind her played quietly until they closed six fingers. Su Mianyue snickered. She put her wealth in six different places, not counting Wanyan Lin and Su Yu. Thinking about it, she felt that her future was bright.


    After leaving the darkroom, Su Mianyue cleaned up the traces to avoid being discovered.


    "Wang, come here." Waving at Wang, who was nibbling on the pastry, Su Mianyue realized that she was bursting with love. As long as she saw little zhengtai, she couldn''t help but make a move to ravage her. She did the same, but in a few seconds she loosened the bun head on Wang''s head, and then she stopped under Biwu''s gaze. "Your grandfather is old, and Wang is the only boy in the family. Have you ever thought about what you want to do in the future?"


    Originally, a five-year-old child should be carefree, but the children of poor families should have been in charge of the family, and Wang was already sensible.


    Hearing this, Wang''s eyes lit up at first, then he lowered his head and said, "Wang will learn to cook with grandpa, and he can take care of grandpa more."


    Wang''s grandfather made bamboo baskets and other things. They were really good, but they didn''t earn much money. At most, they could only be enough for their grandparents to chew on, and the two of them had been occupied before because Wang had a high fever and borrowed money from loan sharks. It was obvious that the poor could not get sick.


    "Doesn''t Wang want to study?" Su Mianyue asked with an eyebrow raised.


    "No." Wang''s head dropped even lower.


    "Even if you don''t become an official in the future, you should at least be literate, so that you can start a small business." Seeing Wang''s thoughts, Su Mianyue had no intention of funding Wang I, so he said, "Sister gave Wang a skill. Wang can live a full life with your grandfather on this. Two years of private school is no problem. Is Wang willing?"


    "Yeah." Wang looked up, her eyes sparkling.


    Nodding his head at biwu, Su Mianyue got up and left to do his own thing. Biwu had come to teach ah wang to cook for her, and the cost was not high.


    Su Mianyue had always been a conflicted person, sometimes as soft-hearted as the virgin, such as the encounter of such a poor child as Wang, or worry about large-scale natural and man-made disasters, but sometimes as cold as iron.


    But she didn''t want to be the kind of person who would help others unconditionally.

 Chapter 122 This Young Mans Woman

    After another detour, Su Mianyue came to Cat Lane and went to the study to find what Su Yu had left for her. There were two human skin masks, a box of silver tickets, a few silver ingots and a few pieces of silver. At the bottom of the box, there were two identity letters.


    "Silly boy, you knew I was leaving, so you prepared this?" Without a single word of paper, Su Mianyue knew what Su Yu was thinking. Otherwise, it would be good to prepare a silver ticket, and the silver ingots and broken silver would be meaningless.


    Su Mianyue didn''t want to run out of the palace and point the clues to Cat Lane, so it was safer to put them somewhere else, such as in a barren mountain outside the city.


    As he rode out of the city, Su Mianyue was dressed in ordinary women''s clothes and her hair was simply tied up. Although it was difficult to conceal her unique temperament in a hoodie, it attracted the attention of many people along the way.


    "Check this woman out." After the man said this, he took the caravan into Capital City. Su Mianyue did not notice him, and he did not know that if Su Yu had not left a secret guard for her, she was afraid that the things she buried would have fallen into the man''s hands, which would bring endless trouble to her and Su Yu.


    Not to mention where Su Mianyue had buried the things, the merchant caravans of the confucians entered the city and settled down at the four seas building, the largest restaurant in Capital City, and generously booked a courtyard.


    "If there is any need to be objective, just let someone tell you. The little one will serve you well." After the waiter led the person to the courtyard, he said a few words of flattery and was naturally rewarded.


    "Master, the emperor of the Tianlan has not summoned our emissary yet. Is he not planning to make peace?" A man dressed as a butler came forward and bowed respectfully, but his tone was somewhat resentful. "Little Emperor of the Tianlan is too arrogant. He actually gave the power to the Hengyuan. This is a challenge to the dignity of the country."


    "The national prestige of the Hengyuan?" The man sneered and said, "The Hengyuan has been messed up by Prince Regent. The years of war have made the national treasury even more empty. Now that Prince Regent has fallen, my country is still constrained by the remnants of Prince Regent''s evils. As the most stable country in the current situation, how can the Tianlan look up to such a level?"


    Yes, the man dressed as a confucian businessman was the Hengyuan''s new emperor, Wanyan Zhen.


    When the emissary came, Wanyan Zhen was a step late in disguise. It was obvious that he had expected the emissary group to meet such treatment, but his eyes were still burning with anger.


    The butler was dressed up as Yelvling, the commander of Wanyan Zhen''s personal guard, who had been following Wanyan Zhen since he was a child. The master and servant had a deep feeling, and getting rid of Prince Regent was something that the two of them had planned for a long time.


    "Hateful!" Yelvling clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He wished he could rush into the palace right now and teach Mu Tinng a lesson. He also wished he could kill all the remnants of Prince Regent''s power. However, their foundation was not stable, so he had to bear with it.


    "Don''t forget the purpose of our visit. Let''s go down." Wanyan Zhen waved his hand, and the rage in his eyes could no longer be concealed after jerez left.


    For so many years, under Prince Regent''s eyes, Wanyan Zhen''s character had been twisted, his bloodlust had long eroded his humanity, and he had even raised a secret guard who specialized in looting and plundering, including killing some people who could not be moved on the surface. And jeremy zero did not know these people existed, and Wanyan Zhen would not easily contact them.


    If there were no such people, Wanyan Zhen would not be able to wait for the opportunity to kill Prince Regent, and would not be able to sit in the ninth and fifth place after the elimination of Prince Regent.


    "After the peace agreement is signed, it is time for the remaining evils to die." The teacup in his hand was crushed, and bright red blood flowed through his fingers. Wanyan Zhen smiled grimly, his eyes shining with excitement.


    Su Mianyue had to go to qiongyu alley to find biwu, so after hiding something, he turned back and took Biwu back to the palace with him. Fortunately, he didn''t meet Wanyan Zhen this time, otherwise he would be in trouble.


    But Wanyan Zhen couldn''t find Su Mianyue for the time being, but someone in the palace was looking for trouble.


    Just as she changed her clothes, Chunhua came in and reported, "Concubine Lang and Concubine Ya had an argument in Imperial Garden. Concubine Lang pushed Concubine Ya, and Concubine Ya fell. When the imperial doctor arrived, she had a miscarriage."


    Just as he was about to pick up the teacup, Su Mianyue wrinkled and motioned for Chunhua to continue.


    "The virtuous empress came forward to punish Concubine Lang, and Concubine Shu came forward to defend her. Because the empress was closed and did not see any guests, they went to Deqing Palace and almost surprised Concubine Qing. Concubine De drove everyone out in a fit of anger. Now princess shu is protecting Concubine Lang and going to Cining Palace. The virtuous empress is going to ask the emperor for an order to seek justice for her." Chunhua continued.


    "It''s true that you don''t stop for a moment. You''re not the one to worry about." Su Mianyue picked up his teacup and took a sip.


    Concubine Ya was pregnant, but not publicly, and he was still wandering around Imperial Garden, which was weird.


    Concubine Ya and Concubine Lang were special, and if they were not handled properly, they would lose face with their mother. Although the two small countries were not afraid, the other countries would keep an eye on this matter, which would affect the overall situation in the long run.


    Most importantly, since Concubine Ya was pregnant, even if she had a verbal argument with Concubine Lang, she should be careful. How could she end up like this?


    "Do you know why they quarreled?" After putting down the teacup, Su Mianyue asked indifferently.


    "I don''t know." Chunhua shook his head.


    "Is there any movement in Weiyang Palace?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    "Nothing unusual," Chunhua replied.


    "Go down and report any progress." Su Mianyue waved and asked Chunhua to leave.


    After Chunhua left, Biwu stepped forward and asked, "Does miss suspect that Concubine Ya has something to do with Weiyang Palace?"


    "Gu Linng used to be so favored, and there were many people in the harem who befriended him. Didn''t yingchun give up a few pieces of chess that Gu Linng had planted in other palaces? Do you think yingchun would give up everyone?" Su Mianyue sneered. She was the one who looked after gu ling. She could stir up trouble even if she was grounded.


    "But what gu zhaoyi did was not beneficial at all, was it?" Biwu was puzzled.


    "Some people just like to base their happiness on the pain of others. If Deqing Palace hadn''t been too guarded against it, she would have done it again. Besides, Gu Linng should have a big secret, but she hid it too deep for me to figure it out." Su Mianyue frowned as he touched the edge of the cup with his fingertips.


    Su Mianyue had never known the truth about the assassination in Banquet Hall. The only thing he could be sure of was that gu ling was not just a clean identity as Grand Preceptor Gu''s daughter, and that the master archer that day could not be raised by Grand Preceptor Gu.


    No, and the people who did the assassination in Phoenix Palace before that should also have something to do with Gu Linng.


    "It must be her," Su Mianyue said softly, as if trying to clear the fog, but it was only a little short of seeing the truth.


    "Who is it?" Biwu was startled and asked subconsciously.


    "Nothing." Before clearing his mind, Su Mianyue didn''t want Biwu to worry about it, so he said, "Go and get my tools. Maybe the emperor will come soon. It''s not good to do nothing."


    With that said, Su Mianyue opened the drawer on the couch, took out the smallest piece of warm jade, and planned to carve a portrait of Mu Tinng for him, which was the most sincere.


    But this time, Su Mianyue was wrong. Mu Tinng suppressed the matter with a thunderous momentum. Concubine Lang was beaten twenty times, and he was fined and imprisoned for a year. Concubine Ya was given something to comfort him.


    An incident that was supposed to stir up a great storm, was so hasty, until half a year after Su Mianyue left the palace, Concubine Ya was seriously ill and died. There was no intention of pursuing it, but instead, he sent another princess to the palace to show his loyalty to the Tianlan.


    Mu Tinng had recently summoned the envoys of the Heaven Wolf Country and the Heaven Wolf Country respectively, busy making the treaty, but did not have much time to look for Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue would walk out of the palace almost every day and carve Mu Tinng''s portrait in an hour at night, making life rich and colorful.


    Today, Su Mianyue took Biwu out of the palace as usual, and the goal was the Yihong Whorehouse, which had not been there for a long time. It was also a disguised farewell to Xuezhu.


    "There''s still half a month left." In the carriage, Su Mianyue murmured with a fan in his hand holding his cheek.


    "What did miss say?" Asked Biwu, who was leaning against the car window to see the bustling scene on the street.


    "It''s okay." Su Mianyue shook her head. The day of leaving the palace was getting closer and closer, but she felt a little uneasy and hoped that everything would go well.


    "We haven''t seen miss snow bamboo for a long time. We must dance with miss snow bamboo today," Biwu said excitedly.


    "Okay, as long as Biwu baby can afford it." Su Mianyue smiled and joked, then closed her eyes to recover herself. She secretly said," it''s better not to leave the palace after today so that no one will find out about her whereabouts and cause unnecessary trouble. When she leaves the palace, she can play whatever she wants, and there''s no need to worry."


    Inside the Yihong Whorehouse, the door of Xuezhu''s room was closed, and the lady outside explained to Wanyan Zhen with a smile, "Don''t be angry with this young master. Our miss Xuezhu has always been a busybody, but there are rules in our line of work. Miss Xuezhu has been taken over by a benefactor. Unless the benefactor gives up on her own initiative, miss Xuezhu will not be able to see anyone. Please forgive me, young master."


    The old madam said this at any time, but in her heart she scolded Xuezhu for being ungrateful. The nameless Childe Su had not come for a long time, and even if she saw a guest, she would not be known. She did not know how to earn any money.


    Although there were rumors that prince su was the son of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, the old madam had sent someone to check. At the beginning, Second Childe of the Su Family had mistaken her for the wrong person, and the one who was dragged away was not his brother. The old madam almost threw herself over in anger.


    "One thousand two." Wanyan Zhen said a number without saying a word.


    Although Yelvling frowned, he still took out a thousand taels of silver ticket and dangled it in front of the madam, "Mom, don''t bully us. We are foreigners. We dare to run a business in other countries. We know people from both black and white families. Our son is just an admirer of fame. It would be inhumane of mom to stop us from seeing miss xuezhu."


    The madam wanted to take the money, but a thousand taels of silver was not enough for her to make an exception. After all, the amount of money that Su Mianyue had set up the shop was much higher than that.


    "Excuse me, young master, this is really not a matter of money..."


    "Ten thousand taels." Wanyan Zhen offered again. According to his investigation, the woman he saw riding at the gate of the city that day was most likely Xuezhu. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have spent a lot of money asking for an interview, just to make a good impression.


    "Young master!" Yelvling disagreed, but at Wanyan Zhen''s signal, he had to take out another stack of silver tickets.


    "Yo hey, the young master is really rich. His hand is ten thousand taels of silver. It shows that he is sincere to our miss Xuezhu. If mother stops him again, it will be inhumane." The old madam smiled and snatched the money ticket from her hand, afraid that the deal would be ruined if she slowed down.


    "Ten thousand taels of silver, and my mother will be able to cut off this young man''s woman. There is really no credibility in the Yihong Whorehouse." Su Mianyue''s voice sounded unhurriedly, but it made the old lady''s face change, but it was only a moment of embarrassment, and the bill was accepted.


    "Oh, what kind of wind is it today? Childe Su hasn''t been to my Yihong Whorehouse in a few days. My mother thought Childe Su had moved on and forgotten miss Xuezhu." The old madam smiled and went up to greet her, always smiling in front of the gold lord.


    Hearing Su Mianyue''s voice, Xuezhu had already opened the door to welcome her out. Her reddened eyes could not help but see the grievance in her heart, "Childe Su."


    "You''ve lost weight." Su Mianyue picked up Xuezhu with a folding fan and turned to the madam, "May I trouble your mother to prepare some good food and wine in the kitchen? Also, please don''t let any irrelevant people in from now on. It won''t disturb the peace and quiet of this young man and woman."


    After saying this, without waiting for the lady to make amends, Su Mianyue went into Xuezhu''s room first.


    When the door was closed again, the old lady smiled and said, "This young master, this snow bamboo girl''s face has also been seen. If the young master does not find other girls to accompany him, mother will give him a present?"

 Chapter 123 Woman, You Really Have to Be Ruthless to Yourself

    Wanyan Zhen had just woken up from his infatuation with Xuezhu. This was the first woman he had ever seen who had the audacity to sweep him in the afterglow with a look of disdain. From her figure, she should be the same person as the woman he had seen at the city gate, but he did not expect to be so beautiful after taking off the veil.


    Wanyan Zhen had completely forgotten that before he ascended to the throne, he had hardly seen any girlfriends and had been hiding in a corner all day to survive.


    After being woken up by the madam''s words, yan zhen turned around and left with Yelvling, thinking about how to take Xuezhu away and conquer her.


    The master and servant, who were caught up in their own thoughts, did not notice that there were two people hidden at the other end of the corridor, and their looks were similar to his.


    "Master, do you want to go down..." The grey attendant made a neck rub.


    "No need." Wanyan Lin frowned. Then, as if he had never met Wanyan Zhen, he gave an indifferent order, "Just send someone to keep an eye on him."


    It wasn''t that Wanyan Lin didn''t want to kill Wanyan Zhen, but he knew too well that as a prince, he would definitely cultivate his own dark forces. Wan yanzhen could not be compared to Wanyan Se, the trash.


    As the gray-robed entourage went down to arrange the surveillance, a murderous glint appeared in Wanyan Lin''s eyes. Wanyan zhen did not even think of any brotherhood and wanted to get rid of him quickly. How could he let him go so easily?


    A mocking smile hung from the corner of his lips. Wanyan Lin stepped into Xuezhu''s yard. Fortunately, he came to see Su Mianyue today, or else he would have missed the incident of yan zhen coming to Imperial Capital, the Tianlan.


    In the room, Su Mianyue and Xuezhu were talking. Although Xuezhu did not mean to blame, Su Mianyue was a little overwhelmed by the yearning. Did she deceive the girl?


    Seeing that biwu was eating and chuckling, Su Mianyue picked up a grape and threw it at her, successfully silencing Biwu.


    "Xuezhu, it''s fate for us to know each other once, but I''m leaving Imperial Capital soon, and I might not come back for the rest of my life. The only thing I can''t worry about is you." Su Mianyue sighed and looked at Xuezhu with some lingering eyes.


    Speaking of which, Xuezhu also helped Su Mianyue make a large sum of money, and the money spent on Xuezhu was only one-tenth of it.


    "Where is the young master going? Can you take Xuezhu with you?" Xuezhu asked anxiously, not caring about being reserved, "Please rest assured, young master. Xuezhu knows his status is lowly, and he doesn''t dare to ask for the position of the first wife. Even if he is a servant, please ask young master to take Xuezhu with him."


    Su Mianyue choked, feeling a little flustered in the wind. After a moment of silence, he apologized, "Xuezhu, you are a good girl. You must not underestimate yourself. In the future, you will definitely meet a good person who treats you sincerely."


    "Didn''t the young master say that Xuezhu is the young master''s woman and that he is not allowed to be touched?" Xuezhu''s eyes reddened and looked at Su Mianyue expectantly.


    "Xuezhu, I came here today to say goodbye to you, and to ask if you would like to redeem yourself. I will leave you a sum of money, and with your intelligence and talent, you will be able to start over again." Su Mianyue sighed and said, "Leave Imperial Capital. Go anywhere. The outside world is so beautiful. While you''re still young, walk around and look for someone who belongs to you."


    "Young master..." Xuezhu did not cry, but she could see that Su Mianyue was serious and did not want to take her away.


    The room was silent for a moment. Su Mianyue sat there awkwardly and was about to leave when the door was opened. He looked up and saw that it was Wanyan Lin.


    "Brother Su, miss Xuezhu." Wanyan Lin greeted him politely. Seeing that snow bamboo''s eyes were red, he obviously had just cried, so he touched his nose and said awkwardly, "It seems that it''s not the right time for bai so-and-so to come, but with beautiful Brother Su on the side, why are you willing to make the other party cry? This is not in line with the style of a gentleman."


    Wanyan Lin said, shaking his head and tutting, but no one wanted to leave. He sat down beside Su Mianyue.


    The eye knife flew several times at Wanyan Lin, and Su Mianyue really wanted to kick this person out. Knowing that she was a woman, she said such things, afraid that the girl would not be sad enough?


    "Childe Bai misunderstood. My little... Master came to say goodbye to miss Xuezhu and was willing to redeem miss xuezhu. He left her a good sum of money, but miss Xuezhu..." Biwu did not finish his sentence, which was to save Xuezhu some face.


    "Is Brother Su leaving?" Wanyan Lin pretended to be surprised, but in fact, it was a series of surprises. Part of the reason why he took the risk to return to Imperial Capital was because of Su Mianyue, who did not expect her to finally make up her mind.


    "Yes, we''ll leave in half a month at the latest." With a meaningful look at Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue knew that he understood what he meant and would arrange everything.


    "If that''s the case, I will hold a banquet for my brother another day and practice it for Brother Su. He will meet again someday." Wanyan Lin raised his teacup. "Tea for my brother. I wish Brother Su a safe journey."


    "Borrow brother bai''s good words." Su Mianyue raised his teacup and took a sip, then looked at Xuezhu and asked, "Xuezhu, have you thought it through? Yihong Whorehouse is not a permanent place to live."


    Xuezhu had been looking at Su Mianyue, and seeing that she still did not change her original intention, she nodded with difficulty and said, "Xuezhu thanks Childe Su for his kindness. I am afraid that there is no chance to repay Childe Su''s kindness again in this life. I only have to dance the sword to express my feelings."


    "That''s great." Su Mianyue gave Biwu a look and asked her to talk to the old lady. It was also a chance for Biwu to talk business, but Su Mianyue knew very well that he would spend more money.


    Xuezhu''s sword dance was originally a resolute style of music. At this moment, his mood was difficult to calm down, and his sword strokes were even more fierce. His slightly red eyes were more like a bloodthirsty female general, and his demeanor was limitless.


    After the song was finished, Xuezhu took his sword and saluted Su Mianyue. At this time, biwu returned with Xuezhu''s contract of sale. It was not hard to tell from his angry little face that he had been cut by the madam.


    "Spend more money. It''s just a lesson. We''re not angry. We''re not angry." Su Mianyue kindly stroked Biwu''s chest to comfort her.


    "Hooligan." Who knew that not only was Biwu ungrateful, but he also jumped three feet away, clutching his chest tightly, looking as if he had been thinned.


    Su Mianyue''s hands were stiff and empty, looking at Biwu awkwardly, while Wanyan Lin beside him laughed and forgot to keep his elegant and noble appearance.


    Biwu''s face turned red with laughter and stomped to wait outside the door.


    With a glare at Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue returned the deed to Xuezhu and gave him a stack of silver tickets, at least ten thousand taels. If xuezhu marries someone, she will be able to buy a generous dowry.


    And snow bamboo has been in the Yihong Whorehouse for many years, and its own money will not be less.


    "Take care." Su Mianyue thought about it, picked up his teacup and said two words to snow bamboo before taking a sip.


    "Take care, young master." Xuezhu''s eyes were still red, but he still held the teacup in return.


    Frustrated by the lingering gaze of snow bamboo, Su Mianyue left without asking what Xuezhu planned to do in the future. Goodbye was endless.


    Wanyan Lin gave Xuezhu a complicated look, then shook his head to keep up with Su Mianyue.


    As biwu was far away, Wanyan Lin whispered, "Are you sure about half a month later?"


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded. Even if she came in men''s clothing, it was inconvenient for her to talk about it.


    "I''ll arrange everything," Wanyan Lin whispered.


    "In that case, I saved it. Maybe I can ask you to help me again." Su Mianyue chuckled and threw up the broken jade. Wanyan Lin just smiled and did not answer.


    Not to mention that after the two parted ways, Wanyan Lin asked his men to arrange for Su Mianyue to be escorted out of the palace. After all, the secret passage could only be used without anyone noticing, and Su Mianyue planned to leave the palace, afraid that something would happen.


    It had to be said that Wanyan Lin had prepared for a rainy day, and that was why he saved Su Mianyue''s life.


    After Su Mianyue returned to the palace, Chunhua told her that Mu Tinng had gone to Weiyang Palace because Gu Linng had a heart attack and almost died.


    "Woman, you really have to be ruthless to yourself." Su Mianyue just sneered and stopped paying attention to it. Instead, he thought about how to hint at the traitor of Mu Tinng Tianlan before he left.


    The items in Phoenix Palace were almost empty. Su Mianyue asked Biwu to clean them up. She didn''t even leave the items on the dressing table. She planned to leave no hair behind.


    "Baby Biwu, do you think it''s possible for the emperor to divorce or divorce her?" Bored, Su Mianyue asked in a low voice while eating fruit.


    "I have only heard of the emperor''s abolition." Biwu replied, not expecting Su Mianyue to leave the palace at all.


    "What happened to the disabled?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    "Either you go into a cold palace, and you end up miserable, or you die." Biwu replied, then added, "But as far as I know, going into a cold palace is worse than being executed. Most people are crazy."


    After giving Biwu a blank look, Su Mianyue decided not to ask. She just wanted to leave the palace. She could not leave with a bundle. Otherwise, the su family would be implicated.


    It was no longer a matter of fact not to reciprocate the affection of his predecessor. If they were to be implicated in their deaths, Su Mianyue would not be able to live in peace in the future.


    "Let''s go and say hello to Empress Dowager." Su Mianyue had always been a doer, and it would be best if she communicated with the su family about her leaving the palace, at least to let them deal with it.


    Su Hao was the best candidate.


    Because su chengye had fought for the best interests for the Hengyuan in the negotiation with the Hengyuan, Mu Tinng allowed Su Chengye to take seven days off, and a lot of rewards were carried into the su mansion.


    Su Mianyue came to see Empress Dowager at this time and tactfully expressed his desire to return to the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Empress Dowager agreed.


    And Su Chengye''s birthday is coming, and there is no woman in charge of the center, Su Mianyue can help to share one or two.


    The reason why Empress Dowager really nodded was that Mu Tinng went to Weiyang Palace and stayed for a whole day. Empress Dowager felt that Su Mianyue must be unhappy and wanted to go out and hide.


    "Mother, when your son comes back, I will bring you something delicious and fun." As soon as Su Mianyue was happy, he forgot the etiquette and her identity. She was not allowed to go shopping.


    Empress Dowager waved his hand and asked Su Mianyue to leave. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    "The empress is really sweet to Empress Dowager. Why is Empress Dowager sighing?" Nanny Lin asked with a smile as he loosened his muscles and bones for Empress Dowager.


    "What the ai family likes most about the empress is her straightforwardness. This girl is a really smart person. She knows what she wants, and she doesn''t like to play those insidious tricks. However, the emperor can''t see her good points. She is bewitched by that gloomy woman and breaks the empress''s heart again and again. Aijia is afraid of the empress dowager being eccentric." Empress Dowager closed her eyes and waved, asking Nanny Lin to help her take a nap.


    Nanny Lin had to comfort him, "Didn''t Empress Dowager say that children and grandchildren have their own blessings? According to the old slave, the empress will surely come to the bitter end of the day and hand in hand with the emperor."


    "I hope so." There was a hint of helplessness in Empress Dowager''s voice. Her son had grown up, and she could not teach him all the time. Otherwise, it would be counterproductive. But who could say what would happen in the future?

 Chapter 124 Cherish Life And Stay Away from Mu Ting

    Su Mianyue went to the Su Family and did not see Su Hao. Knowing that he was sent by Mu Tinng to send the envoy to the Hengyuan, he could not come back for at least two or three days. He could only sigh that he had made a fool of himself, so he went back to the palace after visiting Su Chengye and Su Zhe.


    That night, Mu Tinng stayed in Weiyang Palace. Su Mianyue didn''t have to ask and guess that Gu Linng was in a bad situation, but there was no danger of his life.


    "Biwu baby, go and get my jewelry box. Let''s be a money-splitting boy today." Su Mianyue chuckled and glanced lightly in the direction of Weiyang Palace.


    "Didn''t miss say she was going to be an iron rooster? Why is she going to lose money again?" Biwu asked in puzzlement, but still according to Su Mianyue''s wishes, he took the jewelry box over.


    When Su Mianyue opened the box, he picked out a few valuable pieces of jewelry, all of which were tributes from the Heaven Wolf Country and the Hengyuan. When Mu Tinng asked Su Mianyue to choose, Su Mianyue picked out a box without any hesitation, which made the other concubines kneel and beg for a reward.


    "Concubine Shu likes beautiful colors the most. This agate necklace must be her favorite. The virtuous consort has always been simple and elegant, and she believes in buddhism. This jade buddha pearl suits her heart. Concubine Hua is round and fair, and this south pearl suits each other best, Concubine De..." Su Mianyue took out every piece of jewelry, and then said the title of a concubine, Biwu carefully remembered on the side, one by one put together.


    When there was only a simple ruby ring left in the jewelry box, Su Mianyue picked it up and looked at it for a while, and found that the pattern on it was very special, like some symbols, but she could not understand the meaning of the above, and felt very unique, which was why she would have taken it back in the first place.


    "It''s a good thing there''s one left. Otherwise, we''ll lose money this time." It was just right to put the ring on his middle finger. Su Mianyue looked at it for a while. When he looked up and saw biwu pouting, he couldn''t help but laugh and say, "Go ahead. There will be a good show tomorrow."


    "Miss has lost so much money, so many people may think that you are stupid. Tomorrow, everyone will talk about the brain of Phoenix Palace. It''s not a good show." Biwu muttered in a low voice, even packing her jewelry a little harder.


    "You little money-grubber, you are nothing but worldly possessions, which makes you so unhappy. I can''t finish wearing them, let alone sell them for money. Keeping them is just taking up space." Su Mianyue said with a sly smile and said, "Just wait. The one in Weiyang Palace who used his blood this time to pull the emperor over. Tomorrow, when he hears the news that our palace is fighting for justice and wealth, he will surely vomit blood. This heart disease will not be cured for a while. We just happened to be quiet."


    "Will it?" Biwu didn''t really believe it.


    "Of course I will. If you don''t believe me, let''s make a bet. If that person gets angry and dies, you lose your favorite jewelry to me. If she finds pleasure in it, you can choose two pieces of jewelry in my room," Su Mianyue said generously.


    Su Mianyue was not to blame for being so sure. Gu Linng had always been poor, and when she was favored, Mu Tinng moved all the good things to Weiyang Palace, but this time there was nothing for her. Gu Linng was not angry. In Gu Linng''s opinion, all the things that Su Mianyue gave out belonged to her.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was so confident, Biwu was uncertain. He hesitated and decided to take a gamble. If he lost, he would find a way to win back.


    Su Mianyue sent ornaments to various palaces and courtyards without any reason. Many people were very happy, and the news quickly spread to Weiyang Palace.


    Mu Tinng was now in court, and gu ling no longer pretended to be weak, even though she was seriously ill.


    "Su Mianyue, what kind of tricks are you trying to play, bitch? Are you trying to win over people?" When Gu Linng got the news, he gritted his teeth and roared, and soon fainted on the bed. The result of the imperial doctor''s diagnosis was anger.


    However, the reason why Gu Linng was angry could not be known to Mu Tinng, so he gave up a jade pendant without the words of tribute to bribe the imperial doctor. Gu Linng, who was distressed, almost fainted again.


    Su Mianyue laughed three times when he heard about Weiyang Palace. It was a lot of fun to have such a greedy and narrow-minded''love rival''.


    Biwu felt a throbbing pain in her heart. Su Mianyue gave her a pair of jade bracelets and returned them.


    "All right, stop the pain. I''m satisfied with the lady who will serve me later. Isn''t it yours again?" Su Mianyue shook the jade bracelet in his hand and put it on his white wrist angrily. Seeing that biwu glanced at him from time to time, he was very pleased. However, he ordered, "It''s time for the emperor to go to Weiyang Palace at this time. Ask the kitchen to prepare some tonics. Send them over yourself."


    "It''s a waste to feed a woman like that." Biwu swung his handkerchief and turned to the kitchen. Even if he complained, it wouldn''t go against Su Mianyue''s wishes.


    Shaking the table on his wrist, Su Mianyue happily began to carve some warm jade on the table.


    Didn''t Gu Linng trick Mu Tinng out of it by pretending to be sick? Then she will let Gu Linng''s heart disease for a longer time, and it is best that there is no possibility of recovery, let her slowly regret it.


    Focused on the carving, Su Mianyue didn''t pay attention to the time. He just thought that Biwu would be back soon.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was busy, Biwu obediently stood aside, or Su Mianyue glanced at her from the corner of the eye and found Biwu''s face full of joy. He opened his mouth voluntarily. "Are you in a good mood?"


    "Yeah, it''s good." Biwu nodded vigorously, vividly imitating how Gu Linng looked after she went to Weiyang Palace. She reluctantly refused to drink the tonic that Su Mianyue had given her.


    In the end, Mu Tinng had a cold face and ordered Gu Linng to drink it, but Gu Linng had tears in his eyes. After drinking it, he covered his chest and said that he was not feeling well.


    "Haha, miss didn''t see it. The emperor''s face was so ugly at that time. If it weren''t for''s serious illness, he would have reprimanded her severely." Biwu was smiling as he spoke, and he was in a good mood.


    "You little girl, aren''t you always stirring up trouble on the side?" Su Mianyue took the time to look up at Biwu and saw her playfully sticking out her tongue. She knew she was right.


    "The servant only told the truth about how the empress cared about''s illness," Biwu replied.


    "That''s all?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows.


    Biwu shrank his neck and said in a low voice, "By the way, miss, you have been busy preparing gifts for the emperor these days, as well as... And recently, you have studied new food and asked if the emperor has time to come over for dinner."


    "Has the emperor agreed?" Su Mianyue''s tone remained unchanged, as if he had asked casually.


    "The emperor said he would come over for dinner." Biwu lowered his head and knew that Su Mianyue disliked making contact with Mu Tinng the most. He looked like a little daughter-in-law who had done something wrong, "When heard that, he was so angry that he almost stopped breathing. The emperor just coldly asked people to announce the imperial physician, so he sent him to the imperial study."


    "Well done, the bracelets have returned to their original owners." Su Mianyue withdrew the jade bracelet and placed it at the corner of the table, but his brows could not help but lift.


    Mu Tinng had been so nice to her lately that he had upset Gu Linng more than once to take into account her feelings. Although Gu Linng was always a warning when he made a mistake, she was the one who punished Gu Linng.


    Could it be that the man had changed his mind and found out that she was Su Mianyue''s good, ready to move on?


    Having no time to carve, Su Mianyue threw away his knife and ordered, "You can make arrangements for dinner. I''ll go and rest for a while."


    "Miss, are you really not considering giving the emperor another chance?" Biwu hesitated and asked.


    Su Mianyue had been avoiding this topic, but the time he left was getting closer and closer, so he wanted to test Biwu''s thoughts. "Biwu baby, you''ve been by my side for so many years, and you should know how much I''ve suffered from the word love, even the entire Prime Minister''s Mansion. Mu Tinng''s love for Gu Linng, you see it in your eyes, but it''s less than half a year old. Are you sure it''s a good thing for me to continue loving Mu Tinng, not a path to death?"


    "Bah, bah, bah, there is no taboo in children''s words. Miss, don''t say this word. It''s not auspicious." Biwu vomited twice and looked at Su Mianyue worriedly.


    "It''s always one or two people who make me unlucky, so'' cherish life and stay away from Mu Tinng'', and your miss will carry it out." Su Mianyue clenched his fist and swore.


    "But miss is the queen, and she has to depend on the emperor for the rest of her life. If..." As Biwu spoke, his eyes suddenly widened and he looked at Su Mianyue in disbelief. After a long time, he opened his mouth and said, "Miss, are you thinking..."


    "If I do that, what will you do?" Interrupting Biwu''s words, Su Mianyue looked into Biwu''s eyes earnestly and wanted her to answer the most truthful question.


    "The life of a servant is given by the young lady. I have been with the young lady for the rest of my life." Although Biwu''s face was pale, he still nodded firmly, but he asked worriedly, "But where can we two weak women go? Will the Prime Minister''s Mansion be implicated?"


    "This matter needs to be discussed in the long run. I''ll let you know when I figure out what to do." Su Mianyue waved his hand and walked towards the bedroom, but he was equally worried.


    Su Mianyue had been waiting for the time to leave ever since he crossed the border, but he had ignored the possibility that the su family might be involved.


    "My heart is so tired." She sprawled out on the bed, and Su Mianyue subconsciously tapped the bed with her fingertips until she fell asleep, not knowing what to do.


    Not to mention that Mu Tinng came to the phoenix palace for dinner at night, the portrait carved by Su Mianyue was finally completed in three days, and Biwu immediately sent a letter to Mu Tinng. She wanted to present a gift.


    Most importantly, Mu Tinng had just finished dealing with the national affairs at this moment. If Su Mianyue didn''t go to intercept hu, Mu Tinng would go to Weiyang Palace, which made Gu Linng proud in vain.


    But after Mu Tinng came, his face was not very good, and Su Mianyue''s originally cheerful expression gradually faded.


    "When the Hengyuan envoy is assassinated, su hao will be sent back to the mansion in another hour in order to save someone from serious injury." Mu Tinng spoke with a heavy tone.


    Now, the su mansion had withered. Among the children of Su Mianyue''s generation, only su hao had a future, but he was alone and could not afford it. Therefore, Mu Tinng had no intention of continuing to attack the su mansion.


    However, su hao was on the line of life and death, afraid that Su Chengye would not be able to bear the successive blows, and Su Mianyue''s position would also be affected by the decline of the mother race, which is why Mu Tinng intended to give Su Hao a chance to grow up.


    "How could..." Su Mianyue''s face was pale and his body was a little weak. Fortunately, Biwu was there to support him.


    "I have sent Imperial Physician Xie and Imperial Physician Zhang to the su mansion. They will do their best to save Su Hao." Mu Tinng wanted to say something comforting, but she knew that Su Mianyue wouldn''t listen at the moment.


    Holding Su Mianyue down, Mu Tinng reached out to open the brocade box on the table. A portrait of warm jade immediately appeared in front of him. If it was not for the wrong time, mu ting would have praised Su Mianyue for his extraordinary craftsmanship, but at this moment, he could only carefully rub it and put it into his pocket.


    Knowing that Su Mianyue had a deep relationship with his family, Mu Tinng thought for a moment and said, "I accompanied the empress to the su mansion. With my true dragon spirit to escort Su Hao, he will definitely survive this disaster."


    "Thank you, your concubine, for your kindness to the emperor." Su Mianyue smiled gratefully, but tears flowed down her face. At this moment, she really thanked Mu Tinng for thinking about her.


    Although Su Mianyue did not believe in the dragon spirit, he would rather believe it when it came to life and death.


    "You and I are husband and wife. If we were in an ordinary family, when our wives and uncles were seriously injured, our brother-in-law would visit us from now on. Besides, Su Hao gave up his life to save the Hengyuan envoy from the conflict between the two countries. Such loyal officials should be treated well by heaven." Holding Su Mianyue''s hand, Mu Tinng instructed dehai to prepare a life-saving medicine and took Su Mianyue first.


    Su Hao still had nearly an hour to come back, but su chengye must have gotten the news. She was afraid that she would not be able to bear such bad news. With Su Mianyue by her side, she could have more faith to support her.


    Of course, Mu Tinng was also afraid that Su Mianyue would not have the chance to see Su Hao for the last time and would have regrets in his heart and even blame him.

 Chapter 125 The Su Family Really Lost

    After arriving at the su residence, Su Chengye really fainted because he could not bear the blow. The imperial doctor said that the situation was very bad and that he might have a stroke when he woke up. But if he had a strong heart, he might be able to survive this disaster, but his body would be much bigger than before, so he could only be raised as an old man in the future.


    Su Mianyue heard that there were all kinds of things. Once su hao made a mistake and she left the palace, how could Su Chengye bear it?


    The Su Family really lost.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue did not notice that Mu Tinng was relieved, but he was returning to his hometown because of Su Chengye''s health, so that the thorn in his heart did not exist, and he could treat Su Mianyue well in the future.


    "The best medicine must be used. The prime minister of the soviet union must work hard for the court and never let a good minister linger on the bed." Mu Tinng''s words from the bottom of his heart were heard by the two imperial doctors, and they hurried to find out what prescription was more safe for Su Chengye.


    Su Zhe had been sitting quietly in the living room, clutching his knees with both hands so hard that he did not shout out, but his eyes were bloodshot.


    Half an hour later, Su Hao was finally sent back to the su residence. Su Mianyue could smell the pungent smell of blood as he followed, but Su Hao was covered in a dark cloak. He could not see where he had been hurt or how badly he had been hurt.


    "Second brother, you must be strong. I know you will be fine. You still have unfinished responsibilities and haven''t seen the scenery of the four seas. You must not be willing to leave just like this, right?" Su Mianyue shouted loudly. She believed Su Hao could hear her clearly.


    When su hao was carried back to his room, Su Mianyue could no longer follow him. After all, men and women were different.


    Su Zhe was also brought over at this time, because she was worried about Su Hao''s situation, and no matter how much su mianyue tried to persuade her, she refused to go back to her room.


    "Where''s your third young master?" Mu Tinng asked the servants of the su family.


    "Third master, he..." The servant lowered his head in embarrassment, but did not dare not answer. "Third young master left a message saying that he went to River South to find a beautiful woman, and his return date is uncertain..."


    Mu Tinng was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand to his subordinates to back off. He was not really concerned about Su Yu''s whereabouts, but just casually asked. At this moment, he would not take it to heart.


    Standing by Su Zhe''s side, Su Mianyue watched the basin of blood come out of Su Hao''s room, and his heart was hanging.


    With so much blood and no blood supply in this era, how could Su Hao survive?


    Replenishing blood...


    "Someone." Su Mianyue''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly drank so much that many people jumped in fright. However, he listened to Su Mianyue''s extremely fast instructions, "Quickly prepare some salt water and sugar water, to dissolve in warm water."


    The servants didn''t understand what Su Mianyue meant. Second Childe''s life was at stake. Their miss... No, it''s the empress. Why did she think of drinking such a strange thing?


    "Not yet!" Su Mianyue shouted.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ll go right away." Biwu pulled a man down and led him towards the kitchen. She believed that her master would not act rashly on impulse, perhaps because of saving Second Childe.


    Su zhe opened his mouth and didn''t say anything in the end. Since the emperor could come with his little sister, he wouldn''t care if she was out of line at this time.


    Biwu moved quickly, and a cup of tea brought salt water and sugar water over, and two large buckets were prepared.


    "Send it in and let them find a way to feed second brother." Su Mianyue''s tone was anxious. He was racing death now, afraid that the servants would not know what to do. He said, "Salt water and sugar water together, feed as much as you can. Don''t stop. If you really can''t, just drink."


    Biwu remembered to ask someone to move a chair for Su Mianyue to sit down.


    After three hours of treatment, the two imperial doctors walked out of Su Hao''s room. Su Mianyue stepped forward immediately, his throat throbbing several times before making a sound. "When can I go in and see my second brother?"


    Su Mianyue did not dare to ask su hao what was going on. She was afraid of getting a bad answer, so she changed her mind and forgot to call herself this palace. At this time, she was just a little sister who was worried about her brother.


    Su Zhe, who was about to call for his men to push him over, was clutching the armrest of the wheelchair with both hands. Ever since receiving the news of Su Hao''s serious injury, Su Zhe had been worried and had not touched a drop of water.


    Imperial Physician Xie sighed, but Imperial Physician Zhang said bluntly, "Second Childe''s injuries are too serious. It is rare that he can hold on until now. The old man and Imperial Physician Xie have done their best. Whether he can make it through can only depend on second master''s willpower and cultivation. Now we can go in and take a look, but not to disturb Second Childe''s rest."


    Su Mianyue wanted to scold Imperial Physician Zhang for his evasion. The matter of life and death was actually pushed to the matter of cultivation. But she also understood that in this era of medical backwardness, Imperial Physician Zhang''s words were not wrong, and the two of them did save Su Hao''s life.


    "Thank you for your help, but my brother''s condition is not stable. Please stay at the su residence for the time being." Su Mianyue said in a hoarse voice.


    "I will obey." Imperial Physician Xie and Imperial Physician Zhang bowed at the same time.


    "Empress, I don''t know what to say." Imperial Physician Zhang hesitated for a moment, then opened his mouth and turned a blind eye to imperial physician xie.


    "Imperial Physician Zhang, just say it." Su Mianyue heaved a sigh of relief, afraid of some bad news.


    "Why did the empress send someone to deliver warm salt and sugar water when she was treating Second Childe?" Imperial Physician Zhang had always been a stickler for medicine. If it weren''t for Su Mianyue''s lack of'' consciousness'' as the queen, he would have been dragged out and killed with a cane. It would have made things worse.


    However, Su Mianyue''s mood was indeed not high, so he only said perfunctorily, "I don''t remember seeing this recipe in some orphan book. It said that the seriously injured people would drink more salt water and sugar water, which would last longer. The specific amount and concentration of the medicine they took, I can''t remember. I can''t find that book either."


    Su Mianyue sealed off the back road directly, lest Imperial Physician Zhang continue to ask.


    What else did Imperial Physician Zhang want to say? She was dragged away by Imperial Physician Xie. Didn''t the empress''s face change?


    His head was still around his neck and his buttocks were not blooming. It was already grace.


    Mu Tinng had already stepped forward, took Su Mianyue''s shoulder and whispered, "You''re tired. I''ll take you back to the palace."


    "Your majesty, I want to stay." Su Mianyue looked up, and xiyi''s eyes stared at Mu Tinng. Tears welled up in her eyes. "Second brother''s condition is unknown, and so is father. I know I shouldn''t have asked for this, but I still want to wait for the exact news before returning to the palace, or I won''t be able to relax."


    Mu Tinng frowned. He could stay with Su Mianyue, but if su mianyue was in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, she would stay outside the ward.


    "Little sister, stop fooling around." Su Zhe, who was pushed over by his servant, gave a low scolding and then cupped his hand to plead guilty to mu ting. "Please forgive me, your majesty. The empress is just too worried about her father and brother. That''s why I don''t speak properly. The emperor''s body of ten thousand gold was not suitable to stay in the su mansion for long. To the empress."


    Although Su Mianyue didn''t want to leave, he didn''t want su zhe to worry about her anymore. He said, "My father and second brother are in trouble with their health. If you need anything, just send someone to the palace to inform us. Although second brother is unconscious, he should be able to hear the sound. If eldest brother refuses to leave, he should talk to second brother more and give him some motivation."


    Thinking that he could not stay in Su Hao''s room, Su Mianyue no longer insisted, but asked to see Su Chengye, to comfort a few words, Mu Tinng agreed.


    Since su chengye did not wake up, Su Mianyue could only tell his servants to take more care of him, so he followed mu ting back to the palace. Along the way, there were only a few words of concern from Mu Tinng.


    After sending Su Mianyue back to fengqi palace, mu ting was worried that he wanted to stay, but he was rejected by Su Mianyue. "I want to be quiet. I can only accept the emperor''s wishes."


    In the face of Su Mianyue, who was obviously weak and needed consolation but refused to cry, Mu Tinng had to compromise. He ordered Biwu to light some incense to calm down and go back to the imperial study to deal with the unfinished government affairs.


    "Find out who''s going to do this to the messenger of the Hengyuan." Mu Tinng''s face darkened. Fortunately, only the guards in the imperial study were listening to his orders. Otherwise, the timid might die of fright.


    Holding the portrait that Su Mianyue had given him, Mu Tinng''s heart tightened.


    If Su Hao had left like this, Su Mianyue might have blamed him for not understanding the thinness of the Su Family, but his intention was to give Su Hao a chance to make a contribution. After all, it was an honor to be sent as an envoy.


    Not to mention Mu Tinng''s thoughts, there was a pleasant laugh in Weiyang Palace.


    Gu Linng already knew about Su Hao''s serious injury and knew that Su Mianyue had been out of her mind ever since she returned to the palace. Naturally, she was in a good mood.


    "Su Mianyue, do you feel sad this time? This is just the beginning. This palace will watch you die little by little, and watch you die with regret." Gu Linng laughed heartily and wished he could rush to Phoenix Palace and see for himself how Su Mianyue was in tears.


    Gu Linng stopped laughing when he gasped for breath, but his eyes flashed with malice.


    "I did a good job this time. I''ll go back and tell my father that everything is going according to plan and that su''s household chores must not be left behind." Gu Linng''s voice was cold, and there was nothing gentle about it.


    The bowed maid nodded and hurried off, keeping her head down all the way so that no one could see her face clearly.


    A palace maid coming and going in and out of Weiyang Palace would not attract much attention. Su Mianyue had something on her mind, and she could not find any clue. This was also the fate of her next suffering.


    Because of the scent of sleep, Su Mianyue fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, he immediately called Biwu to ask about the news from the su residence.


    Afraid that mu ting would come over, Su Mianyue could not leave the palace without permission, and there were two imperial doctors in the su residence. Su Mianyue could not see anyone when he returned, but he would be caught.


    "Miss, don''t be too considerate. Second Childe is so lucky that nothing will happen. When Second Childe wakes up and sees miss so haggard, he will be heartbroken and blame himself." Biwu looked at his master with heartache, tears streaming down his face.


    Seeing that biwu''s eyes were bruised and haggard, Su Mianyue knew that the girl had not slept well all night, or had not slept at all, so he forced himself to say, "Don''t worry, I will cheer up. I can''t let my relatives hurt and enemies hurry. You go down and rest too. This ugly look will affect my mood."


    "Wow." But Biwu cried out in pain. Su Mianyue hesitated to pacify her, so he heard biwu say, "That''s great. I knew that miss was the strongest. I was afraid that miss wouldn''t be able to get over it and tortured myself."


    "Silly girl, if I were such a stubborn girl, I would have suffocated myself to death." Su Mianyue gave a wry smile as she tapped biwu''s forehead.


    When you think about it, you don''t spend much time with Su Hao. The reason why you are so worried is because of the emotions of your predecessor.


    After biwu left, Su Mianyue looked at her tender hands and whispered, "Since you''re gone, then go to a new life. No matter how much you miss, nothing will change. Why?"


    Su Mianyue did not know if there was still a trace of consciousness left in her predecessor, nor did she know if her words were meaningful, but what she most wanted to say to her predecessor was not to miss her previous life.


    But what Su Mianyue could not understand was that when she took over this body, she could not help but be excited and close to Biwu and the Su Family father and son, and even rely on them. But when she saw Mu Tinng, she had a slight hatred.


    Did his predecessor wake up before he died?


    Unable to figure out the state of mind before his predecessor died, Su Mianyue simply stopped thinking about it and fell back on the bed, waiting for news from the su family to arrive.


    Mu Tinng came over to have dinner with Su Mianyue in the evening. There was no news from the su family to Phoenix Palace. Mu Tinng said a few words about the current situation of the su family, but Su Mianyue was not sure if Mu Tinng was trying to placate her or was he really that optimistic.


    "Prime Minister Su''s condition has stabilized. The imperial doctor said that as long as there are no major emotional fluctuations, nothing will happen. And Su Hao''s condition is very optimistic. As long as he can survive these days and rest for a few more years, he will be able to recover."


    After listening to Mu Tinng''s words, Su Mianyue merely nodded and accompanied Mu Tinng to dinner. The two of them did not talk about anything else.

 Chapter 126 When A Man Is Cheap, He Will Reap What He Has Received

    Three days later, Su Hao woke up, and for the first time in the world, Su Chengye had a small wedding banquet in the mansion with food for his servants. Besides the two imperial doctors, no one else was invited.


    Su Mianyue was also the first to receive news that someone had sent a gift and a good tonic over, and she was a little more spirited. Even when Mu Tinng asked if she could release Gu Linng in advance, Su Mianyue was not in the mood to refuse and let Mu Tinng do as he pleased, but he did not know the decision. How much trouble did he cause himself.


    In Imperial Garden, Su Mianyue was waiting for Mu Tinng, but Gu Linng arrived first.


    "Your concubine pays her respects." Gu Linng curtsied in a standard manner.


    "Has not learned the rules in vain during this period of time, and he has not wasted the painstaking efforts of Empress Dowager and the emperor." Su Mianyue said indifferently and motioned for Gu Linng to get up.


    "Thank you, empress, for your praise. I have been reflecting on myself for a long time and will never do anything foolish in the future." Gu Linng spoke softly, and the smile on his face was gentle.


    Glancing at Gu Linng, she felt that Gu Linng''s pretentiousness in front of her was revolting. It was better to show her sharp claws and teeth.


    "That''s good." Su Mianyue answered, unwilling to talk to Gu Linng, but gu ling did not mean to be sensible.


    "When I heard that the third young master of the Su Family was seriously injured, I think the empress must be very sad. Fortunately, the third young master is very lucky, but I don''t know how many times in his life he can avoid such difficulties. How many times can he hide?" Gu Linng sneered.


    "A lowly man has his own harvest, and his retribution is not good. Had better accumulate some virtue so that the heavens would not look down on him and lose his favor, but he would not be so lucky to walk out alive." Su Mianyue''s face turned cold, and his eyes shot sharply at Gu Linng. If he was not too lazy to do it, Gu Linng would have been slapped all over the floor looking for his teeth.


    Gu Linng took two steps back and held her heart in her hands, "Your concubine has already realized her mistake and changed her mistakes. Why didn''t the empress give her a chance? Is the empress so afraid of your concubine taking away the emperor''s favor?"


    Su Mianyue didn''t even raise his eyes. He was afraid that Gu Linng''s expression would turn his stomach, but he also guessed that Mu Tinng must be here, or Gu Linng wouldn''t act like that.


    "It is good that still knows his own identity. Although you are a concubine, you are only in the second rank. Even if you are favored by the emperor, the most you can do is to restore your status as a noble concubine. No matter what, you will never be able to surpass the master of this palace. You will always bow down and salute this palace. What confidence does such a person have to make me jealous of you? Su Mianyue''s voice was still flat, only the sarcastic smile on her lips betraying her true feelings.


    A bitch came to the door to be abused.


    Without waiting for Gu Linng to speak, Su Mianyue continued, "Or in''s opinion, the emperor''s love for you has reached the point of being able to abolish your queen? It is not reasonable for a man to spoil his concubine and destroy his wife. As a wise emperor, will his majesty abolish his wife for the sake of a mere second grade zhaoyi? Your brain is too wide open. Although you have learned proper etiquette, you know very little about the laws of heaven. I suggest that you cultivate your character for a while and look at history more. Of course, with''s intelligence, it is normal for you not to understand history. Then look at the wild history."


    Taking the cup from Biwu, Su Mianyue took a sip of it. Seeing that Gu Linng was almost unconscious, he said with annoyance: "Put away your pretense. Since you are not in good health, you should not show your sympathy in front of the emperor. If you say,'' if you want to come to Imperial Garden often, you will be in a good mood, which is good for your recovery'', the emperor will take care of many things every day. It is already a sin for you not to worry about the emperor''s work and body. If you dare to play tricks to make the emperor worry about you again, I don''t mind making you disappear from this world completely after being jealous, so that you won''t hurt the emperor."


    "The empress wants... To kill her concubines?" Gu Linng was angry, but he grabbed the most advantageous sentence and asked in surprise.


    "Stop acting. If you want to file a complaint, I can accompany you. I have indeed threatened you and have the audacity to admit it. However, the warning given to you by me will definitely count." Su Mianyue waved his hand impatiently and said, ", kneel down. Don''t loiter in front of me when you have nothing to do. Don''t come to me if you have anything to do. I''m not interested in making decisions for you."


    Gu Linng paid his respects and knelt down in dismay. As soon as he turned around, he saw Mu Tinng standing not far away, and immediately showed that he had been greatly wronged.


    Mu Tinng walked to the pavilion with a cold face. Su Mianyue got up to salute, but Mu Tinng stopped her and pulled her to sit beside him.


    Gu Linng still maintained the posture of salute. Seeing that Mu Tinng did not even look at her, his heart became even more bitter. He had to call out in a low voice, "Your majesty, your concubine..."


    "Since''s body is not fit to see the wind, he will rest in Weiyang Palace. If the scenery in Weiyang Palace is not good, will choose a palace suitable for him to recuperate." Mu Tinng shot a cold look at Gu Linng and became more and more disappointed in her.


    "Don''t misunderstand me, your majesty. I didn''t..." Gu Linng was in a hurry to explain, but Mu Tinng raised his hand and interrupted her.


    "I''m not deaf yet. If wants to move out now, I''ll order immediately," Mu Tinng said impatiently.


    Gu Linng''s body swayed and she could still live in Weiyang Palace, which meant that Mu Tinng still had feelings for her and had the opportunity to restore her status as a noble consort. But once she moved to a remote palace, it would be difficult for her to get ahead.


    With tears in her eyes, Gu Linng bit her teeth and said in a low voice, "I''ll take my leave."


    With Bizhu''s help, Gu Linng slowly marched towards Weiyang Palace, while Su Mianyue sat there, watching and watching, as if he didn''t care about Gu Linng''s little episode, and seemed displeased by gu ling''s appearance.


    Mu Tinng sighed and thought to himself, "I shouldn''t have been so soft on Gu Linng. Her appearance always makes the empress shy away from her feelings."


    If Su Mianyue knew what Mu Tinng was thinking, he would laugh three times and then say in silence, "Oh, I am. Are all emperors so narcissistic?" A stud horse, what is there to be loved by a sister?


    "Queen..."


    "Your majesty..."


    Su Mianyue and Mu Tinng spoke at the same time, but stopped at the same time. Finally, Mu Tinng said, "The queen first."


    Su Mianyue frowned and said, "I know I shouldn''t talk too much about the government, but since my brother was injured, I have been thinking about this every night when I was restless. I feel more and more suspicious. Today, I am brave. If there is anything wrong with my words, I hope the emperor can tolerate it."


    Originally, he wanted to spend some time with Su Mianyue before meeting him in Imperial Garden, but he didn''t want to make Su Mianyue unhappy because of gu ling''s appearance. When he talked about the court, Mu Tinng could only continue this topic.


    "Queen, it''s okay to say it," Mu Tinng said.


    "First of all, did the assassins really want to kill the Hengyuan peacemaker or the second brother of the concubine? If they wanted to kill the second brother of the concubine, why did the second brother of the concubine give up his life to save him, but the other party showed no signs of assassination again? But if you want to kill your concubine and second brother, your concubine is even more confused. Second brother''s official position in the court is just a minor official, and the su residence is not what it used to be. Why bother to kill your concubine and second brother?" Su Mianyue explained his analysis and was not in a hurry to get straight to the point.


    "Secondly, the return journey of the envoy is decided by the emperor. In order to avoid the assassination, the emperor will send people to protect the envoy from leaving the Tianlan safely, and will not let the irrelevant people know the route. How do those killers know?" As the spearhead gradually turned to the traitor, Su Mianyue pursed his lips and felt that Su Hao''s injury was completely involved in a conspiracy.


    "Moreover, even if the Hengyuan envoys were seriously injured or even dead, with the current strength of the hengyuan kingdom, they would not dare to start a war with the Tianlan. At most, they could be pacified by giving some compensation. However, the tianlang kingdom is different, but the assassins did not attack the tianlang kingdom. This is also the most incomprehensible place for the servants and concubines." Su Mianyue''s frown deepened as he spoke, as if he could feel an invisible black hand approaching her, and his body trembled.


    "Give the queen some clothes." Mu Tinng commanded, reaching out and holding Su Mianyue''s small hand in his palm, he said in a low voice, "Don''t worry too much, empress. I will deal with the affairs of the previous dynasty. As long as empress takes good care of her own body, it is the greatest comfort to me."


    "Your majesty, I''m really scared." Su Mianyue''s face was slightly pale. This was not an act, but a feeling that he was trapped in a bottomless quagmire. The harder he pulled away, the deeper he fell. "My concubine has been assassinated more than once, and the su family has been in bad luck for a while. I don''t know if this has anything to do with the previous dynasty, but my concubine must be removed by the other party..."


    "Queen!" Mu Tinng let out a low cry and held Su Mianyue''s hand tightly, "With me here, the queen will be fine."


    Su Mianyue was stunned and then smiled weakly, mocking Mu Tinng''s helplessness.


    In the harem, Su Mianyue had been hurt more than once, and this was not the first time he had heard such a promise. How could Su Mianyue believe it?

 Chapter 127 Go... Go...

    Day and night alternated, with less than two days left in half a year. Su Mianyue did nothing for the past two days. A cat was waiting in bed for the old woman to come to sleep, but was too excited to sleep.


    "Silver, human skin masks, and household registration have been prepared several times. Wanyan Lin is also prepared. It''s not difficult to leave Capital City." Su Mianyue thought about his preparations over and over again, afraid that he would forget something and turn around and make a mistake.


    "Second brother also gave money to the su family, and the letter was clear. Now Mu Tinng is not so hostile to the declining su family. For the sake of the title of ming jun, it should not be difficult for the su family." Su Mianyue broke his fingers and counted the'' aftermath'' of the recent arrangements.


    "Qiongyu alley has been arranged."


    "It''s best not to go to Cat Lane."


    ...


    As she spoke, Su Mianyue finally fell asleep, but this time she was awakened by a nightmare and did not see the old woman who had abducted her here.


    Gasping for breath, Su Mianyue woke up after a while and cursed, "The dream is the opposite. I won''t die so badly. Blood all over me means I''m going to make a fortune."


    As he spoke, he nodded his head heavily. Su Mianyue was building a psychological barrier to avoid being disturbed by nightmares.


    People say that nightmares can cause mental illness, not only affect normal life, but also make people mentally ill. The consequences should not be too terrible.


    "Miss, there''s news from Cining Palace. Empress Dowager wants to see you. Hurry and change." Biwu ran in with a dress in his hand.


    Although Su Mianyue felt a little tired, she still cooperated with Biwu obediently. She thought that she was going to leave, so she could accompany Empress Dowager more. She could feel that Empress Dowager really loved her.


    But for the sake of personal safety and freedom, Su Mianyue could only apologize to Empress Dowager for his kindness.


    After half a stick of incense, Su Mianyue wore a long pink dress with no makeup, but she was still beautiful.


    As a palace maid, spring, autumn and moon had to be on the side. After seeing Su Mianyue, Chunhua smiled and said, "The empress is indeed the number one beauty in the Tianlan. No wonder Empress Dowager always likes to invite the empress over to talk."


    "You are a sweet girl." Su Mianyue smiled. As a woman, there was no one who didn''t like to be praised for her looks. She said to Biwu, "Biwu, reward."


    "The empress is the one who loves the girl below. This year''s reward is more than the salary." Although Biwu said so, he smiled and stuffed a purse for Chunhua. He blinked and said, "Chunhua will say something nice in the future. He will earn more money for himself. He will find a good family when he goes out of the palace."


    "Sister Biwu will tease me. I will serve the empress for the rest of my life." Chunhua blushed. No woman did not wish to marry and have children, but a servant had to have the grace of his master.


    "Look at you. You blushed after just teasing me. Don''t go out to Phoenix Palace in the future. It''s embarrassing." Biwu teased Chunhua with a smile, then turned to Qiuyue and said, "Qiuyue has to learn more from Chunhua. Our master likes to be flattered, more than he likes money."


    "My servant has a stupid mouth, but she is no match for my two sisters." Qiuyue smiled, but his smile did not reach his eyes, and his voice was a little cold.


    He was always fighting with the two of them, but today he was so distant. Biwu and Chunhua didn''t notice anything unusual, but Su Mianyue noticed something was wrong with Qiuyue.


    Looking sideways, Qiuyue turned pale and shrank back subconsciously. Su Mianyue could not help but frown, but he didn''t think too much.


    The four servants and masters soon arrived in Cining Palace, but the messenger only led them to the door and left quickly. Just as Su Mianyue wanted to stop people from asking questions, he thought about it and gave up.


    "Ah, the pastry that the empress ordered for Empress Dowager. I forgot to bring it." Chunhua suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Su Mianyue uneasily.


    "You''re such a big girl. Go back and get it." Biwu winked at Chunhua and Chunhua immediately ran back.


    Su Mianyue took a deep look at Qiuyue. Qiuyue was always responsible for delivering pastries to Cining Palace, and Chunhua was afraid that Qiuyue would be punished.


    Seeing the uneasiness on Qiuyue''s face, Su Mianyue thought she was afraid of being punished and couldn''t help but smile.


    Mo said that she was leaving. Even if she continued to be the queen, she would not punish the palace people for a small matter. Qiuyue had been with her for so long, but could not see this clearly?


    When the three of them entered the bedroom, Biwu suddenly grabbed Su Mianyue''s hand and pointed to the right front with a frightened face. Su Mianyue looked down and saw Nanny Lin lying on the ground, who had never left or left Empress Dowager, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.


    "Biwu goes to see Nanny Lin. Qiuyue goes in with me." Su Mianyue''s eyelids twitched and subconsciously asked the nearest Biwu to see nanny lin, while he quickly took Qiuyue to Empress Dowager''s bedroom.


    Empress Dowager was usually happy and quiet, but his identity was there. There would always be many palace people on duty in the yard, but today it was so empty.


    Sure enough, after entering the bedroom, Su Mianyue''s eyes were stung by the blood-red color. Empress Dowager was lying on the soft couch, his left chest was stained red with blood, and the beads of buddha in his hands were scattered on the ground.


    "Empress Dowager!" With a cry, Su Mianyue immediately ran towards Empress Dowager. Empress Dowager''s eyes were blurred and her pale lips were trembling.


    Looking at Empress Dowager lying in a pool of blood, Su Mianyue did not know what to do. She had learned the first aid method in her previous life and completely forgot it.


    "Go... Go..." Although Empress Dowager''s life characteristics had passed away, he still kept his mind. Seeing that it was Su Mianyue, he immediately called out to drive su mianyue away, but his voice was too soft for Su Mianyue to hear clearly. "Trap... Trap... Go..."


    "Imperial physician, pass on the imperial physician." Su Mianyue cried out in tears, his hands trembling as he tried to stop Empress Dowager''s bleeding, but several times before he touched the wound, he stopped because of fear, afraid that if he was not careful, Empress Dowager would be more seriously injured.


    "What do you think this is, empress?" Qiuyue did not know when he came to Su Mianyue''s side and handed a dagger to Su Mianyue in a trembling voice. Seeing Su Mianyue staring blankly at the dagger, he held the dagger and stuffed the edge of the handle into Su Mianyue''s hand.


    "Qiuyue..." Su Mianyue couldn''t come to his senses for a moment. When he saw Qiuyue''s successful smile, Su Mianyue immediately wanted to throw the dagger away, but Qiuyue grabbed her hand and stabbed her hard on Qiuyue''s shoulder.


    "Come on, come on! The empress is crazy to assassinate Empress Dowager! Come on, escort..." Qiuyue shouted, holding Su Mianyue''s hand to prevent her from letting go.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue did not know whether Qiuyue was a mole planted in Phoenix Palace, or a pig''s brain.


    Su Mianyue couldn''t get his hand back, so he kicked Qiuyue away, but there was more blood on his body as he pulled.


    Seeing Su Mianyue being tricked by Qiuyue, Empress Dowager''s eyes widened and his head tilted to one side.


    "Empress Dowager!" Su Mianyue exclaimed, reaching out to touch Empress Dowager''s breath, but was stopped by the Imperial Guard who were rushing over.


    "Stop!" The Imperial Guard swarmed in. Su Mianyue turned around and looked at them. His eyes were hurt by the light reflected by their armor in the sun. He was detained before he could explain.


    The queen''s assassination of Empress Dowager soon alerted Mu Tinng. Knowing that Empress Dowager''s life was at stake, Mu Tinng could not care about Su Mianyue''s current situation. He could only guard Empress Dowager first, and this guard lasted the whole night.


    Although she did not go to see Su Mianyue, Mu Tinng still issued an oral order. The empress temporarily imprisoned Phoenix Palace, and the assassination of Empress Dowager was quickly suppressed. Most of the people who knew the news in the palace were silenced, while a few of the confidants did not dare to speak.


    Being imprisoned in the phoenix palace, Su Mianyue also regained her composure. If Empress Dowager hadn''t made her feel like a mother, she wouldn''t have lost her mind after Empress Dowager''s assassination and been tricked by Qiuyue.


    No, the one who really set her up should be the one in Weiyang Palace. Qiuyue was just a paid dog.


    Because mu ting did not give an order to interrogate, the people in Phoenix Palace were not imprisoned and questioned, but Su Mianyue was not seen at all. Even food and water were sent by the Imperial Guard, and I do not know what Biwu is doing now, which is also Su Mianyue''s biggest worry.


    On the other side of the room, Chunhua paced anxiously in the room. She did not know about Empress Dowager''s assassination, but was worried about Su Mianyue''s situation.


    "That''s enough. Can you sit down and rest for a while, just to wake me up?" Qiuyue let out a low cry and looked at Chunhua with disdain and boredom. She was no longer like her former good sister.


    However, Chunhua was not in the mood to observe Qiuyue''s face at the moment. He sat down on a stool and said worriedly, "Why is it that a good person like the empress is born with so many disasters? It''s only been a few good days and she''s been imprisoned again."


    Qiuyue did not answer, but his face was indifferent. He stroked his left shoulder with his right hand and laughed coldly.


    "Qiuyue, why are you smiling at this time?" Chunhua glared at Qiuyue discontentedly.


    "Why can''t you smile?" Qiuyue asked coldly, with an air of arrogance.


    When things in Phoenix Palace are over, she can become a woman of the emperor and become the master of the palace.


    Sadly, Qiuyue wanted to climb up the ladder, but did not know that Mu Tinng did not allow Su Mianyue to assassinate Empress Dowager to leak the news, naturally to silence the parties involved, and she only had a chance to live a few more days because she was an important witness.


    "The empress is so nice to us, and she said she would let us out of the palace to find a good marriage, and she would also prepare a dowry for us. Now that the empress is busy, shouldn''t you be worried?" Chunhua asked angrily.


    "A born slave." Qiuyue gave Chunhua a white look and mocked.


    "What did you say?" Chunhua''s eyes widened, unable to believe that Qiuyue was scolding her.


    "If the empress is really good for us, why must she let us out of the palace? Even if we have a rich dowry in our hands, can we marry a good man after we leave the palace? To put it bluntly, the empress is just afraid that we will be looked upon by the emperor and will be given her favor in the future." Qiuyue snorted coldly.


    "How can you say that?" Chunhua stood up angrily, pointed at Qiuyue and said, "No, you can''t even think like that. The empress''s grace to us is something that no other sister can ask for. The woman of the emperor is not qualified to be a servant like us. Qiuyue, you must not have such thoughts, otherwise..."


    More than that, I already did.


    Qiuyue said in silence, but when he looked up, he said proudly, "A person like Yingchun can become a beauty. Why can''t I?"


    Chunhua was dumbfounded by the question, but felt that Qiuyue''s words were wrong, so he could only stand there and stare blankly.


    Mu Tinng was waiting anxiously in Cining Palace, where no one else could set foot except for the Imperial Guard, but that did not include the mastermind, Gu Linng.


    Dressed as a palace maid and carrying a food box to Su Mianyue''s inner bed, Gu Linng could not help but feel angry when he saw that Su Mianyue was not worried at all. Instead, he had a gentle smile on his face.


    "I heard that the empress sister is under house arrest again, so I came here to visit her. These dishes are a small token of my appreciation. Please eat while the empress sister is hot." Gu Linng opened the box and said in a low voice.


    I didn''t want to talk to these specially trained maids, and it was a waste of saliva when I couldn''t ask.


    After hearing Gu Linng''s voice, Su Mianyue was stunned for a moment, then smiled clearly, his eyes fell on the box, and said, "Does usually eat such coarse food?"


    Gu Linng''s face froze, then he put on a gentle smile and sat on the other side of the soft couch. He frowned and said, "It was my concubines who overstepped the rules. They were only worried about the empress. They forgot that the empress had decreed that they would not step into Phoenix Palace."


    Su Mianyue stopped talking and looked at Gu Linng as if he were a clown. Instead, he made gu ling sulk.


    A fist on the cotton felt really unpleasant.


    "The empress has always been the most disciplined person. Why did she commit such a huge crime this time?" Gu ling tutted and shook her head.


    "If you have a fart, get out of here. Don''t raise your voice here. You don''t feel nauseous. This palace sounds nauseous." Su Mianyue looked at Gu Linng with a half-smile, but in his heart he wished he could settle Gu Linng here.


    You don''t have to ask, but the real culprit behind Empress Dowager is Gu Linng!

 Chapter 128 Sister Was Cheated Again

    This was to see Su Mianyue''s terrified and miserable appearance, but did not expect Su Mianyue to put on a high profile. Gu Linng could no longer disguise himself, so he simply revealed his true colors.


    Gu Linng threw the food box on the ground, and his cold, snake-like eyes fell on Su Mianyue, "Su Mianyue, you bitch snatched the position of empress that should belong to me, and you did it with peace of mind. Even if the emperor didn''t have you in his heart, you still stuck it on foxy, and you deserve what you did today!"


    "What happened to this palace? Is it grounded?" Although Su Mianyue was also worried that he would suffer, and even implicate the Su Family, he did not show weakness in front of the enemy, so he sneered: "Was grounded less times? At least this palace is still the queen now, saw this palace not salute, it is a great sin."


    "Haha!" Gu Linng laughed wildly, his smile twisted so that it could stop a child from crying at night. "Su Mianyue, are you still a queen now? Don''t say I''m not being polite. Even if I hit you, what can I do? Just yell and see who will listen to my orders to arrest me and accuse me."


    "After thirty years and thirty years, this palace has not completely fallen. Is too proud. Do you really think that the situation you set up is flawless? The emperor cares about Empress Dowager the most, and Empress Dowager has always treated this palace the best. Do you think the emperor will believe that this palace has a reason to murder Empress Dowager?" Su Mianyue snorted coldly, thinking that Gu Linng was an idiot, and his head was full of paste.


    "It doesn''t matter if the emperor believes it or not. It''s important that the evidence and evidence are present. You bitch can only die." Gu Linng smiled proudly, but found that Su Mianyue was still so calm, this seemingly calm but actually contemptuous attitude, deeply stimulated Gu Linng.


    The number one beauty in the Tianlan, that''s why Gu Linng envied Su Mianyue the most, and that''s why she could never compare to Su Mianyue.


    "As long as your face is ruined, even if the emperor has to protect you, he will not look at you again." Gu Linng smiled grimly as he approached the soft bed, holding a gold hairpin in his hand at some point.


    "So what if we destroy this palace? There are many beauties in the world. You, Gu Linng, are just like a willow. Besides pretending to be weak to win the emperor''s sympathy for you, there is no way for the emperor to make you the only woman in his heart. Gu Linng, speaking of which, you are really pitiful. The original Noble Imperial Concubine Ling was considered a concubine among the people, but now you are just a concubine. Even if you have the chance to take this palace and replace it, it will be a continuation." Su Mianyue smiled faintly and kept his eyes on Gu Linng to prevent her sudden attack.


    "Then let''s see who laughs last." Gu Linng''s narrowed eyes shone with cold light. The golden hairpin shone with a cold light under the reflection of the moonlight and stabbed straight at su mianyue.


    Su Mianyue did not dare to be careless and rolled inside the soft couch while holding Gu Linng''s wrist with one hand. However, Gu Linng unexpectedly slapped Su Mianyue in the chest with the other hand, immediately pressing Su Mianyue''s back against the wall and sweating in pain.


    "You know kung fu?" Su Mianyue looked up, his eyes more alert.


    Gu Linng was a young lady. She had a heart disease since she was young, so she rarely went out to socialize with people, and was not suitable for strenuous exercise...


    But gu ling''s slap was definitely the strength of a man with a few years of experience, much less the strength of a weak man.


    "Only the dead can keep a secret." Gu Linng sneered, her lips curved slightly, but she did not regret the impulse just now. Only by resolving Su Mianyue as soon as possible, could she achieve her dream safely.


    As for Su Mianyue''s death, whether he died of fear of crime or let the Imperial Guard outside to pay for it, Gu Linng did not care.


    As the words fell, gu ling''s hand holding the gold hairpin attacked su mianyue again. This time, it was aimed at the position of Su Mianyue''s chest. Su Mianyue quickly dodged, but coughed because of the wound on his chest.


    Damn Gu Linng, she broke her ribs with one punch. It looks like today is a bad day.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue regretted not leaving some bodyguards around to protect himself. Otherwise, Gu Linng would not have succeeded.


    Gu Linng missed a blow and fell on the soft couch due to the imbalance, giving Su Mianyue a chance to catch his breath and quickly jumped off the ground.


    The Imperial Guard outside might not be reliable. Su Mianyue didn''t want Gu Linng''s accomplice to come in. He could only distract Gu Linng and let himself breathe a little.


    "Gu Linng, if you want to kill this palace, you should give this palace a clear understanding. Why did you do this to Empress Dowager? There are many ways to frame this palace. Can you bear for the emperor to be sad because of Empress Dowager''s accident?" Enduring the physical pain, Su Mianyue pulled over a chair to support him, and he was able to resist Gu Linng one or two at the critical moment.


    "That old witch only thinks of you as a slut in her heart. No matter what I do, she doesn''t like it. As long as she is here one day, even if you die, the queen''s position will not belong to me." At the mention of Empress Dowager, Gu Linng''s eyes became even more sinister, which showed how much she hated Empress Dowager''s partiality. "The harem can''t do politics. The old witch has to lose face with the Gu Family in order to support you. Killing her is also to eliminate the harm for the emperor. It saves an old monster from jumping out, and the word filial piety will make the emperor bow his head."


    Su Mianyue was not surprised. A woman like Gu Linng was selfish. She thought that everyone should like her, but she didn''t know how to take good care of herself.


    "In that case, would you rather serve the emperor?" Having regained some strength, Su Mianyue slowly straightened up and scanned the dressing table more than three meters away. The knife she used for carving was still there. As long as she got the knife, she had a chance to protect herself.


    "Of course." Speaking of the emperor, Gu Linng''s eyes softened, and even his smile became sweeter. He said softly, "I grew up with the emperor. The emperor promised to marry me and treat me well for the rest of my life. However, you bitch used despicable means to force the emperor to marry you, and even to make the old witch forget who was her son''s sweetheart, and target me everywhere. You dare to block my way, you all deserve to die, deserve to die!"


    With that said, the hatred in Gu Linng''s eyes gathered again, and it was even crazier than before, and Su Mianyue immediately became alert.


    "Little bitch, no one will stand in my way when you die. Aren''t you getting along well with the old witch? I''ll send you to the palace of hell to accompany her. Don''t thank me for my kindness." Staring at Su Mianyue with red eyes, Gu Linng jumped down from the soft couch and approached su mianyue with a golden hairpin.


    Fortunately, although Gu Linng had learned some kung fu, he did not practice well and had no actual combat experience. Otherwise, Su Mianyue would have suffered.


    Su Mianyue hurriedly turned around and ran towards the dresser. Before she could hold the knife, she heard Gu Linng groan, apparently hurt by the chair.


    Holding the knife in his hand, Su Mianyue turned his eyes and immediately hid his hand behind him, pretending to be flustered as he leaned against the dresser and moved step by step towards the bedroom.


    "Gu Linng, calm down. You can be happy to kill this palace, but you can''t escape it. It''s not rational to burn all the stones." Su Mianyue''s voice trembled, hoping to confuse Gu Linng. As long as she entered the inner room, she would have a chance to protect herself.


    Often out of the palace to play, Su Mianyue bought some sweaty medicine and other things, than holding a tool knife to fight for a better chance.


    Su Mianyue did not know that every move in the house was in the eyes of cold blood and iron blood, but now the situation is complicated, and they will not show up until Su Mianyue''s life is in danger, so it is impossible for Gu Linng to kill Su Mianyue.


    "If I kill you, I can find a few scapegoats to hide it from the world. The emperor is too sad for Empress Dowager, so why bother with you. Su Mianyue, you better die obediently. I might leave you with a whole body." Gu Linng sneered as he approached, seemingly enjoying the cat-and-mouse game too much, not in a hurry to kill Su Mianyue directly.


    Your sister is dead. Who cares if she''s dead.


    Holding back the urge to spray gu ling, Su Mianyue hurriedly took two steps back and threatened, "Gu Linng, we don''t speak in secret. If you leave now, I''ll just pretend that nothing happened. Otherwise, my people will hand over the evidence of your Gu Family''s treason, and you won''t have a good ending."


    Gu Linng stopped in her tracks and the color on her face quickly faded. It was obvious that Su Mianyue was right to lie to her.


    But it was only a moment of uneasiness, and Gu Linng sneered again. "How dare you fool me when you die? If you really had any evidence, you would have presented it to the emperor, and it would have ended up like this?"


    Instead of talking nonsense to Su Mianyue, Gu Linng came quickly and pushed Su Mianyue into a chair with one hand, and the golden hairpin was about to be pricked off.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes turned cold, and his right hand suddenly rose and quickly crossed Gu Linng''s right arm. Gu Linng had to retract his hand because of the pain. Su Mianyue stabbed the knife into Gu Linng''s left shoulder with his backhand. Unfortunately, the knife was too short to hurt Gu Linng.


    "Ah!" Gu Linng painfully threw away the gold hairpin, ignoring the pain in his right arm, and quickly reached for the tool knife on his left shoulder. Su Mianyue took the opportunity to run into the inner bedroom.


    "Bitch, I must kill you!" Gu Linng cursed softly and pulled out the knife. It hurt so much that she almost bit her silver teeth.


    Su Mianyue''s tool knife had a sharp blade and a thick body. It was stabbed with all its strength and penetrated into the bone.


    After Su Mianyue ran into the inner room, he immediately opened the closet, stripped the pile of clothes to the ground, opened the small box at the bottom, and took out a packet of powder.


    Hearing Gu Linng''s scolding, Su Mianyue quickly opened the medicine bag and quickly covered himself with a towel. Hearing Gu Linng''s footsteps approaching, Su Mianyue silently counted three, two, one in his heart, and suddenly got up to throw the powder in Gu Linng''s direction.


    Gu Linng breathed harder because of his agitation and was caught off guard by the powder. He took a big gulp before he could stop breathing and turned around to leave.


    "Lowly things will only use indecent means." Gu Linng cursed with hatred. Although her body did not show any abnormalities, she still patted the powder on her body with fear, but she did not know that she inhaled more drugs after this action.


    Looking at Gu Linng panicked, Su Mianyue leaned against the closet weakly and slid down. Her movements were too wide, and her chest hurt so much that she didn''t know if she would hurt her internal organs.


    "Damn old lady, you lied to me again." Su Mianyue scolded the old woman in her dream in a low voice. How many times had she experienced a near-death experience in the past six months? She even said that life was safe.


    After a while, Gu Linng began to sway, pointing at Su Mianyue to say something, but he fell to the ground, making a thud, I don''t know if he would fall silly.


    After a while, Gu Linng still didn''t get up. Su Mianyue hesitated to go over. She was afraid that Gu Linng was acting. She didn''t have any weapons in her hands.


    "Forget it. I won''t be staying here for a few days anyway. What else do I have to do with these treasures?" Su Mianyue was ruthless, and his eyes fell on the floor-to-ceiling porcelain bottle. This was an object from the previous dynasty. It was too extravagant to make a killing weapon by smashing it.

 Chapter 129 In A Bad Year, Money Or Lust?

    As a local tycoon, Su Mianyue was not short of money, not to mention such a large object can not be moved away, so he sighed and pushed down the porcelain bottle, wrapped his hands with brocade handkerchief, picked up the sharpest piece and walked towards Gu Linng.


    "Hey, don''t pretend to be dead here in this palace. This palace is not the emperor. I don''t want you to do this." Su Mianyue leaned against the door frame and whispered a few questions.


    Seeing that Gu Linng still had no reaction at all, he took out the silver nake from his wallet and threw it at Gu Linng. He threw a big bag out directly, but Gu Linng did not react at all. Only then did he confirm that she was really unconscious, or else her endurance would be too strong.


    He took a few steps forward and kicked Gu Linng in retaliation. Su Mianyue began to worry.


    The fact that gu ling was able to come to the phoenix residence meant that the Imperial Guard had opened their eyes and closed their eyes. She had been hunted for a long time and no one came in to help her. If she handed over Gu Linng, she might get into trouble.


    But you can''t keep Gu Linng here, can you?


    "If I had known, I would have left two secret guards by my side. It wouldn''t have been a waste of time for Prime Minister Su to train them," Su Mianyue muttered.


    Iron and cold blood, who were hiding in the dark, heard Su Mianyue''s words and discussed it in sign language for a while. Cold blood went to see Su Mianyue and waited for his orders.


    "Why am I so unlucky!" Seeing the cold blood floating down from the beam, Su Mianyue thought he was coming to trouble her again and almost cried out. He hugged his fist and said, "Is the hero going to rob money or lust?"


    When the cold-blooded man who was about to report to the family heard Su Mianyue''s words, he could not help but freeze in place and could not speak.


    "If you want to steal money, there is a jewelry box over there, which can be worth at least several hundred thousand taels of silver. You can take it away. If you want to steal color..." Su Mianyue''s last note was too long, and his cold blooded ears were creepy. If he dared to touch Su Mianyue, Su Yu would not let him off first, but su mianyue said immediately, "This woman is the emperor''s favorite woman. She must be a first-class woman in bed. Hero, please enjoy her."


    Pointing to Gu Linng in a coma, Su Mianyue kindly put a halo on her hat.


    "Does the empress want to send this man away? Or..." Cold blood couldn''t bear to interrupt Su Mianyue''s words and made a move to wipe his neck.


    "So it''s his man. You should have said so. I was scared to death." Su Mianyue subconsciously thought that lengxue was Wanyan Lin''s, so he patted his chest.


    Cold-blooded mistakenly thought that Su Mianyue knew who he was, so he acquiesced.


    "Sao nian, it''s not good to be too bloody. This is a beauty at least. It''s nice to keep it and see it. It''s a pity to be a white bone." When he came here, Su Mianyue was no longer afraid. He looked at Gu Linng, who was unconscious, with a wicked gleam in his eyes and a shiver in his cold blood.


    In the next moment, Su Mianyue''s actions made leng xue regret coming down to take the job. He was schemed by iron and blood again.


    Su Mianyue was hitting Gu Linng''s face with a purse in silver, not disfiguring her, but her face was bruised and swollen for days. Gu Linng''s parents would never recognize her.


    After a while, Su Mianyue sat on the ground and gasped, and the pain in his chest was even worse. But when he thought about what Gu Linng had done to her just now, Su Mianyue felt suffocated.


    It was not the right time to kill Gu Linng. It would be too cheap for her, but the interest would have to be paid back.


    "Why are you standing there? Go to the scissors in the sewing basket and cut her hair off for me. Do you understand?" Su Mianyue ordered him to do things in cold blood without any hesitation.


    If it wasn''t for the mask, cold blood would have turned green and was pure Su Mianyue''s rage.


    "No," said the cold-blooded man, bending over to take out a dagger from his boots and fluttering above Gu Linng''s head. In a short while, Gu Linng was turned into an aunt''s head, while her hair was lying on the ground like a wig.


    Su Mianyue whistled excitedly and clapped, "Sao nian, you are so awesome. I want to give you 36 compliments."


    Cold blood looked at Su Mianyue in a daze and did not understand what she was saying. Then he returned to his cold attitude and stood up quietly to stand aside, waiting for Su Mianyue''s next order.


    "That..." Su Mianyue, who was ignored in cold blood, was embarrassed. He could only comfort himself with the fact that an antique man had no sense of humor. He coughed softly and said, "Send her back to Weiyang Palace quietly. Can you do that?"


    Nodding his head coldly, the dark guard did a lot of such things.


    "Then it''s a pleasure." Su Mianyue cupped his fists. After all, it was better to be polite since she was not her own person. If a million people were angry and left, who would protect her?


    Coldblooded nodded again. He picked up gu ling and was about to leave. Su Mianyue said quickly, "Wait a minute."


    Cold blood stopped at the sound and let go of Gu Linng and threw him on the ground. Just by listening to the sound, he knew that he had fallen very hard.


    Su Mianyue curled his lips and turned to take a jewelry box and shoved it into cold blood. "I''ve broken my rib from her," he said in a somewhat flattering manner." Please help me find someone to fix my bone. Besides, this woman pretends to come in, and someone has to see her walk out of here, so I''m really not in trouble. Good people go to the end, please, please."


    Cold-blooded wanted to refuse to take Su Mianyue''s reward, but when he looked at the box that Su Mianyue had opened, he changed his mind. It was enough for an army to pay for a quarter.


    "Okay." Cold blood only spat out a word, then one hand holding the brocade box, the other hand holding Gu Linng disappeared into the bed.


    Looking at the bodyguard''s strong skills, Su Mianyue couldn''t help but hold his forehead. "Are all the masters of this era so cold? Fortunately, they don''t have to see each other every day, or they must be frostbitten."


    Exaggerating the action of rubbing his arm to keep warm, but it involved the wound, which made Su Mianyue grind his teeth in pain.


    "Gu Linng, I''ll keep this in mind and get it back sooner or later with interest." Su Mianyue bent down to pick up the broken hair and prepared to burn it down in a moment, but her feet felt uncomfortable. When she saw that it was the gold hairpin that Gu Linng had stabbed her, her face immediately turned cold. "I''m so sorry that I like to scratch other people''s faces so much that I won''t let you suffer the same treatment."


    After putting away the golden hairpin, Su Mianyue took the broken hair and went to the ear room. He endured the pain and lit the fire fold. Seeing Gu Linng''s hair turn into ashes, he felt the anger in his heart dissipate and returned to bed with his nose pinched in disgust.


    A broken rib is not a small matter. It''s better to wait for someone to do something else.


    The pain in her chest, coupled with her irritability, made it impossible for Su Mianyue to move forward, holding the piece of porcelain in her hand to remain on alert.


    After a stick of incense, cold blood brought a palace maid to the inner chamber. At one glance, they could see that the palace maid''s appearance was similar to Gu Linng''s, and the dress was the same size. Su Mianyue couldn''t help but praise cold blood for being thorough.


    After the maidservant came forward to salute Su Mianyue, she stood with her arms folded and her eyes closed, intending to protect Su Mianyue.


    To make sure that Su Mianyue was only a bone fracture, the palace maid handed Su Mianyue a handkerchief for her to bite, and then dealt with Su Mianyue''s injuries. However, no matter how good the injury medicine was, it was not as fast as the quiet recovery. After listening to the palace maid''s medical advice, Su Mianyue curved his lips and smiled bitterly.


    Not to mention the situation in the palace, whether or not she can heal is not what she said. Even if she went out of the palace, it would be a bumpy time. How can she rest at ease?


    "If the empress has no other orders, I will leave." After dealing with the injury, the palace maid took two steps back and kept her identity, which made Su Mianyue greatly impressed.


    "Calm and steady, not bad." Su Mianyue praised, took out the money bag under the pillow with his back hand, and casually took out a few large bills and placed them by the bed, saying, "You saved this palace. This is a reward for you."


    "This is a matter of servitude. I dare not be greedy." The palace maid was once again blessed and did not look at the banknote.


    "When you work in the palace, you have to take care of it. If you take the money, you can do more for your master." Su Mianyue persuaded her and waved to the maid to leave.


    She looked at lengxue and saw him nodding her head. The maid took the money ticket and was ready to leave.


    "Pack up the food boxes outside and take them with you." Su Mianyue said the rest and believed that people who could be undercover would never lack intelligence.


    After the maid left, Su Mianyue frowned and asked before she could leave, "Your master still has an explanation?"


    Cold blood shook his head, but he looked at Su Mianyue hesitantly, and finally disappeared from his sleep.


    "What a weirdo." Su Mianyue muttered, then closed her eyes and took a nap. She regretted letting cold blood leave so soon. She didn''t know what happened to Empress Dowager, and she forgot to ask about Biwu''s whereabouts. She was really confused.


    As the night grew darker, Su Mianyue slept unsteadily that night. Every time he closed his eyes, Empress Dowager would fall into a pool of blood, as if Empress Dowager had something to say to her, but no matter how close Su Mianyue got, he couldn''t hear what Empress Dowager was saying.


    When the dawn came, Su Mianyue let out a low sigh and his eyes turned green.


    "I hope Empress Dowager is safe and sound." Su Mianyue murmured, her delicate brows furrowed together.


    In Cining Palace, Mu Tinng sat in the hall with a sullen face, and his eyes were frighteningly cold. Dehai, who was standing next to Mu Tinng, did not even dare to breathe. It was obvious that Mu Tinng was very murderous.


    All the palace people in Cining Palace knelt in the courtyard. They only knew that Empress Dowager was in a bad situation, but they didn''t know what was going on. But if Empress Dowager had a mistake, it was not impossible for the emperor to let them be buried with him in a rage.


    "Your majesty," replied Zeng Shuo, the imperial guard.


    "Say it." Mu Tinng squeezed out a cold piece.


    "The people on duty in Cining Palace interrogated them separately yesterday. They confessed that Empress Dowager had summoned the empress to speak her own words and sent them away. Wei chen had interrogated the stewardess of the empress alone, biwu, but the punishment was exhausted. Biwu still refused to confess." Zeng shuo replied expressionless.


    "Torture?" Mu Tinng''s face changed, but he did not reprimand Zeng Shuo. This was one of the usual means of interrogation, and he said, "Does that injured maid in Phoenix Palace have a confession?"


    After worrying about Empress Dowager all night, Mu Tinng didn''t ask about the case, so he had to ask for details.


    "The palace maid named Qiuyue had been interrogated at the very first moment. She was the closest palace maid to the empress. She said..." Zeng Shuo hesitated for a moment, looked up at Mu Tinng, and saw that his face had darkened a little. He still said truthfully: "Qiuyue said that she was waiting outside the door when she suddenly heard something moving in the house. She glanced at the empress and saw that she was stabbing Empress Dowager with a dagger, and the wound on her body was caused by Empress Dowager who blocked the knife and was injured by the empress."


    Zeng shuo finished his sentence and stopped talking. His task was to find evidence and protect Mu Tinng.


    After a moment of silence, Mu Tinng looked at Dehai and asked, "Nanny Lin hasn''t woken up yet?"


    "The imperial doctor said that nanny lin was injured in the head. I don''t know if she can wake up, but it''s up to her," Dehai replied.


    Mu ting pursed his thin lips tightly. So far, all the evidence pointed to Su Mianyue as the murderer, but mu ting always felt something strange.


    "What do you think about this?" Mu Tinng''s voice was cold and hoarse, and his tired voice ached after a night.


    Dehai and Zeng Shuo looked at each other and saw uneasiness in each other''s eyes, which was hard to answer.

 Chapter 130 Does the Emperor Believe in His Concubines?

    However, Mu Tinng had no choice but to answer the question, and Mu Tinng''s eyes were on Dehai''s side, so Dehai had to step forward and observe Mu Tinng''s expression while he said, "The servant didn''t dare to say anything, but the servant always felt that something was strange. Empress Dowager treated the empress as if she were her own child. If the empress could do such a thing to Empress Dowager... That''s a little hard to say."


    Dehai''s words made Zeng Shuo scold him as an old fox. After thinking about it, he said, "If we go back to the emperor, according to the current evidence, the empress is the most suspicious. However, as director Dehai said, Empress Dowager had a good relationship with the empress, and it was difficult to establish a motive for murder. Besides, the assassination of Empress Dowager was of no benefit to the empress. I find this very suspicious."


    Mu Tinng''s love for Su Mianyue, as two close ministers, was willing to sell well at this time, no matter what the final result, they were right.


    Mu Tinng heard this and did not speak. Zeng Shuo retreated to the side to listen and sent. The imperial physician soon came to report Empress Dowager''s situation.


    After a whole night of rescue, Empress Dowager was finally out of danger. As a member of Empress Dowager''s group, Imperial Physician Xie knew what to say and what not to say. He only told Empress Dowager the truth and kept silent. Imperial Physician Zhang was as silent as Imperial Physician Xie on this matter.


    Hearing that Empress Dowager was temporarily free, Mu Tinng''s heart was finally beating normally. As for when Empress Dowager would wake up, he was not in a hurry.


    "These few days, the two ministers of love have been living in ning pavilion. If anything happens to Empress Dowager, let me know immediately," Mu Tinng said coldly.


    Ning pavilion was a courtyard in the southwest corner of Cining Palace. When there was a big banquet in the palace, Empress Dowager would invite some women to live in the palace because of the situation in the court. The people of low rank would be placed there, which would not disturb Empress Dowager''s peace and quiet, but also show his royal grace.


    However, Mu Tinng said he wanted the two of them to stay there. One was to have house arrest, the other was that Empress Dowager could not live without the imperial doctor. Imperial Physician Xie and Imperial Physician Zhang could take turns to wash up, but they would have to wait in the inner room day and night.


    Mu Tinng stepped into his bedroom to see Empress Dowager, who was still unconscious, and his eyes turned red.


    After so many years of court strife, Empress Dowager had lived and died several times to protect Mu Tinng. Now, Empress Dowager, who was supposed to enjoy his old age, was seriously injured.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I will find the real culprit." Holding Empress Dowager''s hand, Mu Tinng whispered a promise.


    Half an hour later, Mu Tinng set up the phoenix palace. Su Mianyue was in a complicated mood when he heard that the emperor had arrived.


    Especially since Mu Tinng didn''t interrogate her first, Su Mianyue''s heart sank little by little, but she knew that it was not her own emotions, but the remnants of her predecessor''s emotions.


    "Is a man who doesn''t trust you really worth loving?" Covering his chest, Su Mianyue sneered and scolded his predecessor for being a fool.


    If Mu Tinng believed that she was innocent, even if she had to be formally put under house arrest, he shouldn''t have interrogated the rest of Phoenix Palace.


    However, mu ting did not send her to prison at the first time, which made Su Mianyue unable to understand Mu Tinng''s thoughts.


    After waiting for half an hour, Mu Tinng strode in and dehai was left outside.


    When their eyes met, Su Mianyue actually sympathized with Mu Tinng, so what if he was above all others? Her close relatives could not protect her well, and they could not even dare to love someone presumptuously.


    "How is Empress Dowager?" Su Mianyue was the first to speak with genuine concern.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue did not seem pretentious, Mu Tinng''s cold air faded a little and said, "There is no danger of life for now."


    "That''s good." Su Mianyue nodded and heaved a heavy sigh, but didn''t know what to say to Mu Tinng to defend himself?


    "Doesn''t the queen want to explain?" Mu Tinng''s eyes were bloodshot, both because he hadn''t closed his eyes all night and because he was angry.


    Mu Tinng''s anger was that at this point in time, Su Mianyue still didn''t believe his sincerity. If Mu Tinng stabbed Su Mianyue Wuqing, whoever stabbed Empress Dowager last night, Wuqing would be sent to prison, and the Su Family would be implicated in nine races.


    As for the real culprit, mu ting would secretly deal with it. This was the decision that an emperor should make.


    "Does the emperor believe in his concubines?" Su Mianyue opened his mouth softly, his face pale from a wound in his chest, to a slight tenderness.


    "I want to hear the truth from the empress herself." Mu Tinng''s voice was still cold, and there was something deep in his eyes that Su Mianyue could not understand.


    "Your concubine was framed." Su Mianyue smiled bitterly and stretched out his right hand, which he had deliberately cut last night, saying, "I know now that I must have all the evidence and evidence pointing to me as the murderer who tried to assassinate Empress Dowager. But if it was really done by me, no one would force me to hang myself and fake the illusion that I was afraid of committing suicide."


    "Did someone assassinate you?" Mu Tinng''s face turned cold. Su Mianyue''s hand was not bandaged. Although the blood on it had solidified, it was not difficult to see how badly it hurt last night.


    Su Mianyue nodded and put down his injured hand carelessly. His eyes were slightly red and he asked, "The emperor said that he would not let his concubines get hurt again. Now that his concubines have not been convicted, does the emperor not care about his concubines''life or death?"


    Su Mianyue jiyi''s disappointed expression made Mu Tinng''s heart tighten, but he did not know how to answer Su Mianyue''s words. If he knew that Su Mianyue just wanted to test Mu Tinng''s attitude, and then decided to leave the palace after recovering from his injury, or to change his plan and leave early, Mu Tinng would be furious.


    "Dehai, pass on the imperial physician," Mu Tinng said in a deep voice.


    "No need. The emperor should know that the most important thing in Phoenix Palace is the wound medicine." Su Mianyue turned away and said in a slightly choked voice, "I just want to know if the emperor wants me to live or die. Otherwise, no amount of wound medicine can save me."


    "I''m here to bandage you." Mu Tinng stepped forward and tried to pull su mianyue''s hand, but she withdrew her hand and hid it.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but the blood is not bad luck. Let Biwu help me bandage it." Su Mianyue lowered his eyes and asked mu ting for help in disguise.


    Mu Tinng''s hand was frozen there. Thinking that Biwu had just been tortured, Su Mianyue would be heartbroken and even angry at him. He said, "Biwu is a witness. I can''t give her back to you for the time being. I''ll assign someone else to serve you."


    "No, I''m used to Biwu''s service. I hope the emperor will be satisfied." Su Mianyue looked up with tears in her beautiful eyes. It was not that she wanted to act, but that she guessed how much Biwu might suffer. She choked and said, "Your majesty, please."


    This was the first time Su Mianyue had begged mu ting. Mu Tinng hesitated for a moment before saying, "Tomorrow, Zeng Shuo will send Biwu back to you."


    Reaching out to wipe away Su Mianyue''s tears, Mu Tinng''s eyes glowed.


    "Thank you, emperor long en." Su Mianyue nodded, no longer rejecting the touch, but his eyes were cold.


    One or two of them schemed against her, or bullied her. Did they all think that she, Su Mianyue, was dead?


    After personally bandaging the wound on Su Mianyue''s hand, Mu Tinng looked up at the Imperial Guard outside, his eyes filled with murderous intent to injure the mother of a country under the heavy guard of the Imperial Guard. These people had no need to keep it.


    Just as she was getting the medicine box, Mu Tinng had checked the inner chamber to make sure that Su Mianyue was not lying. She was really attacked, not to mention whether Su Mianyue was asking for help. The Imperial Guard should have heard the sound of the porcelain falling down. Even if Su Mianyue was guilty, as long as Mu Tinng did not stop revoking the imperial edict for a day, Su Mianyue was the mistress of the harem.


    "Your concubines know that your majesty is worried about Empress Dowager, but your majesty still has to deal with the affairs of the court. Your concubines are in an awkward situation and can''t share any of your worries with your majesty. Please take care of your dragon body. Even if it''s for Empress Dowager''s sake, please cherish your dragon body in order to care for your majesty''s people." Seeing that Mu Tinng was about to leave, Su Mianyue said some caring words in a soft voice, but her heart couldn''t help but vomit. It was so disgusting.


    "Including the queen?" Mu Tinng paused and looked sideways at Su Mianyue.


    Hesitantly nodding, Su Mianyue squeezed out a strong smile and said, "I''m still waiting for the emperor to prove my innocence. I hope the emperor''s dragon body is healthy. Just..." Su Mianyue bit his lip and paused for a moment, "If there is no evidence to prove my innocence, please don''t go public with this matter. I would like a piece of white silk to end my life. Please don''t be guilty of any crime and let more innocent people be implicated because of my wife."


    "I am also the emperor of the Tianlan. Besides me, no one in the world can touch my empress." Mu Tinng spoke arrogantly, completely forgetting how many times Su Mianyue had been assassinated.


    "Your majesty..." He lowered his head slightly. Su Mianyue hid his disdainful expression and said in a low voice, "People from Cining Palace, please have your majesty investigate thoroughly. People close to Empress Dowager are the most important."


    Su Mianyue, who did not want to interfere, thought of Empress Dowager''s concern for her and said this.


    Mu Tinng didn''t answer. He just took a deep look at Su Mianyue and turned to leave.


    Sure that Mu Tinng would not turn back, Su Mianyue raised his hand to wipe away the tears from his eyes and mocked himself, "Su Mianyue, you are getting more and more back to life. How dare you use such a low-level means to seek a few days of peace? You have no face to see old jiangdong father."


    Lying lazily on the soft couch, Su Mianyue sighed and worried about Biwu''s current situation, but from Mu Tinng''s attitude, at least biwu would survive.


    Su Mianyue did not know that her Biwu had saved a small life, but the Imperial Guard that guarded Phoenix Palace had to be collectively killed. Although there were innocent people among them, the rule that the emperor would rather kill a thousand people than let go of one was not to give these people a chance to plead.


    Although Mu Tinng had imposed a ban, with the existence of people like Gu Linng and the meticulous work planted in other countries in the palace, the news of Empress Dowager being stabbed, seriously injured and unconscious still spread outside the palace, instantly stirring up the whole of Shangjing City. After Mu Tinng heard the news, it was too late to ban him.


    On the second day, after the joint petition of the various dynasties was canceled, Su Chengye, who was dragging his sick body to court, was in a coma due to vomiting blood in anger, but he could not stop the voices of the crusades. This was the first time that the Su Chengye clan had encountered such a heavy blow.


    "All the ministers of love should know more about etiquette and law with their salaries. Now that there is insufficient evidence and Empress Dowager is still unconscious, you have jointly forced me to be deposed. Don''t you want to take me instead?" Mu Tinng''s face was dark, and he said a few angry words before retreating.


    For three days in a row, the imperial study was filled with memorials for the deceased. Mu Tinng''s people were angry and wanted to leave the court, but the officials led by gu taifu knelt at the entrance of the imperial study to ask for orders.


    In the phoenix palace, Su Mianyue did not know what was going on outside. For the past few days, she had been dragging her injured body to take care of Biwu, who was dying. She had not had a good rest for days and nights. Her eyes were bloodshot.

 Chapter 131 It Is Not Suitable to Stay Here for Long

    "Miss, don''t worry about your servant. You won''t be able to take it if you don''t rest." Biwu''s lips split open again as soon as he spoke.


    Although Mu Tinng did not make things difficult on purpose, su mianyue was now a sinner, and Biwu was just a palace maid. It would be nice to have medicine to treat injuries every day.


    "Drink it. It''s not as good as cooking, but it can replenish your blood." Su Mianyue brewed a cup of jujube tea for Biwu. All she could use was the tonics in her bedroom to nourish Biwu.


    Su Mianyue could use the hot water to his heart''s content, or else the master and servant would not be able to make the heaven and the earth go limp.


    "Miss..." Biwu sobbed and opened her mouth. Her hands were so swollen that she could not take care of herself. She could only ask Su Mianyue to feed her water.


    "Silly girl, you are my baby, and you have to serve me for the rest of my life, so don''t say thank you, quickly get well, and don''t be lazy." Su Mianyue''s eyes turned red, but he did not allow himself to cry, lest Biwu could not rest at ease.


    These days, the Imperial Guard had been replaced by Mu Tinng''s confidant, and Su Mianyue did not dare to call cold blood or iron blood to sleep in. Once the secret guard''s whereabouts were discovered, she really jumped into the Yellow River and could not be washed away.


    Biwu wanted to nod, but the wound on her neck had just begun to scab again, and it hurt so much that she could only ask Su Mianyue to feed her water.


    Su Mianyue was multitasking, feeding water while thinking, today is exactly half a year''s time, the old woman has not fallen asleep, and Wanyan Lin has not made any moves, is it the fate of the track to change?


    Looking at Biwu swallowing hard, Su Mianyue swore in his heart that this time he would run away with Biwu no matter what. They beat Biwu up like this. If they took her away again, she would die, and she would be tortured sooner or later. How could she survive?


    Su Mianyue tried to calm himself down and think about how to escape from the Imperial Guard. Biwu escaped with a serious injury, but he didn''t know how much pressure Mu Tinng was under to protect her or how much trouble Wanyan Lin was in right now.


    In a small farmhouse on the outskirts of beijing, a dim oil lamp was lit in the east wing of the house. Wanyan Lin was sitting on the brick bed with his long hair spread out. His originally snow-white long shirt was blooming with beautiful red plum blossoms. An arrow was inserted in his chest and trembled with his breath.


    "Gray coat, draw the arrow." Wanyan Lin''s voice was cold and he slowly closed his angry eyes.


    "Young master, this arrow is too close to the heart. It''s better to wait for the secret guard to call a doctor..." Gray said worriedly, but before she could finish, Wanyan Lin interrupted her.


    "The arrow didn''t hurt my heart. It''s not suitable to stay here for long. Wan yanzhen can send someone to intercept me and will find my whereabouts soon. Our people have a mole." Wanyan Lin spoke in a cold voice, accompanied by the sound of grinding his teeth.


    "It''s your subordinate''s negligence." A look of hatred appeared on gray''s usually dull face, and then he took out a dagger from his waist and roasted it on the candle for a while to get an arrow for wan yanlin.


    When there was a mole among his own people, the communication signal would naturally be controlled by wan yanzhen. In order to summon people to protect Wanyan Lin, gray clothes left a message along the way, and it would be very dangerous to stay here.


    The grey suit was very neat and tidy, and soon healed Wanyan Lin''s wound, holding Wanyan Lin in the opposite direction.


    "Take the secret route to Imperial Capital." Wanyan Lin said with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Young master." Gray coat looked at Wanyan Lin disapprovingly, trying to persuade him.


    "We have no more than ten insiders in this operation. Five people died protecting me in that battle, and their revenge must be avenged." The corners of his lips curled up in a sneer. Wanyan Lin added, "The more dangerous a place is, the more you can confuse the enemy. This time, I want Wanyan Zhen to regret that his impulse was not thorough enough."


    Thinking of his dead brother, gray clothes stopped persuading him and knew that persuasion was useless, so he helped yan lin to go towards the secret passageway. As for the house just now, there was an extra piece of silver, which was the cost of renting the farmer.


    As for whether the family had a life flower, it was not within the scope of Wanyan Lin''s consideration.


    After a few days of training, Su Mianyue''s injuries had improved by half, but after a hundred days, he still needed a good rest. Biwu was able to take care of himself, but could not serve Su Mianyue. The days of master and servant in Phoenix Palace were getting more and more boring.


    Or rather, their hearts grew more and more uneasy.


    "Miss!" Biwu suddenly exclaimed and pointed out of the window.


    Su Mianyue took the opportunity to look over and saw a group of Imperial Guard come in. Su Mianyue''s face immediately darkened. The person who was in the second place actually had something to do with Gu Linng.


    One time, he accidentally saw this man talking to Gu Linng. Otherwise, Su Mianyue would not have thought that a Imperial Guard vice-captain was actually Gu Linng''s man.


    "What should have come, can never be avoided." Su Mianyue shook his head and smiled bitterly. He was afraid that he would be doomed this time.


    "I will protect miss even if I die." Biwu stood in front of Su Mianyue with a calm face, causing Su Mianyue to chuckle.


    "Miss, how can you still smile at this time?"


    "There are so many Imperial Guard who can stab you to death with one finger each. With your small body, you still want to protect me. Don''t sacrifice yourself for nothing." Tugging at the corner of Biwu''s clothes and letting her stand aside, Su Mianyue tidied up her dress. Even if she couldn''t escape today, she would never beg for mercy. "Biwu baby, if we can get through this time, miss, can I take you out of this bone-eating hell?"


    Biwu was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Su Mianyue had a slight smile on her face but a serious look in her eyes, she nodded her head forcefully, "Well, no matter where you go, I will serve you for the rest of my life."


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded. Because of biwu''s words, her heart was warm. At the most critical moment, Biwu was always by her side. She was such a warm girl. "Go and get us the silver boxes."


    Biwu was ordered to do something. Just as the Imperial Guard came in, they handed the money to Su Mianyue.


    "Empress." Zeng Shuo bowed and was still respectful to Su Mianyue. It was obvious that Mu Tinng had not completely given up on Su Mianyue and was also sending such a message to Su Mianyue and his subordinates.


    The deputy captain, who was next to zeng shuo''s body, had a change in his eyes, then his face turned cold again, as if he had not received any hint.


    "Did the former commander come under the orders of the emperor? What does this palace need to cooperate with?" Su Mianyue''s voice was soft, yet he did not lose the majesty of the empress.


    "The emperor has ordered the empress to move... To the Department of Justice." Zeng Shuo paused for a moment when he said this, and it was obvious that he couldn''t bear it.


    Since the founding of the Tianlan, Su Mianyue was the first queen to enter the Tianlan. No matter how expensive her status was, she was always guilty.


    Su Mianyue smiled faintly, but in his heart, he despised Mu Tinng. As an emperor, he could not even withstand this pressure, and he still pretended to be the supreme in front of her.


    Of course, she had to worry about whether she could come out in one piece.


    "Okay." Su Mianyue''s tone was indifferent, as if she knew nothing about the" rules" of the department of justice, but the next words and actions showed that she was just calm." I have heard a saying among the people,'' the Department of Justice of hell on earth, where there is no return to the dead''. Since this palace is guilty, it will not ask for anything from you. Please accept it as a token of respect. At least let the palace maid not be insulted."


    Motioning for Biwu to pass the box to Zeng Shuo, he saw that her eyes were red and she looked like she was about to flood the mountain with water. Su Mianyue patted her hand with a smile and said: "Biwu, ever since you''ve been by my side, you''ve suffered a lot. Now you might want to go to the spring with me. The only thing I can do for you is to come to that stage and leave this terrible world in a clean and innocent manner. It will eventually implicate you."


    "I am not afraid. Even if I go down there, I will only serve miss." Raising her hand to wipe away her tears, Biwu quickly walked up to Zeng Shuo and wanted to say something. Finally, she opened her mouth and retreated to Su Mianyue''s side to help her up.


    "Please lead the way," Su Mianyue stood up and said.


    "Your majesty has no choice but to do so. Please rest assured that your majesty will return the empress''s innocence." Zeng Shuo bowed and made a gesture of invitation to stop the people below from putting shackles on Su Mianyue.


    "Commander zeng, this doesn''t conform to the rules." Lieutenant qi yankai asked in a loud voice, holding the iron handcuff in his hand. This was Gu Linng''s mission to trample on Su Mianyue''s dignity.


    "Presumptuous, the empress is still the empress. How can you wear such a thing?" Zeng Shuo''s face was sullen. He didn''t mind that the people below wanted to ascend the throne, but he couldn''t allow them not to understand the heart of the monarch. This was to drag all the brothers to eat the pot branding. After scolding qi yankai, Zeng Shuo quickly apologized to Su Mianyue. "Lieutenant qi didn''t mean to offend the empress, fengyi. Please forgive the empress."


    "Lieutenant qi is just a matter of business. How will this palace take it to heart?" After a brief glance at qi yankai, Su Mianyue stepped out of the door and ignored him. He was just a dog.


    The empress was escorted to the Imperial Guard, and all the concubines and concubines in the harem paid special attention to her, but this was not the time to show up. They gathered in twos and threes to guess the possible outcome. Some people had already begun to plan what to do once Su Mianyue fell, such as the Concubine Shu faction.


    Concubine Hua and the virtuous concubine, on the other hand, were able to keep their cool and only made people pay attention to the progress of the matter.


    In deqing palace, Concubine De frowned and told the people below not to let Concubine Qing know about this. After all, Su Mianyue had protected Concubine Qing several times. If she knew something happened to Su Mianyue, she would be worried.


    "Madam, Beauty wants to see you." The maid reported.


    "Let her in." Concubine De calmed down and regained her grace.


    Under the guidance of the palace maid, Yingchun went forward to salute Concubine De, and then sat on the small pier in front of the soft couch.


    "When I heard about the empress, I was afraid that she would be worried about it, so I came to visit her." She spoke softly, her eyes full of concern.


    Concubine De didn''t think so. After all, Yingchun had just ascended the throne and could not hide the scheming in her heart.


    "Let the kitchen make two snacks." Seeing that yingchun did not bring any palace servants in, she knew that she had something to say, so Concubine De sent the palace maid out.

 Chapter 132 How Is She?

    Yingchun''s eyes were changing, as if she was sorting out her words. Concubine De glanced at her faintly and let Yingchun think about it.


    After a while, yingchun said, "There aren''t many people in the Department of Justice that can get out of there. I''m just afraid that the empress will be filthy if she comes out. It''s hard to do it again. Do you have any plans?"


    Yingchun''s words were relatively straightforward, but Concubine De immediately turned cold and shouted coldly, "Let''s forget what Beauty said today. This palace has never heard of it. If there is another time, Beauty will not blame this palace for not reminiscing about the past."


    Originally, he had chosen a master who could take over and show his loyalty in advance, but he didn''t expect Concubine De to be so shameless. Yingchun looked up to him, wondering whether Concubine De was being too cautious or not.


    Seeing yingchun''s eyes rolling around, Concubine De knew what she was thinking and there was a chill in her eyes.


    "There is no shortage of smart people in this palace, but these people often don''t know how they died. This palace believes that Beauty is a real smart person, or else he will not ascend. We should know how to live longer in this palace." Concubine De picked up the teacup, meaning to see off the guests.


    In the harem, as long as it was not in front of the empress, all the concubines who were in the position of the lord of the palace could call themselves in front of the other concubines, and concubine de had rarely claimed to be like this, and everyone felt that Concubine De was too kind to put on airs.


    In the beginning, when Gu Linng was favored, he called himself "My palace" regardless of the occasion, which was why he was labeled as disrespectful, but it also made many people fear because of this claim. After all, the word" my palace" represented power.


    Yingchun got up and knelt down, but she did not take Concubine De''s warning to heart. Once the empress fell, someone in the harem would surely rise. If she did not seize the opportunity, would she have a chance to climb up based on her background?


    Yingchun''s eyes were filled with determination as she touched her shrunken stomach. This time, she had to fight for herself no matter what. At the very least, it was her current position. She would not be so stupid as to play with her life.


    Although Concubine De did not speak, he understood Yingchun''s little thoughts, so he summoned a few words from his confidant, and then sighed softly, "If only a few months ago, this palace also believed that the harem would reshuffle its cards, or even have that intention, but the current situation... If the queen was so easily taken down, she would not be Su Mianyue."


    Sipping the tea quietly, Concubine De did not have the slightest hint of scheming in her eyes. It was not bad for her to be as unaffected as she was now.


    At night, his confidant came to report that Yingchun had gone to find Concubine Shu and came out with a happy face. Concubine De listened to his orders and asked yingchun to move to another place the next morning. The reason was that there were not enough people in Deqing Palace. As for what Yingchun would do in the future and what he would take to surrender to princess shu, Concubine De did not care.


    This night, the concubines of the various palaces knew that Mu Tinng would not visit the harem, but most of them did not rest until after xu, which showed that they had their own plans in mind.


    The harem was restless, and the Department of Justice was even more restless. Biwu had just recovered 50 % of his injuries, and now he was experiencing new torture. Even though Su Mianyue was the queen, he could not avoid being punished.


    Of course, zeng shuo had told Su Mianyue not to use torture, and hinted that it was the emperor''s intention, but the people in the department of punishment were open to money. Now that the su family had fallen, as long as Su Mianyue admitted guilt, they would be deposed. Who knew what they had done at that time?


    "It''s better for the empress to do it earlier and save herself from the pain of the flesh and blood." A plump mammy stood beside Su Mianyue with a silver needle in her hand and spoke in a strange voice.


    "Since you know that this palace is the empress, you should know the law of my court. How guilty is it to torture the empress without the imperial edict? Are you really willing to pin the heads of your family on your belt for a little money?" Su Mianyue''s eyes were cold, but his tone was very calm.


    Mammy gave a strange laugh and called for the other two mammies who were in charge of interrogating the female prisoners to come up. She took off Su Mianyue''s outer robe and even the phoenix hairpin on her head, and put it on the fat table beside her.


    "Once you enter the door of the Department of Justice, you will not be able to make peace. Since the emperor ordered the empress to be locked here, the rescinded imperial edict will not be far away. The empress must not use this to intimidate the servants and others. This is also the duty of the servants and others. She will certainly serve the empress comfortably. It''s not a waste of time coming to the justice department." She gave the two of them a look and asked them to hold Su Mianyue''s hand." Remember, empress," said mammy coldly," the name of the servant is gu. Everyone here calls the servant Nanny Gu."


    Su Mianyue was shocked. She didn''t expect this servant to be a member of the Gu Family. It seems that she can''t have a good time today.


    Before she was ready, a piercing pain came from her fingertips. Su Mianyue could not help but scream.


    "This is just an appetizer. The empress slowly experienced it. We are not in a hurry to confess. When the servant serves the empress comfortably, the empress will decide whether to confess or not. After all, this is the first time that the servants have the opportunity to serve your master. It is the greatest honor in this life to say it out." Nanny Gu pulled his stiff face and broke into a smile that was uglier than a cry. The silver needle in his hand was about to go down again, but Su Mianyue spoke.


    The sting in her fingertips was still there, and Su Mianyue knew that it was impossible not to be tortured enough to admit his guilt, so he sneered, "Then nanny gu really needs to enjoy it. Nanny Gu knows better than she does what this palace means by torture. As long as this palace can leave this place alive, it will be Nanny Gu''s time to die. However, even if this palace is really tortured and coerced into confessing, there will still be waiting on the road to see how miserable you will die, knowing that royal mixin is still such a pickle, the master behind you will not let you go first."


    With a smile, Su Mianyue glanced at the other two and said, "You two are the same. From the time you sold your conscience for such a small benefit, you are doomed to have a bad end. The pain you have put on this palace tonight will surely be retribution to you."


    Su Mianyue''s words made the three of Nanny Gu look stiff. Obviously, they believed that they would not have a good ending, but if they didn''t do anything today, they wouldn''t be able to go home alive tomorrow.


    Seeing the hesitation of the three of them, Su Mianyue sighed with relief and said, "It''s not difficult to live. As long as you act like this, who can know if you have really tortured this palace? At least this palace appreciates your good intentions. If you go out in the future, it won''t be difficult for you, and you can also make a difference."


    "The empress is so eloquent. The maids and maids say they can''t win the empress, but..." Nanny Gu wanted to speak, but Su Mianyue interrupted him.


    "I think you all got a good deal of the money that I asked commander Zeng Shuo to bring with you. It''s only for three or five days. It''s not difficult for you to be lenient with me all the time, is it? What''s more, you are on duty today, and you will be replaced tomorrow. In fact, you are only stealing one or two free days, and this palace has always been weak. Even if you do nothing, it will not be easy for you to stay in this prison for a few days." Su Mianyue glanced over at his shirt, and Nanny Gu understood Su Mianyue''s hint.


    "In that case, thank you for the gift from the empress, but the servants and maids still have to act. Please forgive the empress." Nanny Gu said politely and handed the silver needles to the other two. He went to Su Mianyue''s clothes to search and scrape everything he could take away and sell.


    "Ah!" Su Mianyue''s heart trembled as he looked at the shiny silver needles, not to mention the needles stuck into her skin and throat.


    However, the two of them only pierced Su Mianyue''s skin. The people who came to perform the operation tomorrow would not complain when they saw the needle holes, and they would be able to protect themselves.


    This night, Su Mianyue had been through a disaster, but his heart was not relaxed. Biwu''s situation was not yet known, and Wanyan Lin''s side did not do anything. Was it not keeping his promise, or was it a mistake?


    At this time, Wanyan Lin was lying in a secret room in Yicui House. The wound on his chest was getting better, but he could not move much. Otherwise, he would be injured.


    The grey shirt opened the mechanism and walked in. Green sleeves immediately exited. Wanyan Lin asked, "Found the traitor?"


    A trace of resentment appeared on the dull face of the gray-clothed man, "It was his subordinates who failed to realize that lin 19 had been bribed and asked the master to punish him."


    "Are you sure he''s the only one?" Wanyan Lin asked again, his eyes half-closed, but he could not tell what his true feelings were.


    "Yes." Gray nodded and knelt down, "Lin 19''s younger brother was caught by wan yanzhen. Seeing that the matter was exposed, he has already decided to apologize. His subordinates made their own decision and left him with the whole body. Please punish the master."


    "Get up." Wanyan Lin raised his hand, raised his eyes to look at gray, his eyes only cold, ordered: "Pass the order to the Hengyuan, save lin 19''s brother, give him a sum of money to settle down, let him stay away from the Hengyuan."


    "Master!" Gray exclaimed, looking at Wanyan Lin in surprise.


    "You have followed me through life and death. You are all my brothers, Wanyan Lin. If lin 19 can trust me and tell the truth as soon as possible, his brother has already been rescued. We don''t have to lose so many brothers, and he is still one of us." Wanyan Lin closed his eyes, unable to hide the pain in his fatigue, "I will put this bill on Wanyan Zhen''s head. Sooner or later, he will return it with interest."


    "Yes." Gray responded, and his loyalty rose to a new level. He did not think that Wanyan Lin was trying to bribe people.


    Wanyan Lin sighed slightly. After a moment of silence, he stopped talking about lin 19. When a dark guard died, someone else would replace him. Lin 19 was just a code name, representing Wanyan Lin''s 19th dark guard.


    "How is the palace?" Wanyan Lin asked.


    Gray''s face froze, knowing that the master was actually asking how she was doing, he stammered, "The empress has been imprisoned by the emperor to the shen xing si."


    "What?" Wanyan Lin glared at gray. He had only been recuperating for a few days, but such a big change had happened. Was the Department of Justice a place for a weak woman to survive?

 Chapter 133 She Had Her Pride

    Gray clothes immediately kneeled on one knee, but did not open his mouth to plead guilty. Saving the empress of tianlan country, he wanted his master to risk his life. Gray clothes did not think that was a good deal, especially under the premise that there were traitors among his own people.


    Wanyan Lin held back his breath and would have slapped him to death if he had not known that gray was loyal to him.


    "When did it happen?" Wanyan Lin asked.


    "Yesterday." Gray replied, looking up at Wanyan Lin. He looked normal and at ease.


    "Arrange for immediate rescue tomorrow night," Wanyan Lin ordered.


    "Master, the Department of Justice is no better than the palace. We don''t have a secret. Is it worth it to rescue the queen of the Tianlan and hurt our brother?" Gray shirt asked with a stiff neck.


    "This is an order," Wanyan Lin said coldly, his eyes filled with coldness.


    "Master, aren''t you afraid that you will chill the hearts of your brothers?" Gray asked reluctantly, her eyes flashing with disappointment.


    Wanyan Lin felt a chill in his heart. This was the first time gray clothes had said such a thing to him. It was obvious how much gray clothes hated rescuing Su Mianyue.


    Wanyan Lin hesitated for a moment and sighed, "You know about the food. Su Mianyue can give us more strength in order to block Mu Tinng. If we rescue her this time, she will not be able to return to the palace. She will hate Mu Tinng to the bone. How can she not devote herself to me then?"


    "Does the master think Su Mianyue will be loyal to others?" Although gray had always been silent, she was not a fool, but she could see the unruly nature of Su Mianyue.


    Wanyan Lin choked, then smiled and said, "A woman like Su Mianyue will naturally not submit to anyone. She has her own pride and only thinks of herself as the master."


    "Then the master still wants to save her?" Gray clothes did not understand.


    "Because of her unruly nature, even her partners can benefit from her appetite, and I am the one who can give her the opportunity. Do you think she will refuse?" Wanyan Lin asked.


    Gray was silent for a moment. She looked at Wanyan Lin and asked seriously, "The master saved her just for the great cause?"


    Wanyan Lin''s eyes darkened as he gazed into gray''s serious eyes and said solemnly, "Ever since we betrayed and came to the Tianlan, only big business is our mission in life. Nothing can surpass big business. Gray, this is the first time you have questioned my decision. I hope this is the last time."


    Upon hearing this, gray once again knelt down on one knee and pleaded, "It was a slip of the tongue. Please punish me."


    "Get out of here. Tomorrow night''s operation will not allow any mistakes. This is also a gift to Mu Tinng and the humiliation of burning Orchid Palace." Wanyan Lin''s eyes were dark and his voice was filled with hatred.


    Gray did not dare to suspect him again, so she quickly bowed and left, but Wanyan Lin in the secret room frowned slightly.


    Saving her had something to do with the great cause, but there was no lack of personal feelings. But if there was no need for the great cause, would he still save her?


    Asking himself, Wanyan Lin smiled bitterly. He was destined to fight for that position for the rest of his life. He would not sacrifice the chess game he had set up for a woman for many years, even though Su Mianyue was a special existence in Wanyan Lin''s heart.


    In the su mansion, after Su Chengye was sent back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion in a coma in the court, he had been in a daze for the past few days. In the current situation of the su mansion, he could not invite the imperial doctor to treat him, and the two most reassuring imperial doctors and their disciples were trying their best to treat Empress Dowager, so the su mansion could only ask the imperial doctor for help.


    "Gentlemen, the prime minister is going to have a stroke this time." The doctor sighed and shook his head. He would stay in the su mansion because Su Chengye had saved his life in the past, but he never thought that he could not save Su Chengye in the end.


    "Thank you." Su Zhe closed his eyes in pain and gestured to the doctor.


    After a moment of silence, Su Hao pushed Su Zhe out of Su Chengye''s room. It was best not to let Su Chengye hear their conversation.


    "Little sister has been locked up in the Department of Justice for two days. I sent someone to take care of her, but the Department of Justice doesn''t sell anyone. I''m afraid little sister has suffered a lot." Su Hao opened his mouth calmly, thinking of what Su Mianyue had said to him before. He was secretly anxious, but he couldn''t tell Su Zhe.


    "It''s all my fault for being useless. If I had half of my father''s wisdom, I wouldn''t have no say in the court. Maybe I could help my little sister Zhou Xuan one or two." Su Zhe pounded his legs angrily.


    Su Hao hurriedly grabbed Su Zhe''s hand and coughed because of the force. His physical condition was now very bad, and it was impossible to visit the criminal division at night. The secret guards trained by the su family were all given to Su Mianyue by Su Chengye, and they could not contact him.


    "Big brother is protecting me. He is disabled to protect the Su Family. Besides, the royal family''s fear of the Su Family does not allow us to continue our glory. Otherwise, our father would not have the heart to retire, and he would not stop us from official career." Su hao looked more open-minded, but this did not solve the problem. He had not let go of his brows for several days, so he had to comfort her, "Little sister always has her own ideas. I believe she will not let herself into danger."


    "Isn''t it dangerous to be in prison?" Su Zhe''s eyes were red, as if he had seen Su Mianyue''s current tragic situation and the fate that the su family was about to face, and he could not help but say angrily, "If I had known that he would treat my little sister like this, we would have taken my little sister away with us, at least not supported him to ascend the throne!"


    "Big brother, be careful with your words!" Su Hao shook his head and said in a low voice, "It''s a troubled time now. A word from big brother could send Su Family into a world of doom, and little sister''s situation would be even more difficult."


    Su Mianyue''s amulet today was not the queen''s throne, but the mother''s clan. But if the su family fell together, Su Mianyue would really be doomed.


    The two brothers had not slept for a night, but they were still unable to come up with any countermeasures. It was not that they were incompetent, but that their current physical condition was unable to do it by themselves, and Su Chengye had been trying to withdraw from the government for so many years, so he did not allow them to get too close to each other.


    Moreover, Su Mianyue was now accused of assassinating Empress Dowager. Even the officials of Su Chengye''s party did not dare to plead for Su Mianyue, especially when Su Chengye was seriously ill and no one took the lead. Everyone was watching the situation.


    In the alley opposite the Department of Justice, iron and cold blood sat on the back of a house, discussing whether to rob Su Mianyue.


    With their skills, it was not easy to take Su Mianyue away. After all, the Department of Justice had a lot of internal organs. Once the soldiers were alerted, the whole of Capital City would be under martial law. The only way was to use Su Yu''s power in Capital City, but the consequences would be very troublesome.


    But if we don''t rescue Su Mianyue...


    "The queen holds more weight in the young master''s heart than anything else." He said reluctantly.


    "It is up to the young master to send a message to him." Iron blood thought for a moment and suggested.


    Looking at the iron blood, he said coldly, "Have you forgotten what the young master said about her? Is it urgent to take charge?"


    It might not be too late to get someone to send a message, whether it was Su Yu who came back in person after receiving the news or arranging for people to do so. It was no different from watching Su Mianyue die.


    Of course, it could be that Su Mianyue was acquitted, but that''s too unlikely.


    Iron blood coughed uncomfortably. In front of the great cause, their attitude was the same as that of gray clothes. Apart from the safety of their master, nothing mattered. Su Mianyue belonged to anything.


    "You go and deliver the message, I''ll stay here," iron blood thought for a moment.


    This time, the cold blood did not speak again. It flew away and soon disappeared into the night.


    His eyes fell on the signboard of the office of the department of justice of shen xing, and there was a complicated look in his eyes. He remembered what Su Yu said when he was assigned to protect Su Mianyue, and he couldn''t help but be caught in a dilemma.


    The secret guard''s mission is to obey, but loyalty is also one of his missions. How should he choose?


    Inside the Department of Justice, Su Mianyue didn''t know what was going on outside. The female jailer who was in charge of her today didn''t do much to make things difficult. It should be someone from Mu Tinng''s faction.


    But when su mianyue was about to have a good sleep, she was woken up by the noise outside the cell.


    "There''s no order on it. You can''t bring up the empress." The jailer stood in front of the door to stop the other two big and coarse women.


    "There have never been so many rules in the Department of Justice. As long as you''re a prisoner, you can bring him up whenever you want. If you don''t want to lose your head, just get out of the way and don''t get in our way." The woman, who looked like a man, gave the jailer a push as she spoke.


    "The empress is in there. How can you treat her like any other prisoner?" The female jailer staggered and hurriedly blocked the door again, refusing to make way.


    "She''s a prisoner here. No matter who she used to be, it''s up to us." The old woman grabbed the jailer''s arm and took her to one side. The other woman took the opportunity to open the cell door and walk in.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being blamed?" The female jailer shouted.


    "This is the Department of Justice. Even the ministry of justice can''t interfere. What about the former commander?" The woman who was holding the female jailer snorted disdainfully. It was obvious that someone was up there, and she shouted impatiently inside, "Hurry up, don''t let the nobles wait."


    "I see." The woman in the cell replied and looked at Su Mianyue, who was sitting on the straw bed. She asked without any respect, "Is the empress planning to go by herself or let the servant take you there?"


    "Don''t bother." Su Mianyue stood up, took off the grass and glanced coldly at the old woman before walking out of the cell.


    "Empress, you can''t go with them!" The female jailer''s arm was twisted and her face was covered in cold sweat. It was obvious that her arm had been removed.


    "If you dislocate your arm for too long, it may become useless. I have noted down your faithfulness, but I don''t know if I have the chance to thank you. Take care." Su Mianyue smiled slightly and nodded at the jailer. Wondering if she could understand her hint, he looked coldly at the wicked old woman and frowned, "Lead the way."


    Today, these two women were much stronger than Nanny Gu and the others last night. They would not have any good fruit to eat when they fell on them. Cold sweat broke out on Su Mianyue''s back.


    And what kind of bad god was that woman talking about?

 Chapter 134 Mutual Benefit

    One of the two women led the way, the other followed behind Su Mianyue to urge her to step forward. A rotten smell mixed with blood in the dark corridor made Su Mianyue nauseous. The sound of the prisoners being tortured kept coming from his ears, destroying his willpower.


    Although Su Mianyue came through and was a person who walked on the edge of a knife in her previous life, the feeling still made her horrified. She wanted to escape from this hell on earth, but she could only keep her mind steady and follow her mother-in-law.


    After taking a few turns, he came to a torture chamber that lit several pots of charcoal. The light in front of him made Su Mianyue a little uncomfortable and subconsciously raised his hand to block the light source.


    "Your concubine sees the empress." A familiar female voice came with a hint of mockery.


    "Beauty is so idle. He doesn''t think about how to win over the monarch, but he comes here to see the joke of this palace. If the emperor knew about Beauty''s hobby, I wonder if he would be especially kind, or..." Su Mianyue said only half a word and smiled without saying a word.


    Yingchun sat in the only chair and did not stand up to give way, let alone salute.


    Su Mianyue knew his current situation, but he didn''t want to take Yingchun seriously on this point. He looked at the torture chamber, then glanced at the torture instrument on the wall, and saw the rusty but bloody torture instrument on it. He felt disgusted.


    Of course, those who could go to the prison of the cautious criminal division were not necessarily innocent and wronged. Most of them were true crimes, or had more or less committed crimes. Su Mianyue really did not want to be involved with those people, even if they were stained with their blood.


    However, when su mianyue''s eyes fell on the people on the gallows, she was not in the mood to look at these objects.


    A young girl was tied to a wooden frame with her hair disheveled. Her clothes were beaten so hard that she could not see the original shape. Her small face was covered by messy hair, but su mianyue recognized it as Biwu at a glance.


    It was her Biwu!


    "What does Beauty mean?!" Su Mianyue resisted the urge to rush forward. She knew she couldn''t take Biwu away. The more she messed up, the more pain Biwu would suffer. She could only suppress her anger and look at Yingchun coldly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, empress. Biwu''s injuries have nothing to do with the concubines. The concubines are only here for a cup of tea. If the concubines hadn''t told them to stop, Biwu would still be in prison." Yingchun patted her chest and pretended to be afraid, "The empress didn''t know anything. When the concubines came, they were about to pull out Biwu''s nails. The concubines were so scared that they almost lost their hands because of the pain."


    Yingchun said, waving her hands in front of Su Mianyue and chuckling.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue tried not to let any other emotion show in his eyes, "A wise man does not speak in secret. Beauty must not have come here today with great kindness to save biwu. He would not have thought that this palace had given you a chance to climb onto the dragon bed. In my opinion, it is only a matter of mutual benefit and is also my favorite trading method."


    Yingchun''s face darkened. Su Mianyue was obviously slapping her in the face when she said this in public, but in a second thought, she calmed down her anger. How many women dreamed of climbing onto the dragon bed, but Yingchun really did.


    "If the empress is quick to speak, I will not beat around the bush." He gave his servant a look and he led the others down. Only then did Yingchun say, "Your concubine is now working for lady shu. I think the empress should know what lady Concubine Shu wants the most."


    "This palace has never been a roundworm in other people''s stomachs. Beauty is still straightforward. Don''t waste time with each other." Su Mianyue said in a cold voice. Even standing there, it was hard to conceal her innate nobility.


    Yingchun looked at Su Mianyue angrily. Even though the other party was a prisoner, his imposing manner still overtook her and made her feel uncomfortable sitting down.


    Moving uncomfortably, Yingchun straightened his back and said, "Lady Concubine Shu wanted to win over the hearts of the people. She needed a lot of money. The dowry of the empress was so rich that it could rival the treasury. Even though she had been stolen a lot of things, the money was not passive. If the empress wanted to suffer less and save Biwu''s life, she would understand the principle of destroying money and avoiding disaster."


    With a faint smile, Su Mianyue looked at Yingchun like a clown and sneered, "Did Concubine Shu really make you do this?"


    Would that proud woman make such a superficial request?


    Yingchun blinked and said, "Does the empress have a choice?"


    "Although this palace is in prison, it is not completely unknown that the emperor is overturning the case for this palace. Although the process will be hindered, the result will be satisfactory. Those who want to use this palace must consider the consequences of using this palace themselves. As for Biwu, anyone who dares to touch her has to figure out what kind of anger he is going to suffer after this palace leaves here. This palace has repeatedly tolerated it for the sake of harmony in the harem, but this does not mean that this palace will have no bottom line." Su Mianyue''s voice was as light as the spring breeze, but Yingchun''s back felt cold when he heard it.


    Does the emperor really care so much about the empress? If she could really get out of the cautiousness department, how could she handle herself? Yingchun''s mind kept turning, but she didn''t know that Su Mianyue was just scaring her.


    Whether Mu Tinng was in trouble or not, Su Mianyue would not return to the palace. Even if he wanted revenge, it was not the past few years. Perhaps Yingchun had been played to death by Gu Linng at that time.


    "Don''t be angry, empress. I''m just sending a message for lady shu. I didn''t think that the Department of Justice was having a hard time, and I brought some medicine for wounds." Yingchun was a little careful. She immediately took out a small porcelain bottle from her sleeve, but the powder was not enough to deal with half of Biwu''s wounds, so she smiled sheepishly and said, "Your servant and concubine are whispering in the palace. They don''t have any money to deal with, so..."


    "I have noted down your kindness." Su Mianyue took the porcelain bottle without hesitation and went to apply medicine to Biwu. At least, he had to deal with a few big wounds to prevent the injury from worsening.


    "It''s not easy for the empress to do such a thing herself. It''s good for the concubines to come." Yingchun hurriedly followed and sold.


    "No need," Su Mianyue refused.


    Biwu''s wounds were new and old, and there was almost nothing good about it. Even if Su Mianyue was mentally prepared, he could not help but cry when he saw them, but he could not cry out. He had to carefully sprinkle powder on a few wounds that were about to fester.


    Biwu whined in pain, but he couldn''t wake up. It was obvious how badly he was hurt.


    Gently testing Biwu''s forehead, Su Mianyue was startled. Biwu had a fever, and if he did not save his life, he would lose it.


    "Beauty, today is the day I ask of you. Would you be willing to reciprocate with me again?" Suppressing the worry in his heart, Su Mianyue turned his head and looked at yingchun.


    "Whatever the empress says, I will do my best," yingchun answered with a smile.


    "Ask someone to clean up Biwu''s wound and make a bowl of antipyretic and healing medicine. This palace will give you a hundred thousand taels of silver," Su Mianyue said seductively.


    "This..." Yingchun looked at Biwu hesitantly, wondering if he wanted to add more chips.


    "Greedy people often get nothing," Su Mianyue said in a low voice.


    "Okay." Yingchun nodded immediately. With the hundred thousand taels of silver, her life in the palace would be easier. Maybe she could...


    Yingchun''s mind kept jumping. She had already imagined Mu Tinng''s favor for her. Su Mianyue, however, did not give her such an opportunity. He impatiently interrupted Yingchun''s thoughts and said: "I''ll give you a token after Biwu takes the medicine. You can go out tomorrow to get the money. If you can get the medicine for Biwu these days, I''ll give you a hundred thousand taels of silver every day."


    Upon hearing this, Yingchun''s face lit up with joy. There was no reason why he shouldn''t. He went out and ordered the two women outside the door to do their work. The Department of Justice itself had prepared these medicinal herbs, but the ten taels of silver reward made the two women extremely grateful.


    When she turned around again, without waiting for yingchun to speak, Su Mianyue said, "Go back and tell your new master that this matter was planted by that bitch Gu Linng in this palace. You don''t have to threaten this palace. If you really can''t find evidence, this palace will convict her."


    Yingchun was stunned. She didn''t expect Su Mianyue to guess Concubine Shu''s purpose.


    "But there is a saying, this palace wants to show some beauties." Glancing at Yingchun, Su Mianyue said coldly.


    "Please ask the empress for her advice." Yingchun was very respectful to the money owner.


    "Concubine Shu is not someone who can achieve great things. If you really have that ambition, you might be able to replace it. It''s just a matter of wealth and danger. Do you have the guts?" Curling his lips, he sneered. Concubine Shu dared to plot against himself. Why couldn''t he plot against her?


    Yingchun''s eyes changed a few times. Finally, she knelt beside Su Mianyue and said in a respectful voice, "I will definitely follow the empress in the future and ask her to show me the way."


    "I have said that my favorite thing is to cooperate with you in a mutually beneficial way. I also don''t like people to follow suit. Please get up." Strolling to the chair, Su Mianyue turned around and sat down. Yingchun stood obediently on one side, listening with her head down.


    "Concubine Shu may not be able to make a difference, but she is the best weapon to use. All you have to do is reveal to her the unusual relationship between Gu Linng and the kingdom of the heavenly wolf. She will not be able to hold her breath. What should she do then? Do you need me to teach you?" With a slight curve of his lips, Su Mianyue picked up the teacup and thought that Yingchun might have used it before, so he put it down again.


    "The empress invites tea, but I have never used it." Yingchun quickly raised his glass and handed it to Su Mianyue. Seeing that Su Mianyue was not dissatisfied, he cautiously asked, "Concubine Shu acted rashly, afraid that it would backfire. Please ask the empress for advice."


    "The way to protect yourself, you are a perfect player. You are just a lady, and you sacrifice yourself. The most important thing is that you can take this opportunity to make the emperor pity you and suspect Gu Linng." Su Mianyue was kind enough to say one more word. Yingchun wanted to ask a few more questions, but Su Mianyue stopped talking.


    After biwu was drugged and filled with decoction, he still did not wake up. Su Mianyue had to write a letter to Yingchun to get the money.


    Before Yingchun left, he told the two women to take care of biwu more and gave each person a reward of ten taels of silver. Su Mianyue smiled and accepted her good sale.


    However, Su Mianyue did not know that yingchun came to the Department of Justice. Although it was Concubine Shu who ordered it, Gu Linng, who hated that she could not die right now, naturally knew that after Yingchun left the Department of Justice, Su Mianyue was tied to the gallows, while the two women who had just been knocked out were thrown into a corner.


    The Department of Justice said it was a place for royal torture, but it was also a place for various forces to infiltrate.

 Chapter 135 This Is the Rhythm of Playing Her to Death

    In Weiyang Palace, Gu Linng sat in front of the bronze mirror and looked at himself without his long hair. The anger in his eyes became more and more intense, almost erupting.


    Trembling with fear, Bizhu glanced out of the door from time to time, hoping that someone would come to inform her earlier. Otherwise, she would have to endure Gu Linng''s anger and be injured again tonight.


    Perhaps it was Bizhu''s prayer that took effect. Before Gu Linng got angry, a palace maid came running over. Bizhu immediately went up to listen, his face gradually brightened up, and gave the palace maid a purse as a reward.


    "Mother, Concubine Shu is on the move. It''s the Department of Justice that sent that bitch Yingchun to." Bizhu reported in a low voice. Even the good news could not guarantee that Gu Linng would not lose his temper.


    "Su Mianyue, this bitch, even god wants you. How can I, Gu Linng, let you go?" Gu Linng smiled gloomily and the comb in his hand snapped. She opened the jewelry box, grabbed a handful of jewelry and slapped it on the table, "Go and take care of it. This palace wants that bitch to be in pain. I want to experience all the pain that she has inflicted on this palace."


    Looking at Gu Linng''s shiny head, Bizhu hurriedly ran off with the jewelry. She had to choose two things to own on the way. She could not suffer so much for nothing.


    Concubine De immediately heard the news from Weiyang Palace. Knowing that su mianyue was in trouble tonight, she sighed and said, "Empress, I can''t help you this time, but I can''t help you again. I hope you can get out of this."


    He waved to his confidant and asked her to leak the news to Zeng Shuo, which only zeng shuo could do.


    When Su Mianyue had the chance to meet Concubine De again in the future and ask her why she took the risk to help him, Concubine De only smiled and looked at Little Prince playing nearby, but there was nothing more than a whisper.


    In the torture room of the Department of Justice, Su Mianyue was forced back step by step by the four women in charge of the torture. Soon, he leaned against the board where Biwu was lying, and there was no way out.


    "Did gu ling ask you to do it?" Su Mianyue asked reluctantly.


    "Empress, why ask so much?" The old woman in charge replied without hesitation and shouted, "Do it."


    Two fat women came forward and pressed Su Mianyue''s arms down on the ground, while the other thin woman went to get the instruments of torture.


    "Empress, the torture that I put on you today is called lotus finger. I heard that your hand had been injured. I assure you that after this injury, I will definitely make empress never recover again." After receiving the torture instruments, the old woman squatted down in front of Su Mianyue and clicked her tongue, "It''s a pity that this beautiful face can''t be destroyed. I''ll let you have a taste of the agony of being connected by ten fingers, and then slowly let the empress experience what it means to live without love."


    The skinny woman pulled Su Mianyue''s arm in front of her, leaving a trail of purple marks.


    The old woman opened the torture device that looked like a lotus seat in her hand and slowly put it on Su Mianyue''s five fingers, "This lotus seat is made of fine iron. The whole Tianlan is just like this. If it''s not the queen''s status, it really doesn''t deserve to be used. And this lotus seat has a total of twelve clasps, which will be worn on the hands of the empress later. The servant will slowly force it to tighten a little until the hands of the empress are bloodshot. After another half an hour, the servant will cut the fingers of the empress with a knife, release all the blood, and then continue to tighten... At this hour tomorrow, the empress will be able to see her fingers turn into a pool of blood and a pile of broken bones in front of her. Even the gods will not be able to save them."


    As the old woman spoke, she twisted the torture device. Su Mianyue watched as her fingers were pinched, but she did not move. In a short while, her face was covered in sweat, and she could only curse in her heart that the old woman in the dream was a bastard. This was to play her to death.


    "Since the emperor has not been abolished, are you not afraid of being punished for treating this palace like this?" Su Mianyue clenched his teeth and refused to cry out in pain.


    "It is an honor to be buried with the empress and her mother." The old woman opened her mouth with a sly smile. Obviously, she was not afraid of being punished after the fall. She was more loyal to Gu Linng than that Nanny Gu.


    Su Mianyue I was afraid of the old woman, but with a sneer in her mouth, she said, "You''re not afraid of death. Where''s your family? There are nine families involved in the murder of the empress."


    "My servant is just an old woman who is lonely and widowed. The master gave me this life. I''m not afraid." The old woman continued to move slowly, admiring Su Mianyue''s pained expression. Obviously, she had been doing this for years and had become a pervert.


    Su Mianyue subconsciously straightened her fingers as she watched them bleed. The pain made her more conscious, but she couldn''t find a way to save herself.


    As her gaze fell on the old woman, Su Mianyue suddenly remembered that she had learned a little hypnosis in her previous life. Could she use this to make the old woman think that she had finished her execution and at least buy herself some time to save herself?


    But the hypnosis must be strong enough, the other party''s faith is not strong enough, otherwise it can not be implemented, and the old woman in front of her has no family as a fetter, how to find a starting point?


    Su Mianyue''s anxious nose was dripping with cold sweat, and his eyes gradually brightened. He looked at the old woman and sneered, "They say that life is alive, doing good deeds will accumulate good results, and will also accumulate blessings for the deceased family members. You have been in the Department of Justice for many years, and I don''t know how many dead souls there are under your command. Do you think they will bully your family members when they go underground?"


    The old woman''s expression changed slightly, and the movements of her men stopped.


    Su Mianyue said secretly that there was a door, and continued: "Those who have been harmed by you are not all guilty, and they may not be all guilty. The people who have been locked up in the Department of Justice may have some background, and their relatives and friends will definitely send them a large amount of paper money. It is too easy to punish your family in the spring. I wonder if your family hates you if they can''t reincarnate peacefully because of your sins."


    The old woman''s eyes flashed again, and Su Mianyue''s words hit her in the back.


    Su Mianyue smiled and continued, "No, even if those wronged souls don''t take revenge, your sins will affect their luck. How can the lord of hell let the sinner''s relatives reincarnate? Perhaps they are suffering from the fire of hell right now. They have been cooking oil day and night, crossing the mountain of knives. Even if they are lucky enough to reincarnate, they will not be able to reincarnate into a good family. It is better to live than to die... Ah!"


    Before he could finish speaking, a sharp pain came from his fingers. Su Mianyue could not help but cry out in pain.


    The damn old woman was so excited that she actually increased her strength directly. Su Mianyue was so painful that she wasn''t sure if her finger was broken.


    "You''re lying. They''re all innocent. They were killed. The king of hell won''t take them away." The old woman suddenly shouted, and the others jumped down. She loosened her grip on Su Mianyue, but su mianyue still couldn''t break free.


    "Whether I am lying or not, you know it well. You have done so many evil things. If the king of hell doesn''t accept you, how can you convince all the ghosts?" Su Mianyue resisted the pain and was secretly anxious, afraid that the old woman would lose her hand on impulse.


    Although it was only the left hand, Su Mianyue, the master of counterfeiting, had both hands equally precious, and no woman wanted to be disabled.


    "People like you who stand high above others do more evil than anyone else. Even if the king of hell wants to accept and punish them, it should be you, not poor people like us," the old woman cursed.


    "This palace thinks that it is worthy of heaven and earth, and that it is generous to solve the difficulties when the country is in trouble, and to make a living for the people when they are in trouble. This palace has saved tens of thousands of people. If this palace were to die, how many people in this world would be innocent?" Su Mianyue retorted loudly. She was not the former lord and had never harmed an innocent person.


    As for whether the former lord had harmed others, Su Mianyue was not sure, but he would not take the blame for her.


    When the other three women saw that the old woman was in a trance, the two fat women immediately went to the door of the torture chamber to prevent the noise from spreading out. The thin woman was comforting the old woman, which showed the old woman''s status among them.


    Su Mianyue, on the other hand, was nothing but a lamb to be slaughtered by these people, not afraid that she would run away.


    Without any suppression, Su Mianyue stepped back and tried to take off the torture instrument in his hand, but he couldn''t find the key in a moment of urgency, and the situation didn''t give her such an opportunity. Su Mianyue could only find a few things to stuff on his body without being noticed by a few people, so as to save his life, and then retreated to Biwu''s side.


    "Biwu baby, wake up." It would be better to recuperate in spite of Biwu''s current situation. Su Mianyue could only push Biwu hard. He really wanted to fight later. Biwu had to at least know how to dodge, or Su Mianyue really couldn''t care less.


    Seeing biwu frown, Su Mianyue quickly reached out to pinch her. Seeing biwu wake up from the pain, Su Mianyue hurriedly said in a low voice, "No matter what happens later, don''t move. It''s my greatest help to protect yourself behind me, you know?"


    Before he knew what was going on, Biwu nodded and understood. Su Mianyue handed Biwu a dagger and stuffed it into his hand, "Don''t do it unless you have to. Hide it for protection."


    Biwu nodded again, pretending to be unconscious according to Su Mianyue''s instructions, holding the dagger tightly in both hands. In order to keep himself awake, he bit the tip of his tongue hard, and the smell of blood spread to his mouth.


    The thin woman over there finally calmed the old woman down, then looked over at Su Mianyue and saw her standing beside Biwu with her long hair loose, an iron chain wrapped around her right wrist, and a burning iron in her left hand. She immediately became alert and stabbed the old woman beside her.


    "Empress, you better not struggle. There are so many of us. You can''t escape. It''s not good to hurt yourself." The old woman opened her mouth and gestured to the two fat men behind her, but she did not rush over immediately. Her face was still not very good. It was obvious that Su Mianyue''s theory of ghosts and gods disturbed her mind.


    Su Mianyue smiled lightly and glanced at the four women, saying, "This palace will be captured. Will you let this palace go? If not, why don''t we fight to the death? If I can kill one of you today, I will collect some interest. If I can kill two of you, I will lose less money. At the very least, it will be more cost-effective to hurt you than to suffer for nothing."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was really going to fight to the death, the old woman pulled her old face and shouted, "Give it all to me. If we can''t get rid of her today, we won''t get out alive!"

 Chapter 136 It Would Be Best for Her to Take the Blame

    The four women rolled up their sleeves and surrounded su mianyue from four angles. Although they did not carry any weapons, their brute force was not to be underestimated. Su Mianyue had to be on guard. The wound on her chest had not fully recovered. Once she was injured again, it was very likely that she would fall ill for the rest of her life.


    Su Mianyue did not dare to attack at will. Although the chain was her amulet, once it was grabbed by the old woman, Su Mianyue would be passive.


    "What are you waiting for? If you catch this bitch, you can get a reward for getting hurt. If you delay any longer, you won''t be able to afford it." The old woman shouted and rushed in the direction of su mianyue. Her scarlet eyes were like a wild wolf seeing its prey. She was so fast that she did not look like an old woman over half a hundred years old.


    Then the other three women ran towards Su Mianyue, shouting and shouting. It was only a cell about ten square meters in size. In a few seconds, they came to Su Mianyue.


    "Death!" Su Mianyue let out a low cry, and the chain hit the skinniest woman, the heavenly spirit cover. The sound of bones breaking suddenly came from the sound of the skinny woman''s wailing voice. She had already fallen to the ground, and blood was gushing from her head.


    The two fat women trembled with fear. Su Mianyue did not give them time to react. The tip of the iron in his left hand had already pierced the fat woman''s temple. With the screams of the fat woman, the smell of burnt fat pervaded the air.


    Su Mianyue looked at the other two women coldly. The murderous look in his eyes scared both of them to a stop. He looked at Su Mianyue in disbelief, but he did not know that Su Mianyue had already pulled the wound when he hit the skinny woman with all his might just now. If he made any more moves, he would surely faint with anger and blood.


    "Big sister, this woman is crazy. Let''s go out and get help." The fat woman''s voice trembled as she spoke.


    "Old lady, I can''t afford to lose that person." The old woman spat, her blood-red eyes glaring at Su Mianyue, and scolded, "You can''t tell that you''re still a ruthless character. This time, if you don''t confess, you''ll be able to convict you of murdering Empress Dowager. Killing two women in a row is not the reaction a delicate woman should have."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes flashed. She had forgotten this, but even if she thought about it, she would fight hard. Only when she was alive would she have the chance to walk out of the Department of Justice, and only then would she have the chance to zhao xue.


    "Rabbits bite when they are in a hurry. Besides, this palace is full of dragons and phoenixes, killing a few ants." Su Mianyue sneered, a fishy salt gushed out of his throat, and swallowed it quickly, looking calm.


    "The empress will do whatever she says, and the maidservant will not take the empress seriously. I just don''t know how long the empress will last." The old woman looked at Su Mianyue sharply, and her eyes fell on Biwu, who was behind Su Mianyue. She shouted to the fat woman, "I heard that the empress loves this maid very much. Today, when I see it, I will deal with the empress. If you kill that bitch, you will avenge the old sisters."


    The fat woman was afraid to move towards the door, but when she heard the old woman''s words, she immediately turned her eyes and used other people''s danger to beg for her wealth. Why shouldn''t she?


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were fixed on the old woman, and he had to focus on the fat woman, thinking about how he could protect biwu while repelling the old woman.


    Seeing that the fat woman was only two steps away from Biwu, she picked up a wooden stick as thick as Su Mianyue''s arm with a sneer and raised it high in Biwu''s head.


    The old woman over there also smiled gloomily. As long as the fat woman did it, she would do it too. At least one of them would succeed, and it wouldn''t be too late to join forces.


    "Go to hell!" Su mian''s calendar shouted. As the stick fell, the iron chain on her right wrist struck out hard and hit the fat woman''s face. The fat woman''s eyeball exploded in an instant, and her fat face was bleeding.


    "Ah!" The fat woman cried out in pain. Her whole body was hit against a wall and no sound came from her limbs.


    Su Mianyue hit successfully, and a mouthful of blood erupted, spilling over Biwu''s body and falling to the ground.


    Seeing this, the old woman laughed bitterly. She strode towards su mianyue, carrying the iron that had killed another fat woman, and was about to attack Su Mianyue. But in the middle of the attack, she looked down at her chest in horror, where a dagger was inserted.


    "Those who hurt miss will die a horrible death!" Biwu gritted his teeth and shouted. Trembling with both hands, he pulled out the dagger and plunged it in again until he had no strength at all.


    The old woman fell to the ground with her eyes closed, but no one paid any attention to her. Biwu struggled to get down and tried to help Su Mianyue up. However, she was so feverish that she had no strength at all. After two unsuccessful attempts, she also sat beside Su Mianyue.


    "It''s all useless. I can''t protect miss well." Biwu cried silently. This time, he didn''t cry loudly, perhaps because he didn''t have the strength.


    Seeing Su Mianyue fight so happily, Biwu thought Su Mianyue would be easy to deal with, but she didn''t expect Su Mianyue to be at the end of his tether. Otherwise, she would have done it already.


    However, biwu also knew that if it wasn''t for a surprise attack, she wouldn''t have killed the old woman and would only be a burden to Su Mianyue.


    "Baby Biwu is great. Without you, I would have gone for meng po soup." Su Mianyue gave a wry laugh, and his breathing would cause pain in his chest. He really didn''t want to say a word, but he was afraid that it would be more dangerous for him to pass out now.


    "In the future, I will learn kung fu from you and never let you stand in front of me again." Biwu gasped in pain, but said it seriously.


    This time, Su Mianyue did not refuse, but smiled and said, "Well, when baby biwu becomes a heroine, no one can bully us anymore."


    "A servant will definitely become a heroine." Biwu smiled with tears in her eyes.


    The master and servant were whispering to each other, as if the pain had lessened, but no one had noticed that the fat woman who had been blinded by one eye had actually climbed up, one hand covering her bleeding eyes, the other holding a hammer and walking towards them with a ferocious expression like a demon crawling out of hell.


    Thinking that Su Mianyue might be thirsty, Biwu stood up with a strong breath and was ready to pour water for Su Mianyue. He glanced at the hammer that was about to fall and shouted in panic, "Miss!"


    At the same time, Biwu immediately rushed over and blocked Su Mianyue''s attack. Blood sprayed out like a mist of blood, burning Su Mianyue''s heart.


    "Go to hell, you all go to hell." The fat woman shouted fiercely and raised the hammer high again, threatening to kill both master and servant Su Mianyue.


    However, the fat woman''s wish would never come true. She had a long sword in her chest.


    "Your subordinates are late to rescue us. Please forgive the empress." Zeng shuo knelt down on one knee to plead guilty, frowning ever since he entered the torture chamber.


    The empress was injured, and the Department of Justice''s lackeys should not have dragged him down.


    "Biwu, wake up, Biwu!" Su Mianyue didn''t have time to pay attention to Zeng Shuo, crying and trying to climb to Biwu''s side, but he could only hold her hand and then fainted. Tears on his cheeks were like blood and tears.


    Zeng Shuo was at a loss for a moment. This was the first noble lord he had ever seen who would value the lives of his servants so much. If his protector had been seriously injured, would the emperor be so nervous?


    The answer was no. Zeng Shuo''s eyes darkened, and he immediately turned around to walk out of the way. He shouted directly with his internal force, "Before this commander enters the palace and invites the oracle, if the empress has any more injuries, the entire Department of Justice will prepare for the burial of the nine clans."


    It had to be said that Zeng Shuo''s voice frightened many people. Even if someone wanted to lower Su Mianyue, others would try their best to stop him. Not everyone was as lonely as the old lady.


    After Zeng Shuo entered the palace, he went directly to the imperial study to meet the holy man and reported Su Mianyue''s situation truthfully. Mu Tinng immediately got up and overturned the table.


    "My queen, a bunch of bitches dare to hurt me!" Mu Tinng strode out of the door and ordered zeng shuo to bring the imperial physician to the department of justice in the Imperial Hospital. He knew that zeng shuo would know who to look for. He could also describe Su Mianyue''s situation and bring the most appropriate medicine.


    Mu Tinng angrily went to the Department of Justice, not even in the imperial carriage, but on a fast horse, with only a small group of the Imperial Guard escort, this news quickly spread among the various government offices in Shangjing City, and even the su residence was informed of the news, the Su Zhe brothers did not know whether to be glad.


    Su Mianyue was seriously injured, and they felt sorry for each other, but with Mu Tinng''s sincerity, they would be able to save their lives.


    In the Gu''s Mansion, Grand Preceptor Gu urgently summoned a few sons to discuss the countermeasures. Mu Tinng went to the Department of Justice to see su mianyue, and he would definitely thoroughly investigate Su Mianyue''s serious injury. They were behind the scenes, and it was easy to find out.


    "The most urgent thing is to silence them first." Gu changfeng said nervously, which showed that he had done a lot of such things.


    Grand Preceptor Gu was too lazy to pay attention to his son who had not made any progress. He had sent someone to kill him immediately. Fortunately, the four women were already dead, so it was not too much trouble.


    "Didn''t Concubine Shu send that bitch Yingchun to the Department of Justice?" The eldest son, gu changjiang, had a slight Grand Preceptor Gu expression and spoke slowly.


    "The eldest brother is right. Concubine Shu has always been at odds with Su Mianyue. She is the best person to carry the blame, but the younger sister is also capable." The second son, gu changhe, rarely disagreed with gu changjiang, which showed that the situation was serious.


    Gu Changqing raised his eyebrows and said, "Father, don''t be nervous. It''s best to remain calm at this time. Otherwise, it will only make us look guilty."


    After listening to the words of his sons, Grand Preceptor Gu pondered for a while and gave Gu Changqing a meaningful look. Seeing that he did not care, he could not help but frown. In the end, according to the intention of taking care of changqing, he let everyone go down to rest.


    After the brothers left the study, gu changfeng immediately went out of the house to have fun in the streets and alleys. He was too lazy to go back to his own yard to be of any use to Wanyan Shuang, the tigress.


    Gu changjiang and gu changhe stood on one side and looked at Gu Changqing with hostility in their eyes. Since the return of the apprentice, this third brother''s temperament was very different from before, and he was deeply relied on by his father, which gave them a deep sense of crisis.


    "If the two brothers are all right, the third brother will go first." As if he hadn''t seen the two of them looking at him, Gu Changqing walked away with his hands clasped and his eyes filled with contempt. Grand Preceptor Gu''s son was nothing more than that.


    Gu changhe and gu changhe looked at each other and saw a tacit understanding in each other''s eyes. Only then did they part ways. They could fight each other and know each other''s strengths and weaknesses, but gu changqing was a variable, so it was no longer their fault.

 Chapter 137 This Guy Was Born to Take Her Down, Right?

    In the Department of Justice, the imperial doctor was treating Su Mianyue, and Biwu was being treated by the imperial doctor''s disciple, who Zeng Shuo had specially brought over.


    With Mu Tinng personally in charge, the imperial physician did not dare not do his best. The people on duty at the Department of Justice, as well as the langzhong and yuanforeigner who were in charge of the Department of Justice, were kneeling outside the prison cell, worried that their heads would not be safe, thinking about who was the most suitable person to blame, and could not admit that they were not strict under the rule. Or maybe he didn''t care about the empress?


    Worried about Su Mianyue''s situation, Mu Tinng did not try the case immediately. Instead, he gave these people enough time to find a scapegoat, and they were scared for a longer time.


    In the secret chamber of Yicui House, gray had just informed the Department of Justice of the situation. Wanyan Lin remained silent for a while, calming down his anger before sneering, "Mu Tinng, the emperor, is too cowardly. Such a person is not fit to be the hegemon of the world."


    Gray sneaked a look at Wanyan Lin, didn''t answer, and didn''t ask Wanyan Lin if he had any feelings for su mianyue. He was sure of Wanyan Lin''s thoughts, but as long as Wanyan Lin remembered the mission and Su Mianyue was really useful, he was entitled to not know his master''s thoughts. It was not impossible to make him happy.


    "Gray, how''s your deployment?" Wanyan Lin smiled coldly. If Su Mianyue were here, he would scold lan yan.


    "It''s been arranged and will be carried out as planned tomorrow. But Miss Su is seriously injured and needs to be protected by more people. And Miss Su is very concerned about her maidservant. If we can''t save her together, I''m afraid Miss Su won''t cooperate with us," gray replied.


    "It''s just a lot of people. I''m sure you''ll be able to get out of here, and you''ll have to get out of here, understand?" Wanyan Lin restrained his smile and said in an commanding tone.


    "Yes, I promise to bring my brothers out safely." Gray coat cupped his fists and cupped his hands.


    "Continue to observe the situation at the Department of Justice and report any changes as soon as possible." Wanyan Lin leaned against the soft couch to avoid pressing the wound on his left chest. His voice was a little lazy, but it was pleasant to listen carefully.


    Finally, being able to be with you openly, the days ahead will not be so boring. Wanyan Lin said silently in his heart, this kind of thought can only be known to him, because he Wanyan Lin must not allow any weakness, otherwise how can he achieve great achievements?


    Gray retreated silently. Seeing green sleeves standing at the door with a worried face, he asked coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    "I..." Green sleeves looked at gray with difficulty.


    Seeing that green sleeves were inconvenient to speak, gray clothes did not waste any time and left directly by mistake.


    His head hung down bitterly, and his green sleeves murmured, "I am also your subordinate, but I am destined to not even stand by your side. Why is fate so unfair?"


    Everyone could see what green sleeves was thinking about Wanyan Lin, but Wanyan Lin never touched his subordinates, which was also a rule that everyone knew, so as long as green sleeves were loyal to Wanyan Lin, no one would break it. After all, Wanyan Lin was not destined to have only one woman. Green sleeves were not even qualified to stand beside the mother.


    But these people seem to forget that when a woman loves a man deeply, she will become crazy and do some extreme things just to get this man. Green sleeves would soon become such a woman.


    In the cell, the first thing Su Mianyue did when he woke up was to ask Biwu about his condition and make sure that Biwu was well treated and that there was no danger of his life. Su Mianyue was relieved and finally noticed that Mu Tinng was here.


    Looking at Mu Tinng''s gloomy face, Su Mianyue''s mood suddenly became not beautiful. She walked around the gates of hell, but she still had to look at mu ting''s face. This guy was born to subdue her.


    "Your concubines see the emperor." Su Mianyue''s tone was slightly cold, and there was no expression on his face.


    "I have broken my promise." Mu Tinng''s face was still ugly, but he was apologetic. It was the limit to what he could say.


    Su Mianyue was a little stunned and did not know how to answer. She had never expected mu ting to protect her, so she would not be disappointed.


    But if a great king could express his apologies, how could she be dissatisfied? This is the age when imperial power comes first.


    "Don''t worry, empress. I promise to bring the empress back to the palace within three days," Mu Tinng said solemnly.


    "Has the emperor found the real culprit?" Su Mianyue asked with a frown, but there was no surprise in his eyes.


    "As long as the empress is at ease and recuperates, I will arrange everything else." She did not want to see Su Mianyue''s sickly face again, or Mu Tinng would not be able to guarantee that she would not control the urge to take her back now.


    Keeping Su Mianyue in the Department of Justice, for one thing, was to clear Su Mianyue of the suspicion of assassinating Empress Dowager. For another, the imperial doctor said that Su Mianyue''s situation was very bad. It was best not to move within three days, otherwise it would hurt his internal organs.


    Mu Tinng did not know that he did not tell Su Mianyue what had happened at this moment, and it was destined that he and Su Mianyue would miss it, which made Su Mianyue suffer for a long time.


    Watching Mu Tinng turn around and leave, Su Mianyue pursed her lips and swallowed her goodbyes. It was better to avoid causing trouble for herself.


    A storm was about to break out in Shangjing City, and Su Yu, who was studying in the mountains, could not concentrate on practicing martial arts at this moment. His uneasy premonition made him absent-minded these days, and angry Bai Wuji punished him many times.


    "Ji Yu, no matter how careless you are, get out of this mountain for the old man. I don''t have a useless disciple like you." Su Yu glared at him with hatred, and Bai Wuji almost had to teach him a lesson.


    If it weren''t for Su Yu''s good bones, wisdom, and willingness to work hard, Bai Wuji wouldn''t have insisted on taking him in as an apprentice, but after su yu came back, he had to practice his martial arts for a while and started to lose his mind.


    "Master, it''s not that the disciples don''t put their heart into learning martial arts, but that their hearts have been in turmoil these past few days. They are afraid that those who are close to them will be in trouble. Please..." Su Yu endured for a few days and decided to go back and take a look, but before he could finish his sentence, he was stopped.


    "The trouble with bullshit is that you don''t want to put your heart into it. It''s true that you can''t do things well without a hair on your mouth. The old man shouldn''t take you as an apprentice. If you dare to leave without permission, the old man won''t have you as an apprentice." Bai wuji groaned angrily, threw off his sleeves and turned to leave, afraid that Su Yu would beg for a few more words and have an unbearable promise. If his good disciple never came back, wouldn''t there be no successor?


    Bai Xiuzhu, who was training beside him, saw su yu''s gloomy face, so he stepped forward and said, "Ignore my grandfather. He''s just soft-hearted and tough. If you really want to go out of the mountain, I''ll go with you for a walk."


    Patting his chest, Bai Xiuzhu''s expression of a sister covering you made Su Yu''s eyes light up, not noticing Bai Xiuzhu''s twinkling eyes at this moment.


    In fact, Bai Wuji did not go far. He knew that his unreliable granddaughter would do this, but with Bai Xiuzhu following, Su Yu would come back, right?


    Su Mianyue almost died in the Department of Justice, and Mu Tinng''s anger completely burned the entire Department of Justice. In the end, only a few insignificant people were punished, but lady shu was unlucky to be pushed out to take the blame, and even lady shu''s mother was implicated.


    When the emperor was angry, even if he did not float a thousand miles away, he was still in a panic. No one dared to impeach Su Mianyue''s "Crime" at this time. During the trial of the empress, someone would secretly execute her. Obviously, she was afraid of overturning the case, which meant that there was an injustice.


    Su Chengye''s students took this opportunity to submit a letter, requesting a thorough investigation of the case, not to let a dynasty''s mother suffer injustice.


    Not only was Su Mianyue not killed in prison, but she also had a chance to turn over. Gu Linng was the most angry.


    "Is that what father meant?" With a sullen face, Gu Linng asked the palace man who had come forward to deliver the news to her.


    "Master tai fu, please calm down and don''t be rash. Don''t be reckless at this time and let others get hold of you." The palace man lowered his head and spoke in a neither servile nor haughty manner.


    "Father is indeed old. He has the guts to set a trap, but he does not dare to chase after the winner. If something happens again, is he going to push this palace out for peace?" Gu Linng''s voice rose involuntarily in anger.


    "The walls have ears," the palace man reminded in a low voice. Sensing Gu Linng''s sinister eyes, he said wisely, "The servant was only ordered to deliver a message to her mother. I don''t know if lord tai fu has any other plans. If she doesn''t explain, the servant will leave."


    Gu lingqi''s teeth were itchy, but the messenger was not from his own palace, and it was not easy to deal with him at will. Otherwise, the wounds on his body would easily arouse suspicion from outsiders.


    After the palace servant left, Gu Linng looked coldly at Bizhu, who came in to serve her, and waved.


    "Mother." Bizhu shrank and walked to Gu Linng''s side in small steps. Before she could stand still, Gu Linng pulled her arm over, followed by a sharp pain.


    "Bitch, you made me dare not even leave Weiyang Palace. I stayed in my room all day long, but I lived well. How can I be reconciled?" With each curse, Gu Linng''s golden hairpin would stab Bizhu''s arm and see blood every time.


    Bizhu bit his lips and did not dare to make a sound. Soon, his lips were bleeding, but he had a way to save himself, "Mother, don''t be angry. That bitch Su Mianyue is now locked up in the Department of Justice. Although the emperor is protecting her, he can''t protect her all the time. If mother wants to do something, she has a chance."


    "What do you mean?" Gu Linng raised his head and stabbed the golden hairpin into Bizhu''s arm but did not pull it off. He even spun it twice to vent his anger.


    Bizhu could not help but snort, sweat dripping from his forehead, and said quickly, "Concubine Shu... No, it was lady cao who was furious at the fact that that bitch had been demoted to the throne of concubine. Besides, that little bitch Yingchun has been running to the department of justice for two days. As long as we send a letter to lady cao quietly and let her know the whereabouts of that little bitch Yingchun, my mother is afraid that no one can kill that bitch in prison?"


    Bizhu left a sentence of bitch, there is a sentence of bitch, almost confused himself, but Gu Linng heard it clearly. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and then put the gold hairpin into Bizhu''s hands, smiled and said: "Your idea is good, this gold hairpin reward you, this palace should hear the good news as soon as possible, when the time comes, you will be rewarded."


    "Thank you, master." Bizhu thanked him in a brisk tone, greeting Gu Linng''s eighteen generations in his heart.


    She tortured people more fiercely than anyone else, but when she rewarded them, she was stingy and often "Forgot" her promises. No wonder not many people were willing to work for her.


    As if escaping from her bedroom, Bizhu did not dare to deal with her injuries first. She quickly went to her room to get some money from her private room so that she could bribe someone to pass the message to lady cao, so that she could have a few good days to live.


    Su Mianyue, who was recuperating in prison, did not know that she was going to be in danger again. She was in a terrible situation.

 Chapter 138 I Really Want to Slap This Girl!

    Even though the imperial physician was treating Su Mianyue''s wounds in the Department of Justice, and for the sake of a hundred thousand taels of silver a day, Yingchun was still courteously running to the department of justice, bringing in new bedding, new clothes, and food. People who didn''t know how close she and Su Mianyue were thought to be.


    Su Mianyue, on the other hand, knew Yingchun''s little thoughts and accepted Yingchun''s kindness with ease. It was only a hundred thousand taels of silver. It was always good to be more comfortable. Although Mu Tinng sent the imperial physician, he did not prepare anything else. The man was indeed careless.


    And Su Mianyue was not sure how long he would be able to escape from the palace. It would be nice to have someone available. At this time, only a greedy person like Yingchun would come regardless of the consequences.


    "Empress, this is the soup that your concubines specially ordered people to cook. It contains some medicinal herbs to nourish your blood and qi. It is most suitable for nourishing your body." The meal had already been arranged by the palace maid, and yingchun personally served Su Mianyue a bowl of soup.


    "Thank you, Beauty." Su Mianyue opened her mouth and took the bowl of soup. She gritted her teeth and walked towards biwu. Every step she took, her chest swelled.


    Biwu wanted to get up, but there were too many injuries on her body, and it was only in vain to hold on, and it would make Su Mianyue unhappy, so she obediently lay half in bed waiting for Su Mianyue, but her eyes were red.


    As the maid from yingchun saw that Su Mianyue was going to give the soup to Biwu, she became anxious. She quickly filled another bowl and ran over to biwu. She said hurriedly, "This kind of service is done by a servant. The empress should drink the soup first. It won''t be good if it gets cold."


    Yingchun glared at the maidservant, and a servant dared to court her.


    The maid shrank her neck, but she was still slowly blowing the soup, not in a hurry to feed Biwu.


    Su Mianyue took a deep look at the palace maid and saw that she was in a panic. A cold look flashed in her eyes, but a slight smile appeared on her face. "Biwu has never been used to having her feed him. Your bowl is a gift from the palace. Drink it while it''s hot."


    "How can that be done!" The maidservant stood up quickly, and the soup in the bowl spilled a few drops as it shook.


    "Beauty, I can''t even give your maidservant a bowl of soup. Don''t you, the master, look down on me?" Su Mianyue looked sideways and asked yingchun indifferently.


    "The empress bestowed it on you as a gift of honor, but you still have to thank me!" Yingchun smirked and shot her cold eyes at the palace maid, apparently not expecting her personal maid to be bribed.


    The palace maid''s face instantly lost its color and her body began to tremble. She lowered her head and looked at the soup in the bowl, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Yingchun took two steps forward and slapped the maid in the face. He said angrily, "Bitch, you don''t want the reward from the empress. You don''t want the face this beauty gave you. What else do you want this face for?"


    The maidservant fell and spilled the soup bowl in her hand. After a quiet sigh of relief, she quickly climbed to yingchun''s feet and knelt down, begging for mercy, "Forgive me, beauty. I was just too happy for a moment. I don''t know how to deal with it. Beauty, spare me this time."


    Yingchun kicked the maid away and snorted, "I can''t afford a maid like you. I''ll report to the Imperial Household Department when I get back to the palace, and I''ll be able to climb up to a rich man in the future."


    Su Mianyue had been paying attention to their expressions. Seeing that yingchun was not at all flustered and guessing that she did not know anything, he went up and handed the bowl to the palace maid, saying, "I haven''t rewarded the people below for a long time. Since your bowl of soup has spilled, then drink this bowl."


    "Why should the empress be so kind and ungrateful to this lowly servant?" Yingchun was still angry.


    Ignoring Yingchun, Su Mianyue looked at the maid with a sneer and said, "If you drink it, I won''t care about it. Otherwise, what will happen to you..."


    "Spare me, empress. Spare me, empress." The palace maid suddenly kowtowed to su mianyue, and her forehead turned red.


    This time, yingchun no longer understood what was going on. He was a fool. He quickly walked up and grabbed the bowl of soup from Su Mianyue''s hand and poured it down for the palace maid.


    "Woo..." The maid shook her head, struggling. She still drank most of the soup. When yingchun let go, she immediately put her hand into her mouth and wanted to vomit it out.


    "You lowly servant, how dare you harm the empress and drag this beauty into it? Are you tired of living?" Yingchun smashed the bowl on the maid''s head and left a bloody mark on her forehead.


    The porcelain bowl cracked, and the maid cried out in pain. Suddenly, a fierce light flashed in her eyes. She picked up a piece of debris and threw herself at Su Mianyue.


    "If you can hold the empress on your back, it''s worth it." The maidservant pounced on Su Mianyue with a fierce face, and the porcelain was pressed against Su Mianyue''s neck.


    "Miss!" Biwu was about to get up in panic, but he fell to the ground because of his lack of strength.


    Yingchun, who was scared to hide when the maid got up, was completely dumbfounded. What should she do now?


    Once Su Mianyue was killed by her maidservant, even if she had a thousand mouths, she would not be able to explain. The emperor would not let her go, but she did not know how to save people.


    Compared to biwu''s worry and Yingchun''s nervousness, Su Mianyue was very calm. Looking down, he saw that the maid''s hand was still trembling and said: "You can murder this palace regardless of your own life and death. It is obvious that someone has caught you. However, this palace is very curious. After you kill this palace, aren''t you afraid that you will be implicated in nine different races?"


    "My servant is an orphan. There are no nine clans." The palace maid''s eyes flashed, which showed that she was not telling the truth.


    "Really?" Su Mianyue smiled faintly and said, "There are no nine races. At least there are people who are close to each other. With them on the road with you, there is no loneliness on the road."


    The maid''s hand trembled, and the piece of porcelain left a trail of blood on Su Mianyue''s neck. Fortunately, the wound was not serious, so she did not have the guts to splatter blood.


    "Either kill me now while you''re still a little tough, or negotiate with me. After all, the person who can threaten you to do this is also your enemy, isn''t he?" Su Mianyue said calmly. If she hadn''t been cut, she really wouldn''t have fainted.


    When the palace maid had just rushed over, she accidentally hit Su Mianyue''s chest and her ribs seemed to be broken.


    Su Mianyue''s calmness made the palace maid burst into tears, but she did not move her hand away. "Empress, I have no grudge against you, and I really don''t want to do anything about it. But Concubine Shu had the servant''s sister captured. That was the last relative of the servant. If the servant couldn''t get away with it, or if Concubine Shu knew that the servant had betrayed her, the servant''s sister would be sold to the lowest brothel until she was tortured to death. It''s my servant who deserves to die, but my sister is innocent. She''s only eight years old this year."


    The maid cried, but Yingchun shouted, "What Concubine Shu? Are you talking about noble cao?"


    The maid nodded and said, "Beauty, lady cao told me that the servant must blame you for everything. Otherwise, the servant''s sister will end up the same way. Servant..."


    "Well, you bitch, your sister is just a commoner. What right does she have to be compared to this beauty? Even if she dies for this beauty, she deserves it!" Yingchun shrieked, most disliking that someone looked down on her. Obviously, the palace maid''s words violated her bottom line.


    Su Mianyue wanted to raise his hand to his forehead. Yingchun, a pig-like teammate, wouldn''t stop until she died.


    "The people of the world are all the people of the emperor. How can they be distinguished between high and low? Beauty, if your words reach the ears of the saints, they will definitely cure your mouth." Su Mianyue let out a low cry, motioning for Yingchun to shut up. He really wanted to slap this girl.


    After hearing yingchun''s words, the palace maid, who had been hesitant to do anything, immediately blushed and pointed angrily at yingchun and scolded, "Does Beauty think that he is such a noble person? Even if he climbs on the dragon bed, you are just a lowly servant. Your birth as a servant cannot be changed in this life."


    Yingchun and the maidservant were scolding each other, and Su Mianyue''s physical strength was gradually exhausted, and she nearly fell a few degrees, but the pain from her neck made her wake up time and time again.


    No, she had to save herself, or else the maid would rub her neck in a moment of anger.


    With this in mind, Su Mianyue slowly raised her arm when the maid was not paying attention and prepared to strike with all her might, as long as she could avoid the tiles.


    Who would have thought that Yingchun, who was enjoying his scolding, looked at Su Mianyue in surprise and immediately attracted the attention of the palace maid.


    "Since you all think that servants are lowly, then I want you to be buried with me!" The maid opened her mouth fiercely. She grabbed Su Mianyue''s long hair with one hand and cut it with the other.


    The pain of the porcelain slice cutting through her skin made Su Mianyue very nervous. Even though he tried his best to push her, he could not resist the strength of the palace maid. He had to shout at yingchun, "Does Beauty want to be buried with me too? Come and help!"


    "Ah? Oh." Yingchun was stunned for a moment before she came to her senses and hurriedly ran forward to pull the maid''s arm. However, the maid was originally promoted by the rough girl, and she was very strong, and also with the intention to die together. Yingchun could not pull her away.


    "Help! Help! Help!" Yingchun held the maid''s arm tightly and cried for help, but there was no sound of breathing outside the cell.


    While the palace maid and Yingchun were scolding each other, Su Mianyue noticed that everyone outside the cell had retreated. It seemed that noble cao really put all his might into killing her.


    Or, there''s Gu Linng''s handwriting in it, or how else could so many Imperial Guard be transferred?


    No, the two imperial doctors were also missing. They were from the emperor.


    Su Mianyue''s mind was in a mess, and she wanted to make a bo with the palace maid. Soon, she was tired and sweaty, and the three of them tore each other apart. No one knew who pushed Su Mianyue''s chest a few times. It hurt so much that she couldn''t stand at all, and there were a few more shallow wounds on her neck.


    No matter how Yingchun scratched her face, the maid refused to let go of Su Mianyue. Seeing that yingchun wanted to go around the other side to drag her away, the maid took the opportunity to kick Su Mianyue in the knee.


    "Mmm." Su Mianyue snorted and fell back, with the beauty under him, while the maid pounced on Su Mianyue viciously.


    Closing her eyes in despair, Su Mianyue had no strength to move her body. This time, even if the palace maid did not cut her throat artery, she would still press through her chest.


    Thinking of the glorious sacrifice of a palace maid, Su Mianyue only had one thought: it''s really embarrassing to travel.


    At that moment, just as Su Mianyue thought she was going to die, the palace maid''s body was knocked away by the door of the prison and smashed hard against the wall beside her.


    "Imperial physician, imperial physician!" Only an unfamiliar male voice rang in his ears. Su Mianyue frowned slightly. Why is he here?

 Chapter 139 Big Brother, Take It Easy

    The man was dressed in an army uniform and looked like a dusty man. Who else could Shangguan Pei have if he hadn''t just returned from the border?


    She hurried to Su Mianyue''s side and saw that her face was pale, and her eyes were no longer the same. Her heart ached endlessly, but there was a trace of reason, suppressing the urge to hold Su Mianyue in her arms.


    After taking a deep breath, Shangguan Pei regained some composure and said in a low voice, "I came late to save you. Please forgive me, empress."


    "General Shangguan saved my life, and it''s hard for me to repay him." Su Mianyue smiled bitterly. This was the second time Shangguan Pei had saved her, and they had only met for the second time?


    Su Mianyue did not know that Shangguan Pei had seen her once in Imperial Garden.


    Shangguan Pei smiled bitterly in his heart. He didn''t save Su Mianyue because of her identity, but because he didn''t want to see anything happen to her, and he didn''t want Su Mianyue to repay her. As long as she could live happily, even if she looked from afar.


    "It''s my honor to protect the empress," Shangguan Pei said in a deep voice.


    "May I trouble General Shangguan to help me up?" Su Mianyue stretched out her hand with difficulty. She could not get up on her own and could not count on Yingchun. She had to say, "My rib is broken. Please be careful with General Shangguan."


    Upon hearing this, Shangguan Pei could not refuse. He quickly squatted down and said, "I''ve overstepped my bounds."


    Carefully placing Su Mianyue on the bed, Shangguan Pei''s eyes were burning with anger. If he had been late, Su Mianyue would have died on the spot.


    When the imperial physician was carried to his cell by Shangguan Pei''s own soldiers because he had been knocked unconscious, he was still in a state of meng dun, unable to understand why he had fallen asleep for a long time, and his neck was still hurting badly.


    "Why did General Shangguan come to the criminal division?" Seeing the imperial physician for a while, Su Mianyue suddenly thought of this crucial question.


    In any dynasty, the officials who were in the position of ministers had to be careful. The Department of Justice belonged to the emperor''s private ministry of justice. Even if Shangguan Pei and Mu Tinng had a good relationship, they should not come here easily to avoid being suspected by the emperor.


    Shangguan Pei''s face darkened and he said, "After entering the capital, someone shot a secret arrow and told the empress that she was in trouble with the Department of Justice."


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue''s face changed. He turned to look at Yingchun, who was unconscious, and then at the palace maid who did not know whether she was alive or dead. He couldn''t help but think of that time in the palace. It seemed that someone was afraid that she would not be killed, so he designed a series of schemes, trying to put a hat on her for having an affair with Shangguan Pei.


    "General Shangguan is confused. I''m afraid someone will use this to get rid of General Shangguan and me. This time General Shangguan is implicated by me." Su Mianyue shook his head and sneered.


    "If you want to plot against me, you have to see if you are good enough. The empress does not have to worry about me. I am not the one who implicates the empress." Shangguan Pei''s mouth was full of bitterness, and his innocence with Su Mianyue could be seen. Even though he had no dirty thoughts about Su Mianyue, those who wanted to get rid of Su Mianyue wanted to get rid of him as well.


    The two of them looked at each other, and at this moment, it seemed as if they had a connection. They both saw the mastermind behind the incident, with the aim of disrupting the Tianlan''s political platform.


    Can the mother Prime Minister''s Mansion not be implicated when a country is abolished? The court would be in turmoil and the civil service would be reshuffled again.


    General zhenguo was killed, tianlan country was short of this powerful general, who could replace him?


    They all saw through the conspiracy. Could Mu Tinng, as an emperor, have any clue?


    Until now, there was no point in letting Shangguan Pei leave again. Instead, it was a guilty conscience. Making Mu Tinng suspicious could only turn the passive into the active is the solution.


    "General Shangguan rushed into the palace," Su Mianyue whispered.


    Shangguan Pei didn''t want to leave here, leaving Su Mianyue alone to face the danger that might happen again, but Su Mianyue understood that staying here would only bring more trouble to Su Mianyue, and he might not be able to escape himself.


    "I will listen to what I saw tonight." Shangguan Pei cupped his fists, took a deep look at Su Mianyue and left, but did not know that it was difficult to meet again.


    After Shangguan Pei left, the imperial physician rushed forward to examine Su Mianyue''s injuries. Since su mianyue had a real fracture this time, he had to send for a female doctor. He didn''t have the guts to personally fix Su Mianyue''s bones.


    But it was Biwu''s injuries that the imperial doctor personally dealt with before he woke Yingchun up.


    Su Mianyue frowned as she thought about what happened tonight. She really hated this place. It was full of conspiracies, and she was always passive.


    "Empress, this palace maid''s internal organs have been injured. She won''t last three days." The imperial physician answered truthfully after he was ordered to examine the maids'' injuries.


    "Try your best to save her life, and the emperor will deal with it." As she spoke, Su Mianyue glanced at Yingchun and saw that she was still in shock and did not intend to comfort her.


    Such a small scene would be frightening and frightening, and there would be no big chance in the palace after the spring festival.


    The maid was placed in the cell next door. Seeing that yingchun was still sitting there in a daze, Su Mianyue was going to have Yingchun sent away, leaving such a big buddha to delay her and Biwu''s rest.


    But before Su Mianyue could say anything, he heard a jailer shouting to break the prison and protect the prisoners.


    "Miss!" Biwu stood up and stood in front of Su Mianyue. There had been no peace since she came to the Department of Justice.


    "In such a big battle, if you really want to kill me, ten of you will not be enough for others to look at your head." Su Mianyue said calmly. Although she was not sure if it was Wanyan Lin''s, she could only hope so. Otherwise, she would be doomed.


    As for Su Yu''s men, Su Mianyue did not think about it. For one thing, she did not know if Su Yu''s people knew about her accident. For the other, Su Yu was not in Shangjing City. Even if she wanted to save her, she would not have thought that Su Yu was on the way back just because of a bad feeling.


    Besides, the jail-breakers quickly rushed out of the cell where Su Mianyue was, to see how determined they were on their way. It was obvious that they were a well-trained organization, and the target was Su Mianyue.


    Sitting on the grass bed, Su Mianyue looked up at the two groups of men and horses who were fighting. There was a flash of light in his eyes. Su Mianyue was familiar with the mask that the man in black was wearing, and there was a small piece of green gemstone embedded in it.


    "What a luxurious man." Su Mianyue could not help but scold, because the peace of mind showed the calm temperament that a country should have after.


    Biwu did not know the origins of the men in black, and Su Mianyue could not explain it to her. After smelling the strong smell of blood, the blood drained from her pale little face, and the hand holding the dagger stiffened.


    "Miss, there''s no use in maidservants. We can''t wait for the day when we become heroines. We can protect miss in the next life," Biwu said with a crying voice.


    "Don''t be afraid." Su Mianyue could only say these two words to appease Biwu, but the way she smiled was misunderstood by Biwu as the way their master and servant could at least accompany each other.


    Yingchunzao was so scared that her legs were weak and she fell to the ground. At this moment, she regretted her greed for the hundred thousand taels of silver. If she hadn''t come to find Su Mianyue, she wouldn''t have met so many bad things. It was good to be her Beauty peacefully.


    Soon, the battle outside was over, and the man in black entered the cell with an overwhelming victory. He glanced at the three women in the cell, and the leader of the men in black asked in a low voice, "Who is Su Mianyue?"


    Su Mianyue almost laughed out loud. Although gray changed his voice deliberately, his tone was still too easy to recognize.


    "Presumptuous, is the name of this palace something that we can call out?" Su Mianyue carried the empress''s prestige and played along with the grey dress.


    "She''s a beauty." One of the people next to the grey coat opened his mouth with a bit of ruffian. He looked at biwu and said, "Although this little girl in green is pretty and plain, it''s not bad to bring her back to open meat for the brothers."


    "The master told us to take away the Tianlan queen and stop fooling around," the grey shirt reprimanded.


    Biwu raised his chin and looked as if he was going to die. Su Mianyue laughed in his heart, but he had to hold back his laughter and said, "You are not from the Tianlan. Who is your master? Why did you take this palace away? This is the situation of the Tianlan. It is not a place for you to set foot at will. You should leave quickly and wisely. Perhaps there is a chance of survival. I will rather die than let you succeed."


    As Su Mianyue spoke, she grabbed the dagger from biwu''s hand and put it around her neck. But before she could make any move, she was stopped by the man in black. The next moment, she was held up by the man in black and could only stare at him with wide eyes.


    Big brother, take it easy. I just got my ribs fixed. Su Mianyue''s face was full of cattle, but he could not make a sound, and the other party could not understand the message in her eyes, destined to be sad.


    Biwu stared blankly at Su Mianyue being taken away like this, and the next moment he was carried up by someone. The pain made her cry, and there was no good meat on her body, okay?


    Gray looked coldly at Yingchun in the corner and snorted, "Useless thing, tell your emperor that he can''t protect his woman. Our master has taken over from now on. There is no such person as Su Mianyue, the eldest daughter of the Prime Minister''s Mansion in the world."


    With these words, gray made a gesture to his men, and they quickly evacuated, not forgetting to lock Yingchun in the cell, lest she go too early to inform.


    Department of Justice has always been a place where others can enter and leave, but today the people on duty are all killed by the Department of Justice, such a vicious massacre can definitely be recorded in history.


    Not to mention how Su Mianyue had been led out of the department of justice by the gray-clad and other people, and how much suffering he had suffered. When Shangguan Pei entered the palace, Mu Tinng immediately came to the Department of Justice to visit Su Mianyue, only to find that the entire Department of Justice had become a bloody hell, leaving only yingchun alive and crying bitterly after seeing Mu Tinng.


    "Your majesty, my concubines are so scared. Those people are too scary. They kill without blinking an eye." Yingchun had no time to think about whether or not she should say something and cried her face off.


    Mu Tinng was not in the mood to appease Yingchun, so he had her sent back to the palace to avoid upsetting him with tears.


    How could an emperor endure such humiliation when he dared to rob Su Mianyue at the feet of the son of heaven?


    "The other party''s technique is too strange. It is not an ordinary person, nor an unorthodox official bodyguard. This is the first time I have seen such a technique." After examining the wounds of the deceased, Shangguan Pei came back and reported, "The initial estimate is that there should be about 30 people in the horse and men who robbed the people, and not all of them moved."


    Hearing this, Mu Tinng''s face turned cold again. The other party could break into the Department of Justice, which was heavily trapped in the agency with only about 30 people, which could only show that there was a mole in the Department of Justice.


    After taking a closer look at Mu Tinng''s expression, Shangguan Pei added, "If I am right, this group of people is not a group of people who are in trouble with passing on the queen to me."

 Chapter 140 To Be Together Openly

    Mu Tinng''s face darkened as he punched the wooden pillar. He took a deep look at Shangguan Pei and saw his calm expression. He said, "You and I have known each other since childhood. Now in the court, I dare not believe in another person other than you. Ze Zhi, you will not disappoint me, will you?"


    Shangguan Pei quickly cupped his hands and said, "Both public and private, the ministers are the most determined supporters of the emperor. This heart can be learned from heaven and earth."


    Mu Tinng nodded and said, "You have been tired all the way back home and have a night''s rest. You will take over the Department of Justice tomorrow. I want you to thoroughly investigate Empress Dowager''s assassination and the robbery of the empress. You must catch the murderer in the shortest time and rescue the empress."


    "I don''t need to rest. It''s not too late to rescue the empress. I''ll deploy immediately." Shangguan Pei was worried about Su Mianyue''s condition and couldn''t sleep well when he returned home.


    Mu Tinng did not doubt him, patted Shangguan Pei on the shoulder and whispered, "It''s been hard."


    Shangguan Pei left with a fist in his hand, but a small voice in his heart told him that perhaps Su Mianyue''s abduction was not necessarily a bad thing, at least for a short time, there was no need to face the palace''s deceit.


    No one knew Shangguan Pei''s selfish intentions. Even if he did find Su Mianyue, he would not let Su Mianyue return to the palace so soon. If Mu Tinng could not give Su Mianyue a safe and sound environment, it would be better to let her be at ease outside the palace, and he just wanted to protect her from afar.


    Under a narrow house in the slums, Su Mianyue and Biwu lay unconscious on a simple bed. Wanyan Lin was sitting in front of the bed and looking at the sleeping man, with an undisguised soft light in his eyes.


    From today on, she was no longer someone else''s wife, and he could be with her openly.


    "Master, Miss Su''s injuries are not suitable for moving. How should we place them?" Gray frowned. He didn''t expect Su Mianyue to be so badly injured, or else he wouldn''t have been unconscious after saving the man.


    Fortunately, they didn''t hurt his heart. Otherwise, they would have killed Su Mianyue indirectly. It was better not to save him.


    Wanyan Lin''s face darkened. Fortunately, the light in the dark tunnel was not bright. Otherwise, gray clothes would have seen Wanyan Lin''s displeasure.


    "I really want to know how mu ting will handle this, so that she can see Mu Tinng''s reaction." Wanyan Lin smiled and said, "The secret room in Yicui House is not bad, so Miss Su will go there to recuperate with me."


    "Master!" The grey coat exclaimed, clearly disapproving of Wanyan Lin''s risk.


    Wanyan Lin waved his hand and broke the grey coat''s silence. Naturally, the reason why he did this was because he was worried about Su Mianyue''s injury. The doctor said that if he broke his ribs again, even if it didn''t hurt his internal organs, Su Mianyue would not have a chance to recover. He would be tortured by the broken bones for the rest of his life.


    Wanyan Lin could not bear to think that she would be tortured in the future, and that her breathing would be comparable to punishment.


    "Get someone to prepare some smoke grenades and take Mu Tinng''s men around for a few rounds. It''s best to make him suspect Wanyan Zhen." Wanyan Lin curled his lips and sneered.


    Wanyan Zhen, who had just ascended to the throne, had an empty harem, but when he came to the Tianlan to investigate the situation of the enemy and Wanyan Lin''s whereabouts, he forcibly took away Xuezhu, who had just been redeemed, and now he could take advantage of this good opportunity.


    "Yes." The grey collar ordered that he would not admonish his master as long as he was not completely bewitched by women.


    "Wanyan Zhen and his people should have just walked out of the two cities, right?" Wanyan Lin said slowly.


    "Yes," replied gray.


    "Continue to send people to stop Mu Tinng and lead him to the Hengyuan within three days." Wanyan Lin''s voice was cold, but there was a smile in his eyes, but the smile was too cold and charming.


    Gray hesitated and asked, "Will this cause trouble for the Hengyuan?"


    "Your heart is getting softer and softer when you finish your work," Wanyan Lin shook his head.


    Shangguan Pei stayed up all night, mobilized all his guards, and borrowed some guards from mu ting to guard Capital City, but no clues were found, as if the people who killed the Department of Justice last night had appeared out of thin air and disappeared.


    Shangguan Pei did not want to avenge the people of the department of justice, nor was he in a hurry to get back to mu ting. He was just worried about whether Su Mianyue''s injuries could be taken good care of.


    "Seal off the city gates. All the people who pass by will be strictly investigated. They must still be in Shangjing City." After Shangguan Pei gave the order, he went into the palace to ask mu ting for an order.


    Mu Tinng ordered, "Dig three feet and find the empress."


    Shangguan Pei''s eyes flashed, as if he did not expect mu ting to care so much about Su Mianyue. After hesitating, he asked, "Are you going to patrol the su residence?"


    Because su mianyue''s identity should not be exposed, Shangguan Pei did not state her identity during the investigation, and the Department of Justice was not allowed to enter after Shangguan Pei took over, so little was known about Su Mianyue''s disappearance.


    Mu Tinng thought for a moment and said, "It''s all the same."


    The three masters of the su family were in a special situation. If they knew that Su Mianyue was missing, they were afraid that the su family would arrange a white matter, which was definitely not what Su Mianyue would like to see.


    Shangguan Pei took his orders and left. Although his body was tired and his eyes were bloodshot, he was still handsome and tall.


    Looking at Shangguan Pei''s back, Mu Tinng clenched his fists. Now that he was in a high position, the young man''s best friend helped him and his engagement with Su Mianyue was an indispensable factor. But now that Su Mianyue''s life and death were unknown and Shangguan Pei was repeatedly assassinated, how could Mu Tinng not doubt that the people behind him had ulterior motives?


    But who in the world could he trust, who could he ask to find out the truth?


    "Weiyang Palace." Mu Tinng suddenly opened his mouth and stunned Dehai, who was serving at the side. He temporarily took over the position of manager Zhao Quan and did not understand Mu Tinng''s mind thoroughly enough. This time, he could not guess Mu Tinng''s mind, so he could only arrange to wait for Mu Tinng to start driving.


    In Weiyang Palace, when Gu Linng heard Mu Tinng''s arrival, he was first overjoyed. As expected, after getting rid of Su Mianyue, Mu Tinng''s mind was still on her. The position of queen was within reach.


    But when she reached out to tidy up her hair, Gu Linng was worried about her eyebrows. Now she was so ugly that she didn''t even want to look at herself. How could she meet Mu Tinng?


    "Mother, it''s time to pick up the car," Bizhu warned in a low voice.


    "Do I need you to remind me?" Gu Linng shot her cold eyes. Seeing bizhu shut up and take two steps back, she said, "Go and get me your hair set."


    Bizhu ran away quickly, but Gu Linng sighed in a low voice. The wig was not real after all. If Mu Tinng stayed here, she would still find that her long hair was fake, and she would despise her.


    But this hair couldn''t reach her waist in three or five years. Did she have to push Mu Tinng away and let him pamper other women?


    Gu Linng thought about it and cursed Su Mianyue countless times. She didn''t even notice that bizhu had put on her wig. When Mu Tinng came in, he saw Gu Linng in a daze.


    "Is something bothering Qingqing?" Mu Tinng strode in and sat beside Gu Linng, as if nothing unpleasant had happened before. He had always favored Gu Linng alone.


    "Your majesty." Gu Linng was shocked at first, then burst into tears of joy and said, "I thought it was an illusion, but I don''t want you to really come to see me. It was because I lost my honor. Please forgive me."


    Gu Linng stood up and bowed.


    "Your majesty, please calm down. Your mother just misses you too much, not disrespectfully." Bizhu quickly knelt beside Gu Linng and began to defend her.


    With a slight smile, Gu Linng looked up shyly. Her eyes were still red. She said softly, "Your majesty, in the past, your concubines were ignorant and disappointed your majesty. Now your concubines have repented and want to do their best in front of Empress Dowager. I don''t know your majesty..."

 Chapter 141 I Will Definitely Give You A Bad Evaluation

    Before Gu Linng could finish speaking, Mu Tinng grabbed her arm and brought her up with a low sigh.


    Looking at Mu Tinng in confusion, Gu Linng obediently followed him. After Mu Tinng sat down, Gu Linng personally brought him a bowl of tea to wake him up.


    Mu Tinng took the cup and took a sip. Mu Tinng''s eyes were softer. Every time he came to Weiyang Palace, there would be a cup of tea with moderate temperature. Mu Tinng knew that it was prepared for him in the palace. After all, Gu Linng''s body was very weak, and he didn''t sleep well and never drank tea.


    "Qingqing has a heart." Mu Tinng had a double meaning. He was talking about the tea and what Gu Linng had just said. After putting down the cup, he said, "Empress Dowager''s condition is very bad. Qingqing''s body is very weak. He can''t take care of Empress Dowager even if he goes. He has to distract the imperial physician. I will convey your feelings to Empress Dowager for you."


    "Empress Dowager is awake?" Gu ling asked hurriedly, with a hint of anxiety or even panic in his tone.


    He glanced at Gu Linng faintly and a hint of doubt flashed through his mind, but Mu Tinng covered it up very well. He only heard him shake his head and say, "The imperial doctor said that Empress Dowager hurt his heart and his body functions are declining with age. I''m afraid there''s no chance of waking up again."


    With a sigh of relief, Gu Linng walked up behind Mu Tinng and rubbed his shoulder for him. He thought about it a thousand times, but said softly: "Empress Dowager is a man whose purple qi rises to the east, and he can certainly save himself from danger. The emperor must not hurt the dragon''s body because of his worry. The Tianlan needs the emperor. Empress Dowager would also be distressed if he knew that the emperor had forgotten to eat and sleep for her old man."


    Mu Tinng glanced up at Bizhu, who was standing by the side, and then asked, "Where''s Qingqing? Do you feel sorry for me?"


    "The emperor is my god, and my heart aches." Gu Linng replied softly with a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. Indeed, the emperor still had her in his heart. After Empress Dowager was injured, this was the first time the emperor came to the imperial concubine''s bedroom.


    Of course, Mu Tinng had met Su Mianyue twice. In Gu Linng''s opinion, it was a normal interrogation, not related to love.


    "With Qingqing''s support, I will not fall." Mu Tinng patted Gu Linng on the back of his hand, but there was no emotion on his face. Instead, there was a hint of impatience on his face. This expression did not hide Bizhu at all, but rather, it had some meaning for Bizhu to see.


    Having lunch in Weiyang Palace, before leaving, Mu Tinng said, "I saw a jade pendant yesterday that suits Qingqing very well. Let this palace maid of yours come with me. Qingqing will wear it with him from now on."


    Seeing that Mu Tinng pointed at bizhu without looking at her, Gu Linng smiled and saluted, "Thank you, your concubine, for your grace. You must wear it with you in the future."


    "Well, Qingqing, take a good rest. I''ll come back when I have time." Patting Gu Linng on the shoulder, Mu Tinng strode away. If he looked closely at his face, it was not difficult to see the disgust in Mu Tinng''s eyes. He had just patted Gu Linng''s hand and was pinching it.


    Bizhu followed Mu Tinng luan to the imperial study with speculation in his heart. Seeing that dehai had actually withdrawn with his men, he was extremely uneasy, but he did not dare to make a sound first, so he stood under the imperial case and waited quietly.


    After mu ting cleared his hands, he drank some tea to clear his throat. Then he looked at Bizhu and asked, "Your name is bizhu?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, your servant''s name is bizhu." Bizhu replied respectfully with uneasiness in his eyes.


    "I remember your name. It was given by gu jieyu." Mu Tinng asked casually.


    Bizhu was so frightened that he knelt down on the ground and explained in a hurry, "My servant made a slip of the tongue. I have no intention of insulting jie yu. Please let the emperor know."


    "Am I a tyrant in your eyes?" Mu Tinng''s voice was soft. He raised his hand to signal Bizhu to get up and smiled, "I still remember the first time I saw you, you were just a rough palace maid in Weiyang Palace. At that time, you saw me like this. You were so scared that you couldn''t even speak clearly. You were almost punished by the female officer in charge at that time, but this?"


    Bizhu looked up in surprise and asked subconsciously, "Does the emperor still remember this?"


    "Weiyang Palace has the most beauties. Yingchun is one, and so are you." Mu Tinng said something, but in Bizhu''s expectation, he took out a piece of jade pendant and put it on the imperial table. As he flipped through the memorials, he said, "The feng shui in Weiyang Palace is not bad, but it''s a pity that it clashes with gu jieyu. I don''t know if the next master will meet her."


    Bizhu''s eyes turned a few times. With the model of yingchun, who in Weiyang Palace would not want a sparrow to become a phoenix? Bizhu was one of them.


    Did the emperor intend to let her take over Weiyang Palace?


    Bizhu was secretly happy, but he did not dare to say anything in order to avoid upsetting Mu Tinng. He also wondered if Mu Tinng had any other meaning in saying this to her.


    "Take this jade pendant back to your master." Mu Tinng opened his mouth and pointed at the jade pendant at the corner of the table.


    "Yes." Bizhu bowed his head and looked at mu ting while holding the jade pendant. Seeing that Mu Tinng did not give himself any light, he respectfully took a few steps back and said, "Excuse me, servant."


    Without further hints from Mu Tinng, Bizhu was somewhat disappointed, but her heart was in a mess now. She did not dare to act rashly until she understood Mu Tinng''s intentions.


    There was no one else in the imperial study. Mu Tinng then threw the book aside and rubbed her temples wearily. She whispered, "Am I too suspicious? Although Gu Linng is jealous of the empress, she often plays tricks. But she should not have the courage to do things like murder Empress Dowager and framing the empress. She also has no ability to do them."


    In the quiet imperial study, no one could answer Mu Tinng, and Mu Tinng would not ask anyone. He was probably afraid of getting a positive response. Didn''t that prove that he had an extremely bad eye for people?


    Mu Tinng never did anything that he wanted to say. Even if he knew it was wrong, he would make a mistake or secretly correct it.


    A day and a night passed, and Shangguan Pei went door to door with his guards. Although he knew that disturbing the people would also cause panic, Shangguan Pei could not care less when he thought of the tragic forbidden land Su Mianyue might encounter.


    However, the carpet search still did not lead to any clues, and Shangguan Pei would not know that Su Mianyue was half-lying on the soft couch at the moment, drinking soup while chatting with Wanyan Lin.


    "If only I could have some wine." Su Mianyue said regretfully as he drank the tonic.


    "When your wound is healed, I''ll drink enough with you." Wanyan Lin was in such a good mood that he did not feel uncomfortable drinking such a sweet thing.


    "Don''t talk about it as if I''m the only one who''s injured. You''re not a master yet." After giving Wanyan Lin a big white eye, Su Mianyue put down the porcelain bowl and said with a happy smile, "It''s so good to be able to walk out alive. After I get better, I must drink big bowls of wine, eat big chunks of meat, and find some beautiful women to sing..."


    Su Mianyue gushed on and on, imagining how unrestrained life could be. Wanyan Lin listened quietly, and deep in his eyes was a very good indulgence.


    Climbing out of hell, Su Mianyue did not fall into pessimism, but looked forward to the future with a happy mood, and her future must be colorful, because there is no burden.


    As she spoke, Su Mianyue fell asleep. She was already seriously injured and had fever symptoms. She was so weak that she would be tired after a meal, not to mention a long speech.


    Covering her chest, Wanyan Lin got up and went to Su Mianyue''s side. He pulled the quilt over her and brushed away the broken hair by her ear. His eyes were filled with tenderness.


    "The life you want is unscrupulous and free to do whatever you want, but I want to tie you to my side and let you accompany me to the peak of my life. Will this make you lose the source of happiness?" After tapping Su Mianyue''s sleeping acupoint to make sure she wouldn''t hear him, Wanyan Lin dared to say these words. "One day, when you find out I''m using it, will you blame me for controlling your life?"


    Su Mianyue, who was sitting on the soft couch, would never reply. Wanyan Lin laughed and said, "That''s all. I will be by your side for the time being and be free with you in the world of mortals. However, you are destined to be with me for the rest of your life. Even if you blame me for being selfish, I will not let you go. Who made you so different?"


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand, Wanyan Lin gently kissed, but did not know that at this moment Su Mianyue was in a fierce battle of scolding in his dream, really wanton.


    As he fell asleep, Su Mianyue suddenly realized that his soul seemed to have left his body, and the flickering light around him seemed to be familiar.


    "Old witch, get out of here! Didn''t you say that I only needed to stay in that shitty palace for half a year? Now, half a year and three days, you old woman who doesn''t keep her word, be careful that I hit my head to death and go to the king of hell to accuse you of deceiving customers and humiliating ghosts." Su Mianyue shouted angrily, his eyes searching, but he was thinking about how to get the best for himself.


    She was so close to death in the past six months, even though she was as good as the old woman said, she was half dead every time. Now she couldn''t even get out of bed. God knows she wanted to raise lice to play.


    Su Mianyue put his hands on his hips, but there was a fierce expression on his beautiful face, which seemed to contradict him.


    At the end of the light, the old woman, with a golden bowl in her hand, walked towards Su Mianyue with a kind face and no anger at all.


    "Young people nowadays are really hot-tempered, but they are only three days late to set you free. They still blame my old lady for her bad work and don''t know how to respect the old and love the young at all." The old woman complained, but her smile remained the same, which made Su Mianyue wonder if she was wearing a human skin mask and would not change her expression.


    "Respecting the old and loving the young is the principle of the world. Are you human?" Su Mianyue gave the old woman a look of disdain, snorted, and said unhappily, "Don''t talk to my sister about those false things. You keep breaking your promise. I''m very dissatisfied with your service, and I will definitely give you a bad evaluation."


    Su Mianyue shook his legs arrogantly, but his face said, "Come and bribe me. The sister who bribed me is satisfied. Forgive me."


    The old woman shook her head and sighed. She handed over the golden bowl in her hand and said kindly, "Girl, take a closer look at this golden bowl."


    Su Mianyue did it in puzzlement, but after looking at it several times, he found that it was only a pure gold bowl, not even an antique. He waved his hand in disgust and said, "Don''t fool me with this thing. I never lack silver. How much can a gold bowl be worth?"


    "Young man, this is what you don''t know. This is called the heaven and earth bowl. It can accept all kinds of rivers and form a small world of its own. It is absolutely unique in this world..." The old woman resisted the urge to roll her eyes and looked at Su Mianyue with a professional service smile. She pointed at the golden bowl and boasted, but before she could finish, she felt empty. She looked up and saw that the golden bowl had fallen into Su Mianyue''s hands.

 Chapter 142 Who Is Yue Yunpeng?

    Damn, isn''t that the legendary "Golden bowl" ? In this life, mom no longer has to worry about my future.


    Heiheihei smile, Su Mianyue proudly raised the golden bowl, and said to the old woman: "As compensation, I reluctantly accepted this. There are any tricks of the tongue, you quickly tell me, I don''t care about so much, maybe in this strange world to make a name for the old woman, you will also win glory for the old woman."


    The old woman choked and a gleam flashed in her narrowed eyes. She coughed and said, "The old woman would like to give you this golden bowl, but this is not a common thing. Naturally, we can''t give it to you in such a humiliating way, so..."


    After giving Su Mianyue a'' you know''look, the old woman''s body gradually faded and smiled meaningfully.


    "Hey, old lady, what do you mean by that? Are you going to let me find it myself? At least tell me where it is." Su Mianyue hurriedly shouted, trying to grab the old woman''s sleeve, but the other party was also a soul body, and could not catch it at all.


    "You can''t divulge the secrets of heaven. I''ve given you a life of wealth and honor, and now I''ve given you a clear path. Whether you can seize the opportunity depends on your own creation. Little girl, remember the old lady''s words, good deeds and good causes will lead to long and happy lives. Be a human being, and look at the world with your heart." The old woman''s voice became more and more erratic, and her words were somewhat mysterious.


    "Old lady, can you speak some human language? If you say these words, you won''t say them. What''s the point of it?" Su Mianyue stomped her feet angrily, but the old woman was left with only a shadow. Su Mianyue could only look at the shape of her mouth seriously, hoping to get some clues.


    "Damn it, I should have learned how to lip-synch if I had known. His grandmother is so angry." Su Mianyue stomped her foot and waved her sleeve fiercely, not noticing that a golden light had penetrated her hand, which was holding the golden bowl.


    The old woman looked at this scene, smiled mysteriously, and completely disappeared from Su Mianyue''s sight.


    "Next time I see you, I won''t let you go so easily." Su Mianyue uttered a harsh sentence and fell weakly to the ground, because she sadly discovered that after entering this dream, she could not wake up without being disturbed by the outside world.


    But now that she was injured, she would often fall asleep for a while. Would anyone touch her?


    Su Mianyue did not know that she had a simple dream. Three days had passed since she learned about the power of the golden bowl, and she was so happy that she dragged it for nearly three days. Otherwise, the old woman would not disappear so quickly in her dream.


    Wanyan Lin, who had been by Su Mianyue''s side for the past three days and had always shown himself as a gentle young man, was now as cold as ice. The doctor who had been treating Su Mianyue was so scared that he did not even dare to breathe. He prayed silently in his heart to hope that Su Mianyue would wake up sooner.


    "Young master, I have heard from the people that some people travel with their souls when they are seriously ill. They need external help to restore their souls. The girl''s body is not in danger of life, perhaps..." Under Wanyan Lin''s cold gaze, the grey man swallowed the words clearly.


    Wanyan Lin hesitated for a moment, looked up at the doctor and asked, "Is her body really normal?"


    "My subordinates have been following the young master for many years and have never lied. This girl''s recovery rate is three points faster than the average person. It is reasonable to say that she should not have been unconscious for so long." The doctor replied truthfully with a puzzled look on his face.


    The doctor was one of his own, and Wanyan Lin did not suspect that he had done something in secret.


    "You guys go out first," Wanyan Lin ordered.


    Gray looked at Wanyan Lin, stopped for a short time, and took the doctor out of the secret room specially prepared for Su Mianyue.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s peaceful sleeping face, Wanyan Lin raised his slender fingers and rubbed them against her cheek. His delicate skin made him love it.


    "If you have the intention to leave me, you will sleep like this forever, and you will always belong to me alone." Wanyan Lin chuckled, but his gentle voice made life cold. It was a pity that Su Mianyue didn''t hear it. Otherwise, he would have found a way to escape, instead of letting himself sink into half-truths and half-lives of emotions.


    "Well, it''s time to wake up after sleeping for so long. Everything outside has been settled, and we should be on our way." After Wanyan Lin finished speaking, he leaned over and kissed Su Mianyue''s lips. He tasted it from the bottom to the bottom and couldn''t bear to leave.


    "Mmm." Su Mianyue frowned slightly. After sleeping for too long, her head became heavy, and it became hard to lift her eyes, and her senses became dull. She only felt that something was messing with her mouth, so she subconsciously raised her hand to hit it.


    With a bang, half of Wanyan Lin''s handsome face left a bright red blood mark. He was also stunned and kept kissing Su Mianyue.


    Slowly opening his eyes, Su Mianyue''s eyes widened and his mind went blank as he saw an enlarged face, even the length of his eyelashes.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s reaction with satisfaction, Wanyan Lin slowly got up, covered his swollen left face and said with some grievance, "You''ve been in a coma for three days. Gray said that your soul might have come out of your body. You need to do something exciting to wake you up. I''m also kind to help you."


    "Help me?" Su Mianyue gritted her teeth and slapped her. Her chest hurt so much, or she would have slapped Wanyan Lin again.


    Wanyan Lin nodded earnestly and looked at Su Mianyue. His voice was ambiguous, "It seems that Yue has an unspoken affection for me and likes my kiss very much. He even knows how to respond when he''s unconscious. If I have another chance like this, I will know how to wake Yue up."


    "Little yue yue? You think I''m yue yunpeng! Sister is a girl, a girl!" Su Mianyue yelled angrily, almost pointing at the two balls in his chest to prove it.


    "If you were a man, I wouldn''t be able to say anything." Wanyan Lin thought for a moment and whispered, "You know, I''m a straight man."


    The word "Straight man" was unintentionally spoken by Su Mianyue once. Wanyan Lin thought it was the most appropriate word to use on himself.


    Closing his eyes tightly, Su Mianyue thought to himself: inhale, exhale, inhale...


    When his mood calmed down, Su Mianyue quickly raised his hand and pinched a handful of soft meat on Wanyan Lin''s waist, "Wanyan Lin, for the sake of saving my life, this time, it was as if nothing had happened. I admit it. If you dare to have such dirty thoughts again in the future, I will bend you and sell you to the chu house to be a waiter and keep you as a guest."


    "Will Yue book the venue?" Wanyan Lin looked forward to it.


    Su Mianyue gritted his teeth and said, "Get out!"


    "No." Wanyan Lin spread his hands and said no. Seeing that Su Mianyue was really angry, he slowly stood up and returned to his gentle and jade posture. He just asked before leaving the house, "Who is yue yunpeng?"


    Su Mianyue was stunned and scolded Wanyan Lin for his long reflex arc. He threw him a white eye and closed his eyes.


    Damn it, my sister kept her first kiss for two lifetimes and was taken away by this guy. Can you allow her to be depressed for a while?


    Su Mianyue had completely forgotten that Wanyan Lin had sealed her lips with his mouth when she was hiding from prince Keshi. Her first kiss was long gone. Perhaps in Su Mianyue''s opinion, that was just an "Accident," and the next time it was counted.


    Wanyan Lin chuckled and left. After being Childe Bai for so long, how could he not know that if he wanted to get a woman''s heart, sometimes he couldn''t be too gentle and polite, especially when faced with a woman like Su Mianyue who had a personality, he had to make him feel that you were different, or else he would never be tempted.


    After Wanyan Lin left, Su Mianyue raised his hand and stroked his lips. A fairy tale came to mind. The prince kissed the sleeping beauty and woke her up.


    Bah, bah, bah, I must be a devil''s block. With my looks, I am indeed a sleeping beauty, but wan yanlin is not a prince... Well, even if he is a prince, he is also a rogue prince. No, he is a hungry ghost in the color." With a low curse, Su Mianyue closed his eyes and wanted to sleep so that he could forget what had happened.


    But the body slept for three days and nights, so how could it sleep?


    When it was dinner time, Wanyan Lin came to eat with Su Mianyue. They deliberately showed that nothing had happened and got along well.


    After dinner, Wanyan Lin told Su Mianyue the news of the past few days. After listening to it, Su Mianyue frowned and asked, "It''s good that the su family is not involved. But what does Mu Tinng mean by keeping my disappearance a secret? Are you afraid of losing face?"


    "Part of it." Wanyan Lin smiled meaningfully and tapped his long fingers on the teapot for a while. He poured Su Mianyue a cup of warm water and said: "An arrogant man like Mu Tinng must have thought that he could find you. Even if your disappearance would make him doubt your innocence, it would not be abandoned at this time. Otherwise, where would jun wei be?"


    Su Mianyue grunted noncommittally. She was too lazy to continue this topic. Her life had nothing to do with Mu Tinng ever since, no matter what he thought.


    "Arrange for me to leave Shangjing City as soon as possible." After taking a sip of water, Su Mianyue looked up.


    "Afraid of being found?" Wanyan Lin raised his eyebrows.


    "No." Su Mianyue shook her head. Even if Wanyan Lin couldn''t protect her, she could hide herself. She just didn''t want to be so troublesome, so she said, "The sky here is full of gloom, and even breathing is suppressed. If you throw away your past identity, you have to start over. I want to live in this world and never want to be involved with the people and things here again."


    "Okay, we''ll leave tomorrow." Wanyan Lin just wanted to make sure that Su Mianyue was willing to leave. If she still had a little hope for Mu Tinng, Wanyan Lin didn''t mind using some means to make Su Mianyue give up completely, but now it seemed that there was no need for so much trouble.


    "How''s Biwu''s injury?" Su Mianyue looked up and asked.


    "He''s recovering well. As long as he''s not in a hurry, nothing will happen." Wanyan Lin replied truthfully.


    Nodding his head, the su residence was fine. The only thing Su Mianyue cared about was Biwu.


    No, there was another Su Yu, but Su Mianyue knew very well that contacting Su Yu would only hold him back. It would be better to let him fly alone, perhaps there would be a day to see him again.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was deep in thought, Wanyan Lin sat down for a while and then left. Since he was leaving, he couldn''t do nothing. It didn''t fit his character.


    Su Mianyue lay flat on the bed, her fingertips tapping on the edge of the bed, wondering if she wanted to take some of the treasures she had hidden away.


    There were also masks and identity letters that she could use to settle down, but she couldn''t do it alone in her current situation, and Wanyan Lin couldn''t know about them.


    Su Mianyue fell asleep, still unable to think of a solution to both.

 Chapter 143 Who Snatched Me And Who Was in A Hurry?

    Childe Bai''s identity was still very honorable in Shangjing City. Many high-ranking officials supported him and made good friends with some famous officials. Therefore, although Wanyan Lin''s carriage was investigated, it was obviously more relaxed than others.


    On the carriage, Wanyan Lin sat shoulder to shoulder with green sleeves, and on the edge sat two black maids, driven by gray clothes. Such a lineup would not attract much attention.


    "These officials have worked hard to protect the safety of Shangjing City. They are dressed in grey and prepare some food and wine for the officials. This is also a way to express the wishes of the family." Wanyan Lin opened his mouth as gently as a jade, and gray took out a heavy silver bag and handed it to the officer.


    "Childe Bai is indeed a confucius businessman. He knows how to take care of the hard work of our underlings and let his brothers go." When he got the silver bag, the officer was happy to say a few nice words and showed his face in front of Wanyan Lin.


    Gray drove out of Capital City in an unhurried manner. Many of the people who had been waiting in line to leave the city quietly left, and even the vendors at the city gate no longer paid attention to the movement at the city gate. It was obvious that Wanyan Lin had arranged for these people. Once they were stopped, These disguised subordinates would fight to escort them out of the city.


    Not long after they left the city in their carriage, the gray men heard the servants shouting at the door to close the city gate. The people who really wanted to leave the city began to shout in dissatisfaction, but no one dared to fight the officer.


    Su Mianyue did not know that after she left the city, something big had happened in the imperial city. Mu Tinng was assassinated in the palace, and Gu Linng happened to appear. It was not difficult for her to give up her life to save her and revive her former favor.


    Su Mianyue would not know how many innocent people would be involved in the assassination of the emperor.


    After Su Mianyue and his men left the Shangjing City area, Su Mianyue and Biwu went into the carriage to rest. Green sleeves became the companion instead. Even the servant, biwu, needed her to serve him. He was dissatisfied with himself, but did not dare to act up in front of Wanyan Lin.


    "Find a nice place to rest for a few days." Su Mianyue suggested when he saw that he was walking in the direction where he had buried the human skin mask and other objects.


    "Well, it''s good to have a few days of leisure and enjoy tea and the moon." Wanyan Lin had no objections.


    "Wanyan Lin, don''t you have anything to do with yourself?" Su Mianyue looked up. She had no intention of going the same way as Wanyan Lin.


    "Staying with you is the most important thing right now." Wanyan Lin smiled warmly and leaned his fan forward, fanning Su Mianyue." How comfortable is this wind speed?" He asked pleasantly."


    Wanyan Lin! "Su Mianyue let out a low cry, slapped his hand impatiently, and said seriously: "One thing we have to make clear is that you and I have never been on the same path. What I want is to build a business kingdom of my own. Wherever I go, I have a large amount of money to spend freely, just let it go. But you have your mission, your ambition, and it''s not something a little girl like me can get involved in, and I''m not in the mood to support the new monarch as a hero. So, let''s go back to the bridge, okay?"


    "It''s too chilling for Miss Su to do this. In order to save you, our young master almost died and risked being discovered by the Tianlan royal family. He sent so many people to save you. Shouldn''t Miss Su return one or two?" Green sleeves were not worth it for Wanyan Lin, and his tone was a little harsh.


    Su Mianyue then remembered that there was another person in the carriage, but the other party was Wanyan Lin''s, and she did not need to worry too much about it. Instead, this attitude made her laugh out loud.


    "Who are you? Yicui House''s number one, or the woman of your son? Do you have a part in my conversation with your son? This is your rule as a subordinate?" Su Mianyue glanced at her coldly. The woman''s intuition made her dislike green sleeves.


    To be exact, it was inexplicable to feel that green sleeves were hostile to her, so naturally there was no need to save face.


    "Green sleeves." Wanyan Lin let out a low cry. Just two words made green sleeves lower his head, not daring to say another word.


    "Wanyan Lin, you saved my life. I paid you back with 50 % of the profits from the gambling house. From now on, I don''t owe you anything. We''ll meet each other in the mountains and rivers, and we''ll be friends in the future. But please remember, I, Su Mianyue, will never be an accessory to anyone else, and I will never bow my head to acknowledge the lord. Otherwise, he would not have to flee the palace. Su Mianyue said calmly, obviously still concerned about the attitude of green sleeves.


    Perhaps what Su Mianyue really cared about was Wanyan Lin''s attitude. If he really treated her as a friend on equal footing, he wouldn''t have given green sleeve the chance to say such a long string of words.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was unhappy, Wanyan Lin rubbed his brows and sighed, "You and I have always been friends. I have never felt that my status is superior to yours. It was the same in the past, and it will be the same in the future."


    Wanyan Lin only expressed his thoughts and did not promise to separate from Su Mianyue. He let go and could only answer one sentence: sorry, I can''t do it.


    She took a deep look at Wanyan Lin and saw that he looked calm. Su Mianyue could not say anything more. She could not forget the favor of saving her life just as she escaped from the fire. She had saved her life more than once.


    When the carriage quieted down for a moment, Biwu looked up at the master and opened her mouth to say nothing. She had not yet recovered from the change of her identity, nor did she know what life Su Mianyue, who was not going to be the queen in the future, wanted to live, but she would always follow the master, which was always true.


    In the palace, Mu Tinng stood at the window of the imperial study with a frosty face. As an emperor, he was assassinated more than once. How could he not be angry?


    But the killer could not find any clues, as if everything was a fog, a huge conspiracy and danger were waiting for him.


    "Your majesty, it''s time for lunch." Dehai opened his mouth carefully. Mu Tinng could be furious at any moment. He still wanted his head.


    Mu Tinng did not reply, but continued to maintain the edge of his rage. When Dehai wanted to speak again, he saw Mu Tinng suddenly slap a window and blow it away. The sawdust hurt the Imperial Guard on both sides, but no one dared to snort and endure it.


    After venting his anger, Mu Tinng returned to su mianyue''s most familiar iceberg face as he turned around and ordered, "Get someone to send a message to General Shangguan and tell him to go back to the capital as soon as possible."


    "Yes." Dehai replied quickly, but he had a plan in his mind.


    Shangguan Pei''s mission out of the capital, as the emperor''s side manager, Dehai knew that originally thought Mu Tinng valued Su Mianyue as much as jiang shan, but compared to his own life, it was not so important.


    In this palace, the sky is going to change again.


    After leaving the imperial study, dehai looked in the direction of Weiyang Palace and shook his head silently.


    After a short day of driving, the carriage finally stopped in a mountain stream and looked at the three thatched cottages by the waterfall. Su Mianyue smiled and could not help but mutter, "Under the east fence of picking chrysanthemums, you can see the south mountain leisurely. You can have a few days of such an artistic conception of freedom in this life, which is worth recalling."


    Wanyan Lin took two steps forward and said to Su Mianyue, "It''s fine if you like it, but the air here is chilly. Even if you like it, you should come out in the afternoon to enjoy the scenery."


    Su Mianyue nodded. She was very grateful for Wanyan Lin''s concern. She was not stupid enough to ignore her body for a moment.


    "You do know how to enjoy life. Although this place is not as good as the fairyland, it also cultivates the spirit. It is definitely the best place for leisure and vacation." Walking towards the thatched cottage, Su Mianyue could not help but feel envious. Her past life seemed to be on the run for money, and she should change her life in the future.


    "You''ve been to the fairyland?" Wanyan Lin teased.


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded, not noticing the slight change in Wanyan Lin''s eyes, and playfully stuck out her tongue, "In the dream."


    Hearing this, Wanyan Lin laughed out loud, and the laughter echoed in the valley, that kind of joy, "At this time, the woman who can laugh at life, who would give up xiaoyue?"


    After glancing at Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue said angrily, "Life is short. It''s a pleasure to have fun in the midst of suffering. Your rotten intelligence can never appreciate the beauty of it." Without waiting for Wanyan Lin to speak, Su Mianyue took Biwu''s arm and pointed at the hut, "We''re going to sleep in the main house. Whoever snatches me and who''s in a hurry."


    Then, without waiting for Wanyan Lin''s reply, Su Mianyue had already set out for the thatched cottage, looking like a noisy little man, his green sleeves grinding his teeth in anger, but looking at Wanyan Lin''s indulgent eyes, he did not dare to explode, nor did he know if he would hold back his internal injury.


    "Gray coat, go get two game." After Wanyan Lin gave the order, he strode up with a look of mockery on his face, and green sleeves quickly followed him.


    As he opened the hut with great interest, Su Mianyue''s smile froze on his face. There were three huts in total. Shouldn''t the main house be in the middle? Shouldn''t it be fully equipped?


    But what''s in front of you? There''s not even a chair in the empty room, but there''s a wooden bed that''s about to rot. The bed is covered in dust, and a spider as big as a chestnut can be seen weaving a web on the roof.


    "Wanyan Lin, don''t tell me the same is true of the other two rooms." Su Mianyue blinked and looked at Wanyan Lin, feeling that he had been fooled by this thing. They didn''t bring any luggage this time.


    Biwu also looked at Wanyan Lin expectantly. She could have taken it easy, but the young lady was a precious woman. When did she suffer such grievances...


    Apparently forgetting everything about the Department of Justice, Biwu automatically blocked out those unpleasant memories.


    "You are good at cards. Why don''t the four of us play a game here and choose the house for the winner within an hour?" With a wave of Wanyan Lin''s sleeve, the doors of the two rooms next to him were opened. Although they were very simple, they were well equipped.


    There was no choice. Su Mianyue shrugged and agreed. She and Biwu had a good chance of winning anyway.


    Green sleeves turned around and found a deck of cards in the carriage. The four of them started to play "Dragon flick," which was almost impossible to cheat.


    In the end, Wanyan Lin won and naturally moved into the best room in the east, while Su Mianyue moved into the west room. His green sleeves hid his anger and uneasiness. He put a cloak in the middle of the hall and could only sleep on the floor for a few days.


    "I am not reconciled, not reconciled! How can you be a married man''s shoes, but you can still get the love of the prince, and I can not even get a little love." Sitting on a cloak, green sleeves clenched their fists. If they were not afraid of hearing the noise, they would have smashed the hut. It would be better to burn Su Mianyue to death in the wilderness.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue, who was lying on the wooden bed and sleeping soundly, had no idea how much danger she would face from being hated by green sleeves in the future.

 Chapter 144 Naturally Troublesome

    On the road day and night, when Su Yu returned to Shangjing City, the gate of the capital was still under martial law, only allowed to enter and not to leave, which made Su Yu extremely uneasy.


    After settling down with Bai Xiuzhu, Su Yu went to his subordinates to find out the news. Knowing that Su Mianyue had suffered so much, he was even more worried now that his whereabouts were unknown.


    "Did iron blood and cold blood not deliver the message back?" Su Yu frowned. He sent two of his best bodyguards to protect Su Mianyue, but he was really disappointed that he was missing, but he could only hope that the two of them would bring him good news.


    "No." The guard replied respectfully.


    "Go down and report as soon as you hear anything." After a moment of hesitation, Su Yu disguised himself as a servant of the su family and headed towards the su family.


    If something happened to Su Mianyue, there might be some news from the su family. If they loved her so much, they would not let it go.


    However, the truth disappointed Su Yu. Su Chengye didn''t know anything about Su Mianyue''s accident, and Su Zhe didn''t know Su Mianyue was robbed. Only Su Hao wanted to say something but stopped.


    "Second brother, there are only you and me here. Do you know where my sister is?" Su Yu asked, taking advantage of the opportunity to send Su Hao back to his room.


    "Before, when I was seriously injured, little sister came to see me. I heard from big brother that he had something to say to me, but he never had a chance to see me alone." Su Hao didn''t know much. Ever since Su Mianyue''s accident, he regretted not building his own power. Otherwise, even if he couldn''t protect Su Mianyue, he could find out where she was.


    Su Yu frowned. Seeing that Su Hao didn''t mean to deceive him, he said, "I''ll send someone to find out where my sister is. You must rescue her."


    Su Hao stopped, looked at Su Yu and sighed, "Maybe leaving is the best place for her. As long as she''s safe, even if she''s far away, what''s the harm?"


    This time Su Yu was stunned. He had thought of taking Su Mianyue away, but he did not expect Su Hao to have such thoughts.


    Seeing su yu looking at him in disbelief, su hao smiled and said, "Little sister''s temperament is not suitable there. I just hope she can be happy."


    "Even if it costs the entire su family?" Su Yu frowned.


    With a faint smile, su hao said, "Even without little sister, the fate of the su family is hard to change. Why lose her life again?"


    Simple words, but full of strong family love, and wise to see through the world, this is the first time Su Yu discovered that a powerful family actually had blood and family, but their father and son...


    It was just a thought that flashed by. Su Yu envied the su family. Although their situation was delicate, they had the most precious affection in the world.


    After leaving the su residence, Su Yu sent a large number of people to investigate Su Mianyue''s disappearance. Although he was not sure who robbed Su Mianyue, his intuition made Su Yu suspect Wanyan Lin. He immediately went to Yicui House and spent a lot of money to know that the girl with green sleeves had gone out with master bai.


    "It''s him!" Su Yu''s face turned cold at first, then he smiled bitterly and muttered to himself, "Why won''t my sister listen to my advice? Wanyan Lin is not a good person, and even being a friend is dangerous."


    After confirming that Su Mianyue was not in danger for the time being, Su Yu stopped sending people to find out about Su Mianyue. At the moment, Shangjing City was sealed off, and it was safer for Su Mianyue not to be here.


    However, Su Yu would not let go of the people who had harmed Su Mianyue so easily. Within three days, the cao family was imprisoned by Mu Tinng for corruption and bribery, forcibly occupying the land, and forcibly robbing the daughter of the people. Noble cao was also stripped of his title and sent to the cold palace.


    Although the Gu Family had no major charges, gu changfeng had wrongly maimed the imperial family''s grandson because of his jealousy in Whorehouse, and the Gu Family had also been impeached for lax parenting. If it weren''t for gu ling''s defense of Mu Tinng''s sword, it would have been a huge punishment, not as simple as gu taifu''s suspension for half a year.


    However, the Gu Family was a restless family. Wanyan Shuang was so angry that he destroyed the roots of gu changfeng''s descendants and made the Gu Family lose face. However, because of Wanyan Shuang''s identity, he was only grounded for three months. Wanyan Shuang was also dissatisfied with this and cried for divorce every day.


    Although they did not directly attack Gu Linng, the Gu Family sons were targeted by Su Yu, and only when the time was ripe would give them a fatal blow, so that the Gu Family would never recover.


    After doing all this, the city gate was opened. Su Yu knew that it was Shangguan Pei who came back, so he looked like ji yu and went to General''s Mansion. Even if he had saved Su Mianyue for Shangguan Pei, Su Yu planned to help Shangguan Pei, but he didn''t know how much benefit he would bring in the future.


    After Shangguan Pei came back, he went straight into the palace. There were only him and Mu Tinng in the imperial study.


    Seeing Shangguan Pei''s stubble running, Mu Tinng was not in a hurry to ask questions, but let Shangguan Pei go to tidy up his appearance first. Shangguan Pei refused and knelt down directly to plead guilty.


    "Why is that, Ze Zhi?" Mu Tinng got up to help Shangguan Pei and had a bad feeling.


    "Incompetent, the empress is dead." Shangguan Pei gritted his teeth and said these words. If he hadn''t been on his way for days and his eyes were already bloodshot, mu ting would have noticed his unusual emotions.


    Mu Tinng''s hand stiffened, and his body remained in a half-bent position. He felt a dull pain in his heart, and even his breathing became difficult.


    Shangguan Pei closed his eyes and recalled that day, "I had already tracked down the whereabouts of the empress and dispatched local soldiers to assist me in rescuing her. Who knew that someone in the local government had secretly sent a message to the Hengyuan that the rescue was unsuccessful, and the empress was forced down a cliff, and I was seriously injured and unconscious due to ambush. When I went to the bottom of the cliff to look for her, Only one body was found, and this..."


    Shangguan Pei opened it gently. It was wrapped in a piece of warm jade. Mu Tinng remembered that the pendant was given to Su Mianyue by him. Su Mianyue was so happy at that time that his voice and smile seemed to be right in front of him.


    The two men''s eyes fell on the jade pendant, and neither of them noticed that the other party had lost his composure. It was not known how long before Mu Tinng took the jade pendant. The warm touch made his palms ache.


    The piece of blood stained shirt in the other hand was even more piercing to Mu Tinng''s heart. She could not believe that the smiling yanyan was gone.


    "Are you sure that she really..." Mu Tinng''s voice was hoarse and he didn''t dare to ask. This was the first time in his life.


    Shangguan Pei nodded heavily and said darkly, "I sent all my own soldiers to search under the cliff. I personally obtained this jade pendant from the remains and let the coroner do an autopsy, which also proved that the age of the deceased is similar to that of the empress."


    If possible, Shangguan Pei wanted to deceive himself, but he repeatedly investigated and confirmed that he could only accept this result.


    If Mu Tinng hadn''t ordered him to return to Imperial Capital, Shangguan Pei would have continued to pursue him, but he didn''t think there would have been any other outcome.


    Mu Tinng was not in the mood to ask anything else for the time being, so he let Shangguan Pei go back to the palace to rest first and come back to the imperial study tomorrow to meet him. He even forgot about the assassination.


    When a person came to Phoenix Palace, the palace people were cleaning as usual, but without the master, the palace people looked lifeless. It was unimaginable that this was a palace full of slogans and vitality every morning.


    Walking slowly along the way, Mu Tinng did not want to be disturbed, so he dismissed the palace people. Su Mianyue''s voice and smile unconsciously appeared in his mind, and the two of them had a good time talking, but he found that the scene was too few, and he had other purposes.


    In the bedroom, there was a half-carved jade stone and a carving knife on the table. Mu Tinng looked at it for a while, then he came up with a picture that Su Mianyue was carving. It must be very pleasant to see such a beautiful woman working hard.


    Holding the warm jade portrait that Su Mianyue had given him, Mu Tinng looked down for a while, and the corners of her lips could not help but curl up with a smile. This was carved by her own hands for him, and it was also an eternal thought.


    "Qingqing, I have betrayed you," Mu Tinng murmured.


    The first time they met, Su Mianyue was saved by mu ting because he knew that she was Su Chengye''s daughter and knew how much Su Chengye loved her. He wanted to win Su Chengye''s heart by this, but he didn''t want Su Mianyue to be moved and marry him at all costs. He also got the support of Su Chengye and successfully ascended to the throne.


    But after two years of marriage, Mu Tinng never had a good look at Su Mianyue, and because Su Mianyue'' robbed'' Gu Linng of the queen''s honor, and Su Mianyue had done everything to make things difficult and humiliating.


    The good things he had done to Su Mianyue in the past few months were also due to Su Mianyue''s transformation, which made Mu Tinng want to find out. He could not bear to be an emperor but not even be able to control his own woman''s mind, let alone accept that Su Mianyue had let go of his persistent love for him.


    But in the end, it was too deep into the play, and Su Mianyue had a lot of contacts, Mu Tinng''s heart already had a place for Su Mianyue, and even gu ling could not reach it.


    This knowledge was once unacceptable to Mu Tinng, who knew that the Hengyuan envoys were in danger on their way back to china, and also called for su hao to escort them. He wanted to take this opportunity to let the su family completely decline, and then he could get rid of Su Mianyue.


    Mu Tinng''s plan succeeded step by step, although there were many surprises.


    But the news of Su Mianyue''s death gave Mu Tinng a clear view of his heart. He was really moved, not by his love for Gu Linng, but by putting Su Mianyue in his heart.


    "It''s too late. If I... Qingqing, if there is an afterlife, I will love you and never let you down again. You... Rest in peace." Holding on to the statue tightly, Mu Tinng''s adam''s apple throbbed and water sparkled under his eyes.


    Unfortunately, the beauty had passed away, and no matter how much he remembered, he could not turn back the time.


    Su Mianyue, who was sitting in the hut munching on chicken drumsticks, yawned and muttered, "Although everyone loves flowers and flowers, I don''t want to talk about them when they eat. I don''t really like me."


    Biwu looked at Su Mianyue speechlessly, silently eating chicken wings, and was speechless about his master''s narcissism.


    After eating and drinking, Su Mianyue stretched his muscles and bones and found that the pain in his chest was no longer so painful. He smiled and said, "Wanyan Lin is quite capable. All kinds of healing medicine are excellent. Go back and buy some from him. Keep them for self-defense."


    "Bah bah, miss, don''t say these unlucky words, miss will not be hurt again in the future," Biwu said hastily.


    "��, your miss is born with a troublesome body. Even if I don''t cause trouble, trouble won''t let me go." Su Mianyue said with great self-awareness.


    "Miss is the one who will cause trouble," Biwu muttered.


    "Cough." Coughing uncomfortably, Su Mianyue wiped his hands and said, "It''s a beautiful day today. Follow me out for a walk."


    It''s time to get the things back.

 Chapter 145 She Will Always Be Honorable to You

    The hut was not soundproof, and Su Mianyue did not hide anything. Her words were heard by green sleeves and Wanyan Lin. Not long after the master and servant walked out of the hut, green sleeves quietly followed, and Wanyan Lin followed behind with a frown.


    Because Su Mianyue always said that she liked freedom, Wanyan Lin respected her private space very much, and occasionally saw Su Mianyue and Biwu go out to play, he would never follow. He also knew that Su Mianyue had two secret guards protecting her, so he was not worried about Su Mianyue''s safety.


    But green sleeves actually followed, and Wanyan Lin always felt something was wrong.


    "Baby Biwu, when we get tired of the mundane world one day, let''s find a place like this to live in seclusion. What do you think?" Walking among the green mountains and forests, Su Mianyue felt his blood boiling, and he felt very comfortable.


    Biwu curled his lips and said, "Miss, you have said this a hundred times. I can''t change some new words since I''ve heard you grow calluses."


    "Really?" She raised her eyebrows slightly and saw that biwu was rolling her eyes. Su Mianyue bent her finger and flicked it on her forehead, laughing and scolding, "You little girl, you''re actually starting to despise me. Are you thinking about marrying and having children in a few years so that you won''t live a wild life with an old woman like me?"


    "Miss, I think too much. I''ve never thought of marrying anyone in my life. Men are unreliable." Rubbing his forehead, Biwu took two steps to the side to keep some distance from Su Mianyue and muttered, "But miss said something wrong just now."


    "What?" Su Mianyue looked sideways at Biwu to make sure he was on the right path.


    "When miss can settle down and be willing to live in seclusion, it must be the day when old people can''t play. At that time, miss waiting is not an old woman, but an old virgin." Biwu thought about it and nodded heavily, "Yes, she''s an old maid that no one wants. She might have some weird habits. If a servant and a young lady live in seclusion together, she will be tortured to death by the young lady. Even the best paradise will become a purgatory on earth."


    The more Biwu talked, the more horrified she felt. She had fantasized about Su Mianyue''s lonely and weird personality, and how she was still learning about her at an old age. She couldn''t help but shiver in her arms and didn''t notice Su Mianyue''s fiery eyes at all.


    "Baby Biwu, your wounds are almost healed," Su Mianyue asked, gritting his teeth.


    "Well, that''s not bad..." Not much. Before Biwu could finish his sentence, he felt a chill. He looked at su mianyue and saw her squinting her eyes. Her hands were looking at him like claws and teeth. She was so scared that she ran away and shouted, "I just made a slip of the tongue. Miss didn''t think I heard it. I usually just think in my heart and don''t dare to say it."


    Su Mianyue almost touched her forehead. How could her Biwu baby be so cute?


    Fortunately, she was such a kind master, or else she would be beaten eight times a day, which would explain why it was better to admit your mistake.


    "Little girl is really itchy. Look at my deadly touch." Su Mianyue tied up her skirt and chased after Biwu. The master and servant were very happy to have a fight.


    Green sleeves, not far behind the two of them, kept watching their interaction, frowning more and more, breaking a branch without knowing it.


    "This slut has no manners at all. What does the master like about her?" Green sleeve couldn''t figure it out. He just felt that Su Mianyue''s style was not fit to be Wanyan Lin''s woman at all, not even a woman with no status.


    Fortunately, green sleeve still had a sense of reason. She knew that if she attacked Su Mianyue here, it would not end well. Otherwise, she would be finished by Wanyan Lin today.


    Unwilling to follow Su Mianyue''s footsteps, green sleeves turned around and prepared to go back to the hut to make more contact with Wanyan Lin. Wasn''t this a chance for her to show her a good and gentle woman?


    But when she turned around, she saw Wanyan Lin standing three steps away from her. She was shocked and quickly curtsied. "Young master."


    Green sleeves were trained from a young age, so every move could confuse a man''s heart, but in Wanyan Lin''s eyes it was too unreal, no one would be truly perfect.


    Whether it was Wanyan Lin or Childe Bai, there was no lack of such a perfect illusion.


    "Green sleeve, you''ve gone overboard." Wanyan Lin didn''t look very good.


    The green sleeve panicked, ignoring the dead branches and weeds on the ground, and hurriedly knelt down and said, "Your subordinates are only worried that Miss Su is still recovering, afraid that she will encounter danger, so they will follow. There is no other intention, please master ming."


    Glancing at green sleeves, Wanyan Lin said indifferently, "Remember your identity. She is not someone you can move. She will always be respected by you."


    After saying this, Wanyan Lin glanced in the direction of Su Mianyue''s disappearance and turned to leave.


    If this mountain could give Su Mianyue a few days of happiness, he was willing to give her enough happiness, even if not participate in it, it doesn''t matter, but after leaving here, they will be bound to be tied up for life.


    He lowered his head until Wanyan Lin disappeared and his tear-stained face was lifted by his green sleeves.


    Did the master already know what she was thinking? That''s why he came to warn himself?


    No matter how unwilling she was, green sleeve''s rationality would not let her do anything stupid. Only by staying by her master would she have the opportunity to accompany her forever.


    Clenching her fists, her green sleeves slowly rose to her feet, and her luo skirt was dotted with red plums. However, she did not realize that she had been injured on her knees just now and was slowly walking towards the hut. Only a trace of resentment and loneliness could not be concealed from her beautiful face.


    While Su Mianyue and Biwu were playing around, they were also keeping an eye on the route and keeping an eye on whether anyone was following them. Only then did they cross the forest and come to a mountainside.


    "Miss, what if there is danger inside?" Seeing that Su Mianyue was going into the cave, Biwu quickly grabbed her.


    "Don''t worry. This is your miss''s secret base. There are treasures in it." Blinking at biwu, Su Mianyue smiled mysteriously and walked into the cave. Even if Biwu was afraid, he could only give up his life to accompany him.


    Su Mianyue came to the place where he had buried the things before. He took out the dagger at his waist, pried open a stone, and dug for a long time before he took out a oil-paper bag.


    "What is this?" Biwu was a little surprised that Su Mianyue came to bury things himself.


    "You and I are chips for survival." Opening the oilpaper, Su Mianyue stroked the two human skin masks and the identity document inside, then sat on the ground and sighed. "This was prepared for me before Yu left. I don''t know what happened to him now. If he knew I was missing, he would be anxious."


    "So master yu prepared it." Biwu nodded his head clearly, then nodded at the money inside, and said, "Young master yu is really good to miss, but miss yu doesn''t want young master yu to know our whereabouts for the sake of young master yu. Otherwise, once people know, they will definitely implicate young master yu. I just don''t know if master and young master will be involved if we leave like this, but I know that they must be very sad and sad. I really hope I have the chance to go back and see them once."


    Biwu, who grew up in the su family, had a more sense of belonging than Su Mianyue, the foreign soul. Su Mianyue could only sigh softly when he heard this. "We will meet when we meet."


    So did the su family and so did Su Yu. The result of the coercion would only put everyone in danger.


    Putting the mask and the letter into his chest, Su Mianyue divided the silver ticket into two parts, one for biwu, and the other hidden in his pocket.


    As for the silver, the large ingot was buried back, leaving only a few pieces of silver and Biwu to collect.


    It has to be said that although the clothes of ancient women were somewhat cumbersome, they were extremely good at hiding things. Just a sleeve bag alone could put a lot of things.


    "Aren''t these silver ingots taken away?" Biwu looked at the silver ingot that Su Mianyue had buried again and asked in puzzlement.


    "If we don''t go our separate ways from Wanyan Lin for a day, we won''t be able to use the money on us, or we won''t be able to explain the source of these things." After putting the stone away, Su Mianyue raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead. Seeing that biwu was also panting heavily, but he was not in the mood to make fun of it, he sternly instructed, "Biwu, remember to keep your mouth shut about the human skin mask. Yu told such a big secret and did not hide from you. This is our trust, but a man is innocent and deserves to be punished. Once an outsider finds out about the human skin mask, it will bring endless trouble to Yu, even death, including you and me."


    "Save it, servant." Biwu nodded, obviously aware of the seriousness of the matter, even if she did not know, she would not gossip about it. She had always regarded Su Mianyue as the most important. "Even if miss married in the future, the servant would not tell uncle."


    Looking at Biwu speechlessly, this girl''s mind was not on the same line as hers. When she had time, she should really teach Biwu a good lesson, let her understand that a woman should be self-reliant and independent, not marry to be happy, but now is not the time to correct her thoughts, Su Mianyue can only pretend not to hear.


    "In addition, although we are acquainted with Wanyan Lin, we can''t be friends. Even if one day we will become good friends, we must be vigilant. We must not confide in each other so that we have no way out." Su Mianyue spoke seriously of Biwu, but she did not know that Biwu had heard this, and she had forgotten what she had said in the days that followed.


    "Young master yu also said that Childe Bai is too deep, so miss should be more careful." Biwu agreed, but she was used to following orders, so she wouldn''t pay any attention, or else she would have dragged Su Mianyue away.


    After a little silence, Su Mianyue secretly said that although Su Yu was young, she saw things more clearly than she did, but she had no choice at that time. If she had known that she would suffer so much pain, she might as well have escaped from the palace early in the morning. But Su Mianyue could only think about why she had been trapped in the palace for half a year if she was not afraid to implicate the su family.


    After giving Biwu some more instructions, the master and servant walked slowly towards the hut, chatting and laughing all the way, not noticing that they had acted in secret just now.


    The iron and cold blood that guarded Su Mianyue from afar no longer rejected the idea of su mianyue as the master through the conversation between their masters and servants. At least their young master did not see the wrong person. Su Mianyue placed great importance on the young master''s safety and was also someone who knew the limits.


    Su Mianyue didn''t know that Su Yu was keeping a secret guard around her. Otherwise, she didn''t know if she would let them send a message to Su Yu, or at least let him know that he was safe.

 Chapter 146 The Luck of A Bitch?

    After staying in the mountains for a while, after Su Mianyue''s injuries had improved, he saw that Wanyan Lin had no intention of leaving, so he asked her to teach him hunting skills, but he learned archery very well.


    Time flew by, and it was snowy in the blink of an eye. Su Mianyue stood in front of the hut and looked at the view of the waterfall. Although the waterfall was still fast, it was still thick ice under it, showing the unique beauty of winter.


    Suddenly, a heavy weight fell on her body and a fur cloak was pressed on her shoulder. Su Mianyue looked back and Wanyan Lin was looking at her tenderly, "It''s winter and you''re wearing such thin clothes. You''re not afraid of the cold."


    "Thank you." Su Mianyue curled her lips and smiled. During this period of time, the friendship between her and Wanyan Lin had improved a lot, and Wanyan Lin did not ask her to save her life. Even the profits of the local gambling houses were also given 50 % of Su Mianyue''s profits according to the original agreement, which made Su Mianyue embarrassed to be too cold to him.


    "The weather in Shangjing City has changed. Do you want to go back with me?" Wanyan Lin said softly.


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin guessed what was on his mind, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Wanyan Lin, your eyes are too poisonous. I can never escape from them. It''s really unsettling."


    Knowing that su mianyue''s words were half true and half false, Wanyan Lin moved his hands off her shoulders and looked in the direction of Shangjing City, "The food in the warm shed has been collected. It''s time to go back and make a name for yourself."


    Looking at Wanyan Lin''s perfect side face, a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Su Mianyue''s beautiful brows were slightly furrowed, but he did not say anything, but he sighed in his heart.


    After all, he was born in the royal family, but he was still focused on that position, destined to have an insurmountable gap between them.


    No matter how speechless they were, they would not be embarrassed, but the depth of their gaze was different.


    Two days later, they drove back to Shangjing City with Su Mianyue and the others in gray. As the city gate was no longer strictly inspected, Su Mianyue and Biwu did not need to sit outside to be frozen. They just had some special makeup on their faces and looked ordinary.


    After returning, green sleeve went to Yicui House to be her number one girl. Wanyan Lin, Childe Bai, was busy donating food and grass to the court, while Su Mianyue and Biwu had more time.


    At the end of the corridor on the second floor of the teahouse, Su Mianyue and Biwu occupied a table and ordered a pot of tea, two plates of snacks and a plate of melon seeds. They were no different from the others who came to hear about the book and crossed their legs.


    At this time, the storyteller woke up and said loudly, "Speaking of our current empress, it''s a blessing in heaven. Everyone knows that River South is plagued by insects, and the crops have not been harvested. But when the emperor was newly established, there was actually a scholar, Childe Bai, who offered a million dan of grain to the imperial court and solved it..."


    The storyteller''s mouth was full of foam over there, and he actually described Wanyan Lin''s contribution to the imperial court as a blessing that Gu Linng had brought to the imperial court. However, many people followed suit and applauded him.


    Su Mianyue heard the tea coming out of her mouth. She was really speechless at the stupidity of the people of this era. She wanted to ask Wanyan Lin to give up Childe Bai''s identity, not to donate food, and to see if gu ling could change the food.


    Biwu, on the other hand, was so angry that his face changed and he cursed in a low voice, "What a bitch! How dare she use such a thing? Aren''t you afraid of being punished?"


    "Bi!" Su Mianyue said in a low voice. They were not sitting in a private room. It would be troublesome if someone heard them.


    Biwu was so angry that he stuffed a piece of cake into his mouth and stopped talking. He just didn''t know how aggrieved he looked.


    Just as the tea was getting cold, Su Mianyue asked the waiter to bring a pot of new tea and gave him a silver or two reward.


    The waiter smiled and accepted the reward. He glanced at Su Mianyue, who was not very handsome and was only dressed in a medium size, but was very generous. He asked in a flattering manner, "Does the young man have something to ask the young man? The young man must know everything."


    Su Mianyue nodded. She liked to deal with people who were on the right track. She smiled and said, "To tell you the truth, the two of us came to the capital to visit relatives, but it''s not good for us to rush over without knowing anything. If we say something we shouldn''t and cause trouble for our relatives, then we really have no face to stay."


    "Is it a big family that the young master wants to go to?" The second asked tentatively. Seeing that Su Mianyue was smiling, he thought he was right. He said quickly, "Master, you are right. Recently, there have been quite a lot of big events in Shangjing City. Many big families are avoiding it. The small ones know it very well."


    Seeing the waiter touch the silver in his hand, Su Mianyue took out another one or two pieces of silver and put them on the table, saying, "Don''t bully us. This teahouse is only second class. Second brother can''t get so much money in a month."


    Unexpectedly, Su Mianyue was not so easy to fool around with. The waiter quickly put away the money with a smile and poured beans to tell Su Mianyue about some major events in the capital city. He did not notice the bluish expression on the side that was about to explode.


    The biggest thing that has happened in Capital City recently was three.


    First, the first empress died suddenly and was buried in Imperial Mausoleum.


    Second, the prime minister was sick of missing his daughter and had returned to his hometown. Only the emperor sympathized with the old minister of the humerus and allowed him to continue living in the Prime Minister''s Mansion until his death.


    Third, gu jieyu, who had received the favor of the emperor and was demoted to the imperial concubine position after entering the palace, became a new queen.


    Su Mianyue knew that no one was in charge of the su family now. As for Empress Dowager''s situation, he did not mention it, and Su Mianyue did not ask much.


    After getting the information he wanted, Su Mianyue took Biwu away. The two of them were now living in a rented house, but it was quiet.


    "Miss, that bitch is so shameless. She dares to let people pass on the evil words of what a lucky star she is. She is not afraid of a natural disaster or something. She will beat her face thoroughly." Back home, Biwu scolded angrily.


    "Without Mu Tinng''s permission, do you think such rumors will spread?" Su Mianyue chuckled. She didn''t care about gu ling putting gold on her face. The thicker the sticker, the more humiliating it would be in the future.


    Even for Gu Linng, Su Mianyue didn''t pay much attention to her. It was only Wanyan Lin who occasionally mentioned her that she got some information.


    "Your servant is really unwilling. Miss, you are wholeheartedly serving the emperor. The emperor has not seen her good at all. It has only been three months and the emperor is about to appoint a new empress. Isn''t this a slap in the face of miss?" Biwu was most concerned about this.


    Su Mianyue shrugged indifferently and said, "It''s not a big deal. He''s not an ordinary man. He won''t die for the sake of a''dead wife''. Besides, I''m still alive, and I''ll meet countless handsome men who will be drinking and singing to each other in the future. Is it my sister who beat him in the face, or the kind who beat his face beyond recognition?"


    Seeing that Su Mianyue really didn''t care, Biwu''s anger dissipated by half, and he said sadly, "Miss, we really don''t want to go back to the su residence to see? I don''t know how the old master is now."


    After a moment of contemplation, Su Mianyue shook his head and said, "If we show up, we will only bring trouble to them. In today''s su family, who will help them with a cloth garment?"


    Su Mianyue''s heart was also upset when she thought of the waiter''s feeling when he mentioned that the su family was now in the cold, but she also knew that the people in the su family did not care about these things. They originally planned to return to the palace hometown and be ordinary people. It was the original owner''s willfulness that caused them to have today''s situation.


    Moreover, the original owner was really dead, and it was not bad to let the people of the su family completely accept this fact.


    Biwu didn''t know what Su Mianyue was thinking. She thought she was too considerate to go back. Tears of heartache flowed down her face. In the end, she cried so hard that Su Mianyue was in a hurry, but she couldn''t coax Biwu. She just let her cry until she was tired.


    Su Mianyue did not know how much she regretted not going to the su residence this time.


    Besides, because Su Yu was working for Shangguan Pei as ji yu, Bai Xiuzhu had been arranged to stay in General''s Mansion for a long time. This day, Su Yu went out to work, and Su Yu was very dissatisfied with gu ling''s title of lucky star, so when Bai Xiuzhu wanted to pester him to go out with him, Su Yu did not give him a good look. Bai xiuzhu turned around angrily and went out of the door, unaware that a pair of dim yellow eyes were staring at her in the dark, wishing she were bloodthirsty.


    After a few shops in a row, Bai Xiuzhu splurged on a bunch of things and sent them to General''s Mansion. He continued wandering aimlessly and unknowingly walked into a deep alley without knowing it.


    "Bai Wuji!" An old woman''s voice rang out. Bai Xiuzhu heard someone call her grandfather and turned around subconsciously. Before she could see who the other person was, she was hit in the chest by a palm wind. The person flew back ten meters until he hit the wall.


    However, at the same time that he was hit, Bai Xiuzhu threw out a smoke bomb and ran away while the old woman covered her nose.


    "Damn it! This old man actually gave this little girl what the old woman was most afraid of. This old woman is so angry." When the smoke dissipated, a woman with luxurious hair and no wrinkles on her face stood in the alley and stomped her feet and cursed.


    However, although the woman was very angry, she did not chase after bai xiuzhu at first, but regardless of the woman''s reserve, she scratched her own skin in place, and soon her face would be red, and she could scratch blood at any time.


    If bai xiuzhu was not in a hurry to escape, she would have noticed that her eyes were somewhat similar to this woman''s.


    Bai Xiuzhu''s chest was pounded and her breath was disordered. She could not escape back to General''s Mansion at any time, or she would be possessed by the internal force.


    Randomly choosing a house that was not visible, Bai Xiuzhu climbed over the wall and entered, intending to borrow a room to recuperate, but did not want to see a woman undressing and preparing to bathe.


    "Don''t say anything if you don''t want to die." Although Bai Xiuzhu was not familiar with the world, bai wuji still taught her some ways to deal with things, so he threatened with a murderous face.


    The woman in shock nodded meekly and frowned, "You go to bed first. No one will disturb you, but what do you need me to do?"


    The woman''s voice was soft and gentle, as pleasing to the eye as her appearance. Bai Xiuzhu was stunned.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Bai Xiuzhu raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman defensively.


    "My brother is from all walks of life. Although I don''t know the rules of all walks of life, I won''t let him die. You seem to be seriously injured." As the woman spoke, she put on her coat and went to the dresser to open a delicate box. She took out a bottle of medicine and put it on the table. Then she stepped aside and said calmly, "I don''t know if this medicine is useful to you. If you don''t need anything else, the little girl will leave."

 Chapter 147 The Way to Pick up A Girl

    At ten o'' clock in the afternoon, when it was supposed to be time for everyone to take a nap, Su Mianyue had to walk on the street in a visor, thinking about how to contact Su Yu without being noticed.


    Yes, the house that Bai Xiuzhu entered was the one that Su Mianyue rented. The last time she met Bai Xiuzhu in the suburbs, she was dressed as a man and her makeup was covered. Bai Xiuzhu did not recognize him when he saw him in person.


    Moreover, Su Mianyue''s identity could not be exposed, and he did not want to involve su yu''s hidden chess pieces.


    "Wait and see. I didn''t expect this to happen to Su Mianyue." Shaking his head, Su Mianyue sat down at a teahouse on the way to General''s Mansion road. Only in this way could he wait for Su Yu.


    After seeing Bai Xiuzhu, Su Mianyue guessed that Su Yu had returned to Imperial Capital and must have appeared in General''s Mansion as ji yu. She only hoped that Bai Xiuzhu was the only one who was injured, and Su Yu was fine. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to save an injured martial arts master.


    After waiting for a whole day, Su Mianyue finally waited for Su Yu''s figure. He called the shop girl who was playing beside him and gave her two copper coins, pointing in the direction of su yu.


    The little girl ran towards su yu happily, grabbed his robe, pointed in the direction of the teahouse, and pouted, "There was a sister over there just now. Let me give this to you."


    The little girl spread out her palm and there was a note. Before Su Yu could reach out and take it, the little girl looked up and said, "Sister said to give you this. You will give me two copper coins."


    Su Yu did not want to make things difficult for a little girl, so he took out two copper coins and gave them to her. When he saw the words on the note, he could not hide the smile in his eyes and immediately turned to leave.


    After making a detour around two streets to make sure no one was following him, Su Yu ran towards the address written on the note.


    When Su Yu saw Su Mianyue sitting in the hall, his eyes turned red and he strode forward to hug Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue, who had wanted to greet him with a smile, was frightened by the sudden embrace. It seemed that men and women were on guard in ancient times. Was it inappropriate to greet him with such enthusiasm?


    "Sister, I knew you were still alive. I knew you would come to me." Su Yu could not hide his excitement. His voice was trembling.


    Su Mianyue patted Su Yu on the back awkwardly, calming him down. Embarrassed to say that he was looking for him because of Bai Xiuzhu, he had to say, "I''m fine. I''m fine. I''m not a kid. I''m not afraid of being laughed at."


    Su Yu froze and realized that he had done something rude. He quickly took two steps back, his ears burning uncontrollably, but the temperature in his arms suddenly disappeared, and he couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    "Why is my sister in the capital?" After sitting down, Su Yu did not ask Su Mianyue what had happened before, but worried that she would come back and do something stupid.


    "Seeing that the wind is not so tight, I just want to come back and take a look. I will leave these days and may not come back again." Su Mianyue did not hide anything. Seeing su yu looking at him without blinking, his heart warmed up. There were not many people in the world who could truly worry about her. Su Yu was definitely one of them, but he did not want to implicate Su Yu, so he changed the subject and said, "I called you here today because of Bai Xiuzhu."


    "Bai Xiuzhu?" Su Yu frowned.


    "Well, she seems to have suffered a serious injury. I didn''t dare to call a doctor for her, so I had to ask you to come over and take a look." Su Mianyue stood up and said, "Come with me. She seems to have vomited blood."


    Hearing this, Su Yu quietly followed up. Even though he had no children''s love for Xiuzhu, but he also had a friendship with the family, and Bai Xiuzhu''s love for each other over and over again, Su Yu could not ignore it.


    Most importantly, Su Yu wanted to know why Bai Xiuzhu was here and could not add any trouble to Su Mianyue.


    After seeing Bai Xiuzhu, Su Yu was sure that she was suffering from an internal injury. She was busy healing Bai Xiuzhu. Before her internal strength was unstable, Su Yu did not dare to interrupt Bai Xiuzhu''s treatment to ask questions. Otherwise, it might kill Bai Xiuzhu for the rest of her life.


    Seeing that he couldn''t help anything, Su Mianyue retreated and took Biwu to prepare some supper for Su Yu and Bai Xiuzhu, lest they would starve after work.


    When the supper was ready, Bai Xiuzhu had already turned the corner, but she was still very weak, so he let her rest temporarily in the room. Biwu brought the supper to her, and Su Yu came out to talk to Su Mianyue.


    "Is miss bai''s injury okay?" Su Mianyue liked the straightforward Bai Xiuzhu, so he cared about her injury.


    "No problem, just need some rest." Although Su Yu was relaxed, su mianyue still saw the seriousness in his eyes, which showed that Bai Xiuzhu was badly injured this time.


    "I rented this house. If miss bai can''t go to another place to recuperate, if she doesn''t stay here to rest, even if I leave, I can buy a servant to take care of her." Although Su Mianyue was not in jianghu, he knew that it was difficult to settle the feud.


    Bai Xiuzhu must have been a martial arts expert to be injured so badly. General''s Mansion could not guarantee Bai Xiuzhu''s safety, and Su Mianyue did not want Su Yu to be involved.


    "All right." Su Yu nodded. Although he had many strongholds, he didn''t want to be exposed. This was a good place to settle Bai Xiuzhu, but when Su Mianyue said he wanted to leave, he couldn''t help but worry. "Is sister leaving with Wanyan Lin?"


    Su Mianyue shook his head and said, "He has a great career, and I don''t want to be involved. After leaving this time, I plan to travel around, develop my business kingdom, taste delicious food and enjoy the beauty."


    Listening to Su Mianyue''s brisk tone, Su Yu was much more at ease, most afraid that Su Mianyue would be worried about the matter after mu ting''s founding.


    "From what my sister said, I want to travel." Su Yu looked forward to it. If it weren''t for the heavy burden on her shoulders, she would accompany Su Mianyue to enjoy the beauty of the world.


    "As long as you have the heart, the scenery is pleasant everywhere." Su Mianyue smiled, patted Su Yu on the shoulder, and asked in a low voice, "Miss bai was injured this time, but it was the enemy''s doing? If you encounter it, you might leave completely?"


    It should not have been asked, but seeing the burden in Su Yu''s eyes, Su Mianyue couldn''t bear it. There may be many people who are loyal to su yu in this world, but not many people who care about her.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to me," Su Yu said in his heart." I still have to protect you."


    Su Mianyue nodded. Just as he was about to speak, Su Yu''s expression suddenly froze. He heard a knock on the door and frowned, "It''s Wanyan Lin."


    "Sister has a guest. I can''t stay as I am now." Reluctantly, Su Yu got up and left.


    With Wanyan Lin''s keen eye, even if he was wearing a human skin mask, he would easily be targeted, and it would be inconvenient for him to do things in the future.


    She nodded knowingly and pointed in the direction of the backyard, telling Su Yu to get out of there. Su Mianyue then went to open the door for Wanyan Lin.


    "Why are you here so late?" When he opened the door and smelled the alcohol on Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and let him into the yard. It was hard to stand at the door and chat.


    When she entered the hall, she saw two bowls and chopsticks on the table, but Biwu was not there. Wanyan Lin asked, "Do you have guests here?"


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded and explained, "It''s pitiful to keep a woman after she''s been chased and beaten."


    "I didn''t know Yue had such a bodhisattva''s heart. If I were chased and beaten, would Yue take me in?" Wanyan Lin raised his eyebrows and stared at Su Mianyue with his peach blossom eyes, which looked like a child begging for candy.


    "It depends on how badly you are beaten. If you lose your life, I can afford to buy a thin coffin of silver." Wanyan Lin glanced at him, but he had never seen anyone who cursed him so much. Su Mianyue asked, "Why are you here so late?"


    Su Mianyue would live here alone, just not wanting to cause trouble for'' Childe Bai'', but this guy came in late at night, it really deserved a beating.


    "I miss you," Wanyan Lin said with a serious face, staring at Su Mianyue''s face.


    "Childe Bai is now a big shot in Shangjing City, and he''s got an official status. I don''t know how many people want to curry favor with him. It''s my honor to be remembered by Childe Bai." Su Mianyue bowed slightly, acting like a typical lady, but when she raised her eyes, she slapped Wanyan Lin on the shoulder and said fiercely, "Wanyan Lin, don''t play with me like this. Do you believe that I will kill you first and then castrate you?"


    Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue in astonishment and said with a straight face, "Yue, you''re too cruel to let go of a corpse. But why didn''t you kill first and then rape? Did you slip your tongue?"


    "Misspoke your sister. I need a man to choose you. I''m not interested, but you''re not satisfied with my style. I can change it to castrate and then kill. You can choose one yourself." Su Mianyue''s tone was even more aggressive. She couldn''t stand Wanyan Lin always pretending to be innocent in front of her, but using a flirtatious tone.


    "Yue is indeed a heroine. Her style of doing things is different. I like it." Wanyan Lin laughed. There was no such thing as a gentleman. He was clearly a dandy, but he was a handsome dandy.


    Su Mianyue rolled his eyes in anger, grabbed Wanyan Lin''s lapel and was about to walk out, humming: "Wanyan Lin, you think you are a transvestite. One is a cold prince, the other is a refined handsome son, and this is a dandy attitude. I tell you clearly, what I don''t like the most is to make contact with people who wear masks at this time. Now please leave. The door is over there. Take your time."


    Wanyan Lin did not expect a small joke to provoke Su Mianyue, and immediately put on a wronged face and said, "Yue, this is too heartbreaking. You touch my chest, and my heart hurts so much that it doesn''t want to beat. You also know that no matter how cold or flirtatious I am, I can only show my true nature in front of you, but you have to deprive me of this little happiness?"


    "Please, you are not idle at all, so can you not waste your time? If you have something to say, say it and put it away, I still need to sleep on my beauty sleep." Su Mianyue let go a little helplessly, it was really the appearance of a young receptionist in a beautiful man''s clothing that was too emotional, she said that she could not stand it.


    "The ceremony is coming soon after Gu Linng''s seal. I want to do some damage and ask you for an idea so that I can collect some interest for you." Wanyan Lin steadied himself, leisurely flicking away the creases on his lapel, and regained his gentleness.


    Su Mianyue frowned and looked at Wanyan Lin jokingly, smiling and asking, "Are you sure you''re just collecting interest for me, not taking away your good name because of her little actions?"

 Chapter 148 Thank Him for Being Blind

    Feeling his nose awkwardly, Wanyan Lin cleared his throat and sat down before slowly saying, "I''ll charge you interest and take a breath."


    "Don''t say it so well. I don''t want to step on human kindness for nothing." She glared at Wanyan Lin, and Su Mianyue sat down, resting her chin in her hands and thinking.


    Her fair fingers struck her knees, and a faint smile hung from the corner of Wanyan Lin''s mouth. She admired Su Mianyue, who was extremely soft under the candlelight, but her eyes were moving. Her features were exquisite to the point of perfection, but the most beautiful thing was that they were so vivid and real that they were many times better than those of the same noble girls.


    Thinking of how Mu Tinng had been deceived by a white lotus for so many years, Wanyan Lin''s eyes flashed with mockery. For the first time, he felt that he should thank Mu Tinng for his lack of eyes. Otherwise, how could he have the chance to bring back a beautiful woman?


    In particular, Su Mianyue was not just a beautiful vase, her beauty was not only in the outside and character, but also in her ability to become a man''s right hand and left hand, and a woman who could truly look at the world with a smile on her shoulder.


    Wanyan Lin was in a whirl of emotions. Su Mianyue had already thought of a few ways. He immediately snapped his fingers, narrowed his eyes and smiled like a fox. He waved at Wanyan Lin and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Hearing this, Wanyan Lin gave a thumbs-up, but asked doubtfully, "Yue, you''re not doing this to prevent others from dirtying your territory, are you?"


    "I''ve rented a house and stayed in an inn. It''s hard to say that after I leave, I have to burn myself to the ground, or that I''m too strong to allow my master to use it again." Looking at Wanyan Lin with disdain, Su Mianyue yawned and got up, "It''s getting late. Where did it come from? Go back. Don''t disturb me these two days. Don''t let those who care about you put their tails outside to guard me. If you get into trouble, you won''t be able to eat."


    As Su Mianyue stretched and walked towards the inner room, Wanyan Lin''s eyes became more and more smiling. One day, she would wait for him to go to bed together, hoping that he would accompany her through the beautiful night.


    After a few days of recuperation at Su Mianyue''s place, Bai Xiuzhu could not help but shout that he wanted to go shopping. Biwu tried to persuade him for a long time, but he could only turn to Su Mianyue, who was eating melon seeds.


    "She thinks she has a long life. Why did you stop her?" Su Mianyue only said one word and saw Bai Xiuzhu wilting there like a frosted eggplant. She ate two more melon seeds and said, "By the way, ji yu, your fellow disciple, has come. Let me tell you something. Rest assured and recuperate here. He has sent a message to your grandfather. Don''t make any more trouble for them before they come to pick you up."


    Hearing this, Bai Xiuzhu immediately jumped up from the bed, grabbed Su Mianyue''s hand, which was peeling melon seeds, and asked, "Did he say anything else? Why didn''t he wake me up when he came?"


    "That''s all he said. As for the rest, you can ask yourself when you see someone. How can I know?" Su Mianyue wanted to pull her hand back, but Bai Xiuzhu''s strength was so strong that her wrist hurt and she couldn''t pull it away, so she had to use the other hand to continue holding the melon seeds, regardless of whether it would wear her teeth or not, and after a few melon seeds, she said, "By the way, this melon seeds was also sent by Ji Yu, saying it was for you to pass the time."


    "Then you eat." Bai Xiuzhu immediately let go of Su Mianyue''s hand and held the box of melon seeds in his arms. He began to crack with joy and did not notice Su Mianyue''s snickering expression on the side.


    After giving biwu a look, the master and servant quietly withdrew.


    To get rid of Bai Xiuzhu, of course, they had to go to the streets. Today was Gu Linng''s posthumous ceremony. Although it would not be held among the people, the people were always paying attention to the news in the palace, but they could get first-hand information.


    After changing her makeup, two ordinary farm girls appeared in the crowd. Biwu held Su Mianyue''s hand all the time, afraid of being dispersed by the crowd. The two petite people quickly squeezed into the front row, not being noticed by the officers and soldiers, but being able to hear more clearly.


    The sound of music in the palace was heard. It was a movement only played after the closing ceremony. Biwu felt uncomfortable listening to the familiar melody. He looked up at Su Mianyue and saw her face full of excitement. Then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    The music played for an entire hour. Su Mianyue yawned, but Biwu frowned, and some of the older people began to talk.


    "In my life, I have been through three posthumous ceremonies, but every time the sound of the bamboo sticks rises for a quarter of an hour, it is time to set off the ceremonial cannons to worship the heavens and ancestors. Why haven''t I heard the sound of the ceremonial cannons for an hour this time?"


    "When you say that, I remember. It''s true."


    "The post-closure ceremony was handled by the Ministry of Rites. There shouldn''t be any mistakes. Could it be..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s about killing the head. The new queen is a lucky star."


    "Hmph, if it was really fu xing, she wouldn''t have made a mistake on the day of the great ceremony. Perhaps even the heavens would not agree with it. Then fu xing said that she was still in the light of Childe Bai and no one offered food to the court. Could she be a woman out of thin air?"


    "I think it''s the same logic. Childe Bai was the one who contributed the money, but someone brazenly took the credit of others. God can''t stand it. This is not a lucky star, maybe a disaster star."


    Listening to the people around her talking, Su Mianyue''s lips curved slightly, pinched Biwu''s palm, indicating that she could leave, lest the people were too happy to talk about it, but angered the officials, they would be in danger of disaster.


    After squeezing for half an hour, the master and servant finally left the crowd. Su Mianyue only felt that her breathing was brisk, while Biwu was full of joy.


    "A slut like that shouldn''t have a good ending. Even with her life, she should be in that position. She''s not afraid that god will take her away." Biwu snorted twice. Seeing that Su Mianyue ignored him, he followed Su Mianyue''s line of sight and asked, "Miss, what are you looking at?"


    "I just saw a very strange woman with white hair and a very young face, but her eyes were fierce, as if the hatred inside was about to spill out and seep through." With that said, Su Mianyue shivered. For the first time, he knew that a person''s eyes could be so terrifying.


    When Biwu heard this, he also thought it was quite frightening, so he pulled Su Mianyue and said, "Then let''s go home quickly. If that woman is a pervert, she will cut us off. Who said we are as beautiful as flowers?"


    Su Mianyue chuckled and lifted Biwu''s chin, "Baby Biwu, you must be still awake. Look at us now. We won''t be seen in the crowd. You''re not talking about the dog tail flower, are you?"


    "The dog tail flower is also a flower, so I like it tight." Biwu replied.


    "Today is a day of celebration. Let''s go to a restaurant and have a meal. Maybe we can hear some good news later." Holding Biwu''s hand, Su Mianyue went straight to the first floor, but only to the corner of the first floor near the window of the table, to greet the waiter a few medium dishes.


    This seat was unobtrusive and could jump out of the window when there was a real situation. It was definitely the most suitable seat for Su Mianyue in the current situation.


    "Miss is becoming more and more stingy, and the treat is not a little good." Biwu pouted, not because she was picky, but because she had been eating home-cooked food for too long and wanted a change of taste.


    "If you want a good meal, it''s your treat." With chopsticks on Biwu''s forehead, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "After coming out, I gave you tens of thousands of taels at least, but I didn''t see you spend a penny miserably. I don''t think all of them are saving up for dowry, right?"


    Biwu blushed at the teasing and was afraid that he was outside, so he could only whisper a few words and could not say more.


    When the two of them ate almost the same, there were more guests on the first floor, and the people who could come to the first floor to eat either had some free money or some power, and the news was the latest and most reliable.


    Su Mianyue listened, but the smile on her lips did not change. Biwu let out a sigh of relief.


    There were a lot of problems in the posthumous ceremony, and the imperial mirror was even more remonstrating in the celebration. It would bring disaster to the Tianlan if he said that the new empress dowager was shallow, and the ministers were divided into two camps to force it.


    In the end, Gu Linng still sat on the throne of empress, but he still lived in Weiyang Palace, and the matters of the six palaces were handled by several other concubines. It could be said that Gu Linng, the empress, was just a false name. After all, the imperial edict had been issued to the world, and Mu Tinng had to give the world an explanation. He could not admit that the empress he had chosen was a lucky person.


    "All things are life, not at all." Su Mianyue smiled lightly, placed a silver ingot on the table, and walked out of the first floor with Biwu.


    "Miss, don''t you believe in fate?" Walking down the street, Biwu asked.


    "My life is up to me, but some people''s lives are not up to her." Su Mianyue said something else with a deep meaning. Suddenly, he pulled biwu forward and nearly pulled Biwu down.


    "Miss, what are you going to do?" Biwu only had time to ask this question, and the person was like a kite pulled off by Su Mianyue, but did not get any answer.


    Pulling Biwu all the way, after running for a few alleys, Su Mianyue suddenly stopped. Biwu did not check and rushed forward with inertia, but his hand was still tightly held by Su Mianyue. He stopped walking and did not fall.


    Biwu breathed heavily and was too tired to ask, but he looked at Su Mianyue''s strange and indescribable expression in surprise.


    "Hehe." With difficulty, Su Mianyue squeezed out a smile from his throat. He almost forgot that he was not good at kung fu. How could he keep track of an old woman who was walking so fast without being discovered? "This sister has a good face and seems to have seen her somewhere before, so she followed her all the way here. If there is anything rash, I hope you will forgive me."


    After a moment of confusion, Su Mianyue immediately regained his senses, released Biwu''s hand, and spoke to the white-haired woman with an arch of his hand, adding a bit of the wanton attitude of a woman from all walks of life.


    The white-haired woman, who had been moved to kill, immediately dissipated when she heard Su Mianyue''s voice about her sister. She raised her hand and stroked her face, which was still in her twenties and thirties, with a softer expression, and asked, "You call me sister?"


    "Shouldn''t I? Or should I call my sister by mistake?" Su Mianyue asked tentatively, but her heart was full of grievances. She really met a pervert. Fortunately, she was a pervert who liked to listen to good words.


    "The little girl has a sweet mouth, but my hair is all over my head. Isn''t your sister making fun of me?" A moment ago, the white-haired woman with a gentle smile suddenly turned fierce, as if she wanted to kill Su Mianyue.

 Chapter 149 Forced to Worship A Teacher

    Su Mianyue was startled and looked at the woman with pure eyes. He asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with the hair? I''ve seen blond hair, not to mention how beautiful it is. Just as we all have black eyes, some are blue, some are purple, and some are golden, just like precious stones."


    The white-haired woman was taken aback, and the murderous air on her body dissipated a little. She looked at Su Mianyue carefully for a while. Seeing that she did not seem to be lying, she ran over to Su Mianyue. Before Su Mianyue could react, she touched her whole body in a strange way.


    Speechless and tearless, Su Mianyue looked at Biwu, who was completely stunned. Su Mianyue wanted to shout, "Sister has been underestimated. You are worse than a beast, old woman."


    "It''s a good bone, but a good seedling for martial arts." After the white-haired woman finished speaking, she kicked Su Mianyue''s knee. Su Mianyue, who was in pain, knelt directly on the ground. Then she pressed Su Mianyue''s head and made her kowtow three times. Then she said in Su Mianyue''s astonishment: "After the teacher salute, you will be the good disciple of the old lady. The old lady will pass all her kung fu to you, and all you have to do is to fulfill the old lady''s wish and kill the dog thief and his descendants."


    The white-haired woman gritted her teeth as she spoke. Su Mianyue rubbed her forehead as she thought about how crazy the white-haired woman was. If a woman who praised her could be arrested on the street and accepted as a disciple, she wouldn''t be afraid of getting revenge in the future.


    A wise man is a wise man. Although Su Mianyue thought so, he did not dare to open his mouth at will. He weakly responded and moved back a little. He did not forget to pull Biwu back. He was thinking about how to get away.


    "Where is your home? The master hasn''t eaten for two days. You make a delicious meal to show your respect to the master. It''s considered a master''s salute." The white-haired woman opened her mouth naturally and looked at Su Mianyue with a pair of dark, cold eyes, not giving her the chance to refuse.


    "Please follow me, master." Holding Biwu''s hand tightly to signal her not to talk nonsense, Su Mianyue was at a loss for words.


    There was a seriously injured person at home, and the two of them didn''t know kung fu. It wasn''t easy to escape from the old woman''s hands, but she didn''t have any drugs around her. How could she get rid of this old woman?


    Su Mianyue didn''t walk very fast, and it was already half an hour later when he deliberately took a few alleys to get home.


    After arranging for the white-haired woman to rest in the east wing, Su Mianyue pulled Biwu away and motioned for her to find a chance to talk to Bai Xiuzhu so that she wouldn''t come out and cause trouble. Instead, she went to the kitchen to cook so that the white-haired woman wouldn''t get angry.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue did not know that iron blood and cold blood sensed that the white-haired woman''s kung fu was unpredictable, and it was difficult for them to win together. They contacted Su Yu by cold blood, and iron blood continued to stay outside to protect Su Mianyue. At the critical moment, they would rather kill each other than fight for a chance for Su Mianyue.


    The white-haired woman who was meditating in the east wing had always known that there were hidden guards, but their internal skills were not the enemy she was looking for, so she was too lazy to take action. It was not bad to have more people protecting her little apprentice.


    After the white-haired woman had eaten, she asked, "What''s your name? Why don''t you learn kung fu with such a good bone? How do your parents grow their brains?"


    Su Mianyue, who had originally wanted to coax the white-haired woman, became angry when she heard that she had insulted her parents. She immediately slapped the table and got up. She said angrily, "My parents love me very much and have passed away for many years. Please don''t insult them, or I, Su Mianyue, would rather die than be your disciple."


    In his previous life, he was an orphan. Although he did not enjoy much fatherly love in this life, and he had never seen the mother of the original owner, those few contacts were enough for Su Mianyue to truly treat them as family members. If not for the circumstances, Su Mianyue would have taken them away together and lived a leisurely life.


    I didn''t expect Su Mianyue to be a temperamental person. The white-haired woman was stunned for a moment, then clapped and exclaimed, "You deserve to be my disciple of Yun Zhihua. You should have a personality. This temperamental old lady likes it. If you don''t scold them, then don''t scold them. If you can give birth to such a good woman, your parents are definitely not ordinary people. When the old lady is free, she will give them incense and let them go at ease."


    Su Mianyue''s mouth twitched. Could she say that she regretted it the moment she finished?


    If this crazy woman gets angry and pinches her to death with her fingers, she will die in an extremely embarrassing manner.


    As for being treated as dead by Su Chengye, Su Mianyue said it was good to save this crazy woman from causing trouble for the Su Family.


    "There''s no need for incense. My parents love me very much and don''t like to be disturbed. Just be careful when the master speaks in the future. Whoever dares to insult my parents, even if they are more capable than me, I will not let him go." Su Mianyue put on an air, said another word, and sat down with his sweaty fists clenched.


    But as soon as su mianyue sat down, Yun Zhihua picked up her collar and saw that her face was full of hatred, which twisted the original charming face. Su Mianyue swallowed her saliva subconsciously and touched the teapot on the table, wondering if she would smash it in front of her head.


    "My dear disciple, you are right. You have to be bloody. Even women can''t be bullied. Those who insult their parents should die, and those who are heartless should die. When they meet, they should all be killed and killed for the people!" Yun Zhihua said with gritted teeth, which showed that he had done so many things.


    Patting Yun Zhihua''s hand, Su Mianyue''s delicate face turned pink and said in pain, "Master, if you don''t let go, there will be no apprentices."


    "Sorry, my hands are heavy." Yun Zhihua said without apologies, but as he spoke, his eyes slowly turned cold, and he shot fiercely at the door and said fiercely, "Young man, don''t you find it embarrassing to hide your head and tail?"


    After that, Yun Zhihua threw Su Mianyue aside, another hit the table, and a teacup flew out as a hidden weapon.


    Outside the door, Wanyan Lin, who was looking for Su Mianyue to tell him the good news, quickly dodged and kicked the door open as he turned around. His eyes fell on Su Mianyue, who was lying in the corner, rubbing his butt indecently, and bowing his hands gently to the clouds. "My younger generation''s surname is bai. I came here today to visit Miss Su. If you have offended me, please forgive me."


    As he nodded, a cold light flashed in Wanyan Lin''s eyes. Without giving Yun Zhihua a chance to respond, he had already sacrificed the bone fan in his hand and attacked Yun Zhihua directly.


    Originally, when Wanyan Lin claimed to be bai, Yun Zhihua''s face was filled with gloom and murderous intent. However, Wanyan Lin took the initiative and immediately dodged, smashing the bone fan with his bare hands.


    Wanyan Lin was shocked, but his face did not show up. He retreated when he failed. He was thinking about how to fight in order to win. Even the thought of subduing Yun Zhihua rose.


    Just as he stood up, he saw Yun Zhihua''s extraordinary hand, and Su Mianyue was even more shocked. He did not want Wanyan Lin to suffer, so he quickly shouted, "Master, Childe Bai is the disciple''s savior. Please be merciful to master."


    "His surname is bai." Yun Zhihua stood still and said coldly.


    "So?" Su Mianyue asked subconsciously, with a bad feeling in his heart.


    "There''s nothing good about bai." Yun Zhihua spat and looked at Wanyan Lin coldly, "Tell me, what''s your relationship with Bai Wuji?"


    "Who is bai wuji?" Wanyan Lin looked at Yun Zhihua for no reason, not knowing who he was.


    Su Mianyue was secretly shocked. This was a narrow road for enemies. Yun Zhihua''s enemy was actually Su Yu''s master.


    Although Wanyan Lin''s surname was not really bai, his public identity was Childe Bai, and there was a genuine descendant of the bai family in the family. If her master knew the existence of the other party, Bai Xiuzhu would still have a way to live?


    No, Bai Xiuzhu was hurt by his enemy, which means that Yun Zhihua recognized Bai Xiuzhu. This is terrible.


    With a cry in his heart, Su Mianyue quickly gave Wanyan Lin a look, walked quickly to Yun Zhihua, and said quickly, "It turns out that master''s enemy is called bai wuji. The disciple has written it down. If you meet him in the future, you will definitely help master to kill his enemy!"


    Su Mianyue''s words of common hatred did not make Yun Zhihua happy. Instead, he looked at her with a sinister look and looked like he was about to kill someone. He said angrily, "How could you kill Bai Wuji? He is an old woman''s. Even if he dies, he will die in the hands of the old woman."


    Su Mianyue was stunned and immediately changed his mind, "The master is right. How can the enemy of the master die in the hands of others? If you meet bai wuji, the disciple will find a way to inform the master and let the master personally understand the grievances."


    This time, Su Mianyue didn''t mention the word "Kill or not," so that Yun Zhihua wouldn''t get sick again.


    Sure enough, after listening to su mianyue''s words, Yun Zhihua nodded with satisfaction, but turned his head to look at Wanyan Lin with a cold look and said in a hateful voice, "Since your surname is bai and you attacked me in front of you, then don''t blame the old woman for being merciless under me. For the sake of you being the savior of my good disciple, leave you a whole body."


    When yun zhihua''s words fell, he raised his hand and attacked Wanyan Lin. Su Mianyue, even though he had the intention to stop him, did not have the ability to do so.


    Yun Zhihua acted like the wind, and there was no sign that he was an old man. Although Wanyan Lin''s figure was elegant, he could only withstand Yun Zhihua''s attack. After a long time, he would definitely fall into the disadvantage.


    Just as Su Mianyue was getting anxious, another person who gave her a headache appeared. Bai Xiuzhu, who had been hiding in the room, glared at Yun Zhihua angrily and shouted, "Old witch, you killed my grandmother, and you can''t force my grandfather to kiss you. You still dare to hate the people of our bai family. I, Bai Xiuzhu, will kill you to avenge my grandmother!"


    Bai Xiuzhu held a long sword and cut towards the clouds without any fancy movements. Su Mianyue, a layman, could also see that Bai Xiuzhu''s sword wind was not as strong as Yun Zhihua''s. It was obvious that he was going to die.


    Su Mianyue was so anxious that he was about to stop him when he heard Bai Xiuzhu cry out in pain. The sword fell to the ground and he was thrown to the ground.


    Yun Zhihua gave Bai Xiuzhu a tight slap in the air, and Bai Xiuzhu was beaten up so badly that Su Mianyue did not dare to go forward again, lest he die in vain.


    "Yun Zhihua, you can''t beat my master. Do you only dare to attack his junior? It''s really shameful. No wonder my master despises you and has no chivalrous demeanor." Su Yu appeared in the air, his face covered in a black scarf, and everyone except Yun Zhihua recognized him.


    "Let''s go!" Bai Xiuzhu shouted and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "No!" Su Mianyue also exclaimed, subconsciously rushed over, trying to stop Yun Zhihua from making a move, Su Yu''s internal strength is still not comparable to Bai Xiuzhu, how is Yun Zhihua''s opponent?


    "What did you say, brat?" Yun zhihua''s eyes were red with anger, and a palm hit Wanyan Lin''s chest, which was about to take advantage of the opportunity to attack, glared at Su Yu fiercely, and the palm could be slapped at any time.

 Chapter 150 From Then On, I Will Be Your Right Hand

    Looking at Yun Zhihua calmly, Su Yu said, "The younger generation does not know the details of the grudge, but knows the existence of the elder. Over the years, the master has been living in seclusion and has not sought revenge from the elder. I think I understand that the elder does not have a disciple who can compete with his back. As a master, you can''t even train an apprentice. It''s a sad life for an elder."


    "Hahaha... Hahaha..." Yun Zhihua looked up and laughed. Pointing at Su Yu, he shouted, "That useless old man, his apprentice is no better than that. He even wants to earn face with his apprentice. Is he worthy of it?"


    Smiling and smiling, Yun Zhihua suddenly scowled and asked Bai Xiuzhu, who was seriously injured, "That''s what your grandfather told you, little girl, that I killed your grandmother because I liked him?"


    "Huh?" Bai Xiuzhu snorted, not wanting to talk to Yun Zhihua at all.


    "Good, good, good, you old thing, the more you live, the more shameless you are. Clearly, it was you who lied to my feelings for the sake of the martial arts secret book, and then joined forces with that cheap woman to kill my mother, but shamelessly put the blame on me. You are really vicious!" Yun Zhihua said angrily, then burst out laughing again. "Haha, that bitch died well. Maybe the old man killed her just to take the secret book of martial arts. This is an eye-opener. Men are really unreliable things, hahaha."


    Yun zhihua looked like a madman, but her words made Su Mianyue and Su Yu smell a conspiracy. In Yun Zhihua''s eyes, they were all doomed and there was no need to lie. Could it be that the original hatred had something else to do with it?


    Before Su Mianyue and Su Yu could finish their eye contact, Yun Zhihua suddenly shouted, "Since the old woman shamelessly wants to put the blame on the old woman, then the old woman will kill his granddaughter and then kill him all over the house."


    Looking at yun zhihua attacking Bai Xiuzhu, Su Mianyue''s first reaction was to pounce on her, not because she didn''t care about her life, but because she had an instinct for a moment, and because of her kindness, she didn''t want to see a good girl die in vain, even though she regretted it.


    Su Mianyue closed his eyes tightly. Thinking that if he was killed, he might be able to return to that civilized world. She was still a famous and wealthy master of fakes. This time, he had to go and have fun with the money. He no longer worked hard for the organization to the point where he didn''t have any personal time.


    Su Mianyue''s mind drifted far away, but the expected pain did not come, but heard Wanyan Lin''s heartbreaking cry of pain, Su Mianyue looked back and was completely stunned, his mind blank.


    Wanyan Lin was still attacking Yun Zhihua, but his right hand had been broken. The broken bone had pierced through his flesh and blood was dripping like a pillar. This time, Wanyan Lin did not cry out. Perhaps he was too shocked to remember the pain, but his face was pale to prove how much pain he was suffering.


    Su Yu was also shocked, and immediately pulled out his sword and attacked yun zhihua. He did not want to save Wanyan Lin, but did not want Su Mianyue to accept too much of his affection.


    Yun Zhihua threw Wanyan Lin away with one hand, like a rag, and stood up to meet Su Yu''s attack.


    The martial arts that Su Yu was learning now had been in the same line as Yun Zhihua''s, and he had been at a disadvantage since the beginning, but the martial arts that su yu had learned before, had allowed him to hold on for a while longer.


    "Take them away." Su Yu gritted his teeth and shouted at Su Mianyue.


    Only Su Mianyue, a weak woman, how could she take two people away?


    Iron and cold blood also joined the battlefield, but their kung fu in front of Yun Zhihua was not enough to look at, a person who gave a slap and lost their fighting power.


    "The old lady would like to see how capable that old man''s apprentice is today." Yun Zhihua only used 30 % of his strength and did not kill su yu. Otherwise, Su Yu would have died without a burial ground.


    Even though she hated bai wuji and wanted to kill his descendants, what su yu said just now angered Yun Zhihua. She wanted to find out what he was up to and let Su Mianyue defeat Su Yu in front of Bai Wuji in the future. Then she took care of Bai Wuji, which was the real revenge.


    Originally worried about Su Yu''s safety, after seeing the two of them through a few moves, Su Yu still had the ability to fight. Su Mianyue knew that Yun Zhihua had no intention of killing anyone. He pushed Biwu, who was so scared that he was almost paralyzed, to Bai Xiuzhu''s side and asked her to take care of him. He ran to Biwu''s side and only looked at him in the blood. Su Mianyue was rarely at a loss and did not know what to do.


    "Why are you..." So silly! Su Mianyue''s eyes were sore. She had always been on guard against Wanyan Lin, but she never thought that Wanyan Lin would give up his life for her. It would be hard not to be touched this time.


    Looking up at Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin smiled bitterly and said, "I''m glad you''re okay."


    Su Mianyue was so moved that she couldn''t speak. If Wanyan Lin hadn''t acted in time, she might not have been in this world. It was unknown whether she would have returned to the 21st century.


    "My hand is useless." Wanyan Lin wanted to raise his right hand, but any movement would speed up the flow of blood and make him dizzy.


    She squatted down beside Wanyan Lin, grabbed his head, and let him lean against her chest. Su Mianyue choked and said, "It''s okay, you still have your left hand." Looking down at yan lin''s broken right hand, Su Mianyue took a deep breath and said solemnly, "From now on, I will be your right hand."


    Wanyan Lin''s heart trembled, and he smiled weakly, "That''s going to be hard on you. You have to take care of me as a cripple in the future."


    "I know how to make money and keep you in a golden house for the rest of your life." Pulling up a dry smile, Su Mianyue struggled to lift Wanyan Lin up and whispered, "In the future, I will support your great cause. I will do my best."


    Looking into Su Mianyue''s dustless eyes, Wanyan Lin suddenly felt that his bitter scheme was a little despicable, but the result satisfied him, didn''t it?


    "Yue..." Wanyan Lin murmured.


    "I know you''ve never given up, but the time hasn''t come." Su Mianyue smiled, which was also why she did not want to involve too much with Wanyan Lin. The emperor was her nemesis, but she was lucky to face someone who was willing to give her life, so why insist on that principle too much?


    Wanyan Lin''s eyes flickered and he apologized, "I''m sorry, I just can''t bear to let you go, but I can''t let those loyal subordinates down."


    "I understand." Su Mianyue nodded and added, "You''ve lost too much blood. Don''t talk. I''ll get you a doctor after I give you the medicine."


    Wanyan Lin nodded, let Su Mianyue help him to sit down, and quietly closed his eyes. At this moment, he felt more like a prince.


    After stopping the bleeding for Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue quickly walked out, but there was a complicated look in her eyes. She may have a good feeling for Wanyan Lin, but it was definitely not a love between men and women, but Wanyan Lin''s meaning was very clear just now, and how could she refuse?


    Standing in the courtyard, seeing how hard yun zhihua and Su Yu fought, it was obvious that Su Yu had fallen out of favor. There were several bloodstains on her dark clothes, and Su Mianyue was heartbroken. That was her brother.


    "Stop!" Su Mianyue shouted. Seeing that it had no effect, he simply put his hands on his hips and roared angrily, "Old lady, if you don''t stop, I won''t respect you as a teacher. I won''t be afraid of being laughed at if I fight with a junior. I don''t want to have such a teacher. I can''t afford to lose such a person."


    Knowing that Yun Zhihua was not crazy, but had an enemy who could be set up, and that the other party was Su Yu''s master, Su Mianyue had to change his attitude towards Yun Zhihua.


    Furthermore, Wanyan Lin''s right hand was broken. She wanted to be his right hand, so she had to strengthen herself first. This was the decision that Su Mianyue made in a moment.


    "Old lady, let me count to three. If you don''t stop, go and find another disciple. Three, two..." Su Mianyue was anxious, but his voice was full of impatience.


    When su mianyue was about to shout, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. She saw yun zhihua glaring at her angrily and shouting, "What did you just shout at? Do you dare not recognize me as a master? Don''t forget, you kowtowed over your head."


    "Hmph, who let you be so shameless, let alone what others think of you doing to a younger generation, just to let the old man know, you fell into the inferior position. It is obvious that you want to avenge the blood of the sea, but to make a small family, it is not shameful to bully the small." Su Mianyue looked into Yun Zhihua''s eyes fearlessly. If he hadn''t been digging his ears, he would have been more imposing.


    But who made yun zhihua shout so loudly that Su Mianyue''s eardrums hurt?


    "Smelly girl, can''t you see that the old woman doesn''t use all her strength? If you don''t know the kid''s cards, how can the old woman know how much he has trained and how can she train you to be better than him?" Yun zhihua was so angry that she almost jumped. For the first time in her life, when she wanted to take in an apprentice, she met someone who didn''t know how to respect her teacher. Was it easy for her?


    "Master, you spat on my face." Su Mianyue frowned and took two steps back. Looking at Yun Zhihua with disgust, he pointed to Bai Xiuzhu lying on the ground and said nonchalantly: "You see, with one move, the master can seriously injure the granddaughter that the old white head has taught for many years. It can be seen that the old white head is not so powerful either. As long as the master teaches and the disciple studies hard, the master is afraid that he will not have the chance to win the old white head''s disciple? Is the master not confident enough to feel that he has no ability to be a model?"


    "You little girl, how dare you look down on your master? Come back to your master''s door with me now and let you know how powerful your master is." Yun Zhihua said, reaching out to grab Su Mianyue''s arm.


    Wait a minute. "Su Mianyue hurriedly stepped back and made a stop sign. He said to yun zhihua," this disciple has always had revenge and revenge. The master hurt my friends. If we don''t settle them properly, the disciple will not be in the mood to concentrate on practicing martial arts. What''s more, if that little girl of the bai family dies here, or if her half-dead appearance implicates old man bai''s disciple to be scratched by someone, no matter how hard the disciple tries, there will be no opponent to defeat. Then what strength will he have to train?"


    "That girl''s injury was treated by her teacher. As for this boy named bai..." Yun zhihua glanced at Wanyan Lin and snorted, "You can do it yourself. Next time you let the old woman meet you, it won''t be as good as him."


    After that, Yun Zhihua picked up Bai Xiuzhu, picked up the nearest room, and helped her carry the work and heal. Su Yu came over and confirmed that Wanyan Lin was fine, then said to biwu, "Go to Yicui House and let them find a doctor."

 Chapter 151 Full of Affection

    The whole house was full of people who could not see the light with their real identities, so when Biwu went to the doctor, Su Mianyue also went out to explain to his neighbors with an ugly face. It was the family who borrowed a few martial arts people to exchange ideas, which was to suppress the matter.


    Even so, after treating Wanyan Lin''s hand injury, Su Mianyue suggested that he move it so as not to make a mistake.


    Because Yun Zhihua was healing Bai Xiuzhu''s wounds, he couldn''t leave, so Su Yu asked a secret guard to stay and pass the message. The others went to the house that Wanyan Lin bought in another place, and this house only had an old man who was dazed, so there was no leak.


    "The master has a bad temper and won''t be so patient. I think she can give me three or two days at most, and she will take me away. I won''t be able to leave the master''s house for a while." Su Mianyue said, a little depressed. She wanted to be strong, but she was definitely not forced.


    But yun zhihua''s temper was so strange that Su Mianyue could foresee that the next few years would be a miserable life.


    Wanyan Lin and Su Yu looked at each other without saying a word.


    They all wanted to keep Su Mianyue, but they knew they didn''t have the ability. They couldn''t do it unless they did it at all costs. After all, Su Mianyue''s trip would not be dangerous, and it would be beneficial.


    Most importantly, Wanyan Lin and Su Yu both had their own things to do. Although Wanyan Lin needed Su Mianyue''s help, it was not necessary to stay in the dark during this period of time.


    As for Su Yu, he didn''t want to drag Su Mianyue to risk with him at all.


    "Okay," the two men said in unison after deep thought. Then their eyes turned to each other, sparks flying everywhere.


    Su Mianyue was not in the mood to pay attention to the fight between them. There were two people who looked at each other with disdain. As long as they did not fight in front of her, Su Mianyue would not interfere.


    "While I''m away, if it''s convenient, please take care of the su residence." Su Mianyue said again. It was only after this arrangement that he realized that there were a lot of things.


    "Of course." The two of them replied at the same time, and then they glared at each other coldly. If not for the wrong time, Su Mianyue would definitely use the imagination of the rotten girl. These two guys were really full of foundation, and they couldn''t understand each other.


    "Yu, wait for me in the next room." After the common things were done, Su Mianyue looked up and saw the undercurrent between the two. He sighed helplessly and could only temporarily separate them.


    Su Yu looked at Su Mianyue gloomily, but under the gaze of Su Mianyue''s light smile, he had to get up and leave, not to mention that this was not his territory, it would be immoral to drive away a wounded person.


    Wanyan Lin looked smugly at Su Yu, who was depressed. Noticing that Su Mianyue''s eyes were on him, he immediately changed to look like a weak patient who had lost too much blood.


    When the door was closed, Su Mianyue slapped the table and pointed at Wanyan Lin, "You''re such a big man. Is it fun to fight with Yu? If it weren''t for the fact that you were injured, Yu would be the first to beat you up."


    Although she was touched by Wanyan Lin''s support, she was Su Mianyue''s younger brother, so she would not allow others to bully her. Furthermore, Su Mianyue was not willing to change the way they got along with each other because of this, or else Wanyan Lin would be uncomfortable.


    Wanyan Lin lowered his head and touched the bandaged right hand, but did not defend himself. This position was enough to calm Su Mianyue down.


    Sure enough, Su Mianyue withdrew his finger and said after a moment of silence, "Wanyan Lin, I know your ambition has never been abandoned. From the day you were born, you were destined not to fight for that position but to die. This is your destiny that you can''t go against. Until today, I''ve been trying to keep a safe distance from you because I don''t want to get into the muddy water. It''s just..."


    Shaking his head and smiling bitterly, Su Mianyue''s eyes fell on Wanyan Lin''s right hand. He took a deep breath and continued, "I, Su Mianyue, will only say this once today. Please listen. When I return from my studies, it will be your right hand that will help you get everything you want. Even if that life is not what I want, I will never turn back. But I have my principles and bottom line, and I hope you can respect me, or I will leave at any time, because I will not sell my soul because of my kindness, and I would rather owe you for the rest of my life."


    Hearing the first half of Su Mianyue''s words, Wanyan Lin was very happy in his heart, but the second half almost made his face black.


    He used a hand, but he couldn''t exchange it for her sincerity. Was her principles and bottom line more important than him after all?


    "Don''t worry, even if you don''t do anything, I won''t blame you, and I won''t repay you with kindness. It''s all of my own free will." Wanyan Lin said in a deep voice, his tone hard to conceal. He closed his eyes slightly and said, "Yue, I thought you would at least trust me and feel my kindness to you after so long together. But I don''t want you to always have a grudge against me. What I''ve done today in your heart is also purposeful. Is that so?"


    As Wanyan Lin spoke, the corners of his mouth curled up in a self-deprecating arc, which made Su Mianyue''s heart ache.


    "I believe you saved me today by instinct, not by acting." Su Mianyue said calmly. She said this because she was afraid that there would be gaps in the future when there were differences, but she didn''t mean to hurt Wanyan Lin. "I don''t have much time to stay. Can''t I get along well?"


    "Really?" Wanyan Lin looked up, the lost look in his eyes not completely gone.


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded and smiled, "There are some things that I haven''t figured out yet. When I confirm my feelings, I will definitely give you a definite answer. But before that, I hope we can be good friends as always, brothers who care for each other, you know."


    "I wish I didn''t understand." Looking meaningfully at Su Mianyue and seeing her avert her gaze, Wanyan Lin knew she shouldn''t push her too hard. After all, Su Mianyue''s previous experience was too bad, and it was a good start for her to say this. Wanyan Lin smiled gracefully and said: "Go on, don''t let that kid be uncomfortable for too long. I''m going to rest and recuperate."


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin no longer insisted on asking for an answer, Su Mianyue secretly breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look for su yu.


    The waiting time in the room was so long that Su Yu almost knocked on the door next door a few degrees. In the end, he could only use a dagger to carve patterns on the table to pass the time.


    "Yu''s carving skills are getting better and better. When you have time, sister will teach you how to carve." Standing beside Su Yu and looking at the big tree on the table that could barely see its shape, Su Mianyue spoke against his heart, knowing that Su Yu was still unhappy because he was" kicked out."


    "In my sister''s heart, he is more important than Yu." Su Yu''s tone was very low, but in Su Mianyue''s eyes, it was the children who had been robbed of their beloved toys. Su Yu was eating.


    Touching Su Yu''s head, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Wanyan Lin has just been seriously injured for me. If sister doesn''t care more, her conscience will feel bad."


    "Is it really just for peace of mind?" Su Yu looked up and looked into Su Mianyue''s eyes seriously, trying to see the most sincere answer in her heart.


    With a twinkle in her eyes, Su Mianyue did not know how to answer. She did not even have a clear answer.


    Moving and love are not the same emotions, but moving can definitely open a person''s heart. Su Mianyue was not sure what kind of concern she had for Wanyan Lin now. All she knew was that the moment she saw Wanyan Lin get hurt, her heart started to ache and she might have fallen in love with him.


    Su Mianyue''s expression changed, and Su Yu saw it all in her eyes. Her heart ached so much that she could not confess, so as not to burden Su Mianyue, and even her brother and sister could not do it in the future.


    But Wanyan Lin would not be Su Mianyue''s lover. Su Yu saw it better than anyone else and didn''t know how to mention it.


    The two of them sat in silence. After a long time, Su Mianyue looked up and talked about Yun Zhihua and Bai Wuji. Su Yu also took the opportunity to change the subject with her, but it was no longer awkward.


    "I don''t know how long my sister has been gone, but Yu has been looking for more information from your master. If there is really another story in the master''s department, you and my master may be able to continue their relationship." Su Mianyue was suddenly in a good mood and was forced to pay back some interest. She would be the matchmaker once, and then the two old men would blush.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s crooked eyes and sly smile, Su Yu knew that she must have made up her mind, so she answered yes and did not want to see her master suffer. Besides, if he and Su Mianyue went out of the same door, he would be a senior first step and would never call her sister again. So Su Mianyue wouldn''t treat him like a child, would he?


    Most importantly, they had a common mission that Wanyan Lin could not interfere with.


    "Sister, just concentrate on practicing martial arts, and leave the rest to me." Su Yu smiled and promised. He couldn''t bear to look away from Su Mianyue''s face. However, Su Mianyue only regarded him as a child of half age. How could he think of his deep love?


    As Su Mianyue expected, Yun Zhihua needed three days to recuperate because he was treating Bai Xiuzhu, so he gave Su Mianyue three days to deal with personal matters.


    In the past three days, Su Mianyue had nothing to arrange. Whether it was the business with Wanyan Lin or the business with Su Yu, she gave all the power to the other party and did not want any dividends. She supported them in the most practical way to complete their own business.


    Before they left, Su Yu and Wanyan Lin met Su Mianyue separately. The two men gave Su Mianyue a stack of silver tickets at the same time, lest she needed money urgently in the future, Su Mianyue only took Wanyan Lin''s share because he didn''t want him to know that he had transferred all the money out of the palace. After all, he was saved.


    Su Yu, on the other hand, was a little sad to see that Su Mianyue refused to accept his money. "Is sister out with me?"


    "Yu, I never ask about your background, but judging by your bearing, it''s not hard to guess that you must be from an extraordinary background. I can''t use these banknotes. You know that I always like to prepare with two hands, and I won''t be wronged no matter when. But you need this money more than I do. When you complete your mission, even if you make a fortune to spend it on me, I will accept it without any pretense." With a light smile, Su Mianyue patted Su Yu on the shoulder and whispered, "Remember, sister has the ability to protect herself. Don''t let yourself fall into a trap because of me. Otherwise, sister won''t forgive herself and won''t forgive you."


    Su Yu looked up in surprise, completely unaware that Su Mianyue had seen through his mind. He immediately promised solemnly, "Please rest assured, Yu will definitely try to make himself plump, and will be the most solid support for her sister in her life."

 Chapter 152 Play This Again

    Three years later.


    In the quiet valley, a woman in a strong red dress was lying on the grass with her legs crossed, a weed in her mouth and two leaves in her eyes, enjoying the warmth and fragrance under the blue sky.


    Beside the spring, a woman dressed in emerald green and strong clothes was flipping through the game, humming a tune that could not be heard, and her watery eyes were full of brilliance.


    "Miss, the hare is roasted. Get up quickly. The young monkeys will smell the fragrance and miss won''t be able to eat it." While brushing the barbecue sauce, the woman in green called out to the woman in red. Her white and tender skin looked even more youthful in the emerald green.


    "Biwu baby, brush more, or it won''t taste good enough, especially spicy, you know?" The woman in red opened her mouth lazily and smiled coquettishly, "Those monkeys want to come and see if the master can''t let them go. Do you think it''s useless for me to set the kitchen on fire last night? They will all be punished to go up the mountain and cut down trees one by one. Haha."


    The woman in red smiled delicately. When the aroma of the barbecue came to her nose, she immediately jumped up and walked towards the woman in green with a smile that was as bright as spring and a delicate face that exuded the charm of youth.


    And who else could Su Mianyue have if this woman in red was not taken away by Yun Zhihua?


    As for the woman in green, she was naturally the loyal Biwu.


    At this moment, both of them were dressed in strong clothes. Not only did they not lose the woman''s gentle and beautiful aura, but they also had a bit more valiant and heroic bearing, which would definitely make any man look at them and be moved.


    Three years had brought them growth, perhaps because of the beautiful scenery here, perhaps because of martial arts practice, their skin was more fragile than it was in the palace. Although their complexion was not as fair as at that time, their pink complexion made them more charming.


    "Miss always slacks off. She said it was miss who came to roast the meat this time. In the end, she still let the servant come. She was not afraid that this flowery little face of the servant would be ruined by the smoke. It was really cruel." Biwu complained as he cut off a rabbit leg for Su Mianyue with a dagger.


    "Our biwu is the best cook in the world. It will be a great blessing for anyone to marry baby Biwu in the future. The thought of having a pig to eat this good cabbage in our house will not make up for the trauma in my heart." Su Mianyue said without hesitation, but the speed at which he nibbled on the rabbit''s leg did not slow down.


    "Miss wants to marry the servant out all day long. Be careful when you leave the master''s school, the servant immediately finds a man to marry and saves her from being enslaved for the rest of her life. When she sees those little monkeys, the servant feels that there is no hope in life. It is absolutely miserable to live with her." Biwu also tore off a rabbit leg and ate it, not forgetting to insult Su Mianyue.


    "Is that so?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows, took a sip of the spring water from the water bag on the side, held Biwu''s shoulder, and said seriously, "Why do I feel that those monkeys are so grateful to me, that everyone is willing to recognize me as their elder sister?"


    Pushing away Su Mianyue''s evil hand, Biwu jumped away in anger. Looking at the oily handprint on her shoulder, she said tearlessly, "This is my last set of clean clothes. Miss wants to pay me back."


    Seeing that biwu jumped, Su Mianyue threw away the rabbit leg in his hand and clapped his hands, "As a rule, I''ll pay you back if you catch me before you see master."


    "Miss, you are better than me in qinggong. This is cheating." Biwu stamped his foot, but saw that Su Mianyue''s toes were lighter, and he had already flown a few feet away. This was because he had been waiting for Biwu deliberately.


    The master and servant were like two flying butterflies, playing and dancing in the forest, and their silvery laughter reverberated in the valley. This was the most common scene in three years, but not everyone liked to watch beautiful people play, such as Yun Zhihua''s eldest sister Yun Zhixia.


    Su Mianyue and Biwu were having fun, but biwu suddenly shouted, "Miss..." Be careful!


    Before he could finish his sentence, Biwu closed his eyes tightly and forced himself to land.


    Su Mianyue was not so lucky. He hit a wooden stick, or a wooden stick with internal force. After a while, his eyes fainted and he fell to the ground.


    Biwu ran over quickly, pinching and patting Su Mianyue on the cheek. It took him a long time to wake up.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Touching her burning forehead, Su Mianyue opened her dazed eyes and asked the worried Biwu in confusion.


    "Master is here." Biwu said with his lips, then let go of Su Mianyue and knelt there honestly.


    Su Mianyue''s small face was twisted into a ball. There was no bright smile just now. She didn''t want to turn around for a long time. She was secretly annoyed that Biwu couldn''t bear it. Why did he wake her up? Didn''t he want to drag her to suffer together?


    "I''m dizzy." Su Mianyue patted his forehead and rolled down again.


    "Su Mianyue, do you want to get up and go back with me, or do you want me to drag you back?" Yun Zhixia''s rigid voice sounded above Su Mianyue''s head.


    After greeting Yun Zhixia''s ancestors for 18 generations in his heart, Su Mianyue''s eyes turned and he wailed, "What''s wrong with me? Why do I faint again? What if I fall ill? Who''s going to avenge the master?"


    Biwu almost burst into laughter from the side. Every time master uncle wanted to punish him, Su Mianyue would use this move. Although he still could not escape, the punishment would always be lighter. Otherwise, their master would fight master uncle for 300 rounds.


    Yun Zhixia''s face changed, snorted, and turned to leave.


    "Miss, this is a bit old-fashioned, but it''s not good to try. Hehe." Seeing that the clouds were far away, Biwu immediately chuckled.


    "When it comes to dealing with an old maid, we naturally have to find her weakness. Who made her not as good as her master in martial arts? She has received so many disciples, and none of them are more talented than us. She even wants to set up the score of the master''s sister. She''s not too embarrassed. I blush for her." Sticking out his tongue, Su Mianyue quickly got up, tidied up the grass on his body, and ordered biwu, "I will act as if I were at the right moment. If I really can''t, I will pretend to be dizzy. You can make a big noise. As long as you alarm the master, that old maid will have nothing to do with us."


    "Miss, you will bring down a simple and kind servant like this." Biwu''s face was full of excitement, but he pretended to be wronged.


    "Stop taking joe. If you don''t have that rebellious idea in your bones, even if I''m afraid of it, it won''t change your nature." Nodding Biwu''s forehead, Su Mianyue rubbed his sore butt and cursed, "This old virgin is really a pervert. Every time she tried to trick me, she hurt me all over."


    "Miss said the same thing when she met the master," Biwu whispered.


    When they first came to Shimen, yun zhihua was able to train Su Mianyue as soon as possible, but not less to torment their master and servant. Su Mianyue was hiding in a corner every day, drawing circles and cursing Yun Zhihua.


    But in less than half a year, the hellish life was over. Su Mianyue also understood Yun Zhihua''s good intentions and changed his attitude towards this master who had jumped out of his mind to be a little crazy. Even when he saw Yun Zhihua sitting alone in the moonlight, he felt sad.


    With her mouth curled, Su Mianyue hobbled on Biwu''s shoulder, muttering discontentedly: "Master is tortured by hatred, but master uncle is a pure pervert. As the adopted daughter of the master, she has no intention of revenge. Instead, she is dissatisfied with master and wants to take over the position of master. An old virgin like her will not have a good ending."


    "Miss, do you think that incident had anything to do with master?" Biwu asked in a low voice.


    Su Mianyue thought for a moment and shook his head, "That''s hard to say. All the old people in the master''s department are gone. Now only the master and master know about it, but master has never allowed us to ask. Master won''t tell us the truth. It''s not easy to know what happened back then."


    Biwu pouted regretfully. Her brain had always been used to rest. Su Mianyue could not figure it out. Biwu had no clue, so he stopped talking about it.


    When the master and servant walked to the execution hall, it was already an hour later. Yun Zhixia''s face was longer than a donkey''s. Looking at the two steel knives standing beside her, which weighed no more than a hundred kilograms, Biwu swallowed his saliva and his pretty face collapsed instantly.


    "You''re playing this again. Can''t you do something different?" Su Mianyue muttered in a low voice.


    Wielding such a heavy steel knife and performing the swordplay moves that he had learned in the past month, it was simply killing him, and men could not possibly do it.


    "Why don''t you go?" Yun Zhixia threw a steel knife in each hand. Su Mianyue and Biwu quickly dodged to avoid being hurt, but they had to catch the steel knife before it landed. Otherwise, the punishment would be doubled. It was really their own death.


    "Cloud fall." Seeing the two men pick up their steel knives, Yun Zhixia gave a low cry.


    Hearing this, the two of them hurriedly began to practice, but the original elegant sword technique, at this moment because of the clumsiness of the steel knife, looked flustered, without any sense of beauty.


    Yun Zhixia did not call out for the next move, and Su Mianyue and Biwu could only repeat it. By the time the clouds called out for the next move, Su Mianyue and Biwu were already gasping for air, and the steel knives almost hit them several times.


    "What is the first key to lingyun sect''s martial arts?" Yun Zhixia snapped.


    "Flexible body, elegant moves, the combination of human and sword." Su Mianyue gritted his teeth and replied. It would be bad if he didn''t answer correctly, but it wouldn''t be good if he did.


    "Since your master has taught you, why can''t he do it?" Yun Zhixia picked up a bamboo stick and attacked Su Mianyue.


    The bamboo was long and thin, and every time Yun Zhixia hit Su Mianyue, he would hit the flesh on her body. It hurt so much that she wanted to turn her face.


    "The disciple is too stupid to understand the truth." Su Mianyue cursed in his heart, but his answer was respectful and modest.


    Yun Zhixia was not satisfied with Su Mianyue''s words, and slapped him twice. Seeing that Su Mianyue still dared to dodge, his hand became heavier.


    "Talented but lazy, if I were your master, I would practice day and night." The more Yun Zhixia said, the heavier his hand became. He immediately pulled the back of Su Mianyue''s hand, and a blood stream quickly appeared. Su Mianyue, who was in pain, threw the steel knife out of his hand and coincidentally hit Yun Zhixia''s back of his foot.


    Even though it was the back of the knife, Yun Zhixia''s face changed.


    "Master, the disciple really did not do it on purpose. Heaven is the witness." Su Mianyue swore by the sky.


    Yun Zhixia kicked the steel knife away and went straight to Su Mianyue''s face. If the blow was successful, Su Mianyue would definitely be bleeding on the spot.


    His body moved to the left nimbly. Su Mianyue was able to avoid the blade but not the wind from the steel knife. His blood rushed up and he spat out a mouthful of blood. All these years of patience finally broke out.


    "Is master trying to kill his disciple?" Su Mianyue looked at Yun Zhixia coldly, his eyes filled with anger.

 Chapter 153 Natural Movie Queen Material

    Su Mianyue looked like she was in a whirlwind, her red clothes were in full bloom, her black hair was floating, and her ruthlessness made people feel more afraid to bow to her feet, as if she were the king of the world.


    Yun Zhixia was stunned, and the palm that was about to strike again stopped there forcefully.


    "Biwu, let''s go." Su Mianyue suddenly turned around and ordered in a cold voice, not looking at Yun Zhixia at all.


    Biwu quickly threw away the steel knife and followed behind Su Mianyue, with the intention of being a human shield for her.


    After the master and servant quickly walked back to the courtyard where the three of them lived, Su Mianyue staggered. Fortunately, Biwu was able to hold them in time.


    "Miss!" Biwu exclaimed.


    "I''m fine." Su Mianyue shook her head. She was badly injured just now. If she hadn''t been able to hold her breath and shock the clouds, she might have been a corpse.


    "Miss has offended that old witch so much today that she won''t have a good life in the future." Biwu let out a low sigh.


    "If we don''t offend her, there won''t be a good day to live. Who made us disciples of the master?" With her red lips raised, Su Mianyue spoke briskly and led Biwu to the room.


    "Who dares not let the old lady''s disciple have a good time? Hmm?" Yun Zhihua''s furious voice sounded.


    A sly smile flashed in Su Mianyue''s eyes. He pinched Biwu''s hand and signaled that she would cooperate with him for a while. Then he slowly turned around and looked down at Yun Zhihua. He raised his hand to wipe the blood off his mouth. It was just that the white jade hand was stained with blood.


    "Good disciple, are you hurt? What''s going on? Tell me who did it. The master will avenge you." Yun Zhihua came to Su Mianyue''s side in a flash. After checking Su Mianyue''s pulse, he quickly clicked several big acupuncture points on her body and stuffed a healing pill into her mouth. Then he looked at biwu angrily and said, "Don''t you care about your sister the most? Why doesn''t she know to give her medicine when she''s hurt? You are a fool. You won''t run back to find the old woman to make decisions for you when you see your sister as an enemy?"


    "Master, woo woo woo." Biwu raised her face and started to cry loudly. She also shook Yun Zhihua''s sleeve with one hand and said pitifully: "Master''s uncle punished us to practice steel knives and beat her with bamboo strips. She didn''t have a piece of good flesh on her body. She couldn''t bear the pain, so she took out the steel knife and hit her. Master threw up blood and killed her. She''s so filial to her teacher, wow..."


    Biwu was crying and shaking, but Su Mianyue pulled her arm and said in a speechless voice, "Come on baby, the master has gone to avenge us."


    The crying stopped. Biwu opened her eyes and saw that there was no sleeve in her hand. She was crying too hard.


    Wiping the tears off her face with her back hand, Biwu helped Su Mianyue into the house to rest. She had to take care of her internal injuries.


    "Miss is meditating and resting first. I will prepare some delicious food for you. We won''t go to practice today. The master will be even angrier. Master will not have a good time recently." Biwu snorted, hating yun zhixia.


    Looking at Biwu, who was able to hold back his tears, Su Mianyue exclaimed, "With our Biwu baby''s figure, looks, and acting skills, if we put them in thousands of years, they will be the standard movie queen."


    "What is a movie queen?" Biwu asked aggressively.


    "Just... I''m so hungry." Unable to explain so much, Su Mianyue quickly touched her stomach, made a pitiful expression, and looked at Biwu.


    "I''m going to cook." Biwu scurried out of the room and studied qinggong for several years in order to make Su Mianyue eat faster.


    Su Mianyue smiled helplessly, his eyes full of affection.


    Ever since she came to the master''s school, Biwu''s character was also more lively. She did not have to be too cautious in her words and deeds. Moreover, because her simplicity was very popular with Yun Zhihua, she was simply regarded as her own daughter... No, it was her own granddaughter who loved her so much, so when Biwu cried just now, Yun Zhihua immediately went to avenge them.


    For Su Mianyue, Yun Zhihua liked her talent more than anything else, and even felt a little nostalgic.


    Su Mianyue really had a headache at the thought of a master who didn''t look like a master, but it was kind of him to think that he could find a chance to slip out of his master after his injury.


    Not to mention that Su Mianyue had been recuperating for the past few days. Whenever he saw Yun Zhihua idle, Biwu would cry and cry. Then Yun Zhihua went to Yun Zhixia to exchange notes. The whole valley quieted down because of the actions of their teachers and sisters, and the birds and beasts did not dare to come forward.


    Finally, after five days of recuperation, Su Mianyue proposed to go down the mountain to practice. Naturally, Yun Zhihua did not mean to refuse. Her two apprentices were very good. They were absolutely outstanding among the young people.


    Yun Zhixia was used to Su Mianyue leaving the master''s house every time he was punished, and every time he came back, he would bring back a large number of resources to the master''s house, never using a penny from the master''s house, so he acquiesced.


    But this time, Yun Zhixia made an additional request.


    "If you want to leave the master''s school, you can bring the group of outer disciples you have collected out to practice together." Yun Zhixia spoke in an unconfirmed tone.


    Just as yun zhihua was about to lose his temper, he was pressed down by Su Mianyue and hesitated a little, "Master uncle, sister Biwu and I are going out to practice. It is hard to bring more than twenty wild monkeys. If we take five out this time, we will have another chance next time."


    "No, we have to take them all," Yun Zhixia said impatiently.


    "My apprentice will do whatever he says, just bring five." Yun Zhihua slapped the table and challenged Yun Zhixia.


    In terms of strength, yun zhihua was stronger than yun zhixia. In terms of status, Yun Zhihua was in charge. Besides being a senior sister, Yun Zhixia could not suppress Yun Zhihua and could only leave in a rage.


    Yun Zhihua did not take her sister''s reaction seriously. She turned to look at Su Mianyue and said, "You must protect your sister during this trip. Don''t let her do all the work. Those five monkeys are not for show."


    "I see, master, can you stop nagging me like that? Every time I go out, I tell you that my ears are going to calluses. Who is your close door disciple?" Rolling his eyes, Su Mianyue pulled Biwu away and waved to Yun Zhihua behind him, "Master, there''s no need to give it to you. Let''s go pick out the monkeys. We''ll bring you a gift when we get back, and your favorite osmanthus wine."


    Yun Zhihua, who was about to lose his temper, immediately restrained his anger when he heard the osmanthus wine. He snorted, "If you have the intention, otherwise the old woman will break your leg. How dare you say that the old woman is nagging, the old woman is nagging?"


    Putting aside Yun Zhihua''s monologue, after asking Biwu to pack up, Su Mianyue gathered twenty-eight wild monkeys together and drew lots to choose five wild monkeys to follow them out of the division.


    Not in the mountains.


    Bai Wuji, who was gulping down the wine from the jug, glanced at Su Yu, who was standing by his side in a well-behaved manner. He was satisfied with his ordinary appearance but had the aura of a king.


    For the past three years, Bai Wuji did not keep Su Yu in the valley, but allowed him to go out of the mountain once every three months to deal with the secular world. If something had to be delayed, then he could not go out for the next period of time.


    However, after Bai Xiuzhu was injured when she went out three years ago, bai wuji refused to allow her to go out and urged Bai Xiuzhu to practice martial arts.


    "As a teacher, you are a man of great cultivation. You can also see that Xiuzhu is deeply in love with you. What are you going to do about this?" Shaking the remaining osmanthus wine, bai wuji looked at Su Yu and asked.


    Su Yu''s eyes darkened and he said seriously, "Xiuzhu only rarely had the chance to meet men, so he thought that he liked me because he was curious. I always treated her like a family member, but not as a wife. I think master should understand that marrying a man with a heart would only hurt this woman for the rest of her life."


    Su Yu told bai wuji about Yun Zhihua when he returned to the division three years ago. Fortunately, although Bai Wuji had a strange temper and was angry at each other at that time, he took the initiative to talk to su yu about what happened a few days later.


    Back then, bai wuji was a disciple of Yun Zhihua''s mother. As a junior, she was often teased by the senior sisters. Yun Zhihua''s temperament was the most out of it, and she was in love with Bai Wuji.


    What happened after that, Bai Wuji had mentioned it in one word, which obviously could not be made public. However, he admitted that he had betrayed Yun Zhihua''s friendship and married his second senior sister, but refused to admit that he had stolen the martial arts secret book, which was also the reason why Bai Wuji was willing to bring up the past.


    In bai wuji''s heart, there was a kindred spirit of Yun Zhihua. To bai Xiuzhu''s grandmother, it was only friendship. He knew the pain in his wife''s heart, but he could not fall in love with her because of it. Even if she had died many years ago, the only thing Bai Wuji could do was to stop marrying and drag his children and grandchildren into adulthood. But he couldn''t even avenge his wife.


    It was not that Bai Wuji''s martial arts were not as brilliant as the clouds, but that he refused to kill her.


    Thinking of the past, Bai Wuji sighed, patted Su Yu on the shoulder and said, "If I had been as firm as you, I wouldn''t have hurt them. It''s just that children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Fate can''t be forced."


    Su Yu nodded and said, "Xiuzhu is a good girl. My future life is not suitable for her. I believe she will find a good person who can work hand in hand with her."


    "That''s right. You won''t see whose granddaughter it is." Bai Wuji blew himself up, his eyes instantly brightened, and he said in a happy voice, "This time, go out and bring that girl along with you. She''s old and not young. She sees the world and brings me back a grandson-in-law early, so that I don''t have to force you into the bridal chamber on a whim one day."


    Su Yu staggered and choked by Bai Wuji''s words. He quickly cupped his hands and said, "When the disciple returns, bring master his favorite osmanthus wine."


    Bai Wuji''s eyes flashed and his grip on the gourd tightened.


    After drinking a cup of osmanthus wine, it was still the same wine, but it could no longer taste the same as before.

 Chapter 154 The Lost Big Shot

    In the Tianlan border town, a group of women dressed in strong clothes were walking in groups on the street. When they saw a small item they liked, they asked the price and bought it. The money was so generous that the local hooligans couldn''t help rubbing their hands.


    In particular, these women were competing with each other for beauty, and the leading woman in red was even more eye-catching.


    "Tell brother dao that there is a fat sheep coming, or a fat sheep with color." A man with a lewd face opened his mouth. After a long time, he did not hear from his companions, so he immediately kicked him over. "Look at your potential. When these fat sheep come to hand, can you not taste the fresh meat after your big brother is tired of playing with them?"


    The short man was kicked and crawled away, but the women in the distance were unaware.


    Because it was located at the border and the three countries had frequent trade contacts, the town was very rich. Not only were there many large houses, but even the pedestrians on the street were dressed neatly.


    Su Mianyue''s division was located in the purple mist mountain between Tianlan, Tianlan, and Tianlan. It belonged to the third zone. It was convenient for students to go to any country because they had established a sect for hundreds of years and had always been a group of experts, which were valued by the three countries. Therefore, their identity documents were special passes, and they could travel freely in three countries without a customs clearance document.


    This was what Su Mianyue learned when she went out for the first time after she entered the master''s school. She was also excited at that time.


    "Can you be a little more promising? There are so many businesses you can''t choose. The street stalls have not finished shopping yet, and you have no hands to take things. Are you collecting money for me?" Su Mianyue grabbed a little monkey and stopped her from spending.


    When they came out of the mountain, Su Mianyue gave everyone ten taels of silver and asked them to make small change, but this small change means to buy small change, okay?


    It was only because Su Mianyue was so rich that she made a fortune every time she went down the mountain in the past few years. She owned a shop in a town near the Purple Mist Mountain, but no one knew that she was the boss except her confidants.


    However, although ziwu mountain had a long history, it was not a rich sect because of its few outings. The disciples could get at most two taels of silver when they went down the mountain. These monkeys belonged to the outer sect disciples and could not get even one or two taels of silver. This was all the living expenses before they returned to the master sect, so they had to save money.


    The little monkey looked at Su Mianyue with an aggrieved expression. She just liked the box of rouge. She had never touched it since she was a child.


    "Elder sister, I want to save the money you gave me and make dowry later." The little monkey, who was only eight or nine years old, looked at Su Mianyue and said nothing about the dowry.


    "How old are you to think about getting married? What dowry can you buy for only ten taels of silver? I''m not afraid to embarrass your sister. You can''t just pursue your life and learn more from your second sister." Poking the little monkey''s forehead red, Su Mianyue decisively averted her eyes and put her hand behind her back. She forgot that the girl''s skin was too tender and would swell up if she didn''t pay attention.


    "Come on, it''s tiring to buy so many things. There''s a restaurant in front of us. Let''s get a room to put our things away first, then order some delicious food to fill our stomachs, and sister will take you out to play." Patting the head of a little turnip next to him, Su Mianyue walked ahead triumphantly without noticing that Biwu was covering his face.


    Never let anyone know that they know each other. Such a young lady is too shameful, afraid that no one will know that she is a rich man.


    A group of people came to a restaurant called "Guest like cloud" to stay. Because of Su Mianyue''s good mood, the little two wanted to arrange a private dining room for them, but a group of little monkeys were willing to join in the fun. They insisted on eating on the first floor of the stand and reading the storybook. Su Mianyue naturally agreed.


    After a full meal and a full stomach, one by one, they were not willing to go shopping, and Su Mianyue did not take the initiative to mention that she came out this time not to take these little monkeys to play crazy.


    "You heard about books here. Let''s go out and buy something. We''ll stay here tonight and drive tomorrow." Biwu said, and then walked out of the restaurant with Su Mianyue. The little monkeys nodded perfunctorily and threw themselves into the storybook, which was much more interesting than experiencing in the mountains.


    When the two of them walked around two streets and came to the back door of a seemingly popular grocery store, Biwu knocked on the door a few times and a teenager came to open the door, respectfully welcoming them in.


    "Miss, someone was following us just now." After sitting down, Biwu said.


    "This time, I am alert." Peeling a peanut, Su Mianyue threw it into his mouth and chewed it, "If I wait for you to protect me, you will help me count the money after I am sold."


    "Miss already knew that someone was following us? Then why are you so rich..." Before Biwu could finish his sentence, he suddenly slapped the table and stood up, exclaiming, "Oh no, that group of radishes should also be targeted. They are not home yet. I have to go back."


    "Calm down," Su Mianyue chuckled as he tapped twice on the table, "Baby Biwu, when can you change your impetuous character? Don''t forget the purpose of their trip this time. Even this little thing is not fair. How can you go on a rampage in the future?" Not to mention, she had to be very important to these monkey cubs.


    Biwu was still a little worried, but he still sat down obediently.


    Seeing this, Su Mianyue did not say much, but picked up his teacup and drank a few mouthfuls of scented tea. In a short while, he saw a woman in her thirties walk in quickly and salute su mianyue.


    "Your subordinate has seen the master and the girl." Her husband''s surname was wang, and her name was Aunt Wang.


    "No need to be polite." Biwu raised his posture and motioned for Aunt Wang to sit aside. Su Mianyue just looked up and looked at Aunt Wang.


    "There have been a lot of suspicious people in Nanyu Town recently. My subordinates asked people to pay attention to them. They found that the Yan Country seemed to have lost an important person, but they did not look for him through the government. However, my subordinates have not found out who he was. They only speculated that he was related to the royal family of the Yan Country, and that the people who were looking for him were divided into two groups. It seems that the authorities and the master have asked their subordinates to investigate the unknown forces." Aunt Wang immediately reported the situation.


    Su Mianyue curled his lips slightly. "That''s interesting. The emperor of the Yan Country is now just a thief and an incompetent person. I''m curious how he got rid of the royal family of the Yan Country."


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s strange smile, Biwu shuddered and said in a low voice, "Miss, your hand should not be stretched out that long. Who is the emperor of the Yan Country has nothing to do with us, and there is no benefit left or right."


    "You really should get a doctor to write a prescription for you." If it weren''t for the distance, Su Mianyue would have given her a thrill.


    Not to mention that Wanyan Lin lost his right hand for blocking Yun Zhihua''s hand, Su Mianyue promised to be his right hand, naturally to pay attention to the current affairs of various countries, but saying that Su Yu gave her a human skin mask, that was the secret of the Yan Country royal family, and how did Su Yu get so many human skin masks, and said that he wanted to teach her how to make them?


    There was only one possibility that Su Yu had something to do with the former emperor of the Yan Country, or...


    Su Mianyue collected his thoughts and looked up at Mrs. Wang. He was very satisfied that she had lowered her head to hide her mother''s condition. A qualified subordinate should abide by his duty and know what to ignore.


    "What''s going on with the Hengyuan?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "The Hengyuan emperor was tyrannical, and there were two more natural disasters in a row. The people were already full of complaints. The subordinates heard that there were small-scale riots among the people, but they were quickly suppressed by the authorities. In the past month, there have been more than three such riots." After Aunt Wang finished speaking, he frowned slightly and looked up at su mianyue. He saw that her face was flat, but she suddenly knelt on the ground and pleaded for her sins, "Please punish me. I shouldn''t have caused any trouble, but among the victims who escaped from the Hengyuan, there were my cousin and family. I arranged for them to live in the town, but I never let anyone know my identity."


    With that, Aunt Wang kowtowed heavily.


    Su Mianyue raised her eyebrows and looked at Aunt Wang coldly without saying a word, letting Aunt Wang''s back tremble with fear.


    After receiving Su Mianyue''s signal, Biwu said coldly, "Aunt Wang, we treat you well and we can''t be too generous to say that we are the saviors. This is how you repay us. How can the Hengyuan settle down in the Tianlan? Once the court finds out, you will be able to do it alone? Where did you put us?"


    Aunt Wang knew he had done something wrong and kept kowtowing.


    "That''s enough." Su Mianyue said calmly, stopping Aunt Wang from pleading. His eyes were as cold as frost, and he said indifferently, "It''s a good thing that Aunt Wang is kind, but do what you can. If you like to die on your own, I shouldn''t have meddled in saving your family."


    Hearing this, Aunt Wang''s back stiffened, and their family was bullied by the bully. It was Su Mianyue who stepped forward and arranged their family to be in this town that they had a way out.


    "It''s your subordinate''s fault. Your subordinate will send you away." Aunt Wang did not blame Su Mianyue Wuqing, but the law of the Tianlan. If a foreigner wanted to settle down, unless there was a joint recommendation, the detainee would be guilty of harboring traitors and could be linked to nine families.


    "Since Aunt Wang has taken him in, it''s not appropriate to send him away halfway." Su Mianyue waved his hand to calm Aunt Wang down. He sipped his tea and continued, "How many people did Aunt Wang take in? What did they do?"


    Aunt Wang did not know why Su Mianyue asked this question, but answered truthfully: "My cousin came from a scholar''s family, and my husband''s family is also a farmhouse. However, my cousin''s husband died because of the riot, so the people who came to run away this time were my cousin''s in-laws, uncles, brothers and their families. There were 26 people, including eight children under the age of ten, six elderly and women, three young girls, and nine adult men."


    "Do you understand the character of these people?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    "They are all good people, and they have the strength to read," Aunt Wang replied.


    "Are there any villagers who escaped with them?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    Aunt Wang nodded and smiled bitterly, "There were a lot of people who wanted to be taken in together, and it was okay to be a handyman, but they were not able to support so many people, so they gave them some food and some scattered silver to make a living for themselves. My subordinates also paid attention to one or two. A small number of people were still in town, and most of them went north."


    Nodding to biwu, Su Mianyue stopped talking, and Biwu understood, "It''s all right this time. If you make any rash decisions next time, you won''t let it go! Send a message to your cousin''s family and tell them to wait at the ten-mile pavilion outside the city tomorrow afternoon. Someone will find them and arrange a place for them to go."


    "Thank you, master." Aunt Wang quickly got up to thank him and reported on the situation in the town before leaving.

 Chapter 155 Using Body As Bait

    Biwu stood up and poured Su Mianyue a cup of tea. He carried a chair and sat beside her. He asked mysteriously, "Miss, you haven''t seen Aunt Wang''s cousin''s family before. Just send them over there. You won''t cause any trouble, will you?"


    "If his people can''t even win over the hearts of the people, it''s better to stop as soon as possible." Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows disapprovingly and looked up at the sky. He smiled and said, "Those monkeys should be suffering now. I just don''t know if there''s any clever ones who can run out and ask for help."


    Seeing Su Mianyue suddenly change the subject, Biwu was still a little unhappy. When she realized what Su Mianyue was saying, Biwu almost jumped.


    "Miss means they have..." Staring at the smiling Su Mianyue with wide eyes, Biwu stammered, "Didn''t miss say she wanted to train them to become talented and give them a heavy responsibility in the future? But there is one who has just entered the master''s school for less than half a year, and hasn''t even learned how to get started yet."


    "How can I use it in the future if I can''t stand such a small storm? Since I''m a new student here, I have to pay for it. I''ve never been a good person and will not do good things for nothing." Su Mianyue said indifferently, then got up and walked out.


    Biwu stared blankly at the figure of betrothal ting. Her brain was momentarily shut down. As Su Mianyue was about to walk to the back door, she could not help but mutter in a low voice: "Young lady is prone to robbing the rich and helping the poor. In the past three years, she has done a lot of good and evil. She even made the shops under her name give her porridge and medicine. She didn''t see you asking for a reward, but she had to make trouble for a few children. It''s really incomprehensible."


    After muttering, Biwu quickly followed. It was only a few years later that she understood the true meaning of what Su Mianyue had just said, and which of the surviving monkeys did not become famous and earn a lifetime of glory?


    Su Mianyue was not in a hurry to go back to the inn to see what was going on. Instead, he led Biwu around the town with her bright eyebrows and white teeth. Even at night, she was still eye-catching, and there was more than a small tail following behind her.


    After buying a round of things, Su Mianyue took Biwu back to the inn and saw the shopkeeper''s posture of wanting to speak but stopping. Su Mianyue did not make things difficult for others, but only sent a silent message to biwu. The master and servant went directly to the guest room to rest, and did not ask if the monkeys had gone to bed.


    Then, under the threat of a group of people, the innkeeper raised his finger to the room where Su Mianyue and Biwu were, shook his head and continued to calculate his accounts. Today, he would lose a few more rooms.


    Not long after, Su Mianyue and Biwu each swallowed a pill, lay on the bed and watched as bamboo tubes were inserted into the torn window paper, and the smoke dispersed in waves...


    Not to mention Su Mianyue and Biwu, in a small courtyard, a group of men in black were talking under the light, and the young man with the sword brows and bright stars was sitting at the head. His brows were sometimes slightly furrowed and rarely spoke, but he was obviously the master of this group of people, with an indescribable air of nobility and a cold air that kept strangers away from him.


    And this young man was Su Yu, who had only just left his master''s school. After three years of strategizing, he gave up his childishness and transformed into a real man.


    "Get people to keep a close eye on the situation over there. After the rescue, we''ll finish the whole thing." Su Yu gave the order coldly, with no expression on his face, but for no reason made people feel that this handsome young man''s aura was frightening.


    The man in black was ordered to leave. Su Yu got up and opened the mechanism behind him. The wall on one side moved slowly to allow a person to enter and leave. Su Yu strode in, and immediately someone came to greet him with a lantern.


    "Young master, General Si''s injuries have worsened and the Red Gold Grass has not been found for medication. I''m afraid it won''t last tonight." The entourage led the way and sped.


    "How is miss si?" Su Yu frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    "Miss si''s condition is not good either. Although she was poisoned deeply and fortunately not injured, she can still hold on for a few days. Master si was so impulsive to avenge General Si just now that he was knocked out by Guard Huang." The entourage simply explained the situation inside thoroughly.


    Su Yu frowned a little more, but stopped talking.


    General Si was a general of the Yan Country. He was stationed at the border for many years and had four official titles. He had no connections in the court.


    Su Yu had fled to the Tianlan all the way back then, and General Si had secretly released water and covered for Su Yu. Over the years, he had not been valued by the new ruler of the Yan Country and had secretly helped Su Yu a lot, but recently he was secretly reported to be involved with Su Yu, and his family was nearly killed.


    Thanks to the protection of his own soldiers, general hu and his sons and daughters fled to the border and were escorted here by Su Yu''s men and horses to recuperate. However, Mrs. Si had been poisoned to death, and General Si could not help dragging down more people, so he decided to bury her hastily in the place where he passed by.


    The only thing to be thankful for was that General Si''s Second Childe si jing ran was punished for causing trouble that day and was not poisoned. Otherwise, the Si Family would have been assassinated.


    But Eldest Childe Si Junjie, the Si Family, was caught trying to buy more time for his family to escape, and was deeply poisoned.


    "Young master." Seeing that su yu had come and treated general si, the doctor stood up. Judging from the fatigue between his eyes and brows, he had not had a good rest in the past few days.


    "Without the Red Gold Grass, General Si really can''t be treated?" Su Yu asked with a frown.


    "If we go back to the young master, General Si is too poisoned. The red gold grass is the best antidote to this poison. Without the Red Gold Grass, my subordinates would not be able to recover." The doctor sighed and replied, unwilling to see a generation of heroes go like this, especially since he was Su Yu''s help.


    Staring at the darkened General Si, Su Yu knew that the Red Gold Grass was not a rare herb even though she didn''t know much about medicine, but unless poison was rarely used, it was not necessarily available in small pharmacies, and nanyu town was not the main city, so it was normal not to buy it.


    "No other way?" Su Yu asked.


    "This..." The doctor hesitated for a moment and replied, "Your subordinates can take a risk, but even if they can save General Si, your subordinates are not sure what kind of sequelae they will have, and their chances of survival are less than 10 %."


    "Save, as long as people are alive." Su Yu gave the order without hesitation.


    The doctor ordered and immediately began to prepare for the treatment of General Si, and si Jing Jie also woke up at this time. Seeing the doctor take a knife to bleed general si, he wanted to rush over, but Su Yu grabbed his arm and stopped him.


    "You villains, I will fight you!" Si Jingjie glared at Su Yu with bloodshot eyes and punched him with his left hand.


    Su Yu turned slightly away from Si Jingjie''s fist, clenched his right arm with a slight force, and said coldly, "If you don''t want anything to happen to your father, just be quiet, or I don''t mind knocking you out again."


    The waving fist stopped in midair, and Si Jingjie finally saw Su Yu''s face. He opened his mouth wide in shock and spat out a few words after a long time. "Too... Crown prince?"


    "I haven''t seen you for many years. You''re still so irritable. You''ve disgraced general si." Shrugging his hand, he pushed si Jing Jie aside. Su Yu turned around and sat down. His eyes fell on general si. He glanced at Si Jingjie, who was about to kneel down and salute, and said faintly, "Don''t be too polite, so as not to disturb your father''s treatment."


    Even if Si Jingjie had something to say, he could only stand by quietly to avoid the doctor''s distraction.


    There was only candlelight in the chamber, and the dim light made it difficult to grasp the time. After about an hour or two, the doctor lifted his hand to wipe away the sweat on his forehead to return to Su Yu.


    General Si''s condition is not stable, and the toxins in his body are not completely clear. If we can find the Red Gold Grass within a month, we can get rid of the residual toxins, but general si''s body will still be damaged, but it won''t affect daily life. But if the antidote is not fully detoxified within a month, the best outcome will be that General Si is not doing well for the rest of his life, and he may be unconscious all the time. His subordinates will need to observe General Si''s condition before they can reply to the young master." The doctor replied wearily.


    "It''s hard. Go down and rest first." Su Yu nodded his head to show that he knew, and a murderous look flashed in his eyes.


    A traitor from a stolen country has been persecuting the loyal subjects of the Yan Country one after another. It seems that he must deploy his actions in advance to prevent more people from suffering.


    Touching the jade pendant on his waist, Su Yu remained silent for a while, then looked up at si Jing Jie and asked, "What are your plans for the future?"


    Without hesitation, si jingran knelt down and kowtowed. His tone was urgent, "The Si Family and the dog thief are enemies. Although si jingran''s ability is limited, he is willing to serve the crown prince and ask his highness for permission."


    After that, he kowtowed three more times before si jingran looked at Su Yu, his eyes full of eagerness.


    "Very well, not as brave as a man." Su Yu nodded approvingly and said, "It''s not too late for a gentleman to avenge himself for ten years. You should serve your father in peace. After a month, someone will arrange for you to go. As for your brother, someone will rescue you."


    "Thank you, your highness, for your kindness and kindness. Your subordinates must be very considerate." Si jingran made a solemn promise.


    Raising his hand to signal si jing ran to get up, Su Yu said, "Just call me young master like everyone else in the future. If there is any need, let the people who stay behind do it for you. Don''t leave here without permission. The people there have never relaxed their pursuit of your family."


    "Your subordinates obey." Si jingran arched his hands and stood up.


    After taking a look at General Si, who was not worried about his life for a while, Su Yu got up and left. He was going to meet that person tonight and discuss the next cooperation plan in detail.


    Not to mention who Su Yu was going to see, Su Mianyue had already woken up and looked like he had a headache. Looking up, he saw a man with a full face and beard walking towards him with his clothes undone.


    The lights were dim, and Su Mianyue could not see what the man looked like. He only felt that his eyes were full of hatred, as if they were going to swallow him alive.


    "Who are you? Why are you in my room?" Su Mianyue asked, rubbing his brows. He hid back, looking weak and weak.


    The bearded man snorted coldly, threw his shirt away, and reached out to untie his belt. "Bitch, you woke up fast enough, but these are not the questions you should ask. The master who served you is comfortable, and he will give you a good place to go, or you will be sold into the yard."


    Su Mianyue raised his head and looked at the man in a fake panic. His voice was soft and soft, "Do you know where I am? You don''t want to kill anyone who dares to provoke the Purple Mist Mountain?"


    "Purple Mist Mountain?" The man paused, then burst into laughter, pulled open his belt and strode towards su mianyue, cursing, "No matter where it came from, it''s still a bitch who should be ridden by ten thousand people. After selling you out, will the Purple Mist Mountain still recognize a lowly woman like you?"


    Su Mianyue was a little surprised that there were people around the Purple Mist Mountain who were not afraid of their teachers. He immediately thought that there must be someone behind this man. He said in a hurry, "If you dare to touch me, don''t say that the people of the Purple Mist Mountain won''t spare you. The government will not let you off in order to give an explanation to the department of chan. You have to think clearly."


    The man ignored Su Mianyue''s threats and didn''t even bother to respond to her. He threw himself at Su Mianyue and was about to do it.

 Chapter 156 My Ah Liang Has Grown up

    But he never thought that Su Mianyue was not attracted to the fragrance at all. He didn''t even touch su mianyue''s clothes, so he was crippled by someone.


    Yuzu was still kicking, and Su Mianyue looked coldly at the man who had fallen to the ground and wailed, a cold gleam in his eyes.


    Robbing, abducting, and selling children and girls, such scum would be a bargain if only one kick was given to him.


    "You said it was from the Purple Mist Mountain, and you still dare to touch it. It''s really brave." With a sneer, Su Mianyue slowly got up and went down to the ground. Looking down at the man, he asked, "Where are the jewels that you have done evil? Tell me, and I will give you a good time."


    "Bitch!" He glared at Su Mianyue fiercely. The man barely uttered these two words and curled up in a ball.


    "I admire your courage for not being violent and cooperative." Su Mianyue snorted coldly and stepped on the man''s ribs. With a slight force from the tip of his foot, he heard a crack and broke one of the man''s ribs.


    "Ah!" The man cried out in pain, and the people outside heard the noise still talking about their boss''s majesty, tormenting the girl and playing with a new realm.


    "You don''t have to say it. I have plenty of time to spend with you. Today, I''ll let you experience the pleasure of crushing all the bones in your body. How about that?" Su Mianyue smiled faintly, his eyes and brows curved in a charming way, but in the eyes of men it was like asking for life.


    Without giving the man a chance to respond, Su Mianyue began her execution, breaking the man''s ribs one by one, and controlling the force so well that he wouldn''t die from internal injuries.


    Even the big and rough man, who had been tortured by Su Mianyue like this, had already fainted in pain, but su mianyue did not allow him to pass out. Every time a man was about to fall asleep, she would kick him again to wake him up in pain.


    "Still not willing to say it?" Su Mianyue lowered his head slightly and smiled playfully. He looked at the man beneath his feet as if he were looking down on an ant. Seeing the hatred in his eyes grow stronger, he suddenly laughed out loud. His toes were slowly moving. He looked at the shape of his fingers, but he didn''t have the strength to pull them back. Su Mianyue continued: "In fact, you are a man. If you hadn''t done too much evil, I would have respected you as a good man if you could have endured these sins and refused to beg for mercy. However..."


    Su Mianyue turned around and took the sword that was hanging on the wall when the man entered the room. He slowly pulled it out and looked at the cold light on the sword in the moonlight. Su Mianyue smiled, "It is obvious that you have taken advantage of a woman for hating her so much, but you should not have harmed so many innocent people. Today I will do justice for heaven except for your evil, so that you can no longer harm the world."


    The light in his eyes suddenly turned cold. Su Mianyue flicked his long sword around his wrist and quickly broke the tendons of his hands and feet, making him a cripple.


    The man screamed in pain. Su Mianyue kicked him in the jaw and said coldly, "Since your mouth is so tight, there''s no need to talk anymore."


    Su Mianyue glanced at the man with disdain. He looked at the roof with a cold look. The sword in his hand was suddenly cut out and pierced straight into the beam of the room, three inches deep.


    "Your excellency has been watching a good show for so long. Are you not going to show up?" The voice was as crisp as a warbler, and Su Mianyue watched coldly as the man in black spun into the air.


    "I haven''t seen you in three years, but you''ve become a heroine." The voice of the man in black was tinged with a smile.


    "Yu?" Su Mianyue asked tentatively, his eyes curling up.


    "This kind of bloody thing will dirty your hands." Su Yu took off her mask and walked towards Su Mianyue, holding her hand and gently wiping it, frowning slightly. "Have you suffered a lot in the past three years?"


    Because of practice, Su Mianyue''s hands had slight calluses and a few light scars.


    Allowing Su Yu to wipe his hands, Su Mianyue looked up at Su Yu, who was a head taller than himself, and said gloomily, "My Yu has grown up. He is much taller than me. He doesn''t need me to protect him anymore. Just thinking about it makes him feel bad."


    Su Yu chuckled and looked at Su Mianyue, who had raised his hand to show the height difference. He still carefully wiped the blood off her face and said softly, "Yu said that he would protect you in the future... Yue, never let anyone bully you again."


    "Er..." Su Mianyue looked at Su Yu a little unaccustomed. Yue was a bit of a thunder, but seeing that Su Yu had grown into a big boy, and it seemed that he was the one who made him call his sister unaccustomed, so he deliberately ignored the name and chuckled, "Yu, why are you here?"


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was not averse to her nickname, Su Yu raised the corner of his lips. Just as he was about to reply, Su Mianyue interrupted him. "Don''t reply yet. Let me guess." Su Mianyue pointed his finger at his chin and looked at Su Yu seriously. Seeing that although he was dressed in black, he did not show any murderous intent, he snapped his finger, "I know. You must have found out that this guy has done a lot of evil, so you want to do the same thing as me, right?"


    Su Yu smiled noncommittally, his eyes slightly lowered, hiding the light flowing in his eyes.


    "But my brothers know how to settle accounts, but I went into the enemy camp first and became this beast, so Yu, you can''t fight with me for those ill-gotten gains." Su Mianyue spoke very quickly. Thinking about it and feeling a little ungrateful, he clapped his hand on Su Yu''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "For the sake of us being brothers and sisters, we are thirty to seven. I am seventy to three."


    Su Yu''s hands stiffened and his smile dimmed when he heard the words "Brother and sister." But looking at Su Mianyue''s expression of'' I''m good enough'' begging for praise, Su Yu had to smile and say," if Yue likes it, take it. I don''t need any money."


    "Boy, it seems that things have been going well over the past few years." With a whistle, Su Mianyue raised his toes and tried to rub Su Yu''s head with some difficulty. However, the difference in height could no longer be felt. He could only touch his nose and give up the idea.


    Hitting Su Yu on the chest with his shoulder, Su Mianyue asked stealthily, "To be honest, did you come here for the lost noble of the Yan Country''s new royal family?"


    The joke was a joke, but Su Mianyue also guessed the possible connection, but could not guess Su Yu''s real identity.


    Raising her eyes, her thick, dark eyelashes quivered slightly. Su Yu nodded without concealing anything. Something had to be known to Su Mianyue sooner or later.


    "The wealth belongs to Yue. I only want that person." Su Yu opened his mouth and learned from Su Mianyue''s habitual movements. He raised his hand and rubbed her beautiful black hair. Suddenly, he frowned and said unhappily, "Don''t do such dangerous things again in the future, or I will be unhappy."


    "Hehe." Touching her nose, Su Mianyue smiled awkwardly. This time, she was really playing a little too much. If someone were to be rude to her during the robbery, it would be a big loss. But if she didn''t want to be taught a lesson, she could only change the subject and slap Su Yu''s hand away in anger, "Brat, I''m your sister. I treat me like a child. I''m itchy, aren''t I?"


    "I''m serious. I''ll protect you from what happened three years ago." Su Yu''s dark eyes were filled with seriousness.


    Su Mianyue looked away a little awkwardly, knowing that what happened three years ago had always been a knot in Su Yu''s heart.


    "Yu, master treats me very well. She''s just filled with hatred and sometimes she can''t help but be a little extreme. But I believe that three years ago, even if Wanyan Lin didn''t block my master''s attack for me, master would have stopped in time and definitely wouldn''t hurt me." What Su Mianyue said was uncertain. The crisis of that day often appeared in his dreams.


    Yun Zhihua was a good teacher, but sometimes he was driven mad by hatred. If Wanyan Lin hadn''t helped him, no one knew what would have happened.


    However, Wanyan Lin''s serious injury became the burden of Su Mianyue''s life. For three years, he had not been able to figure out whether he was purely grateful for Wanyan Lin or mixed with some feelings.


    Not fond of mentioning Wanyan Lin''s existence, Su Yu changed the subject and said, "My people have already moved. Yue, don''t you want to see the wealth that is about to be acquired? I have checked. This Heihu has hidden a large amount of money, more than we earn in a year."


    "Yu, is that noble woman a woman?" Su Mianyue raised his lips and smiled, leaving Wanyan Lin out of his mind for the time being. He looked sideways at Su Yu and said with a smile, "I can tell from your expression that I guessed right."


    Su Yu lowered his eyes and pulled Su Mianyue out. Before he left, he threw a dart and blinded Heihu, causing him to fall into pain again.


    Su Mianyue would appear in Heihu''s room and Heihu was disheveled. How could Su Yu not know what this meant? He dared to covet the woman in Su Yu''s heart. He really wanted to kill him, but he felt it was too cheap to kill him. Such a person should die miserably.


    Su Mianyue was aware of Su Yu''s small movements, but only pretended not to see him walking side by side.


    After opening the door, Su Yu threw out a few darts and sent the guards to the palace of hell, not giving Su Mianyue a chance to be stained with blood.


    Su Mianyue was very used to Su Yu''s actions of protecting himself, and said with a smile, "My Yu has grown up, and he will definitely make a difference in the future and become a man who stands on top of the world."


    "I will live up to Yue''s expectations." Su Yu smiled lightly, his handsome face without losing his masculinity. This smile was magnificent, and the real prince was incomparable in the jade world.


    In a flash, Su Mianyue patted her cheek to wake her up, "If you weren''t my brother, I would have teased you. Thinking that I, Yu, would one day be exclusive to another woman, made my fragile heart ache."


    Su Mianyue was obviously making fun of himself, but Su Yu said seriously, "Yu is only Yue''s. There will be no other woman in this life."


    Su Mianyue was stunned and looked into Su Yu''s sincere eyes, as if he had seen deep love as the sea, and as if he were a chick. For a moment, he did not know how to react. His red lips opened and closed several times, but he did not even say a complete sentence.


    Although they weren''t the radishes that they brought up, they were siblings, weren''t they?


    "Miss, why are you still here? If you don''t go over, the gold and silver jewels will be scraped off. Go over and take a look. Those monkeys are fighting with people." Biwu''s impatient voice sounded, pulling Su Mianyue''s thoughts back.


    "I... I''ll go take a look." Su Mianyue scurried away, as if one step later would confirm the'' illusion''she had just read in Su Yu''s eyes.


    Looking fixedly at Su Mianyue''s back, Su Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head. He whispered, "If I had known that the identity of brother and sister would make you exclude me from love, should I have strongly refused to call you sister?"

 Chapter 157 My Ah Liang Is Not Cute Anymore

    Entering the secret room, Su Mianyue was almost blinded by the mountains of gold and silver jewelry. Although she was rich, she had always been used to trading with gold and silver, but she was unwilling to accept these things that occupied the place.


    Squinting his eyes, he resisted the urge to extinguish the torches and candles. Su Mianyue quickly stepped forward and threw the wild monkeys who were fighting against the black-shirted man into a corner one by one. Seeing that they were going to rush up again, he had to shout, "Stop, they are all our own people."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was full of internal force, and it was in the secret room. The eardrums of the shaking people were painful, which made the monkeys stop walking, but each of them stood in front of the gold and silver jewelry to protect themselves, which really gave Su Mianyue a headache.


    "Baby Biwu, get these monkeys out of here for my sister. It''s really embarrassing." Raising her hand to cover her eyes, Su Mianyue told Biwu, who had just come in, that it was a shame that the people she had taught were so greedy.


    Biwu accepted the order, regardless of whether the monkeys were willing or not, so he took one of the ears, while the others had to follow Biwu''s threats step by step.


    When Su Mianyue put down his hand, Su Yu just came in, and the men in black immediately reported the situation. Su Yu heard that they only asked people to take away the people they wanted, and then let everyone back down first.


    "There are a lot of young girls and boys who have been kidnapped this time. What is Yue going to do?" Su Yu asked in a low voice. His fingertips swept through a box of jewelry and picked out a white jade hairpin that had no complicated patterns but was extremely transparent.


    "Those who want to go home, those who want to follow me, just accept them." Su Mianyue laid out his hands indifferently. Obviously, this was not the first time he had done it. He turned around to look at the room full of jewels and said with a headache, "Take all these things. Just give me 200,000 taels."


    These things were worth at least a million taels of silver, but Su Mianyue was too lazy to take them out, so it was better to be a favor. She wasn''t the only one who decided what to do tonight.


    "Okay." Su Yu nodded and put the white jade hairpin on Su Mianyue''s head. He smiled and said, "Yue''s red dress is like fire. This hairpin is elegant and delicate, but it can be gentle and soft. Do you like it?"


    "Yu has an excellent eye." Without bronze mirrors, Su Mianyue didn''t know if he looked good in a white jade hairpin. After a brief search, he picked out an emerald ring and handed it to Su Yu, "Yu is only 18 years old. He''s in his prime. It''s a burden for you to wear other things. This little thing can play with him for a long time."


    Throwing the emerald wrench at Su Yu, Su Mianyue raised his hand to touch the hairpin and smiled brightly. It was a gesture of reciprocity.


    Su Yu answered with a smile. He put on the jade ring and shook it in front of Su Mianyue, but there was a sigh in his heart.


    The man gave the woman a hairpin because he admired it. If he did it for her, it would mean that he loved her very much.


    However, Su Yu was still very happy. In his heart, this jade ring was a thing of love, and he must be careful in the future.


    "Yu is a man who does great things. It''s rare to meet him today. Would you like to go to an inn with your sister?" Su Mianyue had just proposed, and seeing that su yu was still dressed in a night suit, he apologized, "Yu, go do your work. I will stay here for another two or three days. If you have time, you can come to me anytime."


    "I''ve grown up." Su Yu frowned and turned away from the hand Su Mianyue was about to rub on his head.


    "You are my brother as old as you are." Su Mianyue jumped up reluctantly and slapped Su Yu on the head twice before raising her pink lips in satisfaction.


    "You''re my sister as old as you are," Su Yu replied.


    "You think so, call me sister." Su Mianyue pretended to be angry.


    "I entered the master''s room first. I am a senior." Su Yu was determined not to step back. This was the first time he felt that it was good for Su Mianyue to be forcibly accepted as a disciple by Yun Zhihua. In the future, he would not have to let Su Mianyue ignore that he was a man in the name of brother and sister.


    "Your master is not from the Purple Mist Mountain for a long time. Why did you say that?" Su Mianyue resolutely refused to call senior brother Su Yu, and pulled up the posture and said: "Master has orders, to see Bai Wuji''s successor, to fight once, must fight until the end."


    "Can you bear it?" Su Yu spread his hands and acted like su mianyue, not planning to fight with Su Mianyue at all.


    Even if Su Mianyue''s martial arts were good and he was the best among his peers, su yu''s foundation was definitely to crush Su Mianyue''s existence.


    Su Mianyue gave Su Yu a sullen look and muttered unhappily, "Sure enough, xiao zheng is too cute. I, Yu, have grown up. It''s not fun at all. It''s not cute anymore."


    Touching his nose, Su Yu helplessly approached, took Su Mianyue''s hand and walked out, and gave a look to the people under him, indicating that they could move, before taking Su Mianyue to the wine cellar.


    Kicking open the door, the smell of wine made Su Mianyue greedy. He quickly shook off Su Yu''s hand and looked at it one by one. Finally, he picked a jar of osmanthus wine and opened it. Then he kicked a jar of osmanthus wine to Su Yu.


    "Life in the Purple Mist Mountain is so boring. Besides practicing kung fu and secretly hunting and sacrificing the five viscera temple, you can''t even drink a drop of wine. Otherwise, my master will make me so tired that I don''t even have the strength to drink a glass of water. It''s hard for you to appreciate the days when you can smell the osmanthus wine you bought, but you can''t even get a mouthful of it." As Su Mianyue spoke, he looked up and took a big gulp.


    The osmanthus wine here is similar to fruit wine. It is slightly sweet and has a little floral fragrance. Even those who can''t drink can drink some, but the aftereffect is too strong, and Su Mianyue rarely drinks too much.


    Su Yu smiled faintly. He was treated like this when he was not staying in the mountains. He just didn''t want to talk about his hardships.


    "An empty stomach hurts. If Yue wants to drink, why don''t you ask them to prepare some food to drink? Let''s have a good drink." Su Yu suggested, walking forward to avoid the wine jar in Su Mianyue''s hands and not giving Su Mianyue a chance to take it back. Su Yu smiled and approached, whispering, "Yue can''t beat me, or it''s better not to let those monkey cubs see their revered senior sister being humiliated."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes widened in anger, and he really wanted to slap Su Yu to the ground, then hit his ass hard, and ask him loudly if he knew who was the king and who was the little king.


    But when his eyes met Su Yu''s concerned expression, Su Mianyue had to surrender and raise his hands high, "Good, good, good. These days, it''s the master who has a strong fist. You''re right."


    With a helpless and spoiled smile, Su Yu walked out of the cellar holding Su Mianyue''s hand and two wine jars in one hand. His eyes were full of undisguised affection. However, Su Mianyue never looked at them and it was hard to find out.


    Probably because of Su Yu as a relative, Su Mianyue did not draw back his hand. They walked in the courtyard hand in hand. Under the moonlight, one was dressed in a night suit, but it was difficult to conceal his noble and domineering aura. The other was dressed in red like fire, incomparably beautiful.


    The two of them entered the study to talk. Su Mianyue specifically instructed Biwu to bring the monkeys to prepare the supper. Su Yu ordered his subordinates to clean up the place as soon as possible. As for the innocent victims, he gave them one night to consider staying.


    "How long will it take for Yue to go back this time? Is there something important to deal with?" Su Yu asked as he searched the study. He didn''t think Heihu was an elegant person who could read.


    "It depends on your mood." Su Mianyue also looked for it and replied indifferently. She was flipping through a thick book and frowned slightly. "Where''s Yu? Why did he come to such a remote place?"


    "There''s something I have to do myself." Su Mianyue did not want to be involved in the restoration of the country, so Su Yu avoided talking about it, especially the person who cooperated this time. Su Yu did not want to mention it, so he said, "If Yue does not have a specific route, why not come with me?"


    "Well..." Su Mianyue was a little hesitant. She had also sent a letter to Wanyan Lin this time, but she didn''t know when Wanyan Lin would come. Before Su Mianyue could decide whether to go with Su Yu, she suddenly found something wrong with the book. She went to the desk and pulled out the dagger hidden in her boots. Gently cut open the heavy part of the book.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s behavior, Su Yu walked over and asked, "What did you find?"


    "I''m not sure yet," Su Mianyue replied, but his men did not slow down more than half a minute.


    The sharp dagger cut through the book bit by bit. Su Mianyue took out a piece of sheepskin from the mezzanine, but there was an ancient text written on it. She could not understand what it meant.


    "The ancient book of heaven!" Su Yu recalled in a deep voice.


    "Do you know these words?" Su Mianyue asked and handed the skin to Su Yu. She really couldn''t understand these things that were more profound than the inscriptions on bones and bones. They were no different from the ghost symbols.


    "I have read a book about a man named the Emperor of Heaven who ruled this continent in ancient times, but after he ruled the continent, he became a tyrant and preferred to amass wealth. He had been in politics for less than ten years and had been forced down to the throne by rebel forces from all over the world. But no one found the Emperor of Heaven''s body. The continent was divided into small countries, and the treasures he collected were missing along with the Emperor of Heaven." Su Yu said softly, rubbing his fingertips against the skin and continuing: "During the reign of the Emperor of Heaven, a type of writing was invented and became a heavenly book. Only the Emperor of Heaven''s confidants understood this type of writing at that time. With the Emperor of Heaven''s disappearance, this type of writing did not spread. Only a few books were still in the world, and later generations called it the ancient heavenly book."


    Blinking and blinking, Su Mianyue exclaimed in his heart, "Do you want to be so bloody? These pieces of skin have nothing to do with the tyrannical the Emperor of Heaven. What kind of bullshit treasure is there?"


    Suddenly, she remembered the deer tripod written by Jin Yong in her previous life. Could it be that she had to collect all the 42 chapters?


    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. Su Mianyue waved his hand generously and said, "Since you know something about the ancient book of heaven, this piece of leather will be given to you. Maybe there is really some treasure. If you can find it and give it to me, then I can become a rich woman, and I will be able to raise beautiful men in the future."


    Hehe, hehe, smile. Su Mianyue thought of a day like that and felt that his life was complete.


    Looking up at the smiling Su Mianyue, Su Yu''s face was tense and his voice was low, "What does Yue think of me?"


    "Ah?" Su Mianyue didn''t react for a moment.


    "Yue wanted to raise a beautiful man, so I recommended myself to the pillows. I only hoped that Yue would be affectionate. Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind pulling out my sword and killing all the men who had bewitched you, Yue." Gazing deeply at Su Mianyue, Su Yu said with gritted teeth, determined to keep Su Mianyue in prison in the future.

 Chapter 158 News from the Su Family

    Feeling a little uncomfortable with Su Yu''s gaze, Su Mianyue subconsciously shrank back and immediately realized that it was her right to raise a beautiful man. Su Yu, whether her brother-in-law or senior brother, had no right to interfere.


    With a slap on the table, Su Mianyue stood up and stepped on the chair, "My ambition in this life is to taste the world''s food, travel the world''s beautiful scenery, play the world''s fun, enjoy the world''s beauty, and tease the world''s beautiful men. Yu, don''t tell me that you''re just like those common people who think that men can have three wives and four concubines, but women have to live together. If I had that kind of foolish thought, I wouldn''t have run out of that cage. The reason I did that was to be different and live better than other women!"


    Su Yu, who was still eating, couldn''t help laughing after listening to su mianyue''s words. She reached out to help Su Mianyue sit down, but said solemnly, "In my heart, Yue is the most perfect woman in the world. Besides teasing the beautiful men in the world, the others have me to accompany them."


    Su Yu''s deep affection left Su Mianyue speechless. To be exact, he didn''t know what to do.


    This is an illusion. It must be an illusion.


    How could the little bun that he raised have that kind of love for him?


    Su Mianyue coughed and covered his mouth, "Well, Yu..."


    "Yue can think about it. I don''t mind using my actions to prove what I just said is true." As her fingertips brushed past su mianyue''s cheek, Su Yu opened his mouth gently, but his eyes were somewhat domineering.


    Su Mianyue choked. The language that had taken so long to be sorted out was speechless.


    How could she and Yu do it? She couldn''t do it.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue''s eyes were rolling around, obviously unable to digest her confession, Su Yu was not in a hurry to force her to make a statement, letting her know that she was a man now, and that a man who fell in love with her was enough.


    "Does Yue know what this little piece of skin means?" Su Yu asked with a smile, as if the conversation didn''t exist, and his tone was natural and intimate.


    Subconsciously shaking his head, the shock in Su Mianyue''s heart had not yet subsided.


    "What is hidden here may be immense wealth, enough to shake the entire continent." Su Yu said calmly. Although he could not get these things and had enough ability to support his army, if he had this wealth, after he had taken back the country, the Yan Country would become the hegemon of the four seas as soon as possible, even if it was possible to unify the mainland.


    Su Yu brought her back to the topic before. Su Mianyue shook her head and patted her soft cheeks. Then she regained her senses and said calmly, "You said it''s possible. Maybe there''s nothing in it, or it''s hard for us to find all the fragments in our lives. To say the least, what if all the fragments were collected? Does anyone recognize the words on this?"


    Su Yu lowered his eyes slightly. He had considered Su Mianyue''s doubts, but it was useless to say more now.


    Seeing that su yu was silent, Su Mianyue said, "Fortune and misfortune depend on each other. Even if we can get the wealth that splashes the sky, we can''t see whether we can keep it. To the superior, even if we risk destroying the country, we must fight, but to me, it is a hot potato. Yu, money and silk move people''s hearts, but you have to do what you can. Don''t put yourself in danger and make a wedding dress for others for these things."


    Su Mianyue gently persuaded, regretting giving this piece of skin to Su Yu. She should have destroyed it directly.


    With a gentle smile, Su Yu pointed at the broken skin and said, "Yue is more thorough than I can see, but sometimes a huge amount of wealth will make him feel all over the place, but it will also be an invisible help, but also a sharp sword blade, to see how the owner fights."


    Seeing that su yu had made up his mind, Su Mianyue spread out his hands indifferently and said, "If Yu likes it, put it away. If I am lucky enough to meet you again in the future, I will give it to you."


    Seeing the worry in Su Mianyue''s eyes, Su Yu smiled knowingly. At least she didn''t think of giving it to Wanyan Lin in the first place, and she had a promise in the future. Didn''t that prove his importance?


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Su Mianyue did not look into Su Yu''s eyes. He did not know what kind of deep feelings were hidden in his smiling eyes at the moment, so he stood up and said, "There are still places that have not been searched, or look carefully, there may be other gains."


    "Okay." Su Yu answered and followed Su Mianyue.


    Not long after, the two of them found a hidden silver ticket, a house deed, a land deed, and a box of priceless east pearl.


    Although these items were not as valuable as the jewelry in the secret room, they were not a small amount.


    There were also some letters of communication, some of which were confidential letters with the Yan Country and the officials of the Hengyuan, including the letter rafts of the officials of the department of communications.


    Almost turning the study upside down to make sure nothing was missing, Su Yu and Su Mianyue sat down to calculate the value of the property and determine the contents of the letter.


    Naturally, the person reading the letter was Su Yu, and the person counting the belongings was Su Mianyue.


    "Why is it so messy?" Biwu, who came in with a midnight snack, could not help but frown when he saw that there was almost no place to eat in the study. After a moment of hesitation, he put the food box on the desk and asked, "Miss, do you want to eat somewhere else?"


    Su Mianyue shook his head and pointed to the box of dongzhu on the table, "We''ll split it in half. Do you want to make jewelry or keep it for your dowry later?"


    "Miss!" Biwu blushed. She didn''t seem to have the word" hate marriage" written on her face, did she?


    "After those little monkeys have finished eating, let them dig three feet into the ground and search for me. Except for the study and the secret rooms that have been found, no treasures that can be found are allowed to stay. I want to ask questions tomorrow morning." Su Mianyue did not raise his head and ordered, waving to Biwu to take dongzhu and retreat.


    No woman could resist the temptation of the jewelry. Biwu immediately chose a dozen or so east pearls to retreat and took about a quarter of them away.


    Su Yu did not pay any attention, but he also paid attention to Biwu''s movements. Seeing that she knew how to behave, he praised her. "This girl is loyal and not greedy. Yue is blessed."


    "I''ve always treated her like a sister." Su Mianyue smiled, remembering what Su Yu had said before, and added, "It''s like I''ve always treated Yu as my own brother."


    Su Yu''s men paused and did not take Su Mianyue''s words, as if they did not notice her inquisitive gaze, until they had read all the letters in their hands, then they got up to open the food box, took out a few small dishes inside, cleaned their hands and then wet the handkerchief, carefully wiping a pair of rouyi for Su Mianyue.


    Su Yu''s movements were elegant and neat, so Su Mianyue could not say a word of rejection, afraid of hurting Su Yu''s heart.


    "The osmanthus wine is very strong. Yue should drink less so as not to miss the rest." After pouring Su Mianyue a glass of wine, Su Yu filled her with a small bowl of porridge and said, "It''s not appropriate to eat some difficult food at night. It''s better to use some light ones."


    "I, Yu, am indeed a considerate and considerate man. In the future, which girl will marry you is really her blessing." Su Mianyue gave a dry laugh and drank two mouthfuls of hot porridge. He instantly felt warm and invited Su Yu to eat with him, but he didn''t want Su Yu to say anything embarrassing that she didn''t want to face. He said, "You made a lot of money in the secret room before. I''ll take over these things in the study. You can''t argue with me."


    "Okay." Su Yu nodded dotingly.


    Su Mianyue blinked to make sure he didn''t see Su Yu''s expression wrong. He ate two mouthfuls of food and drank another glass of wine before asking, "Are those letters useful?"


    "Mmm." Su Yu nodded, not mentioning who was involved in the letter, not wanting Su Mianyue to be involved in too many political matters.


    A woman should live a relaxed and unrestrained life. She should be cared for and pampered, not let her live a life on the edge of a knife.


    Su Yu ate his supper slowly, and after only one glass of wine, he stopped craving. If he had not met Su Mianyue tonight, he would have left after he found the man, and now he had wasted a lot of time.


    "Yu..." After supper, Su Mianyue looked up at Su Yu and realized that Su Yu had really grown up after three years.


    The jade crown of his hair represented his mature, upright sword-brows, dark jewel like eyes deep as a pool, a straight nose, and a chiseled face. It was a perfect painting. Even if he looked at himself gently, it was still difficult to conceal the nobleness and prestige that belonged to the superior. But it also had a youthful and handsome air.


    Su Mianyue thought that after traveling through the country, she was constantly blessed with lust, or at least with her eyes.


    Leng yi was as handsome as mu ting, as lazy and handsome as mu chen, as mysterious and powerful as Shangguan Pei who always wore a mask, and as gentle as Wanyan Lin who was actually unpredictable.


    These men were more or less inseparable from Su Mianyue, and if not for her subtle identity, she might have been dazzled by these beautiful men.


    Su Yu didn''t show it on his face, but he was a little pleased in his heart. Yue really liked to see his appearance, so that he wouldn''t lose to Wanyan Lin.


    "Yu, how''s the Su Family doing?" Su Mianyue suddenly remembered that Su Hao, who was always looking at himself with a forgiving face, was also a handsome and dark-skinned man, as well as Su Zhe, who was disabled, and Su Chengye, who was lingering on the bed.


    Su Yu looked up, his dark eyes dimming slightly.


    "Yu, what exactly happened?" Su Yu''s reaction made Su Mianyue uneasy and anxious.


    When he first went out to practice, Su Mianyue also paid attention to the situation of the Su Family. At that time, Su Chengye had resigned his post as prime minister, Su Zhe and Su Hao also resigned their officials to recuperate on the basis of their health. However, mu ting did not allow the su family to return home. Su Mianyue was afraid that if he inquired too much, he would expose his identity and implicate the su family, so he did not dare to ask again.


    With his eyes slightly lowered, Su Yu decided not to hide Su Mianyue and said in a calm voice, "A year ago, someone sued the su family for witchcraft and murdered Mu Tinng and Gu Linng. The Su Family was sentenced to mass murder."


    "What?!" Her eyes widened in disbelief. Su Mianyue did not believe in witchcraft, but she did not believe that the su family would do that, because his character would never allow them to do such petty acts.


    "Mu Tinng actually believed it? He massacred the entire su family for such absurd reasons?!"

 Chapter 159 Protect You Forever

    Although the Su Family only had three masters, there were more than a hundred servants of the su family, all of whom were born from the same family. They were loyal to the Su Family and were even implicated in the innocent.


    Su Yu nodded. Seeing Su Mianyue''s face turn pale, he gritted his teeth and continued: "I wasn''t in Capital City at the time, so I didn''t know the details. According to my men, it was the Prime Minister''s Mansion that Gu Changqing personally took people to. Anyone who cried out for grievances or attempted to escape would be killed on the spot. My brother was also killed because of this. My godfather saw my brother''s death and vomited blood and fainted. He was tied up in a carriage and dragged to the ministry of justice prison..."


    Speaking of the Su Family, Su Yu''s mood also fluctuated slightly. Although he did not get along with the su family much, he also experienced the warmth of his family, which was the only time he felt at home after becoming an orphan.


    Su Yu admired the character of the su family, but he was unlucky.


    The flames of hatred burned in Su Mianyue''s heart, and his eyes were bleeding.


    No need to ask to understand that this matter was written by the Gu Family, and the su family was in this situation because of her dual relationship with the original owner.


    With his eyes closed, Su Mianyue could not help but see the tragic scene of Su Zhe being killed in shame and anger and Su Chengye I being trampled on by a group of ambitious people in the end...


    "Gu Linng, Gu Family, Mu Tinng! Good, good!" Su Mianyue gritted his teeth and recited the names of these enemies, secretly vowing to avenge the su family, at least not to let them die in vain!


    Sitting next to Su Mianyue, Su Yu pursed his lips and did not reveal any of the clues he had found. The reason why the su family was destroyed was really related to Su Mianyue.


    "The first brother let the second brother escape before he died, and he cleaned up the humiliation of the Su Family case, so the Su Family still has a pulse." At the mention of Su Hao, Su Yu frowned slightly, but did not want Su Mianyue to worry. He had to say, "I have been sending people to secretly search for second brother''s whereabouts, but there is no result, but the only thing that can be confirmed is that second brother should not have died."


    Hearing that Su Hao was still alive, Su Mianyue finally breathed a sigh of relief, but the hatred in his heart did not subside.


    Picking up the wine jar, Su Mianyue knelt down and splashed wine in the direction of Shangjing City. He said in a deep voice, "Father, big brother, you have a good journey. Yue is here to swear to you that he will avenge you and never let those who have harmed you have fun!"


    Your Yue has been waiting there for a long time, and now it is time for you to meet. Although I have only borrowed her body, I am also destined to be with you. If you can help me find my second brother as soon as possible, I will protect him for you in the future, and I will never let the Su Family fall.


    Su Mianyue silently added in his heart, knocking his head heavily, but his mood was hard to calm down.


    Su Yu did not kneel down, but he also raised his glass and toasted three glasses from afar before helping su Mianyue get up.


    "Yu, if I remember correctly, the eunuch here is the favorite pupil of that old man, Gu Qinglin, and his eldest son-in-law, right?" After sitting down, Su Mianyue quickly suppressed his sadness and asked coldly.


    "Yes." Su Yu nodded and understood what Su Mianyue meant. This was to retaliate against the Gu Family, which he had intended to do.


    "Although this is a small border town, civil and military officials have always been inseparable, and trade between the three countries is a fat shortage. I think there are many people willing to come here to fill the gap." Her lips rose slightly, and Su Mianyue''s smile was like a peach blossom in full bloom, enchanting to the extreme.


    "I will arrange for someone to do it. My godfather would not want to see you stained with blood for them." Su Yu spoke softly, his big hand resting on Su Mianyue''s icy softness, and whispered, "I''m here. As long as you want to do it, I''ll do my best."


    "Thank you, Yu." Su Mianyue smiled, but her smile was a little sour. She did not intend to tell Su Yu about her plan to personally send the Gu Family to the door, and she had not yet figured out how to take revenge, so she did not say much.


    "I said I would protect you for the rest of your life, and I will never break my oath in this life." Holding Su Mianyue''s hand in his, Su Yu whispered.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to pull her hand back, but Su Yu held it even tighter. Seeing that his eyebrows were slightly raised, Su Mianyue sighed, "Yu, why are you doing this? We really..." Are not suitable.


    "As long as you are safe and happy, I will be at ease." Raising his eyes, Su Yu spoke softly, not giving Su Mianyue the chance to refuse. He whispered, "You know, I don''t want to hear those words. Even if you tell them to me, nothing will change except that it will make me sad."


    Su Mianyue choked and did not know how to treat Su Yu with such deep affection.


    Patting the back of Su Mianyue''s hand, Su Yu stood up and said, "It''s late at night. I''ll send Yue to the inn to rest. I''ll leave this place to my subordinates to arrange."


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded, but did not say no. Her drooping eyes fell on the big hand holding her, inexplicably feeling at ease, but family is not love, she could not respond to Su Yu''s deep feelings.


    And Su Mianyue didn''t think that Su Yu was a man and a woman to her. He was just saving her when she was young. One day, he would know the difference between them.


    Because Su Mianyue was depressed, the five little monkeys who wanted to make a scene followed Biwu obediently, as if they didn''t exist.


    After the group returned to the inn, the shopkeeper was astonished. This was the first time someone had escaped from Heihu''s hands safely.


    "The girl is back. Do you need hot water?" The shopkeeper came forward. Although he was worried that Su Mianyue and the others would not be able to afford the money, he didn''t say much when he saw that the ornaments on Su Mianyue and Biwu were still there.


    "Okay." Su Mianyue nodded. She was dirty and needed to wash up. Su Mianyue stared back at the monkeys, who were all looking at him cautiously, "What are you doing here? Hurry up and go to bed. Report to my sister''s room tomorrow morning."


    "Yes." The five little monkeys immediately stood up and ran upstairs.


    "Miss?" Biwu hesitated and came forward. Su Mianyue''s smile was strained and worried.


    "I''m fine." Su Mianyue shook her head and did not intend to tell Biwu about Su Family. Her feelings for Su Family were much deeper than her own and she would definitely not be able to bear it. Su Mianyue was not in the mood to appease Biwu now, so he walked past her to the counter and slapped ten taels of silver on the table. The silver ingot made a hole in the counter. "The shopkeeper is a smart man. I think you should know what to say to your advantage. Our sisters and brothers have never left the inn, have they?"


    The shopkeeper looked at the broken counter in panic and quickly cupped his hands, "Don''t worry, little old man knows, knows."


    Seeing the shopkeeper''s wit, Su Mianyue led Biwu upstairs. Su Mianyue had no time to worry about whether the ten taels of silver would be enough for a new counter.


    Watching Heihu''s people openly take her and Biwu out of the inn, Su Mianyue did not like this timid manager, but the ordinary people did not dare to provoke those bullies, but also to survive. Su Mianyue did not deliberately put herself in a difficult position, but there was absolutely no psychological burden to threaten.


    Not to mention that after Su Mianyue took a hot bath, he didn''t sleep all night. After Su Yu sent Su Mianyue back to the inn, he went back to Heihu''s house. His costume was not suitable to appear in front of people openly.


    "Young master, everything has been taken away and that person has been placed in a safe place." Seeing su yu coming over, his subordinates immediately returned to their lives.


    "Yes." Su Yu nodded, not questioning his subordinates'' ability to do things. He looked up at a room lit with candles and saw many figures in it. He frowned and ordered: "Let people set this place up as a scene of river and lake robberies. If the people in the house want to go home, each of them will give ten taels of silver. Let them wait here for the people from the government. If they don''t want to go home, you know what to do."


    "Yes." The man in black answered.


    Su Yu walked up to the study and saw Su Mianyue off just in time, but he didn''t take the things inside with him. Only then did Su Yu come back.


    Putting the letters available in a pile and putting all the things that Su Mianyue wanted to leave together, Su Yu left with the things. Since it was to be laid out, it was necessary to be more precise. No one should find any suspicious points and send the eunuch on his way.


    When Su Yu went to the house where the man was placed, he asked if he was still in a coma, and a cold smile appeared on his lips. He looked at his masked subordinate and ordered, "Let him go tomorrow."


    "Young master?" The secret guard looked at Su Yu in confusion. They had gone to great lengths to get him back. Now that he was released, wouldn''t it be useless?


    Su Yu glanced at the secret guard and saw that the secret guard immediately gave his chief''s orders. He then continued to order, "Find one of the young girls who is willing to stay and smart enough to let her..."


    After Su Yu gave the order in a low voice, he let the secret guard go down to work.


    The next morning, the usually peaceful town had soldiers patrolling all over the place. Even the guard, who had never appeared before, personally came out to investigate the case, causing everyone to be in danger of being implicated in prison.


    But the person who died was Heihu, and he was killed in a mob. The people obviously didn''t dare to say anything, but secretly clapped their hands and rejoiced. They all hated that they were the hero who could not help but harm, and even if someone knew the clues, they kept asking questions without knowing anything.


    When the eunuch and his guards arrived at Heihu''s house, someone immediately reported to him how many people had died and how much money had been looted.


    When the eunuch heard this, he immediately felt his eyes turn black. The money was all his! Now that there was not a penny left, how was he going to pay with them?


    "Lord tai shou!" His own soldiers rushed forward to hold xia wanjin, afraid that he would fall for good or bad, but he was the one who was unlucky.


    "Study, help me to the study." The eunuch hurriedly shouted and the soldiers themselves obeyed.


    When he saw that the study had been swept away and there was no place for him to go, the eunuch almost cried. He had been operating here for many years, and this Heihu had always been the most reliable. How could he...


    "I will die, I will die!" The eunuch clapped his legs and cried bitterly. Knowing that he was protecting Heihu, his own soldiers hurriedly urged him in a low voice, "Your excellency, calm down. Don''t let outsiders see the clues. Besides, there is a madam here. Madam will ensure your excellency''s safety."


    When the eunuch heard this, his eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked his own soldiers to help him back to the mansion. He did not even hear the words that the magistrate had reported to him that Heihu was still breathing.


    In the inn, Su Mianyue stood at the window and watched the officers and soldiers on the street being questioned about Heihu''s extermination. The sneer on his lips grew stronger.


    "Baby Biwu, how much do you think this eunuch can keep for himself if he covets so much gold and silver?" Su Mianyue retracted his cold eyes and turned to Biwu.


    "I think this big head has been filial to the top. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have lived to this day with his pathetic appearance." Biwu spoke with indignation.


    "I don''t think so. This eunuch has a big head and a thick neck. At first glance, he is a greedy master." Flicking the dust off his sleeves, Su Mianyue glanced at the five little ones drooling over the boxes of gold, silver and jewelry stacked on the table and smiled, "Do you want these?"


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    The two voices sounded at the same time. What they wanted was the truth, and what they didn''t want was just because they were grateful to Su Mianyue for saving their lives, thinking that everything was Su Mianyue''s.


    "Children, now I will give you a chance. If things are done well, not only will these treasures be given to you, but they will also give you more benefits." Su Mianyue said seductively as her eyes moved.


    Biwu suddenly felt a little cold. Why did he feel that his young lady''s words were like a big tail wolf trying to lure a young boy from a good family?


    Sure enough, the old maid''s mind was a little scary.

 Chapter 160 Dont Let Me down

    Nanyu Town, gold shaking gambling house.


    The gold-shaking gambling houses were all over the world, and they were the leaders of the gambling houses, but no one knew who the boss behind the gambling houses was. Anyone who wanted to provoke the gold-shaking gambling houses, regardless of their status and background, would be dealt with very badly, making people dare not underestimate them.


    At this moment, in the private room on the second floor of the gambling house, Wanyan Lin''s left hand slowly waved the folding fan. If his eyes seemed to sweep over the ledger on the table, a sneer hung from the corner of his mouth.


    The manager of the gambling house was sweating profusely, but he didn''t even dare to wipe his forehead. He stood there, waiting for Wanyan Lin''s instructions.


    Nanyu Town was rich and prosperous, but because of greed, the income at Wanyan Lin''s disposal was pitiful. It was not as good as an ordinary town. How could Wanyan Lin not be angry?


    "The warden''s appetite is not small. 80 % of the profits from the gambling house are in his pocket." Wanyan Lin sneered, most disgusted with such a greedy person.


    "Prefecture''s father-in-law is a court official, gu tai fu. He has taken most of the profits from Nanyu Town and his subordinates have fought against him. As a result, no one dares to come to the gambling house to have fun, not even 20 % of the profits." The steward replied with trepidation. How did he know that this place was so difficult to do? Otherwise, he would not have rushed over to be the steward.


    "That''s because your methods are too gentle." Wanyan Lin''s tone was gentle, without the slightest hint of anger, but anyone familiar with him knew that this sentence was murderous.


    The steward bowed his head and did not say a word. He did not have the courage to kill the court officials, but the task assigned by the master was not completed well and there was no good fruit to eat.


    "I heard that Heihu is dead?" After putting down the folding fan, yan lin picked up the teacup and took a sip. Her eyes fell on her right hand, which looked normal on her knees.


    "Yes, it seems that he was killed by people from all over the world and his finances were ransacked," the steward reported quickly.


    Wanyan Lin curled his lips and smiled, his disappointed eyes on the steward. His thin lips said softly, "Foolish, how can people from all over the world spare so much time to deal with such scum? Even the whole house has been ransacked."


    "Master means..." The steward was slightly surprised and soon understood what Wanyan Lin meant, but his back was covered in cold sweat. Why didn''t he expect this method to break Prefecture''s arm apart from this disaster? The profits of the gambling house would naturally increase. "It''s all incompetence of the subordinates. Please punish the master."


    Glancing at the steward kneeling in front of him, Wanyan Lin said coldly, "I''ll give you one last chance. If you can''t bring the gambling house back to life within a month, you won''t have to see me."


    The manager was so scared that he almost lost his control of himself, even though his words were still so gentle, which meant that he had to move Prefecture down within a month.


    "Yes." The steward received the order and quickly bowed down.


    Gray came in at this time and cupped her hands to Wanyan Lin, "Young master, princess ni shang, the Yan Country, was not taken away. Her subordinates have seen her in the downtown area, and she was accompanied by a young girl. They don''t seem to want to go to Prefecture for help and are trying to find a way out of the city."


    "Hands are quick." Wanyan Lin smiled lightly, put down the teacup, and tidied up his clothes, "Since we are working together, we must show some sincerity. You can arrange for princess ni shang to leave the city."


    "Yes." Gray nodded and was about to leave, but Wanyan Lin called her back.


    "If the road is too easy, the hatred level will decrease. Do you understand?" Wanyan Lin asked in a plausible manner.


    "I understand. I will send someone to escort princess ni shang along the way." Gray did not ask the reason, but only obey orders.


    Wanyan Lin nodded with satisfaction. When he was alone in the room, he raised his left hand and stroked his right hand, which could not even hold the teacup. A cold light flashed in his eyes.


    For the past three years, Wanyan Lin has been trying to replace it with his left hand. Whether it is writing, painting, or sword dancing, his left hand can do it. However, one hand is different from two hands, and many things are inconvenient.


    "Yue, the price is too high for you to stay with me forever. But it''s worth it to trade one hand for your life. I hope your return will not disappoint me." Wanyan Lin muttered to himself, not intending to look for Su Mianyue right now, and the soft light in his eyes might not even be clear to him.


    As a superior, falling in love with a woman is the worst thing. Although Wanyan Lin''s feelings for Su Mianyue are not pure, they are irreplaceable to other women.


    On the official road leading to the temple, a bright and luxurious carriage leisurely walked. The voices of the two women in the carriage rang out, but it was a tiresome noise, like a crow on a treetop, wishing they could stop their mouths.


    "Mother, you have to make the decision for me. That bitch''s bastard dared to humiliate me in public and ask his daughter to see Childe Bai." The young girl was full of jewelry and her face was covered with a thick layer of powder, which covered up the purity of her twenty-eight years, but she pretended to be coquettish and annoying, which made her nauseous.


    The woman sitting on the side was also covered in gold and silver jewelry. She wished she could put on all the valuable jewelry in the ordinary way, which made her luxurious clothes lose its splendor.


    "Zi'' er, don''t worry. A mother will make the decision for you. A concubine''s son can''t climb over your head. Let''s go to the temple and stay for two days. If your father doesn''t bring that bitch to you to plead guilty, we won''t go back home. Your grandfather will deal with them then." The woman spoke viciously, clearly disrespecting her husband.


    This woman was Prefecture''s first wife, Grand Preceptor Gu''s eldest daughter Gu Zhen, and the girl was Gu Zhen''s only flesh and blood, and Prefecture''s only legitimate son.


    Gu Zhen had to take a concubine for Prefecture because he died on his own and hurt his body after giving birth to his daughter, Zhu Ziqi. Prefecture had two sons and three daughters, but they were all suppressed by Gu Zhen and her daughter as if they were from a small family. In order to set off their status as mother and daughter.


    However, gu tai fu''s prestige in the court was getting higher and higher. Prefecture dared not say anything, but at most secretly compensated his concubines and paved the way for them.


    At this moment, Zhu Ziqi''s face was full of pride, but before she could flatter Gu Zhen, she was thrown out by the carriage. The fat bodies of the mother and daughter were pressed together, making a howling and wailing sound.


    "Dog slave, how did you drive?" Zhu Ziqi lay on Gu Zhen''s body and didn''t fall too hard. He was struggling to get up, pointing at the coachman and shouting at him.


    The coachman did not dare to answer, but his leg was crushed by the frightened horse, and he could not move at this moment, so he could only plead for it.


    "Ahhh, how is this fat pig? He still has the strength to yell." A soft voice of a young girl was heard, and then a yellow figure rushed over, kicking Zhu Ziqi, who had just got up, to the ground, and then bent over to look at Gu Zhen, who had lost two front teeth. "This old woman fell so badly. Who will be responsible for taking her away?"


    Along with the young girl in yellow, there were four other young girls, the five monkeys that Su Mianyue had brought out of his master''s school.


    "Wu, don''t make any more trouble. Who can handle these two fat pigs? Let them go with you. You''ll have to suffer for delaying sister''s big event." The boy of fourteen or fifteen came out with a long sword in his hand. The wind of the sword cut off the bun on Gu Zhen''s head. He looked at Gu Zhen like a madman with disgust and shouted, "If you know what''s going on, tie it up by yourself. I won''t make things difficult for you. Otherwise, don''t blame the sword in my hand for not having eyes."


    Gu Zhen was so frightened that his fat body trembled and he forgot the pain in his body for a while. He hurriedly begged for mercy and said, "This young man, please forgive me. My husband is the grand chief of Nanyu Town, my father is the grand master of the dynasty, and my sister is the empress of the dynasty. As long as you let me go, you can get as much money as you want. Even if you want to be an official in the court, it''s no problem. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me."


    Seeing that Gu Zhen looked like a bear, the young man rolled his eyes speechlessly. He pointed his sword at Zhu Ziqi, who was trembling beside him, and ordered, "Write a letter to your father immediately. Tell him that you have been kidnapped. Ask him to come down to Qinghua Temple with two hundred taels of silver to redeem you. If he loses one or two taels of silver, the young master will break a part of you. Also, tell him to stay calm. If he dares to bring his troops here, he will be ready to collect your bodies."


    "Ah!" Zhu Ziqi screamed out in fright. The young woman in yellow immediately stepped forward and gave her another foot. She kicked Zhu Ziqi to the ground and tore off a piece of her robe and threw it on the ground. "Write immediately, or I''ll chop off your hands."


    "Write... I''ll write..." Zhu Ziqi was so frightened that tears streamed down his face. The rouge and powder on his face were so thick that it was not disgusting. But after shaking his hands for a long time, he cried, "How can I write without pen and ink?"


    The young man frowned, and with a wave of his sword, he cut a big hole in Gu Zhen''s arm. Gu Zhen screamed in pain. The young woman in yellow immediately ran over, picked up a piece of soil and stuffed it into Gu Zhen''s mouth, which stopped her voice from disturbing the people.


    Zhu Ziqi clenched his lips in fear that he would be treated the same way if he cried out. He quickly wrote a letter in Gu Zhen''s blood.


    "Eighth, you have quick legs. Send the letter to your sister and let her see if it works. Liuu and Shi, you two are responsible for cleaning up the traces. Wu and I will take the person away and wait for the money to be counted." The young man laughed and looked at gu zhen''s mother and daughter.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue was not idle, so she specially dressed Biwu up to get close to the young master of the zhu family who was drinking. She did not intend to let Gu Zhen and her daughter leave alive after collecting the money.


    And in Prefecture''s mansion, two million taels of silver was just the tip of the iceberg. Su Mianyue''s intention was to serve the whole pot.


    "The young lady is getting worse and worse. She actually asked her servant to sacrifice her looks. When she returns to the master''s door, she will let the master take the blame for me." Biwu flung his cloud sleeves and reluctantly walked out of the carriage.


    "That''s because my baby Biwu is beautiful, isn''t it? Don''t worry, after this operation, miss, I will definitely be rewarded with a lot of things to make baby Biwu a rich woman." Su Mianyue did not say apologetically, but Prefecture''s son was really a piece of cake, a embroidered pillow without any military value, and could it hurt Biwu?


    After biwu left, Su Mianyue jumped off the carriage and left with a young man in green.

 Chapter 161 I Want to Play with A Big Ticket

    Su Mianyue followed the man in green with light steps and noticed that the other party was very vigilant. It took him more than half a circle to get to his destination, a seemingly ordinary house, surrounded by the kind of people who ran around all day for a living and hardly met anyone.


    "Sneaky in broad daylight. There must be something fishy." Standing outside the house, Su Mianyue muttered to himself in a low voice, completely forgetting that every time he went to look for his subordinates, it was the same way.


    Looking around to make sure no one was guarding the house in the dark, Su Mianyue flew into the house next door, flew lightly onto the roof, and lifted a piece of tile at the place where the man in the green shirt entered, clearly seeing the situation in the house.


    The man in green bowed politely to the man sitting on the wooden chair and sat down on the chair at the bottom with the man''s sign. He said in a low voice, "My lord, Heihu has been killed. I asked my father''s personal soldiers. The study was also ransacked. There was no letter from my lord."


    This man in green was Prefecture''s second son, Zhu Qing. If he didn''t have a face similar to zhu yao''s, su mianyue wouldn''t have followed him.


    "Heihu is such a waste. He wasted his master to provide him with such good conditions, but he can''t even save his life. He still dares to keep those things to this day." The man, who was called an adult, cursed with a sullen face. Hearing that his accent was not from the Tianlan and that he was deliberately changing his voice, Su Mianyue was not sure where his accent was.


    "My lord, what are we going to do now? The government has no clue at all. According to my father, we are not going to pursue this matter." Zhu Qing asked with a frown. He was actually more concerned about Heihu''s disappearance and what value he had in serving him.


    As Prefecture''s concubine, he was suppressed by Gu Zhen and did not dare to release his nature, let alone the future.


    The man snorted coldly and glanced at Zhu Qing, "Your father was afraid of death. He thought it was great that he had a powerful father-in-law. However, he did not know that the letter and account book that Heihu left behind before he died was enough to take his head."


    Zhu Qing was shocked. Once Zhu Zhanghou''s collusion with Heihu was exposed to the emperor, it was not just a beheading. As Zhu Zhanghou''s son, he would inevitably be implicated and, most likely, sent to a cold place.


    "My lord, save me!" Zhu qingdong knelt down with a somewhat anxious tone and pleaded, "Your subordinates have done their best to your lord over the years, and have been loyal to your master. Please give your subordinates a chance, and your subordinates want to continue working for your lord."


    "You have enough brains." The man snorted and looked at Zhu Qing with some disdain, but he quickly hid it from Zhu Qing and did not let him notice. "You should know that the master has given Heihu a chance to live these years because of his means of making money. The master is a person who does great things, and you need to use them, and the only chance you have now is... Do you need me to remind you?"


    Zhu Qing''s eyes turned and he looked a little embarrassed, but he still nodded and said, "I understand. It''s just one of my subordinates. I''m afraid it will be difficult to empty Prefecture''s Mansion. Please help my subordinates."


    The man nodded with satisfaction and praised, "You are very conscious. I believe the master will appreciate your ability to do things after he knows your intentions. Get up and talk."


    Sitting on the roof, Su Mianyue listened carefully to the conversation between the two of them. Although he couldn''t hear the details of the plan clearly and didn''t know who the master of the two people was, it almost made Su Mianyue happy.


    Only then did they let the monkeys kidnap Gu Zhen, and someone here had the same idea as her about Prefecture''s Mansion. This time, they really made a lot of money.


    After Zhu Qing had walked away, Su Mianyue left slowly. She could not help but whistle all the way in a happy mood. She did not know how many people noticed her. After all, women in this era did not act so casually.


    "Mantis is catching cicadas and sparrows. I want to play big this time." The copper in his hand was thrown high, and Su Mianyue did it three times in a row. It seemed to be a fun move, but it was a signal to the dark guard.


    After waiting in the room for a quarter of an hour, Su Yu came with a smile. Su Mianyue immediately waved to him and asked Su Yu to sit beside him.


    "Yu, I have a big business with no capital. Will you take it?" Su Mianyue asked coquettishly as her starry eyes sparkled with laughter.


    "How''s the profit?" Su Yu asked in unison. His deep eyes fell on Su Mianyue''s face, and he liked to see her look so happy that even a losing business would take over without a word.


    Looking down, he told Su Yu what he found today, but he didn''t mention that the layout would kill Gu Zhen. After that, Su Mianyue slapped Su Yu on the shoulder and said with a smile: "This time, we found a leak. All the big things belong to you. The rest of us will be split into fifty percent. I only need a silver or gold ticket, okay?"


    Su Yu nodded, clenched his teeth and swallowed the groan. After a long time, he replied, "Okay."


    Smiling, he reached out his hand. Su Mianyue tilted his head and said, "Happy cooperation."


    Accustomed to Su Mianyue''s handshake every transaction, Su Yu had to reach out and cooperate with her. However, Su Mianyue was so excited that he shook his arm with all his might. Su Yu could not bear it any longer and snorted, cold sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "Yu, do you think I have the potential to be a chivalrous woman who robbed the rich and helped the poor? I think..." Before Su Mianyue could finish his sentence, he noticed Su Yu''s abnormality. His smile disappeared in an instant. He frowned and asked, "Are you hurt?"


    "No problem, it''s just a flesh wound." Su Yu raised his lips. Although his smile was gentle, the sweat on his forehead could not deceive anyone.


    "Where are you hurt? Can you show me?" Su Mianyue hurriedly asked, not giving Su Yu a chance to play dirty, and directly went to check Su Yu''s arm, too hard for Su Yu to gasp for air, subconsciously raised his hand to cover his shoulder.


    Glaring at Su Yu, Su Mianyue tore open his shirt in a hurry, only to see that the bandage on his shoulder had been infected with blood, and there was some dried blood on the cotton cloth, obviously not a new wound.


    "How come you don''t know how to cherish yourself?" Su Mianyue said angrily, his eyes full of concern. He quickly turned around and said, "Wait a minute. I''ll get the medicine for the golden sore."


    Seeing Su Mianyue busy with himself, the corners of Su Yu''s lips rose quietly. His originally resolute face was brightened by this smile. Even if his face was a little pale, it was hard to hide his handsome face.


    The room in the inn was not very big. Su Mianyue quickly found the golden sores medicine and a spare cotton cloth from his bag. Then he turned back to Su Mianyue and helped him remove the medicine cloth from his shoulder. However, the rotting flesh on the wound had already stuck to the cotton cloth, even though Su Mianyue was very careful. It still hurts to pull Su Yu.


    "Wait a minute, don''t move, and don''t leave, okay?" After giving the instructions, Su Mianyue immediately trotted downstairs and asked the waiter to prepare a bucket of hot water for delivery. He also made a jar of scalpels to disinfect Su Yu''s wounds.


    When Su Mianyue came back, he soaked the water with a piece of cotton cloth, placed it on the cotton cloth that Su Yu wrapped his wound, and said in a low voice, "Just bear with it. When the cotton cloth is wet, take it off and it won''t hurt so much."


    Even so, Su Mianyue''s face didn''t look much better. He was obviously going to lecture Su Yu after he had treated his wound.

 Chapter 162 Pork Round Jade

    Su Yu cooperated and asked Su Mianyue to treat his wound. He only grunted a few times, as if he was not the one with rotting flesh.


    After dressing Su Yu''s wound, Su Mianyue ordered the waiter to prepare some food to replenish his qi and blood, which would be delivered later, so that he could pay attention to Su Yu.


    Lowering her eyelashes, Su Yu admitted that she was wrong and said with an excellent attitude, "Actually, I am very careful, but the effect of the aphrodisiac is not very good, so it looks a little scary."


    "Yu, I have never asked you for your identity, and I know that your men will not hesitate to sacrifice their lives for the sake of the so-called great cause or hatred. This is what you call a man. But I hope that when you do something, you can estimate yourself. If you lose your life, even if you win the world, it will be convenient for others. The only way to win is to live." Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue tried to suppress his anger. She couldn''t bear to lose her temper with an injured person. "Besides, if a crying child has sugar to eat and cries out when it hurts, why do you have to suppress yourself? Your forbearance is not because you become strong, but because you become numb. Sooner or later, your heart will become numb. What''s the point of life then? Will the person you care about the most be willing to see you like this?"


    At the end of the sentence, Su Mianyue''s eyes reddened and he truly loved Su Yu. He was just an 18-year-old boy. If he was in the civilized world, he would be heartbroken by his parents for several days if he cut his finger.


    Hearing Su Mianyue''s reproachful but caring words, Su Yu felt warm in his heart. He had experienced too much grief in his life, and had taken on too much hatred and responsibility. Only Su Mianyue was the sunshine in his life, not mixed with any interests appearing in his life.


    "Actually, it really hurts." Su Yu bit his lips and looked aggrieved, but his sunny face didn''t seem to contradict him at all. "When I was a child, my mother... My mother would gently treat my wounds and then touch my head to tell me that men bleed without tears. I always thought that being able to endure pain was a man''s performance, so I didn''t dare to cry out." Besides, I was afraid that you would think that I was not grown up, and my identity would not allow me to cry out in pain. Compared to those soldiers who died to protect me, this wound was really nothing.


    Su Mianyue could not hear Su Yu''s voice, but looked at his pale face in pain and sighed softly.


    "It hurts when you''re hurt, and it''s human nature to cry out for pain. What''s the point of life if you keep suppressing your nature? Yu, you don''t have to pretend to be so strong in front of me. Even if you''ve passed the crown, you''re still flesh and blood." Pulling the lapels of Su Yu''s clothes and helping him tie his belt, Su Mianyue then hid the faint sadness in his eyes.


    In her previous life, when she was injured, she was the only one who faced the pain alone, and slowly got used to it. Even her nanny said that she was strong and not like a woman, but only she knew that no one cared about her weakness, and no one cared about her pain.


    Su Yu did not know about Su Mianyue''s past, so he did not even want to look at Su Mianyue''s strong chest, let alone blush and heartbeat. It was inevitable that he was a little disappointed.


    The two sat in silence for a while before Su Mianyue asked, "How many days have you been injured?"


    "About three days." Su Yu was not sure, but it was worth it to save the si family with a little injury, but he would definitely take revenge.


    "Your wound is already festering. It will take about three or five days to recover. You will work with me these days. If the wound is torn by you again, don''t come to see me again." Su Mianyue said unhappily. When he heard the sound of the waiter knocking on the door, he gave Su Yu a warning glare and got up to open the door.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s back, Su Yu smiled silently. Was this a blessing in disguise?


    Although there were still many things to do, Su Yu would never give up this opportunity to spend a few days alone with Su Mianyue.


    Soon, Su Mianyue came back with the food and served Su Yu a bowl of angelica chicken soup. Seeing that he had hurt his right shoulder, he couldn''t eat for himself, so he took the initiative to feed him.


    "One meal, one hundred taels of silver." He grumbled, but the feeding was gentle.


    A mouthful of chicken soup, a mouthful of food, and Su Mianyue''s gentle behavior made Su Yu enjoy it. He began to think that if they were married, Su Mianyue would be a virtuous wife.


    She didn''t know what Su Yu was thinking, or Su Mianyue would have replied, "Good for your sister. She''s never been gentle in her life."


    After half an hour of dinner, Su Mianyue only ate two simple bites. Before she could ask for a room for Su Yu to rest, eighth knocked on the door hurriedly.


    "Come in." Su Mianyue opened his mouth. He looked up and saw eighth running to her in a flash. He gasped and said, "Sister, this is the letter written by that fat pig. What do you think?"


    Su Mianyue looked at the blood book with disgust and eighth with astonishment. These monkeys are really ruthless and willing to kill pigs with their hands.


    "Eighth, how many times have I told you to be virtuous in life? He''s just a little fat and doesn''t get in the way of you. Why do you hurt his confidence like this? Remember, that''s called pig round jade. It''s a state of wealth."


    Su Mianyue earnestly instructed, putting the blood book into eighth''s hand, and hurriedly went to the side to wash his hands, so as not to get dirty things, it was human blood. "You did a good job this time, but Prefecture''s fortune is twenty million taels of silver. You only want two million taels of silver. Don''t you look down on Prefecture?"


    Hearing this, eighth opened his mouth wide. To a wild monkey who looked at two taels of silver very seriously, these two million taels of silver were astronomical figures, the figures that the five little monkeys had only gritted their teeth after studying for a long time.


    "Look at your achievements." Nodding eighth''s forehead, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "This time, just buy a lesson. The next time you rob the rich and help the poor, remember to investigate the wealth of the other party. Don''t do such an insult again, and you will lose your value."


    Eighth nodded in a daze and asked, "Then I''ll ask that zhu yuan yurun to write another letter?"


    "Forget it, the property around Prefecture''s Mansion will not fall into the hands of outsiders, there is no need to waste time." Su Mianyue shook his head, took a look at the blood letter, and whispered, "You''ll find a way to send this letter to Prefecture''s Mansion later. Don''t let anyone find out where you are. After you''re done, go to Sann and the others and prepare to move. It''s not safe there."


    "Oh." Eighth obediently stuffed the blood book into his arms and turned to leave, but only took two steps and then turned back. He folded the leftover food on the table into a bowl and carried it away.


    Speechless at eighth''s "Simple" behavior, Su Mianyue could not help but hold his forehead and sigh," the meat bun transformation plan needs to be strengthened. How can such a monkey cub go out and see the world?"


    Su Yu chuckled and said, "Yue doesn''t have to be in a hurry. I think these little things are smart and tight. They just need to get in touch with money and other things to get rid of these little habits."


    "You''re right, sister is such a smart person. She can''t teach many monkey cubs." Su Mianyue said with high morale.


    Su Yu lowered his eyes, not daring to speak his mind.


    Su Mianyue may be intelligent, but she has a temper. Don''t take these monkeys to the wrong building. That''s the blessing of the monkeys.

 Chapter 163 Blush

    Because of Su Mianyue''s orders, Su Yu did not personally deal with the things at hand, but any orders that needed to be issued were in the inn, but Su Mianyue would also avoid suspicion and hide in his room, not giving Su Yu a chance to make things difficult.


    In fact, Su Yu didn''t mind that Su Mianyue knew what he was doing, but he wouldn''t ask Su Mianyue to stay by his side. After all, the orders he gave these days had something to do with Wanyan Lin. Su Yu wanted to hide Su Mianyue so that they wouldn''t have a chance to meet.


    "Young master, that man has been found out. He''s from the Hengyuan. I just don''t know who he''s loyal to, but it''s definitely not Wanyan Zhen." Zhuifeng replied in a low voice. Although there were other secret guards guarding her, Zhuifeng was still afraid that the walls had ears.


    "Hengyuan." The knuckles tapped on the table, and Su Yu''s lips curled into a sneer, "Keep looking. Make sure you find out who''s behind him."


    "Yes," Zhuifeng ordered.


    "If he''s not Wanyan Lin''s, then find a way to get our people to follow his lead. If it''s Wanyan Lin''s, erase his traces if necessary and leave no flaws," Su Yu added.


    Zhuifeng was stunned. He was Su Yu''s personal bodyguard and knew Su Yu and Wanyan Lin were working together.


    "In addition, let us at the Hengyuan pay attention to any mysterious figures that may appear at the Hengyuan recently, especially the flow of military supplies such as food and grass. Just report to me and don''t act rashly." After giving the order, the smile on Su Yu''s face deepened.


    There weren''t many people in the Hengyuan who could stir up trouble. Now that Wanyan Zhen had ascended to the throne, he would never do anything that would be detrimental to his reputation. Wanyan Lin had a clear source of wealth, which meant that the person Su Mianyue had followed that day had another master, and Su Yu couldn''t wait to see him.


    Perhaps there was another partner, and it was much more interesting than working with Wanyan Lin.


    Seeing that su yu was lost in thought, Zhuifeng wanted to leave, but Su Yu said, "What''s going on with Prefecture?"


    "Prefecture ordered people to search the area near Qinghua Temple, but they haven''t found any clues yet. The concubines in Prefecture''s Mansion have also started to act, I''m afraid they don''t want Gu Zhen and her daughter to come back alive. But the two sons of concubines in Prefecture''s Mansion were the most active. Zhu yao looked for them more carefully than Prefecture, and he used his own private treasury. Zhu Qing''s actions were rather strange, and his real purpose had not yet been discovered," Zhuifeng replied.


    "This Zhu Qing is interesting." Su Yu smiled. Knowing that Zhu Qing had turned to the unknown man and Zhu Qing''s real intentions, Su Yu said, "Just pay attention to the others. This Zhu Qing is keeping an eye on him. Don''t let him find anything unusual. Report to him immediately if anything happens."


    "Yes." Zhuifeng accepted the order without any meaning. Seeing su yu wave his hand, he immediately left with his hands folded.


    As soon as Zhuifeng left, Su Yu quickly took off his coat, revealing his well-groomed upper body and leaned back on the soft couch, looking half asleep and half awake.


    "Yu, can I come in?" Su Mianyue gently knocked on the door and asked softly.


    "Yes." Su Yu answered, a shy smile flashing in his eyes. But to prove that he was an adult, the best way was to get Su Mianyue to notice his masculine body, which was not something a child could have.


    Holding the medicine for Su Yu''s wound, Su Mianyue pushed the door open and saw a scene that was enough to make the rotten girl spurt blood.


    "You are injured. Don''t be greedy for the cold anymore. Remember to cover yourself with the quilt when you sleep. You will feel better when the evil wind comes into your body." To hide his embarrassment, Su Mianyue opened his mouth fiercely and went to the bed to get a quilt to cover Su Yu''s body, leaving only a place to bandage.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue soon returned to normal, Su Yu''s young man''s heart was shattered. He sacrificed his looks, but still couldn''t change her face?


    "Gently, it hurts." Before the bandage was removed, Su Yu gritted her teeth and cried out for pain. Her black eyes locked tightly on Su Mianyue, silently accusing her of'' violence''.


    "Oh, I''ll be gentle then." Su Mianyue nodded and quickly lowered his eyes to avoid looking at su yu''s expression.


    Was it her illusion? Su Yu was clearly acting coquettishly just now, making her as a woman feel inferior to herself.


    Because the bandaged bandage had to be wrapped around su yu''s chest, there was inevitably close contact between the two, as if Su Mianyue was hugging Su Yu.


    Su Mianyue felt his neck burning and his ears burning.


    Noticing Su Mianyue''s expression all the time and seeing that she was not really indifferent, Su Yu quietly raised her lips. As Su Mianyue was tying the bandage, Su Yu suddenly grunted, grabbed Su Mianyue''s hand and pretended to be in pain, "It''s a little tight."


    "Then I''ll relax." She quickly withdrew her hand and let go of the cloth. Su Mianyue asked, "Is this appropriate?"


    Su Mianyue carefully knotted the bandage and did not notice the loss in the depths of Su Yu''s eyes.


    Su Mianyue did not see him as a man in exchange for such an action. Her shyness was not the only expression a woman would have when faced with a man she liked. At most, it was a little awkward.


    "Good."


    "Yu, why is your face so red?" Su Mianyue looked up and saw Su Yu''s rosy face. Subconsciously, he raised his hand to touch his forehead and whispered, "You don''t have a fever either."


    Su Yu was so embarrassed that he wanted to bury his face in the quilt and pretend to be an ostrich. He could only clear his throat and change the subject with a low voice, "The dark guard has come to report that something has happened in Prefecture''s Mansion. Are you sure that your little monkeys can handle things well and won''t be found?"


    "What do you think I''ve been doing in the faculty these past few years? Studying kung fu with all my heart?" With a blank look at Su Yu, Su Mianyue naturally sat cross-legged on the soft couch and did not have the words of a man and a woman guarding against each other. Besides, Su Yu, who was 18 years old in her eyes, was still a teenager, but she forgot that men of this era could get married at the age of 16. "Over the past three years, I have been learning martial arts while training my own people. One of the most important things is to teach them how to do things without leaving a tail behind."


    With that, he raised his chin proudly, looking like he was begging for praise.


    Su Yu laughed out loud, the little loneliness in her heart also disappeared. Her gentle and indulgent eyes fell on Su Mianyue''s beautiful face and whispered, "I believe in Yue''s ability. If it is convenient, I would like to ask for a few more tricks."


    "There''s a charge." Su Mianyue grinned, slapped Su Yu''s uninjured shoulder, and winked playfully, "Other than you, I wouldn''t teach anyone else this skill, even if it was for money. This is my ability to settle down."


    Although Su Mianyue''s tone was arrogant, su yu''s heart warmed up, which proved that his position in Su Mianyue''s heart was unique and no one could shake him.


    As long as he has this intention, sooner or later he can...

 Chapter 164 People Are Shameless And Invincible in the World

    In Prefecture''s Mansion, Zhu Zhanghou hurriedly turned around the hall and sent several waves of men and horses to search for Gu Zhen''s mother and daughter. Even the grass and leaves could be counted, but there was no news at all.


    Zhu Zhanghou did not really care about the safety of the mother and daughter, a wife riding on her head, a money-losing person who did not give her a long face, Zhu Zhanghou had been looking forward to their accident, as long as they could take themselves out, but the situation now required the mother and daughter to go to Grand Preceptor Gu to plead with him. Otherwise, the head on the collar would not be preserved.


    "Master!" The butler quickly ran in, almost tripping and hurriedly handed over a wooden box with trembling hands. "Master, look at it. The thieves have written again."


    Zhu Zhanghou immediately opened the box, a piece of clothes stained red with blood, one look and it was Gu Zhen''s, and there was another letter.


    "What the hell, what the hell!" Zhu changhou angrily threw the box to the ground.


    The butler had already read the contents of the blood book and knew the seriousness of the matter. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, "What is the master going to do? If we delay it any longer, madam will not be able to find it."


    The butler was the son of zhu changhou''s family, so he was the leader of the family, and he was often punished by Gu Zhen, and he couldn''t see Gu Zhen well, but he knew the importance.


    Zhu Zhanghou looked at the butler''s family and said angrily, "Go and prepare the bank notes."


    "Yes." The butler arched his hand and took a few steps, then turned around and reported, "My lord, we have a lot of money in our house, but the money is not enough for ten million taels."


    The corner of Zhu Zhanghou''s mouth twitched, and he took so much money to redeem a woman he had been looking forward to dying early every day. His heart and liver ached. He gritted his teeth and said, "There are a lot of private property in madam and miss''s room. Immediately send someone to fetch it. Save the person first."


    He would not make up all the money left and right. He would pay less if he could spend less.


    The butler took the order and left. Zhu Zhanghou hesitated for a moment, then picked up the blood book and read it for a while. After reading it twice, he suddenly smiled coldly. "God helps me too, god helps me too!"


    The blood book stated the time of the transaction, and when it expired, one was killed as a punishment. And he had the blood book to prove it. Was he afraid that he would not be able to pay the difference between Grand Preceptor Gu and the emperor?


    Zhu Zhanghou had a good plan. He pitied the five little girls who were only watching over the two fat women eating the leftovers. After a while, no one came to pay the ransom. He gritted his teeth in a petty manner. It was a waste of effort for them.


    "Eighth, don''t be impulsive." Sann was older and naturally calmer. He grabbed eighth, who was about to kick someone, and coldly glanced at Gu Zhen and her daughter. He snorted, "It seems that you are nothing in Zhu Zhanghou''s eyes. You don''t even want to pay a ransom. Do you really think we don''t know how much money there is in Prefecture''s Mansion?"


    "What do you want to do?" Gu Zhen was scared to death, and indeed he had lost a lot of blood. At this moment, his face was very pale, but he still protected zhu ziqi behind him.


    "I will not kill you. After all, we are only after money. But you have also seen that in order to save some money, that corrupt official of Zhu Zhanghou would rather let you die, and perhaps even want to use your death to gain benefits for himself, so you are willing to be used by him, and then let those concubines and concubines benefit?" Sann was sitting on a stone. Judging from his expression, he must have come from a poor family. Otherwise, he would not have known the secrets of the mansion.


    Gu Zhen shouted with a face full of anger, "I knew Zhu Zhanghou wasn''t at ease. Why did I marry such a jerk?"


    Zhu Ziqi was wailing on the side, yelling at her if she didn''t want to die.


    "Well, now I''m giving you a chance to live, but whether you can take it or not is none of our business." As the third said this, he asked someone to untie Gu Zhen''s mother and daughter, and then said, "We just want to punish Zhu Zhanghou, because his greed made us homeless, but you have to suffer. But our brothers can''t do it for nothing. We can''t explain to the big boss later, can we?"


    "What does the young man want? As long as our mother and daughter have it, we will give it to them with both hands. We will not make it difficult for the young man." Gu Zhen''s eyes flashed and he had made up his mind.


    The third thought he didn''t see Gu Zhen''s eyes and stopped the others from talking. He smiled and said, "It''s very simple. Hand over all the money and valuable things on you and let us take them back to our lives. As for whether you want to go back to the wolf''s den in Prefecture''s Mansion or go back to your mother''s house to complain, our brothers will take it as if they don''t know, okay?"


    "Young master keeps his word?" Gu Zhen asked hastily.


    "Of course." Sann patted his chest.


    "Okay, we''ll give it to you." Gu Zhen took off all the jewelry she was wearing, threw the purse at Sann''s feet, and urged Zhu Ziqi to move faster. She didn''t want to stay in the cold cave at all.


    After taking the money, the mistress called the others to leave. As for where Gu Zhen and her daughter would go, they did not intend to follow her. They would know the news by tomorrow morning at the latest.


    After returning to the restaurant, xiaosan told Su Mianyue what he did and what he thought. Su Mianyue immediately smiled and praised a few words, and gave them all that they got today. Each of them could be divided into two hundred taels at least.


    In the evening, the guests at the restaurant began to talk about Prefecture''s Mansion. Everyone hated the Zhu Zhanghou couple so much that they were naturally happy to see them in trouble.


    "Have you heard? Someone kidnapped Mrs. Zhu. Today, I saw Mrs. Zhu come back covered in blood and her hair was as if she was a refugee. She was stopped by the city gate. It was Prefecture who went to pick her up and tried to make amends."


    "You deserve it! I knew that if we didn''t have them around, we wouldn''t have had worse days in Nanyu Town than the people in the capital. It was a real bargain for them."


    "I don''t think so. Didn''t you hear Mrs. Zhu pointing at Prefecture''s forehead and scolding her? It sounds like Prefecture didn''t want to pay the ransom. Mrs. Zhu''s mother and daughter suffered a great sin and almost lost their lives. Prefecture''s Mansion has been so beautiful these two days."


    "Go ahead and do your best to get rid of everyone..."


    Sitting in the private room, listening to the guests''discussion, Su Mianyue was quite speechless. Were these people not afraid of Zhu Zhanghou''s revenge?


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s question, Su Yu explained, "Zhu Zhanghou already knew that he was cursed. That pair of weirdos don''t care about reputation. As long as they can get money, no one will dare to scold them in front of them. Otherwise, they won''t get any benefits if everyone dies."


    "It''s true that trees die without skin. People are shameless and invincible." Su Mianyue pursed her lips and stopped paying attention to what the people below said. She asked xiao ba to close the door. Then she looked at Su Yu and asked, "How are the preparations over there?"


    "The net will be closed in three days at the latest," Su Yu replied with a light smile.


    "Yes." Su Mianyue was reassured by su yu''s ability to do things. He glanced at his shoulder and asked with a frown, "Are you ready to leave too?"


    "I can''t leave yet." Su Yu frowned lightly. Seeing that Su Mianyue was not shy about talking, he said, "My savior''s family is poisoned. They need Red Gold Grass medicine. I heard that the abbot of Qinghua Temple has it."


    "I did a lot of things to rob the rich and help the poor, but I never went to the temple to pick up things. This time, I can try how it feels." Su Mianyue''s eyes sparkled, clearly happy to have something to do.


    Su Yu smiled and didn''t say much. He needed to investigate some things more carefully to prepare for action, which was to repay the care of the su family for him.

 Chapter 165 Why Didnt You See Her?

    For the next two days, Su Yu stayed in the restaurant to recuperate. In addition to changing Su Yu''s dressing, eating and sleeping time, Su Mianyue took the five little ones outside with him. Fortunately, the five little ones were cautious and changed their clothes when they kidnapped Gu Zhen and her daughter. Even their voices were deliberately choked, but they were not suspected.


    Biwu, on the other hand, was rather sad. Because zhu yao was afraid of Gu Zhen in his bones, he did not dare to murder Gu Zhen when he came back. Besides, Gu Zhen had been recuperating for the past two days and had a big fight with Prefecture.


    "I''ve already provided so much convenience to this helpless ah dou. He''s still so timid." After returning to the inn, Biwu gulped down a mouthful of tea angrily, as if doing so would extinguish some of the anger in his heart.


    "It''s not worth it to be angry at someone else. We''re not angry. We''re not angry." Su Mianyue asked softly as biwu followed his back, "Looks like you''ve already used your trump card. The result is the same anyway. There''s no need to be angry anymore."


    "It''s a good thing I brought some herbs from the valley when I went out, or I wouldn''t have been able to deal with that pig kidney." Biwu snorted, pulled Su Mianyue to vomit for a while, then leaned over and said, "Miss, just look. Tomorrow Prefecture''s Mansion will be a mess. No matter how stupid that pig kidney is, it can still achieve our plan."


    Su Mianyue smiled and nodded, never doubting Biwu''s ability to do things. Although this girl was sometimes confused, she was absolutely reliable in big things.


    "You should rest early. There will be a good show tomorrow." With that, Su Mianyue stood up.


    "Miss, don''t you sleep?" Biwu looked at Su Mianyue suspiciously, wondering why she would go out when she always liked to stay in bed.


    "I have something to deal with. Don''t wait for me." Patting Biwu on the shoulder and pressing her down, Su Mianyue stepped away.


    It had been a few days since she arrived in Nanyu Town, and it was not known if Wanyan Lin had received her message. It was time to go and see.


    Swaggering into the gold ring, Su Mianyue lost interest after playing a few rounds. All the money he won was spent on the management. He was his subordinates on the left and right.


    Su Mianyue wanted to give the profits of the gambling house to Wanyan Lin in return for her rescue, but Wanyan Lin gave the profits to Su Mianyue on time, so Su Mianyue was still the second owner of the gold shaking gambling house. However, she never looked at the books and did not know how much money was lost here. But it was also possible to guess that Zhu Zhanghou would not let go of this fat piece of meat.


    After using the code, Su Mianyue was taken to a private room on the second floor, and the steward came to reply shortly.


    "The letter from the second owner was sent out in a hurry, but he was not able to trace the owner, so he had not received a reply." The steward replied respectfully, not daring to slack off because su mianyue was young and a woman.


    Are you kidding me? Is a woman in a strong suit the kind of person who gets snubbed?


    "Mmm." After just a glance at the steward, Su Mianyue got up and left, his pace unrestrained and unrestrained, but he could not help but feel a little anxious.


    Every time I leave the master''s school, I can''t stay long. I''ve made a few appointments with Wanyan Lin in the past three years and I can''t see him. Will I miss him again?


    Although she learned from the various contact points that Wanyan Lin was in good condition, su mianyue was still worried about the extent of his right hand injury.


    Su Mianyue did not know that Wanyan Lin had been watching her in the dark ever since she entered the gambling house. The smile on her lips had never faded.


    It was not until Su Mianyue''s figure disappeared that Wanyan Lin turned around and sat down. Gray immediately went forward to pour Wanyan Lin a cup of hot tea and asked in confusion, "Why didn''t the young man go out to see Miss Su?" He clearly missed her very much.


    "Not yet." Wanyan Lin shook his head and didn''t explain much. After a sip of tea, he whispered, "How''s the situation at the Hengyuan?"


    Speaking of the great cause of the country, gray immediately sat up straight and replied, "The civil uprising army is incessant, but they were all destroyed by Wanyan Zhen. Now, the people in the country are full of complaints, and there may be a large-scale uprising at any time. At that time, the imperial government will send troops to suppress, regardless of the outcome, the Hengyuan will be severely injured."


    Pinching his brows, Wanyan Lin pondered for a while before asking, "Did the food ever arrive?"


    "According to kung fu''s instructions, food will be distributed all over the country in another month." Gray clothes replied, and then added: "Disaster from heaven, the people are rioting, Wanyan Zhen not only has no way to balance, but also blames his subordinates for not doing a good job. He has killed several important officials in the court. His subordinates have heard that many officials dare not speak up, but secretly look for the whereabouts of the prince and Fourth Prince."


    "Wanyan Lei?" Wanyan Lei''s eyes darkened, then he raised his lips and said, "I haven''t seen him for more than ten years, but fourth is quite capable. I''ve been looking for him for several years, but I can''t find him. That lonely fourth brother obviously died in the Yan Country."


    Gray clothes knew that Wanyan Lin and Wanyan Lei had a deep relationship, but it was after all a matter of Wanyan Lin''s childhood, and gray clothes was not easy to talk, looking like he wanted to talk but stopped.


    "Don''t divulge my whereabouts yet. I want to see who wants that position." Wanyan Lin ordered indifferently.


    Gray nodded and said yes. He gave Wanyan Lin no other instructions. Then he asked, "It seems that Childe Su is going to attack Prefecture''s Mansion. Is the young master going to intercept hu?"


    "No need." Wanyan Lin waved his hand. He knew that there was Su Mianyue''s pen in it, and that the alliance had just been agreed. Wanyan Lin did not want to turn against Su Yu so easily. "It would be more appropriate to call him prince ji. Maybe call him prince Yan Country."


    Gray froze. As Wanyan Lin''s confidant, he knew Su Yu''s real identity, but he was used to calling him Childe Su.


    "Send a message to the Yan Country royal family. Princess ni shang''s whereabouts should be known." With a meaningful smile, Wanyan Lin waved his hand to the grays to leave and turned to enter the chamber.


    The world should be in turmoil, and it would be boring to float on like this.


    In Prefecture''s Mansion, zhu yao had the guts to poison Gu Zhen''s diet because he was drugged by Biwu, but gu zhen broke the soup bowl and was taken a bite by her cat to protect Gu Zhen from this disaster.


    Thinking that Zhu Zhanghou was trying to kill him, Gu Zhen immediately started a big fight and had people secretly send these messages to Grand Preceptor Gu. Prefecture''s Mansion was in such a mess that even the servants were afraid of being implicated by the innocent.


    Zhu Qing, who had always been quiet and low-profile, was secretly carrying out his plan, letting a wave of black-shirted people in to move things. It was unknown that all these actions were seen by Su Yu''s people.


    "It''s already moving over there." Su Yu whispered as Su Mianyue came over to change his dressing.


    "That''s good. After everything is settled, we''ll split the loot and go to Qinghua Temple." Su Mianyue kept saying, although there would be a lot of benefits this time, su mianyue only had the pleasure of revenge and no joy of making a big profit.


    Gu Family people were so poor that they did not hesitate to lose their feathers to earn money, it can be seen that their ambitions will not be small, otherwise, with the current power of the Gu Family in the court, there is no need to take risks.


    But the Gu Family''s trump card, which Su Mianyue had not found in three years, gave them a chance to breathe.

 Chapter 166 Lets Do Some Warm-up Exercises

    At night, the main courtyard of Prefecture''s Mansion was brightly lit. Zhu Zhanghou endured his anger and apologized to Gu Zhen. In front of all the concubines, children and servants of the main family, Zhu Zhanghou felt a burning pain on his face, but he did not dare to provoke Gu Zhen at this time.


    Gu Zhen ignored her and wanted to stir her up. At this moment, he was unwilling to stop and asked Zhu Zhanghou to give her an explanation, so he directly interrogated the person who poisoned him in the yard. Zhu yao was so scared that his legs and stomach were twisted. If not for his aunt''s help, he might have kneeled down and pleaded guilty.


    Looking coldly at everything in the yard, zhu qing stood expressionless by the side and looked at the warehouse from time to time. Whether his fate could be changed depends on whether tonight''s event could be accomplished.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue and Su Yu were sitting on a roof not far from Prefecture''s Mansion, occasionally drinking two sips of osmanthus wine to keep the cold away. Watching boxes of gold and silver jewelry being sent out, Su Mianyue said happily, "This Prefecture is really rich. After this deal is done, he can take a good rest for a while."


    "Prefecture is not greedy enough, or else there will be no result of betrayal. Without waiting for the court to punish him, that old man Gu Qinglin will not spare him first." Su Yu''s eyes were grim, but he did not want to mention Mu Tinng''s name.


    "By the way, your other identity, isn''t it Shangguan Pei''s staff? How is he now?" Su Mianyue suddenly remembered that Shangguan Pei had saved her twice, but she had never deliberately asked about Shangguan Pei in the past three years.


    Su Yu lowered his eyes slightly and said mockingly, "Since ancient times, how many of them have ended well?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Mianyue couldn''t understand for a moment.


    "Gu Linng''s pillow talk has already made Shangguan Pei unwilling to stay in the capital, and the border has been peaceful recently, so Shangguan Pei has to temporarily remove his armour. He has been drinking to relieve his worries for the past year." Su Yu had to mention the people in the palace. He had some sympathy for Shangguan Pei''s situation. After all, that was the person he admired.


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue was slightly taken aback, and immediately thought of the temptation to Gu Linng in the palace, as well as the tight doubt that the Gu Family had made a lot of money but was still poor. Su Mianyue asked hurriedly, "Yu, do your people have a special eye on the Gu Family?"


    Su Yu shook his head and said, "Although the Gu Family is in power, it is cautious. Only the officials who are outside dare to act, just like Zhu Zhanghou." With that said, Su Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s strange to say that there are a lot of silver that Zhu Zhanghou collects every year, and there are others who make money for Gu Qinglin, but they have never seen anyone send these yellow and white things to the Gu''s Mansion. The Gu''s Mansion also doesn''t have any big expenses. There are only a few ancestral properties under their name. I have investigated them, which is just enough to cover the expenses of the Gu''s Mansion."


    With a slight frown, Su Mianyue asked, "Do you know which country the Gu''s Mansion is in private with?"


    "I don''t know." Su Mianyue shook his head again and asked, "You suspect the Gu Family..."


    Su Yu didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaning was obvious. Su Mianyue nodded, "When I was in the palace, Gu Linng had arranged for me to be assassinated several times. It was not from the Tianlan, and every time it involved Mu Chen or Shangguan Pei. Later, I tried to test her. Gu Linng''s reaction was very strange. I suspected it at that time, but after leaving the palace, I didn''t want to meddle. I have nothing to do with who lives or dies between Gu Linng and Mu Tinng. But now they are the main culprits of the Su Family''s death, especially the people of the Su Family. They should not be able to tolerate the existence of the Su Family, so I want them to pay in blood."


    Su Mianyue''s tone was faint, as if she were talking about the taste of the osmanthus wine in her hands, but Su Yu understood that she was really killing.


    "About the Gu Family, I''ll send someone to investigate the truth." Slightly lowering his eyelashes, Su Yu did not say that he already had some clues. After all, that clue was not enough to give the Gu Family a fatal blow. It was not too late to tell Su Mianyue after confirming and grasping the evidence.


    "On Prefecture''s side, let him jump around for a few days after taking the things. This time, he made a big mistake. He will jump over the wall in a hurry. Maybe it will give us an unexpected surprise." Su Mianyue looked at Prefecture''s Mansion coldly and saw that the ants had left, "It seems that this mysterious man is still a soft-hearted person. Prefecture''s Mansion is so rich that he only moved one warehouse and stopped."


    With a gentle smile, Su Yu said softly, "Yue is kind. If you want to lighten the sins of Zhu Zhanghou, I will help you."


    A copper coin was shot into the dark, and a dark guard immediately came to receive his orders. Su Yu whispered a few words and saw the dark guard flash away. Then a group of black-shirted men searched Prefecture''s Mansion for money and property.


    Nodding with satisfaction, Su Mianyue looked at Su Yu and smiled, "It''s cold at night. Let''s go and warm up."


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s smiling face, Su Yu nodded, and the two of them flew away.


    Su Yu and Su Mianyue quickly found the location of the harvest and watched Su Yu''s men quickly move their belongings. Su Mianyue asked, "Are there any survivors left?"


    Zhuifeng looked up at Su Mianyue and saw that she was dressed in red and looked valiant, like a brilliant firework under the moonlight. For a moment, she was a little dazzled, but it was only a moment before she returned to normal, and no one could tell.


    Knowing how much Su Yu valued Su Mianyue, Zhuifeng replied, "There''s a seriously injured man who''s in a coma."


    Looking down Zhuifeng''s fingers, he saw a man in black with his right chest pierced lying on the ground, breathing weakly. Su Mianyue frowned, a little worried that this man would not be able to return alive.


    "You don''t have to interfere in the follow-up." Su Yu waved his hand and said, "Register overnight and send 50 % of the goods to us tomorrow morning."


    Zhuifeng took the order and left, quickly having all the finances shipped away. As for the people who were still busy in Prefecture''s Mansion, they would meet up with them when they got their things.


    Su Mianyue and Su Yu cleaned up the battlefield, made sure there were no clues left, then hid in the dark, waiting for the seriously injured man in black to wake up and report back.


    An hour later, Su Mianyue looked at the courtyard in front of him and frowned, but did not say much. He jumped up the roof with Su Yu and heard the conversation clearly.


    "My lord, we have been robbed. The brothers sent out this time are all dead." The man in black breathed heavily as he spoke, and the strong smell of blood made the adult frown.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t this operation very secretive? Did Prefecture find any clues?" The lord asked coldly, not mourning for his dead subordinates, nor caring about the injuries of his dying subordinates.


    "I don''t know. A group of people twice as many as us suddenly appeared in the outskirts of the country. They all went straight to the gates of their lives. In less than a quarter of an hour, they killed all of us. When they woke up, they found that their belongings were gone." The man in black replied in a low voice, not noticing the malice in the eyes of the adults.


    "Oh, no." The lord let out a low cry and immediately called the man in black and said, "Follow me."


    The man in black did not doubt that he was following him. He saw that the lord had opened a mechanism, a small door opened under the wall of the hall, and a corridor appeared in front of him.


    The two of them jumped down, and Su Yu and Su Mianyue entered the house. They looked at the closed passageway. Su Mianyue wanted to chase after them, but Su Yu stopped them.


    "There are usually traps set up in the secret tunnel. This person already suspects that someone is following us. It''s not good for us to go down now, or we can check tomorrow," Su Yu persuaded.


    Su Mianyue thought about it, then nodded and said, "Even if you follow them, you don''t know who the mastermind behind them is. This matter is not urgent. It''s the same as keeping your people on Zhu Qing. You don''t have to risk yourself."


    Su Yu agreed with Su Mianyue, and his intuition told him that Su Mianyue should not be involved in this matter. After a round of fruitless search, the two went back to the restaurant to rest, leaving for Qinghua Temple after the distribution of the loot was completed tomorrow.


    As for Prefecture''s Mansion, Su Mianyue just wanted to see the final result and didn''t have time to spend with them here.

 Chapter 167 The Divine Stick in the Cassock

    The next morning, Su Mianyue learned that Prefecture''s Mansion was now poor and in vain. The whole mansion was in a state of uproar, but no one could find the stolen property. It was so lively that he just snorted and stopped asking.


    As for the share of the money, Su Mianyue let Biwu keep it first, and then arranged for the five little ones to go to practice alone. According to their personalities, the tasks were different, and it was better than they were confused and did not know what to do to waste time, so they took Biwu and Su Yu to Qinghua Temple.


    But this time, Su Mianyue and Biwu took off their strong clothes, put on the dress of a rich lady, and played the role of brother and sister with Su Yu. It was not easy for people to doubt their identity.


    After the three of Su Mianyue left in Zhuifeng''s carriage, Wanyan Lin received the news, and his eyes were slightly angry.


    Gray clothes observed his expression and hesitated for a while, "I heard that the incense in Qinghua Temple is very strong and effective. Would you like to go to shangzhu incense?"


    "Do you think I am the same as that ignorant woman?" Wanyan Lin''s voice was slightly cold, obviously angry at gray clothes. Seeing that he hung his head and did not speak, he said in a gentle tone, "It''s going to be a month. Go and supervise the people below. Don''t make any mistakes."


    After a while, Wanyan Lin touched his right wrist and said sarcastically, "Incense is exuberant? If Ji Xun is such a worshipper, there is no point in cooperating."


    Just the thought of Su Mianyue going with him made Wanyan Lin''s heart ache again. How could Wanyan Lin''s right hand be touched by someone else?


    As soon as Wanyan Lin stood up, the door was knocked on. The long and short signal meant that he was in a hurry. Wanyan Lin had to sit back and let his subordinates in to report.


    "Master, I just received news that one of the Hengyuan''s insurgents, under the banner of Fourth Prince, is in high spirits and has occupied a city." The steward spoke in a hurry, his eyes filled with anxiety that could not be concealed.


    If the master could become the one above ten thousand people, they would have a better future as subordinates, otherwise they might not even be able to keep their lives.


    The managers Wanyan Lin had chosen to run the gambling houses all over the country were people he had tested for many years. He knew his identity and was also responsible for local intelligence. Otherwise, the managers would have been sent away if they had not managed well.


    "Wanyan Lei?" Wanyan Lin was not surprised. He raised a beautiful smile and asked, "Do you know if yan lei showed up after he occupied the city? How did he take over the city?"


    "Fourth Prince did not show up. It was said that he had been fighting for nearly ten days before he conquered the city. Fourth Prince did not claim to be emperor, but only wanted to return the Hengyuan to the peaceful and prosperous world. The officials in the city, except for a few corrupt officials, did not move and opened the granaries to release food. The people were very supportive of Fourth Prince. It''s just that it''s very difficult to get in and out of the city now, and it''s taken several of us to get the message back." After the steward finished his sentence in one breath, he hesitated for a moment and said, "According to the people who reported back to the news, I heard a lot of discussions from the people along the way. I hope that Fourth Prince can quickly take over their city and open the city gate to welcome Fourth Prince even if he kills himself."


    Wanyan Lin remained silent for a moment and sneered, "He will win the hearts of the people, but I would like to know that the granary of the government can sustain him for a few days."


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin did not give any orders, the steward could not help but wonder, "Master, what are we going to do?"


    "Just let him do whatever he likes. I''ll wait and see how he ends up." Waving his hand carelessly, Wanyan Lin ordered, "Send the message back. Before you get my new order, everything will go according to the original plan. Don''t provoke my good fourth brother."


    Seeing that there was a chasm in Wanyan Lin''s heart, the steward accepted the order, but he did not understand why Wanyan Lin was so calm. If Fourth Prince got ahead of him, would their long-planned plan still be useful?


    Turning the finger on his right thumb, Wanyan Lin smiled coldly and muttered to himself, "Wanyan Lei, I haven''t seen you in more than ten years, but your city has grown a lot deeper. Unfortunately, you don''t seem to understand the current situation. It''s useless."


    In Qinghua Temple, Su Mianyue generously donated a thousand taels of sesame oil money and naturally got two good rooms to stay in.


    Listening to the monk recite the sutra once a day, Su Mianyue was dizzy and could only understand such words as prajna parami. If Biwu did not shake her from time to time, Su Mianyue would have sat down and fell asleep.


    Su Yu, on the other hand, was much more comfortable enjoying the garden scenery in qinghua temple.


    After two days, Su Yu got nothing, but Su Mianyue was invited by the abbot, which surprised Su Mianyue a little. He only wanted to bathe and change before going to the meeting. The little monk did not insist.


    "Miss, after we came here, we seemed to have done nothing but donate a thousand taels of silver. Then why did the abbot want to see you?" While helping su mianyue to hang her hair, Biwu muttered in a low voice, unhappy that she was not invited.


    Seeing through Biwu''s little thoughts, Su Mianyue did not point it out. He only smiled and said, "People die for money. I''m afraid that there are six unclean people. Even if they have a few scars on their bald heads, they can''t help but be vulgar."


    "Miss, do you mean that the abbot found miss for money?" Biwu opened his mouth wide in disbelief.


    "Yes or no, we''ll know when we go." Su Mianyue thought it was normal for monks to be greedy, or else they wouldn''t be asking for money in disguise. Besides, in his previous life, he was used to seeing monks who drove bmws and mercedes-benz. There were not a few who married and had children, and the income was higher than that of white-collar workers.


    However, Su Mianyue would never say this, and he understood that people in this era believed in gods, so he thought that monks should be free from all things, not contaminated with common customs, but forgot that monks also have physiological needs.


    She wore a simple bun and a simple but elegant dress. Su Mianyue asked Biwu to put on a jade hairpin for her and walked away.


    Of course, what Su Mianyue didn''t tell Biwu was that she had a stack of silver tickets in her pocket, or else the girl would be heartbroken.


    Qinghua Temple''s abbot''s name was empty, and the courtyard he lived in was extremely simple, even a little shabby. If he did not really pursue luxury and had a certain state of mind, he was a person who sought fame. Su Mianyue believed that the latter was more likely.


    Inside the meditation room, the abbot was holding a buddha''s hand. Su Mianyue stepped forward to bless himself and said gently, "The little girl has seen the abbot."


    "There is no need for the female benefactor to be polite. The poor monk also needs to thank the female benefactor for her generous donation, so that the homeless refugees can get more food. The poor monk thanked the female benefactor on behalf of the refugees." The abbot opened his eyes and looked at Su Mianyue with a look of appreciation.


    Su Mianyue replied with a slight smile on his face and disdain in his heart, "The abbot of the void is falsely praised. The little girl is merely praying in her heart, so she hopes to add more incense and silver so that the gods and buddhas in the sky can hear the little girl''s voice, not the good that the abbot said."


    After a short pause, Su Mianyue did not expect that he would play cards so unconventionally, and there was no joy in being praised by him at all.


    "I wonder what the female benefactor is asking for? Can you talk to the poor monk? The poor monk recites scriptures every day, which can be said to be a prayer for the female benefactor." She twirled the buddha beads in her right hand and poured a cup of tea for Su Mianyue. She smiled and said, "The female benefactor has a sharp face and is a member of the sect. Although she is rich and noble, the seal hall is somewhat gloomy. It is destined to be a few disasters. The monk does not lie and asks the female benefactor not to blame the poor monk for being outspoken."


    "The abbot is very polite. The little girl is very grateful for the abbot''s advice." Su Mianyue saluted, took the cup but did not intend to drink it, and did not pick up the empty conversation, to see how thick-skinned the old bald donkey could be.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s actions, she shook her head and laughed, "I''m afraid the female benefactor misunderstood the poor monk. The poor monk sent his disciples to invite the female benefactor. Because the poor monk was watching the sky at night, the purple air in the temple rose and the courtyard where the female benefactor lived was the densest, so the female benefactor was invited to come over for a chat."


    "To tell you the truth, the little girl doesn''t believe in buddhism, and she came here to make peace with the family. As the abbot said, the little girl has suffered a lot in this life, so how can she become purple? The abbot''s words are contradictory, but it is puzzling to the little girl." Su Mianyue''s tone was light, but his eyes were calm, but the curve of his mouth made kong helpless, which was clearly a sense of ridicule.


    The divine stick in the cassock was an empty comment in Su Mianyue''s heart, but he didn''t know that the next words made Su Mianyue feel uneasy and even had the urge to kill him.

 Chapter 168 Walk against the Sky

    After reciting a buddhist chant and taking a slow sip of tea, he splashed the water on the ground and refilled the cup, then looked at Su Mianyue calmly. His smiling eyes were full of insight.


    Su Mianyue''s heart skipped a beat as he straightened up subconsciously and looked into the empty eyes without fear.


    "Lady benefactor, life is just like this cup of tea. Even if it is the same cup, it is the same pot of tea. But the tea poured at different times has different taste, and the temperature is even more different. It is best to say which cup of tea is the best according to everyone''s preference. However, the refilled cup is no longer the original one. Even if what the naked eye sees is similar, the inside is still different." He opened his mouth meaningfully.


    Su Mianyue''s breathing was stifled, and he narrowed his eyes, thinking carefully about the empty words, wondering if he really had some ability to see through the essence of his soul piercing.


    There were many strange people in this world, and Su Mianyue''s journey was a strange story in itself, and she could not bear to think less.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had already understood what he meant, kong continued, "The benefactor has a strange face and is destined to be distinguished and extraordinary in his life. However, his fate is not good. It depends on the good and evil in the benefactor''s heart to determine whether the result is satisfactory or not."


    "The abbot has said so much, so there must be a way to solve it. Please ask the master for advice." Su Mianyue nodded her head so that no one could see what she was thinking, but the moment she hung her head, Su Mianyue was determined to kill her. No one should know what she was wearing, or she would die.


    Su Mianyue thought he had covered it up well, but the flash of murderous air was clear when it was empty. He shook his head and sighed helplessly, "Life is like tea and Ruyue, isn''t it reincarnation? The life of a female benefactor is too strange to be controlled by a poor monk. However, the female benefactor has countless adventures in her life and is protected by people who treat her sincerely. No matter how difficult it is, it will be solved. What a poor monk can do for a female benefactor is to chant a sutra."


    After hearing this, Su Mianyue resisted the urge to roll his eyes and placed the prepared silver ticket on the table. He said softly, "Since the abbot can see the fate of the people, he must be able to see why the little girl came into the mountain gate. Please, abbot, complete it. This is a small gesture, not to be respected."


    Nodding slightly, Su Mianyue was dissatisfied but polite, but did not believe that kong can know her purpose.


    "The female benefactor laughed. The poor monk has not yet escaped from the secular world, so his ability is limited. The female benefactor is very kind. The poor monk thanked the victims, but please be clear about what the female benefactor asked. The poor monk will do his best." He recited the buddhist chant again.


    Seeing that the emptiness was not pretentious and there was no greed in her eyes, Su Mianyue was somewhat uncertain. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "The little girl came here because she was entrusted by a good friend to look for the Red Gold Grass. I hope that the master can make it convenient."


    Nodding with a smile, he appreciated Su Mianyue''s straightforward nature and said, "The female benefactor will come to fetch it tomorrow. The poor monk will be ready."


    She looked at the abbot suspiciously and saw that he did not have any unusual expression on his face. She got up and said, "Thank you so much, abbot. After we get the Red Gold Grass, the little girl will do a little bit more for the incense in Qinghua Temple."


    Su Mianyue spoke tactfully, but she didn''t understand that she was a fool to offer money.


    The abbot did not refuse, but smiled and told Su Mianyue to leave. When he was left alone in the room, he looked at the pocket with the silver ticket and murmured, "Because of your appearance, the star of the emperor is in chaos. I hope you are a truly blessed and profound person. Otherwise, the world will be ruined by you. At that time, the poor monk can only go against the sky."


    Su Mianyue did not know what kong said after she left. Otherwise, he would ask the meaning of going against the sky. Maybe his life would change after that, but fate was like playing tricks on people, and the protagonist was destined to be no exception.


    After returning to the room, under Biwu''s pestering, Su Mianyue only said that he was free to invite her to thank her for her donation, and said that she had found an empty place to buy medicinal herbs, but did not mention the empty words.


    In the evening, when Su Yu returned to find out that Su Mianyue had already bought the Red Gold Grass, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Both men and women of the si family had learned the art of war and martial arts from a young age, and were loyal to the Yan Country, so they had to do their best to save their lives.


    "When you get to the Red Gold Grass tomorrow, you and Biwu will leave first. Zhuifeng will take you there. You must hand over the medicine to the doctor and not to anyone else." Su Yu''s tone was heavy, not because he didn''t trust his subordinates, but because he wanted to keep Su Mianyue away from her in case she met that person.


    Su Mianyue did not doubt him, nodded and promised, "Don''t worry, I won''t let the medicine go wrong."


    As for what Su Yu wanted to stay for, Su Mianyue did not ask. Su Yu did not say that he had a reason.


    After a moment of silence, Su Mianyue asked, "Are you from the yan nation?"


    Although there was speculation, it was the first time Su Mianyue had asked, and Su Yu had never mentioned it.


    "Yes." Su Yu did not hide it, but he did not tell the whole story.


    "Keep this jade pendant. It''s a token of my business in the Yan Country. With this jade pendant, you can look for any resources you can use." After some consideration, Su Mianyue took out a piece of ink jade and handed it to Su Yu. This jade pendant was carved by Su Mianyue himself. The keepsakes of the three countries were different, and it was for safety.


    Although the jade pendant was given to Su Yu, Su Mianyue''s heart was still heavy. If her guess was right, Su Yu must have something to do with the former emperor of the Yan Country, and the future would be difficult. She promised to be Wanyan Lin''s right hand, and she did not know if she would have any enemies with Su Yu, and all she could do was try her best to deal with them or be alone.


    The war between men does not need to rely on women to maintain peace. They will not leave any regrets regardless of whether they win or lose.


    "Okay." Originally, he wanted to refuse, but when he bumped into Su Mianyue''s concerned eyes, Su Yu agreed. It was best to have more to do with Su Mianyue, but he wouldn''t use the token so easily.


    After a while, Su Yu left and went back to the man''s room to avoid breaking the rules of the temple.


    Su Mianyue had intended to rest early. When she went to close the small window behind the house, she suddenly heard the conversation between the two women and immediately caught her attention.


    "Xia xue, you have been with your master for the longest time. When you escaped from the Yan Country, you were always with your master. This time, the master is hoping to take that position. You are lucky. Maybe you can be a princess." The young girl''s tone was envious, and there was no lack of jealousy.


    "Xia lian, don''t talk nonsense. Don''t talk behind your back about the master''s affairs. Be careful of the walls and ears. If anyone hears what you said, know that the master is hiding in Qinghua Temple. Be careful that the master takes your life. Don''t blame me for not pleading for you." Xia xue said in a cold voice. Obviously, she didn''t treat xia lian as a sister, but scolded her servants.


    "I see. This is not the Hengyuan''s constant news. I am very happy for my sister. I promise I will never say such things again. It''s just that my sister will be prosperous in the future. Don''t forget that my sister is here to share the joys and sorrows with you and promote my sister one or two..." Xia lian chattered endlessly, her tone full of flattery.


    But their voices gradually faded away, and Su Mianyue couldn''t hear them clearly. After making sure there was no one outside, he looked at the place where they were talking, and it was a dry well.


    There were not many dry wells in the temple, but no one would chat beside the dry well, especially the female guests, who would be far away from the dry well for safety reasons.


    "Master, Hengyuan, the good news..." Su Mianyue read these keywords, her eyes flashing, and her lips curled up in a joyful arc. "Wanyan Lin, Wanyan Lin, three years no see. It''s not bad to give you a big gift."


    The only person who escaped from the Yan Country was the noble Fourth Prince wanyanlei.

 Chapter 169 The Winner Is King

    In the dark underground chamber, a black figure and a bamboo-green figure were fighting. The black figure was Su Yu in a night suit, and the bamboo-green figure was Wanyan Lei, the person Su Yu was looking for.


    Su Yu waved his long sword and drove away yan lei, but only used 50 % of his internal force. It was obvious that he did not want to take the other party''s life, but every move was to force Wanyan Lei''s death, vowing to force Wanyan Lei to use his skills, to find out the truth about him.


    Wanyan Lei did not use his full strength, and his moves were reserved. After seeing that Su Yu did not want to kill him and hurt his right shoulder, he stabbed, picked, and hooked his long sword towards su yu''s wounds.


    In just one cup of tea, the two of them had already made dozens of moves, and wan yanlei had no chance of winning in the situation of hiding her clumsiness. Su Yu''s right arm was injured and it was difficult to win.


    With a heavy look in his eyes, Wanyan Lei once again attacked su yu''s right shoulder and used a hundred percent of his strength. As Su Yu blocked the attack, he swung his sword and stabbed Su Yu in the chest.


    "Be careful!" Su Mianyue let out a low cry and threw a silver strip at Wanyan Lei''s knee.


    Su Yu, on the other hand, was already on guard. He raised his sword with his back and raised it flat on his chest, unraveling Wanyan Lei''s attack. When wanyan lei knelt down on one knee because of the injury in his leg, the sword rested on his neck, but the murderous air on his face disappeared.


    "Why are you here?" Su Yu''s voice was light, but his tone could not hide his gentleness.


    "You hurt your right shoulder and fought with people. Are you afraid that your hands won''t be crippled? It would be better to cut it off quickly and save so much trouble." He glared at Su Yu. Su Mianyue had always been cold faced towards people who didn''t cooperate to heal, especially when this person was someone he cared about.


    Su Yu coughed, but did not answer. Knowing that he had upset Su Mianyue, he would apologize later.


    Seeing that su yu knew what he had done wrong and that Su Mianyue had stopped lecturing him, he could not lose face in front of outsiders.


    His cold eyes swept over Wanyan Lei and saw that his appearance was almost identical to Wanyan Lin''s. If there were any more resemblance, someone would believe that he was a brother with eggs.


    "Despicable." Wanyan Lei''s voice was flat, but his snort proved his disapproval.


    "Despicable?" Su Mianyue could not help but laugh, but his smile was full of ridicule. He walked slowly to Su Yu''s side and stopped. He raised his hand to take the sword in Su Yu''s hand and laughed recklessly. "Since you''ve already said so, I''m sorry for not doing something despicable."


    As the words fell, Su Mianyue quickly picked up the sword flower in his hand and tore Wanyan Lei''s blue shirt with a swish, but the inner garment was not damaged at all.


    "You!" Wanyan Lei glared at Su Mianyue with hatred in his eyes.


    "If we were really despicable, you would have gone to see the king of hell long ago. Although Yu was injured, his internal strength was above yours. It would be easy to take your life. And you have never noticed my appearance. It is obvious that your martial arts are not as good as mine. There is no need to use sneak attacks to kill you here. No one can even find out that we did it." Su Mianyue''s voice was cold, but there was no contempt in his eyes.


    Su Yu didn''t kill Wanyan Lei. Su Mianyue didn''t want to make enemies, or else he wouldn''t have told the truth to explain.


    Seeing Wanyan Lei''s complicated eyes looking at himself and Su Yu, Su Mianyue snorted, impatiently shoved the sword into Su Yu''s hand, and said unhappily, "I''m going back to my beauty sleep. You can do it yourself. If you hurt yourself again, I''ll hang you up and spank you with a bamboo board. Of course, as long as you get hurt, whether it has anything to do with him or not, I will hurt him even more to avenge you."


    The last sentence was a warning to Wanyan Lei. After that, Su Mianyue turned around and left. He made a decision in his heart and sent someone to check on Wanyan Lei. He and Wanyan Lin should not look so alike, even if they were half-brothers.


    After Su Mianyue left, Su Yu turned around and sat down, as if he was the owner of the place, which was also the position of the winner as king.


    Wanyan Lei was not angry at all. He had been through so much over the years that he had no right to be arrogant unless he was at the top. He would have felt ashamed just now. He would have been hit by a woman, or a woman younger than himself.


    Sitting next to Su Yu, Wanyan Lei took the initiative to pour two cups of hot tea, pushed one of them in front of Su Yu, took a sip of the tea, and then said: "Many years have not seen, the crown prince of the Yan Country was actually scolded by a woman, it is called Wanyan Lei eye-opener."


    "Hengyuan Fourth Prince can only live in such a dark place, which makes people even more sad." Su Yu replied without hesitation. He loved being controlled by Su Mianyue. Could anyone else?


    Wan yan lei choked. After all, she and Su Yu had known each other for many years. Although they did not know each other well, they were not too distant. She said, "You are a beautiful woman. It''s a pity that the atmosphere of the rivers and lakes is too strong. Prince Xun will regain the throne in the future. I''m afraid that she won''t be sad if she can''t give her the honor of the queen."


    "This is a personal matter of the crown prince. I don''t need the fourth prince to ask." Since the mutiny, Su Yu rarely called himself the crown prince, but now it was a bit chilly. Su Mianyue was indeed his weakness, but Wanyan Lei''s probing was not to touch su liang''s bottom line. "Fourth Prince played a good game of chess, but I don''t know if I can laugh until the end. I can find them here today. I''m sure the Hengyuan can find them too. Otherwise, they don''t have the right to be called wanyan."


    His eyes darkened as he looked into Su Yu''s eyes. Seeing su yu''s calm expression, he restrained his murderous attitude and said with some reluctance, "We are old acquaintances. If Prince Xun has something to say, why go around in circles?"


    "Everyone is in the same situation, but they are different. Although Fourth Prince was courted by the royal family in the Yan Country, the identity of the proton still makes you feel depressed. Fourth Prince must have had a hard time after the Yan Country came out with those rogue courtiers. Even if you were as calm as the sea and could seize a few cities in a short time, it would not be easy for Fourth Prince to hold on to the city because he was short of food and grass during the years of famine." Su Yu slowly opened his mouth and analyzed the situation in Wanyan Lei''s mind.


    If he didn''t know that the odds of winning were too small, how could Wanyan Lei not even dare to show up?


    "This is my business, prince xun does not bother." Wanyan Lei''s tone remained the same, but the hand holding the teacup gradually closed.


    After a brief glance, Su Yu lifted the lid of the cup and dipped it in tea to draw a simple map of the Hengyuan territory on the table, pointing to the cities occupied by yan lei, "The city that Fourth Prince occupied was indeed a vast and rich place, but it was also something the emperor did not want to give up, no matter how much it cost, it would be taken back. On the other hand, the cities here looked like they were not rich, but there were many mountains among them. It was said that there was a gold mine, an iron mine, and a place with mountains and forests would not have to worry about starving soldiers and people, and it was easy to defend and difficult to attack. If we could recuperate in this area, Within a few years, you will be able to take back everything that belongs to Fourth Prince and your mother."


    Wanyan Lei froze at su yu''s mention of his mother''s concubine, unable to maintain his cold demeanor, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    With a glance at Wanyan Lei, Su Yu stopped talking and waited for Wanyan Lei to calm down before talking.


    After more than a cup of tea, Wanyan Lei calmed down, but the teacup in his hand had been broken, blood and tea mixed together, gathered on the table into a piece of blood, and then meandered down to the ground.


    "Prince Xun will not give me advice for no reason, and ask prince xun for his purpose." Wanyan Lei, who had regained his senses, was not a procrastinator, so he came straight to the point.


    Taking out two pieces of paper from his arms and handing it to Wanyan Lin, Su Yu said indifferently, "This is my purpose, which is equally beneficial to Fourth Prince."

 Chapter 170 The Snake And Scorpion with Their Mouths Full of Honey And Swords

    Wanyan Lei quickly looked at it and burst into laughter. He rarely laughed. This smile was a little more heroic and a little less cold.


    "Prince Xun is worthy of being the successor personally trained by the Yan Country''s former emperor. I am older than you, but I am not as transparent as you see things, and I am not as bold as you." Wanyan Lei then took out his personal seal and stamped it on two pieces of paper. He bit his finger and stamped it with a handprint to show his importance to the agreement.


    The blood seal also represented a blood oath, and Su Yu was waiting for it.


    After both parties had collected a copy of the agreement, Su Yu said, "Your seventh brother, Wanyan Lin, is now in Nanyu Town. If Fourth Prince doesn''t want to reminisce, he should leave as soon as possible. After all, he has always been very concerned about my whereabouts."


    After that, Su Yu strode away, but Wanyan Lei smashed the table with a look of resentment.


    Wanyan Lin, he''s here too!


    However, the timing was not right, so Wanyan Lei could only bear it and immediately sent a signal, leaving Qinghua Temple overnight with a group of his men, without even saying goodbye to the air.


    Even if Su Yu had achieved his goal, there was no need to stay, but Su Mianyue did not want to travel overnight. He took advantage of the moonlight to go to the female guest''s room, saw that the candle in Su Mianyue''s room was not extinguished, and guessed that she was waiting for him, so he could only touch his nose and enter with a smiling face.


    "Yue hasn''t rested so late. Did he know that my wound would open and was waiting for me to change my dressing?" Su Yu came in and covered his right shoulder, blocking Su Mianyue''s words of blame.


    Pushing su yu to sit down, Su Mianyue moved swiftly to treat his wound. Seeing that it was only a slight crack, it would not be a big deal, he breathed a sigh of relief and immediately straightened his face to teach Su Yu a lesson.


    "Is Yue curious about Wanyan Lei?" Su Yu opened her mouth first with a flattering smile. Liking someone is to hope that she cares about herself, but not to make her angry.


    Knowing that Su Yu intended to change the subject, Su Mianyue sighed and did not reprimand him. After all, Su Yu was no longer a child who needed protection, and Su Yu''s future would be harder to walk, and Su Mianyue would not be able to accompany him.


    "Just so-so," Su Mianyue said with a nonchalant expression, his heart full of curiosity and his face deliberately grimaced because he was angry with Su Yu.


    Su Yu did not point out Su Mianyue''s little thoughts, cleared his throat and said, "Wanyan Lei''s mother, who was once the favorite concubine of the old emperor of the Hengyuan, praised her natural beauty when she first met and was unable to give up. She was a concubine. After learning that the imperial concubine had a twin sister, the old emperor did not want another man to sleep with a woman who was exactly like his concubine, so he joined the palace and praised her for her beauty and snow. He was named Concubine Rong."


    "The empress dowager, it must have been a good story, right?" Su Mianyue snorted. He had never liked this kind of stallion that enjoyed the happiness of the whole family. It was disgusting to think that sisters served a husband together.


    Su Yu nodded and said, However, the concubines were always more favored. Because they didn''t want their sister to be left out, they often gave Concubine Rong a chance. Later on, Concubine Rong had a dragon heir first, so it was inevitable that she was a little arrogant. The concubines were provoked and jealous, which harmed the child in Concubine Rong''s womb. The old emperor was so angry that he wanted to kill the concubines with his cane, but Concubine Rong begged for mercy. The imperial concubine was sent to the cold palace without death. Who knew that after october, the imperial concubine gave birth to a child in the cold palace, Wanyan Lei. The old emperor intended to take them out of the palace, but the imperial concubine got mad after childbirth, so she could only stay in the cold palace and die miserably."


    "Are the concubines pretending to be crazy or were they killed?" Su Mianyue did not believe this statement. He had just been overjoyed and had the chance to leave the cold palace. It would be strange for a well-behaved person to go crazy.


    With a noncommittal smile, Su Yu continued: Wanyan Lei had lived in the cold palace for three years because of the rumor that he had cheated on his mother. No one could teach him or even speak. When Concubine Rong was pregnant, he begged the old emperor for mercy to raise wan yan lei under his knee. The old emperor was not allowed to do so, afraid that yan lei would take Concubine Rong and the unborn dragon son. However, she could not bear to see her face full of sorrow and agreed. It was not until yan lin could walk that wan yan lei began to speak. Although they were four years apart, because of their similar looks, the old emperor and his concubines were kind-hearted and loyal. After the empress was abolished, Wanyan Lin became the only legitimate son of the Hengyuan."


    "And Wanyan Lei''s name came from the fact that he was born on a thunderstorm night, and the old emperor had always ignored him." After a pause, Su Yu took a sip of tea to moisten his throat and said, "You should know what happened after that. The old emperor of the Hengyuan was suddenly poisoned and unconscious. Wanyan Lin was too young to be emperor. At the time of the internal and external troubles of the Hengyuan, Prince Regent sent several princes to the three great powers at that time to be protons to protect the country."


    Su Yu''s eyes darkened at the mention of the three great powers, and Su Mianyue asked curiously, "In your opinion, Wanyan Lin and Wanyan Lei look strikingly similar because their mother is a twin sister and the same father. I can understand that. But since Wanyan Lei was raised by Concubine Rong, he should be very grateful to her and have deep feelings for the Wanyan Lin brothers, right?"


    Su Yu, on the other hand, did not make a fuss and sneered, "Yue has lived in the palace. You should know that some official statements are not the truth of the matter, but the words of the winner."


    Su Mianyue was stunned, but did not think about the mystery. His heart sank slightly, as if he understood why Wanyan Lin never looked for this brother, and why Su Yu went to see Wanyan Lei.


    "And what is Yu''s truth?" After a moment of hesitation, Su Mianyue decided to listen and maybe use it in the future.


    "What I heard was just another rumor, and the truth that wan yanlei believed. As for what the truth was, only the people involved knew it. Unfortunately, the people who knew it in the first place, except for Wanyan Lin''s birth mother, were hardly alive." The sneer on Su Yu''s face deepened. Seeing Su Mianyue frowning, knowing that she had already guessed something, he asked, "Does Yue want to hear more?"


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded without hesitation, because she would know the second version sooner or later if she checked it herself. Why waste so much effort?


    With his index finger slightly bent and a tap on the table, Su Yu sank into his memories and whispered, "This version was a palace banquet where Wanyan Lei was secretly drunk and hid in the rockery crying to be heard by me." Remembering that she was still a child, Su Yu''s expression was relaxed and tinged with suppressed pain.


    "Concubine Rong lost his dragon heirs in the first place because of the evil hand of the empress at that time. Concubine Rong wanted to fight back when he learned that the child was not safe, but in the end he blamed the concubines. When the concubine found out that she was pregnant in the cold palace, she wanted to ask someone to tell the old emperor, but the empress found out about it first and told her the truth that she had been sent to the cold palace. Although the concubine did not believe it, she did not dare to gamble. She could only trust the empress''s camp so that the mother and son would be safe. After that, the concubine was poisoned and led to madness, but she was also occasionally sober. She would say these grudges to wan yanlei and let him grow up to take revenge. Wanyan Lei might not have understood at that time, but the concubine left her hands behind and hid the truth in the cold palace in the form of a blood book. She repeatedly warned Wanyan Lei to come alone when he grew up." At this point, Su Yu slowly opened his eyes and said, "There''s no need for me to tell you more about the rest. You should be able to guess."


    "The harem is indeed a big dye furnace. It can change the color of any flowery woman and turn her into a snake and scorpion." Su Mianyue shook her head. She didn''t know which version of the story was true either. Maybe there were some, or maybe the third version was the truth.


    As for what Su Yu and wan yanlei had talked about, Su Mianyue did not ask, but only urged him to go to bed early, but he fell asleep after tossing and turning for a long time. He was also secretly glad that she could get out of that hideous cave and lamented that Wanyan Lin knew the palace was dangerous, but he had to go back at all costs. It was hard to imagine that he would have to suffer even if he had to implicate his children and grandchildren.

 Chapter 171 Mushy As Fun

    Seeing Wanyan Lei, Su Yu was fine, and on the pretext that he was injured, he wanted to leave with Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue would not stop him, and he was secretly relieved.


    What Su Mianyue didn''t know was that after they left Qinghua Temple, Wanyan Lin went to burn incense and worship buddha alone. The real purpose was to arrange a chance encounter with Su Mianyue. When he found out that Su Mianyue and his people had left, he almost tore up Qinghua Temple. Fortunately, his years of practice made him think but not act.


    Wanyan Lin had no interest in staying at tsinghua temple to smell the fragrance, so he rode away. However, after he left, the emptiness in the hut suddenly opened his eyes, twirled the beads of buddha with both hands and said in a low voice, "Can the pull of fate be changed by man? These benefactors are destined to be tied up for life. May they see through the world as soon as possible and not let the world suffer because of you, Amitabha."


    With the Red Gold Grass, the doctor quickly detoxified the father and daughter of the Si Family. Si Jingjie was grateful to Su Mianyue and could not help but thank him.


    Although he was also grateful to Su Yu for not giving up and recognizing him as the master, in his heart, he regarded Su Mianyue as the first benefactor, vowing to repay this kindness in his lifetime.


    Su Mianyue did not know how much this hot-blooded teenager would help her in the future. To Su Mianyue, it was just a small favor for Su Yu. After all, she did not know the si family.


    "The Tianlan may seem to be the most powerful country, but in fact, it is empty inside, and the government is not on the surface of stability. The war of the Tianlan is raging, and it is not suitable for those little monkeys to experience it. They are still too young. I will get up tomorrow and go to the capital of the country, to rescue General Si''s eldest son, Si Junjie. Will Yue go with me?" After all that Su Yu said, the last sentence was the real purpose.


    With a blank look at Su Yu, Su Mianyue did not point out his intentions. The Tianlan owned her enemy, so it would be better to act in disorder.


    As for the Hengyuan, the war could only give a few monkeys some experience, and Su Mianyue promised to help Wanyan Lin.


    But looking at Su Yu''s arm hanging on her knee, Su Mianyue still nodded in agreement. There was already a person who had lost his right hand because of her. She did not want Su Yu to suffer the same pain.


    "In that case, Biwu and I will go back to the inn to pack our bags, and leave a message for the monkeys to catch up with us. We will meet at the end of tomorrow at ten miles pavilion outside the city." Su Mianyue then stood up and warned before leaving, "Remember to change your dressing. Crybaby has sugar to eat. If you don''t do anything that is not flat, wait for bamboo shoots and fried meat."


    Su Yu tightened his body and subconsciously touched his buttocks. Su Mianyue said that he would fry his meat with bamboo shoots, but it would be embarrassing to think about it. Of course, it would hurt.


    "See you at the moment." Su Yu raised his lips and withdrew his hand awkwardly. How could he have displayed such childish movements? All his previous efforts would have been erased.


    Nodding with satisfaction, Su Mianyue tiptoed up and rubbed Su Yu''s head, "Good boy, I''ll bring you some candy tomorrow."


    With that said, Su Mianyue left with a smile and complained to himself that he had grown up every day and was not a greedy cat who wanted candy.


    Raising his hand and patting his forehead, Su Yu sighed, not understanding why in front of Su Mianyue, he always unconsciously displayed a'' weak''side, clearly he was a decisive-looking person who planned the world.


    Su Mianyue didn''t know what Su Yu was thinking. She just felt that she liked the way she got along with Su Yu, which made her feel more at ease than when she was with Wanyan Lin.


    But...


    Sitting in the guest room, Su Mianyue''s happy mood became depressed at the thought of Wanyan Lin.


    She was more moved and guilty towards Wanyan Lin than men and women, but she couldn''t help but admit that she liked Wanyan Lin, or that she liked Childe Bai, who showed her true nature in front of her. If she could join hands in the world, she would be happy and free in this life.


    But Childe Bai was a fictional identity, and Wanyan Lin was destined to fight for the dragon chair. Once he became emperor, would she be imprisoned in the harem and compete with other women for favor?


    Before he could find an answer for himself, Su Mianyue noticed that there was a masculine air in the room, and it was very familiar.


    "You''re here," Su Mianyue said, his heart beating slightly faster, but he didn''t turn around.


    Listening to Su Mianyue''s light tone, Wanyan Lin was a little disappointed, but felt that only people who were familiar with this conversation, and Su Mianyue did not turn back to know that he was here, Wanyan Lin''s mood became happy.


    "After three years, won''t Yue miss me?" Wanyan Lin walked over and sat across from Su Mianyue. The bewitching peach blossom looked at Su Mianyue without blinking, as if to imprint her features into her brain, and her mellow voice rang out again. "It''s been three years, and I''ve been thinking about whether Yue would jump into my arms and cry when I see Yue again. I even brought a change of clothes."


    As he spoke, Wanyan Lin pointed to the bundle on one side.


    Su Mianyue, who didn''t know how to deal with it, gave Wanyan Lin a big white eye and snorted, "I think you''ve been dreaming too much. You can''t even tell the truth. It''s also a disease. Remember to take your medicine."


    "Every day I think, every night I dream. If lovesickness is a disease, now I am very sick. Can Yue give me an antidote?" As Wanyan Lin spoke, he leaned forward and regretted not lifting the chair forward before he sat down. Otherwise, he would be able to kiss her.


    "You know you have a poor mouth, and you are not afraid to slip your tongue one day. If those women who are in love see you, they will be heartbroken because of the misunderstanding. I don''t know if they will cut you into pieces. You must seek my bad luck. Then you will wait for my revenge." Su Mianyue sat up straight and pulled away a little before he could speak in a normal tone.


    Before she was ready to be with Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue didn''t want to talk about it to avoid hurting each other.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s evasive attitude, Wanyan Lin stopped pressuring her and was most afraid of getting the opposite effect, so he asked, "When I came in just now, Yue seemed to have a lot on his mind, didn''t he encounter something difficult to solve?"


    Su Mianyue shook her head. She couldn''t say she was thinking about you.


    "Please, can you stop calling me Yue in the future? It''s so mushy." Rubbing his arms, Su Mianyue said seriously.


    "I like it." Wanyan Lin was determined not to change his words, so as to prove that the distance between them was the most intimate.


    "Lin lin." Su Mianyue pretended to be coquettish and called out. He suddenly felt disgusted, but he forced himself to say calmly, "If you don''t change your mind, I''ll call you that in the future."


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin was about to nod, Su Mianyue added, "I call you that in front of your subordinates, even before the third army or the civil and military officials."


    Wanyan Lin, who had been so pleased with himself, only felt the thunder rolling over his head. His image could not be ruined by this title.


    Wanyan Lin said awkwardly, "Well, it''s better to address them in private. In other situations, you should address them directly."


    "Deal." Su Mianyue nodded immediately. In private, she could accept Wanyan Lin calling her Yue, but she would not call lin lin again. Please forgive her for not doing such an interesting thing.


    "When I received your message to meet me, I immediately rushed over without stopping. But is there something important?" Wanyan Lin asked.


    When it came to business, Su Mianyue''s attitude was also a little more correct. After pouring Wanyan Lin a cup of tea, he said, "When I heard about the Hengyuan''s uprising, I was thinking about whether or not I should bring these scattered troops under my command, and I have sent people to infiltrate the rebels. As long as you raise your arms and shout, you can lead them to fight against the Wanyan Zhen division. Now it seems that my actions have slowed down. You should have heard the news long ago and still be so calm. There must be a perfect solution."

 Chapter 172 As Expected, He Was A Master in Love

    Wanyan Lin did have a solution, but what Su Mianyue suggested was a good idea, and perhaps Wanyan Lei could pull the strings in the future.


    It was just a sip of tea, and Wanyan Lin already had a plan in mind.


    Raising his right hand, Wanyan Lin smiled and said, "Yue is not only my right hand, but also my resourceful star. Your proposal has solved a lot of problems for me, but it is possible to send someone to infiltrate. The rest of the matter will be put on hold for the time being, and will definitely be of great use in the future."


    Su Mianyue raised his lips and sipped his tea, hiding the complicated color in his eyes.


    Su Yu and Wanyan Lei obviously had some sort of consensus, and most of the rebel forces belonged to Wanyan Lei. If Wanyan Lin wanted to use the people she planted in the future, would it bring trouble to Su Yu?


    Just a thought flashed by, and Su Mianyue shook his head to put it aside. He would face the future again. Perhaps Su Yu no longer needed to cooperate with Wanyan Lei at that time.


    "Okay." Putting down the teacup, Su Mianyue nodded and asked, "Is there anything you need my help with?"


    "It would be best if Yue stayed by my side." Wanyan Lin said affectionately.


    Su Mianyue said apologetically with a twinkle in his eyes, "I have something to do. I have to go to the Yan Country capital. I will leave tomorrow. I can reach the capital of the Yan Country in two months at the fastest."


    Although Wanyan Lin did not say when he would take over the country, Su Mianyue was not hard to guess that Wanyan Lin''s plan should be the latest.


    She looked at Su Mianyue with deep eyes and saw that her eyelashes were slightly lowered and a butterfly shadow fell on her lower eyelids. Her skin was slightly more healthy and ruddy than before. Su Mianyue, who was twenty years old, was no longer the young girl and had become a true beauty.


    Unfortunately, such a beauty does not belong to her yet. Although Wanyan Lin wants to completely possess Su Mianyue, she will not force her. Only by respecting Su Mianyue''s choice can her heart be closer to her.


    "Since Yue has something to do, go ahead. I''ll wait for you here. I''ll wait for you to go to the Hengyuan." Wanyan Lin''s voice was brisk, as if he was not angry at su mianyue''s departure, but he showed his determination with incomparable firmness.


    With a slight nod, Su Mianyue said softly, "If the situation changes, take safety as the priority. No matter where you are, I will go to you."


    Su Mianyue did not mention that he was going with Su Yu, and Wanyan Lin did not ask. He only told Su Mianyue to take care of himself and not to break his promise. Su Mianyue agreed.


    After a good night''s sleep, when Su Mianyue woke up the next morning, he found a freshly baked breakfast and a rosewood box beside his bed with a red jade hairpin carved with rose flowers.


    He took it out and played with it, and his beautiful lips quietly rose.


    After seeing the note left in the box, Su Mianyue said angrily, "It''s true that you are a master of love. It''s mysterious to give something. Hmph!"


    When Biwu came in, she heard Su Mianyue snort heavily and thought she was unhappy. She said quickly, "I didn''t mean to stay in bed. It was really miss last night that you insisted on giving me a few sips of osmanthus wine. I still feel dizzy."


    "It''s still early at the end of mao shi. If you''re not feeling well, sleep a little longer. I''ll ask the waiter to prepare you a bowl of hangover soup." Su Mianyue calmly put away the red jade hairpin, directly stuffed it into the bag, and then took the breakfast to sit at the table.


    "No problem, just a little dizzy. Just have a cup of tea." As Biwu spoke, he poured a cup of tea for the night.


    "How many times have I told you that you can''t drink the tea every other night, or you''ll hurt yourself. You should eat something to make your stomach feel better, and then you can have a new pot of tea later." Grabbing the teacup, Su Mianyue pushed the breakfast to the middle and picked up a bun for himself.


    "Miss got up so early that she even bought breakfast." Biwu opened his eyes wide in surprise, only to find that Su Mianyue was still wearing a chinese shirt. He asked quickly, "This breakfast is still warm. Miss just woke up. Who sent it over?"


    Seeing biwu''s sparkling eyes, waiting to hear the gossip, Su Mianyue glared at her and swallowed the bun in his mouth, "If you know you can''t get up this morning, ask the waiter to buy breakfast for you."


    "Miss opened the door for the waiter in her chinese dress?" Biwu exclaimed and persuaded, "Young lady, you are a lady of noble family. How can you be so disrespectful of the law? If it were to be spread, young lady''s reputation would not be needed, and how would you marry in the future... Mmm."


    Before Biwu could finish his sentence, he was stopped by Su Mianyue with a bun. There was still a whimper in his throat, and there was obviously a long list of things to say.


    "You can''t stop eating steamed buns. It''s really noisy." Three or two of them settled a bun. Seeing that biwu had finished the bun and was about to preach, Su Mianyue hurriedly made a stop sign and said quickly, "Baby Biwu, we are jianghu people now. We can also be said to be rich women with small businesses, but we have nothing to do with the famous ladies you mentioned. You''ve been out for so long, and it''s time for your sour thoughts to be thrown into the gutter. If others hear what you say, they''ll probably get into a lot of trouble. Do you want your miss to live in hiding in the future?"


    Shaking her head in response to Su Mianyue''s long string of words, Biwu quickly assured her, "It''s my servant who''s wrong, but I''m also doing my lady a favor. Miss can be as reckless as a heroine, or as a rich businesswoman, but what women should pay attention to, and..."


    "I know what you''re saying, and I pay close attention to it all the time. Today, I get up early and get confused. I''ll remember not to do it again, ok?" Su Mianyue quickly stopped Biwu, otherwise they might not be able to leave the city at noon.


    "Ok." Biwu gestured in unison, and when he was assured, he began to bury himself in his breakfast as if he were eating.


    Speechless, Su Mianyue really did not know whether to urge biwu to learn to be shrewd. Her promise was always just to say it, but Biwu always believed it, and did not know how to turn over the past.


    And seeing the food, Biwu had no thoughts at all. If an enemy came to kill him, Biwu would probably say, "Wait until I finish eating."


    Biwu did not know that Su Mianyue was having a headache over her foodie nature and her confused personality, or else she would have retorted.


    Being able to eat is a blessing, which means that she, Biwu, is a blessed person. Moreover, she was only confused about her own miss, or it was trust, it was tolerance.


    Before leaving the city, Su Mianyue took Biwu to the grocery store and left Aunt Wang with a little money ticket to secretly adopt some orphans and raise those children to be independent, as to what kind of business they should do.


    Aunt Wang originally had two children, but they were both killed. It was natural for him to feel a little distressed when he saw the orphans. There was no reason why he shouldn''t do it now.


    "You have settled down here. It''s time to have a child. Rest assured, your enemies have no time to track you down. When the time is right, you can go back and take revenge." Seeing Mrs. Wang''s excited expression, Su Mianyue softened his heart and said these words.


    "Thank you for your grace, our husband and wife will be loyal to our master for the rest of our lives, and our children will be loyal to our master in the future." Aunt Wang knelt and kowtowed.


    This was the rule of this era. After a man with nothing like the wang family had accepted the master, he was not qualified to have children unless the master allowed him. Aunt Wang thought he would never have a chance to have children in his life.


    Su Mianyue coughed and looked at biwu, who raised his chin proudly.


    Only then did she realize that it was not bad to have a little confusion around her. If Biwu hadn''t reminded her, she wouldn''t have known there was such a rule, which made the wang couple cry so much behind their backs.

 Chapter 173 Eat Less, Save Some Nausea

    On the way to the Yan Country capital, due to Su Yu''s injury, Su Mianyue forcefully asked Su Yu to take a carriage with him, but the speed of the journey was not too slow. After all, it was a day and night journey.


    Although Si Jingjie was in a hurry, one was the injured master and the other was a'' gentle'' benefactor of the Si Family. He could only suppress the urgency in his heart and explore the road with the secret guards every day to make sure everything needed on the road was well arranged so that he could reduce the time as much as possible.


    Si Jingjie used to be one of the most dandy sons of the Si Family, but when he was young, he often pretended to be a poor son and wandered around. He knew everything about the cities of the Si Family and was a living map.


    "It''s been half a month and we can reach Queqi City by tomorrow evening. I''m afraid Jing Jie''s appearance will cause unnecessary trouble." Su Mianyue said with some difficulty. Not sure if Su Yu''s mask could be used by Si Jingjie, he suggested, "Biwu and I both know a little disguising. If jing jie doesn''t mind, Biwu will give you a new look tomorrow. Let''s go again, shall we?"


    Si Jingjie was also worried about this matter, he would at most smear a pot of ashes on his face, not much use, and promised himself, "Then miss Biwu will be in trouble."


    "You''re welcome. We''re all on the same boat. We deserve it." Biwu chuckled, a sly look in his eyes.


    Along the way, Si Jingjie did not know how to offend Biwu. As long as he had the chance, Biwu would definitely give him a hard time. When he saw Biwu smiling at him, Si Jingjie almost said no, but he had to bear with it.


    "Biwu, take everyone to buy something. Tomorrow we''ll go to Queqi City as caravans." Su Mianyue ordered, pretending not to see Si Jingjie''s pleading eyes, to offend her Biwu baby, there was a price to pay.


    Su Yu also saw some clues, but acquiesced to Su Mianyue''s approach. As long as Su Mianyue was happy, he believed that Biwu was a decent person and did not let si jing do outstanding things, which saved him from being anxious every day.


    After biwu and his group left the restaurant in high spirits, Su Mianyue looked at Su Yu and said seriously: "Your injuries are recovering very well. We can stay in Queqi City for two days and then ride a horse to catch up. We can chase back the time we wasted and rescue si junjie as soon as possible, so that we can reassure the rest of the Si Family."


    "Yes." Su Yu agreed. Although it would be dangerous to stay in Queqi City, he could ask for more details.


    "Yu, after this trip to the capital, can you promise to stay calm?" Su Mianyue asked the most concerned question. Every time he mentioned Yan Capital, Su Yu''s eyes were filled with hatred and grief. Su Mianyue couldn''t ignore it.


    Su Yu remained silent. The closer he got to Yan Capital, the more agitated he became. He would never forget the scene before he fled Yan Capital. His most revered father died in the hands of a sycophant minister, his most beloved mother died for herself in order not to drag him down. And those loyal and courageous officials and guards all died under the swords of sycophants in order to open a path for him.


    Closing his eyes, Su Yu tried his best to calm down, but his mind could not help but circle the images that made him miserable. His handsome face was masked by hatred.


    Su Mianyue just looked at Su Yu quietly, and his heart ached with every little expression he could bear. It was only when Su Yu''s fists clenched and his scarlet eyes suddenly opened that Su Mianyue made a move.


    "Yu, vengeance is natural, but only if there is life to avenge it. The more superior one is, the more obsessed he is with the joy of power. The longer he sits in that position, the more painful it is when he falls. I believe that one day Yu will personally kill his enemy and avenge the undead under the nine springs, but Yu will also promise me not to let hatred overtake you." Holding Su Yu''s hands, Su Mianyue spoke softly.


    Seeing that su yu''s expression seemed to have loosened, Su Mianyue stood up and walked up to Su Yu, one hand on his left shoulder, the other holding his thin calloused palm, and said in a low voice: "Yu is not afraid. Even hell with a nose, as long as Yu has confidence and courage, he can get through it. Besides, it''s not all bad memories, and we will not do nothing when we return this time, right?"


    "I''m sorry to worry you." Su Yu realized that his hands were too strong and nearly hurt Su Mianyue when he came to his senses.


    "It''s not you, it''s the greedy people." Su Mianyue shook her head, not caring about the pain. She had been through so much flesh and blood, but it was no worse than the pain in Su Yu''s heart. "Yu, the enemy is in the light, and we are in the dark. It''s much easier to take revenge than those who don''t know who the enemy is. It''s clear that the day is right, not without it. It''s not yet time."


    Su Yu nodded, but did not say a word. He just stood up silently and took the medicinal wine to treat the injuries caused by the fall and rubbed Su Mianyue''s hands.


    Seeing that su yu had finally calmed down, Su Mianyue was relieved. Otherwise, all of them were blinded by hatred. How many could she persuade?


    As long as Su Yu gave the order, all the guards who followed would fight regardless of their lives. There would be a lot of losses, and it was unknown whether Su Yu would be able to escape completely, which was also the main reason why Su Mianyue agreed to come together.


    It was a quiet night. By the next day, Biwu, who had forced Si Jingjie to have breakfast early, took him to the carriage for a facelift. Su Mianyue just gave Si Jingjie a look of'' you beg for your blessings'' and continued to eat breakfast, completely ignoring his silent plea for help.


    "Waiter, prepare more dry food and water." After throwing a silver ingot of ten taels on the table, Su Mianyue said, "Take this and share it with the chefs in the kitchen. Please prepare some more meat for the journey."


    When the waiter heard this, he immediately ran to the kitchen with the silver ingot in his hand. Su Mianyue whispered to Su Yu beside him, "You and Si Jingjie will ride in a carriage in a while. Don''t protest."


    "Why?" Su Yu asked subconsciously, then remembered Biwu''s excited eyes when he was holding the door of si jing jie. He looked helplessly at Su Mianyue and said, "Yue, you can''t be so unkind."


    "Eat less and save yourself some nausea." Su Mianyue kindly suggested.


    Having the waiter prepare so much food just now, one was that the new one was better than the overnight one, and the other was to give Biwu enough time to play a prank. As a good master of virtue, kindness and beauty, Su Mianyue had a good heart.


    When Su Yu heard this, he slowed down the speed of his meal. After only 50 % of his meal, he put down his bowl and chopsticks. Seeing that it was useless to look at su mianyue with silent protest, he could only sigh helplessly.


    But when he got into the carriage, Su Yu understood why Su Mianyue wanted him to eat less.


    "Young master." Si Jingjie grinned and almost burst into tears. His red lips seemed to be eating people.


    Su Yu paused, picked up the bronze mirror that Si Jingjie had thrown on the ground and handed it to him. He closed his eyes and pretended to take a nap. After the carriage left for a while, he said in a low voice, "Practice yourself in the mirror... The way mammy should look, so that no one will find out about her when she enters the city. And your voice, you have to cover it up."


    Si Jingjie had thought that Su Yu might not be able to see through it and would allow him to wash his face. Now he really wanted to die.


    Let him practice in front of the bronze mirror, wouldn''t that add to his own problems? Fortunately, he had eaten so much in the morning. It was a pity that he vomited it out, but it would also be disrespectful in front of the master.


    Si Jingjie reluctantly took the order, but in the carriage behind him, Biwu laughed out loud and even made Si Jingjie vomit blood in anger. He secretly ground his teeth several times and decided that after they were safe, he would avenge them. Otherwise, he was not worthy of being called a man.


    In the carriage behind him, Biwu laughed and covered his stomach. Su Mianyue shook his head in amusement. Biwu was such a child, but he was happier than anyone else.


    However, some words had to be reminded to prevent future disasters.


    "Biwu, let''s forget about the past feud after this time. Don''t target Si Jingjie anymore. He is Yu''s subordinate and the son of the general. What''s the dignity of a man if you play tricks on him like this?" Su Mianyue''s tone was not heavy. He was biased towards his own people.


    With a playful tongue, Biwu replied, "As long as he doesn''t provoke me in the future, I won''t be in trouble with him."


    Speechless, she turned to look out of the window. This pair of little enemies had become enemies. They were afraid that they would have to wait until the next life to get along peacefully.

 Chapter 174 Asking about Mi Xin

    The horse raised all the dust and arrived in Queqi City at the beginning of the declaration. However, it was delayed for nearly an hour because of the strict inspection of the city gate. Seeing that the city gate was about to close, Zhuifeng rushed over and stuffed a heavy bag of money into the guards.


    "Thank you for your hard work, sir. This is a small token of my young master''s appreciation. Please have some tea." Although Zhuifeng was a secret guard, he did not show any coldness when he pretended to be a follower, which was why he was able to follow Su Yu closely.


    "Where did you come from? Don''t you know our rules? Close the city gate before the eleventh hour? This is really making it difficult for my brothers." The officer weighed the money bag and, although satisfied, wanted to knock a little more. It is an accepted secret to make money without violating any principles.


    Zhuifeng understood, and put a hundred taels of silver ticket directly into the hands of the officer, and quickly moved to find an angle, it was difficult to be noticed.


    "Just now, I invited you to have tea. This is what my young master specifically told you to give you. I also asked you to give me a face. Tonight, my young master will be the host and have a glass of wine at the real taste building." Zhuifeng was extremely polite and his voice was very low.


    Only then did the officer smile and quietly put away the money ticket. He carried the silver bag behind him and shook it, "This caravan is just in time for the last hour. Brothers, check carefully. It''s better to close the city gate and go for a drink."


    As for the people waiting in line to enter the city, the officers did not care how they would spend the cold night of march after they could not enter the city.


    Since the other soldiers saw the bag of silver, they immediately began to check the vehicles of Su Mianyue and his group and the identity documents of each person. They looked very serious, but in fact, they were perfunctory.


    The superiors sent them here to track down the si family. They were just teasing them. Only then would the fool come back with all his life after escaping.


    After such a small incident, a group of people entered the city in a grand manner. When they passed by the city gate, Su Yu lifted the curtain of the car and bowed to the officer as a thank you.


    The real taste restaurant is the largest restaurant in magpie city, and its consumption is extremely expensive. Those officials usually receive a little benefit that is not enough to drink a glass of wine inside. Today, someone is the host, so they hurried back to change their casual clothes and went to the real taste restaurant.


    Besides, Su Mianyue and his party booked a small courtyard, and because they had enough manpower, they did not need too much service from the store, but they still had to eat.


    "Zhuifeng and I will deal with them later, and you will have a good rest in the room." Su Yu said this mainly to Su Mianyue, afraid that she would not be idle.


    But there was also a warning to Si Jingjie. Queqi City knew him too many people, and if he was accidentally seen, it would be a big problem.


    "Third young master, don''t worry. The servant will look after him." Biwu, on the other hand, looked at Si Jingjie with a wicked smile and shook his fist, "If he dares to wander around, I will break his legs and beat him into a pig''s head."


    Si Jingjie subconsciously wanted to raise the bar, but he had fought with Biwu a few times, but he really could not take advantage of anything, and a good man does not fight with a woman.


    "Rest assured, young master. Your subordinates know their limits." Si Jingjie bowed his hand and left to hide his anxiety. Magpie city had too many memories and close friends. However, he was not able to go out now and did not know what was going on with those people.


    Although Su Yu understood Si Jingjie''s feelings, he would not let him take risks. After praising Biwu, he whispered to Su Mianyue, "If you really find it boring, you can go with me easily."


    "Forget it." Su Mianyue shook his head, his rare lack of enthusiasm. "Those officers must have come over to give you a good beating without even taking a bath. I don''t want to be stinky from them."


    "That''s good." Su Yu didn''t want Su Mianyue to be in contact with too many men, so that they wouldn''t have three cups of cat urine in their stomachs and be sworn brothers. Su Yu wouldn''t be able to guarantee that he wouldn''t be able to endure the pain of killing.


    After Su Yu left, Su Mianyue took a bath and changed his clothes. He simply took some food to rest. After all, after all, it was such a long journey and the carriage was so boring that Su Mianyue would feel tired.


    Su Yu endured the stench of sweat in the room and asked the officers for a drink. After three rounds of drinking, many people had already shown signs of getting drunk. They had not forgotten to praise the food in the real restaurant and the wine was more delicious.


    Seeing that the fire was almost over, Su Yu got up and went to the window to open the window for air. Zhuifeng, however, painstakingly approached the officer he had met at the city gate and poured him a glass of wine. Then he asked, "I say, brother officer, it''s not the first time our young master has been running a business. I''ve never seen you before when I came here. And Queqi City is a little too strict. It''s really delaying our business people from making money."


    "Of course you haven''t seen me. I was transferred from Huizhou city, but you can''t blame me for being unkind. It''s really that General Si who didn''t know what was going on and wasn''t loyal to the emperor. Otherwise, this Queqi City is still under their Si Family. It''s not someone else''s turn to meddle in government affairs." The officer burped and almost got up from the smoke from Zhuifeng, but he continued to shake his head, "But the man who took over here is really useless. If he can''t catch the si family, he won''t even be able to subdue the si family. He just dares to torment us little soldiers. Every day, he has to go to the city gate to guard them. He wants to capture the si family alive, and he doesn''t take a piss to reflect his own virtue. The si family has the ability to escape from here and escape all the way to the Yan Country. How can they come back to take risks?"


    The officer was a little shaky, and he spoke intermittently. Zhuifeng had to guess and understand a lot of things with his big tongue.


    "Did General Si betray his country? When we came here to do business, the people of Queqi City were full of praise for him." Zhuifeng looked very surprised, shook the officer''s arm, and asked, "But the Si Family are full of loyalty, but I didn''t expect them to have such a heart of disaster, god will take his family."


    If Su Mianyue were here, he would definitely comment on Zhuifeng''s behavior. This guy is good at holding sore feet.


    "��." The officer spat, his eyes misty but disdainful, "It''s not that someone wanted to take military power and put a crime on the si family. They said that the Si Family is not loyal to the royal family, not to mention the people in Queqi City who don''t believe it. It''s just that the entire Yan Country knows about the reputation of the Si Family. How many of them would believe it? Little brother, you businessmen do dirty things to earn money. Can''t you see that?"


    Half of what the officer said was true. It was true that someone wanted to seize military power. Su Yu, who escaped from the Si Family, was known by the present emperor. He did not want to keep those who were unfaithful to him, but he could not openly convict the Si Family of this crime. After all, he had succeeded in usurping the throne. But few people knew the real story.


    Seeing that the officer was really drunk, Zhuifeng sighed with a face, "I didn''t expect this si family to be wronged. Fortunately, they all escaped, which is considered a blessing from heaven."


    "I don''t care." The officer spat again.


    "What''s the meaning of this, big brother? Isn''t it a blessing to be alive?" Zhuifeng asked, which was his most important purpose.


    "The si family was poisoned, and they sent people to take away all the antidotes. Even the pharmacies in the nearby countries have been cleared. The si family can only be the ghost that kills the foreign countries. But it''s their Eldest Childe. Although he can''t avoid death, he can still die in the territory of the Yan Country, which is considered his creation." The officer said with some emotion on his face, obviously sympathetic. "You don''t know. When the eldest son of the court was taken to the capital, he was only breathing a sigh of relief. His limbs were broken. He pitied the general. It was such an encounter. He was lucky to die."

 Chapter 175 Open Meat for Ah Liang

    The information from the gatekeeper, apart from the information about Si Junjie, Su Yu told Si Jingjie. After all, the Si Family''s enemies were not only ji Yunmeng and dong zhuoran, but also the governor of Huizhou city and Tong Jinfu, Queqi City''s current general.


    It was just that rescuing Si Junjie was a top priority right now, and it wasn''t that urgent to deal with Tong Jinfu.


    "Just leave like that, unlike you." Seeing that si Jing Jie went back to his room with a face full of hatred, Su Mianyue signaled Biwu to keep an eye on him from afar so that Si Jingjie would not be muddled by the hatred, and then spoke to Su Yu.


    "What does Yue think I should do?" First, he poured Su Mianyue a cup of tea and handed it over. Then, Su Yu poured himself another cup of tea and asked with a slight smile.


    Su Mianyue rolled his eyes and pressed his fingers, making a crisp sound, "I heard that Tong Jinfu not only amassed a lot of money, but also many beautiful concubines. I''m sure he couldn''t take care of her. It really delayed her short green years."


    "Cough..." Su Yu coughed several times in a row. Although he knew that Su Mianyue was not formal and had visited brothels a lot, it was a little... Inappropriate to say this in front of men, wasn''t it?


    "Yue, don''t say such things in front of other men in the future."


    Pouting, Su Mianyue thought for a moment and then said it out loud, but people who forgot this era paid attention to these things.


    However, Su Mianyue did not deliberately make it difficult for him to pay attention to his words. Instead, after seeing Su Yu''s ears redden slightly, he said jokingly: "Oh, my Yu is so innocent. I blushed before I said anything. I will take you to the moon and wind place one day with my sister''s money. Find a chick to open a meat dish for you. Save me the trouble of holding my wife''s hand when you get married. It will take a girl''s life."


    Su Mianyue blinked and said, "You know." Su Yu really wanted to get up and leave. He was a big man. Was he being teased?


    "Yue!" Su Yu''s face stiffened. Because of the mask, it could only be counted as the public face with a hint of anger.


    Su Mianyue quickly made a stop sign. She pretended to be serious, but looked at Su Yu with a mocking look. She apologized, "Okay, okay, I forgot that you were just weak. I still don''t understand the funny things between men and women, but I''ve married someone, so naturally I don''t need to pay attention to my image like those women who haven''t left the court."


    Su Yu''s face darkened and he said in a deep voice, "I don''t mind."


    "What?" Su Mianyue froze, unable to think straight.


    "I don''t mind if you''ve ever been married, as long as you''re still you." Su Yu spoke again, his tone more serious.


    Ruyue''s eyes blinked and Su Mianyue''s mind went blank. It took him a long time to digest what Su Yu said, but he only took him as a consolation. He subconsciously rejected Su Yu as talking to his beloved woman as a man.


    With a slight smile, Su Mianyue said indifferently, "My sister is so outstanding. What''s the point of marrying someone?"


    Seeing Su Mianyue run away from his feelings, Su Yu was frustrated, thinking that there was a long way to go, and there was still a lot of time to prove his feelings, and before the big picture was decided, Su Yu didn''t want to involve Su Mianyue, so he didn''t say anything more.


    "We leave the next day. You can do whatever you want today and tomorrow." Su Yu agreed with Su Mianyue''s insinuation. Even if he could not solve Tong Jinfu in his spare time, it would be a small punishment to let him lose money and be restless at home.


    With a smile, Su Mianyue crooked his finger and leaned forward, whispering almost face to face with Su Yu, "Let your secret guards handle this kind of thing, or else they will be too bored. I have another matter to discuss with them. Don''t refuse."


    "Okay." Su Yu replied softly, not understanding why the words were so mysterious.


    "I love the local customs of the Yan Country. I''ve heard that there are more beautiful people here than the qing of the river. There should be a lot of elegant places here in Queqi City, right?" Su Mianyue asked with a grin and a sly look in his eyes. Obviously, he had not given up on the idea of having a sex drive with Su Yu.


    Su Yu didn''t think so much, thinking that Su Mianyue just wanted to admire the beauty. Although he didn''t like the fireworks and didn''t want Su Mianyue to go over, he knew Su Mianyue''s temperament. Thinking that he had to act, it was better to have him by his side to avoid being taken advantage of by others.


    Half an hour later, Su Yu and Su Mianyue stood in front of the building full of flowers that the waiter of the real flavor building said. Because it was not official business time yet, a group of girls who had not been turned over were dressed in flowery clothes waiting for the guests at the door.


    Seeing the women smeared with thick rouge powder, Su Yu''s brows furrowed in an undetectable frown as her breasts were half-exposed and listless. He had also been to Whorehouse for necessary reasons, but never had much contact with women. The smell of powder alone made him retreat.


    Seeing the disgust on su yu''s face, Su Mianyue rubbed his nose and almost pulled Su Yu away. However, when he remembered the important task of being a sister, he still stepped into the flower-filled building, and Su Yu naturally followed closely behind.


    Perhaps it was Su Yu''s coldness that made the girls want to welcome the guests, but they were all standing three feet away to avoid being frozen into ice.


    "This young man looks very strange, but is he our first time here?" The madam stood up and waved her handkerchief to put her hand on Su Mianyue''s shoulder. However, Su Yu pulled Su Mianyue away. She was a little chatty, but when she saw the two of them dressed, she knew that they were rich masters, and her smile never fell. "The two princes are here to have fun. Do you want to listen to music, or do you want to see a beautiful woman dance? Just like that, our girls are also the best. The two princes who keep and serve are comfortable."


    Su Mianyue was amused by the old lady and ignored Su Yu''s ugly face behind him. He flicked the sleeves that had been swept by the old lady''s handkerchief, then took out two taels of silver ingots and threw them at him, "The two of us passed by a foreign place doing business. After hearing the waiter of the real taste building introduce the girls here, we wanted to bring my inexplicable younger brother over to see the world. Mother just needs to find some of the best girls to come over, and remember to have a natural beauty that can be carved. You don''t have to let the smell of powder taint you. Don''t blame the young master for not giving you the silver."


    When the old madam heard the word "Silver reward," she immediately sent two girls to the backyard with a smile. It was obvious that the girls who greeted the guests at the door had passed the weather.


    In this line of work, the most favorite was the merchant''s patronage. Not only did she not say much money, but she also did not act like those high officials and noble people. When the old lady was happy, she directly led the way to the two of them. After asking about Su Mianyue''s family background, she took them to Chunhua house and arranged the most expensive private room.


    In a short while, six slim and graceful young girls were introduced. Each of them had her own unique beauty. She took a look at the unmoved Su Yu. Su Mianyue pointed to the girl with the most desolate face and said, "Just leave her. Leave the rest."


    The old madam, who was originally full of joy, almost lost her face when she heard this. Isn''t this torture?


    However, Su Mianyue took out a few silver tickets and put them on the table. He said to the madam, "I''m sorry to trouble you girls to go this way, but what my brother dislikes most is the heavy fragrance. These are the compensation for you."


    She glanced at the silver ticket and saw that each one was worth fifty taels. The old madam immediately put it away with a smile and sent the other girls back first. She secretly pinched the woman who was left behind and warned, "Serve the two masters well, or you will have a good fruit to eat."


    The woman frowned slightly, endured the pain and did not say anything, but her face was a little pale, and her hands trembled slightly.

 Chapter 176 Five Thousand Taels of Silver

    The woman stood still, her eyes slightly lowered, but she did not say a word. It was obvious that she was not mentally prepared to receive the guests.


    Su Mianyue could tell at a glance that this was her first time and could not say whether she felt sympathy or not. He just pointed at the opposite frame and said, "Play a song."


    Only then did the woman raise her head. Her beautiful face was not too outstanding. It was better than her pure and clean temperament, which made it impossible to connect her with a woman with a pair of jade arms and a thousand pillows. Besides, the woman did not wipe her face and powder, and even her simple and elegant clothes only smelled of faint fragrance, with a hint of empty valley and orchid.


    "Why me?" But the woman''s voice was hoarse, ruining the beauty of her appearance.


    Su Mianyue was stunned for a moment, then he saw the determination in his sad and desperate eyes. When he said something bad, he moved quickly and stopped the woman who was about to hit the wall and commit suicide. Only then did he stand up gracefully with a flick of his sleeve and frown slightly.


    "No one can stop a girl from dying, but she doesn''t deserve to die in front of us. We spend money to have fun, not bad luck." Su Mianyue''s tone was not very good. She was not used to seeing people who had the courage to die, but did not think about how to change their fate.


    "Even if I, Su Yingxue, die, I can''t be ruined. Please don''t force me." As the woman spoke, she knelt down to su mianyue and said in a trembling voice, "Please show the snow to the young master and leave. Ying xue should return to her mother and find a woman with good voice and appearance for the young master."


    "This young man has fallen for you. How are you going to stay?" Su Mianyue looked down at Su Yingxue and wondered why he didn''t bring a folding fan with him. Otherwise, it would have been romantic to gently lift her chin at this moment.


    "I, su yingxue, am a lady of good family, and my fiance is a young hero, so why should I be framed by a traitor? Yingxue is a woman. Although she can''t overturn the case for her fiance''s family, she can''t ruin the reputation of the Si Family. I just wish I could live to see them being wronged. It''s really unfair!" Su Yingxue''s eyes turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. She choked and said, "Ying xue shouldn''t have knelt down like this. She broke the name of the Si Family. But ying xue really didn''t want to let the adulterer get away with it. Her fiance and her family ran away, and she asked her son to make sure that ying xue was innocent."


    The more su yingxue spoke, the more hoarse her voice became. Su Mianyue guessed that she had damaged her vocal cords so that she could not come out to receive guests, but why did she come out today?


    And the Si Family... Looked at su yu and saw him frowning and shaking his head slightly to express his ignorance. Su Mianyue could not help but raise his eyebrows, not daring to fully believe Su Yingxue''s identity.


    They had just arrived in Queqi City, and when they came back to Whorehouse on a whim, they met an'' one of their own''. Wouldn''t that be too coincidental? If only she and Su Yu knew about the plan to visit Whorehouse, Su Mianyue would have suspected it was a long and painstaking plan.


    Of course, the waiter could guess their whereabouts, but there was only one cup of tea before and after. It was not easy to make so many chess pieces. After all, it was impossible for them to choose who to stay and serve among the girls. Su Mianyue believed in five points.


    Su Mianyue was about to ask when he heard a bang. The door was kicked open and a man with a face full of flesh and clothes walked in, followed by two men dressed as servants. It was obvious that he had some status.


    "Cheap hoof, I spent so much money to buy you for a night, and you refused to live or die, so you stuck it on me when you met a pretty boy. Do you really think I am a face to face?" The well-dressed man cast a lascivious glance at Su Yingxue and gave the servant behind him a look.


    The servant immediately threw a small bag of silver at Su Mianyue''s feet and said arrogantly, "Our master is the third uncle of general tong''s eldest uncle and the second wife of general tong''s eldest uncle. If you are sensible, take the silver and leave. Otherwise, don''t blame our master for being rude."


    Su Mianyue was amused. Did this man say such a long string of words just to show that the man in chinese clothes and Tong Jinfu have an irreconcilable relationship?


    Su Yingxue was sitting on the ground with nothing but despair in his eyes, like a man waiting for death.


    Su Mianyue did not look at su yingxue, but angrily took out a money bag from his waist, at least three times the size of the one at his feet, and threw it effortlessly on the man in chinese clothes. He staggered and said disdainfully: "Don''t use chicken feathers as your arrows. Although I''m only a merchant, I haven''t eaten any bones in the shopping mall for so many years. I have my backing, but I''m not qualified to listen to you. As for the money, the young master does not lack it at all. We should give it to you as a reward so as not to be so stingy in the future and not afraid to embarrass your relatives who have told you a lot before."


    The well-dressed man and his men were stunned. They didn''t even feel pain when the silver bag fell on their feet. They just stared at Su Mianyue, who was speaking in a wild tone.


    "What are you looking at? Then you gouged your dog''s eyes!" Su Mianyue waved his hand and a copper coin flew past the man''s ear. He cut off a strand of hair and was so scared that he turned around and ran away.


    Watching Su Mianyue lose his temper, Su Yu gestured in the dark. Since someone was following the man in the suit, they could not help but be careful.


    Su Yingxue had regained his senses and thanked Su Mianyue in a hurry. "Thank you for saving me, but this wu dazhuang is the lackey beside that dog official Tong Jinfu. He usually does all kinds of evil. If he offends him, he will not get any good results."


    She glanced at Su Yingxue faintly. The woman with her surname was obviously very weak, but she had a clear heart of good and evil, especially the eyes that were infected by hatred but did not contain dirty color. Su Mianyue believed her words twice.


    "Ask someone to find the old lady, and I will redeem you." Su Mianyue opened his mouth simply. He wanted to go to a brothel and tease the virgin su yu, but he didn''t expect to cause such trouble.


    Of course, Su Mianyue didn''t make the decision himself, but asked Su Yu with his eyes.


    "Young master..." Su Yingxue said happily and worriedly. She wanted to get away from the bitter sea but did not want to involve Su Mianyue. After all, she was sold here and had something to do with Tong Jinfu. After he destroyed the Si Family, even her unfinished wife, the Si Family, did not let go and used her to humiliate him.


    "I''ll let you go. I have to clean up the mess. I don''t know how much more money I''ll spend later." Su Mianyue''s tone was a little displeased, and the most annoying thing was the way women were grinding.


    Su Yingxue did not dare to hesitate any longer. After all, he had a greater desire to live. He hurriedly went to the door and summoned a maid to deliver a letter to the madam.


    In fact, there was no need to deliver the letter. The old lady also got the news and rushed over. As soon as she saw Su Mianyue, she clapped her legs and shouted, "Oh my god of wealth, how could you do something to old master wu? That''s..."


    "A thousand taels, for your mental damage." A stack of silver tickets was slapped on the table. Su Mianyue succeeded in cutting off the madam''s words and said with an unfriendly look, "Since mother is in this business, there must be a big backer behind her. Even general tong can''t move easily. In a word, Miss Su is worth a lot. I will redeem her today. After all these years, I have not been so angry. Even a lowly brat would dare to challenge me, as if there was no yamen behind anyone. Hmph."


    Su Mianyue said angrily, slapping the teacup on the table. The teacup was smashed to pieces, but his hand was not hurt at all.


    The madam narrowed her eyes and saw that Su Mianyue was a master. She changed her mind and said, "Five thousand taels of silver and goods."

 Chapter 177 Narcissistic Su Mianyue

    Su Mianyue curled her lips and smiled coldly. The old lady would sit down and raise the price. Although she had never asked, she could also guess that su yingxue would come here without spending a single copper.


    However, she would not be foolish enough to provoke the locals, so she threw out five thousand taels of silver tickets and put them on the table.


    The old madam made five thousand taels for nothing, but she didn''t think of anything else. She quickly got someone to take Su Yingxue''s contract of sale. Su Mianyue took it and called for them to leave, but she didn''t know they had just left. When she saw the old madam sighing, she raised her hand to touch the cold sweat on her forehead, and said in a low voice: "I finally sent this god of plague away and made a profit, but I don''t know which family these two young men came from, and even Tong Jinfu of Queqi City dares to offend them."


    Su Mianyue was arranged to live in the real taste building, but it was a superior room on the front floor. Su Mianyue and Su Yu went straight to General''s Mansion, under surveillance. After a while, Tong Jinfu.


    Because Su Yu had already ordered someone to forge the posts of important officials in Capital City, Tong Jinfu wanted to personally receive them. After learning that they were actually cousins of cabinet ministers, he immediately changed his attitude, spoke with compliments, and even hinted that the two of them did not take Su Yingxue away. After all, that was an unknown and dirty person.


    Su Mianyue had always been used to the image of a playboy, so he changed the subject unhappily. He placed the teacup on the table and frowned, "This is our brother''s first time running a business. He has just taken a trip from the Tianlan to find a suitable birthday gift for his uncle. May I ask general tong for advice?"


    As soon as Tong Jinfu heard this, there was no reason why he didn''t understand it. He immediately ordered people to go to the storeroom and bring out a pile of good things.


    "They all look good." Su mianyue said with an expressionless face, secretly scolding Tong Jinfu for being greedy. She had only been in Queqi City for a long time and could collect so many treasures.


    Although Tong Jinfu''s flesh ached, he still said with a fawning face, "Since your subordinate is new here, he has nothing to offer. These rights are for the two young masters to play with. Please don''t despise them."


    After that, someone handed over a brocade box. Tong Jinfu opened it for Su Mianyue and Su Yu to take a look at. Then he respectfully sent it over and whispered, "This is a small token of your kindness. Please pass it on to the boss of the pavilion. If you can say something nice for him, he will be very grateful."


    Tong Jinfu was a martial artist and had not ascended the throne for many years. Although he was ordered to take over Queqi City, he did not want to stay at the border for long. He just wanted to get some money and left.


    Su Mianyue glanced at them lightly and threw the brocade box into the jewelry boxes without any hesitation. He stood up and said, "General tong is indeed a good and honest official. Queqi City is on the border. The trade is the richest, but there are no fish and meat villagers. When we return to the capital, our brother will report to uncle and let him say a few nice words."


    Tong Jinfu hurriedly got up to see the guests off and began to fantasize about the bright future of being an official in Imperial Capital. He also ordered his servants to send the things to the inn and asked Su Mianyue when to leave, so that they could practice it. Su Mianyue refused him mercilessly.


    As for Su Yu, because he rarely spoke when he came in, Tong Jinfu ignored him and subconsciously thought that Su Mianyue was the one who could take charge.


    After returning to the inn, Su Mianyue changed back into her daughter''s clothes and immediately began to count the loot at Tong Jinfu''s side. Su Yu just looked at her with a smile and let Su Mianyue play with her.


    "The old rule is that this belongs to me and the rest to you." Su Mianyue picked up the brocade box, but did not count the money. Instead, he picked up a pearl about the size of a baby''s fist and played with it.


    There were nine east pearls under the box, which were much more valuable than a silver ticket.


    Su Yu did not argue, but ordered someone to take it away and dispose of it. Then he asked, "You seem to believe that Su Yingxue?"


    Putting dongzhu down, Su Mianyue looked up at Su Yu and said seriously, "Remember, the more beautiful a woman is, the more she lies."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yu raised his eyebrows.


    Bring the money ticket, Su Mianyue spread it out on the table, and saw that each one was a thousand taels of silver ticket, the total amount of about 100,000 taels, so he took out half of it and pushed it in front of Su Yu, and said with a low smile, "I wanted to find you a girl to play with, but I didn''t want to find a trouble to come back, this amount of money to scare you."


    Su Mianyue was not embarrassed at all by the fact that his generosity was easy to get.


    Seeing su yu''s face sinking slightly, Su Mianyue cleared his throat, put away half of his remaining self, and said in a low voice: "Maybe it''s a woman''s intuition that she''s not lying, but we''re special people, so we should be more careful. Is there anything wrong with Su Yingxue? If she eats next to her, she''ll see who she really is."


    Su Yu did not say anything. He silently collected the money and suddenly asked, "What about you? Will you lie to me?"


    "A white lie, it should be." Su Mianyue spoke half-truthfully, but the smile was too teasing to tell the truth.


    "Even if it hurts, I hope you''ll be real to me." Su Yu said this and got up to leave.


    Looking at Su Yu''s thin back, Su Mianyue softened and joked, "Yu, you''re so handsome."


    Su Yu froze, turned to look at Su Mianyue, thinking that she was finally impressed by her appearance, and the corners of her mouth curved.


    Ever since entering the Yan Country territory, Su Yu had been wearing a human skin mask. His ordinary appearance was warm because of his warmth, and his whole body was warm. When Su Mianyue unconsciously sketched out the true face of Su Yu, how moving would that smile be?


    Sensing that he had lost his composure, Su Mianyue immediately slapped the table and laughed. He held the brocade box in both hands and said, "Look, this is a white lie. Yu is very useful, haha."


    Su Yu narrowed his eyes and said, "Yue is the most beautiful woman in the world."


    The laughter stopped abruptly. Su Mianyue had a feeling of being shot in the knee, guessing whether Su Yu was genuinely praising her or returning her with a white lie.


    "Thanks for the compliment. I''ve always known that I''m beautiful. Besides not being able to compare myself to silver, I''m just a flower that everyone loves." Su Mianyue boasted without blushing at all.


    Accustomed to Su Mianyue''s narcissism, Su Yu said nothing more and stepped away. As he walked out of the door, he heard Su Mianyue say, "Let Jing Jie take a look in the dark first. At least make sure that Su Yingxue is original, and then decide whether to stay in school for inspection."


    Su Yu had never heard of the words on probation, but also guessed the meaning of it. Before closing the door, he nodded to su mianyue.


    Su Mianyue, who was still holding the brocade box, held his chin with one hand and unconsciously tapped his chin with his fingers, "Why do you feel like you have a tendency to develop like a mother? What can Yu do on her own? I have to keep my mouth shut."


    Shaking his head, Su Mianyue stopped thinking about it and carried the brocade box excitedly to find biwu. What that guy liked most was round things like pearls and east pearls. Today, he had to make her jealous.


    "Biwu baby, come out, come out, see what good things your miss has got." When Su Mianyue was excited, he thought of the inn as his own home and shouted out loud. Fortunately, they were alone in the courtyard and guarded by secret guards. Otherwise, she might really attract suspicion because of her loud voice.


    On Wanyan Lin''s side, although he was really in nanyu, waiting for Su Mianyue was only part of the reason. He was also waiting for another group of people to come.


    Wanyan Lin''s face darkened as he looked at the latest information from the Hengyuan in the private room of the gold gambling house.

 Chapter 178 Miss, You Are Both Lacking

    The steward quickly lowered his head and shrank subconsciously. He was really afraid of the master''s angry appearance.


    However, Wanyan Lin''s cold air was only released for a moment, and he began to laugh softly. If he did not look into his eyes, the laughter would be as pleasant as a spring breeze, but the steward still trembled as he listened.


    "Fourth indeed has some tricks, which makes it more interesting." Wanyan Lin curled his lips and said to himself, bending his fingers to the table, "Slow down the movements over there. After everything on fourth''s side stabilizes, we''ll make some moves."


    Although the steward was puzzled, he did not dare to say anything at this time and hurriedly accepted the order.


    "Yue, you promised to be my right hand, but you can''t be by my side at this time. Do you know how much your choice hurts me?" Stroking his right hand, Wanyan Lin smiled and whispered, but it was hard to see his sincerity.


    Although Su Mianyue promised to accompany su yu to Yan Capital, she did not ignore Wanyan Lin. When she learned about the situation at the Hengyuan, she couldn''t help but worry about Wanyan Lin. But for Wanyan Lin''s safety, no one sent him the news. She believed that yan lin would know the news sooner.


    Although Su Mianyue hid his emotions very well, Su Yu and Biwu could still see the clues, and Su Yu also guessed the reason for one or two, but only as if he did not know that everyone''s rapid journey could distract Su Mianyue''s attention.


    "But miss is not feeling well?" During the break, Biwu asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing." Su Mianyue smiled, not wanting Biwu to be disturbed by these things, so he changed the subject and said, "There are two days to arrive at the Yan Country capital. Is Biwu afraid?"


    "With a lady around, Biwu is not afraid." Patting his shoulder, Biwu said, "Biwu said he wanted to protect miss, and he is confident of this ability, so miss must not send Biwu away."


    "You have a lot on your mind. It''s weird to have such a sweet baby beside you and be willing to chase you away. But you''ve been traveling a lot lately, and if baby Biwu can give up his life to get what he wants, that''s the real antidote." Su Mianyue said, glancing at biwu''s chest.


    "Miss is not a proper person. We have to change this problem." Biwu stood up with a blush on his face. Although he had been teased by Su Mianyue countless times in the past few years and was slightly immune, he was still very shy, especially since the people here were all masters. How could he see them if he heard them?


    "I mean, I want you to give me a shoulder massage to loosen my muscles." Su Mianyue opened his mouth in feigned surprise and pointed at Biwu, "Why is your little girl''s mind so impure? Don''t you think I''m going to..."


    "Miss!" Biwu rushed over and covered Su Mianyue''s mouth with his hand. He said in a low voice, "Good miss, please forgive me. I will press it for you. I will not be lazy."


    Nodding his head in satisfaction, Su Mianyue sat cross-legged and patted his shoulder, "You must grasp the strength well, or else you will be deducted."


    "As expected, the richer the person, the more stingy he is. Along the way, miss has not lost much money, and she still misses the three of us." Biwu mumbled, but the movements of his men were extremely gentle.


    "Grasshoppers are meat no matter how small they are." Su Mianyue sighed and looked up to feel the gentle breeze in the night sky. She was wondering when things would end here. When she saw Su Yu leave yano safely, she rushed back to Nanyu Town to meet Wanyan Lin.


    Not far away, Su Yu had just finished talking to Si Jingjie when he turned around and saw Su Mianyue and Biwu bickering. The corners of his lips could not help but curl up into a gentle smile. Fortunately, he was facing his subordinates behind his back, otherwise it would make people feel that their young master had a stroke.


    Beside a small bonfire, Su Yingxue, who had been punctured, was sleeping. It was not hard to tell from her slightly furrowed brows that Su Yingxue was very uncomfortable at the moment, as if he was trying to break free of something, but he was powerless.


    The night passed without a word. The next morning, after everyone had finished their breakfast, the group was about to leave when a young girl blocked their way.


    "Are you going to Yan Capital?" The young girl was dressed as a beggar, but her white and red skin, and the beggar''s clothes that did not give off a bad smell, all proved that she was not a real beggar.


    In particular, the young girl''s big eyes and proud manner showed that her background was not ordinary.


    "Yes." Seeing that su yu and the others were unwilling to answer, Su Mianyue could only nod back and look at the beggar with interest.


    "I order you to give me a horse and pay you back when you return to Yan Capital." The young girl said defiantly, with an air of honor for all of you. Su Mianyue was amused, but she was unhappy.


    Is this a begging attitude?


    "Girl, you''re in the way." Su Mianyue was wearing a small smile, and because she didn''t want to wear a mask, she wore a hoodie. It was hard to see what she looked like, but her exquisite figure was still eye-catching.


    "What do you mean?" The girl was a little confused. She had given the other party a chance, but the other party didn''t know how to cherish it.


    Meeting the girl''s incomprehensible eyes, Su Mianyue whipped his horse and rode a few steps forward. Looking down at the girl from above, he said in a gentle but somewhat amusing tone, "Girl, although we all have mounts, we must not be poor people, but we are not necessarily kind-hearted people. Girl, a teenage girl, aren''t you afraid that we''ll take you away and sell you to that kind of place?"


    Leaning forward slightly, Su Mianyue wanted to take a closer look at the young girl''s demeanor and realized that this little girl seemed a little lacking, otherwise how could she have done such a foolish act?


    "Do you know who I am?" The young girl gritted her teeth and looked at Su Mianyue with annoyance in her eyes, but the tip of her ears could not help burning. She understood the meaning of that place, but she was not stupid and honest.


    "Aren''t you just a beggar?" Su Mianyue asked with a smile, but he was quite interested in talking to the girl.


    "I am..." The words that came to her mouth were swallowed back. The girl looked at Su Mianyue awkwardly. After a long time of hesitation, she still chose to accept her identity. She lowered her attitude and said to Su Mianyue, "As long as you escort me safely to Yan Capital, my father can give you whatever reward you want."


    "Little girl, you can slip your tongue when you talk big. Do you think you are a princess? What if I want a high official position?" Su Mianyue smiled gently, but his eyes were thinking about the identity of the girl.


    "I..." The young girl said only one word and immediately swallowed the end of her sentence. She thought that she had been on the road for several days without eating anything. If she could not ask for help, she might die in the wilderness. She said hurriedly, "If you take me back, my father will definitely give you a lot of money. No one would think that money is too hot, right?"


    Pulling the reins, Su Mianyue smiled playfully and said in a low voice, "What you said sounds good, but without a token, how can I believe that what you said is true?"


    The girl pursed her lips and looked at Su Mianyue for a while, but she still didn''t change her mind. She rubbed her toes against the ground with embarrassment. Su Mianyue''s sharp eyes found that the embroidered shoes were made of silk and could not be bought on the market. It was obvious that the girl''s identity was not ordinary, and she had an idea in her heart.


    "I can help you with your work, as long as you can take me back to beijing." The young girl hesitated for a long time and finally came up with such a solution, although she would not do anything.


    Su Mianyue looked back at Su Yu and saw that there was a chill in his eyes. He nodded and said, "Yes, but we don''t know you very well. If you steal the horse and leave, it will be a big loss, so you can only ride with her."


    Looking at biwu, the young girl had the intention to refuse, but in the end, she nodded and agreed. It was only about two days'' journey, so she gritted her teeth and endured.

 Chapter 179 Three Thousand Weak Waters, Willing to Take A Ladle to Drink

    Although there was one more person in the group, it did not slow down Su Mianyue and his group. When night fell, they stopped at the last mountain temple in Yan Capital.


    Of course, there were other people from the past who stayed here at night, and everyone had a tacit understanding not to disturb each other, but also secretly on guard.


    The guards dressed as guards were preparing dinner, while Biwu personally prepared some tonics for Su Mianyue and Su Yu, not others.


    "Let me help you. We agreed to do something to cover the cost." The girl who claimed to be Nan squatted beside Biwu and pointed at him with a dull finger.


    "No need." Biwu''s face was cold. Although she had been in contact with Nan the most, she did not like that Nan would not do anything to mess things up and turned around with a look of grievance.


    During the lunch, Nan volunteered to help. Either the pot was turned over or the bowl was broken. Everyone could only let her eat for nothing, but they didn''t leave her behind.


    Nan snorted and turned to sit on Su Yingxue''s makeshift blanket with a discontented face, mumbling something.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue and Su Yu were talking in an open space about 200 meters away from the temple to avoid being overheard.


    "The group of people in the temple are not ordinary people. That man and woman are even more murderous. Be careful tonight." Su Yu spoke with a serious tone.


    Although there were many of them, if those people joined hands, they would have a hard time dealing with them.


    Su Mianyue naturally paid attention to it and nodded, "I think it''s better not to provoke that man and woman''s eyes, which show hatred from time to time. But those people who are near the statue are always paying attention to them. They should be coming for them. If necessary, we should just take care of ourselves and not get involved."


    It was not Su Mianyue''s cold blood, but the man and woman who seemed to be on the weak side, but who exactly were they? If the rescue was to help, wouldn''t it be an apology?


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was not being very kind, Su Yu''s lips were slightly raised. He was afraid that Su Mianyue would rush up to help regardless of everything, so he would come out and talk to her.


    It was just that under the moonlight, Su Mianyue, even with a faint expression, had a charm that Su Yu could not look away from.


    His eyes were fixed on Su Mianyue''s figure. Su Yu did not speak for a long time, and Su Mianyue did not notice that he was thinking about something.


    After standing for a long time, Su Mianyue frowned when he heard Biwu calling them back for dinner, "Yu, we''re going to Yan Capital tomorrow. Are you sure you can calm down and not let yourself take risks?"


    "With Yue watching over me, am I willing to risk my life?" Su Yu chuckled and asked. His heavy heart was relieved by su mianyue''s concern, but he needed too much self-control to control himself from rushing into the palace to kill the two thieves.


    "You think I''m the housekeeper." After glaring at Su Yu, Su Mianyue also breathed a sigh of relief. What she feared most was that Su Yu could not control her emotions for a moment.


    "If Yue is willing, I''ll let you take care of it for the rest of your life." Su Yu leaned over slightly and spoke in a low and seductive tone.


    The heat brushed against his face, and Su Mianyue panicked. He quickly turned around and walked towards the temple. He did not forget to feign anger and say, "It''s really a young man. He doesn''t even understand the reason why you can''t talk nonsense. Be careful that your future wife is in a hurry with you."


    Just marry you.


    Su Yu said a word in his heart, then went up to catch up with Su Mianyue, and said with some flattery, "Yue''s words prove that I have grown up and am a man, right?"


    "Hehe." With a fake smile and looking at the light in Su Yu''s eyes, Su Mianyue put aside the panic and thought that Su Yu was deliberately playing with her to distract his emotions, "Yu, I haven''t seen you for three years. I don''t know how much your kung fu has improved, but your verbal skills have improved. You''re becoming more and more flirtatious. I don''t know how many girls will be excited by you and be willing to marry each other, right?"


    Su Mianyue looked sideways at Su Yu with an expression of how much peach blossom debt had been quickly incurred.


    "Three thousand weak waters, I would like to take a ladle to drink." Su Yu said meaningfully, his eyes darkening a little as he looked at Su Mianyue, hoping that Su Mianyue would understand what he meant.


    Su Mianyue''s heart shuddered, not knowing whether it was because of su yu''s eyes or because of his words that did not fit the minds of men in this era, but he was speechless for a moment.


    When she fled the palace, Mu Tinng had no love for''Su Mianyue'', and because he had too many women, Su Mianyue was too lazy to compete for favor. She could not accept that her man had so many women and felt dirty sleeping together.


    With Wanyan Lin, there was a hazy feeling, but there was no promise. But Su Mianyue knew that Wanyan Lin chose the road to the emperor, destined that he would not only keep a woman.


    With his eyes slightly lowered, Su Mianyue had been avoiding these reality, and even thought that if one day he really fell in love with Wanyan Lin, after he wanted to marry another woman, she would leave gracefully.


    Since jun is Wuqing, my concubine will rest.


    However, su yu''s words made Su Mianyue realize that in any era, there were men who were as affectionate as one, but it was only legal for ancient men to have three wives and four concubines, while modern men only cared about cheating outside.


    Hugging her arms, Su Mianyue''s eyes were momentarily confused. In this age of male superiority and female inferiority, could she protect a love and marriage that only belonged to her?


    Su Mianyue quietly stayed by her side, and Su Yu was not relieved to see that she was full of sadness. It was the most powerful thing for Su Mianyue to see that Wanyan Lin was not a good person. But Su Yu also disdained to smear Wanyan Lin at this time, especially when there were no real women around Su Yu.


    Su Mianyue didn''t know what to eat at dinner, and Su Yu didn''t eat much because Su Mianyue wasn''t in a good mood. After the guards took care of everything, everyone took an early rest. Su Mianyue and Biwu slept in the innermost corner, Su Yingxue was outside of the Biwu, and after a salute was placed in the outermost corner, in the middle, It was Su Yu''s makeshift bed.


    It seemed that everyone was asleep, but the habits of the dark guard, even if there was no verbal communication, would be ready to watch the night. Everyone took turns to rest to ensure that they were energetic on the road, and naturally took turns to protect the safety of the master.


    In the middle of the night, an owl called from outside the temple, but it did not wake the rest of the people.


    More than a dozen people who were resting near the statue opened their eyes in unison. In the darkness, they made a gesture, lit up their swords and walked towards a man and a woman with light steps.


    But the children of a line of people wanted to shush at this time, so they rubbed their eyes and tried to wake the adults up. When they saw these men holding swords, they were so scared that they cried out. The cries of the children reverberated in the temple, adding a bit of sadness.


    One of them raised his weapon and was about to cut down on the child who had ruined them, while the others charged straight at the man and woman.


    Just as the long sword was about to strike the child, the man in the corner took out a handful of silver ingots and flew out, hitting the wrist of the man who was about to kill the child.


    "Since it''s for our brother and sister, let these innocent people go." The man jumped up, and the girl beside him stood up with a cold face, showing a pair of willow blades.


    "Kill." A dozen or so people attacked a man and a woman in half a circle at the order of the leader, and those who did not have time to dodge in the places they passed were randomly cut and wounded. It was their fate not to die.


    After making such a big noise, Su Mianyue and the others naturally got up. Seeing an innocent person injured, Su Mianyue''s eyes froze. Before she could move, a green figure rushed out.


    "You innocent bastards, I will send you to the palace of hell to atone for your sins." Biwu shouted and drew his sword.

 Chapter 180 Society Is Very Simple And Complicated

    Biwu''s participation undoubtedly gave the man and woman a chance to buffer. While the three of them counterattacked, they mainly saved those innocent people.


    Su Mianyue and Su Yu had already stood together, and with the skills of a dozen or so people, they did not need to fight in person, and even the hidden ability of the guards could quickly destroy these people.


    "These people look like killers from all over the world." Su Mianyue frowned. This inhumane method of killing innocent people was definitely not an orthodox bodyguard.


    Su Yu nodded and motioned for the guards to come forward to help, but he only asked them to protect them so as not to let those people hurt the innocent. The spirited Biwu killed the enemy there, so naturally, no one else needed to show his true skills.


    The two of them stopped talking. Su Mianyue glanced at Su Yingxue and Nan from the corner of his eyes and saw them squatting down beside the luggage. Su Yingxue, to be exact, was trying to protect the luggage, while Nan was hiding behind Su Yingxue. Both of them looked a little pale. Su Yingxue struggled to look at the situation in front of her, while Nan closed her eyes tightly and did not shout out, which was her greatest self-control.


    Su Yu''s eyes also swept over, and there was a complicated look in his eyes for a moment. Su Mianyue noticed that his eyes were on Nan, so it should be recognized.


    This Nan is only fifteen or sixteen years old, it can''t be...


    Just as Su Mianyue''s thoughts drifted away, a low cry from Biwu came into his ear, and the sounds of swords and swords fighting disappeared without a trace.


    "With your skills, you still want to go out and do the business of killing and stealing goods. You should die early and live early." Biwu shouted, raising his sword to chop off a man''s head.


    "I don''t know which sect the heroine is from. Our Seven Kill Pavilion has always liked to make friends. If the heroine is lenient today, she will be rewarded in the future." The man hurriedly leaned over, evaded Biwu''s long sword, and spoke well.


    Biwu wouldn''t do that. Would she be the one who needed that little money?


    With a sharp look in his eyes, Biwu turned his sword and cut off the man''s bun. He said coldly, "Seven Kill Pavilion, it''s not a good gang to listen to. A person like you is qualified to ask my teacher? It''s humiliating to let you hear it."


    Biwu was about to take the man''s life, but Su Mianyue said softly, "Stop."


    "Miss." Biwu looked at Su Mianyue confusedly. Didn''t they just deal with these scum when they went out for training?


    "How these people should be executed is their business, not yours." Su Mianyue''s voice was low. After Su Yu heard the name of the Seven Kill Pavilion, Su Mianyue stopped Biwu in case she solved it all in one breath.


    Hearing this, Biwu reluctantly kicked the man, and the long sword wiped two bloodstains on him before putting the sword back into its scabbard to return to Su Mianyue.


    "Thank you so much for your help, Wu Yuqing. I will repay you every day." The man opened his mouth to announce his home and saluted in the direction of Su Mianyue and Su Yu. He was a well-mannered man. Then he looked at the Seven Kill Pavilion and said coldly, "The Seven Kill Pavilion only asks about gold and silver. It never asks if it should be killed. These cold-blooded killers are worse than livestock. What''s the use of keeping them?"


    Wu Yuqing''s voice was cold, but there was a tinge of military solemnity in it. Su Yu narrowed his eyes but did not speak. He just signaled for his men to withdraw.


    Only two of the Seven Kill Pavilion''s men were still alive, one with a broken leg and the other with a broken sternum from Biwu''s kick. Wu Yuqing and Wu Yuqing could handle it.


    After killing the two quickly, Wu Yuqing and the young girl carefully checked whether they had survived or not. They also took away their tokens and silver and put them in their own bags.


    Seeing the movements of the two of them, they knew that this kind of thing was often done, and Su Mianyue had some appreciation for the young girl, and there was no fear of touching the dead person, and what caught Su Mianyue''s attention most was the wound on the young girl''s neck. It seemed that she had not been treated in time and might fall ill. It might affect his voice in the future.


    "Biwu, send the wound medicine to that girl." Su Mianyue was not a kind-hearted person, but she felt that this young girl was more worthy of respect than those weak women who were willing to submit to adversity, so she was willing to help one or two.


    Biwu obeyed immediately and handed the young girl a bottle of aphrodisiac. Seeing that there was a rejection in the young girl''s eyes, she stuffed the medicine directly into her hand and said: My lady saw that your injury was not treated properly, so she was kind enough to send you the medicine. If you refuse, you''ll look pretentious. It''s better for a girl to have fewer scars."


    Biwu then turned and left without giving the girl a chance to thank him.


    Over there, Wu Yuqing was paying a few people for their injuries and giving them money to treat them, but the medicine on his hand was not good enough to stop the bleeding.


    Seeing this, the girl wanted to give him the medicine for the golden sore. Wu Yuqing looked at it and whispered, "Since it was given to you by a noble man, then stay."


    This small bottle of medicine was not enough to be distributed to the injured, not to mention that the bottle looked very valuable, and the medicine in it was not ordinary, perhaps it could save the injury on her sister''s neck.


    The girl insisted on passing the medicine to Wu Yuqing, probably because she felt that those people needed it more.


    "Little sister, it''s not convenient for us to go to the pharmacy to prescribe medicine, and their injuries are not serious. I''ve already given them money as compensation, and I''ve also given them hemostatic. Tomorrow they will go to the city to find a doctor to treat their injuries." Wu yuqing held the young girl''s hand and held the bottle in her palm.


    People are always selfish. It is more important to be family when it is not life or death, not to mention that his analysis is correct.


    The young girl''s eyes reddened and she hesitated for a while before nodding.


    Holding the girl''s hand, Wu Yuqing walked over to Su Mianyue and the others, "Thank you for your help just now. I shouldn''t have asked for anything else, but these Seven Kill Pavilion corpses need to be buried. Can you help me again next time?"


    Su Yu waved his hand. The subordinates were quick to do things. Wu Yuqing didn''t know who to snatch the work from when he wanted to do it together, but he knew that Su Mianyue and his men were not simple. This method of dealing with corpses was obvious at first glance. Even he couldn''t clean them up so cleanly.


    Wu Yuqing looked at Su Yu with a complicated expression, but saw Su Yu make a gesture of invitation. Wu yuqing girl nodded her head, indicating that she would stay in the temple, and she would go out with su yu.


    "It''s all right. Everyone should rest early. We have to continue our journey tomorrow." Su Mianyue said with a light smile, and his soft voice instantly soothed everyone''s hearts. Even the child who was hiding in his mother''s arms and crying was much quieter.


    Biwu ordered Biwu to bring some pastries to the crying child, and Su Mianyue sat on the ground. When Su Yu came back, she looked up and nodded gratefully at the young girl. Su Mianyue smiled and responded. She only did what she could and gave the girl a bottle of medicine, which made her grateful.


    When Biwu came back, he put Su Mianyue back on the floor and whispered to her, "Just now when I went to deliver the pastries, I heard people say that we have good medicine in our hands, but they didn''t give it to them. Although they were innocent and suffering, Wu Yuqing gave them medicine and gave them the extra money as compensation. We were the ones who were implicated. But because there were so many people with good martial arts, not only did no one get hurt, but they also saved their lives. These people just don''t know how to be grateful. They actually said such things. If I had known, I wouldn''t have protected them so much and let them suffer more."


    Seeing that biwu was a little unhappy, he pinched Biwu''s face. Su Mianyue chuckled and said, "Why are you angry at these irrelevant people? Society is very simple. What is complicated is human heart."


    Just now, Su Mianyue felt the kindness of some people, which showed that there were still many good people in the world. However, this injury was not caused by her, so Su Mianyue was not so generous. Besides, she didn''t have much medicine for the injury, and it was even more difficult to ask for money. Su Mianyue would not send it out unless he was in danger of life or could be disabled like that young girl.

 Chapter 181 Only One Or Two Options

    On the next day''s departure, there were two more people in the team, Wu Yuqing and his sister Wu Yu'' e. They had already recognized Su Yu as the master and respected Su Mianyue even more because of gratitude.


    As for the identity of the two of them and how Su Yu made wu yuqing recognize him as the master, Su Mianyue never asked. As long as their brother and sister were loyal to su yu, other things were not her concern.


    As for Nan, she looked at the Wu Yuqing brothers and sisters several times along the way and seemed to have something to say to Su Mianyue and the others. When she finally saw that no one asked her, she stopped breathing.


    Near Yan Capital, the line stopped. Su Mianyue asked Biwu to put Nan down and threw her two cakes and a water bag. The money was never given to her.


    "Hey, did you just leave me like this? I haven''t arrived in the capital yet." Nan jumped up and down angrily, trying to climb onto the back of the horse, but biwu''s riding skills were not close enough for her.


    "Miss Nan, we have done everything we can to bring you here. I hope you haven''t seen or heard anything that happened in the past two days. Otherwise, we don''t know if the seventh kill pavilion will look for you and your family. We will not let you off first. We will never see again." Su Mianyue said in a cold voice and rode on. No matter how Nan shouted from behind, no one paid attention to her.


    It was only an hour''s walk from Yan Capital, and it was on the official road. Su Mianyue was not worried about Nan''s safety. He wanted to show this girl some color. Did he really think it was so easy to run away from home?


    After settling down in Imperial Capital, there was no sign of worry on Su Yu''s face. Su Mianyue really wanted to ask him if he and Nan were old friends, so he was not afraid of a little girl being hurt outside?


    But Su Yu didn''t say it. Su Mianyue automatically chose to forget Nan''s existence as if she didn''t notice anything and didn''t feel that she was a little petty. She couldn''t stand Su Yu looking at other women with that sad look. She was such a protective person, and it wasn''t a good person to make Su Yu sad.


    Before the carriage approached Yan Capital, it turned to a fork in the road. In the woods by the fork, a group of bodyguards were waiting there. When they saw Su Yu, they saluted with fists and did not say a word. They called for the outer robe under the condition of the guards.


    The kung fu of a cup of tea made Su Yu and the others become the bodyguards of the mighty darts bureau, while Su Mianyue and the other three women were the ladies who were protected by the bodyguards.


    In the carriage behind them, Si Jingjie, who was dressed as a nanny again, looked at the carriage in front of him with a complicated face. Only when Su Yu came close did he look back and bow his head, "Please rest assured, young master. Jing Jie knows what to do. He will not lose control of his emotions and ruin the big event again."


    Su Yu nodded and continued walking backwards, as if he were just an ordinary dart master, checking whether the team was in danger.


    That day in Queqi City, Si Jingjie lost control of his emotions after seeing Su Yingxue. Su Yu had to point his acupoint to bring him back to the guest room, and then confirmed that Su Yingxue''s identity was true. After more than a month of separation, Si Jingjie was dismissed for safety reasons. He took another route with a secret guard and first came to meet the people from the darts bureau.


    Of course, it was Su Yu''s intention to disguise Si Jingjie as a nanny again. Only in this way would people not find this dart strange, and Su Yingxue could hardly find out Si Jingjie''s identity, which was also a precaution against Su Yingxue.


    After the identity swap, Su Yu sat in the carriage where Su Mianyue was, whipped and walked with the people from the armed guards bureau.


    Inside the carriage, Su Yingxue''s face changed again and again, her hands clenched into fists, and her eyes were full of expectation and hatred. Although Su Mianyue noticed her expression, she did not intend to speak to Su Yingxue, and presumably she would not tell the truth.


    "When we get to Yan Capital, does Miss Su have a place to stay?" Biwu held her chin and did not like to ride in the carriage, so she started talking to su yingxue. It was better than dozing off. Her neck would ache from sleeping.


    Su Yingxue shook his head and smiled bitterly, "You all know who I am. Because the si family was punished, our Su Family were all imprisoned. Because they wanted to humiliate me, it gave me life, but it was worse than death."


    Raising his eyes slightly, Su Mianyue glanced at Su Yingxue with a slight frown.


    "Miss Su''s family is only in prison. They should still be alive, right?" Biwu asked, frowning.


    "If you fall into that gang, how can you survive?" Su Yingxue let out a laugh and almost burst into tears. She quickly turned around, not wanting anyone to see her weak side.


    Su Mianyue gave biwu a look, then lifted the curtains and looked out of the car.


    After handing over a brocade handkerchief, Biwu said softly, "Don''t be sad, Miss Su. Although we can''t help you, I believe there will always be good karma for good people. Miss Su''s family will be alive. Even Miss Su''s fiance will be safe."


    Su Yingxue stiffened and then smiled bitterly, "Yes, as long as you live, there is hope. No matter how much pain and suffering, it will pass."


    Her half-closed eyelashes hid her true feelings, and Su Yingxue quieted down. Su Mianyue and Biwu, as if they had not noticed her abnormality, stopped talking.


    The carriage suddenly quieted down. Su Yu, who was driving the carriage, noticed that his expression was also complicated, but the speed of his journey to Yan Capital did not slow down.


    I don''t know why the emperor of the yan kingdom felt that the inspection of the city gate in Yan Capital was not strict. It was only necessary to register the identity document. For a group like the weiwu dart bureau, only the document of the first person who was holding the dart was needed, and the number of people in the line was recorded. If there were any problems, they would directly look for the dart head, and the weiwu dart bureau would be responsible.


    After entering the capital, the team went directly into the area where the rich people lived. The price of the five-entry house in Imperial Capital could be imagined. Su Mianyue looked up and saw the two words "Su fu" flying in the air. He smiled at su yu.


    Su Yu still gave Su Mianyue the feeling of returning home, even though it was just a temporary residence. However, Su Mianyue didn''t know how to thank Su Yu except for this faint smile.


    Su Mianyue, as the host, had to take Biwu to live in the main courtyard. Su Yingxue, as the only guest, was arranged in a separate courtyard in the west wing, and many servants were arranged for her to use. In fact, there was a sense of surveillance.


    Su Yu and other people with the status of the mighty darts bureau lived in the guest house in the east wing.


    Only Si Jingjie, who pretended to be a nanny, was more embarrassed. It was not suitable for him to go anywhere. Su Mianyue set up a small courtyard for him alone, which was located behind Su Mianyue''s courtyard and was close to the male guests.


    "Miss, are we being too suspicious? Does miss su seem to have nothing wrong with her?" Biwu asked, puzzled, as he removed the hair ornament from Su Mianyue''s head.


    "If your family is imprisoned because of your fiance''s family, and even if your life and death are unknown, do you want to save your family or your fiance?" Su Mianyue''s tone was faint, and he added, "If you can only choose one or two."


    Biwu, who was about to respond, fell silent, unable to make a decision for a moment.


    "Silly girl, the complexity of the human heart is something you haven''t fully realized yet. Sometimes the surface of things is not the truth. You have to learn to look at the essence through the face." Whether or not Biwu understood the meaning of this sentence, when her long hair fell over her shoulders, Su Mianyue got up and walked to the bathroom. Recently, she had been on the road, which made her miss being surrounded by warm water.

 Chapter 182 Biased

    The palace, the moon palace.


    Empress Ji Ruyun looked angrily at her daughter kneeling in front of her, but her eyes still showed a little heartache, but she refused to let her get up.


    Princess Nanyue was Ji Ruyun''s youngest daughter and her favorite child. She cared for the crown prince as much as she did. However, because of her indulgence, princess Nanyue''s temper jumped out of control. She spent the whole day thinking about how to escape from the palace to play. This time, even the secret guards ditched her. It took more than a month to get back to the palace and was almost sold to the chu house in the brothel.


    "Queen mother." Princess Nanyue''s knees hurt, and she moved her legs slightly. She looked up pitifully, but her elegant princess dress made her look playful.


    If Su Mianyue were here, she would have recognized princess Nanyue as Nan, who had been with them for two days. No wonder she didn''t know how to do anything.


    "Don''t move." Ji Ruyun''s face was still grim, and his heart ached in his eyes, "Nanyue, as a legitimate princess, you should have the appearance of a legitimate princess. If you are still so ignorant, don''t blame your mother for being ruthless. Marry you early, or have someone to take care of you. You can also give your brother a helping hand."


    Princess Nanyue, who had been trying to curry favor with her, heard the last sentence and her eyes turned red. She felt wronged, sad and resentful.


    Standing up, princess Nanyue sniffed and forced her tears back into her eyes, "In the heart of the empress dowager, there is only the crown prince brother. You and my sister are your chess pieces to assist the crown prince brother. In order to make good relations with the Tianlan, the empress dowager and the crown prince brother spoke to the father emperor and sent their sister to the emperor of the Tianlan as a concubine. Didn''t the empress dowager know that the palace is a place where people eat bones and don''t spit out bones? My sister went to the Tianlan. I don''t know if I can return to my hometown in this lifetime. How can my mother be so biased? Aren''t my sister and I the daughter of my mother?"


    Ji Ruyun choked and then pointed at princess Nanyue with trembling hands, "Nanyue, is this how you talk to your mother? She loves you."


    "How can I respect my mother''s disregard for the happiness of my sister and me? In her mother''s heart, if it were not for my sister and me, would she be like any other princess, would she also point to any subject to use as a tool to attract people''s hearts?" Princess Nanyue''s angry tears flowed. She stubbornly wiped them away with her sleeves and said in a hateful voice, "I will tell mother today. If mother still wants to make use of me, I will not be at the mercy of mother like sister. Then mother will wait to collect my corpse."


    "Impudent!" Ji Ruyun let out a low cry.


    "Anyway, I haven''t been presumptuous twice or once. Mother can punish me as she pleases. I''ll go back to my room to rest when I''m tired. Mother can do whatever she wants." Princess Nanyue said angrily, turned and left without giving Ji Ruyun any face, which showed that she was really spoiled.


    Ji Ruyun angrily smashed the teacup in his hand, and his lips trembled. If this little girl had not given birth to the most like her, Ji Ruyun would not have loved her, and would not have been willing to punish her severely every time she caused trouble.


    "What a revolt! How could this palace have taught such a daughter how to behave like a princess?" Even though Ji Ruyun was very angry, he still couldn''t bear to punish him severely. Looking at the palace people kneeling on the ground outside, he ordered, "It''s not good to take the whole moon palace to protect the princess. If you drag it down, it will be twenty boards. Princess Nanyue has been grounded for a month from now on. She sincerely regrets that she can''t leave the palace before."


    The palace people who took over the moon palace were simply angered, but princess nan yue left the palace without her knowledge, and the punishment of only hitting twenty boards was not heavy.


    After the palace man kowtowed to thank him, Ji Ruyun said to Nanny Zhaang beside him, "Nanny Zhaang, is this palace wrong?"


    Nanny Zhaang raised her eyelids slightly and clasped her hands in front of her belly, "Princess Nanyue is a child. She will understand when she reaches the hairpin stage. She will know how hard the empress is working. She will not have any trouble with the empress."


    "My daughter, can I not understand you?" Ji Ruyun shook her head and looked tired. Even her heavy makeup could not hide the tired look in her eyes.


    Nanny Zhaang only glanced at Ji Ruyun, then lowered his eyes and followed Ji Ruyun for many years. He knew what she was like, and he didn''t need her to talk back and forth at the moment. This was one of the reasons why Nanny Zhaang stayed with Ji Ruyun and survived after knowing so much about mixin.


    After a moment of silence, Ji Ruyun perked up and said, "Nanny Zhaang, get someone to find out who was gossiping in front of Nanyue, and what happened to her this month, and the marks that should be erased should be cleaned up."


    "Yes." Nanny Zhaang nodded.


    Taking a look at the sky outside, the dim yellow light could not brighten the palace as bright as day, just like Ji Ruyun''s mood.


    There was bitterness in her eyes. She might have done something wrong. She sacrificed too much for the sake of pride, but she didn''t get the happiness. However, when she took that step, she didn''t turn back and could only swallow the bitter fruit.


    "Did the emperor go to the virtuous concubine again tonight?" Although it was a question, Ji Ruyun was sure, which showed that he had an answer in his heart.


    Nanny Zhaang answered without a word of concern, as if she was just a machine that obeyed orders.


    Ji Ruyun smiled bitterly, his eyes flashed with hatred, but his tone was calm, "Since he is the king of a country, he should know that the former dynasty and the harem are inseparable. If the emperor can''t touch all the rain and dew, the other sisters will surely have resentment. Elder Zheng is already old and should be the age to pay tribute to the elders."


    After that, Ji Ruyun got up and left, while Nanny Zhaang went directly to do what ji ruyun had told him.


    After that, the virtuous imperial concubine, who was eating with emperor Yun Wansheng, did not know that Ji Ruyun was going to attack her mother. Occasionally, she whispered a few words and coaxed Yun Wansheng into thinking that it was the same imperial meal in the imperial kitchen, but the taste of the virtuous imperial concubine here was exceptionally good.


    After dinner, the virtuous consort played chess with Yun Wansheng, and the two of them wanted to chat.


    "I heard that princess Nanyue has returned to the palace. This is really good news. For more than a month, I have copied many scriptures to pray for the princess. After all, princess is only a girl''s family, and it is easy to suffer from evil hearts outside." The virtuous consort''s voice was very sweet, and she had been blessed for the past three years. It was precisely because she was a flower of understanding and never sought grace for her mother''s family, but the grace of the zheng family was more than that of the other concubines, which showed that her wrist was powerful.


    Of course, the harem was always full, and Yun Wansheng would be greedy for new people, but the virtuous concubine was the one that long en kept.


    "My dear concubine, that girl Nanyue is wild. She is no match for her fellow mother. She is spoiled by the empress." Yun Wansheng''s tone was clearly displeased. Otherwise, when princess Nanyue returned to the palace, he wouldn''t have even missed a visit.


    The virtuous concubine smiled lightly and then said softly, "Princess qianyue is gentle and tough. She knows how to do her best for the country. She is a role model for the princesses. Princess Nanyue was innocent and lively, which made the servants and concubines very fond of her. The emperor should not be angry with her because of this. The concubines believed that under the guidance of the empress, princess Nanyue must be a woman who could contribute to the country as much as princess qianyue."


    Yun Wansheng frowned and took a thoughtful look at her. Seeing that she was focused on the chess game, as if the topic was really just a casual conversation with him, she relaxed her brows and ordered the waiter who was waiting on her, "Go to the storeroom and pick up some items that princess Nanyue likes and send them to her to calm her down. Tell her not to bother the empress any longer. I will call her again in a few days."


    Yun Wansheng was not without any affection for his once beloved daughter, but that incident made him subconsciously want to keep people related to Ji Ruyun away, but he had to give them the highest honor.


    Who allowed Yun Wansheng to sit on the dragon chair, in name because he was the original son-in-law. If ji ruyun, the former eldest princess, was not the empress and their son was not the crown prince, Yun Wansheng really could not guarantee that his dragon chair could still sit safely.


    The virtuous concubine played chess calmly, but her eyes flashed with satisfaction.


    What if she can''t be the most honorable woman in the world? As long as she was willing, even the emperor''s mind could be controlled. The empress, including her children, was not treated differently because of her one sentence. She did not even dare to suppress her mind.

 Chapter 183 Ill Accompany You

    Two days after arriving in the capital, Su Mianyue had been taking care of his rest time. She had never been involved in Su Yu''s busy meeting and arranging plans with his subordinates for the past few days. She had only come here to help Su Yu, so that he would stop cherishing himself.


    In the past two days, Biwu had a hard time. Not only did he have to make up for Si Jingjie every day, but he also had to monitor Su Yingxue and make up a few words. After all, it was not convenient for the secret guards to talk to su yingxue.


    That night, Su Yu stepped on the moon, and his long lack of rest made him look a little haggard, perhaps because he had been in a bad mood since he entered Yan Capital, which was also why Su Mianyue let him be busy.


    "Biwu, go to the kitchen and get ready for supper." Su Mianyue, who was leaning against the soft couch, did not get up. Instead, he lowered his hand with the book to his side.


    Su Mianyue, who always believed in lying down and never sitting down, showed the word "Lazy" vividly and vividly, but added a unique feminine tenderness to it, which did not make people think that she did not understand the rules.


    Su Yu sat down on the soft couch, glanced at the travel notes that Su Mianyue was reading, and said with a low smile, "I didn''t know Yue liked these kinds of books."


    "I''m not a man. I can''t get a title, and I don''t have to fight. It''s better to read these funny books." Su Mianyue curled his mouth and threw the book into Su Yu''s hand, "You can read it when you have time. It will definitely make you relaxed. You have to relax a little so that you can keep your mind clear and achieve great things more easily."


    "Okay." Su Yu smiled and stuffed the books into his sleeve pocket, but when he would have time to read such books, even su liang was not sure himself. Seeing Su Mianyue half leaning against the window, Su Yu frowned and said, "Although Yan Capital is like spring all year round, the wind at night is still not to be underestimated. Yue should not sleep in the mouth of the wind because of his greed in the future."


    "Yu has become verbose." Su Mianyue''s nose was tight and his heart was warm, but he didn''t seem to ask, "But have you confirmed the time and plan for the rescue?"


    "Action tomorrow," Su Yu nodded.


    "How many plans?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "Make three plans temporarily to avoid any changes," Su Yu replied.


    "Make another set." Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Yu with a smile, "It''s time to test whether Su Yingxue has a problem. You can''t take someone away and come back to verify it."


    Su Yu nodded and decided on three plans because of Su Yingxue, but su mianyue clearly meant more than just testing Su Yingxue. This fourth plan was aimed at the people behind the possible existence.


    After the two discussed, the fourth set of plans was finalized. Biwu brought the supper, so Su Mianyue accompanied Su Yu to use a little. Seeing that there was an indelible worry in his eyes, Su Mianyue subconsciously raised his hand and covered Su Yu''s eyes.


    "Yu, since you can''t calm your heart, then do something that will calm you down." After a pause, Su Mianyue said, "I''ll accompany you."


    Su Yu shook his head and said, "It''s not time yet. Rescuing Si Junjie is our top priority. I won''t let my emotions affect our plans. Otherwise, how can I lead my subordinates?"


    Su Mianyue sighed silently as he closed Su Yu''s eyes. As his eyes trembled, Su Mianyue''s palms itched and subconsciously tried to pull them back. Su Yu lifted her cool little hand at this time and looked down at her white and gentle face.


    "Thank you." Su Yu''s voice was slightly hoarse.


    "What?" Su Mianyue did not hear Su Yu''s words because of the flash. It was just that moment of itching that made Su Mianyue feel a strange feeling in his heart. At this moment, Su Yu held his hand and felt that his skin was burning hot and hot, and he wanted to pull it away.


    However, Su Yu didn''t mean to let go, and Su Mianyue didn''t want to be so embarrassed, so he let Su Yu continue to hold it, shook his head away from the inexplicable feeling, and then looked at Su Yu.


    "Thank you for being by my side. No matter what the future holds, I will always remember the little things I have with you, because Yue is the only warmth in my heart." It was the only thing he could hold onto. He didn''t want to lose it.


    Su Mianyue opened his mouth when he saw a faint smile on su yu''s lips. After several attempts to speak, he finally became silent.


    It was clearly the most familiar person, but this similar to a man confessing to a woman made Su Mianyue speechless, afraid that he misunderstood Su Yu''s meaning, and even more afraid that the hazy thoughts were real.


    Pulling the corners of his mouth, Su Mianyue smiled and withdrew his hand. He slapped Su Yu hard on the shoulder and sat cross-legged across from him. He chuckled."


    Su Yu also chuckled. Su Mianyue''s temperature was still on his palm and the delicate touch of his skin. Su Yu was reluctant to let go of his hands, afraid that he would not be able to keep such a breath.


    "Are you interested in doing a few big deals?" Su Yu suddenly looked up and asked, his eyes shining like stars.


    "The capital officials are the richest, but there are many guards in their mansions. There must be a lot of official mansions that can afford to keep secret guards. Big things can''t be taken out, and silver tickets and jewelry can be considered." Touching his chin, Su Mianyue thought for a while, then suddenly his eyes lit up and said to su yu: "I remember that all the so-called officials like to have secret rooms and secret compartments. Besides valuable things, they must have some leverage. If we hold them in our hands, the next move will be a little easier, and perhaps they will come in handy in the future."


    Su Yu nodded. Although it was a temporary idea, he also considered this level.


    Smiling at Su Yu, Su Mianyue''s eyes narrowed into crescent moons. Her skin, which could be broken by blowing, looked brighter and fairer under the moonlight. She quickly got up and went down, not forgetting to say to Su Yu: "Arrange for two people to stay and watch Su Yingxue. The others will call for separate actions. Tonight, we will clean up the entire official residence in Imperial Capital and mess it up."


    Just as Su Yu was about to speak, he saw Su Mianyue run out of the room, shouting Biwu''s name. Apparently, he was going to make a fortune with Biwu, a little money-grubber.


    Half an hour later, Su Yu and Su Mianyue appeared in the prime minister''s study together with Biwu. The three of them quickly searched for evidence of the prime minister''s crimes, but after half an hour, they did not find a hidden compartment.


    Su Mianyue hugged his arm a little discouraged and cursed, "This old fox didn''t hide his things in the study. It''s not easy for us to search his room."


    "If Yue wants to, he can do it." Su Yu smiled. After a few words in Su Mianyue''s ear, he saw Su Mianyue laughing silently, like a cat who had successfully stolen a fish, and called Su Yu not to look away.


    But su mianyue was too excited to look into Su Yu''s eyes. She was pulling Biwu aside and whispering about the plan to Biwu.


    "Okay, let''s split up." Biwu''s eyes sparkled and he was so excited that he forgot that it was in someone else''s mansion and his voice was loud that it almost alarmed the guards outside.


    She quickly covered Biwu''s mouth so that she wouldn''t shout out again. It wouldn''t be fun to alarm the guards.


    "You little girl, you still can''t change your restless temper. How many times have I told you that when you leave in the dark at night, remember to be a little intelligent. You little girl always hears from one ear to the other." Su Mianyue nodded biwu''s forehead. He wasn''t really angry. He was just wondering if biwu would be sold without her.


    Biwu nodded hard and pulled Su Mianyue''s hand away, "I''ve heard before that this mistress loves women the most. There are at least twenty women in the back yard. When we get tired of playing, we throw them into the back yard and let them live and die on their own. Therefore, those concubines are more ruthless than one. If miss goes to a Prime Minister''s Mansion concubine''s room today, it will definitely make things difficult for her. Then we can... Giggle."


    Biwu covered his lips and chuckled. Afraid of laughing, he bit the tip of his tongue and held back his laughter.

 Chapter 184 See How Much You Can Do

    Almost at the same time, the backyard of the Prime Minister''s Mansion was on fire at the same time. Both the prime minister and his brothers and nephews'' concubines were found to have an affair with their servants. Even the prime minister''s favorite daughter was found to have an affair with others. The shouts of abuse and cries of grievances were joined together.


    Su Mianyue and the others were sitting in the storeroom of the Prime Minister''s Mansion, admiring the masterpieces of the secret guards.


    "Let them have time to search for the cream of the people and raise so many concubines. They will all be cuckolded. They will be laughed at tomorrow." Green er said with a thumping face, that the legitimate daughter had an accident, but it was green wu''s handwriting.


    After arriving in Yan Capital, Biwu had not been idle. He had investigated all the official residences in Capital City. He knew that this legitimate young lady was arrogant and domineering, and secretly had an affair with two guards. Biwu was absolutely a beauty to be grown up, lest she would harm innocent good young people in the future.


    With a slap on the back of Biwu''s head, Su Mianyue snorted, "You like to watch the show so much, we won''t take you with us next."


    "How can that be?" Rubbing the back of his head, Biwu hurriedly flattered, "Miss said, the harvest tonight belongs to Biwu''s private room. You can''t keep your mouth shut today."


    Shaking off Biwu''s sleeve, Su Mianyue pointed his chin at a courtyard in the southeast and whispered, "That''s where the eldest son of the Prime Minister''s Mansion lives. I heard he''s a greedy man. I''m sure there won''t be less money, jewelry or anything. It depends on how much you can take."


    Biwu''s eyes lit up. He took out two folded bags from his sleeve and parted with his waist. He rubbed his hands together and said, "Miss, just hold them. When I return with a full load, I will definitely have miss''s share."


    Rolling his eyes, Su Mianyue pointed to the storeroom under his feet after Biwu left as light as a swallow and said, "Everything here is left to your people. As for the prime minister''s secret and secret, it''s all yours. Sister left first."


    Su Yu shook his head and smiled as he watched Su Mianyue head towards the old man in the backyard.


    With a hand signal, the guards began to move, and Su Yu hid on the ancient tree, waiting for the prime minister to find something unusual, so that he could catch a big fish.


    Half an hour later, after dealing with the matter in the backyard, before the prime minister had time to change his clothes and rest, he heard someone report the theft of the storeroom, and the entire mansion was robbed, but the prime minister did not even say a word, so he rushed directly to his favorite aunt''s room, and the angry prime minister''s wife jumped to her feet. Although Su Yu was a little confused, he followed suit.


    "Master, you''re here." The aunt, who had already removed her makeup, saw the prime minister coming and rushed up with a smile. However, the prime minister pushed her away and went straight into the inner room.


    The prime minister walked to the bedside and immediately opened the mechanism at the head of the bed. The yellow pear bed, which was originally the place where he and his aunt were having an affair, bounced up and a dark corridor appeared in front of him.


    Auntie saw the situation and quickly handed over a candle, and the people retreated to the outside, and ordered people to guard at the door, not to order not to come in.


    Su Yu took advantage of this gap to enter the room, but did not immediately enter the dark tunnel, until the prime minister left with a sigh of relief, Su Yu lit up the aunt''s sleeping hole, opened the mechanism and entered the secret room.


    The passage was not very long, and Su Yu soon entered the secret room. There was a pile of gold and silver jewelry in it. There were more than twenty boxes of gold and silver ingots.


    However, Su Yu only glanced at it and turned to look at the incense table on the other side of the tablet. Su Yu''s eyes couldn''t help but turn red.


    It was written on the tablet that the general of zhenguo, mo zhan''s spirit, was often worshipped from the perspective of incense and fire, but the prime minister only dared to worship the spirit in the secret chamber because the general of zhenguo had blocked the gorge pass with a man''s body in order to escort Su Yu out of Capital City after the death of his guards. They delayed the rebels'' burning of incense and were shot to death by random arrows.


    Responding to the last scene of the war with mo, Su Yu lit three sticks of incense and bowed deeply before saying, "General mo, don''t worry. This blood debt will be paid back by Ji Xun. Those who betray the country will pay the price of blood. At that time, a temple will be built to worship general mo and all the soldiers."


    After the incense was put on, Su Yu continued to search, and soon found a hidden compartment behind the incense case. After opening it, there was a thick accounting book, all evidence of the prime minister taking bribes over the years.


    In addition, there were some other rafts, some of which were written by Yun Wansheng himself. The date indicated that it was a few years after Yun Wansheng became the son-in-law. The contents were initially just cooperation and friendship, and the last one was a letter of acceptance. If yun wansheng ascended to the throne, he would be allowed to be the prime minister.


    Clutching the last letter tightly, his knuckles creaked, and Su Yu''s eyes were bloodshot. Although he had not finished reading all the letters, it was enough to prove that Yun Wansheng''s ambitions, as well as the current generation of promoted officials in Capital City, were all involved in the original rebellion.


    "Yun Wansheng!" Squeezed out the name from between his teeth, Su Yu was full of murderous recklessness, cowards as long as they approached will be hurt by his powerful qi field.


    If his mind could kill, Su Yu would have cut yun wansheng into pieces. The man he called his brother-in-law not only stole the ji family, but also his father''s enemy, and the enemies of many loyal officials and generals!


    The seeds of hatred had already sprouted in the blood. Su Yu could only raise his head and roar silently because he was suppressing the hatred factor that was about to explode in the blood. The blood vessels between his forehead and neck were bulging, and the blood vessels could burst at any moment.


    If not for the overall situation, Su Yu would have rushed out and destroyed the family of the prime minister first. Even if he worshipped general mo''s spirit, he could not erase the cause of general mo''s death. These people who had once usurped the throne were executioners.


    Su Yu''s face was contorted with pain, and it took a long time before he opened his eyes, which were full of murderous intent.


    A pair of fists slowly dropped, and Su Yu took a deep look at the tablet of general mo zhan, then restrained his murderous spirit. The years of hibernation had taught him how to control his emotions, at least not without a complete retreat, not to act rashly.


    "Soon, they will go down and make amends." Su Yu said in a low voice, putting away the evidence and closing the secret compartment. Looking back at the stack of bank notes on the table, he thought," if you think about it again, I''m afraid you''ve hidden most of your life''s savings here. I wonder how he will react after these finances disappear."


    A sneer appeared on his handsome and dusty face. Su Yu took a stack of silver tickets and left the secret room. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would destroy the place and solve the whole Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Because su yu did not leave at the agreed time, Su Mianyue was worried and stayed in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, but ordered others to leave first, not to return unless they saw the distress signal.


    Seeing Su Yu at the appointed place, Su Mianyue was relieved to see that he was only carrying a small burden, but still exuding a faint murderous spirit, and quickly walked over to meet him.


    "Yu didn''t get much." Speaking in a relaxed tone on purpose, Su Mianyue put Su Yu''s arm over his pulse to make sure that Su Yu was fine.


    Sensing Su Mianyue''s careful concern, Su Yu smiled and whispered, "Yue was wrong this time. I got the most tonight. Unfortunately, I couldn''t do anything by myself. I had to leave first."


    Seeing su yu return to normal, Su Mianyue was truly relieved and whispered, "It''s not suitable to stay here for long. Let''s go back and talk about it."


    Su Yu was fine with it, letting Su Mianyue hold his arm, and the last bit of murderous air was floating in the wind.


    The prime minister, who was raging with rage, did not know that he had just passed death. If Su Mianyue had not participated in this operation, Su Yu would have beheaded him.


    Of course, Su Yu had to move the prime minister''s private treasury away, which was more painful than killing the prime minister.

 Chapter 185 Secretly Kissing A Drunk Beauty

    Tonight, the Prime Minister''s Mansion was not the only ones who were involved in the embezzlement, and there were a few official residences that were usually heavily corrupt. The situation they encountered was similar. First, the back of the house was restless, then the property in the house was lost, but the only clue was that they did not dare to report it.


    Before the operation, Su Mianyue had someone write a bunch of notes, the content is: I heard that you have unjust wealth, I don''t know where to put it, so I came to share my worries.


    It was signed - fragrant and handsome.


    To match the name, Su Mianyue also specifically asked people to put half a box of spices in the place where they took the property to confuse the enemy.


    This time, Biwu''s gains were not small, because Su Mianyue said that she would be kept as a private room, Biwu put away the money ticket, and the other things were directly to find su yu''s hands to change into the money ticket, the deal was too troublesome, it was better to earn less.


    Su Mianyue forced Su Yu to lie on the roof and drink. After the two of them drank a jar of wine, Su Yu still didn''t speak, so Su Mianyue had to find the topic.


    "You can buy a sword at all costs and exchange mink fur for wine. If you spill it, you can still transform bitao." Seeing that su yu had opened another letter of wine, Su Mianyue followed suit, but he stood up and spilled the wine into the air. His voice was clear and clear, and he read qiu jin''s pair of wine.


    For two lifetimes, although Su Mianyue also liked to drink a little wine, he was not a gluttonous person. He had prepared wine for these wine related poems, which were purely because she had a master who liked to drink as much as her life, but in the end, he lost his life because of the wine.


    This jar of wine was supposed to be a benefactor in the past life. After Su Mianyue poured out all the wine in one gulp, he opened another jar and drank it.


    The desolation that Su Mianyue showed made Su Yu feel a little less sad, even a little worried about su mianyue. However, she tried to stop Su Mianyue from drinking a few times, but when she saw that her sorrow was not so deep, she gave up her life to accompany her son.


    "Yu, you''re the only one who can make me drink so much that I don''t have to be shy or be on guard even when I''m drunk." After five jars of wine, Su Mianyue was slightly tipsy. He took advantage of the empty jar of wine and spoke to su yu with a hint of drunkenness.


    Her pretty face was slightly raised, and a bright smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. It was even more dazzling than the stars in the sky, making it impossible to move one''s eyes.


    Su Yu was a good drinker. He drank one more jar than su mianyue, but he was not drunk at all. Instead, he was full of energy because of su mianyue''s words. He held Su Mianyue''s arm with one hand. Su Yu smiled and said, "As long as Yue is willing, I''ll get drunk with you."


    I don''t know when Su Yu will be able to have a good drink next time. Even if Su Mianyue didn''t say anything, Su Yu understood that Su Mianyue was an alternative way of persuading him. Obviously, he didn''t want him to lose his mind because of hatred.


    "Don''t help me. I''m not drunk. I can still sing. If you don''t believe me, I''ll sing to you." Flicking Su Yu''s arm away, Su Mianyue shouted at the bottom, "Baby Biwu, throw me the pipa. Miss, I''m in high spirits today. I want to sing a song. One of the people in the yard is counted as one. The rich hold a money field, the poor hold a personal field."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was not small. In this courtyard, the sound could definitely be heard by everyone, even on the side of the neighboring courtyard.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was a little drunk and disrespectful, Biwu had the intention to stop her, but su yu secretly shook her head, and Su Mianyue smiled like a flower, Biwu could not bear to refuse.


    Although Su Mianyue had been optimistic all the way, Biwu, who had served her the longest, could still feel Su Mianyue''s hidden sadness and vent it.


    After a while, Biwu took the pipa, and the servants and the men who pretended to be the bodyguards were all in the yard, ready to support him. Not only was it the leader, but also the chairs were moved, as well as the small dishes and wine.


    When Su Mianyue saw this, she burst into laughter. Because she was wearing a long white dress with crescent teeth and her long hair was simply tied behind her head, standing against the wind on the roof, she had the beauty of a fairy descending from the earth.


    "Yu, I''ll give you this next song. I hope you can remember it when you feel miserable or miserable." With that said, Su Mianyue turned around and sat on the back of the house. The white dress gave a beautiful curve because of her natural movements, but it made many people''s hearts jump out of fear. After drinking so much wine, it was better not to fall.


    Stepping on an empty jar, Su Mianyue fiddled with the pipa a a few times, making a resounding sound, echoing with the moonlight.


    Looking up, he saw su yu standing behind him with one hand behind his back, like a banished immortal. Su Mianyue''s face was smiling even more. With the expectation of everyone, in the midst of the ten fingers flying, a smiling rhythm of the mortal world sounded.


    "The world of mortals is so ridiculous, infatuation is the most boring..." Su Mianyue''s red lips parted slightly. The lyrics startled Su Yu at first, but the lyrics behind them made people envious, especially the artistic conception. "The song is singing and dancing, the night is long without knowing dawn, and will be happy to find..."


    Simple lyrics, repetitive singing, although Su Mianyue did not experience those sentimental love and hate, but this kind of life is what she has been pursuing, she can taste some of the true meaning of it, but also have the capital to exaggerate people''s emotions.


    Anyone who listened to Su Mianyue sing here, even those who did not understand music, was led by their status and situation. After Su Mianyue repeated the last paragraph, many people hummed along, and the original teacups and dishes became instruments in their hands.


    Although everyone knows that love and hate can''t be erased, this song can really bring people out of the bottom when they are depressed.


    Su Mianyue didn''t give up until he was tired of singing. He looked up at Su Yu and saw that he was looking at him with a smile in his eyes. Su Mianyue got up and walked over, holding his hand, "Since you promised to stay sober with me tonight, why don''t you have a barbecue party?"


    "Lie down?" Su Yu looked at Su Mianyue, who understood the meaning of the barbecue.


    "It can also be said to be a party, which is to call some people. Let''s barbecue in the yard. We don''t have to worry about identity constraints, just enjoy ourselves, at least tonight there is no worry." That was all Su Mianyue could do.


    Su Yu nodded. While Su Mianyue tried his best to make him happy, he also wanted Su Mianyue not to be disturbed by those worries.


    "Okay." Su Yu gave her a look. He had his subordinates preparing for it. He asked Su Mianyue to teach her how to sing the song, and he asked Su Mianyue not to sing it to anyone else in the future.


    God knows how wonderful Su Mianyue''s singing is, especially when he sings the world of smiles, the kind of wanton and unruly, absolutely enough to capture the hearts of any man.


    At this time, Su Yu did not know that the people who listened to Su Mianyue sing this song were not only their people, but also the neighbors nearby. Some people were shameless, and there were many people who wanted to strengthen this provocative female neighbor.


    In the dead of night, everyone quietly retreated and left the space for the two masters.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was really drunk, Su Yu carried Su Mianyue back to her room.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s intoxicated face, she lifted her hand and brushed away the broken hair on her cheek. Then she stroked her porcelain skin.


    "I''m sorry, I said I wanted to protect you, but I let you worry about me. I promise this will be the last time, and I won''t let you worry about me again." Su Yu said, looking at Su Mianyue''s soft red lips, she felt her heart being pulled over and her body involuntarily bent down...

 Chapter 186 A Pure Young Man in Love

    Although Su Mianyue was still drunk and asleep, Su Yu''s face was still red and his heart was beating. When his lips were less than a centimeter away from Su Mianyue''s lips, they finally stopped. A voice of disdain in his heart stopped this rude act.


    Who knew Su Mianyue would open his eyes at this moment and look at him drunk and ask, "Yu, what are you going to do?"


    Su Yu instantly blushed and jumped up. His hands and feet looked at Su Mianyue, not knowing how to store them. After a long time, he said, "Nothing, I just... Just..."


    Although Su Yu usually lied a lot, in the face of Su Mianyue''s intoxicated but impure eyes, Su Yu did not know what to say and wanted to find a hole in the ground.


    If Su Mianyue had not been drunk at this moment, he would have noticed Su Yu''s abnormality. Perhaps he would have joked, "A pure young man in love is the cutest."


    Su Mianyue swallowed his saliva as his hand caressed his smooth forehead. He frowned uncomfortably and said, "Yu, get me a glass of water. I''m so thirsty."


    Su Yu was looking for an opportunity to leave, to ease the awkwardness. Hearing this, he quickly turned around to pour tea. But when he turned around, he saw Su Mianyue kicking the quilt in bed with a sad face and revealing her delicate white collarbone due to her movements. He suddenly felt that it was difficult to lift his feet.


    With her eyes fixed on Su Mianyue, Su Yu did not realize that she was bullying Su Mianyue with her eyes. She felt something surging in her throat, her heart beating so fast that her ears were invented, and her stomach felt even hotter.


    Before tea could soothe his throat, Su Mianyue frowned unhappily and shouted, "Water, I want water."


    Only then did Su Yu come to his senses and quickly walked to the bed. He helped Su Mianyue up and gave her a cup of tea to drink.


    Because of drinking too much, Su Mianyue drank three glasses of water in a row to show that he was not thirsty. After all this torment, he was a little more sober, pulling Su Yu to put the teacup away from him. Su Mianyue did not realize how ambiguous the position of leaning against Su Yu''s arms was.


    His back was straight, except for the arm that Su Mianyue had pulled on his sleeve and had to put it on his knee. Su Yu looked ahead in a daze, lest he would do something wrong on impulse if he looked any further.


    His love was aboveboard, and he would never do anything against her wishes when Su Mianyue was unconscious, so he stopped at the last minute and didn''t kiss Su Mianyue.


    "Yu, I know the hatred in your heart is no less than mine, but you have to promise me not to act rashly until you are fully prepared. Even the result of both defeats and even the burning of stones is not worth it." Su Mianyue''s voice was heavy and difficult to conceal as he spoke.


    "I know." Su Yu nodded. After the destruction of his country and his family, his reason had always been controlled by emotion, except for Su Mianyue''s appearance.


    However, Su Mianyue did not conflict with the great cause of restoring the country, and Su Yu did not intend to use Su Mianyue. He just wanted to protect her and become the person who gave her happiness.


    I don''t know if I heard Su Yu''s words, but Su Mianyue''s little head rubbed against his chest like a lazy persian cat, waiting for a comfortable angle to stop, but his voice was a little choked, "Yu, I''m not as strong and optimistic as I used to be. I want to have a family that loves me and a normal life, but that''s a requirement I''ve always wanted in any era."


    With a sneer, a line of tears fell from the corner of his eyes and dripped on the back of Su Yu''s hand. His heart ached so much that he wanted to lift his hand to wipe away Su Mianyue''s tears, but he found that Su Mianyue was holding his sleeve tightly, forgetting that there was still one hand left idle. He only looked at Su Mianyue''s closed profile for a moment and did not speak.


    "I can laugh them off if they want to harm me and take the position of queen. After all, I disdained that position. I didn''t even retaliate against them on various pretexts when I came out because I felt that fighting with those people would dirty my hands and I didn''t want to have anything to do with the past. But..." After a pause, Su Mianyue suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were red with hatred, and he said coldly, "They shouldn''t have attacked the Su Family. I will make them pay back the blood debt of the Su Family twice. I will make them go to the ground to make amends to the su family in pain, not take their lives easily."


    Blunt knives were always the most painful way to cut flesh, and Su Mianyue''s revenge was definitely in this way that people could not survive, not the happy enmity in the world.


    Once a person dies, everything is over.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s aura of hatred turning cold, Su Yu held her hand in pain and whispered, "Yue, you still have me."


    Looking at Su Mianyue, who was still drunk and suppressing his emotions, Su Yu wished he could kill the culprits right now. But if Su Mianyue wanted to punish his enemies slowly, he would respect Su Mianyue''s choice, which was in line with his original intention. Otherwise, the Gu Family would have been cut off for a crime they did not commit.


    However, Su Mianyue was able to ease the sadness in his heart by being slightly drunk. Su Yu was also relieved that being depressed for too long would distort one''s character and make it impossible to feel happy openly.


    If she could, Su Yu wished Su Mianyue could be as proud of the world as she sang.


    As for the bloodthirsty methods, he could do it.


    Because of su yu''s gentle words, Su Mianyue immediately burst into tears. Her repressed feelings found a way to vent, and she buried her head in Su Mianyue''s chest and sobbed.


    Yes, she and Yu, and biwu. They wouldn''t abandon her for any reason.


    No, and Wanyan Lin.


    That evil-looking man always appeared when she needed him. Even if there were benefits to their friendship, what su mianyue could not deny was that she would think of that evil-looking face when something happened, including after she learned that the Su Family had been destroyed, she wanted Wanyan Lin to stay with her. But every time she had a chance to vent her pain, she was by Su Yu''s side.


    Perhaps it was not that there was no chance, but Su Mianyue was used to leaving a little warning around Wanyan Lin, but he could indulge in front of Su Yu. Otherwise, how could Su Mianyue give himself a chance to be weak at such a sensitive time as Yan Capital?


    She always felt that tears were a sign of weakness, but she was not sad. As tough as su mianyue, once the crying mode is turned on, the tears can''t be stopped like a burst of water.


    Su Mianyue didn''t know how long she had been crying until she felt less flustered because she was not fully awake and didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, she whispered in a sobbing voice, "Yu, do you know how much I hate myself after I learned about the Su Family incident? After leaving the Tianlan, I had the time and ability to bring them out. I believe they would like to follow me to live a life of anonymity, but I naively thought it would be better for them to stay there, thinking that I would pick them up in a few years. If I hadn''t taken them away in the first place, they would still be alive and well, and they could have a family reunion. The Gu Family killed them, and Mu Tinng was their accomplice, so am I."


    Su Mianyue kept whispering, saying words of self-reproach. In the end, her voice was hoarse and did not stop. Su Yu raised his hand and gently stroked her back. Listening to Su Mianyue''s words, he finally had to think for her body and click Su Mianyue''s sleeping acupoint.


    After putting Su Mianyue down and covering himself with the quilt, Su Yu said with a grim expression, "Yue, it''s not your fault. I know how important they are to you and am more capable of settling them than you are, but I was just as careless. It''s my failure to protect your family. I''m sorry."


    With that, a kiss fell on the back of Su Mianyue''s hand. Su Yu sat by the bed and looked at Su Mianyue, who was still slightly frowning in his sleep. He was not sleepy at all.

 Chapter 187 The Responsible Ah Liang

    After a good night''s sleep, Su Mianyue woke up and rubbed his eyes. He stretched his limbs lazily and yawned.


    It was only when he heard a low laugh that Su Mianyue realized that there was someone else in the room. When he opened his eyes, he saw that it was Su Yu, who was pale green, and he quickly straightened his shirt and sat up.


    With su mianyue''s vigilance, she would have noticed someone in the house, but su yu''s breath was too familiar, perhaps subconsciously thinking that Su Yu was the opposite sex in the world who would never hurt her, so Su Mianyue was not prepared for him.


    "Good morning." With a fake smile, Su Mianyue looked at Su Yu awkwardly, only to find that his vision was somewhat obstructed. He raised his hand and wiped his eyes swollen. He thought in his heart that it was bad. It wasn''t something rude that he did last night, was it?


    It was a pity that Su Mianyue had no memory of going back to her room last night, let alone what she had done after she went back to her room.


    Actually, when Su Mianyue talked to Su Yu last night, she was still a little sober, but she would rather not have such a shameful memory, so she would automatically block it.


    "Not early." Su Yu shook his head, stretched out his wrinkled sleeves, and said to Su Mianyue wrongly, "You made me unable to go out and meet people. I have to be responsible."


    Choked with saliva, Su Mianyue raised his eyes in surprise and looked at Su Yu in disbelief. After a long time, he said, "Yu, what did you just say? I didn''t hear you clearly."


    Responsible?


    Responsible for what?


    Subconsciously, he glanced at Su Yu''s chest and saw that although his clothes had some water marks, there were no messy marks. Then he looked down at himself...


    Su Mianyue only felt that a fire was burning her face. Although she slept in her clothes, there was a big opening in the front of her clothes. She could still vaguely see a corner of her belly pocket. When could she change her damn sleeping appearance?


    Biting his lip, Su Mianyue coughed and said, "Well, Yu..."


    "Does Yue not want to be responsible?" Su Yu, who had not spoken for a long time, interrupted Su Mianyue''s plea, but his eyes were filled with a spoiled smile.


    Su Mianyue, who looked down awkwardly, did not notice Su Yu''s expression. Her facial features kept wriggling, and all kinds of expressions changed without money. Finally, she smiled at her confidant sister and said softly, "Yu wants a new dress. I''m going to get you some money."


    With that, Su Mianyue slipped out of bed, ran to the dresser without even wearing her shoes, opened a small box and took two thousand taels of silver tickets, completely forgetting that she had a lot of silver tickets on her.


    Just as Su Mianyue turned around, she bumped into a wall of meat and hit her nose. The sour Su Mianyue''s eyes were full of tears. Before she could get angry, she was carried to the bed by a princess of Su Yu.


    "Why are you following me?" Rubbing his sore nose and misty eyes, Su Mianyue asked accusingly.


    Su Yu reached out and a pair of black boots appeared in front of Su Mianyue. He said innocently, "You''ll catch a cold if you don''t wear shoes."


    Su Mianyue couldn''t say a word. He could only glare at Su Yu, put the silver in Su Yu''s lapel, and patted it hard before saying, "Two thousand taels of silver. It''s enough for you to buy several clothes. I''m absolutely loyal."


    After that, he snatched the shoes back and Su Mianyue put them on with some embarrassment.


    "Is this a sealing fee?" Just as Su Mianyue was about to land, Su Yu asked this plaintively and almost fell to the ground.


    Su Yu hurriedly reached out to hold her, but was thrown away by Su Mianyue. Seeing that her face was still red, Su Yu smiled in a good mood. When Su Mianyue looked up at him, he raised his eyebrows and looked hurt.


    Defeated by Su Yu''s natural expression, Su Mianyue pinched his eyebrows helplessly.


    For the first time in two lifetimes, Su Mianyue met a man who was obviously masculine, but he could make all kinds of cute expressions without any conflict, even with a little doll face.


    Su Yu had all these advantages that could not be gathered on one face, so every time Su Yu made this expression, Su Mianyue could only raise his hands and surrender.


    "Yu, we''ve known each other for many years. You should know my character, right?" He wanted to hold Su Yu''s shoulder, but the height difference between the two, Su Mianyue had to sit on the edge of the bed, crossing his legs and acting like a dandy.


    Seeing su yu nod his head, he said, "Although I''m not a perfectionist, I don''t like to hear rumors that go against my image. You know, I''m a celebrity."


    Su Yu nodded again. Any woman would value reputation. Although Su Yu thought Su Mianyue was a woman who put her reputation after freedom, Su Mianyue was a celebrity.


    If the former queen of the Tianlan were still alive, it would be feared that the name Su Mianyue would not only attract the attention of other countries, but also be looted. Whether it was to make good friends with Mu Tinng or to beat mu ting''s face, the former queen, who was known as the number one beauty of the Tianlan, would be worth their great price.


    "So, even the closest people, if they remember something that I don''t want to remember, I don''t mind doing it..." Su Mianyue opened his right hand and slowly closed it. After his knuckles creaked, Su Mianyue looked at Su Yu with a smile and said, "Of course, it''s okay to smash the grass with hot hands."


    "Is Yue going to kill her?" Su Yu asked, pretending to be confused.


    "Well, that''s understandable," Su Mianyue nodded.


    Su Yu hesitated for a moment, took out the money in his arms, and said to Su Mianyue solemnly, "I don''t lack money. If Yue made the clothes by himself, it would make up for my injured heart. If I was in a good mood, I would forget those things that Yue didn''t want to be remembered."


    The money was back in her hand, but Su Mianyue was completely stunned. Did Su Yu want her to make the clothes herself?


    God knew that her hands were only suitable for three things. One was to make a fake, the other was to count the money, and the third was to dance with knives and guns. Taking embroidery needles or something is definitely asking for trouble.


    "Yu, I think..." Blinking his eyes, Su Mianyue tried to bargain, but was stopped by Su Yu''s hurt expression. He tugged at the corner of his mouth and said, "Your proposal is very good, but I don''t have time now. You have to wait."


    "It''s okay. I''ll stay by Yue''s side until I get dressed." Su Yu smiled at once, like a child who had received candy, and the sunlight that shone into the house was a little dim.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "Well, everyone is about to get up. You should go and deploy your mission earlier. Last night, we had such a big operation. Today, the whole of Yan Capital is going to be lively. I''m afraid we have to be on full alert to catch'' xiangshuai''. Don''t delay our business."


    Su Yu nodded. Although he had been by Su Mianyue''s side last night, But because Su Mianyue was hit on the sleeping spot, Su Yu was also planning a plan of action. The dark guard would appear in Su Mianyue''s room at any time. But when Su Yu put down the curtain, no one saw Su Mianyue sleeping. Otherwise, he really couldn''t guarantee that he would do anything to hurt his subordinates.


    What Su Yu had to do was not only to rescue Si Junjie tonight, but also to take down the small vault that the prime minister had hidden in his concubine''s room, along with the secret vaults of several other officials'' houses, so that no one would be alarmed.


    "Yue has nothing to do today. Why don''t you go shopping and pick out some fabric? I''m sure you''ll have time to do these things along the way and cover our identities." Su Yu did not forget to say this before he left the house.


    "Su Yu, your uncle''s!" Su Mianyue hit a pillow angrily, but it only hit the closed door. Sitting on the edge of the bed angrily, she felt like Alexander.


    She looked at her ten slender fingers and asked her to make clothes. It was simply impossible! God knows she just had a cramp in her head before she agreed.

 Chapter 188 A Casual Conversation

    Although Su Mianyue was very reluctant to take Biwu shopping, it was also an opportunity to give Su Yingxue, if she really had a problem, she would definitely take this opportunity to go out and inform, but the people who secretly watched Su Yingxue had two bodyguards who were good at light work.


    Su Mianyue and Biwu didn''t have to worry about being too much to carry because they took their servants out with them when they left the house. They spent more than ten thousand taels of silver in the blink of an eye. It was just a walk and a sweep. Didn''t you even buy a lot of firewood, rice, oil and salt?


    This girl has a good face, as if she had seen her somewhere before." Su Mianyue was looking for jewelry when she saw a man in a green bamboo shirt standing beside her with a folding fan. His voice was sour and smelly, but his eyes were black. He could tell at a glance that he was a man who had been indulging in excessive lust.


    "Baby, don''t you have any new ideas for flirting these days? My ears are getting calluses." Glaring at the man with disgust, Su Mianyue turned to Biwu in a mocking tone.


    "Miss, just think of him as farting, but he''s just a sour scholar. He didn''t dirty miss''s ears." Biwu cursed directly, took a silver ticket on the counter, and said to the shopkeeper, "We want these two pieces of jewelry. The extra is a reward."


    Not allowing the store to pack, Biwu took the things and handed them to the little maid who followed behind him, then held Su Mianyue''s arm and wanted to leave.


    "Presumptuous, you are facing Eldest Childe, the minister of justice." The footboy next to the man stood in front of Su Mianyue and his wife, trying to stop them.


    "Minister of justice, what a big official." Su Mianyue chuckled and pinched Biwu in secret. This man had a little use for it, and it might help Su Yu and his men move more smoothly.


    "When we first came to the capital, how would we know if what you said is true or not? Even if it is true, what can we do? Our young lady paid for her jewelry. Why should we take our young lady to the ministry of justice?" Biwu pinched his waist and looked as if he was not afraid of an official. He almost pointed his finger at the boy''s forehead and scolded him. "If you are really from the minister of justice, I am afraid that the first person who has no good fruit to eat is you, a dog slave. The capital is full of high-ranking officials. If any young master of any family sees you doing this, perhaps your old master will be impeached. At that time, you, a dog slave, don''t even know how to die."


    "Lai cai, you should apologize to miss. How many times have I taught you? You still haven''t made any progress." The man lectured the servant but did not punish him. Obviously, he was just doing a face project. He looked at master and servant Su Mianyue with a pair of narrowed eyes. He was obviously interested in both of them, so he arched his hands and said: "It is indeed Eldest Childe from the ministry of justice. His surname is cai, and he has only one name. If the servant has offended the two girls, please be magnanimous and don''t bother with him."


    "Young master cai is such a joker. The so-called prime minister, concierge, and third rank official, we are just merchants. At most, we have a little money. How dare we go against the official family? Please move around and let us leave so as not to ruin our young lady''s reputation." Biwu snorted, his face full of pride.


    Cai jin had always been a flatterer around him. Seeing Su Mianyue''s coldness and Biwu''s arrogance, his desire to conquer suddenly swelled, and he wanted to take both of them back to the mansion and have a good time.


    Cai jin''s face was fresh from his heart. An idea flashed through his mind, and the smile on his face became more obscene. Biwu almost kicked him out in disgust. It was Su Mianyue who pulled him down.


    "Seeing each other is fate. I don''t know which mansion the girl is from. I can ask someone to send me some gifts to apologize later. The style of my shangshu mansion will never be broken by a servant." Not only did cai jin not give in, he took a step forward.


    Holding Su Mianyue back, Biwu turned his eyes and said, "Young master is so rude. How can you ask your aunt''s name like that? If young master really wants to apologize, or if he wants to hold a banquet in Zhengyang House in the afternoon to apologize, then our young lady has just come to Yan Capital. She also wants to add something to her family. Please give me your convenience."


    Although Biwu''s tone was still not very good, it was considered a concession. Cai jin thought highly of himself. He thought that the merchant women in this area would definitely be clinging to him, so he made an appointment to give way to Su Mianyue and his wife after the time.


    After visiting two more stores, Su Mianyue said to Biwu, "Get someone to tie cai jin up and send a ransom letter to the cai family an hour before the operation."


    Biwu nodded. As Su Mianyue entered the cloth store to pick out the fabric, Biwu quietly ordered.


    Su Mianyue, who was in the buzhuang village at this moment, also received an important news by accident, and his eyes began to darken.


    Because the cloth store had ready-made clothes, Su Mianyue chose a set of clothes to change, but the two women next door who were trying on clothes chatted about the court.


    "Sister lin, have you heard? The emperor wants to support Second Prince." The woman''s delicate voice sounded.


    The girl, who was called sister lin, reprimanded, "The walls have ears. Sister zhu, don''t talk nonsense. What''s the best way to bring trouble to the family?"


    "Sister lin is too careful. No one will hear us when we whisper." Sister zhu mumbled a few words, but did not take sister lin''s words to heart. She continued, "My father has said that the only person who has the royal blood of the Yan Country now is his highness the crown prince. Even if his highness is unlucky... He can only imitate the current empress dowager and choose the heir among the two princesses'' heirs, otherwise the country will be in chaos. It''s a pity that the eldest princess went to the Tianlan for a kiss, but princess Nanyue still has a chance."


    "If sister zhu talks nonsense again, don''t come and play with me in the future." Sister lin''s voice was filled with anger.


    "All right, all right, I won''t say anything. I didn''t say this when I saw that sister lin might become the crown prince''s concubine. Otherwise, I wouldn''t care about things that had nothing to do with me." Sister zhu was coquettish, and the two of them had some more gossip.


    Because it involved Su Yu''s privacy, Su Mianyue deliberately avoided some royal secrets, but it was the first time he knew that the current emperor of the Yan Country was so superior. Thinking about Su Yu after entering Yan Capital, he always unconsciously looked towards the palace, his eyes complicated and difficult to distinguish.


    If su yu''s status was royal orthodoxy, wouldn''t his enemy be his own sister?


    This knowledge made Su Mianyue''s heart clench, and the only family in the world to fight, regardless of whether it was won or lost, Su Yu will bear a heavy burden from now on.


    I still remember the first time we met, Su Yu had a deep sense of admiration for her, but also a deep sense of defense, so this is the reason.


    Because of martial arts practice, Su Mianyue''s hearing was excellent. It was not until the two of them left the store that Su Mianyue left the dressing room, casually picked up a few pieces of clothing to wrap up, and then picked out the material to make the clothes for Su Yu, and a light ready-made clothing sample. Only then did Su Mianyue hand over the silver in the shopkeeper''s surprised eyes and leave.


    The woman who had not left the court this year to buy men''s clothes was already attracting attention, but Su Mianyue herself did not care about this, and she was not in the mood to focus on it, and soon left with the maid, decided to thoroughly investigate the Yan Country''s secret that no one knew.


    Her Yu, not all cats and dogs can bully.

 Chapter 189 A Little Frightened Gesture

    Su Mianyue was not in a hurry to go back, but asked his servants to bring the things back to the house. Su Yu''s people would choose to take them away or sell them.


    After all, it was not appropriate for them to take too many things with Si Junjie, and the things that Su Mianyue bought were mostly food and snacks, as well as pasta and cooked food, other than a small amount of jewelry, so that the secret guards would not come out again.


    Looking for a place to change clothes, wearing a visor, holding a sword in his hand, Su Mianyue acted like a chivalrous woman, knocking on the door of several officials, each time with a long sword, directly against the doorman to see the master. The method of violence was simple and effective.


    And every time Su Mianyue went to his house, he would say the same thing as his master. "I have enough evidence to make your house full of copies. I heard that your daughter is a concubine. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I can send the evidence back in a year. Now I will give you three numbers of time to consider, three, two..."


    Every time he spoke, Su Mianyue''s sword was on the other side''s neck. Even a fool knew how to choose. Besides, Su Mianyue proposed a win-win solution. Who didn''t want his daughter to ascend the throne and had better have another prince to inherit the general rule?


    The father-in-law, that was the most powerful person besides the royal heir.


    After threatening several families, Su Mianyue went to the most remote house in Yan Capital where the officials lived.


    It was ironic to see the signboard of the Yongan palace hanging on such a four-way house, where the son of a Yan Country cousin of the emperor lived. It was said that this royal relative had always been lustful for beauty, although he also coveted the throne, but all these years Yun Wansheng had arranged for people to squeeze the money out of his relatives and soldiers. He could only live on the money that the court gave him.


    Su Mianyue did not walk through the main door, but directly climbed over the wall and entered. However, because there were few servants in the house, even a few of them did not have any life to do their own things, or dozed off there, as if no one had found out about her existence, and even Su Mianyue asked about Ji Qin''s location. And the maid showed the way, of course, because of the money Su Mianyue gave.


    "Is it time to send the monthly money again? Didn''t I tell you to look for the princess? What''s the use of looking for me for something like this?" Hearing the door open, Ji Qin, who was taking a nap on the soft couch, waved his hand impatiently. It was obvious that this scene would happen at this time of the month.


    "As a son of the royal family, he can''t even afford to pay his servants''monthly money. The king of Yongan really deserves the ancestor of the Yan Country royal family." Su Mianyue sneered, found a chair, sat down, and put his sword on the table.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? Someone!" Ji Qin asked a few questions, and when he saw the long sword, he immediately raised his voice and cried out, looking like a frightened little receptionist.


    Digging his ears, Su Mianyue picked up a withered apple from the table and hit ji qin directly at the door. It just stopped his mouth and finally felt his ears clean.


    "Stop yelling. All the people in your palace are not enough for me to practice." Su Mianyue opened his mouth coldly and glanced at the room that belonged to the prince again. He sneered and said, "Eating the cheapest fruit, there are a lot of fakes in the room. You, the king of Yongan, are really worthy of your name. Even those fifth-and sixth-grade officials live better than you."


    Ji qin took a long time to take down the apple and touched his teeth, only to find that it was still very strong. Then he looked at Su Mianyue with a guarded face and stopped calling for people to protect him. "Who are you? This king is very poor, and you won''t get any benefits. Even if you kill this king, there is no silver."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes flashed when he saw Ji Qin looking like a wimp. Anyway, she was wearing a hoodie, and Ji Qin couldn''t see her expression.


    Su Mianyue did not believe that Ji Qin was so incompetent as to survive in the hands of Yun Wansheng, who wanted to kill the royal children, and was the only prince to remain in the capital.


    To convince Yun Wansheng that Ji Qin was a cripple and that he did not send anyone to spy on his mansion, it was obvious that Ji Qin had a city. But why did he not do anything for so many years?


    With that thought in mind, Su Mianyue asked, "It''s really puzzling that your city hall can stay in Capital City and must be able to plot secretly, but settle down in a place trapped in the palace of the king of Yongan. Tell me what you really think."


    Ji Qin''s eyes sharpened for a moment, then he pretended to be afraid of death and looked at Su Mianyue timidly, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    "I asked you to pretend." Holding up the last apple, Su Mianyue threw it directly at Ji Qin. When he saw the action of protecting his head with both hands, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes and say, "Stop pretending. Your eyes just now have betrayed you. I''m not Yun Wansheng''s person. What are you afraid of?"


    "What do you mean by that? I really don''t understand." Ji Qin carefully placed the apples at the head of the bed, picked up the apple that had been put into his mouth before he took a bite, and said rather reluctantly, "The palace hasn''t issued this case yet. These two apples are the only two fruits in the palace. How can the heroine take it out on them?"


    His teeth itched with anger at Ji Qin''s evasion. Su Mianyue gritted his teeth and threw a teacup at him. But this time, he was lenient and just threw it on the soft couch.


    "I don''t have that much time to talk to you. Just one question. Do you want to continue acting like a cat in your Yongan palace and watch the Yan Country change its name from now on, or do you want to show your blood as a ji''s child?" As soon as she slapped the table, Su Mianyue said she didn''t have much patience. She had to rush back to help Su Yu save the patient.


    "The crown prince..."


    "Shut up. Don''t tell me that he has half the blood of the ji family. His surname is yun, not ji. Besides, your ji family isn''t dead yet. It''s not up to him to be an outsider to inherit the country." Su Mianyue did not think that surnames were important. Did not the great majority of the people in the nation inherit their children?


    Ji Qin opened his mouth but did not answer. Su Mianyue was angry at him for looking at him like this. Su Mianyue would not have bothered to deal with him if there was no one left in Capital City.


    "Yun Wansheng wants to cripple the crown prince and help his second son ascend the throne, do you know?" Su Mianyue said slowly. Seeing Ji Qin''s face stiffen, he was too lazy to guess if he knew. He continued, "Unless the crown prince dies, Second Prince has no chance at all. If you accidentally save the crown prince''s life, do you still need to stay in this place?"


    "I can''t get out at all. How can I save him?" Ji Qin smiled bitterly, perhaps because Su Mianyue spoke of Yun Wansheng with disdain, which made Ji Qin believe that Su Mianyue was not sent by Yun Wansheng, so he was a little less guarded.


    Opportunities are all created. I remember you have a concubine. It seems that one of the crown prince''s concubines is a sister. "Su Mianyue gave a hint, took out a stack of banknotes and put them on the table. Looking at Ji Qin, he smiled and said," these banknotes are my sincerity. When you have a place in the court, I will come back to you. I hope that the doors of the Yongan palace will not be so easy to enter."


    "Why help me?" After glancing at the bank note, Ji Qin looked up at Su Mianyue, puzzled, but more probing.


    "Because..." Su Mianyue drawled, but smiled and said, "You will know by then that you only need to know that you have the blood of the ji family and should also inherit your father''s fine tradition of loyalty to the monarch and patriotism, not to destroy the Yongan palace."

 Chapter 190 Young Man, Too Innocent

    In the dead of night, a group of men in black fell on the roof of the prison of the ministry of justice without alerting a guard.


    Under the light of the moon, a man in black made a few gestures and the crowd dispersed. Soon, the strong smell of blood spread out.


    The men in black had been specially trained at first sight, and the officers and soldiers were wiped off their necks before they could even see anyone around them.


    The man in black broke into the cell, and the head of the prison was only cut off.


    When the people in the cell saw that someone had broken out of the prison, they immediately shouted, hoping to let them live.


    They saw the men in black cut off the locks all the way. The prisoners even ignored the chains on their bodies and ran away in a hurry. Almost all the prisoners in the ministry of justice were dead prisoners, and they could only fight to the death.


    Soon, several men in black came to the innermost part of the cell. There were two men in the cell. One of them had a dozen kilograms of shot put under his feet. He raised his eyelids and continued to sleep as if he had seen nothing, but the light at that glance was enough to prove that he was not an idle person.


    The other prisoner, on the other hand, was lying there with his limbs broken. If not for his faint breath, his face had no intention of dying.


    "Brother!" A man in black rushed in, and when he saw the man''s tragic situation, he couldn''t help but shout out that it was Si Jingjie.


    "Evacuate quickly." Another man in black gave a low cry, but it was a woman''s soft drink. Who else could there be but Biwu?


    Si Jingjie bent down to carry his brother, but Zhuifeng took the lead. "My qinggong is better than you. Second Childe covers me with the others."


    Si Jingjie nodded. The rescue process was so smooth that even he couldn''t believe it. There must be a trap waiting for them.


    The group quickly retreated, and no one noticed that after they left, another prisoner in the cell opened his eyes again, a sneer on his lips, and mocked, "Young man, it''s still too simple."


    After saying this, the prisoner stood up and moved heavily onto the pile of hay that si junjie had laid on before. Soon, he snored and there was no one alive in the cell except him.


    When biwu and his men left the prison cell, they realized that they had been tricked.


    In front of them were the corpses of prisoners, some of whom were still alive, lying on the ground and wailing. The sound was especially creepy in the night sky.


    Surrounded by officers and soldiers, torches lit up the night, and the number of officers and soldiers roughly looked at at at least a hundred people, and there were archers, even if they were highly skilled, it was impossible to leave without casualties under the rain of arrows, especially to take away a crippled Si Junjie.


    "You take my brother first. I''ll cut off the rear." Si Jingjie spoke in a deep voice, unable to see his expression because he was wearing a scarf, but he could also guess that it must be heavy.


    Biwu glared at him angrily. "You think you have three heads and six arms. What kind of hero are you trying to be at this time?"


    "But I can''t leave my brother behind." Si Jingjie''s voice was choked with sobs, even though he knew that it was the most rational thing to give up on taking Si Junjie at this time.


    "Which ear of yours heard that we were going to throw someone down." Biwu was so angry that he didn''t think about how to break through at this time, but he thought about these useless things. It was really infuriating.


    Not far away came the sound of hooves. A man dressed in official uniform rode over, but stood behind the officers and soldiers. He spoke in a dignified voice, "This officer is the minister of justice. The people who broke the prison heard it clearly. You are surrounded. Now put down your weapons and have a chance to stay alive. Holy mercy, no one but the si family will be sentenced to death."


    Biwu sneered and shouted, "Mr. Cai is so bold that he doesn''t even care about his eldest son''s life and death. He just wants to catch us and make a contribution. But it doesn''t matter. We can''t leave alive today. Mr. Cai is waiting to collect your eldest son''s body. If we die alone, the cai family will be buried with one person. Mr. Cai''s one-time funeral will save us a lot of trouble."


    As soon as Biwu opened his mouth, he successfully pulled Mr. Cai''s hatred value and gestured to the secret guard behind him, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    What they are doing now is delaying time, giving them a better chance of getting out of the situation when they see the signal, and the four rescue plans they set out in the first place are indeed useful.


    Mr. Cai''s eyes were cold. He could climb to where he is today, so the official position was more important. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come here to arrest his son after knowing that someone had broken out of prison, but biwu''s words made him afraid.


    There were twenty men in black, and Si Junjie was twenty-one, and his family and he were not many. If someone really took revenge, would he still be alive?


    But it was impossible to let them go at this time, so Mr. Cai had to wave his hand and order, "Come on, take these people down, and kill the rebels."


    The soldiers quickly divided into small groups and attacked biwu and the others with spears, while the archers stood by.


    Biwu''s eyes flashed and made a quick gesture. The crowd immediately protected Zhuifeng and si junjie among them. One by one, they drew their swords and fought with the soldiers.


    Although Biwu and his men were all good fighters, they could not resist their unwillingness to leave their companions behind. There were too many officers and soldiers surrounding them.


    Seeing that it was very difficult to get out of the way and not receiving the signal from Su Mianyue and Su Yu, biwu retreated and said to Zhuifeng, "Catch the thief first. I''ll kill the dog official. You guys break out of the encirclement and meet at the appointed place."


    When Zhuifeng wanted to speak, Biwu had already used his strength to fly out of the encirclement. Several officers and soldiers who wanted to assassinate her were directly shocked by biwu''s internal force. Such an action was undoubtedly the most effective, but also the most dangerous.


    "Shoot, shoot." Seeing that biwu rushed over as light as a swallow, Mr. Cai hurriedly shouted.


    Seeing that the archer was preparing for biwu, Si Jingjie gave a low cry, "My brother has been handed over to you."


    As a man, how can you watch a woman stand up, especially to save their family.


    Si Jingjie also learned Biwu''s way to break through a gap, but he had learned from a young age to fight the enemy, but the qinggong was one piece worse than Biwu''s. Before he left the encirclement, he was stabbed in several places and had to stop and fight alone.


    "Idiot!" The long sword pulled out the flower of the sword to defend itself from the arrows that flew in. Biwu cursed, turned back to save Si Jingjie, and wasted the opportunity to assassinate Mr. Cai.


    Seeing that Si Jingjie was being attacked from the back and stomach, he was holding up his sword to resist the spear in front of him, leaving a chance for the soldiers behind. Seeing that a spear was about to pierce his back chest, Biwu threw out a copper coin in a hurry and pierced the back of the soldier''s head directly, which could save Jing Jie''s life.


    Like a harvester, the long sword slashed the soldiers surrounding Si Jingjie, relieving Jing Jie of the crisis, but also exposing his back to the enemy.


    Si Jingjie, who had escaped from death, was just about to say thank you, but he saw several arrows shooting at biwu at the same time. Even if Biwu was good at martial arts, he could not escape all the arrows.


    "Be careful!" Si Jingjie shouted, ignoring the spear that was attacking him, and ran quickly towards biwu...

 Chapter 191 Fire the Imperial Study

    Si Jingjie rushed at Biwu as fast as he could in his life, ignoring the spear that pierced his body, and quickly grabbed Biwu''s left hand to protect her.


    Puff, puff, puff, three consecutive arrows pierced the flesh. Si Jingjie stiffened, but the corners of his mouth rose slightly, looking at Biwu''s eyes full of laughter.


    "You''re crazy!" Biwu exclaimed and quickly pulled Si Jingjie aside to avoid another wave of arrows. Before he could see how badly Jing Jie was injured, he kicked an officer and kicked him in the direction of the archer.


    The poor soldier was like a hedgehog, and when he died, he hit a lot of archers.


    After staying with Su Mianyue for a long time, Biwu was also a protector of his shortcomings. His own people had to be unscathed, and the enemy''s death should not be cherished.


    His wrist spun and cut off a soldier''s right wrist. Qianqian grabbed him and brought him to him, making him a human shield to protect si Jing Jie.


    Si Jingjie couldn''t help but laugh bitterly at Biwu''s swift and unrestrained killing. His sacrifice for help just now seemed redundant, but at this moment, it was not easy for him to protect himself, and he didn''t want to involve Biwu anymore.


    "Sorry for causing you trouble." Si Jingjie spoke bitterly. As a man, he needed a woman to protect him, so he could remain faceless by Biwu''s side.


    "Don''t make a mess." He snapped and handed the soldier with arrows on his back to Si Jingjie. Biwu waved his sword and cut off the spears that the other soldiers had stabbed at him. He shouted, "Take this shield and hold on. When the signal comes, it''s time for us to break through. Remember, we''re here to save lives, not to die."


    Biwu watched Mr. Cai as he fought. Seeing that the soldiers had surrounded him, Biwu knew that he had lost the opportunity to kill the commander of the largest position. It was important to preserve his strength.


    Si Jingjie''s eyes dimmed, and no man could accept the fact that he was not as strong as a woman, especially...


    Gritting his teeth and shaking off the negative emotions, Si Jingjie hurriedly grabbed the lapels of the officers and soldiers and followed Biwu''s footsteps towards his own people.


    At this moment, Biwu had already killed red eyes, but at a distance of 20 steps, he had killed more than 30 officers and soldiers. Now, all the officers and soldiers just wanted to chase and intercept, but they did not dare to fight Biwu at close range. No one wanted to be the one who fell to the ground.


    Si Jingjie was protected by his injuries, and Biwu was with him all the time. After making sure he was safe for the time being, he dealt with Si Jingjie briefly in the fight between his teammates.


    He quickly cut off the arrow and sprayed good medicine on it. Biwu blinked his slightly sour eyes and slapped Si Jingjie on the back angrily. Don''t be a hero anymore. Everyone is fighting for your brother. There was no need to carry another burden. We''ll deal with your injuries after they''re all safe. Just bear with them now. I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Si Jingjie lowered his head and didn''t say a word, secretly hating his incompetence, but he didn''t notice the concern in Biwu''s eyes, and there was still a little heartache.


    The fighting continued, and the smell of blood became more and more intense. The sound of knives and swords hitting, and the sound of weapons sinking into the flesh, formed a lullaby in this night.


    Meanwhile, in the imperial palace, Su Mianyue and Su Yu were sitting leisurely in the imperial study reading the latest memorials. While eating fruits, they were looking at some information about the authorities at a glance, from which they could more clearly determine which ministers were really valued by Yun Wansheng. Which officials were truly loyal to the ji dynasty.


    "How''s your side?" Throwing down a piece of paper, Su Mianyue looked up at Su Yu.


    "Roughly." In front of Su Yu was also a pile of memorials, and his calm tone could not tell his true feelings.


    "It''s almost time," Su Mianyue warned.


    Su Yu nodded. As he stood up, he swept his sleeves, and an oil lamp fell on the paper. Su Mianyue did the same thing.


    Looking at the fiery memorials, the two of them stood up and walked into the secret passageway, which only the true heir to the throne would know about. It was a forbidden place where Yun Wansheng had been emperor for many years and had come to the imperial study every day without even knowing about.


    Before entering the secret passageway, Su Mianyue''s jade arm, a dart was embedded on the beam of the room, and there was a note and a sachet left on the dart.


    Su Yu saw Su Mianyue''s actions and did not say anything about it. It would be a little interest to keep Yun Wansheng awake at night.


    Because su mianyue and Su Yu had been drenched in lamp oil around the case after they entered the imperial study, or because they quickly attracted the attention of the patrolling Imperial Guard, the news was sent to Yun Wansheng immediately, and the whole palace was on guard because of the sudden fire in the imperial study. Yun Wansheng ordered all the troops in Capital City to search the city for arsonists.


    The imperial study was not a big fire, but because of its unique status, many mansions in Yan Capital city could be seen. After the fire in the imperial study, several official mansions in Capital City also had water running in the backyard, including six ministries.


    "Your excellency, we have orders from the upper peak to pursue with all our might..." The words of the subordinate officials were drowned in the sound of fighting. Mr. Cai''s face turned pale with anger, but he had to obey orders. However, he was unwilling to let Biwu and the others go, so he could only order a team of archers to surround and kill the assassin. The others followed him to cooperate with the oracle.


    Mr. Cai was eager to make a contribution, and he had always been cautious. He did not understand that if he was trying his best to arrest Biwu and the others at this moment, it would be a great achievement. Why should he share a share with everyone?


    Seeing Mr. Cai leave, his subordinates quietly wiped the sweat off his forehead. He did not receive an order to report, but his only son was held hostage and had to take a step forward to pass on the imperial edict. Hopefully, this matter would not implicate him, or find an opportunity to resign and return home. Saving the lives of the whole family was the best option.


    No one knew what this little official was thinking. As most of the soldiers retreated, the pressure on Biwu and the others became less. At the time of Mr. Cai''s order, four of them had already left the team quietly, while the others were waiting for the coming arrows.


    In less than half a cup of tea, the number of corpses on the street had exceeded the number of officers and soldiers, leaving only 20 archers to point their bows at Biwu and the others, and the 20 were scattered.


    "Archery." One of the soldiers ordered twenty people to shoot at the same time, but these twenty arrows did not hurt anyone at all.


    "Escort the Si Family brothers to retreat." Zhuifeng ordered the group to move to the left. They used their swords as shields and isolated their arrows.


    In fact, these people didn''t need to pay attention to the archers at all, even if a few people were injured, they could easily leave. But Su Mianyue had ordered that no enemy could survive on the scene when they left. This was to completely hit yun wansheng in the face. How could they not cooperate as Su Yu''s men?


    Without even hearing the wailing, the archers rose to the ground and fell asleep.


    After the four returned to the team, the group quickly withdrew, and their destination was the underground chamber of the Mr. Cai residence.


    "Can you hold on?" Holding Si Jingjie''s arm, Biwu temporarily acted as his walking stick.


    "No problem." Si Jingjie shook his head, but his pale face betrayed his physical condition, and his eyes were a little blurred.


    Biwu saw this, a hand knife knocked Si Jingjie out, and immediately someone came forward to carry him, time is life, they can not delay at this moment, and Si Jingjie had so many arrows in his back, excessive physical exertion, will also lead to the loss of his vital signs.

 Chapter 192 Kneeling down to Walk down

    The whole of Yan Capital was on alert because of the water running from the imperial study and the robbery of the prison of the ministry of justice. In contrast to those officials who were in trouble at the back of the house, they were placed at the back of the line. No matter how anxious they were, they did not dare to disperse their forces to protect their families at this time.


    Inside the palace, Yun Wansheng stood outside the imperial study, his nose filled with the smell of smoke from the fire, and his originally upright facial features were all dark. The servant in close proximity wished he could not lie on the ground to avoid being angered.


    "Your majesty, this was found in the imperial study." Hooke, the head of the Imperial Guard, came forward and respectfully presented a dart, a note and a sachet to Yun Wansheng.


    Yun Wansheng grabbed the note and almost spat out blood when he saw the words on it.


    It was written in small, elegant letters: I heard that you had been sleeping and eating hard for more than ten years, so I came here to share my worries.


    Signed by xiang shuai, Yun Wansheng knew that many of the ministers''mansions in Capital City had been stolen, and that xiang shuai, who had never been seen before, was actually the work of a gang of thieves, but the wealth of those officials was so much that no one dared to report to them. Yun Wansheng could only let people investigate secretly. Who would have thought that he would be humiliated like this before he could get a clue?


    The fragrance from the sachet reached his nose, masking some of the smell after the fire. The smell of waking up made Yun Wansheng''s anger soar.


    "I asked you to be the head of the Imperial Guard. Is that how you repay me for my kindness? Today you burn the imperial study, tomorrow..." Yun Wansheng shuddered. Ever since he sat on the dragon chair, he was more and more afraid of death. He could not even say anything inauspicious.


    Hooke quickly knelt down to plead guilty, not to mention that he had just read the note, or he would have been beheaded.


    "I beg your majesty to punish me for my incompetence." Hooke pleaded sincerely. As Yun Wansheng''s confidant, he knew that Yun Wansheng hated those who begged for mercy the most.


    "Since you know your crime, don''t go to investigate thoroughly! I don''t care what method you use. If you can''t find any useful clues within three days, I''ll take your head off!" Yun Wansheng angrily glanced at the imperial study, which was still smoking.


    As an emperor, he was beaten in the face to the door of his house. Yun Wansheng''s anger could be imagined.


    Hooke lifted his hand to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. His mind responded to the words on the note, and his whole back was filled with cold air. This case was too difficult. Whether or not he found any clues, he couldn''t escape a death sentence, could he? Didn''t the emperor leave without even giving him a clue?


    Yun Wansheng went straight to Pepper House, and Ji Ruyun came up with a worried face. Although their relationship had long been estranged, they were still in a state of prosperity.


    "I heard something happened in the palace, but did you catch the assassin?" Ji Ruyun frowned slightly and sounded anxious.


    Looking at Ji Ruyun, Yun Wansheng snorted coldly and strode into the inner room, not giving Ji Ruyun any face at all.


    Gritting his teeth in anger, Ji Ruyun turned around and followed, but there was a little resentment against Yun Wansheng in his heart.


    "Look at this, queen." Patting the note on the table, Yun Wansheng did not look at Ji Ruyun.


    "Yes." Ji Ruyun was confused. Yun Wansheng''s usual taboo was that she was in politics, afraid that Ji Ruyun wanted to be the queen. Today''s behavior was really strange.


    But when ji ruyun finished reading the note, his face could not help but turn pale. If he did not hold the table beside him, he would not even have the strength to stand still.


    Seeing ji ruyun''s complexion complicated, Yun Wansheng sneered, "It seems that my queen already knows who the assassin is. I just don''t know what the queen wants me to do with this assassin."


    Ji Ruyun, who was paralyzed in his chair, apparently did not hear Yun Wansheng''s words. He gripped the table with both hands and was speechless for a long time.


    Is he back?


    The past was like a fast-forward movie, replaying it in Ji Ruyun''s mind. The innocent boy who would laugh whenever he saw him always liked to call his sister by her side, and even hoped that she would live in the palace...


    After the fire thirteen years ago, she lived in the palace as she wished and became the most honorable woman in the world. She was no longer the proud daughter of heaven, but the mother of the country who wanted to share her husband with many women. However, the kind-hearted relatives in the palace could only exist in her memory, and she did not even dare to incense them.


    Taking a deep breath, Ji Ruyun''s knuckles, which were holding onto the railing, turned white. "What should we do? He''s back. How could he be back?"


    Is he here for revenge?


    She looked at Ji Ruyun with disdain. Yun Wansheng looked down on a woman who could be betrayed by her parents and brothers. If Ji Ruyun didn''t have to live, Yun Wansheng would have disowned her.


    "The queen had better think about whether he should stay in this world, whether it is our crown prince or our brother who has long been abandoned!" With a cold snort, Yun Wansheng threw off his sleeves and left without caring about Ji Ruyun at all.


    A bright yellow light flashed in front of her eyes, and when the servant''s greetings rang in her ears, Ji Ruyun came back to his senses and smiled bitterly with tears in his eyes, "I chose my own path, and I have to go down on my knees. Do I have any room for regret?"


    Rubbing the phoenix tail embroidered on his sleeve, Ji Ruyun hid the pain in his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, there was only coldness left.


    She was also the blood of the royal family and the noble princess. Why couldn''t she sit on the throne and her son become the next king?


    Su Mianyue and Su Yu did not know what they were doing or what they were thinking, but they could guess what they were thinking. The most important thing for them at the moment was to arrange a place for everyone to hide and find the best opportunity to leave the city.


    However, no matter how the officers and soldiers searched, they did not expect that Su Mianyue and the others were hiding in the cai family. However, most of them were hiding in the newly dug passageway that led directly to the secret room of Mr. Cai''s gold deposit. Only Su Mianyue and Su Yu were sitting leisurely in old master cai''s concubine''s room drinking tea and eating cakes.


    "Although this Mr. Cai is a little too greedy, he is filial to his father. At such an old age, he can still have so many beautiful concubines." Su Mianyue snorted and looked at the woman who was making tea for them with pity in her eyes.


    A girl of fifteen or sixteen years old, but she had to serve a bad old man who was ready to be buried at any time. She wanted to know the pain and humiliation in her heart.


    "They should settle down and leave after a short rest." Su Yu picked up a cup of tea and did not take up the topic of su mianyue. After all, the reality was so ironic. Women were born beautiful but had no backstage.


    Su Mianyue did not bother with this topic. He looked at the woman''s flowing movements, and even though it was pleasing to his eyes, his eyes changed, "Yan Capital is not bustling enough. While we are still here, we must always do what we can to make the people happy and compensate them for the shock and harassment they have suffered in the past few days."


    "What does Yue mean?" Su Yu raised his eyebrows, his eyes full of affection.


    "We..." Su Mianyue spoke in a low voice about her plans and was very happy to be able to bring people under control. However, she did not know how tempting her actions were to su yu.


    Rulan''s breath floated by his ears, and the fragrance of a young girl was at the tip of his nose. Su Mianyue''s hair hanging by his ear was even more stimulating to Su Yu''s senses. It tickled him so much that he almost lost his self-control and trapped Su Mianyue in his arms, feeling the beauty that belonged to her.


    Not knowing what Su Yu was thinking, after Su Mianyue finished speaking, he even threw a wink at su liang and giggled, telling Su Yu that he wished that time would never stop at this moment, to accompany her smiling face.

 Chapter 193 Happy Enemies

    The people of Yan Capital had been in a state of panic for the past few days. Officers and soldiers would come to the door to check quickly from time to time. It was even more common for them to take their belongings. Even walking on the streets, they could be suspected of being assassins and taken away. Unless you could afford enough money, you would be safe and sound. Otherwise, you would wait to die in prison.


    Under the city gates of Yan Capital, or in front of some big shops that caused trouble, there were always officials hanging upside down. The first person to lose face was cai jin, who left behind a handsome mo treasure on his body to let their father discipline his children, or else the next time it would be human skin.


    On a normal day, the people would be very happy about it, but in this special period, who had so much thought to pay attention to others, not to be implicated is good, the people who would pay attention to these are those officials, while mocking each other, afraid that the next one would be their own family.


    Su Mianyue was apologetic and secretly followed a few unclean officers and soldiers to make an example of the people who were suffering from prison robbery and arson. This was the only thing she could do and the effect was immediate.


    After all, there were still some good officials in the court who served the country and the people. At this time, they joined forces and asked Yun Wansheng to take back his decree and not do anything to disturb the people.


    Because the truth about the fire in the imperial study could not be made public, Yun Wansheng had to grit his teeth and let Hooke find a few scapegoats, saying that it was the palace''s negligence that caused the water to run away, except that he was killed with a stick.


    As for the matter of the prison of the ministry of justice, only Yun Wansheng and a few confidants knew about si junjie''s existence. In order not to be beaten in the face, Yun Wansheng could only accuse several officials of dereliction of duty, which led to the collective escape of the prison, but the punishment was not heavy, obviously unwilling to sacrifice his own people. As for the crime, it was put on the shoulders of the jailer who died in prison that day.


    Capital City was restored to calm, and Su Mianyue and the others did not need to hide in the cai family. Before they left, Su Yu had all the treasures in the secret room taken away and exchanged for a large amount of property that could be faked. In the future, they could use the secret room for an article.


    "Are you really going to let them meet?" Holding a string of emerald bracelets in his hand, Su Mianyue frowned at Su Yu.


    Nodding his head, Su Yu said in a low voice, "Since we are not sure if there is a problem with Su Yingxue, why don''t we put her under our eyes so that the si family won''t resent her?"


    Su Mianyue really had nothing to say about su yu''s point of view. After all, she was just an outsider and could not interfere.


    "What do you think about this prison break?" Su Mianyue had not talked about this topic in the past few days and believed that Su Yu would thoroughly investigate it.


    That day, Biwu and the others were surrounded by so many officers and soldiers as soon as they got out of prison. Su Mianyue did not believe that Mr. Cai and the others could wait for more than a month without any trace. It was obvious that something was wrong with their own people.


    It was just a subordinate of Su Yu, or Su Yingxue. Su Mianyue really couldn''t tell. After all, Su Yingxue was fine when she and Biwu were watching.


    Frowning, Su Yu changed the subject, his complicated expression hidden in his dark eyes.


    "There seems to be something unusual between Biwu and Si Jingjie." Su Yu''s face was normal, with a hint of gossip.


    Su Mianyue smiled faintly and stopped asking about the mole. Instead, he smiled and said, "When Biwu and I first went out to practice, we happened to meet Si Jingjie, who also went out to practice. At that time, Biwu''s three-legged cat skills were mostly bluffing and not really Si Jingjie''s opponent. At that time, Biwu was lecturing a white lotus who was about to extort money. Si Jingjie came to rescue Biwu and nearly broke his face. Even though Si Jingjie sincerely apologized and gave him a gift of apology after he knew the truth, biwu still hated him. For the past few years, she had been thinking about revenge."


    "They intend to fight without knowing each other." Su Yu smiled helplessly and believed that Si Jingjie would indeed do such a thoughtless thing. After all, the young man was full of energy, but he had experienced too little and did not know what the world was like.


    "It''s a happy enemy, isn''t it? If it weren''t for Si Jingjie being your man, Biwu wouldn''t have messed with him. He would have fought." Su Mianyue knew Biwu best and knew that Biwu didn''t want to delay their business, so he had been holding back the idea of seeking revenge on Si Jingjie.


    Su Yu looked up and saw Su Mianyue looking at the door as if he was watching a good show. He also took the opportunity to look over and saw Biwu walking in with a tired face. He opened his mouth and asked Su Mianyue for the medicine. There was no such thing as his previous vigor.


    After biwu left with the medicine, Su Yu asked in disbelief, "Yue, Biwu..."


    "Don''t worry, that Biwu girl''s dowry is very generous. She won''t lose to your subordinates." Su Mianyue said with a hint of ridicule, happy to see Biwu''s thoughts come true.


    Su Yu shook his head and said, "I always thought that Si Jingjie avoided Biwu because he was embarrassed to make contact with women, but I didn''t want this kid to be shameless. But neither of them seemed to know how to express their feelings. They didn''t even know what they were thinking. Aren''t you afraid that Biwu''s love path is not easy?"


    Su Mianyue spread his hands and said calmly, "Love is a tough road. It is hard to walk on, but it is hard to cherish. As a bystander, one must have the awareness of the bystander, and excessive guidance may lead to a pair of resentment couples. What''s more... The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and Su Mianyue added," it''s hard to tell what love is for someone who''s in love. I''d rather Biwu suffer a little than meet the wrong person at the right time."


    Knowing that Su Mianyue was the most protective, Su Yu was surprised by Su Mianyue''s words, but also knew that if Biwu was really injured, su mianyue would not let Si Jingjie get better, and Su Yu was very clear that he would unconditionally stand by Si Jingjie.


    Thinking of Su Mianyue getting drunk on purpose that night and even trying to comfort himself by ripping open the wound in his heart, Su Yu''s eyes were a little softer, and he loved and cherished Su Mianyue who didn''t know how to express his feelings, but he didn''t dare to confess at this time because he knew that Su Mianyue wasn''t ready to accept anyone.


    Not to mention that before Su Mianyue and Su Yu left Yan Capital, it was rare for them to have time to plan their own plans while still having time to gossip. Si Jingjie''s life was not easy.


    Although Biwu valued si Jing Jie''s injury and was careful not to let Si Jingjie''s injury worsen, he still didn''t speak well to Si Jingjie and was very rude when taking care of her.


    "Ah!" Si Jingjie cried out in pain for the umpteenth time, glaring at Biwu with an aggrieved expression. She was embarrassed to say that she was in pain, so she could only continue to grit her teeth and endure Biwu''s abuse.


    "Aren''t you a hero? You have to shout for a change of medicine. It''s really contemptible." Biwu angrily threw the changed medicinal cloth on the tray and walked to the side to clean his hands. Ignoring Jing Jie''s accusatory gaze, he wiped his hands and said, "If it weren''t for your recklessness, there wouldn''t have been many people injured that night, let alone a few more days in a dangerous place like Yan Capital. If I were you, I would have covered my face every day and died of shame."


    "I''m sorry, I''m the one who got everyone into trouble." Si Jingjie closed his eyes with shame. However, he was still alive and could not express his apology in a way that he had made his own decision.


    Looking at Si Jingjie angrily, Biwu stomped out of the house and slammed the door behind him.


    Over the past few days, when Biwu took care of Si Jingjie, she always spoke so harshly that she did not know what was wrong with her. She clearly wanted to tell Si Jingjie not to do anything stupid in the future when she encountered this situation, but the words she cared about could not be said. Instead, Si Jingjie was frustrated.


    Maybe she should ask her master for help?


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she became. Biwu simply ran to Su Mianyue''s room, but before she could speak, she was embarrassed and didn''t know whether to move on or leave.

 Chapter 194 Kissing Skills That Were Too Late to Discuss

    "Does Yue have any plans for his life if he''s so concerned about his girl?" Su Yu changed the subject and suddenly asked if Su Mianyue had a crush on him.


    His face was serious, but his heart was beating wildly for fear that Su Mianyue''s answer would make him unable to accept it. Su Yu could only suppress his uneasiness.


    Su Mianyue, who was drinking tea, coughed repeatedly and her pretty face was pink, but it was definitely not shy. It was the cough that made her lungs hurt.


    Su Yu quickly got up to give Su Mianyue a piggyback ride. His movements were gentle as if he was afraid of hurting a priceless treasure. His eyes were full of frustration. He shouldn''t have asked without thinking.


    When Biwu came in, she happened to see this scene, but the angle she was in was just the side view, as if Su Yu was hugging Su Mianyue. At that moment, she was so shocked that she opened her mouth wide after shouting the word "Miss," unable to move forward or backward.


    The two of them looked towards the door and saw biwu standing at the door with a surprised face. Su Mianyue knew that he had been misunderstood. Just as he wanted to explain, he was still coughing and could not speak. Su Yu raised his eyebrows and chose to remain silent. It was better to be misunderstood by the person Su Mianyue trusted the most. Perhaps he would still be on his side in the future. With that in mind, his back straightened even more.


    "Go on, just pretend I''m not here." Biwu hurriedly opened his mouth and couldn''t help but take another look before closing the door. The more he felt that the two of them were a perfect match. As for Su Yu being Su Chengye''s adopted son, Biwu said he didn''t have to mind at all. Anyway, Su Mianyue was no longer the daughter of the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    Biwu''s cleverness made Su Mianyue point his hand out angrily for a long time. Fortunately, Su Yu didn''t have any ill intentions. Otherwise, she would have to thank Biwu for being taken advantage of. Was she so afraid that she wouldn''t be able to get married?


    The little man in Su Mianyue''s heart screamed, but Su Yu secretly laughed, and the smile on his lips widened a little.


    "Looks like Biwu has a good eye." Su Yu said proudly, but his men did not stop.


    "Cut the crap. That girl hates marrying contestants." Su Mianyue grunted unhappily, shaking his hand away from Su Yu''s, lest he died of anger.


    "You said Biwu''s dowry was generous, so you wouldn''t have to worry about getting married. I guess it was for you." Su Yu chuckled and looked at the angry Su Mianyue, praising her idea.


    "My dowry is much more generous than Biwu''s. She doesn''t even have to worry about getting married. I don''t have to worry about getting married. People who want to marry their sister will definitely line up to thousands of miles away." Su Mianyue said proudly. Seeing that su yu was still standing by his side, he pushed him with his hand and pointed to the chair that Su Yu had been sitting on before, "You don''t have to worry about people like sister. You''re an adult. You don''t even have a girl you like. It''s a little strange. You can''t break your sleeves, can you?"


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s gossipy demeanor, Su Yu''s face darkened, but Su Mianyue opened his mouth wide and asked incredulously, "Could it be the truth about me?"


    "What did Yue think?" Su Yu gritted his teeth and wished he could prove that he was a straight man now.


    After a moment of contemplation, Su Mianyue patted Su Yu''s chest with pity and said, "Actually, the only difference between liking men and women is whether they can be passed down from generation to generation. If Yu really likes men, it''s fine. As long as he is truly in love, sister will bless you... We."


    With that said, Su Mianyue nodded again, indicating that her nuclear energy acceptance of such a reality, and Su Yu was completely destroyed.


    "I''m normal," Su Yu said in a deep voice.


    "I know." Su Mianyue nodded, with a'' I understand'' expression, and said softly, "Although there may not be many people in this world who can accept and bless you, I am absolutely sincere, more real than gold."


    "Yue, do you want to try?" Su Yu leaned over and whispered in Su Mianyue''s ear.


    "What are you trying?" Su Mianyue felt a chill all over her body and instinctively ducked back.


    "Try to see if I''m a normal man or if I have a habit of breaking my sleeves," Su Yu said through gritted teeth.


    "Hehe." With a dry laugh and a finger on Su Yu''s chest, Su Mianyue slowly sat up straight. After su yu straightened up, Su Mianyue continued, "Actually, I was just joking. Yu doesn''t have to take it so seriously. Of course, if Yu really had a hobby like that, he could hear it as the truth."


    Su Yu, who had just calmed down, almost lost his temper because of Su Mianyue''s last words. He simply wanted to show off his manly charm. He leaned his hands on the chair and leaned close to Su Mianyue''s face. The two of them snorted at each other.


    "Since Yue doesn''t believe me, I can only prove by my actions that I absolutely like women." After Su Yu finished speaking, he bowed his head and kissed him.


    Su Mianyue, on the other hand, was completely stunned. Her mind went blank for a moment, making her ignore the temperature on her lips and the masculine air that came from her face.


    Su Mianyue thought that Su Yu would joke at most, but she didn''t expect Su Yu to dare to play the real game. She should kick Su Yu away, and then scold him as a hooligan with righteous words, or run away with a bashful face. From then on, they met a little more embarrassed?


    Countless assumptions flashed through Su Mianyue''s mind. Before she could think of how to act, she heard Biwu''s untimely voice again. This time, even su mianyue felt extremely embarrassed.


    "Miss, it''s not good. Mr. Cai sent some soldiers." Biwu rushed in and forgot about knocking. She could still see her back, but this scene still made her eyes hurt.


    With one foot on the threshold and the other on the outside, Biwu felt like she wanted to get into the ground. She seemed to have come at a bad time.


    Su Yu stood up abruptly, his handsome face flushed, while Su Mianyue coughed and glanced at him for a long time before he dropped his eyes. Obviously, no matter how thick-skinned he was, he felt embarrassed.


    "What''s going on?" Su Yu broke the silence and shielded Su Mianyue in spite of his burning face. In fact, he also wanted to see Su Mianyue shy, but he was afraid that Su Mianyue would beat him up, so he had to endure it first.


    If Su Mianyue knew that Su Yu was concerned about this, she would laugh out loud, but would she be shy if it was just a chicken pecking at the rice?


    Hehe, she really hehe.


    Well, the chicken pecked at the rice for a long time, but she was not a big girl of this era, so naturally, she wouldn''t think it was a serious problem, but it was a little awkward, but the reason was not the shallow kiss, but that she had been distracted for so long. He didn''t teach Su Yu a lesson in the first place, so what he did now seemed pretentious.


    "How many soldiers are there? Who is the leader? And what is the purpose?" Pushing Su Yu away, Su Mianyue asked three questions in a row. Business was the best way to resolve the awkwardness.


    Biwu obviously did not come back to his senses. He pointed at the blushing Su Yu and then at Su Mianyue, who looked as usual, and stammered, "What... What were you... Doing just now?"


    Just as Su Yu opened his mouth to answer, Su Mianyue said, "Some sand is blinding me. Su Yu is blowing it for me."


    "Oh." Biwu nodded, not doubting that Su Mianyue''s words were full of loopholes. He sat in the room, where did the sand come from?


    "By the way, Mr. Cai sent the butler to bring the officers and soldiers to take the young lady to the cai mansion for questioning. The gatekeeper did not dare to let anyone in at will, so he temporarily blocked them out."


    Finally remembering the business, Biwu hurriedly finished what he had not said.


    With a cold smile, Su Mianyue looked up at Su Yu and saw that his face was still blushing, but it was not funny at this time. He said in a low voice, "Let someone move first. His men will not settle down until Mr. Cai is dealt with."


    Su Yu nodded, obviously aware of the secret, and whispered before leaving, "I''ll be there later. Be careful."


    "The one who should be careful is that great cai, right?" Su Mianyue sneered. She was worried about setting up a dark post before she left. Mr. Cai gave her a good reason.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s sly smile, as if the kiss had not been taken to heart, Su Yu felt his face burn even more. Was he not at all masculine? Otherwise, why wouldn''t Yue respond?


    Su Yu said he was frustrated and badly hurt.

 Chapter 195 A Good Dog Doesnt Block the Way

    Su Yu took Biwu to meet Mr. Cai in two directions, and Su Mianyue''s actions were very rough. He let biwu put a dagger on the back of housekeeper cai, and she followed Biwu leisurely. The master and servant walked with a smile, without the slightest intention of being arrested.


    After entering the cai mansion, housekeeper cai had no choice but to take the two of them to see Mr. Cai because his life was in Biwu''s hands.


    "That''s why my son is so bewitched. She is indeed a rare beauty." Mr. Cai was surprised that housekeeper cai would bring someone back, but when he saw Su Mianyue''s face, he didn''t even mean to ask. He gave housekeeper cai a good look, and it was obvious that he was lecherous.


    Seeing that Mr. Cai was like this, Biwu kicked housekeeper cai to the ground. After waving the dagger in his hand for a while, he threw it at Mr. Cai and cut through Mr. Cai''s arm. It was directly embedded in the wall behind him. There was still dust falling down. It was obvious how powerful it was.


    Mr. Cai was completely stunned. He couldn''t help but sit up straight. Just as he was about to call for an assassin, he saw another dagger in Biwu''s hand playing with it. He was so scared that he swallowed his saliva and didn''t dare to call for another person. Otherwise, it must have been him who died first.


    "The two heroines have something to say. I have never offended the two of you. If there is anything wrong with this servant, please forgive me. I will make this servant apologize to you." Mr. Cai was so timid that he begged for mercy without even saying a word.


    Housekeeper cai shuddered, but dared not say that he was innocent, so he could only pretend to be dead there.


    Su Mianyue and his wife did not care about a dog slave, so they went up and sat down on their own chairs. Biwu kicked him as he passed by housekeeper cai. "Didn''t your master teach you how to keep a dog out of the way?"


    Housekeeper cai did not dare to talk back, and he crawled back to the side. Only then did Biwu restrain his murderous spirit, but the dagger in his hand still played with him from time to time, occasionally pointing at Mr. Cai. Mr. Cai was so scared that he did not even dare to breathe, afraid that the next moment there would be a hole in his body.


    "I heard that Mr. Cai is the richest man among all the officials in Capital City. Today, when I came to visit the mansion, I saw that he was a precious thing. I can see that the rumors are true." The corners of his lips curled slightly, and Su Mianyue crossed his legs and said leisurely.


    "Let the heroine see a smile, but to bathe in the grace of the emperor, in fact, the house is very tight." Mr. Cai''s eyes turned and he began to cry. However, biwu''s dagger moved and he quickly changed his words, "If the heroine likes anything, just take it away. It''s my duty to apologize to the heroine."


    Biwu snorted, stabbed the dagger into the table, pointed at Mr. Cai and said, "What does Mr. Cai mean? When we are poor and want to rob? Or does Mr. Cai think that deceiving us will bring good results?"


    "I dare not!" Mr. Cai complained while wiping his sweat, but his eyes were full of malice under his sleeve. As long as he was safe, he would take the two female demons down, toss them in bed and throw them into prison.


    No, it was time to get rid of their tendons and tendons, then sell them to the lowest brothels, so that they could live a life of despicability.


    Su Mianyue and Biwu didn''t know what Mr. Cai was thinking, otherwise they wouldn''t have spoken politely.


    "I heard about Mr. Cai''s son. One by one, he''s been in trouble lately. Who''s next?" Su Mianyue smiled faintly and raised his eyes to look at Mr. Cai. When he saw that his body was falling so tightly, he looked at himself in shock and fear. Su Mianyue continued: "Yan Capital has only recently calmed down. It''s time for the people to have some fun and relieve their uneasiness. It''s just that it doesn''t seem like much to see a bunch of young men making a fool of themselves. It would be different if a high-ranking official like Mr. Cai were there."


    "Who the hell are you? What do you want to do?" Mr. Cai opened his mouth trembling and looked at Su Mianyue like a snake or a scorpion. However, he was not strong enough because of fear, as if he was about to die.


    "Mr. Cai seems to have a few good shops under him. I just came to Yan Capital. I haven''t decided what business to do yet, and I''ve made some friends in jianghu. They also want to do business, but I don''t know if Mr. Cai has any ideas." Looking at Mr. Cai with a half-smile, Su Mianyue was clearly blackmailing him.


    After Capital City was no longer under martial law, Su Mianyue went to the gambling house and checked all the information, but she was unwilling to use Wanyan Lin''s people, so Su Mianyue didn''t do much, but it made her feel that she should set up her own intelligence system everywhere. Capital City, in particular, should have its own foothold here.


    And this Mr. Cai is definitely the most suitable candidate for big tree. With him as a backer, no one dares to cause trouble in public.


    "It''s also their blessing that the heroine can take a good look at those shops." The corners of Mr. Cai''s mouth twitched. He had used his means to get all those shops, and the profits of each family were quite good. He felt like a knife in his heart when he thought of sending them out, but he had to make concessions. "Butler, go get the deed of land, and let the heroine choose."


    Closing his eyes, Mr. Cai did not even give the butler a look, did not see the heroine said, and friends in the jianghu, he dared to offend the officials, but did not dare to cross the jianghu people.


    Not long after, the butler came over with a brocade box in his hand. Su Mianyue looked at a stack of house deeds, chose a shop in each of the east and west rooms, and took the deeds of two houses near the shop. In this golden Yan Capital, every inch of land was worth at least 50,000 taels.


    After asking Biwu to keep the deed, Su Mianyue gave Mr. Cai a look, but warned, "I hope Mr. Cai doesn''t think it happened tonight. This will be good for you. Good for you, everyone. Otherwise, Mr. Cai will be waiting for the whole family to apologize."


    Su Mianyue''s tone was very calm. He made a small profit and his voice was much softer, but Mr. Cai heard the murderous and quickly understood.


    Before leaving, Biwu pulled out the dagger from the table, glanced coldly at Mr. Cai, and whispered, "That dagger is a gift to Mr. Cai. Mr. Cai had better look at it several times a day to avoid forgetting his current identity and doing something he would regret later."


    "I dare not." Mr. Cai stood up in fright and arched his hand at biwu, his face turning pale.


    After Su Mianyue and Biwu left, Mr. Cai slumped down in his chair, so weak that he didn''t even have the courage to sit up straight.


    "Master, do you want to send someone to..." Housekeeper cai wiped his neck, forgetting what he had done just now.


    "Are you tired of living?" Mr. Cai was still afraid when he saw the knife. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "Let someone spy on the su family and see who will take over the shops and houses. Make sure to find out who is behind them. It''s not too late to make a conclusion."


    The butler hurriedly accepted his orders, hoping that Mr. Cai would not have the guts to avenge him. Otherwise, he would be the first person who would be beheaded. The people of the rivers and lakes only cared about revenge, not the kind of person who cared about the law.


    After the butler left, Mr. Cai sat up straight with the armrest. His arm inevitably touched the end of the dagger, and his back immediately became wet. He had almost been stabbed in the heart by this thing.


    Thinking back carefully about the conversation with Su Mianyue, Mr. Cai was relieved that he didn''t offend the two of them. He secretly said, "Just think of it as a loss of money to avoid disaster. In the future, you must investigate the details of the other party before you act again. If you get into trouble with this kind of person who is not afraid of causing people''s lives, his half life''s hard work will be ruined."


    Thinking of the money he had lost, Mr. Cai scolded cai jin, his eldest son, several times. He couldn''t even enjoy it as much as he used to. It was the rebellious son who caused trouble.

 Chapter 196 The Little Woman in Love

    The next morning, before Su Mianyue could wake up, he was woken up by the noise of a few monkey cubs. When he opened his eyes, he saw five little ones fighting to brag about the good things that he had obtained. Su Mianyue''s rising breath instantly turned into a murderous one and shot past, and the room immediately quieted down.


    Seeing the five little ones looking at themselves with pitiful eyes, Su Mianyue stretched out her delicate fingers and pointed at them one by one. The five little ones immediately lined up in dejection, waiting for Su Mianyue''s punishment.


    Although they were technically siblings of the same clan, Su Mianyue was actually the master of these monkeys and their savior. As long as Su Mianyue was angry, which one was not obedient.


    "Have all the rules I taught you been put in a dog''s stomach?" Su Mianyue''s voice, which had disturbed her sweet dreams, grew softer and softer, but it was not difficult to hear her grinding her teeth.


    The five little girls looked at each other, and finally the oldest third came out and sincerely admitted his mistake, saying, "Sister, we didn''t mean to break the rules, and some knocked on the door, but sister, you slept too soundly and didn''t hear it, and we didn''t know if we could be found, so we had to hide in the house."


    Looking at Sann with a half-smile, Su Mianyue curled his lips and sat cross-legged on the bed, "There are so many empty rooms in the mansion. Even in my yard, there are many. Is there no other place to hide?"


    Little three opened his mouth, knowing that his reasons were not good enough, so he could only wait for punishment silently.


    "Sister, this is the breakfast I bought for you after waiting in line for a long time. It cost me ten copper coins." Little ten came up with a packet of oil paper and looked at Su Mianyue with an innocent face.


    With a smile, Su Mianyue reached out his magic claw and gave Shi a hard touch on his bun face, which was the only way to relieve his anger.


    She took the paper bag and smelled it. It was her favorite steamed bun. It was a Yan Capital delicacy, and her anger was instantly reduced.


    "Children can be taught." Rubbing Shi''s head until his hair was messed up, Su Mianyue said with a bad smile in the expectant eyes of the crowd, "Your sister, I have always been clear about rewards and punishments. Shi''s buns are right to my taste. I will pay ten taels of silver later."


    Shi looked at Su Mianyue uneasily, while the other four little ones were silent in their hearts. They knew they would be punished, but they had to break the rules for the bet. This was terrible.


    Su Mianyue was not in a hurry to say how to punish him. He went to wash up slowly and called Biwu over for breakfast. After the two of them had finished eating, Su Mianyue had time to teach the five monkeys a lesson.


    "There are two shops and two houses here. I want you to make the most of them in three months. When I brought you back to the division, I told you what your future mission would be, so this is a test for you, and I will not give you any advice. Putting the deed on the table, Su Mianyue glanced at the five little ones and said," but before you do this, you go out and squat for two hours. If you do it again, double it."


    Watching the five little ones go out to be punished dejectedly, and Shi watch the remaining buns swallow their saliva, Biwu couldn''t bear to ask, "Miss, why are you so hard on them? Knowing that they had made a mistake on purpose, they wanted to attract the young lady''s attention, but the young lady had to punish them severely. She chased them all the way here and went to the city overnight. I''m afraid she didn''t eat breakfast."


    "You''re the only one who''s soft-hearted, so if you didn''t stop them when they came into my room, you should be punished as well." Su Mianyue snorted as he lit the tip of Biwu''s nose.


    "Miss only knows about me. Don''t you know about them entering the room yourself?" Biwu retorted unconvinced. With su mianyue''s skill, she should have noticed the arrival of the five little ones earlier than she did.


    "Do you know why I chose five of them for this trip?" Su Mianyue asked with a low sigh.


    "Isn''t it the result of the lottery?" Biwu blinked, obviously confused.


    "Silly girl, you believe in the trick of lying to a child." After giving Biwu a blank look, Su Mianyue continued, "All five of them bear deep blood feuds, but practicing martial arts can''t really make them revenge. Now that the world is about to be in chaos, there is no time for them to experience, only to let them grow quickly. Yan Capital city is the most complicated city, but it is very suitable."


    "Miss is really willing." Biwu curled her lips. She knew the background of these monkeys, but she was too lazy to use her brain.


    Shaking his head and smiling, Su Mianyue looked up at the five little ones who were seriously squatting and said to biwu, "With them here, the water in Yan Capital will soon get worse." It was also a gift for Su Yu.


    Looking at the thoughtful Su Mianyue, Biwu shook her head. All she had to do was obey orders and take care of Su Mianyue''s life. She didn''t have to worry about anything else.


    "Miss, take your time and watch them squat. I''ll bring breakfast to Si Jingjie." Picking up the paper bag on the table, Biwu got up and wanted to leave, but before he left, he gave Su Mianyue a doubtful look. When he saw Su Mianyue looking over, he quickly walked away, afraid that Su Mianyue would ask her what that look meant.


    "She''s so nervous early in the morning. She''s really a little woman in love." Shaking his head, Su Mianyue went back to bed to practice meditation. Recently, he had been slacking off the practice of internal force. This is not a good habit.


    Su Yu was in the process of healing si junjie. He was so excited because Si Junjie and Su Yingxue knew each other that he almost died, so he had not rested for the whole night.


    Su Yingxue was standing in the corner of the room with red and swollen eyes, looking at Si Junjie for a moment, afraid that Si Junjie would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Si Jingjie, on the other hand, was knocked unconscious and placed on the wooden table beside him. Judging from the frown on his face, he did not sleep well.


    The rest of the guards, on the other hand, escorted Su Yu by the rules, keeping all the dangers out, including Su Yingxue, who was not sure if he could be trusted.


    "Poof." Si Junjie spat out a mouthful of black blood and woke up. Su Yu stopped.


    "Thank you for saving my life, young master." Si Junjie smiled bitterly. A cripple like him was not worth Su Yu lowering his status to save him. Fortunately, he did not suffer heavy casualties in this prison break, or else he would be a sinner.


    Although he had been in the army since he was young, si junjie had the aura of a scholar. Even though he had killed many enemies on the battlefield, he still could not feel the smell of blood on him. If he was the cleanest person in the world, he could wash away all the dirt.


    "Your poison needs acupuncture. It can only be completely removed when it is safe. Before that, you can only temporarily suppress the poison in your body, but you must remain in a good mood. Otherwise, the next time the poisonous blood attacks your heart, I''m not sure if I can protect you." Su Yu spoke in an indifferent tone and looked at Su Yingxue.


    Si Junjie was poisoned and disabled, but he was not poisoned at all. After knowing that Si Jingjie was seriously injured, he was able to control his emotions, but he was seriously injured and unconscious because of a single conversation with Su Yingxue. Su Yu had a grudge against Su Yingxue.


    Si Junjie smiled bitterly and looked over at su yingxue. A complicated look flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything in the end. He said apologetically to Su Yu, "Young master worked hard all night. Please rest early. It''s not worth working hard for such a ruined body."


    After a sleepless night and breathing out his true anger, Su Yu was exhausted and his face was completely drained of blood. At this moment, he was too lazy to pay attention to Si Junjie who was dying. He only gave Zhuifeng a look and walked away.


    After leaving the secret room, Su Yu said calmly, "Keep a close watch on Su Yingxue. Don''t miss any more clues."


    "Your subordinate knows his mistake," Zhuifeng replied with a murderous look in his eyes.

 Chapter 197 Dont Tell Me Youre Using It for Protection

    Suspecting that Su Yingxue was a pawn, Su Yu and Su Mianyue decided to leave the city in pieces.


    Si Jingjie, who was seriously injured, and Si Junjie, who was crippled, were placed in the procession of welcoming and funeral. The dark guards who were injured in the previous operation were left to recuperate. Su Mianyue and Biwu took Su Yingxue with them, while Su Yu and the other dark guards left alone or in twos.


    Su Mianyue suggested digging underground passages, but Su Yu told her that apart from the secret passageway from the palace, the underground walls around Yan Capital were surrounded by diamonds, so it was impossible to dig a tunnel without disturbing the guards.


    But in the current situation, it was obvious that they could not walk through the tunnel in the palace, so Su Mianyue asked for a break. With her and Biwu''s skills, they were not afraid of being discovered, and no one dared to make trouble when they reported the Purple Mist Mountain''s name. At most, they were punished after returning to the division, but if Su Yu was found, Yun Wansheng would never give him any life.


    And Su Mianyue was also curious about how Su Yingxue sent the message out. This time they left in batches, how should Su Yingxue explain to them?


    "Be careful, I''ll wait for you outside the city." Before leaving, Su Yu held Su Mianyue''s hand and whispered.


    "Yu, meet at the next city. Don''t miss your appointment." Su Mianyue shook his head, not giving Su Yu the chance to refuse, and said in a deep voice, "Remember the great task on your shoulders and trust my strength, or else you wouldn''t have let me go with you, would you?"


    Su Yu wanted to refute, but what su mianyue said was true, so he had to be silent. However, Su Yu could not let Su Mianyue wait in the next city if he was not sure if Su Mianyue was safe.


    "Yu, you are the one who wants to do great things. Don''t spoil things because of your love for children. Don''t forget that you still have important things to do on this trip." Su Mianyue''s face darkened and he showed his displeasure.


    "Okay, see you in Xiangyang in five days." Su Yu''s face was slightly solemn, suppressing the worry and unwillingness in his heart, and walked into the secret passage.


    Since he wanted to leave Yan Capital as a different person, he couldn''t just walk out of the su mansion.


    After su yu and the others left, Su Mianyue immediately gave orders to several secret guards who had been planted in Imperial Capital to seal the secret passage, and then ordered Biwu to find Su Yingxue and tell her about leaving the city at the shen shi today. Su Mianyue went to see Yongan king jiqin and talked to him for a quarter of an hour before leaving.


    In the past few days, although the king of Yongan did not do much, he had a vague intention of leaving the mountain. Others might not pay attention to him in this troubled autumn, but Su Mianyue was always being watched. He was very satisfied with this, and he was not stingy to give him another helping before he left.


    After that, he went to see the five little ones. Su Mianyue never doubted the survival of the five children. Without her help, he would only speed up the growth of the five little ones. Su Mianyue only said some encouraging words and asked for them to return to the su mansion.


    Little did she know that after Su Mianyue returned home, her house was surrounded by thousands of people, but these people were not in a hurry to act, as if they were waiting for the time to finish the net.


    "All packed up?" After Su Mianyue entered the hall, he glanced at the anxious Su Yingxue and asked Biwu, who was taking inventory of her belongings. He secretly said that this girl really loved acting. She knew that many things could not be taken away, but she was still making accounts.


    "It''s almost done, miss. There''s still something left out." Biwu smiled as he handed the ledger to Su Mianyue.


    Looking at the ledger, Su Mianyue couldn''t help but smile and shake her head. This girl was getting more and more narrow-minded. She actually made a fake ledger. It was obvious that the things they took were not worth any money, but they all became valuable under Biwu''s pen.


    "Put away the books, tell someone to load the car, and we''ll leave." Picking up the teacup, Su Mianyue ordered with a smile.


    Su Yingxue looked a little shaky, until the carriage was almost loaded, and then hesitated to ask: "Sister Su, I don''t know where junjie and the others are? Don''t you come with us?"


    "Childe Si is seriously injured and needs to be treated for a while before sending him out of the city," Su Mianyue said faintly.


    "Is Sister Su going to leave junjie here?" Su Yingxue frowned a little, a little more melancholy.


    Glancing at Su Yingxue, Su Mianyue shook his head and said, "It''s not safe here. We''ve arranged a new place for master si. Miss Yingxue, don''t worry. When master si gets better, someone will send him over to reunite with you."


    Su Yingxue nodded and quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Su Mianyue saw her expression in her eyes and was puzzled. Su Yingxue clearly cared about Si Junjie. Even though he was disabled and thought about his safety, why did he hurt his family?


    After a while, Biwu came in and reported that the carriage was ready to leave. Su Mianyue called Su Yingxue along.


    Su Yingxue was surprised to see that more than a dozen carriages behind them were loaded with goods, but only two carriages that could carry people. The first one was Su Mianyue, Biwu and Su Yingxue, while the second one was carried in by several servants.


    "Sister Su, Jing Jie and Childe Su? Aren''t they coming with us?" Su Yingxue glanced around, but did not see the man who came into the city together. He could not help but ask.


    Su Mianyue nodded and said with a smile, "We will meet them in a while. We can only leave the city without being suspected. Otherwise, it would be difficult for such a big goal to escape."


    "Sister Su is absolutely right." Su Yingxue reluctantly lifted the corner of his lips and followed Su Mianyue into the carriage.


    Along the way, the three of them remained silent, and Su Mianyue closed his eyes to recover, but the slight curve of his mouth seemed to be silent mockery.


    From time to time, Su Yingxue would lift the curtain and look out, holding the sachet in one hand, ready to crush it at any time, but he kept his strength.


    Biwu, who was in charge of monitoring Su Yingxue, observed Su Yingxue''s actions. When the carriage drove 50 miles out of Yan Capital, only the Su Family carriages were still walking on the flat official road. There were no signs of anyone else. Su Yingxue asked anxiously, "Where are Sister Su and Jing Jie? Why can''t you see them?"


    "Miss Yingxue is concerned about his future brother-in-law, but isn''t that unreasonable?" Biwu smiled sarcastically and sat down beside Su Yingxue. He grabbed Su Yingxue''s arm in a caring manner and said softly, "Miss Yingxue''s hand is so cold. How about Biwu warm your hand?"


    "No, no need." Su Yingxue wanted to pull back his hand, or rather put the sachet into his sleeve pocket, and said anxiously, "I was just afraid that Jing Jie would encounter any danger. Junjie would be worried, so he would be concerned about a few words. Please don''t misunderstand miss Biwu."


    "Is it a misunderstanding?" With a smile on her lips, one of Biwu''s men pinched a point on Su Yingxue''s wrist. Su Yingxue''s fingers parted in pain. Biwu took the sachet from her hand and chuckled, "This sachet is so unique. Look at the embroidery on it. I didn''t expect Miss Yingxue to have such good skills."


    Su Yingxue turned pale and reached out to get the sachet back. How could Biwu give her such an opportunity? With a wave of his wrist, he pointed directly at Su Yingxue''s acupoint and returned to Su Mianyue with a straight face. He carefully opened the sachet and his face sank as he glared at Su Yingxue.


    "Miss Yingxue is really capable of such forbidden drugs. Don''t tell me you''re just using them for self-defense." Handing the sachet to Su Mianyue, Biwu clenched his fists and was ready to give Su Yingxue a good beating.

 Chapter 198 Dont Do to Others What You Dont Want

    In Biwu''s sharp eyes, Su Yingxue only felt that her things had been exposed. This feeling of being regarded as a traitor made her heart feel like it was being crushed, but she did not even have the strength to explain.


    Su Mianyue also picked up the sachet and sniffed it, then confirmed that it was a special effect version of the soft tendon powder. As long as it dispersed with the wind, it could cause people within ten meters to fall into a limp state with weak limbs. The stronger the martial arts, the faster the attack, and could only become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    However, this kind of soft tendon powder is not without its disadvantages, it must be taken a day in advance before the star picking herb will be hit, otherwise the effect is not as good as the ordinary drug.


    "Miss Yingxue is indeed a smart man. Even if he was being watched in the su mansion, he could still add star grass to our diet. I wonder how you did it. Can Miss Yingxue help me out?" Su Mianyue still asked with a smile, as if he didn''t care about what Su Yingxue had done.


    "Miss Su''s intelligence is not as good as one or two. Why make a fool of yourself?" Su Yingxue shook his head and smiled bitterly. He slowly closed his desperate eyes and said coldly, "What does Miss Su want to do with me?"


    Su Yingxue''s tone was very calm, but Su Mianyue remembered her endless sad eyes and guessed, "But they used miss su''s family to coerce Miss Su into doing this?"


    Su Yingxue looked up in surprise. Seeing that Su Mianyue didn''t mean any harm, he nodded and said, "If that injustice does not happen to the si family, I will be jun jie''s bride in a few days. Because our family is too far away from the Si Family, and the son of the Si Family who has a position in the office is not allowed to leave Queqi City without an order, so my parents want to bring the dowry prepared for me to Queqi City before they get married. Let''s rent a house for marriage. Who knows, when we arrived in Queqi City, we were taken down and thrown into prison as soon as we reported our identities. Ten days later, someone suddenly came to me and used up all the punishment to force me to come out and seduce the si family."


    As he spoke, Su Yingxue rolled up his sleeves, and the deep and bone-deep scars crisscrossed each other. Su Yingxue opened his collar again, but there was still no skin left intact.


    Apart from her limbs and her beautiful face, Su Yingxue did not have a good piece of flesh on her body. It was clear that she had lost a lot of weight, but when Su Yingxue showed this, his eyes were filled with hatred.


    Next, Su Yingxue was silent for a long time. When Su Mianyue thought she would never speak again, she saw Su Yingxue''s tears running down her face and soon her clothes were soaked.


    "When I was dying, those people actually raped me. I felt that I had no face to see my family again, and no face to see junjie. I wanted to die, but they forced me to see how my family was tortured. Even my ten-year-old sister was..." Clenching his teeth tightly, Su Yingxue clenched his hands tightly, his fingernails sinking into the flesh and blood oozing out, and he choked, "My mother died of humiliation, my father was born and broke a pair of legs by them, and they wanted to castrate my five-year-old brother..."


    Every word Su Yingxue said was about how inhumane the people who captured them were, and it was all because of the Si Family, and also because of Su Yu.


    "So, for the sake of your family, did you agree to their plan?" Su Mianyue''s tone was a little colder. It was not Su Yingxue''s choice to blame. She didn''t know what to do, but since she saw her own people, she always wanted to find a way to decide whether to harm more innocent people.


    Nodding heavily, Su Yingxue said again: "The original plan was for them to keep an eye out for suspicious people and then lead them to the hundred flower building where I was, so they took me away without a trace, but you unexpectedly disrupted their plans. I don''t know if they guessed your identity, but they will definitely follow. This is how I contacted them."


    Taking off the purse she was wearing around her waist, Su Mianyue knew that it contained pills, but Su Yingxue once said that she had a heart disease and needed these pills to save her life, so she did not take them to check in private, nor did she want Su Yingxue to be suspicious.


    "These pills look no different from the heart saving pills, but they contain a dose of medicine that can lure them into specially trained tracking butterflies. No matter where I am, as long as I take this pill for an hour, it will attract their scattered manpower." After revealing all her secrets, Su Yingxue breathed a sigh of relief, which showed how unwilling she was to bear the shackles.


    Looking at Su Yingxue''s expression, she was sure that Su Yingxue was not hiding anything about it, but the sadness between her brows was as piercing as ever.


    Thinking of the poisonous hair that si junjie was stimulated to see Su Yingxue, Su Mianyue asked, "Miss Yingxue, why did you provoke Si Junjie to have a poisonous hair that day after you met him? I don''t think you''re going to tell him everything. Otherwise, even if Si Junjie likes you and feels indebted to you, he won''t let so many saviors, including his brother, go into danger because of you." At most, life is worth it.


    Su Yingxue''s eyes flashed with humiliation, but he did not answer Su Mianyue''s words. Instead, he lifted the curtains and looked out at the scenery. He said in a low voice, "I''m sorry. I took the pill before I left. I''m afraid it might implicate Miss Su."


    "Su Yingxue, this is revenge. Don''t forget that our miss saved you from the fire!" Biwu shouted angrily. The sympathy for Su Yingxue had disappeared in front of Su Mianyue''s safety.


    Su Yingxue smiled bitterly, but Su Mianyue pulled Biwu, who was about to rush forward and beat him up, and said with a smile, "Biwu, saving people is our own volition, and that is the enemy''s plan. How can we be grateful?"


    In other words, if Su Mianyue encountered something like this, he would definitely put his family''s life first. Sacrificing a few strangers was nothing, even if he knew that the other party was a good person.


    Reluctantly, Biwu sat back down. Her cheeks were still puffed up. She glared at Su Yingxue fiercely before turning away.


    Su Mianyue smiled faintly, patted Biwu''s shoulder placidly, looked at Su Yingxue, and said with a slight curve of his lips, "Does Miss Yingxue have a body?"


    Although they didn''t get along much, they ate and lived together for so long. Su Mianyue had long noticed something unusual about Su Yingxue. For example, when a certain food appears, it can cause nausea or morning sickness. These symptoms are symptoms of early pregnancy.


    Su Yingxue stiffened and clenched his hands into fists again. After a long time, he said angrily, "If it weren''t for saving the family, I would have died with this evil seed, but now..." What if he didn''t even have a free body?


    "You must not have said you were raped, so Si Junjie thought you betrayed him, right?" Su Mianyue continued to speculate, and his sympathy for Su Yingxue increased by two points. This silly, infatuated woman, on the one hand, wanted to save her family, on the other hand, did not want to harm Si Junjie, so she could only bear the grief silently.


    Knowing that the child was innocent, su mianyue could not persuade Su Yingxue not to hurt the child. After all, a life that was not expected was likely to be a cup of tea, and this era could not tolerate adulterous children.


    After weighing it, Su Mianyue looked at the heartbroken su yingxue and said, "Miss Yingxue wants to bear the pain with all his might, but he never thought that even if you carry a lot of burdens, you may not save your family, and Si Junjie will only feel more pain..."


    "I know." Turning around to look at Su Mianyue, Su Yingxue said with tears in her eyes, "I haven''t seen my family since I became a chess piece. I''m not sure if they''re still alive, but I just don''t want to believe that something has happened to them. As for jun jie, if he recovers one day, he will have a clean woman to accompany him for the rest of his life, and I will only become his disgrace."


    "Don''t do what you don''t want to do to others. How can Miss Yingxue know what Si Junjie wants? You think of si junjie everywhere, but you thought that he only wants you. No matter how good a girl is to him, she is not a good person. Otherwise, why would he be poisoned by miss yingxue?" Su Mianyue''s voice was slightly cold, and the person who was most displeased was this kind of person who gave up on himself, "I do have a plan. If Miss Yingxue is willing to cooperate with me, or else I can only ask miss yingxue to get out of the car to meet your master. Forgive me for not waiting."

 Chapter 199 The Rhythm of Being Eaten Tofu

    The night wind blew gently, and the thick smell of blood pervaded the official path. Su Mianyue stood against the wind beside the bonfire, his sword still dripping with blood. He looked coldly at Su Yu''s subordinates cleaning up the remains with a cold expression on his face.


    After counting the casualties, Biwu came to Su Mianyue with a serious face and reported in a low voice, "Miss, three of our people have died, five of them have been injured, and the total number of enemy deaths is 28."


    Su Mianyue nodded and said in a deep voice, "Bury them nearby, record their names and give them to Yu. The rest of them took the injured people on the road overnight and went to the nearest mountain to temporarily recuperate. Let them contact Yu a month later."


    Biwu took his orders and left. Su Mianyue turned to look at Su Yingxue, who was sitting on the ground with a pale face, and asked coldly, "Are you afraid?"


    Su Yingxue looked up blankly at Su Mianyue, who was like a god of death just now. After a long time, he found his voice and shook his head gently, "Not afraid, but afraid. Those who almost died are junjie''s saviors."


    With a smile on his lips, he helped Su Yingxue up and walked towards the carriage. Su Mianyue said in a deep voice, "Next, you will see more of this. If you want to save your family, death and injury will still be inevitable."


    Su Yingxue nodded, pursed her lips and said nothing. Knowing that everything was precious to everyone, she could not help but hope that her family would be saved. Even if she knew that such an idea was selfish, she could not shake her determination to save her family.


    Half an hour later, Su Mianyue and Su Yingxue sat in the carriage and were driven by biwu. The three of them only carried simple bags and some dry food. They walked slowly in the moonlight towards their destination. The rest of them took away the food and other things that Su Mianyue had specially prepared and headed for the nearest mountain range.


    Along the way, except for a group of hooligans who wanted to tease no one, there was hardly any unexpected meeting with Su Yu. Su Mianyue told Su Yu what Su Yingxue had told him in private, which naturally included the three death lists and Su Mianyue''s arrangements for Su Yu''s servants at the su residence.


    As for Su Yingxue, she wanted to talk to Si Junjie, but su yu had already arranged for si junjie to leave, and Su Yingxue could not tell Si Jingjie about these things, so she was very depressed.


    "I will arrange for someone to rescue the su family. It should also be a lesson to Tong Jinfu, the old man, so that he can understand the fate of the traitor." Su Yu said with a gloomy face.


    As a man of blood, Su Yu looked down on the officials who had brought harm to the old and the weak. However, he could not take power now, because he could not directly convict Tong Jinfu, and he was a boy with some kung fu, but he was not good at leading the troops to war. It would be better to keep him than to get someone loyal to yun wansheng and truly a general to take over, so that he could stay alive for the time being.


    Su Mianyue, who wanted to do it himself, thought that there was not much time left for the appointment with Wanyan Lin, and this was Su Yu''s business, so he did not intend to interfere, just nodded and agreed.


    Thinking of Su Yingxue''s current situation, Su Mianyue asked in a low voice, "Su Yingxue, what are you going to do?"


    "Temporarily arrange for her to go to a safe place. After rescuing her family and reuniting with her family, after the situation of si junjie gets better, si junjie will decide their future by himself. I won''t interfere." The burden on Su Yu''s shoulders was too heavy to interfere with other people''s personal feelings, as long as it did not involve the safety of other subordinates.


    Su Mianyue also knew that this was the best arrangement for Su Yingxue, so he handed Su Yu the pills Su Yingxue had given her before. "This should work for you."


    "Indeed." Su Yu smiled. Tracking the butterfly was Yun Wansheng''s secret weapon. If it could be used to confuse the public, it would yield unexpected results, and it would be best if one could develop it by his own people.


    Just as she was about to ask Su Yu if the past few days were going well, she heard Biwu roar and scold, "Bastard, hooligan!"


    Looking at Su Yu, Su Mianyue''s eyes sparkled with excitement. It seemed that there was something lively to see. He quickly got up and walked away. Su Yu could only follow Si Jingjie''s room with a chuckle, secretly annoyed that Si Jingjie shouldn''t be attracting Su Mianyue''s attention at this time. The young master had not seen his sweetheart for several days and had not even had time to whisper.


    Standing in front of the window and looking at the scene in the room, Su Mianyue opened her mouth wide in surprise. Her baby Biwu actually hugged her chest with both hands. Was this the rhythm of being eaten tofu?


    Si Jing Jie''s situation was even more awkward. He looked at bi with a sad face. There were both old and new wounds, which showed that he had suffered a lot.


    "Si Jingjie!" Biwu gritted his teeth and called out to the other party. For fear that others would hear the name, he could only shout in a low voice. "You wait for me, I don''t want to get rough with the disabled. After you get well, I will beat you up so that you can''t get out of bed, so that you can understand why the flowers are so red!"


    "Miss Biwu, I''ve already apologized. It was really an accident. I didn''t mean to be mean to be mean to you. Why don''t you believe me? If miss biwu feels like she''s lost, what I''m willing to take responsibility for is not that kind of..." Si Jingjie spoke quickly, but before he could finish, Biwu slapped him to stop him.


    The crisp slap was loud. Biwu didn''t look so dark until he hit someone, but he felt a little embarrassed. He quickly took two steps back and said awkwardly, "I''ll get someone to come in and put the medicine on you. Before I settle the score with you, you''d better get well soon."


    Si Jingjie was extremely aggrieved and looked gloomily at Biwu''s back as he walked away, but he didn''t even have the chance to explain. He wasn''t being rude to Biwu just now, but he accidentally pulled the wound while changing the dressing, and when he raised his hand, he accidentally touched Biwu''s...


    Looking down at his right hand, the touch still lingered on his fingertips, and Si Jingjie instantly blushed. This was his first'' close'' contact with a girl, and it felt like... The crisp and numb touch will never be forgotten in this lifetime.


    "I said I would take responsibility." Si Jingjie murmured, unaware of the two people standing outside the window listening to the corner, not to mention how silly he looked.


    Originally, she wanted to stand up for biwu and tease Biwu, but when she saw the girl disappear like a fire wheel in front of her, Su Mianyue had no choice but to give up, but she was in a good mood. This time in Yan Capital, the biggest gain was her Biwu.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was smiling like a cat, Su Yu kindly reminded her of her current position so as not to be embarrassed when she was discovered. After all, it was someone else''s personal affair.


    After returning to the room, Su Mianyue immediately said excitedly, "Su Yu, let''s make a bet. How long do you think it will take to see a couple holding hands?"


    Su Yu shook his head and laughed, "What''s the bet?"


    "I bet for a month. The bet is that the loser has to agree to a condition, but only if it doesn''t go against his will and what he can do." Su Mianyue said triumphantly. With a month of interaction and her'' tips'', it seemed like a long time had passed.


    Su Yu smiled and said, "I bet for more than a month on conditions like Yue."


    "Okay, it''s a deal." Su Mianyue smiled and clapped with Su Yu, but he didn''t really care about the bet.


    However, Su Yu was very serious, and on the second day, he proposed to leave, and Si Jingjie was moved close by the reason that his body needed to rest. There was no chance to meet Biwu in this month, let alone to improve his relationship.


    Poor Si Jingjie wanted to be alone with Biwu and tell his feelings. However, Su Yu acted decisively, so that he did not even have a chance to see Biwu, and Biwu was dissatisfied with him because of this. If not for the previous sacrifice of his body to protect him, the day they met again would definitely be Biwu''s sword.

 Chapter 200 Come Back Quickly, Xiao Yue

    Nanyu Town, gold shaking gambling house.


    Wanyan Lin had a warm smile on his face, but there was a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes. After so many years of planning, it was finally this day.


    However, this smugness disappeared in just a moment. Wanyan Lin made a gesture of invitation, looked at the old man sitting opposite him, and motioned for him to drink tea.


    Han Zezhong was the prime minister of Wanyan Lin when his father was in power. After Prince Regent was in power, he was dissatisfied with the fact that he sent the prince to another country to be a hostage, and then he went into office in spite of the safety of the princes and the fact that he secretly harbored several great powers of cholera.


    He himself was loyal to the kingdom of hengyuan, and many students held important positions in the court. His words could definitely affect the court, and even Prince Regent had been tolerant.


    Now, Wanyan Zhen''s foundation is not stable, but he respects Han Zezhong a little more. He has the intention of inviting him to resume his official career.


    However, Han Zezhong felt that Wanyan Zhen''s heart was not enough to be the emperor, and in the past few years of famine, Wanyan Zhen was extravagant, leading to the people''s misery, and the rise of the civil volunteer army. Han Zezhong was inevitably worried about the prospects of the Hengyuan, and "Accidentally" learned of Wanyan Lin''s whereabouts, he personally invited him to return to inherit the general.


    Seventh Prince, the old man has already retired, but he never forgets Retired Emperor''s kindness to the old man, and never forgets that he is part of the Hengyuan. Seventh Prince is the only direct descendant of the Hengyuan. Now that the country is in danger, he has asked Seventh Prince to return to his home country to sit down and save the people from the fire and water. He is trying his best to save the country from decline." Han Zezhong stood up and arched his hands in a trembling voice.


    "Elder Han was the minister of the humerus when my father was in power. Unfortunately, I am only a merchant now. The news of Seventh Prince''s death in the Hengyuan has long been known throughout the country. How can the world believe the truth when Elder Han invited me back? And the new emperor is still in power, and even if my true identity is recognized, it will still be awkward. How do Elder Han think I can make the new emperor accept and allow me to save mountains and rivers and people?" Wanyan Lin''s voice was faint, as if there was no sadness or resentment.


    Han Zezhong knew that it would not be so easy to invite Wanyan Lin back. He lifted his clothes and knelt on the ground. The white-haired man tried his best to straighten his back and make a big bow to show his respect for Wanyan Lin.


    "Elder Han, get up quickly. Even in front of my father, Elder Han doesn''t have to salute. How can I do it?" Wanyan Lin''s eyes flashed, but after receiving a salute, he quickly walked to Han Zezhong and lifted his arm.


    However, Han Zezhong insisted on kneeling down to speak, and Wanyan Lin could not use his internal force to avoid breaking Han Zezhong''s arm, so one hand could not help him up, so he could only sigh helplessly and stand slightly sideways.


    "Seventh Prince can rest assured that as long as Seventh Prince returns with the old man, other matters will be properly arranged for Seventh Prince by the old minister. Presumably, Retired Emperor also hopes that Seventh Prince will inherit the throne, and the country''s monarch should have a capable sage to live in. Nowadays, only Seventh Prince is the most suitable prince." Han Zezhong was still kneeling on the ground, his face full of vicissitudes with unquestionable certainty.


    Wanyan Lin shook his right arm with a wry smile and pulled up his sleeve with his left hand, revealing the scar on his wrist, "I didn''t hide it from Elder Han. I wanted to fight for that position, even for my parents. But now..."


    "Seventh Prince''s hand!?" Han Zezhong looked at Wanyan Lin in astonishment, not knowing that his right hand was disabled.


    "It''s useless." Wanyan Lin said a simple sentence, then put down his sleeve and helped Han Zezhong up with one hand. He said helplessly: "Since ancient times, there has never been a bad precedent for emperors. I can contribute to the Hengyuan alive. I have done my part as a prince. I believe that both father and mother will understand my difficulties. I also ask old han not to put his hopes on me again and let me continue to be my Childe Bai. No one knows my whereabouts. Only then will I be able to live in peace for the rest of my life."


    After that, Wanyan Lin turned around and sat at the top of the table. Han Zezhong looked at Wanyan Lin with a complicated expression and did not speak for a long time. It was not until Wanyan Lin drank nearly a cup of tea and watched him with his left hand still moving unrestrained, but his right hand slumped down on his side that Han Zezhong woke up from regret.


    Lowering his eyes, Han Zezhong did not continue to persuade Wanyan Lin to return home to inherit the grand unification, but his mind changed in an instant.


    Han Zezhong glanced at him from the corner of the eye. Wanyan Lin did not change his face, but a mocking look appeared in his eyes. His Wanyan Lin''s existence was never a substitute, even if his right hand was not good at acting. Everything he wanted, including the position above ten thousand people.


    When Wanyan Lin put down the teacup, han zezhong knew that he had the intention of seeing off the guests, so he stood up and said, "Old man, I beg Seventh Prince to reconsider what old man just said. Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager must be looking forward to Seventh Prince''s return."


    "As long as I am alive, my father and mother will be safe and sound. This is the greatest filial piety as a son, and I ask Elder Han to fulfill it." Wanyan Lin stood up and lowered his head slightly.


    As a junior, to make such a humble request, even if Han Zezhong wanted to say anything, it could only be turned into a sigh, asking Wanyan Lin to return and seize the throne, it seemed that it would take a long time to discuss.


    Before leaving, Han Zezhong took a deep look at Wanyan Lin''s right hand, then bowed and left.


    After Han Zezhong left, the smile on Wanyan Lin''s face gradually disappeared. His left hand was clenched into a fist in anger, but his right hand was raised slowly. Although his five fingers could move slightly, it was still not far from being disabled. It was almost impossible to recover to its original state.


    But it was almost as long as there was a prescription...


    Thinking of this, Wanyan Lin raised the corner of his lips again and looked at Han Zezhong''s back with a smile but not a smile. It was much easier to have these people come out, and he could wait for Su Mianyue to come back here, without having to go to the Hengyuan too early.


    "The more chaotic it is, the more you will feel that my existence as Wanyan Lin is indispensable, and more people will be willing to submit to me. Only then can history record more of my great achievements." The right hand struggled to lift the lid of the cup. It was just a simple action, but Wanyan Lin''s forehead was dripping with sweat. The pain made Wanyan Lin smile even more.


    After refilling a cup of tea, Wanyan Lin took a few sips and looked down at his trembling right hand with a joyful look in his eyes, looking forward to Su Mianyue''s surprise when he saw the results of his gritted teeth and persistent recovery.


    "Yue, you said you were born to create miracles, so come back quickly and see my miracles." The corners of her lips rose slightly as she spoke of the person she missed.


    On the official road near Nanyu Town, Su Mianyue, who was sitting in the carriage, couldn''t help sneezing and rubbing his itchy nose. He could not help but wrinkle his nose as he looked at the half-finished men''s clothes that were hard to get into his hands.


    "Miss, are you sure that third young master can really wear this dress?" Biwu rested her chin on her hands and looked bored as Su Mianyue rushed to make the jacket.


    Along the way, Su Mianyue managed to sew seven or eight parts of the long bamboo shirt, at the cost of Su Mianyue''s white fingers with holes in them, but the long shirt was still ugly and inconspicuous. Biwu could not imagine how badly Su Yu would look in it.


    However, thinking that Su Yu had not seen Su Mianyue''s painstaking work, he had a little expectation in his heart. Don''t hope that the bigger the disappointment, the better. Otherwise, Su Yu''s expression must be very exciting.


    Su Mianyue glared at Biwu, who was making fun of herself, and snorted, "Your female celebrity is not necessarily better than me. It''s not a matter of fifty steps and a hundred steps. It''s Yu''s good fortune to be able to wear the clothes that my female hero Su Mianyue personally sewed. He should be happy."


    Along the way, because Su Yu''s men had spent a lot of means, Su Mianyue and others did not encounter too many twists and turns and left the Yan Country, but Su Mianyue suspected that they would leave so smoothly, there were some people who did not want to support Yun Wansheng as emperor to open the door for them.


    Of course, Su Yu was the only person in the world who knew how to make a human skin mask. As for Su Mianyue''s standard, it was better not to mention it. The mask she made was just to deceive those who didn''t know much about it.


    Biwu playfully stuck out her tongue, insinuating that she did not need such luck, so she leaned against the car wall to take a nap and let Su Mianyue continue to struggle with the embroidery needle.

 Chapter 201 Is It Really Good to Use Force to Solve It?

    The carriage was moving smoothly. Su Yu was in charge of driving and could hear the conversation between Su Mianyue and Biwu. The corners of his mouth twitched uncontrollably.


    Su Mianyue had been making this dress for half a month, but he refused to show it to him. Although Su Yu guessed that the workmanship would not be good, he did not expect biwu to exaggerate like that.


    It was not known if it was because of the carriage ride that Su Mianyue would occasionally let out a low cry. Su Yu''s heart wrenched at the thought of persuading Su Mianyue to give up several times, but she thought that after Su Mianyue sewed this dress, he probably would not do needlework in the future, and naturally would not make clothes for others. Then he endured his heartache and let Su Mianyue do it.


    Leaning against the hood, Su Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at a group of people not far away. He tightened the reins and prepared to dodge to one side. After all, the other party''s team was too large, and they used a very ordinary carriage to avoid attracting attention.


    "Yu, what''s going on outside?" Su Mianyue''s faint voice sounded.


    "It should be a caravan of slave traders," Su Yu replied.


    Su Mianyue lifted the curtain of the car and looked at the line about a hundred meters away. He saw some ragged and disheveled people tied up in a straight line with ropes. On both sides were guards with swords and whips in their hands, beating the people who were tied up fiercely from time to time.


    Most of them were young and middle-aged, and some were underage. Only a few of them had lost their footing. They did not know whether they were old or sick.


    When Su Mianyue lifted the curtain, he saw a man fall to the ground. The guard who was in charge of transporting them did not show any sympathy and whipped them. He didn''t care if it would hurt people''s lives, but he was also a sold slave, although there was a plea for mercy. But only two people came forward to take the beating for the man.


    Frowning slightly, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "Yu, go over."


    Su Yu frowned. He didn''t want to meddle, but he didn''t want to refuse Su Mianyue. So he whipped the group of people away.


    Inside the carriage, Biwu obviously saw the same scene as before and puffed up his small face, "Is miss going to do it or settle it with a silver ticket?"


    Looking at Biwu, who was about to draw his sword, Su Mianyue said with a laugh, "This is the official road. You can walk on the official road with so many slaves. Are you sure it''s really good to use force to solve this problem?"


    Biwu sighed, then opened the package and took out a stack of banknotes. He muttered, "I thought I could loosen my muscles, but nothing that can be solved with money is a problem."


    Looking at Biwu with a light smile, the sadness she felt just now faded because of her cute appearance. Su Mianyue reached out and rubbed Biwu''s head, sighing that she could still maintain a childlike heart after so many things, which was the most precious.


    Outside the carriage, Su Yu was negotiating with the other party. When he heard the leader of the caravan speak arrogantly, Su Mianyue lifted the curtain and stepped out of the carriage. He took the whip from Su Yu''s hand and struck it hard at a stone by the roadside. The stone that he hit split a gap, but the whip was not damaged at all. It can be seen that the internal force of a person who uses a whip is extraordinary.


    When the leader saw this, his attitude immediately changed, and he bowed his hand and said, "This girl, we are also doing business to earn a living. In the government, we have crossed the path. These slaves are all..."


    "Make a price." Su Mianyue interrupted the leader''s chatter, too lazy to waste his breath.


    "What?" The leader was a bit of a monden, and his big, thick body stood there with its mouth open, looking rather comical.


    "Our lady has bought all these slaves. Just calculate how much money they are worth. There''s nothing to talk about here." Biwu said impatiently and began counting the number of slaves.


    The leader understood and quickly called his deputy over. The two of them began to figure out how much money they should sell to avoid losing money, "The girl also saw that most of our goods are young and strong, and many of them are men from the walla country. They are very powerful, and the beauties of those Yulin are even more beautiful. They are worth at least a thousand eight hundred taels in any kiln, a total of 26 people. Even if the girl is worth ten thousand taels."


    Glancing coldly at the leader, Biwu leaned over and scolded, "Why don''t you grab it? There were only two foreign beauties in total. Even if they were sold to Whorehouse, they would be worth at most a few hundred taels of silver. The rest of them were young and middle-aged, and each of them could be worth dozens of taels of silver. Besides, there were a few who didn''t know what was wrong with them. How much trouble did our young lady save you by buying it now? Two thousand taels, if you like to sell it or not, we will save you the trouble."


    Biwu threw out two thousand taels of silver and told the truth. The price was already too high.


    The leader wanted to kill one, and also thought that Su Mianyue and the others would bargain, but he didn''t expect to cut the price by four fifths. Just as he was about to raise the price, he was stopped by his deputy and gave him a look at the rock that Su Mianyue had just broken.


    The leader looked at Su Mianyue and the others, and saw that although they were not dressed ostentatiously and had no expensive jewelry on them, their whole appearance was not something ordinary people could have, and the two thousand taels of silver earned at least three times, so he nodded and agreed, and quickly asked someone to send the deed to Biwu, while counting the silver tickets.


    "Leave enough water and dry food for your return journey, and the rest to stay." Looking at the slaves with their chapped lips, Su Mianyue spoke again and motioned for Biwu to settle the money.


    Just as the leader was about to play tricks, he heard biwu say, "A full water bag is five taels of silver, dry food is twenty copper coins."


    Seeing that selling some food and water could still make a small profit, the leader immediately sent someone to settle the accounts. Seeing that Su Mianyue and the others were kind, he wanted to make a good relationship and asked, "Do you need a carriage for a girl? Although we only have one flatbed carriage for hauling goods, it''s not a problem to pull those weak ones. It''s only a hundred taels."


    Seeing that the leader did not deliberately raise the price, Su Mianyue nodded and said to biwu, "Give him two hundred taels."


    The leader was so happy that his eyes could not see. These two hundred taels were enough for him to pay his subordinates. This time, he really made money when he went out to meet a rich man. He immediately said that he did not accept the money for water and dry food. He also wanted to ask Su Mianyue''s residence. In the future, there were slaves who asked Su Mianyue to pick first.


    Biwu took a step forward and gave three hundred taels of silver to go over and ask about each other''s door.


    The leader also knew how to look at people. Biwu gave him an extra hundred taels of silver to cover his mouth and hurried away with his men.


    After cutting off the rope in one man''s hand, Biwu asked the man to help the others untie the ropes. He walked slowly behind Su Mianyue and observed the faces and eyes of the slaves one by one.


    Even though they were in their prime, they looked sallow and malnourished, but the few people at the end of the line caught Su Mianyue''s attention.


    Apart from the few burly men the leader mentioned in the country of vala, they were the beauties of the Yulin, both tall and slim. Although their hair was disheveled, it was not difficult to see that their facial features were exquisite and flawless, completely different from Su Mianyue''s beauty.


    But what caught Su Mianyue''s attention was the nobility of these two beauties, and the protective posture of the four youths around them, as if they were protecting their master.


    "Can you understand me?" Su Mianyue asked softly with a slight curve of her lips.

 Chapter 202 My Sisters Harem Is Empty

    The two beauties looked at each other, and the woman near Su Mianyue nodded, her eyes slightly guarded.


    "You guys are together?" Su Mianyue pointed at the four youths.


    The beauty hesitated for a moment, then nodded again, but hid the woman who looked almost the same as her behind her, obviously to protect her.


    Su Mianyue was a little surprised. She was dressed as a woman now. Should she be so guarded against her as if she would underestimate them?


    "Baby Biwu, have I lost my charm?" Looking at Biwu awkwardly, Su Mianyue asked in an injured tone.


    "In Biwu''s heart, miss will always be the most beautiful woman, and even a fairy will never be as beautiful as miss." Biwu replied in an affirmative tone.


    "But they are beautiful." Pointing at the two Yulin beauties, Su Mianyue lamented, "My sister''s harem is empty. Do you want to take them away?"


    "Miss, are you trying to move on?" Biwu, who had been loyal to her master for a while, was like a pet that was about to be abandoned. She looked at Su Mianyue with a cute look and looked like Su Mianyue was about to cry with a nod.


    Just as Su Mianyue was about to pacify him, he heard a young man speaking in an unflattering mainland language, "The women of the central plains are so shameless, but the women of our Yulin would rather die than surrender, and would never submit to your lewd power."


    Su Mianyue blinked, indicating that she was a little receptive to incompetence. Was this a personal attack?


    Biwu, on the other hand, grinned and pointed at the young man, "Boy, this heroine looks after you. It''s really developing. Haha."


    Just as she was about to raise her hand to teach Biwu a lesson, she saw Su Yu pass by. She looked at Su Mianyue speechlessly and said softly, "Yue, stop messing around. It''s not your intention to scare the beauty."


    "Yu is taking pity on her, so you blame me?" Su Mianyue looked at Su Yu with a black face. As expected, men forget their friends when they see each other.


    Would you like to give these two beauties to Yu so that he can enjoy the happiness of being together?


    Su Yu wanted to crack Su Mianyue''s skull and see what was inside. Is this really a good time to talk?


    "Stop it. How are these people going to settle down? There must be a rule. You can''t stand in the middle of the road all the time and let the passers-by pay attention to this side, can you?" Su Yu had to speak softly to bring su mianyue back to the point.


    Su Mianyue, who was on the other side of the building, quickly coughed to hide his yy thoughts. He patted Su Yu on the shoulder seriously and said, "Yu is still reliable."


    Looking at the jade hand that was beating his shoulder, Su Yu''s eyes fell on the slightly red and swollen fingertips, and he thought, is it really so hard to be a girl? A good hand, it''s been scarred for half a month.


    Without knowing what Su Yu was thinking, Su Mianyue glanced at the slaves who were standing there waiting for the new buyer to send them off, and suddenly felt a great pressure. The future of these 26 people seemed to be on her shoulders, but su mianyue had always been used to taking in and nurturing little monkeys.


    "The water and food on the carriage are to be shared first. Those who want to leave can come to me for the deed of sale and have ten taels of silver entwined around them. Those who want to stay will report their identities to themselves. I don''t care about your former identities. If you decide to stay and serve me, you must ensure your loyalty. It doesn''t matter if you''ve had a terrible past. From now on, you''ll be new to life." Su Mianyue said with a loud voice, then turned and walked towards his carriage, giving those people enough time to eat and drink, and to figure out where they would go in the future.


    Just as Su Mianyue turned around, she was caught by a dirty little hand at the lapel. Su Mianyue looked down and saw a ten-year-old boy looking at her with big black and white eyes. His eyes were full of expectation and fear, and his small hands were hurriedly retracted.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. I..." The young man nervously rubbed the corners of his clothes, and there were whip marks on the back of his hands.


    Su Mianyue recognized the young man at first glance as one of the men who had just been beaten. His eyes softened and he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Follow you. Do you have any meat?" The young man opened his mouth in embarrassment. He looked up at Su Mianyue''s beautiful face, which was not painted, and muttered, "Don''t look at me as a child, but I can do anything. As long as there''s meat to eat, I''ll follow you. I don''t need money."


    "If someone gave you meat, would you betray me?" Su Mianyue asked curiously and suddenly remembered kun lun''s line in the movie," follow you and have meat to eat."


    "Miss was the first to give me meat. My life is miss''s." The young man raised his head and spoke seriously.


    "Oh?" Su Mianyue was puzzled by the young man''s words.


    "My family is poor, and I have never eaten meat since I was a child. My grandfather told me before he died that it was his greatest regret not to let me eat meat in this life. In the future, if I met the person who gave me meat, it would be my greatest benefactor for the rest of my life. I must be grateful for it all my life, otherwise I would not be his grandson." The young man said something sour, but it was also the sorrow of the poor.


    Su Mianyue''s lips stiffened. This was the first time she had heard such logic. She smiled at the young man''s innocent eyes and said, "Biwu, go get the roast chicken in the carriage."


    The young man''s eyes lit up and he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He had only smelled the meat, but he didn''t expect that one day he would be able to eat roast chicken.


    After biwu gave a roasted chicken to the young man, the young man knelt down and kowtowed to Su Mianyue. After revealing his identity and expertise, he took a deep breath from the roasted chicken and ran to the old man who had fallen down and shared the delicious chicken with him.


    "I do have a childlike heart." Su Mianyue praised the young man''s behavior.


    "Yue made it." Su Yu said enviously.


    The young man had just said that he was good at smelling. He would remember the smell once and trace it to its owner.


    "Are you jealous?" Stroking his nose, Su Mianyue raised his chin proudly, smiling between his brows and eyes, and smelling even more fragrant in the sun. It made people lose their minds and the flowers lose their color.


    Looking at Su Mianyue in a daze, Su Yu''s mind went blank. He just wanted to remember Su Mianyue''s lively look in his mind and do everything he could to keep Su Mianyue''s smile.


    The years are quiet and peaceful. I only wish I could be in Changle.


    The two of them stood in the wind, unaware that others were paying attention. Biwu had just given some jerky to a few people who were not in good health. When he turned back, he saw this scene. He put his fist on his lips and coughed, then said to Su Mianyue in a low voice: "Miss, I just took a look. There are two people whose bodies are really not good. I''m afraid they can''t be used by miss."


    "There''s a use in being born with talent. Biwu''s words are somewhat arbitrary." Su Mianyue blinked his eyes and said playfully, "Fortunately, I know that Yu is jealous and distracted. Otherwise, I would have thought that Yu was bewitched by my beauty and would fall in love with me."


    As soon as Su Yu recovered from his reverie and was about to nod his head, he heard some slaves kneel before su mianyue, willing to serve Su Mianyue, so much so that Su Yu''s teeth itched. Was it revenge for not helping him in time, for not being kind to his Yue?


    Of the 26 people, 25 expressed their willingness to follow Su Mianyue. After all, once they were slaves, even if they regained their freedom, they might be captured and sold again. It was better to follow the good lord.


    As for the man who was leaving, Su Mianyue generously asked Biwu to give him ten taels of silver, and some dry food and water. He did not ask about the origin of the man, but he did not know that the grace of raising his hand today would bring Su Mianyue unexpected gains in the future.

 Chapter 203 Master Bai Has Great Powers

    Because twenty-five more people walked with them, Su Mianyue''s team grew stronger. Apart from the two who were not in good health and the four younger people, the others followed the group on foot. For these people who were labeled as slaves, it was a good deal to be able to eat and drink. Besides, Su Mianyue didn''t scold them, so he didn''t complain.


    Su Mianyue was a little surprised that the 25 people stayed. She thought that the Yulin''s six-member group and the three members of vala country would choose to leave.


    Once again in Nanyu Town, Su Mianyue went straight to old lady ya, bought a small courtyard with three entrances, and bought two young servants, lest he wanted to send someone out to buy something and couldn''t find a place.


    After settling over twenty people, he sent his servants to the restaurant to order lunch for today, and invited a doctor to treat them. Su Mianyue also took advantage of the time when he was waiting for the meal to bathe and change.


    After dinner, Su Mianyue and Su Yu sat on the roof and chatted. They returned to the Tianlan, and it was time for their separation.


    Under the moonlight, Su Mianyue and Su Yu each held on to a pot of wine, which was purely for entertainment purposes. Su Mianyue was too embarrassed to get drunk again, so as not to make a joke after drinking.


    "The people of Yulin and vala didn''t tell the truth. Why did Yue keep them?" Su Yu asked in puzzlement.


    "Intuition." Su Mianyue smiled, leaned against the roof, and said to su yu, "A woman''s sixth sense is very accurate. I believe that one day their existence will be very beneficial to me, although that day may come later. Besides, I never make a loss-making business, and I always make the best use of everything before that."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had his own plans, Su Yu stopped asking. Instead, he raised the wine pot and met Su Mianyue. He said in a deep voice, "I will leave before dawn. This is the time for us to meet."


    "I hope that by the time I see you again, Yu''s career is done." Su Mianyue blessed, but also knew that it was unlikely. After a sip of wine, he said, "Yu, take care of yourself. Don''t get hurt again. Otherwise, I will be very angry. I will probably beat you up or ignore you."


    As his heart warmed up, Su Yu bared his white teeth and solemnly promised, "Yue, don''t worry. I will protect myself. I will never let Yue worry about me. Yue, too, must take care not to put herself in danger."


    "Do I look like such a fool?" Su Mianyue chuckled with a natural smile.


    "Yue doesn''t always say that people can''t live without a knife when they''re floating around. I just hope Yue is safe and happy all the time." Su Yu''s tone was sincere, but it implied concern.


    Knowing that Su Mianyue would get into the Hengyuan because of Wanyan Lin, he had no position to interfere, only because he was not the one who blocked the blow for Su Mianyue.


    Over the years, Su Yu had been looking for bone paste to make up for Su Mianyue''s debt. If Wanyan Lin''s right hand was intact, Su Mianyue would not have to shoulder so much responsibility.


    With a smile, Su Mianyue nodded and said, "Don''t worry, my sister is very protective of her life. She still wants to travel around the world and gather three thousand in the harem. She won''t let herself die easily."


    As they drank, they chatted about something unrelated to politics. They spent more time teasing each other, but it was a bit of a romantic feeling.


    It was just Su Yu''s infatuation, but Su Mianyue had nothing to do with feng yue.


    After a pot of wine was finished, Su Mianyue shook the empty pot and smiled at su yu, "It''s getting late. Yu should get up early so as not to make his subordinates anxious."


    Although Su Yu wanted to stay here all the time and accompany Su Mianyue to watch the moon and chat, he had to focus on the big business.


    "If Yue has something to do, just contact my people. As long as Yue sees our sign, he can listen to Yue in any country." Su Yu spoke with a serious tone. Even if Su Mianyue was going to use his men to help Wanyan Lin, Su Yu gritted his teeth and agreed, as long as Su Mianyue was safe.


    "Okay." Su Mianyue smiled and nodded, but only for the sake of an suyu''s heart. It was not easy to set up a secret line. How could Su Mianyue use it for his own personal gain?


    She took a deep look at Su Mianyue and resisted the urge to kiss her porcelain face. Su Yu ran away and disappeared into the night.


    Sitting languidly on the roof, Su Mianyue, bathed in the moonlight, put away the smile hanging from the corner of her lips and was sad for Su Yu''s departure. She had a premonition that she would be separated this time and that she might not see anyone again.


    Suddenly she remembered that she had forgotten to give Su Yu the clothes she had made. Su Mianyue got up and prepared to go back to her room. She sent the clothes to Su Yu''s hidden post, but they were blocked by a white figure.


    Looking at Wanyan Lin''s perfect face, Su Mianyue lost his mind for a moment and then snorted, "Wanyan Lin, you look like you''re a fickle man in white at night."


    "If white impermanence has my appearance, why should the world fear the word of ghosts and gods?" Wanyan Lin smiled smugly, but Su Mianyue''s unfriendly white eyes didn''t matter. "Since you''re back, why don''t you look for me?"


    "Childe Bai is very resourceful. Do you need me to deliver it to your door?" With a loud cut, Su Mianyue flew into the courtyard and left the door for Wanyan Lin when he entered the room.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had poured two cups of tea, Wanyan Lin followed in with a smile, closed the door, took a sip of the cup with his left hand, and frowned, "The quality of the tea is too ordinary to match Yue''s identity."


    "People are all over the world. There''s not so much fuss. Forget it if Childe Bai doesn''t like it." Su Mianyue curled her lips at Wanyan Lin''s turtle fur and reached out to grab the teacup, but Wanyan Lin dodged him.


    "For the sake of Yue pouring tea for me, the tea would taste a little more difficult to drink." Raising his right arm and shaking it in front of Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin smiled and said, "Yue said he would be my right hand. Now is the time to fulfill his promise?"


    A little silent, his eyes fixed on Wanyan Lin''s right hand. After a long time, Su Mianyue nodded and said, "As you said."


    "Is Yue forcing himself because of me?" Wanyan Lin raised his eyebrows.


    "People from all over the world value promises the most. How can they force them?" Su Mianyue shook his head and asked, "How''s the Hengyuan going? When are you going back?"


    Although she did not want to participate in the renovation, since she wanted to stay by Wanyan Lin''s side and was destined to avoid those who disgusted her for the whirlpool of power and profit, Su Mianyue could only try to be as calm as possible.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s light face, Wanyan Lin''s heart tightened, as if his decision would make him lose something important, but he had no choice now.


    "If xiaoyueyue doesn''t like it, I won''t go back and fight for that position. How about holding hands with you and smiling proudly?" Wanyan Lin asked half-truthfully, afraid that he did not know what Su Mianyue would do if he nodded.


    For a moment, Su Mianyue wanted to say yes, but Wanyan Lin''s deep eyes, which made her unable to see the bottom, made Su Mianyue give up.


    In life, how many things can go smoothly?

 Chapter 204 Unworthy of Being A Husband And Wife

    After Su Yu returned, he went to see General Si after dealing with some things and personally told him the news of the second son of the si family, but he did not deliberately mention the Su Yingxue family. After all, this was a private matter, Su Yu was not easy to intervene, to see how si junjie dealt with it.


    Because of the emergency situation on the ally''s side, Su Yu had been deploying new plans for the past few days. He did not know that Su Mianyue had come to give him clothes, but to go out to deal with some things. When he came back, he knew that Su Mianyue had left with Wanyan Lin.


    Not to mention the situation on Su Yu''s side, under Han Zezhong''s'' persuasion'', Wanyan Lin agreed to return to the hengyuan kingdom, but refused to accept the proposal of becoming emperor, and even refused to use the status of prince. Han Zezhong could only respect Wanyan Lin''s choice. After all, it was the most important thing to go back.


    "Miss." Biwu called out in a low voice, indicating that he had something to say to Su Mianyue alone.


    "I''m going out with Biwu." Su Mianyue greeted Wanyan Lin, nodded to Han Zezhong, and walked out of the inn with biwu.


    Seeing Wanyan Lin smiling as he watched Su Mianyue leave, Han Zezhong frowned and coughed, "How is the young master going to settle this Miss Su?"


    "Is Elder Han asking about my personal affairs?" Wanyan Lin asked with a smile as dust did not appear on his bulletproof shirt.


    "Old man daren''t." Han Zezhong nodded respectfully, but still said bluntly, "Although Miss Su is beautiful and has a certain ability, her birth is destined to be unworthy of the son''s wife, but from the old man''s point of view, this Miss Su is really an arrogant woman, and will not stoop to others."


    Han Zezhong''s words were very pertinent and also a reminder to Wanyan Lin, who obviously couldn''t have both beauty and country.


    "In Elder Han''s heart, what kind of woman is suitable to be my first wife?" Wanyan Lin still wore a light smile, but the smile in his eyes was too bright to bear.


    Han Zezhong choked and hesitated for a moment, "There is a common saying among the people that a man should marry a wife, and a man should marry a wife. The old man believes that the young man must have a certain measure in his heart, and he dares not speak rashly."


    Looking at Han Zezhong with a half-smile, Wanyan Lin said faintly, "In that case, I only think that Elder Han never said it clearly. I also ask Elder Han to be careful in the future, especially in front of Mianyue."


    Han Zezhong nodded, then stopped talking and focused on the game.


    After leaving the inn, Biwu took Su Mianyue to a private property in the Hengyuan. Usually, there was only an old man guarding it, and no one knew that the old man was their servant.


    "Miss, come and take a look." After entering his own territory, Biwu eagerly took Su Mianyue''s hand and walked into the east wing.


    Although Su Mianyue was surprised by biwu''s nervousness, he did not ask the reason. When he saw the man lying on the bed, his face became serious.


    "Why is he here?" Su Mianyue asked in a low voice.


    "I never had the time to ask. When I went shopping today, I saw him dressed in rags, but protecting a unconscious woman." Biwu sounded calm, but her clenched fists betrayed her heart.


    Si Jingjie, who was supposed to stay in the Yan Country for the time being as Su Yu planned, appeared in the territory of the Yan Country and was protecting a woman from the internet. Biwu almost couldn''t help but beat her up first. Fortunately, she still had a little sense of reason and brought her back to settle down first.


    After all, she was not qualified to interfere with Si Jingjie''s private affairs, but she could not hide his whereabouts so as not to harm su yu.


    Upon hearing this, Su Mianyue frowned and went up to look for si Jing Jie''s pulse. When he found out that he was only in a coma due to fatigue and long-term hunger, he raised his hand to point at his sleeping acupoint and turned to look at Biwu with a complicated look.


    "Where is that woman?" Su Mianyue didn''t try to placate Biwu. She couldn''t give Biwu any objective advice until she found out the truth.


    "In the west wing." After that, Biwu bit his lip and looked at Si Jingjie, who was asleep, and turned to lead Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue followed Biwu to the woman''s room and couldn''t help but be surprised to see her face. The woman''s face was seven times similar to the two sisters Don Joo and danzhu had saved before, but she was younger.


    Before leaving, Su Mianyue did not give any special training to the slaves. Instead, he arranged for them to do some work and sent people to observe their behavior secretly. If there were no abnormalities, he would start training in a month and send the outstanding people to her half a year later.


    Therefore, Su Mianyue was certain that this woman was definitely not the twin sisters, because each of them had a mole on their lower jaw, but sister Don Joo''s was a black mole, and sister danzhu''s was a red mole.


    "Did you ever find out why they were here?" Su Mianyue asked, glancing at the girl who was disturbed by the nightmare.


    "I asked the beggars who met them and only knew that the two of them came here two days ago. Because they were not from the Hengyuan and didn''t want to beg for a living, Si Jingjie went out to work for a short time to earn some money to eat. The reason why he was beaten up today was that there were a few beggars who wanted to sleep with this woman." With that, Biwu''s eyes turned red, and his heart was filled with pain, but he did not know how to vent.


    "It seems that if you want to know the reason, you still need to hurt baby Biwu." Although there were many doubts in his heart, Su Mianyue still felt sorry for biwu. Finally, he had a first love. Before he could even confirm his love, he accidentally became Sann. As expected, the marriage was unpredictable.


    Biwu nodded and left with Su Mianyue. After putting on a human skin mask on the other side of the hall, he reluctantly went to the kitchen to cook some porridge, lest he starved to death without saying anything.


    Biwu was on a mission, so Su Mianyue went to the contact point she had set up to find out why si jingjie was here.


    When Su Mianyue saw that Si Jingjie would appear with the beauty of the Yulin at the Hengyuan, he always felt uneasy, as if there was some conspiracy waiting for her, or waiting for Su Yu.


    Unfortunately, the Hengyuan has been in such a mess recently that some ordinary people can''t pay attention to it at all. It is not possible to find out in a day or two if they want to investigate the news privately.


    "Master, the Hengyuan may riot recently. Please leave as soon as possible." Zhang dahai, who was in charge of intelligence, said worriedly.


    Su Mianyue''s secret stake in various places was saved by her every time she went out to practice, so her loyalty to Su Mianyue was unquestionable, and her safety was the most important thing.


    Frowning slightly, Su Mianyue hesitated for a moment before asking, "How''s the situation in the court recently? Tell me everything you know."


    Zhang dahai did not dare to hide, so he detailed the information collected. The more Su Mianyue listened, the calmer his face became, but his eyes became deeper and deeper, with a little self-deprecation.


    But Su Mianyue hid it well, and zhang dahai didn''t dare to look directly at Su Mianyue because of his identity, so he didn''t notice it.


    The new emperor of the Hengyuan was unpopular. Apart from a few cities near Imperial Capital, which were still relatively stable, the whole of the Hengyuan was almost enveloped in the uprising, and the situation of the dynasty was in jeopardy.


    Fourth Prince Wanyan Lei had already occupied a corner of the northeast and claimed to be the emperor. Most of the people in the city occupied by Wanyan Lei had migrated with Wanyan Lin. It could be said that as long as Wanyan Lei did not die on his own, his position would not be shaken.


    As for Wanyan Lei''s position in the small court, it was between the Hengyuan and the Yan Country that the boundary line between the two countries was cut off. Coupled with the precipitous terrain in that area, as long as Wanyan Zhen did not want to be destroyed, he would not try to attack Wanyan Lei, but rather hoped that yan lei could keep the boundary line.


    Recalling that Su Yu had met Wanyan Lei before, and then disappeared without a trace, the political layout of the Hengyuan changed from there, which must have been Su Yu''s handwriting.


    But what made Su Mianyue laugh at herself was that Wanyan Lin had clearly arranged everything, but he still had to put on an affectionate posture that could give up the jiangshan and jianghu hand in hand for her. Su Mianyue really wanted to ask Wanyan Lin what she was in his heart.

 Chapter 205 Just Pamper Me Alone

    Such an idea flashed by. Su Mianyue was very clear about what he should do, so he asked some questions about the military affairs in hengyuan. If he wanted to help Wanyan Lin, he must know the hengyuan country very well and must do it through his own channels.


    After the inquiry was almost complete, Su Mianyue ordered, "From now on, buy property such as houses and land, and recruit more people. Remember, everything must be done in secret. When the time is ripe, I will arrange a new identity for you to live the life you want."


    He put a small bundle on the table and opened it. Inside was a thick stack of silver tickets.


    Zhang dahai saluted his gratitude and said with loyalty, "Zhang dahai''s life was saved by the master. He is the master''s person for the rest of his life. He is willing to serve the master for the rest of his life."


    "I have never doubted your loyalty, but you must also marry and have children. If generations are hidden stakes, it is likely that you will be cut off from the zhang family. This is what I do not want to see. As for the successor, after you consider carefully, I will examine myself again." Su Mianyue said, motioning for zhang dahai to get up. Seeing his face full of gratitude, he said faintly, "Not only you, but also other people for me. As long as I think about ordinary life, I will arrange for them, but the premise is that I can''t betray me, otherwise I will make them beg for death and can''t survive."


    Knowing that Su Mianyue meant to beat himself up, zhang dahai hurriedly expressed his loyalty again.


    Su Mianyue was not a vicious person, and he knew how to be kind and powerful. He pushed aside a golden box in his bag and said, "There''s a Tianlan identity document and a land deed for Chuang-tzu. Keep it well. As for whether it''s for your own use or to arrange for someone in need to go over, it''s up to you."


    Zhang dahai solemnly put away the brocade box. After Su Mianyue gave him a few more instructions, he respectfully sent Su Mianyue away and turned back to arrange the tasks that Su Mianyue had assigned.


    How could he not do his duty if he followed such a master who was considerate of his subordinates?


    When su mianyue returned to the house where Biwu lived, she saw Biwu sitting in the hall waiting for her and asked the old man to step down. Su Mianyue smiled and asked, "Our Biwu baby seems very angry. Who made you unhappy? Tell me, I''ll beat him up for you."


    "That woman''s name is Mingzhu, the daughter of the Yulin crown prince. Because the crown prince was abandoned, all the crown prince''s children fled to save their lives. She separated from her two sisters and somehow went to the Yan Country. Si Jingjie saved her when she was being teased, and then someone chased them down and killed them. There are people from the Yulin and people from the Yan Country, so they rushed all the way to hengyuan." Biwu said angrily, her mind responding to Mingzhu talking about the escape experience, although there was fear and fatigue in her expression, there was still the little girl''s family''s shyness in her eyes.


    Su Mianyue also guessed the reason why Biwu was angry, so he changed the topic and said, "Her name is Mingzhu, and she is separated from her two sisters. It can''t be the two sisters we raised on Chuang-tzu, right?"


    Nodding her head, Biwu said with a complicated look, "I heard from Mingzhu that Don Joo and danzhu were the legitimate daughters of the crown princess, and she was the daughter of the concubine. But when she said that her sister was separated, I saw a strong hatred in her eyes and felt a little happy. There should be something we don''t know."


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue pondered a little.


    Even if Don Joo and danzhu were sold as slaves, there were four servants around them, but it was strange that Mingzhu, a delicate woman, could escape without protection.


    The point is, after Mingzhu escaped to the Hengyuan, how could he run into Si Jingjie so coincidentally? How could he run all the way to the Hengyuan?


    "Even if Si Jingjie hadn''t recovered, he shouldn''t have been beaten up by a few beggars. Have you ever asked why?" Su Mianyue asked. When she saw Si Jingjie earlier, she had this question, but could not ask.


    "In order to protect that woman, that fool Si Jingjie was willing to be beaten." Biwu gritted his teeth as he tugged at the handkerchief angrily.


    Su Mianyue choked and looked at Biwu with pity and impatience. Is this how a first love is supposed to be?


    Afraid that Biwu would get angry and hurt himself, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "What are you going to do about this?"


    "That woman looks delicate and innocent, but I don''t believe her. The crown prince''s daughter, who came from the concubine, can''t grow up at all if she is so simple. Besides, she can''t run away all the way in the greenhouse." Although Biwu was angry, he was able to analyze the situation calmly.


    Su Mianyue nodded with satisfaction and motioned for Biwu to continue saying that her baby had grown up and it was time to face some problems.


    "I want to stay for the time being, but not as biwu. I want to see what this Mingzhu is up to, or who is behind her. Si Jingjie, that big fool, has a sensitive identity and dares to provoke such a woman, but he has a pair of dog eyes, so he can''t see this." Biwu finished his decision and did not forget to scold Si Jingjie.


    "Well, come back to me after the matter is settled, but be careful not to let the enemy speak." Su Mianyue gave a few words of reassurance and said that she would leave tomorrow so that Biwu would not have to see her off.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ll inform you as soon as possible if anything happens to me. I can also help you with some things." Although Biwu was reluctant to part with Su Mianyue, the situation could only be this way.


    Su Mianyue nodded, said a few more words to Biwu and then left. He found Su Yu''s secret and passed the matter on to Su Yu to avoid causing trouble for Su Yu.


    When she returned to the inn, she saw Wanyan Lin sitting in her room waiting for her. Su Mianyue walked in with a slight smile and hid his thoughts, "Childe Bai, sitting here, is very eye-catching. It might be profitable to have someone copy a few statues one day."


    "If Yue is short of money, you can say it. Why are you so cheap to me? Don''t you worry that I''m sad?" Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue with an aggrieved face, but his eyes were full of smiles, and he did not ask Su Mianyue what he had done outside.


    "If I lack money, I will go up to those corrupt officials'' houses. Childe Bai''s status may not be able to support me." With a sneer, Su Mianyue poured Wanyan Lin a cup of tea and took a few sips.


    Hengyuan''s location is cold. It is the spring season, but the night is very cold. A cup of hot tea makes you feel much better.


    "Yue is the best at earning money. I feel inferior to myself. I only have this face left. Why don''t you take charge of making money and raising the family? How about I take charge of looking beautiful like a flower?" Wanyan Lin blinked and looked at Su Mianyue seductively with a hint of teasing.


    Su Mianyue coughed a few times and looked at Wanyan Lin speechlessly, "You''re such a big man. Aren''t you afraid of losing your weight by saying that? What''s more, how long will it take for a man to act according to his looks? No matter how beautiful the appearance is, there will be a day of aesthetic fatigue, and there are so many handsome men and beautiful women in the world, sister will not be hanging on the same tree."


    Hearing this, Wanyan Lin''s face was slightly cold, and his eyes were full of murderous anger. He said half-truthfully, "Yue, don''t worry. The men who dare to enter your back house, I will definitely send them to the palace of hell. When that time comes, Yue will only be left with me."


    Looking at the handsome and almost evil Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue suddenly overlapped this handsome face with the funny scene in song xiaobao''s sketch, as if shaking his head and saying to her: pamper me, pamper me, just pamper me!


    "Haha." Su Mianyue laughed without any image. Why did she think that Wanyan Lin''s greatest potential was not to be an emperor, but to win favor in the harem?

 Chapter 206 Ill Only Ask You This Once

    Even without Biwu, Su Mianyue did not avoid contact with Wanyan Lin. Along the way, there was only one woman, Su Mianyue. Let Han Zezhong and his people confirm that Wanyan Lin and Su Mianyue had an impure relationship. Su Mianyue noticed Han Zezhong''s disdain for her, but she was too lazy to care. There was no intention of avoiding suspicion.


    As a woman from a civilized era, Su Mianyue did not feel that there was anything wrong with her actions. Her relationship with Wanyan Lin was more like a buddy, but Wanyan Lin Prince Xiang had a dream.


    Since Han Zezhong had avoided the court''s eyes and ears to find Wanyan Lin, he naturally could not pretend to go back to Imperial Capital, so a group of people in the name of a caravan was the most suitable. As for the guards, they were subordinates of Wanyan Lin. With all their effort, they were not afraid to meet those who wanted to rob the property.


    It was only when the procession reached tongxian, Guangling, that Su Mianyue''s heart was stabbed.


    This county, which was said to have reached the level of a well-off society, was now a barren, treeless, withered tree, and people digging for grass roots everywhere.


    Many places were dug up to half a meter deep, but there was still not a single crop that could satisfy the hunger. Some children were so hungry that they cried and could even see some poor people burying the starving people in the pits.


    At the gate of the city, there were many old and weak people, but the gate was tightly closed. There were archers on the wall ready, but the tip of the arrow was aimed at these innocent people.


    There were so many carriages in the procession that the starving people would be tempted to move, but the people brought by Wanyan Lin were full of murderous spirit. The number of people was more than 50 and equipped with swords. No one wanted to come and die.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t you say that the food for the disaster relief has been distributed?" Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin with a frown. Seeing that he was frowning too, he shifted his gaze to Han Zezhong. If he could come to Wanyan Lin from Imperial Capital, he would have passed by, but there was no unusual emotion along the way.


    Han Zezhong sighed, knowing that this little trick could not be hidden from these two, but Su Mianyue''s reaction gave him a high look, a woman who could truly worry about the common people, even if there was some dark history, it was still possible to reward a concubine. When someone objected, he would definitely mediate.


    Fortunately, Su Mianyue didn''t know what Han Zezhong was thinking, or he would have laughed three times and knocked him out with one punch.


    Would Su Mianyue value the status of a concubine if she didn''t even do it with the real queen? Even if she did not marry in this life, Su Mianyue would never be willing to be a concubine.


    "Guangling had been plagued by drought for many years, and the people lived on grass and trees. Before this, the rioters had risen. Fourth Prince wanyan lei had conquered the area and ordered the local rich gentry to donate food to relieve the people''s anxiety. However, Fourth Prince suddenly withdrew from several central prefectures before the end of the month, and the people living in the refugee camps were driven out of the city. However, it was difficult to find a place for grass and trees during the rest of the month. No one in these states dares to pass by now." At this point, Han Zezhong could not hide the pain in his eyes.


    Although Han Zezhong did not say anything more, su mianyue understood what he meant. The court did not care whether these people were alive or dead.


    But Su Mianyue''s people were all in the border area, so she didn''t know much about the situation here, at least the truth was much more serious than she knew.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue sneered and said, "When old han went to Nanyu Town, he must have suffered a lot, right?"


    Han Zezhong looked up, not understanding why Su Mianyue suddenly asked this question, but feeling that Su Mianyue''s mocking expression left him speechless, he could only nod.


    "The emperor was confused and did not care about the lives and deaths of the people. Even if there was no invasion from other places, such a river and mountain could not be Changzhi. And Fourth Prince''s withdrawal indicated that he was unwilling to take over, or could not take over such a mess, so old man han would go out of the mountain and ask Seventh Prince to go back to beijing, but this?" Su Mianyue sneered and was ashamed of Han Zezhong''s little thought.


    At the same time, he also felt unworthy for Wanyan Lin. He was the legitimate prince of the royal family. He should have been the glory of his life, but he had suffered from hardships since he was young.


    Wanyan Lin pursed her lips and let Su Mianyue say something that was not suitable for him.


    Naturally, he was unhappy with Han Zezhong''s plan, but it was also one of his plans. He couldn''t say anything to Su Mianyue and didn''t want her to know the hard side of his heart.


    "Why does Elder Han think Seventh Prince should shoulder so much for your country? Just because he''s Seventh Prince? Even though he had enjoyed the glory and wealth of the royal family, he had almost died because of his royal identity and had been humiliated for more than a decade. When did the people of the Hengyuan think about the prince who was in a foreign country to protect the country, how did the child who was only a few years old survive? Did someone think about saving the innocent him? Elder Han did not put all the blame on Prince Regent. Could it be that without Prince Regent, no one among the ministers and the people would have responded to such a request and asked him to sacrifice? After years of enjoyment, he had already paid back when he silently donated so much material to the Hengyuan. He was now just a businessman. What did the rise and fall of the Hengyuan have to do with him?" Su Mianyue questioned sternly.


    Han Zezhong looked at Su Mianyue with a complicated expression. She had just thought that she was a kind woman who could not bear the suffering of the common people, but now it seemed that she only cared about Seventh Prince, who in the end thought highly of the woman''s heart.


    Glaring at Han Zezhong, Su Mianyue turned to Wanyan Lin and asked unhappily, "I will only ask you this once. Are you willing to devote your life to a country that has never seen your life and death in its eyes?"


    Pursing her lips tightly, Wanyan Lin only looked deeply at Su Mianyue, but did not answer her question.


    With a cold snort, Su Mianyue said angrily, "Since I promised to be your right hand, I will not slip my tongue. Since you are willing to be a fool, I will accompany you to be a fool."


    With that said, Su Mianyue lifted the curtain to stop the coachman and quickly jumped out of the carriage.


    Staring at Su Mianyue''s straight and slender back, Wanyan Lin had a flash of inspiration.


    After spending so much time with Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin knew that Su Mianyue had a kind heart. At least she had always been kind to the innocent people, and she was willing to do her part for them even if she lost her family.


    However, in order to make han zezhong more supportive of him, Su Mianyue did not hesitate to say those words in a disgraceful manner. How could Wanyan Lin not be moved?


    The heart, like a dusty guqin, could no longer be kept in a corner after being plucked open, and Su Mianyue was the one who played it.


    After getting off the carriage, Su Mianyue felt much more relaxed, but his heart became heavier.


    Su Mianyue found himself slacking off in the past few years as he looked at himself with numb eyes at the people who had been emaciated because they had been unable to satiate for a long time. What he had done in the past was the tip of the iceberg. Helping people was purposeful, but he ignored so many disadvantaged people who depended on heaven for food.


    "Listen, everyone. Seventh Prince knows that your days are hard. Today, we have prepared rice and porridge for everyone in an hour. Everyone has a share. Those who have the strength should hurry up and inform your family and friends. Not only today, but as long as Seventh Prince has a silver or two in his hand, he won''t let everyone go hungry." Su Mianyue used his inner strength to shout to ensure that the people could hear him and officially announce Wanyan Lin''s identity to the public.


    Simple and high-profile, Su Mianyue saved the lives of the people and shouted to the two men in charge of the Hengyuan, Wanyan Lin is back!

 Chapter 207 Xiao Yue, Who Knows Me

    In the county magistrate''s office, the magistrate was kneeling on the ground trembling. Although the official uniform was added and Wanyan Lin was already a dead prince in the royal family, he could not hold the other party''s sword sharp enough, so the magistrate could only submit to force.


    The yamen guards were taking inventory of the county yamen''s granary and preparing to open it for release. The entrance of the county yamen was already surrounded by the people. The rich families in Mengtong County were reluctantly transporting the tent materials to the entrance of the county yamen, as well as the clothes, shoes and socks to keep the victims warm and cold.


    Su Mianyue, who had just returned from a walk, could not help but chuckle when he saw Wanyan Lin sitting upright in the office.


    "The county magistrate is the father and mother of this place. After kneeling for so long, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with kneeling. Seventh Prince can''t stay here for so long. Someone must guard the side." Stepping into the county magistrate''s office and receiving the disapproving gaze from Han Zezhong, Su Mianyue asked calmly, "Elder Han has something to say?"


    "Seventh Prince is the legitimate son of the emperor. The old man was ordered by Retired Emperor to welcome Seventh Prince back to the capital to become emperor. Since Miss Su was Seventh Prince''s right-hand man, he should know what to do and what not to do. Mengtong County belonged to the court, but Miss Su used violence to solve the problem of the victims. How could he make the officials and the squires submit?" Han Zezhong''s voice trembled and his anger could not be concealed.


    Looking at Han Zezhong, Su Mianyue strolled to the magistrate''s side and leaned over slightly, "Magistrate, are you very dissatisfied with my girl''s behavior?"


    "I dare not." The county magistrate shook his head hurriedly. With his dark eyes, it was especially funny.


    "Are you afraid or not?" Su Mianyue asked again with a good temper.


    "No... Of course not." The county magistrate replied kindly, as if afraid that Su Mianyue would not believe him. He quickly cupped his hands and said, "It is the lower official who is stupid. As a parent official, he takes the lives of the people as the most important thing. He should not wait for the order from the higher authority and not dare to release the grain. Even if he wants the lower official''s head, the lower official will not do this kind of foolishness again."


    Because the speed of speaking was too fast, and the wound at the corner of his mouth was involved, the county frowned in pain, but did not even dare to cry out for pain. It was obvious that he was scared of being beaten up.


    "How can you be loyal and brave under your power?" Han Zezhong said.


    "Elder Han is wrong." No longer teasing the timid magistrate, Su Mianyue turned to his seat and said slowly, "This girl has always been a law-abiding person, but also believes in the principle of special matters. Reasonable, this girl is absolutely lazy to move her fists, but for those ignorant, why waste your breath if you can solve them with your fists? Elder Han thinks that the country is basically a hundred million people, or one or two officials, or dozens of squires?"


    Han Zezhong could not answer the question. He knew that the people were the foundation of the country, but if there were no official jurisdiction, the people would become bandits.


    Without merchants, the country would not be able to Xingda.


    With a sneer, Su Mianyue glanced at Han Zezhong and said with a sneer, "If Elder Han has time to talk about the rules here, why don''t we go out and see what the people outside are doing? The magistrate might as well go out together and see how to be an official in the future. Otherwise, in the end, he will only be a magistrate."


    With that said, Su Mianyue stood up and brushed his sleeves away, not bothering to pay attention to the sour-smelling Han Zezhong.


    "Look, Seventh Prince. How can a woman of such character stay by his highness''s side?" Han Zezhong was so angry that he lost his words. When he turned to see Wanyan Lin''s frosty face, he immediately changed the subject and said, "The magistrate will follow the old man out to see. The old man would like to know what the people are doing."


    The county magistrate stole a glance at Wanyan Lin and saw that he had no objections. He was busy dragging his sore knees behind Han Zezhong. Along the way, he was inevitably flattering, afraid that the black gauze hat on his head would not be preserved.


    When the two of them arrived at the county magistrate''s gate, all they could hear was the noise of the people.


    "My poor son, if you don''t give that bite to your mother, you won''t have to worry about living now. Seventh Prince is a great benefactor. You can get it for us. Woo, woo, woo..."


    "I told you the court would not leave us alone. Seventh Prince is kind. Today, after eating the porridge from the yamen, I will pledge allegiance to Seventh Prince and the court even if I die. Otherwise, my old bones will fight with him."


    "Grandpa, I''m hungry. Can I eat porridge with rice in the future? Grandpa said that the county magistrate is the father and mother''s official. Will he not let the child starve to death like the father and mother of the dog child?"


    ...


    The people talked to each other, as if they were saying their own words, but the general meaning was to thank Wanyan Lin, the court, and even the county magistrate who had been scolded for almost three years.


    Han Zezhong was a little surprised. In the past, when helping the victims, it seemed that they did not hear such words of gratitude. At least, before confirming that there was a way to live, the victims would keep their strength, not...


    Han Zezhong suddenly understood the secret when he saw the ashamed county magistrate in the corner of his eyes. The woman who subdued the county magistrate with violence must have contributed to this. Otherwise, how would the people know Seventh Prince''s identity?


    In the backyard of the county office, Su Mianyue was sitting in her room drinking tea and eating snacks when she saw Wanyan Lin enter her room elegantly. She poured a cup of tea and pushed it to the opposite position. She said in a low voice, "There is not much food in the county office. According to the number of victims in Mengtong County, even if there are only two meals of porridge a day, it can last up to a month."


    Wanyan Lin seemed to have known this for a long time. He sipped his tea calmly and ate a piece of cake before saying, "The Hengyuan has suffered three years of drought in a row. The imperial court has not allocated food for disaster relief. The government office in the disaster area has these food reserves, which is enough to prove that this county official is still good."


    "What are you going to do?" Su Mianyue asked calmly, believing that Wanyan Lin still had a back hand.


    "If Yue exposes my identity, then I will have to bear with it. First, I will spare some of the money to support the army and ensure that these people can wait until the autumn harvest next year. If the heavens do not open their eyes, even if I want to save these people, I will not be able to do enough." Frowning slightly, as if trapped by the situation, Wanyan Lin put down half of the pastry in his hand and looked at Su Mianyue, "But in this situation, there are too many affected areas and there are at least a million victims. But the food and grass in my hands can''t save everyone. If it were Yue, how should I deal with this?"


    Su Mianyue lost his appetite for food after a moment of contemplation. The problem of food and grass was really a top priority. If they could not solve the problem of food and clothing for the people, the volunteer army would pop up from time to time. Even if the weather was good next year, the Hengyuan would be riddled with internal turmoil.


    Su Mianyue had never encountered such a thing before, nor had he studied the history of the past in detail about how the ancients had dealt with such a situation, and now he had to rack his brains.


    Wanyan Lin''s lips curled up as he looked at Su Mianyue''s serious contemplation. Since he had been planning for so long, he already had a solution. He just didn''t want to expose too much and wanted to see how much Su Mianyue could do for him.


    After a cup of tea, Su Mianyue raised his eyes and looked at Wanyan Lin with a complicated look. He said calmly, "The situation of the victims is urgent. Since Wanyan Zhen gave up these disaster areas and Wanyan Lei withdrew from the disaster areas, do you plan to call yourself king in this generation and create another small court?"


    "By court?" Wanyan Lin raised his eyebrows.


    Su Mianyue nodded and added, "To Wanyan Zhen or Wanyan Lei, the disaster area is undoubtedly a weak point, even a heavy burden. But to you, it is the most solid foundation. I believe you have already prepared for the food and grass issue. If there is anything lacking, I will try my best to mediate for you."


    "Who knows me, so does Yue." Wanyan Lin laughed, not directly answering Su Mianyue''s words, but his eyes were shining. The woman he Wanyan Lin liked was indeed not an embroidered pillow, and this boldness was even worse than his two royal brothers.

 Chapter 208 There Is Only One Su Mianyue in the World

    However, in two days, more than 20,000 people flooded into Mengtong County, and the county magistrate was so anxious that his mouth was full of bubbles. However, the master calculated the accounts several times to make sure that no matter how much the remaining grain in the yamen was used, it would only be enough for these people to eat for a month and a half, provided that no more people would come in.


    At this time, the county magistrate loved and hated wan yanlei. He loved that he had taken away many families in Mengtong County and saved him a lot of food. He hated that wan yanlei had taken away a lot of food when he left, and even made the decision to open the granary once. Otherwise, there would be at least twice as much food in the yamen. Besides the grain, the refugees could live on with wild vegetables until the autumn harvest.


    The county magistrate did not dare to make a big fuss, so he reported the news to Wanyan Lin immediately. No matter who sat on the dragon chair in the end, he could keep the people alive after opening the warehouse to store the grain, so his head could be preserved. It was not a problem to take off the black gauze hat.


    "There''s not enough food. What are you going to do with it?" After listening to the report of the county magistrate, Wanyan Lin asked slowly.


    The county magistrate suddenly felt that his head was big, and three pairs of eyes were on him. If he answered incorrectly, he might be in deep trouble now.


    "If you return to the seventh prince, your subordinate is only a poor magistrate, and there is no backstage. Now you have ordered him to eat with the people outside the magistrate. It is good to save a little food. In addition, the subordinate official has already sent someone to post a message, asking the gentry and rich families in the county to come to the county magistrate and discuss whether they can raise some food." The county magistrate''s face was constipated with worry, and there was a sense of tragedy that would turn into benevolence if he did not succeed. He said fiercely, "My wife is checking the household accounts and is going to do everything she can to compensate the merchants who are willing to donate food. I can only do this with my limited ability. Please forgive me, Seventh Prince."


    "Yes." Wanyan Lin nodded, satisfied with the arrangement of the county magistrate. He had investigated the background of the county magistrate before, and there was no way to ask for help.


    Su Mianyue chuckled and put a brocade box on the table. He said to the county magistrate, "The county magistrate is a model of a hundred officials for his hard work for the people. Seventh Prince rewarded you with these banknotes. As long as the county magistrate can do his best for the court, the day of promotion can wait."


    The county magistrate''s eyes lit up. A minor official who didn''t want to be promoted was definitely not a good official.


    But then, thinking of Wanyan Lin''s awkward status, he couldn''t help but feel bitter.


    He was really unlucky in this life. A small Mengtong County had already received two princes, and they all wanted to be independent emperors. I don''t know how long his head could remain on his neck.


    "Thank you for Seventh Prince''s grace. Your subordinate will use the money on the blade and will not let down Seventh Prince''s kindness." The county magistrate respectfully opened his mouth and went forward to receive the banknotes. When he saw the thickness of the banknotes and the face value, he was completely dumbfounded.


    A thousand taels of silver, so thick a stack of at least one hundred thousand taels, how rich was this Seventh Prince?


    Thinking that the county magistrate was greedy for money, Han Zezhong coughed unhappily, reminding the county magistrate not to be disrespectful.


    "Well, if Fourth Prince could be so rich, perhaps he wouldn''t have to leave the county." When he thought about Wanyan Lei''s occupation of this place, although he did not disturb the people, he did not take a lot of filial silver from these officials and squires, otherwise he would not be so poor.


    The county magistrate''s sentiments made Han Zezhong''s face look a little worse. He scolded, "Are these words also what a courtier should say?"


    Although Wanyan Lei was an independent emperor, he was the blood of the royal family after all, and Wanyan Lei did not do anything harmful to the country. He could not be called a traitor. Han Zezhong did not know how to respect him.


    Raising his eyebrows, yan lin glanced at Su Mianyue and saw that Su Mianyue took out two more 500 taels of silver tickets and handed them to the county magistrate, "It is a good thing that the magistrate has a warm and loving heart for the people. The money just now was used by Seventh Prince to buy food. These thousand taels were given to the magistrate. The magistrate should only keep them for his own use, otherwise his highness Seventh Prince would be uneasy."


    Compared with 100,000 taels, the number of taels was pitiful, but the annual salary of a county magistrate was only over 100 taels, and these taels of silver were definitely not a small number.


    "Thank you, seventh prince." After the county magistrate took the money, he quickly saluted Wanyan Lin.


    "Go and do your work. This prince is waiting for the good news." Waving to the county magistrate to retreat, Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue and asked with some worry, "When will the grain be delivered?"


    Although Wanyan Lin was prepared, he did not intend to take out the grain and grass at this time, so he used Su Mianyue as a cover to let her take the credit, or else she would lose the hearts of the people.


    "It will take at least half a month." Su Mianyue said calmly, half a month has already been in a hurry to deliver food, otherwise a month is also possible.


    "Miss Su has a granary in the Hengyuan?" Han Zezhong said in surprise. Even with his connections, he could not guarantee that he could gather enough food for the people of a county in half a month, not to mention that there were still refugees in Mengtong County.


    Glancing at Han Zezhong, Su Mianyue chuckled and said, "What else does Elder Han want to ask? Why don''t I just finish it all at once? I''m not a good person. I hate people who are suspicious. Usually, people who make me angry will not end up well."


    When Wanyan Lin asked, Su Mianyue understood what he meant. Since Wanyan Lin was going to play dirty, she could only play dirty. She didn''t mind taking Han Zezhong to the knife, lest more people would follow.


    Han Zezhong choked and his face turned red instantly. There was something wrong with what he said just now. It was the aftereffect of being in the political circle for a long time, but su mianyue''s ruthless words really made people angry.


    "Miss Su doesn''t have to be angry. Although the old man is not in court, as a member of the Hengyuan, he should be concerned about the people''s livelihood and the things that might harm the country. I hope Miss Su will forgive me." Han Zezhong''s face was grim, not apologetic.


    Wanyan Lin''s face was slightly cold, and then he smiled again, slowly lifting the teacup to cover the cold smile on his lips.


    "The granaries didn''t, but they bought some land, and they usually didn''t lack money, so the harvest of grain was not sold except for taxes. Is Elder Han satisfied with this explanation?" As he spoke in a calm tone, Su Mianyue played with the two east pearls in his hands and slapped them on the table with his back. Suddenly, his voice became cold and said, "Not only is there land and food, but also shops and people. If Elder Han wants to find out about me, just do it and see if I have any ulterior motives."


    With that said, Su Mianyue brushed his sleeves away, leaving behind a room full of cold air.


    Han Zezhong''s eyes had been on the tabletop, only to see the two east pearls completely embedded in the tabletop, it can be seen that Su Mianyue''s internal force is high, and anger is great.


    Han Zezhong felt a chill in his back at the thought that Su Mianyue might use him as a table if he didn''t agree.


    Along the way, he looked at su mianyue with scrutinizing eyes, and from time to time, he showed his displeasure towards Su Mianyue, which could make Su Mianyue bear to be angry until now. Was that his personality charm?


    "Elder Han, lin once said, please don''t probe Mianyue''s bottom line. Elder Han doesn''t seem to take lin''s hint to heart." Putting down the teacup, Wanyan Lin spoke in a low voice. Although his tone was flat, it could make people feel the displeasure in his heart.


    Not daring to make a big fuss in front of the future king, Han Zezhong quickly got up and cupped his hands, "It''s old and disrespectful. Please forgive me, your highness."


    Although Han Zezhong was a little scared, he did not regret his actions. Since he chose to support Wanyan Lin, he would stand firmly on his side and clear all obstacles for him.


    "This is not the next time." Standing up, he swept his left hand over his wrinkle-free lapels. Wan yanlin said in a calm voice, "There is only one Su Mianyue in this world. Her existence is irreplaceable in my heart. Just look carefully and Elder Han will know that such a woman deserves enough respect and love from any man."


    "Yes." Although Han Zezhong did not believe it, he could not refute it, but he had a plan in his heart.

 Chapter 209 What A Daughter of the Su Family Should Be like

    Above the government office, Wanyan Lin strolled on the roof and came to the temporary tent that was being set up to take in the victims. Seeing that she looked a little sad, she sat down nearby.


    "Yue has tried his best. If it weren''t for you, they wouldn''t have lived till tomorrow," Wanyan Lin comforted.


    "Even without me, his highness Seventh Prince would not have let them go, would he?" Su Mianyue replied indifferently.


    Wanyan Lin smiled bitterly, knowing that su mianyue was blaming him for sacrificing the lives of the people for the great cause, or else he would not have to wait until now to relieve the disaster.


    "Once the result is done, the bones will wither. Sometimes the general trend is not to sacrifice the welfare of more people because of the life and death of a few people." Wanyan Lin set his eyes on the porridge and sighed, "I''ve done my best. I have a clear conscience."


    "Really?" Su Mianyue asked sarcastically, not knowing whether she was asking Wanyan Lin or herself.


    As long as Su Mianyue paid more attention to one or two, he would have known about the situation of the victims sooner or later.


    In fact, Su Mianyue should have expected that if he could not survive, how could so many victims escape to Nanyu Town without offending the national law?


    All she knew was the tip of the iceberg, but she chose to close her eyes because she wanted to be Wanyan Lin''s right hand and help him accomplish his great task.


    Speaking of which, there was really no difference between them. They were all so selfish.


    "Wanyan Zhen is tyrannical and extravagant, and he will control the country. The people will only be more miserable. Even without me, the Hengyuan will inevitably have a civil war, and even be annexed by other countries. And war will lead to a river of blood, and not only the death of a few people can be pacified." Wanyan Lin''s voice was low, and the smile on his lips faded. He whispered, "My father and mother are still in the deep palace. Wanyan Zhen has confined them. If I don''t do anything, they won''t have much time."


    Su Mianyue looked up in astonishment. She had always thought that Wanyan Zhen would not treat Retired Emperor harshly even if he did not treat Empress Dowager well, but she did not expect him to be such a cold-blooded person.


    Sensing Su Mianyue''s gaze, Wanyan Lin smiled bitterly, "After my father was poisoned, he had not woken up for many years and needed a large number of rare herbs to continue his life. In order to enjoy luxury, Wanyan Zhen had already refused to let people look for good medicine. If my mother had not used years of private collection and contacts to find medicine, my father would have moved to Imperial Mausoleum."


    "As long as you live, there is still hope. I will help you save them." Su Mianyue''s voice was soft, but it was firm. But when he thought of the situation at the Su Family, his expression could not help but be gloomy. As Wanyan Lin was about to speak, he said with hatred, "Wanyan Lin, I am willing to accompany you to seize the world and peace of mind. Please agree to my request. After the stability of the hengyuan country, I want you to help me take revenge."


    "Revenge?" Wanyan Lin raised his eyebrows and unconsciously clenched his hand beside him.


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded. His smiling eyes were as cold as ice, "I want the dog emperor of the Tianlan, the dog emperor of the Tianlan, and the party feather of the Tianlan to die. I want to sacrifice my family with their blood."


    "You... Know?" Wanyan Lin said and pursed his lips.


    Su Mianyue smiled, her eyes slightly red, and her voice drifted, "Wanyan Lin, I won''t make excessive demands. After all, the people of both countries are innocent, but I want to pull that person off the dragon chair, and those who framed the Su Family will not end well. I''m sure you''ve been in the Tianlan for so many years. I need their help. After all, I don''t have the patience to wait too long."


    Looking deeply at Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin clenched his left fist behind him and nodded after a while, "As you wish."


    Su Mianyue looked out of the yamen again and did not notice Wanyan Lin''s abnormal expression. He slowly put his mind away and said in a deep voice: "When my father was alive, he wanted the people to live and work peacefully. Although he was the prime minister of the Tianlan, he hoped that the people in the world would have enough food and clothing. However, he could only live in one dynasty and do his best to assist the two generations of the king of the Tianlan, but the result was..."


    Speaking of Su Chengye''s ending, Su Mianyue choked up, her eyes were misty, she quickly closed her eyes and forced her tears back, unwilling to show her weakness in front of others.


    Wanyan Lin wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t say anything a few times. His eyes flashed with emotion.


    Taking a deep breath and opening his eyes again, Su Mianyue had regained his composure. He sneered, "Before the revenge of great vengeance, I don''t even have the right to burn incense and kowtow to them, so I must grow stronger as soon as possible. Working with you is the best choice. You won''t reject me, will you?"


    Raising his misty eyes, Su Mianyue fixed his gaze on Wanyan Lin, finding another reason to stay by his side, and an equal reason for both sides.


    Wanyan Lin smiled softly and nodded, "Of course, how can you refuse such a business that is guaranteed to be profitable?"


    Su Mianyue smiled but did not say a word. He turned to look at the victims and said in his heart: although we don''t get along much, you are the only family I have ever met in my life. Even if you treat me well because of your daughter, I still treat you as family. Please rest in peace under the nine springs. I will live as su mianyue and live the life of a Su Family daughter. I will never disgrace the character of the Su Family.


    Wanyan Lin did not know what Su Mianyue was thinking, but her eyes became firm and bright, and she could not look away.


    Seeing Su Mianyue stand up, Wanyan Lin also got up. Looking at her smiling face, which was as bright as the sun, a ray of sunshine poured into her heart, warm and bright.


    "Wanyan Lin, when you become emperor in the future, you must remember that the people are the most important. As long as you are willing to treat the people well, I, Su Mianyue, will do my best to help you become a wise emperor." Su Mianyue''s voice was not loud, but it was loud and powerful, embedded in the depths of the human soul.


    "Okay." Wanyan Lin smiled, and his eyes were filled with color. Indeed, the woman he liked was different from those so-called daughters who only sympathized with the spring and autumn period. Such a woman was worthy of Wanyan Lin''s attention.


    "Happy cooperation." Su Mianyue extended his left hand.


    "Happy cooperation." Accustomed to Su Mianyue''s style, Wanyan Lin immediately shook hands with his left hand.


    "Now that we have a good cooperation, should your grain be out of the mountain? I am just a small merchant. Even if I have some gold and silver, I can''t store so much grain and grass, and I can''t get them here in the first place." Not in a hurry to retract his hand, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Wanyan Lin, don''t tell me the time is not right. Be careful that my fist doesn''t recognize anyone."


    Laughing out loud, Wanyan Lin said helplessly, "You are the only woman in the world who dares to hit me."


    "What an honor." Su Mianyue chuckled and withdrew his hand, "However, you are definitely not the only man I dare to hit, nor is there only one emperor I dare to hit. You must be mentally prepared."


    His eyes fell on the northwest, which was the direction of the Tianlan Imperial Capital. Sooner or later, Su Mianyue''s fist would fall on Mu Tinng and avenge the whole family of the Tianlan.


    The smile on Wanyan Lin''s face froze when he saw that Su Mianyue was laughing and his eyes were filled with hatred.


    His left hand, which had lost its warmth, was quietly placed behind him. Wanyan Lin''s mouth twitched a few times before returning to normal. He started to talk and laugh with Su Mianyue again. However, the two of them had their own thoughts today, so the joke became a little dull. They were just used to verbal fights.

 Chapter 210 Women Are Petty

    Unlike Su Mianyue and Wanyan Lin, who were busy traveling to various states to save the victims, Biwu''s days were boring and depressing.


    Because of her disguise, in Si Jingjie''s eyes, she was only his savior, keeping a certain distance from her for Biwu''s rules.


    But si Jing Jie and Mingzhu had been through thick and thin, and the way they got along was much easier. It was easy to misunderstand that they had a date under the moon.


    It was just that she went to the kitchen to get some medicine for the soup, then turned back to Si Jingjie''s room and saw Mingzhu feeding Si Jingjie chicken soup, who was sitting on the bed. Biwu was very upset. She had cooked the chicken soup for more than two hours, and she had spent money to buy it. It would be a wedding dress for someone else.


    "Childe Si is so lucky to have a beautiful woman like Mingzhu serving you to drink soup and change your dressing. If you get married, don''t forget to send me an invitation as well. Although it is not convenient for me to attend, I will also bless you." Biwu put the medicine on the side of the bed and said with a smile.


    "The girl misunderstood. Miss Mingzhu and I are not the kind of relationship that the girl thinks we are. I have someone I like." Si Jingjie explained subconsciously, wondering why there were such similar eyes in this world.


    "Is it a misunderstanding?" Biwu raised an eyebrow, not sure if he should be happy with Jing Jie''s explanation, but he could not ask who Si Jingjie liked. His heart thumped and his voice softened a little, "Childe Si, please forgive me, because master si always keeps a distance from me, the savior, but is close to Miss Mingzhu, and does not harm men and women. I thought you were..."


    "The girl really misunderstood. A woman like me who doesn''t know what kind of woman she is tomorrow night, how can she be worthy of her boss''s son?" Mingzhu lowered her head. Although she could not see her expression, her choking voice made people feel sympathetic. "I implicated Si Jingjie, so I wanted to do more to make up for it."


    Mingzhu''s voice was very low, so low that one could feel her sadness and inferiority.


    Si Jingjie''s eyes were filled with sympathy. Just as he wanted to say something comforting, Biwu took the lead.


    Taking the bowl of soup from Mingzhu''s hand, Biwu naturally sat down beside the bed and pushed Mingzhu aside. He said expressionlessly, "Why should Miss Mingzhu be so self-deprecating? With Miss Mingzhu''s beauty, there are not many men in the world who would not be tempted. If only Childe Si had a lover, she would be a good match for you. There''s just one thing that I, an outsider, don''t know when to say or not to say. Please don''t blame me."


    Biwu''s words were not to blame, obviously telling them not to ask for their opinion, but to say his own opinion.


    "The girl is the savior of the two of us. It''s okay to speak up." Mingzhu stood on one side with his head down, his thin body looking even thinner and more pitiful.


    Si Jingjie opened his mouth to change the subject, but Biwu fed him a spoonful of chicken soup. It was impossible to open his mouth.


    "No matter where Miss Mingzhu will land and take root in the future, you should understand the injustice of this world to women. No matter how magnanimous you are with Childe Si, you are not related by blood, and it is easy to be misunderstood about your relationship. Regardless of Miss Mingzhu''s future husband, even Childe Si''s sweetheart can''t guarantee that she won''t have a grudge in her heart. No matter how magnanimous a woman is, she won''t be able to tolerate someone she likes who is too close to her." Biwu opened his mouth as a bystander and made it clear that he was not embarrassed.


    Si Jingjie looked at Biwu thoughtfully, while Mingzhu choked up and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t think so much and caused trouble for Mr. Si."


    Mingzhu''s words of self-blame made Si Jingjie feel unbearable and said quickly, "It''s none of your business. It''s the trouble I caused when I saw a rough road. And I''m sure she won''t misunderstand me. If I see her again in the future, she''ll agree with me. She''s a very good woman and has a chivalrous heart, but she doesn''t have a good mouth."


    Speaking of his sweetheart, Si Jingjie''s face lit up with a gentle glow, as if he knew each other very well.


    Biwu squirmed his lips and hid the smile in his eyes. He filled a spoonful of chicken soup and fed it to Si Jingjie. He said in a slightly sarcastic tone, "Childe Si said this and never confessed to that sweetheart. At most, you two are interested in each other, aren''t you?"


    "How does the girl know?" Si Jingjie was stunned and subconsciously swallowed the chicken soup.


    "Women are the most petty, especially when they meet their loved ones. They can even become unreasonable. This is also a sign of liking someone. Even the chivalrous women in the world are not free from vulgarity. I grew up listening to these things, and I know what women think best. Childe Si, you should be more careful so as not to annoy your sweetheart. When that time comes, you won''t be able to cry even if you regret it." He took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of Si Jingjie''s lips. Biwu continued to feed the chicken soup and put si Jing Jie''s thoughtful expression in his eyes, secretly proud.


    This girl has a taste of bullshit chivalry, but what if she doesn''t like Mingzhu''s pretentious look?


    Biwu secretly stabbed Mingzhu with a villain in his heart. Because of his identity, he could not make his words too clear, so he could only let Si Jingjie realize it himself.


    When a bowl of chicken soup was finished, Biwu put the empty bowl in front of Mingzhu, who was still standing by and was about to faint, and said, "Miss Mingzhu, I brought your share when I made the chicken soup. It was already delivered to your room. Did Miss Mingzhu drink it while it was hot?"


    Holding the corner of his lips, Mingzhu apologized, "Thank you for your kindness, miss. I''ll go back and drink."


    "Mmm." Biwu nodded and added, "Miss Mingzhu is weak. Don''t do anything to take care of people. I''m sure your heart of gratitude, Mr. Si, can also feel it. If you get tired again, it will only make Childe Si feel sorry. Miss Mingzhu, don''t worry. While you''re recuperating at my house, I''ll be taking care of you with three meals a day. I''ll make sure that Miss Mingzhu leaves in good health and will never be so weak again."


    Biwu''s tone was sincere, and Mingzhu could only thank Si Jingjie. After saying hello to Si Jingjie, she went back to her room to take care of herself, but when she drank the chicken soup, her face was filled with resentment, and she secretly scolded Biwu for being a poop-stirring spirit.


    There was no one else in the room, and although he could not identify himself, Biwu''s mood was much brighter, and his eyes became brighter.


    "Childe Si, just think of me as a busybody. The time when women are most tempted is the so-called hero saving the beautiful. If master si has no feelings for Miss Mingzhu, please keep a proper distance from him. It''s best to leave and go on separate ways so as not to harm Miss Mingzhu. After all, Childe Si already has a sweetheart, right?" Putting the bowl into Si Jingjie''s hand, Biwu said angrily: "Although Childe Si was hurt, he wasn''t hurt to the point where he couldn''t take care of himself. Instead, Miss Mingzhu was gentle for a while. Childe Si also enjoyed being treated like this. If your sweetheart knew, she might get angry. Childe Si should pay attention in the future."


    The medicine bowl was not hot, but si jingjie felt hot when he held it in his hand, and even his face burned.


    "Thank you, miss. Jing Jie has been taught." After drinking the medicine in one gulp, Si Jingjie lay on the bed with his eyes closed and began to think back to what Biwu had just said. The more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt. He almost did something wrong. Fortunately, it was still too late to correct it.


    After leaving si Jing Jie''s room, Biwu glanced in the direction of Mingzhu''s room and frowned slightly.


    Su Yu had not replied to the letter, so she probably didn''t investigate whether there was a problem with Mingzhu, but the woman''s intuition made Biwu have to guard against Mingzhu. She always felt that Mingzhu''s performance was abnormal, but she couldn''t find any evidence, so she had to be careful.


    "Foxes always show their tails to see how long you can hide them." Muttering, Biwu turned to the kitchen and decided to turn his unhappiness into an appetite. The job of monitoring people was not done in a day or two.

 Chapter 211 How to Compare Gain And Loss?

    Hengyuan.


    Mu Tinng was buried in the yard to read the recital when the bright yellow dragon robe was added. Ever since Su Mianyue''s accident, he had spent more and more time in the imperial study and rarely visited the harem and concubines.


    Although Gu Linng was appointed, mu ting''s affection for Gu Linng became less and less. Unless it was the 15th day of the first lunar month or the festival day, he seldom went to Weiyang Palace to sit down.


    Phoenix Palace, which had no master now, could occasionally see Mu Tinng''s figure, but it was a pity that she could no longer hear Su Mianyue''s energetic playing cards with the palace people, nor could she see her nimble expression and lazy posture.


    "The Hengyuan has been suffering from drought for three years in a row, and has also sent a letter of distress to our country for three years in a row. How does your brother feel about this matter?" Mu Tinng held a piece of paper in his hand and asked Mu Chen, who was sitting on the warm couch, to play the game on his own.


    "Brother, it''s agreed that I''ll stay here and take a break. Why does brother bother me with these things?" Mu Chen replied without raising his eyelids.


    "There are only you and my brothers here. Should I send the ministers to ask questions?" Mu Tinng raised his eyebrows and looked at Mu Chen, who was only interested in the chess score. He curled his lips and said, "Your brother is very relaxed. He only cares about what he likes, but he wants me to work hard for the country every day. As a royal son, don''t you think he should contribute to the country?"


    Mu Chen waved his hand impatiently and said, "Brother, you can do more than you can. It''s just the Hengyuan. Brother, you can do it in minutes."


    After Mu Chen''s words fell, the two brothers fell silent.


    The words "Settle in minutes" and" kill in seconds" were all spoken by Su Mianyue. It was as if he could still see Su Mianyue''s complacent expression when he heard those words.


    But in their eyes, the beauty was gone, and everything could only remain in their memories.


    After a long time, Mu Tinng said, "You are not too old. The imperial concubine has already asked someone to send me several messages, hoping that I will give you an imperial decree to marry you."


    "Hehe." Mu Chen gave a strange laugh and twirled the warm jade chess piece in his hand. The meaning was self-evident.


    Mu Tinng shook her head helplessly, put down the book and looked at mu chen, "The imperial concubine''s mind is all on you. If you are willing to get married and have children, the imperial concubine will be distracted after you have grandchildren. When you complete the imperial concubine''s wish, you will be free. Won''t you kill two birds with one stone?"


    "Is your brother joking?" Casually placing the chess pieces down, Mu Chen said impatiently, "Once I follow my mother''s advice, the stepmother will want me to become an official when I marry a wife and have children, and then restrict my travel in the future..." As if thinking of that terrible life, Mu Chen suddenly shivered and said with lingering fear: "If you really care about your subjects, you should know that they don''t want much. Compared to freedom, everything else is at the bottom, so you should stop persuading me. Otherwise, I won''t hide in the imperial palace tomorrow and just leave Shangjing City."


    "You." Pointing at Mu Chen, Mu Tinng shook his head helplessly and said with a chuckle, "Sometimes I really envy you for being able to live according to my own will, not for being so involuntary."


    "How can we compare the gains and losses? If the brothers of the vassals heard what he said, they would jump in anger. They would be crazy to want the throne." Mu Chen spoke in a light tone.


    The speaker did not know whether he meant it or not, but the listener did.


    Mu Tinng raised his eyebrows and asked, seemingly unintentionally, "Does anyone else want the throne?"


    Mu Chen paused and laughed, "Brother is smart. What else can you hide from him?"


    Mu Tinng did not see Mu Chen slightly raise the corner of his lips. The sarcasm would make mu ting spit out three liters of blood.


    "I am only a mortal body, how can I control everything in my hands?" Mu Tinng smiled sheepishly, remembering all the things he had experienced since he remembered. Sometimes he wished that he was born into an ordinary family, and at least he could experience the taste of human kindness, instead of being crippled by each other, and that he was too cold to live in high places!


    Mu Chen did not reply and focused on his game as if he did not care about anything except the one in front of him.


    Seeing that Mu Chen''s mind had quietened down, Mu Tinng walked up to the warm bed, picked up a white man and placed him in a random place. He stared at Mu Chen from the end of the day and asked: "Just think of it as helping your brother solve his problems. The court is not stable now, and the undercurrent between countries is surging. Besides you, I don''t know who else I can talk to about these troubles."


    Mu Chen''s eyes darkened and his hand which was holding the black spot fell. He asked with a cynical smile, "Brother, I, a man who never asked about the government, gave young and frivolous advice?"


    "Brother, just say it. Brother will think about it," Mu Tinng said.


    Looking up at mu ting, he frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment before saying, "I thought that the Hengyuan had been plagued by years of famine, but the court did not think of ways to save the world. It was all by asking for help from the outside world, and it was really unbearable to be saved. Moreover, the people of hengyuan were in great decline, and there were other princes who were eager to move. They were afraid that the current emperor would have to take the lead. Even if your brother sent more food and grass over there, it would not be possible for the next monarch to be gracious. Why waste my Tianlan treasury?"


    Seeing that Mu Tinng did not speak, Mu Chen said, "Although the Tianlan is a great country, there are many people in the country, and there are beggars on the street. It is better for your brother to use this food to help the beggars of the Tianlan, but also to show that your brother loves the people as a son."


    "Are there many beggars in the Tianlan?" Mu Tinng asked.


    "Brother, you can go out of Shangjing City and see. The officials below will conceal some facts in order to make contributions. However, all the beggars in Shangjing City are expelled, and the number of beggars in the towns near Shangjing City is increasing. Didn''t your brother go out for a visit a few days ago? In huian county, south of Shangjing City, there were many beggars. It was heard that beggars starved to death and froze to death every day. Most of those beggars fled to Shangjing City. Because of the large number of beggars, many local people were unwilling to give, which also caused the beggars to fight for a bite of food and beat their heads to death. Even a lot of beggars would chase and block some pedestrians who went out alone just to get some money to buy a bite to eat. Many foreign merchants would need to hire a bodyguard to get there." Mu Chen replied without hiding anything.


    Mu Tinng''s face darkened. As the son of heaven, the most taboo was to shut his eyes and listen. However, the officials always lied about the people''s livelihood in order to promote the officials. Even the most sagacious son of heaven could not change the situation.


    Throwing the chess piece into the box made of mo yu, Mu Chen said again: "Brother, you don''t have to be angry about this. It''s the same for all the officials in the past dynasties. Even if some local officials want to report the truth, they will be stopped by the high-ranking officials in Imperial Capital. Moreover, the reason why beggars exist is not because the emperor is incompetent, but a legacy of history."


    Speaking of the last sentence, mu chen lowered his eyes, a sarcastic look was hidden under his eyes, his tone was still as light as the clouds.


    Standing up, Mu Chen brushed the creases on his lapel and said in a low voice, "Your servant has been sitting for a long time. He wants to go to Imperial Garden for a walk. Brother, please continue to read the music."


    "Would you like to place the beggars on my behalf and make them useful to the country?" Mu Tinng opened his mouth and called Mu Chen back.


    "There are many royal brothers and officials, why don''t you send them?" Mu Chen said.


    "Your brother should know. I can''t trust them." Mu Tinng said without hesitation.


    "Yes, when Prime Minister Su was here, the emperor could still hear the true feelings of the people, but now it is only the people who have been promoted from all over the world to have enough food and clothing, which shows the importance of the assistant slaughter." With a sneer, Mu Chen walked away, not agreeing to Mu Tinng''s words, but with a sneer of disdain in his eyes.


    As an emperor, the most important thing is to appoint people, but mu ting did not hesitate to attack the loyal officials and good generals in order to consolidate the imperial power. If he did not say, he would destroy the country sooner or later. However, Mu Tinng himself did not know where he was wrong. How could such an emperor make the country prosper?


    Looking at Mu Chen leaving without hesitation, Mu Tinng suddenly felt the cold around him, as if he really felt the loneliness of being alone.


    "Dehai, are there any signs of consciousness on Empress Dowager''s side?" Mu Tinng asked in a deep voice.


    De hai, who had been trying hard to use himself as a backdrop, quickly replied, "If we go back to the emperor, Empress Dowager feng will still be in good health. The empress has recently found another prescription. The Imperial Hospital is studying whether it is appropriate. There will be news in these two days."


    "The empress has a heart." Mu Tinng said with a complicated look, took a look at the chess game that still did not win or lose, and ordered dehai, "Pass the message. I will have dinner in Weiyang Palace tonight."

 Chapter 212 A Slut Is Not Worthy to Fight with Me

    In Weiyang Palace, Gu Linng wore a thick phoenix robe and a phoenix crown that weighed more than ten kilograms on her head. Ever since she was crowned queen, this outfit has never changed. It seems that only in this way can she prove that she is the queen.


    Weiyang Palace was as luxurious as ever, only looking at these expensive ornaments, Gu Linng not only did not have the slightest joy, but he was very angry in his heart.


    As a queen, she could not live in the phoenix palace. It was a great humiliation. Many people in the harem secretly mocked her for being an illegitimate queen, especially Mu Tinng''s love for her was not the same as before, and Gu Linng''s character was distorted.


    Gu Linng could not stop the crowd from talking about how many maidservants she had killed with her staff. Instead, Mu Tinng became more and more indifferent to her. Now, even the power of the six palaces had to be shared with Concubine De and the virtuous concubine. Gu Linng could not do anything about them even if he wanted to set the rules.


    Taking a sip of tea slowly, the virtuous consort and Concubine De looked at each other, then looked at the imperial concubine who had been kneeling for nearly an hour, and said softly, "Rise up, imperial concubine. Remember the queen''s admonishment in your heart. After you return, you will be grounded for a month, and copy the diamond sutra once to show your regret."


    "Does the virtuous consort wish to pass over this lord of the palace?" Gu Linng''s sinister eyes shot at xian fei.


    "The empress is joking. You are the empress in charge of the phoenix seal, and your concubines are only one rank of concubines, so you can''t go beyond the empress. However, the imperial concubines are the only natural mother of the prince, and they were punished by the heaven. Now they are very weak. If they were punished severely, they would be worried about their lives. At that time, the emperor will be furious, and the imperial concubines will be thinking about the empress." The virtuous concubine''s unhurried reply showed that she did not really respect Gu Linng.


    Concubine De nodded her head to express her gratitude. Now that the imperial concubines were still living in her Deqing Palace, they were naturally her people. How could she not protect them?


    Seeing that gu ling was going to make trouble for the virtuous concubine, Concubine De said, "The emperor said to me last night that the imperial concubine was gentle and virtuous, and wanted to be promoted to the second rank. However, the imperial concubine knew the etiquette, so she declined the emperor''s good intentions, and it was her good fortune to be able to spread branches and leaves for the emperor. So he decided to look for another chance to be canonized later. I wonder if the empress knows about this?"


    Gu lingqi''s face turned green. If she had not known about this, how could she have found a reason to blame the imperial concubines? Concubine de''s face was for one thing, and it was important to learn from the dead and noble concubines.


    Without giving Gu Linng a chance to speak, Concubine De had already stood up to help up the imperial concubine. When she found that her hands and feet were cold, she said softly, "You are honest. The emperor allowed you to see the grace of driving or kneeling, so why must you have trouble with your own body? If the emperor finds out that you have suffered such a crime, he will definitely be at odds with the empress. He will know that you know the etiquette and dare not disobey the empress''s will, but he will think that you are going to use the grace of the emperor to obstruct the empress. You must not do this in the future."


    The empress dowager smiled gratefully, but even though she was weak and supported by concubine de, she was still unable to stand still. Concubine de summoned two maids to serve her.


    "Send the imperial concubines back first. Tell the imperial doctor to take a closer look. Don''t be careless," Concubine De ordered with a frown.


    After the noble concubines in this room were taken away, the virtuous concubine asked, "I wonder if the empress has any more admonishments? The servants and concubines still have palace duties. If the empress does not give instructions, the servants and concubines will leave first."


    Gu Linng clenched his teeth and immediately had an idea in his heart. How could he be reconciled if he did not train all the concubines who were competing with her?


    But before Gu Linng could speak, the eunuch on duty in the imperial study came to report that Mu Tinng was coming to Weiyang Palace for dinner. Gu Linng immediately raised his head and chest, and there was a look of joy and pride between his brows.


    He ordered the palace people to prepare for the arrival of the imperial concubines. After the arrangements were made, he looked at the concubines sitting at the head of the palace and said with a coquettish smile, "It''s my fault. I heard that the emperor is coming, but I forgot that all the concubines are still here. Let''s all kneel down."


    "The emperor has not been to Weiyang Palace for a long time. It is common for the empress to treat her with caution. How dare the servants and concubines not change?" Concubine De opened his mouth, stood up, bowed to gu lingfu and left first.


    The other concubines also knelt down one after another. Only a few of the concubines with small thoughts walked slowly a few steps to express their congratulations to Gu Linng.


    Gu Linng could not suppress the joy in her eyes, and ordered the palace to watch the reward. She was just used to being stingy. The reward was not as generous as Concubine De and the virtuous concubine, let alone Concubine Hua, who was born in a merchant''s family.


    As the emperor was about to arrive, Weiyang Palace was busy, as if it had never been taken care of. It was obvious how much Gu Linng valued Mu Tinng''s visit to Weiyang Palace on the day she had to come, and even thought about what she should do after she regained her favor.


    Little did they know that even the concubines who congratulated her could not see her being spoiled, let alone the other concubines, how could they give Gu Linng such an opportunity?


    In the evening, Gu Linng had put on his makeup and was ready to welcome the holy grail. However, Mu Tinng did not show up at the eleventh hour, so he was in a difficult position and was busy searching for information about the holy grail.


    "To inform the empress, the emperor has gone to Deqing Palace." The palace maid who answered the letter was so frightened that her voice trembled, obviously knowing that the job was not pleasant.


    Sure enough, Gu Linng''s face darkened and he sternly asked, "What did you say?"


    "Your majesty... Went to Deqing Palace." The maidservant closed her eyes and continued to complete the sentence. The next moment, her forehead hurt and she fainted.


    Gu Linng, who had hurt the palace maid, was still not able to calm down. He said in a fierce voice, "I don''t even understand what to say. How can such a dog slave stay by my palace and throw it into the xin''s treasury?"


    Gu Linng''s words amounted to the death sentence for the palace maid, but no one dared to plead for her, so they could only drag her to the xin zhe treasury.


    After a moment of anger, Gu Linng said to bizhu, "Go. Let people find out why the emperor suddenly went to Deqing Palace."


    Unwilling to look for bad luck, Bizhu pointed to a palace maid on duty.


    After a stick of incense, the palace maid came back sweating and reported that the imperial concubines had been kneeling for too long and had a high fever since they returned to Deqing Palace. If the imperial doctor could not lower the fever tomorrow morning, he would not wake up. The eldest prince cried for his mother and concubine. Concubine De could not only send for Mu Tinng to go over and comfort the eldest prince. I also hope that the concubines will be able to get better with the dragon spirit.


    After listening to the palace maid''s reply, Gu Linng''s teeth were itching with hatred. She would never believe that a high fever could kill anyone, not to mention that the imperial concubines only knelt for more than an hour.


    "Since the imperial doctors say that if the fever doesn''t go down, she won''t live, then don''t let her fever go down. If she doesn''t have anything to do, she will come to my palace to make things worse." Rubbing the handkerchief, Gu Linng said fiercely.


    Bizhu hesitated for a moment and took the courage to go up and persuade, "The queen, please calm down. This is probably not the right thing to do."


    "Why, do you dare to disobey the will of this palace?" A pair of sinister eyes shot at bizhu, which made her kneel down and admit her mistake.


    "Please calm down, empress. I am the empress''s servant. Of course, everything comes first in the interests of the empress. These days, the imperial concubines only dared to invite the holy carriage to accompany them because they were feeling a little unwell. It can be seen that it was the eldest prince who dared to be spoiled and proud. Perhaps they would even sue the empress. If the emperor felt sorry for that slut, he would definitely be dissatisfied with the empress. This is really not the time to get rid of that slut." Bizhu spoke very quickly, afraid that Gu Linng would not give her a chance to speak.


    "The eldest prince? Is that slut born by that slut worthy of his status?" Gu Linng said fiercely, with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "What the empress said is, as long as we find a chance to get rid of that slut, will that slut still be able to live? So the empress does not have to dirty her hands because of a slut. It would be better to do it once and for all. When the empress gives birth to her first son, the emperor will certainly not look at those lowly concubines again." Bizhu also had a malicious look on her face, but her heart was beating a drum. She was afraid that gu ling would do something to annoy Mu Tinng regardless of persuasion. When Mu Tinng stopped coming to Weiyang Palace, how could she have the chance to be blessed?


    Not knowing what Bizhu was thinking, Gu Linng reached out to cover his flat stomach and pondered Biwu''s words in his heart. Finally, he sneered, "You''re right. The crown prince can only be the legitimate son of this palace. The other sluts are not worthy to fight with this palace at all. That slut is not worthy to win the favor of this palace''s prince."


    Gu Linng was full of scheming, but she did not know that when she was favored, Mu Tinng had already eliminated the possibility of her having another child, and Su Mianyue contributed to this.

 Chapter 213 How about A Beauty Trick?

    For a month, Su Mianyue and his group had been moving at a slow pace, two states away from the Hengyuan Imperial Capital, but Seventh Prince''s reputation had spread throughout the Hengyuan, and many people expressed their support for Seventh Prince to ascend.


    In this regard, Wanyan Lin was very calm, repeatedly showing that he was not interested in the throne, but could not bear the suffering of the people, not to win the throne.


    Despite Wanyan Lin''s efforts to justify himself, Wanyan Zhen in the imperial study was furious every day.


    As the emperor, his reputation among the people was far below that of Wanyan Lin and Wanyan Lei, and Wanyan Lei also occupied several cities adjacent to the Yan Country and called himself emperor, forming a small hengyuan country. If Wanyan Lin were to establish his own court, wouldn''t he be left with only the land of Imperial Capital to issue orders?


    "Your majesty, Seventh Prince''s return must have been ill-intentioned. Now the people in the places he passed by are waving their flags and shouting for the seven emperors to be emperor. Seventh Prince will arrive in Imperial Capital in half a month''s time and ask your majesty to make an early holy judgment." Yelvling stood respectfully aside and said something that no other minister dared to say.


    "In your opinion, I have lost my power and should hand over the throne, right?" Wanyan Zhen looked angrily at his most loyal and capable subordinate.


    "Your majesty will calm his anger, and those who accomplish great things will not stick to small details. Now that the situation is not favorable to your majesty, why don''t you avoid his attack and head south for the time being? The south has always been rich, and your majesty can set up another court in the south to recuperate. After you have stockpiled enough military supplies, you can take down the two traitors, Fourth Prince and Seventh Prince at one fell swoop." Yelvling took out the map he had with him and pointed to several cities south of Imperial Capital, "There are outstanding people here. Five cities are as rich as the rest of the cities. Now that the Hengyuan are full of refugees and the treasury is empty, why don''t the emperor let Seventh Prince take over and worry about these problems?"


    Wan yanzhen was not willing to give in to the throne like this, but he was moved by the words of jeremy zero. He did not care about the life and death of the people, so he never cared about the people''s livelihood. After three years of famine, he did not really take any action. Very few were sent to the people, otherwise there wouldn''t have been so many people raising flags and rebelling.


    Seeing that Wanyan Zhen was wavering, Yelvling continued to persuade him, "Didn''t the emperor always worry about the remnants of the emperor and Prince Regent in the court? Now that Seventh Prince is to deal with these people, wouldn''t the emperor worry?"


    "What you said is, send someone to prepare immediately and patrol south in five days." Wanyan Zhen had been thinking about this question for the past few days, and at this moment, he had no choice but to make a decision.


    Yelvling accepted the order and was about to leave when he heard Wanyan Zhen say, "On this southern tour, let Empress Dowager accompany me on the road. The south is more suitable for the elderly to take care of themselves."


    Seeing the strange smile on Wanyan Zhen''s face, he understood what he meant and asked, "Is Retired Emperor coming with us?"


    "Retired Emperor has been poisoned for many years, and he needs to be well trained, and Retired Emperor needs so many precious herbs to keep fit, and he can''t leave the imperial physician at all times. It''s really not suitable for him to go on a long journey to the south." Wanyan Zhen said impatiently, obviously not showing any father-son affection for Retired Emperor.


    Knowing what Wanyan Zhen meant, Yelvling immediately left to arrange the southern patrol, leaving Wanyan Zhen alone in the imperial study to make a fire.


    Since he wanted to leave, he would take whatever he could, and if he couldn''t, yan zhen would destroy it and wouldn''t leave it to Wanyan Lin. Perhaps he knew that he would never come back after leaving, and it would be good if he didn''t get chased by Wanyan Lin.


    Wanyan Lin had no idea what was going on at the palace and was discussing the next stop with Su Mianyue.


    Han Zezhong sat gloomily by the side. Although he had been a minister of the three dynasties and was also an official who had come to respectfully invite Wanyan Lin back to the palace, his suggestion was not necessarily adopted during the meeting, but more often he was listening to Wanyan Lin and Su Mianyue talk.


    Although many of Su Mianyue''s proposals were approved by Han Zezhong, in Han Zezhong''s opinion, the harem was not allowed to do politics. If Su Mianyue became Wanyan Lin''s woman in the future, she would definitely stand on the court.


    "In my opinion, it is still around the several prefectures of Imperial Capital, encircling Imperial Capital in a semi-circular manner, and Imperial Capital is conveniently the small court where Wanyan Lei is located. I believe that Wanyan Zhen would rather go head-on with you than go head-on with yan lei, and he would not be willing to go to such a cold place in the northeast." Su Mianyue analyzed.


    "What Mianyue said was exactly what I thought. But if we had to fight, we would have suffered innocent people, and Wanyan Zhen would have to fight with the lives of his father and mother. At that time, I would have to retreat. How could I enter the court?" Wan yanlin frowned and guessed Wanyan Zhen''s thoughts.


    Su Mianyue looked at the map with difficulty. Wanyan Lin''s parents were in Wanyan Zhen''s hands, which was indeed Wanyan Lin''s weakness. It was not easy to rescue them. After all, Wanyan Zhen knew that as long as he was not stupid, he should guard the two men with heavy force to threaten Wanyan Lin.


    But Wanyan Lin could not ignore the lives of the two elders, public or private. Otherwise, he would be attacked by the world and the people he had conquered would be lost.


    "It would be better if I went into the palace and rescued Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager. If not, I would have captured Wanyan Zhen." Su Mianyue preferred the latter, although it would be more difficult.


    "The emperor''s Yelvling is a rising star in the Hengyuan. His kung fu is not something that ordinary people can get close to. Besides, the emperor has at least a hundred Imperial Guard guards on his side and a secret guard. Does Miss Su think he can get in and out safely?" Han Zezhong''s tone was not good, and he felt that Su Mianyue was being a little overbearing.


    Ignoring Han Zezhong''s disdainful gaze, Su Mianyue looked away from the map and asked Wanyan Lin, "How many people do you have in Imperial Capital? Do you have someone to rely on in the palace?"


    Wanyan Lin nodded and said in a deep voice, "To achieve great things, these people have to start all of them, but we only have one chance."


    After thinking for a while, Su Mianyue patted the table and said, "I will find a way to enter the palace."


    "No!" Wanyan Lin immediately objected and said calmly, "Without Biwu around, it''s too dangerous for you to act alone. Although Wanyan Zhen is not a good emperor, he is a coward. There are too many masters around him. I will never allow you to take risks."


    "I''m afraid the emperor will be more vigilant and Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager will be in a bad situation." Han Zezhong also firmly objected.


    "Where''s the beauty trap?" With a leisurely smile, Su Mianyue raised his hand to play with the beautiful hair hanging by his ear, threw a wink at Wanyan Lin, and smiled at Han Zezhong. He took a good look at the two of them for a moment and sneered, "I''ve heard that Wanyan Zhen loves to collect beauties. I don''t know if I look like his eyes."


    "No!" Wanyan Lin objected firmly and his eyes shot cold. He would never allow his woman to seduce other men.


    "Doable." Han Zezhong nodded immediately. One was that Su Mianyue''s beauty did not allow any gimmicks. The other was that once Su Mianyue had the label of Wanyan Zhen''s woman, he would no longer be able to enter Wanyan Lin''s harem. That was what he cared about the most, more important than rescuing Retired Emperor and Wanyan Lin.


    As soon as Han Zezhong finished speaking, he sensed a cold light shooting at him, his body seemed to fall into an ice pit, and the smile in his eyes turned into fear.


    Su Mianyue, however, was not hurt by the cold. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Since I dare to go, I won''t let myself suffer. Besides, there are so many beautiful women in Wanyan Zhen''s harem. I want to feast my eyes, don''t I?"


    "There''s no discussion about this!" Wanyan Lin''s tone was cold, so he got up and walked out.


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin was angry, Su Mianyue quickly got up and followed him. He smiled and said, "Wanyan Lin, I''ve sacrificed my looks for you. If you''re not touched, that''s all. How can you put on a bad face? Come and give me a smile, or I''ll leave without saying goodbye and go straight to the palace... Hmm..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Wanyan Lin sealed his lips with his mouth. Su Mianyue suddenly felt that his breathing had been deprived and foolishly allowed Wanyan Lin to vent his anger.

 Chapter 214 Its Not the First Time

    Su Mianyue opened her eyes wide and looked at the enlarged handsome face. There was a trace of panic in her heart. She was shocked by the anger in yan lin''s eyes, but she frowned.


    Immediately, a palm hit Wanyan Lin''s abdomen. Although it was only with a little force, the unsuspecting Wanyan Lin retreated a few steps and the blood on his face disappeared.


    Su Mianyue glared at Wanyan Lin angrily, his fists creaking.


    "Wanyan Lin, you are such a man that you can even do such a despicable thing as forcefully kissing a woman," Su Mianyue shouted coldly.


    The original anger had long disappeared after Su Mianyue slapped him. Wanyan Lin realized that he had done something wrong and was very upset. But after hearing Su Mianyue''s words, his anger rose again and he said, "It''s not the first time. I thought you would miss it."


    "Bullshit, Wanyan Lin. You took advantage of me again and again because you were kind to me. Do you really think that I, Su Mianyue, am a pushover?" In the open court, Su Mianyue added in silence, trying to restrain the urge to fight.


    Wanyan Lin''s face brightened and he blamed himself for saying the wrong thing, "Yue, you know I just don''t want you to risk your life, so I lost my mind in a hurry. I didn''t mean to offend you. Don''t be angry, okay? Or I''ll force you back?"


    Su Mianyue choked and glared at Wanyan Lin, but he was no longer so angry. It was because of Wanyan Lin''s reasons and Wanyan Lin''s expression when she said she was going to force him back.


    After thinking about it, Su Mianyue pretended to be embarrassed and said, "You want to be beautiful, but if you really want to apologize, go find a man to kiss you forcefully, and I''ll forgive you."


    "Is there no other choice?" Wanyan Lin frowned, his stomach churning violently at the thought of meeting a man''s lips.


    "If you like being forced, I don''t mind that you''re being kissed by a man," Su Mianyue said evilly.


    "Impudent!" Without waiting for Wanyan Lin to answer, Han Zezhong had already rushed out. He didn''t look at the situation in the yard, but after hearing their increasingly ridiculous words, Han Zezhong couldn''t sit still any longer. Standing at the door, he pointed at Su Mianyue and shouted: "Miss Su, don''t go too far. Your highness is the future king of a country. How can you divide the peaches?"


    "Since Elder Han knows that your highness is the future king of a country, he should know that you are not joking, even to a little girl. Moreover, Elder Han has no official position now and can interfere in the monarch''s journey. So, does the civil and military affairs of the whole dynasty want to take over the imperial power? What is the difference between such a monarch and a puppet?" Su Mianyue took the opportunity to give Han Zezhong some eye drops, and he had been tortured by his eyes all the way, which was a great disappointment.


    Han zezhong''s angry fingers were trembling. He pointed at Su Mianyue for a long time and said nothing. He glanced at Wanyan Lin from the corner of his eye. He saw that his face was gloomy and he was afraid that Wanyan Lin would be provoked by Su Mianyue, "It is true that only women and villains are difficult to raise. Miss Su''s words are simply unreasonable. It is the so-called king''s land in the world, the shore of the land and the officials of the king. The whole world is his highness. Even if Miss Su does not have a name for the time being, she is also his highness''s woman. His highness is just... Cough! Why did Miss Su insist on his highness apologizing? Was it just pride?"


    Han Zezhong laughed angrily. If Han Zezhong had not been a supporter of Wanyan Lin and had a deep influence in the court, Su Mianyue would have kicked him away.


    I''ve seen shameless people, and I''ve never seen such a shameless person at such a young age, so she still respects the old and loves the young.


    With a cold smile, Su Mianyue looked at Han Zezhong calmly and retorted one by one, "First of all, Elder Han, you were raised by your parents, including your highness''s biological mother, Empress Dowager, who was also a woman. Secondly, even if Wanyan Lin ascended to the throne, it was only the world of the Hengyuan, not the entire continent. Elder Han, aren''t you afraid of spreading such a disaster to other countries after being misunderstood by others? Moreover, I, Su Mianyue, am not a member of the Hengyuan, nor can the ruler of the Hengyuan order me around. Last but not least, this time, please Elder Han dig out the ears that are covered with earwax and listen carefully."


    When Su Mianyue said the first two points, although Han Zezhong was angry, he secretly regretted that he should not say anything, or at least not think twice in front of this sharp-tongued woman.


    However, when Su Mianyue scolded him for being deaf and dazed, Han Zezhong was so angry that his blood pressure soared, he almost fainted and his breath was stuck in his chest.


    Su Mianyue didn''t care what kind of anger han zezhong would get. He said loudly, "I know your royal highness from a very young age. I don''t dare to say that I am indebted to him, but I am his business partner. I have always been an honest cooperative relationship with him. If I really owe him, then he broke his right hand in order to protect me from danger, so I am willing to temporarily abandon the days of the free and unfettered rivers and lakes and accompany him to become king and emperor. Otherwise, what do you think is the reason why I would not hesitate to spend thousands of gold every day to save the people of your Hengyuan? Kindness? Fame? Or for a place in the harem?"


    With a sneer, Su Mianyue was too lazy to talk to Han Zezhong again. He turned to Wanyan Lin, his eyes still filled with anger, but this time it was to vent his anger.


    "Wanyan Lin, take care of your men in the future. Otherwise, I would rather have all my money as compensation and be a renegade. Remember, I Su Mianyue was never one of those people who followed the rules, nor was I a woman who followed the rules and waited for the favor of a man. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have appeared here, would I?" With a chuckle, Su Mianyue brushed her sleeves and left. At this moment, she urgently needed to calm down alone so as not to stay and argue with Han Zezhong or commit manslaughter.


    As for Su Mianyue''s personality, Wanyan Lin could not understand it better, so he did not chase after him immediately. He just watched Su Mianyue leave with a somewhat stubborn back.


    When Su Mianyue disappeared around the corner, Wanyan Lin looked at Han Zezhong, who had just calmed down.


    "Your highness must not be fooled by the fairy''s nonsense. The old crock is loyal to your highness and does not mean to be superior to the imperial power. She is just a woman who misbehaves. Please reconsider and do not ruin your wisdom because of a woman." Han Zezhong quickly explained and admonished.


    A smile appeared on his lips. Wanyan Lin''s eyes were cold, and he could not hear his anger, "Mianyue''s ability has always been seen by Elder Han, and he still treats her as an ordinary woman. Is it possible that old han thinks he can beat the sleeping moon, and after driving her away, he can replace her in doing things that I have never seen before? Or is it because Elder Han thinks I''m just a white man now, that I can take care of my own backyard? In this way, will Elder Han be involved in the future affairs of the harem?"


    "With all due respect, your highness, this is not what the old man meant." Han Zezhong bowed deeply, thinking about how to show his loyalty, while scolding Su Mianyue half to death, but also more afraid.


    Elder Han doesn''t have to be like this. I know Elder Han''s loyalty, but everything needs a certain degree. Elder Han doesn''t seem to believe that I have the ability to solve my own personal affairs, and he doesn''t want to believe that I see things from the perspective of others. Mianyue is right. As a king, it is better to be at ease in vain if you are suspended from the throne. "Wanyan Lin''s voice was faint, but there was a chill in it." Elder Han, think about it again. Maybe I''m really not suitable for that position, and I don''t mean to be here. After all, it''s too high for the cold."


    After that, Wanyan Lin also brushed off. The refugees here have not been properly settled, and there are many things to do personally, so that they can better capture the hearts of the people.

 Chapter 215 Sister Doesnt Eat Other Peoples Saliva

    Walking on the street, Su Mianyue''s mood did not improve, because of Wanyan Lin''s kiss and Han Zezhong''s attitude, his heart was in a mess.


    Wanyan Lin''s feelings for Su Mianyue were not unknown to her, but she did not know how to face it, so she wanted to let nature take its course.


    But Han Zezhong''s appearance made Su Mianyue realize that there was a deep and invisible gap between her and Wanyan Lin. Even though she did not care about those restraints, if Wanyan Lin became an emperor, these would inevitably become obstacles. But should she fight for this vague feeling of gratitude or love?


    Suddenly, she walked to the flower street and willow alley. Because su mianyue was wearing a low-key and luxurious dress and had a thoughtful look on her face, she had not been followed by a servant girl, which made some people who had no vision think that she was from an ordinary family and coveted su mianyue''s beauty.


    "Such a beautiful woman can sell for at least one or two hundred taels of silver, right?" A man like a mangy dog rubbed his palms. If he hadn''t gotten his hands for so much money, he would have wanted to taste it for himself. Even if he died, it would have been worth it.


    "If you sell it to chunjiang building, at least that''s the number." The man on the other side stretched out a palm to show it. When he saw his brother drooling, he slapped him directly and scolded: "Be honest with me, you son. Don''t waste such a good thing. You''ll never see it again in your life. When you have money, you''ll find two wavy hooves. You''ll be safe and well served. You''ll be the same as any woman who blows the light."


    "Third Brother is right, then let''s just..." The mangy dog rubbed his hands and prepared to move.


    "You''re silly." Another slap landed on the dog. Third Brother narrowed his eyes and said, "Follow a little longer. Make sure it''s the real fat sheep. Who dares to snatch goods from our brothers in this road? I''m afraid this girl is an expert. It''s not good to break the rules of this industry."


    As they spoke, they followed in Su Mianyue''s footsteps, unaware that their conversation was overheard by a man sitting on the roof of a brothel not far away.


    The man''s clothes looked a little sloppy, but the material was good, but the slightly wide clothes obviously did not fit him, and his long hair was in lock, and the beard on his face had not been trimmed for at least a month, but the hand holding the wine pot was as white as jade, not losing to a woman at all.


    "He looks like a practitioner, but he doesn''t even notice two thugs following him. Is he stupid?" As the man spoke, he raised his head and took a big gulp of wine. His eyes never left Su Mianyue''s back until he saw Su Mianyue turn around.


    Su Mianyue had unknowingly entered a dead end. If he had not kicked a wooden stick in the middle of the ground, he might have hit the wall.


    Listening to the sound of the stick rolling on the ground, Su Mianyue gave a wry laugh and patted his forehead gently, "It''s really shameless. Two generations have never been in love. Together, they are over forty years old, and now they have lost their sense of propriety over such a small matter. Su Mianyue, Su Mianyue, you are really getting back to life."


    After the self-deprecation, Su Mianyue was just about to turn around when he heard a voice muttering not far away, and his face immediately darkened.


    "Third Brother, shall we act? I don''t think that little girl has a master. Don''t be missed." The mangy dog said anxiously. Although he knew that he could not be a beauty, he might get so much money, and it was worth touching a few more at the same time.


    "To put it bluntly, this girl is practically knocking on the door. Even the heavens can''t make sense of letting her go at this dead end." As Third Brother spoke with determination, the two of them walked into the alley and looked at Su Mianyue with a straight face.


    Seeing two thugs walking towards him, Su Mianyue slowly backed away, unwilling to dirty his hands, and could only use a stick as a weapon.


    It''s just that I''m not in a good mood. It''s not bad to have scum like this to relieve my anger.


    "Don''t be afraid, little girl. The brothers won''t bully you. This will send you to a place where you can wear gold and silver and eat hot and spicy food. Let your brother touch you obediently. This is a good technique for your brother." Said the mangy dog, his hands rubbing against each other as he looked at su mianyue.


    "That''s a lot of nonsense. Hurry up and do it!" Third Brother was upset that his lines had been stolen. He slapped the back of the dog''s head and strode towards su mianyue.


    Not bothered to talk to these two scumbags, Su Mianyue stopped and stepped on the wooden stick. Just as the two gangsters thought she was going to fall and were worried that Su Mianyue would ruin her appearance, they saw the stick jump into Su Mianyue''s hands and wave a few times in those fair hands, bringing out a gust of cold wind.


    The two hooligans exchanged glances, not believing how big a woman could be, rushing towards Su Mianyue under the temptation of death for money.


    Su Mianyue''s face was cold and beautiful, and the wooden stick in his hand hit the two of them head to head, beating them so hard that they cried for their parents but could not escape.


    It was not until the two of them were beaten into pig-headed faces that Su Mianyue felt a little stifled in his heart. Only then did he intend to give the two of them a happy one. The wooden stick swept out directly, and he heard the sound of two broken bones. The two thugs fell to the ground, clutching their knees and screaming.


    Su Mianyue was ruthless. With 30 % of her internal force, she broke the kneecaps of the two of them, but gave them a chance to live. At least one leg left for them to move, so that they wouldn''t live on begging.


    "Get out!" Her red lips parted slightly. Su Mianyue spat out a word and threw the stick in their direction. They were so scared that they crawled and ran away. They didn''t care about the pain in their legs. Even if they fainted, they couldn''t faint in front of the devil, lest they lose their lives.


    After the calm in the alley was restored, Su Mianyue raised his head slightly, and his eyes met the man who was drinking. He asked calmly, "Shouldn''t you pay for watching the show for so long?"


    "How about a drink?" The man smiled and shook the jug in his hand. Although he was also surprised by Su Mianyue''s beauty, he was not so distracted.


    "I never drink other people''s saliva." Su Mianyue refused. Seeing that the man took back the bottle and continued to drink, he smiled and said, "Everyone says that Wine Man is a man of honor. Today, I don''t think so, but the name of sloppiness is deserved. Surely the rumor that Wine Man is poor and only has wine left is not false?"


    "You know me?" Wine Man was in a good mood. He went up to Su Mianyue and burped casually. He looked Su Mianyue up and down and laughed, "You''re the first person to know who I am, but you dare to say that I''m sloppy and scold me for being poor in front of me. That''s kind of interesting."


    "I heard that Wine Man could do anything for the sake of money to buy wine, but he wouldn''t steal a drop of other people''s wine. Is this rumor true?" With his arms folded around his chest, Su Mianyue looked at Wine Man in the same manner as before.


    "No, no, no. At least I won''t take up the selling job." Wine Man answered with a serious face. After thinking for a while, he said, "As for the rest, I haven''t met any work that I can''t accept. I don''t know if the girl has something for me to do. Coincidentally, I only have less than half of this pot of wine left. This opportunity is not to be expected."


    Su Mianyue couldn''t help but laugh when she heard that Wine Man was trying to find a deal. Although Wine Man was rumored to have some shortcomings, he was also a cold guy, and there was some conflict with the one in front of him.


    "I have a big job. If you take it, you can spend a year in a wine cellar and die of drunkenness. I can assure you that my wine cellar is full of good wine from the past." Su Mianyue opened his mouth seductively and looked at Wine Man confidently. Seeing him swallow his saliva, he felt a little proud.


    It was a blessing in disguise that she had been filled with anger today, but she had also met Wine Man, a rare expert who could not be asked for help. It was really worth it.

 Chapter 216 Dont Try to Eat Rice for Nothing

    When it was dark in the government office and Su Mianyue didn''t come back, Wanyan Lin was anxious.


    The kiss in the day really angered Su Mianyue. Although Su Mianyue had been merciful, Wanyan Lin was sure that if he didn''t do anything to apologize this time, Su Mianyue would hide from him in the future.


    Han Zezhong''s attitude towards Su Mianyue was also one of the reasons why Su Mianyue was angry. How could an independent and capable woman accept the fate of being a subordinate to a man?


    If it weren''t for Wanyan Lin''s crippled right hand, even with the help of the previous few times, Su Mianyue would not have given up his freedom for him, at most occasionally cooperating.


    But now that she had such a good time and location, she had lost her people and her friends. Wanyan Lin had the urge to drive Han Zezhong away. Even if Han Zezhong had great prestige in the court and the field, he was not as good as Su Mianyue in Wanyan Lin''s heart.


    But reason made Wanyan Lin suppress his anger and not do that. After all, with Han Zezhong''s support, he would have less trouble taking over the court.


    As an emperor, there are many things that can''t be done with each other''s feelings, even if Wanyan Lin has not yet ascended to the ninth and fifth place.


    "Search the whole city. Make sure you find Miss Su." Wanyan Lin gave orders to the guards, but he did not know that the person he was looking for had already left and was on his way to Imperial Capital.


    With the cold wind blowing, Su Mianyue and Wine Man were galloping their horses on the official road into the capital. Because the wineman knew the terrain of the Hengyuan better, they quickly came to a horse running shop on the way to settle down.


    "Two bedrooms, please." Walking into the inn, Wine Man immediately shouted with the smell of alcohol, "Good wine, good food, ready. I''ll bring it to your room later."


    The little boy, who was dozing off, looked up and saw that Wine Man was sloppy and Su Mianyue was not dressed in an eye-catching manner. He was hesitant. He was afraid that the two of them were eating a tyrannical meal, so his monthly salary was not enough to pay up.


    Seeing the hesitation of the waiter, Su Mianyue threw a silver ingot of one or two as a reward. "Boil some hot water and bring it up first. Do the rest as he pleases."


    "Ah." After taking a bite of the silver ingot to make sure it was real, the waiter immediately answered with a smile, but he watched Su Mianyue not move.


    "Most of the bills here are paid first." Wine Man coughed awkwardly. He didn''t have any money on him.


    After giving Wine Man a blank look, Su Mianyue went to the counter and asked for the price, then gave him a fifty taels silver ticket. He said, "The two horses outside should be fed, and the rest should be tips."


    Su Mianyue slapped him so hard that he didn''t feel sleepy at all. The shopkeeper opened his sleepy eyes and quickly entered the bill. He personally led Su Mianyue and his wife to the guest room upstairs.


    In the corner of the hall, two big, rough men cast greedy glances at Su Mianyue from time to time, both for her generosity and for Su Mianyue''s beauty. However, the two of them did not know that some people could not be offended by them.


    After washing up, the two of them ate something together. Su Mianyue saw Wine Man, who was always drinking, and wondered if his taste buds would break down. But after seeing Wine Man''s evil smile, he said coldly: "If you want the best wine on this journey, clean up those monsters and monsters. Don''t try to do nothing for nothing."


    Wine Man almost choked on the wine in his mouth. He thought that Su Mianyue didn''t notice the two big men, so he could only touch his nose and turn around to leave. He was afraid that he would get into some trouble along the way. Su Mianyue''s face of disaster might attract many people''s attention.


    After a good night''s sleep, Su Mianyue would not care what the drunkard did to the two men. When he was ready to leave, he heard Wine Man lazily say, leaning against the door, "The next two days are going to be endless. The man you''re looking for is really a wimp. He''s planning to run to the south and bring the goods you like."


    Su Mianyue narrowed her eyes slightly. She was looking for Wanyan Zhen, and Wine Man was referring to Empress Dowager.


    "No seeds." Su Mianyue snorted. For an emperor who only knew about the flesh and fish people but was afraid of death and did not even dare to fight, Su Mianyue really looked down on him, but if he could avoid the civil war, it would be a good thing for the people.


    Su Mianyue couldn''t help but have a headache at the thought that the Hengyuan would soon need to rule three countries in one country. Wanyan Lin occupied an area that was plagued by disasters, and it would take years just to restore its vitality. He was afraid that not only would there be internal troubles, but other countries would also have the heart to swallow them up, right?


    As he strode out of the inn, Su Mianyue ignored the innkeeper who looked like a god of wealth, and ignored Wine Man, who was chattering about how many good wines there were in Capital City. Su Mianyue was now full of worry about Wanyan Lin''s future. He was also thinking about how to save Empress Dowager under such a premise.


    All the way to Imperial Capital, Su Mianyue was not in a hurry. Since yan zhen was leaving with Empress Dowager, he must have followed the large army. It was unrealistic for her and Wine Man to save people with their strength. Otherwise, after Wanyan Zhen settled down, before he could deploy properly, It was easier to take advantage of weak defenses, and the rescue of Empress Dowager had to be foolproof.


    As for Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue did not intend to send a message to him. She would wait until after the meeting to discuss her plan.


    What Su Mianyue wanted to do now was to go to Imperial Capital to find out the details. It was impossible for Wanyan Zhen to take all the officials away, and Wanyan Zhen''s departure from Imperial Capital would certainly cause panic in the court and chaos in Imperial Capital. Su Mianyue was taking this opportunity to establish some of his own forces. And make some''disaster money''.


    Wine Man only cared about her own wine, and she didn''t care about anything else. Su Mianyue promised that Wine Man would stay with her no matter when the rescue plan was implemented, and Su Mianyue would provide Wine Man with endless wine. Wine Man naturally didn''t mind having a beautiful woman with her.


    Because Su Mianyue''s route was the opposite direction of Wanyan Zhen''s escape, there were not many cases of the whole family moving away. After all, it was not safe for the country to go anywhere in chaos, but there was a better chance of survival in his own home.


    What Su Mianyue did not know was that she would meet an old acquaintance and a woman who would bring her endless trouble this time in the capital.


    In the inner court of the palace, Xuezhu was sitting in a pavilion in a white palace costume, his eyes staring ahead with no focus. The loneliness and coldness of the past were now just endless blankness and hopelessness.


    After being redeemed by Su Mianyue, Xuezhu was depressed because she couldn''t stay with her beloved man for a long time, and she was seriously ill. Who knew that she had not recovered yet and was taken away by others, and she had escaped death several times along the way, then was placed in this luxurious palace. To become the mistress of Wanyan Zhen''s harem.


    However, because of xuezhu''s resistance to death, there was still no husband and wife with wanyanzhen, and because of xuezhu''s identity, it was only an underground promise. Wanyan Zhen specially arranged for her to be served by two maids and two eunuchs, otherwise Xuezhu could only do everything himself.

 Chapter 217 Show off Your Skills

    At first, Wanyan Zhen liked the tone of Xuezhu. Even if Xuezhu never pretended to be nice to him, Wanyan Zhen was still very generous. All the concubines in the harem were jealous of Xuezhu. Some of them wanted to learn from Xuezhu, but they were thrown into the cold palace by Wanyan Zhen. Even the queen was scolded. From then on, no one in the harem dared to provoke Xuezhu.


    However, the cold rejection of Xuezhu in the later stage made Wanyan Zhen lose patience. In addition, there were new concubines who came in and were advised by them. Yan zhen never visited xuezhu again. From then on, there was no reward. She just wanted to wait for xuezhu to be bullied. But Wanyan Zhen was destined to lose hope, and even he rarely thought of Xuezhu''s existence under the flattery of 3,000 red powder.


    If Wanyan Zhen had not issued an edict and sent secret guards to protect Xuezhu, Xuezhu would have become a skeleton. However, wanyanzhen had no intention of taking snow bamboo with her, so the guards didn''t have to protect Xuezhu anymore, and the concubines and concubines didn''t have time to find a problem without threatening promises.


    "Little lord, the emperor is going to move south. He will not take all the concubines with him. Little lord must make plans early." The maidservant could not help but feel anxious for her when she saw that her master was still so calm.


    Chuxia also had a worried look on his face, but his character was more stable. Since serving Xuezhu, he had the dignity to live. It was because he was absolutely loyal to snow bamboo and knew more about Xuezhu''s thoughts.


    "The servant has inquired, and the emperor has already ordered the concubines and concubines to be taken away. They are all relatives of the officials who will go south with the emperor. The little lord is not on the list. If the little lord wants to go south with the emperor, the servant will find a way to make the emperor remember the little lord again, but if the little lord does not want to go with him, This is the only chance for the master to leave the palace," Chuxia said in a low voice.


    "Chuxia, you..." Chu chen looked at Chuxia in disbelief, but then he remembered the days when his master was in the palace, and he said with loyalty, "Your servant is as important as Chuxia. Your master has made up his mind earlier, or else your servant and others will not be able to handle it properly."


    When Xuezhu heard that he had the chance to leave the palace, there was a slight change of mood on his face, and a light flashed in his eyes, as if the first rays of sunlight in the morning had entered his eyes and made his heart flutter.


    Even though Xuezhu had been depressed for more than three years, a beautiful woman was a beautiful woman, no matter how beautiful she looked or smiled.


    "I''m going out," Xuezhu said softly, but it was not difficult to detect her excitement.


    Turning to look at the two maidservants who had taken good care of themselves, xuezhu held their hands and said, "Will you follow me out of the palace? From now on, the three of us will live together and never enter this cold cage again."


    Chu chen and Chuxia nodded with tears in their eyes. Although they didn''t know if they could leave alive, they still had to try as long as there was a glimmer of hope.


    "Little lord, I''ll go and clean up your mess and arrange for you to leave the palace," Chuxia said hurriedly.


    "I will follow the master and serve him for the rest of my life," chuchen said.


    Not to mention the packing up of the three servants and masters, the whole of Imperial Capital was now shrouded in fear and unease. Under the low pressure, even the busiest commercial street in Imperial Capital was in a slump. Every household had a tacit understanding to close the door tightly, afraid that they would suffer from the disaster of fish in the pond. Many of the masters of the big families hid in secret rooms, hoping to survive this disaster safely.


    When su mianyue and Wine Man arrived in Imperial Capital, they saw such a scene. Fortunately, not all business places were closed and ready. It was not easy to see guests coming. The shop was even more enthusiastic and offered to give them discounts.


    After eating and drinking, Wine Man went out for a walk with Su Mianyue''s signal. Su Mianyue also learned about the current situation in Imperial Capital from the shop owner.


    This was also why Su Mianyue chose to stay at an inconspicuous inn. Because there were many people from all walks of life here, many merchants from different places or people from all over the world would stay at such a low price inn. The news was better than those big shops, and there were few scruples when people talked.


    While chatting with the shop owner, Su Mianyue heard that the shop owner wanted to go back to his hometown, so he directly used the normal market price to sell the inn and paid the full amount. The only condition was that the shop owner had to work for her for a month, and Su Mianyue could not leave until he found the right person to take over. Naturally, they would also pay a lot of money to the shopkeeper, and every shopkeeper would be able to eat and live in the original place, and Su Mianyue would be responsible for this part of the cost.


    "Shopkeeper xu knows the situation in Imperial Capital best. Do you know how many shops and houses in Imperial Capital are eager to sell? If the price is moderate and there is no problem, I would like to make another offer." After more than an hour of conversation, Su Mianyue knew a little about the situation in Imperial Capital, and he knew that there were no fewer small merchants like shopkeeper xu who did not want to stay in Imperial Capital, and those big families in Imperial Capital also wanted to expand their business during this special period, but they kept the price very low.


    Except for some people who could afford so much money, they sold their belongings and left. There were not a few people like shopkeeper xu who gritted their teeth and supported themselves. If they did not have enough money to go back to their hometown and no fields, it would be difficult for a family to survive.


    Hearing that Su Mianyue still wanted to buy shops and houses, shopkeeper xu''s eyes lit up immediately and asked cautiously, "I wonder what the owner wants? As far as I know, most of the small businesses and small households in Imperial Capital like me want to sell their business, but although the price is a little lower than usual, the land in Imperial Capital is not much cheaper."


    "Shopkeeper xu should know the current market situation. I don''t want to lower the price too much, but I won''t make any mistakes. The price will be sold at 80 % of last month''s market price, and all the staff in the shop can stay for the time being. If there is no problem after my investigation, I will continue to work. If I want to be fired, I will give you two months'' pay. As for those shops without shopkeeper, the requirement is the same as shopkeeper xu, who needs the current shopkeeper to stay for a month to work for me, and the treatment is the same as shopkeeper xu. As for the house, after the deal is done, you can leave the original owner a month to move out. The servants they can''t take away will only be sold to me." Su Mianyue did not hesitate to say what she intended, and her conditions were absolutely generous.


    As for the servants who had been bought over, it was not known whether they could be used for the time being. Su Mianyue had bought so many houses and would not keep them all. After Wanyan Lin''s new deal, the price would definitely rise. She would sell them over.


    But shops must be firmly in their hands, which is a long-term benefit.


    When shopkeeper xu heard of this favorable condition, he wished he could accept it for those old acquaintances. He also knew that Su Mianyue was kind enough and could not lower the price. Otherwise, he would be greedy.


    And although Su Mianyue''s conditions were good, there was still a big gap with shopkeeper xu. At least the price of the shop was 20 % lower, which was tens of thousands of taels of silver.


    In addition, every time manager xu helps me buy a shop, I will give manager xu a 2 % commission and a 1 % commission for a house. As for whether manager xu is doing it himself or cooperating with others, please feel free to do so, just don''t affect the business of the inn. But I can only give shopkeeper xu two days. Anyone willing to come and resell it before the end of the day tomorrow can be sold." Su Mianyue said softly, thinking that she would show off tonight. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have brought so much money with her, and she wouldn''t have been able to buy so much real estate.


    Where are the treasures? Naturally, they are luxurious palaces, and then there are those close officials who want to accompany Wanyan Zhen to the south. Thinking of this, Su Mianyue couldn''t help but smile. He wanted to know how the capital officials who didn''t have enough money to stand on the south side.


    No, she had to send someone to the south first to build up her power. She would definitely use it in the future.

 Chapter 218 Do You... Have That?

    At night, many official residences in Imperial Capital lost a large number of silver and gold tickets, and the valuable and portable treasures disappeared without leaving any traces.


    Not to mention that these official residences, even the gold, silver, treasure and other things that Wanyan Zhen was preparing to transport, had also lost a lot. Although Wanyan Zhen was furious, he did not send anyone to investigate, but under such a change, he decided to leave for the south patrol ahead of time, completely ignoring the cries of his subordinates. At most, it was to appease them that they would benefit from going to the south, meaning that these officials could search for the cream of the people.


    Su Mianyue did not know what Wanyan Zhen said, or he would laugh. Although the south was rich, there were many local families, and the local officials were colluding with each other. Wanyan zhen might not be able to play a lot of emperor''s prestige over there, let alone the officials he brought with him.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue was looking at those hidden piles of silver in Su Yu''s secret department. She couldn''t help but envy her eyes. If she had known that yan zhen would have such a bear, she would have let all her people come over. She could have a big vote. How could she have given away such a good opportunity?


    Su Mianyue was not short of money, but she liked to be a gentleman on a beam. Didn''t you see that Su Mianyue was a little distressed when he was helping out the disaster? Su Mianyue did not hesitate to save the world with these ill-gotten gains.


    "Use the fastest time to buy more property, buy more. In the future, you can let the money pass the open road, and make more money. It is also considered a contribution to your young master." Reluctantly looking back, Su Mianyue said to Junn Buhui, who was sitting next to her.


    This guy was definitely evil. He was clearly a 16-year-old boy, but he had a handsome face that both men and women ate together, and he had a sub-aristocratic demeanor in his every move. He was also an important figure in the Hengyuan business world, but no one knew his background. Su Mianyue was really curious where Su Yu found such a beauty. Just looking at it was enough to make people happy.


    "It''s all thanks to Miss Su. I''m determined to tell the young master that I won''t take Miss Su''s credit." Junn Buhui winked and said in a languid voice, his slender hands peeling off a grape and eating it slowly. It was hard to imagine that these hands had killed a lot of people half an hour ago, let alone that such a beautiful and refined man would have such high kung fu and murderous brutality.


    Su Mianyue withdrew her gaze and said, "Her care for Su Yu is not just a business. There is no need to show her credit. But Su Mianyue did not refuse to let Su Yu know that she was safe."


    Holding his chin with one hand, Su Mianyue crossed his legs and looked at the boxes and boxes of silver tickets. He wondered if Wanyan Zhen had lost his mind. He had to be insatiable to keep a good emperor. He could only sleep on one bed and eat three bowls of rice a day. But it caused countless people to starve to death, and in some places, they almost changed their children and ate.


    If it weren''t for Wanyan Zhen''s actions, it would have been very difficult for Wanyan Lin to regain the throne. Even if he ascended the great treasure, it would have been difficult for the whole world to submit to him.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was not bewitched by himself, Junn Buhui was curious. After wiping his fingers, he also held his chin like Su Mianyue, but his eyes were on Su Mianyue. He smiled and asked, "Are those gold, silver and copper smelly things better than me?"


    "You''re not silver. Do you still want to be loved by everyone?" Su Mianyue snorted, knowing that Junn Buhui was only amused and not really teasing himself, Su Mianyue replied, otherwise he would have greeted him with his fists.


    "You don''t think everyone loves silver, do you?" Junn Buhui asked casually.


    "Of course." Su Mianyue nodded, looked at Junn Buhui and said, "For example, pearls and jades are present, or in front of the equivalent weight of gold."


    "Is there no exception?" Junn Buhui asked again. Although they were talking about gold and silver, they were actually talking about Junn Buhui''s personal charm.


    Grinning, Su Mianyue smiled, "How can a person like you, who doesn''t have a backache when you''re standing, know the pain of a person who doesn''t have money? You can just take a silver ticket and walk around the slums. A fool knows to ask for a silver ticket instead of looking at you. It''s not worth eating."


    "How did I hear the sound of heartbreak? I''m going to get an imperial physician to take a good look at it later. Maybe it''s time to heal my heartbreak. Otherwise, the young master will definitely be heartbroken." Junn Buhui cupped his heart and looked at Su Mianyue with her beautiful eyes, begging for comfort. Fortunately, he didn''t look very feminine when he did this, otherwise Su Mianyue would definitely vomit to him.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes lit up and he turned around to approach Junn Buhui. He carefully examined his features. When Junn Buhui thought that Su Mianyue had finally seen his beauty, he heard Su Mianyue''s gossipy face ask, "Do you regret being good? Tell sister, what is your relationship with your young master? Between you... Do you have that?"


    Forgive Su Mianyue for falling off the ground in an instant, his heart full of colourful yy, wondering if Su Yu and Junn Buhui were really in love, who was attacking, who was receiving, or who was exchanging?


    No wonder Su Yu always refused to eat meat. It turned out that he liked Junn Buhui.


    Looking at Su Mianyue, who had turned into a rotten girl, lines of black lines floated across Junn Buhui''s forehead. He felt like he had been played to death by himself. He didn''t regret being a man. Did he look like he was bent?


    Subconsciously, she glanced at three places below her navel. Junn Buhui said sadly, "I''m normal."


    "No way, your young master is suffering? God, my good brother has been harmed by you, Junn Buhui, you beast!" Su Mianyue cursed loudly and was extremely agitated.


    Junn Buhui hurriedly made a shush gesture. Didn''t so many subordinates look at him? Is he going to be a human after today?


    A cold eye swept over, and the subordinates were busy doing their own work, but they were all trained, so naturally they could hear the conversation here.


    "Miss Su is such a joker. The innocence between me and the young master is clear. Please don''t say such misleading words again. It would be bad for the young master''s reputation." Junn Buhui spoke in a serious manner.


    "Don''t think that if you act like you''re protecting my brother, I''ll believe that you really love him. It''s hard to find a second brother like me who can''t be ruined by you. Junn Buhui, listen carefully. Stay three feet away from my brother in the future... No, at least three feet away. Otherwise, don''t blame me for bending you!" Su Mianyue became playful, pointing at Junn Buhui and scolding her, so that this girl just wanted to use a handsome trick, let her suffer.


    "Miss Su, what are you going to do next, so that you can believe that you are completely loyal to the young master and have absolutely no disrespect for him?" Junn Buhui''s face darkened. For the first time, he felt that it was reasonable to say that only women and villains were difficult to raise, but today he had provoked such an unattractive master.


    As Su Yu''s confidant, Junn Buhui was sure how angry Su Yu would be if he offended Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue also knew how to let things go as they pleased. She just couldn''t stand Junn Buhui''s narcissistic look. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be difficult for him. In the future, the two of them had to work together in Imperial Capital. Naturally, they had to be friendly.


    "I will give you a big chance to prove your loyalty. As long as you can arrange a girl who suits my brother''s heart, I believe you don''t have that dirty and dirty idea." Su Mianyue smiled mischievously.


    Junn Buhui looked at Su Mianyue with a sad look, but in one breath, a smile that could turn people upside down burst out, "Miss Su''s request is not too much. Just answer it."


    After seeing Junn Buhui''s smile, Su Mianyue felt as if she had been tricked, but she could not figure out what was wrong. She could only end the topic by talking to him. She was still in a hurry to go back and count her'' income''. It was better to leave this matter to Junn Buhui, the general contact, to handle on her own. It was not easy for her to interfere too much.


    Su Mianyue did not know that after she left, Junn Buhui immediately sent Su Yu a secret letter. Half of the contents were related to Su Mianyue, including Su Mianyue''s misunderstanding and request for him. In the end, he politely asked Su Yu to quickly accept the demon girl so that his reputation would not be trampled on.

 Chapter 219 Illegitimate Daughter, Your Sister!

    Having just bought a lot of shops and houses, Su Mianyue was in a much better mood as she stood in the private room of the restaurant where Wanyan Zhen was on his way to the south, but in order not to be noticed, she could only pierce the window paper and leave a small hole to see.


    Fortunately, this is also one of Su Mianyue''s newest businesses. Otherwise, the shop owner really wouldn''t dare to welcome guests at this time, so as not to accidentally provoke an assassin to be seated together. Su Mianyue could naturally appear here openly.


    Wine Man, who was drinking at the side, saw that Su Mianyue was looking at the incense stick with interest. He burped and asked, "He''s just the dog emperor of the lost family. Is it worth watching for so long?"


    "What do you know?" Su mianyue rolled her eyes at Wine Man and whispered, "This time, Wanyan Zhen has taken away all the wealth that he can take away, as well as all the courtiers and women and children that he thinks are his confidants. Can you guess if he can reach his destination in such a big battle along the way?"


    "What does it have to do with me?" Rolling her eyes in Su Mianyue''s manner, Wine Man took another sip of wine and replied, "In the three years that Wanyan Zhen was in power, apart from his extravagance, he did not let the people below rob him of his beauties. I heard that several of his fianc��es had been forcibly recruited to the harem to warm his bed. In addition, the disasters of the past three years had not appeased the people, and many people had fled all the way south. Some of the bandits who robbed the house have also moved south."


    "You know a lot." Su Mianyue snorted. She hoped that the robbers would have the courage to fight, but she didn''t want the people to fight. That would be the only way to die.


    "People are floating around in rivers and lakes, how can there not be a few roads?" Wine Man replied with a fart.


    Su Mianyue turned around and sat down at the table with a key in his hand. The thief smiled and said, "This key belongs to the wine cellar of a new house I bought. There are many tributes in it. Are you interested?"


    Wine Man swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva when he heard this, then looked at Su Mianyue warily and asked, "Tell me, what are your conditions? I don''t believe you will be so kind."


    "I don''t want you to do much either. Since you know which fianc��es Wanyan Zhen raped, why don''t you send them a letter and say..." With her hands covering her lips, Su Mianyue said something in a low voice. When she saw Wine Man''s expression of disbelief, she coughed uncomfortably and said awkwardly: "You know I want to save Empress Dowager, but this is definitely not the best time, so I want you to find a way to take more care of Empress Dowager. As for saving people, I will make a decision when I go."


    Wine Man nodded clearly, with an expression that he had known for a long time, and said jokingly, "You''re so interested in Empress Dowager, aren''t you Empress Dowager''s illegitimate daughter?"


    "Illegitimate daughter, your sister!" Su Mianyue picked up a teacup and threw it at Wine Man angrily, "In a word, are you going to do it or not?"


    "Do it! Why don''t you do it? It''s not a big deal." After Wine Man dodged, he nodded and twirled his fingers, "But in your words, this should be considered a public expense, right? I''m poor and useless. You have to give me enough money to spend and take care of it."


    Su Mianyue was also generous and threw over a stack of silver tickets. "If you do it well, I will not hesitate to buy you more wine. As long as the money can solve the problem, it is not a problem."


    "It''s a deal." Wine Man''s eyes lit up and he stood up to leave.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not too late to leave tomorrow. I happen to need your help with something. Besides, you don''t want to try a good wine from a wine cellar?" Su Mianyue hurriedly stopped Wine Man from disappearing. She didn''t want to chase after him.


    "Women are really troublesome." Wine Man said so, but the person sat back and grabbed the key in Su Mianyue''s hand, the light in his eyes could not be blocked.


    Looking at Wine Man''s drunken face, Su Mianyue really wanted to remind him: little darling.


    In the civilized world, alcoholic liver disease is a dangerous disease. In this era, we can only go to liver cancer step by step, and finally become a pile of dust.


    It was night. Su Mianyue and Wine Man, dressed in night clothes, appeared in the inner court of the palace. Although they were sure that Wanyan Zhen only took Empress Dowager, Retired Emperor''s situation in the palace still worried Su Mianyue. Since she came to Imperial Capital, she naturally didn''t want anything to happen to Retired Emperor.


    However, the Hengyuan palace was not like the Yan Country, there was no secret way to directly enter the palace, Su Mianyue could only choose to work with Wine Man, so as not to be shot as an assassin.


    Retired Emperor''s situation was as bad as it had been before, because wan yanzhen had never paid a visit to the unconscious father, and the palace people had no respect for Retired Emperor. Moreover, most of the palace people were arranged by Prince Regent at that time, and a small part of them were the confidants left by Wanyan Zhen.


    When Empress Dowager was around, he could at least use his identity to suppress it. Plus, Empress Dowager had money to deal with it, so the palace people could live on their faces, but at this moment...


    Just as she entered the main bedroom where Retired Emperor lived, Su Mianyue was disgusted by the pungent smell. She had the intention to open the window for ventilation, but she was afraid of causing unnecessary trouble.


    When she came to Retired Emperor''s side and felt his pulse, Su Mianyue frowned. Even if she was not good at medicine, she knew it was a dying pulse. Retired Emperor''s time was running out.


    Taking out a life pill from her waist and putting it into Retired Emperor''s mouth, Su Mianyue thought that she could make it through the day and at least give Wanyan Lin a chance to see Retired Emperor. However, before she could return her hand, she heard someone kicking something down. Su Mianyue quickly hid behind the screen.


    "Sister ruyu, I told you that Retired Emperor will be fine. Let''s go and rest. Retired Emperor won''t know if we can stay or not. Besides, the emperor doesn''t care if Retired Emperor lives or dies. Why should we find trouble for ourselves? This room is disgusting." The words of the palace maid yawning reached Su Mianyue''s ears.


    "Shut up, is that what you should say? It''s someone else''s business to do what others do. We should do our part on duty today. If Retired Emperor makes a mistake, you and I will be buried together." Ruyu scolded in a low voice, but she didn''t really think about Retired Emperor. She thought she was just acting, or else she wouldn''t have come to watch at this hour.


    The palace maid grumbled unhappily, followed ruyu into the room to check, and went to Retired Emperor to test her nose. After making sure that she was not dead, the two of them left with gossip. Obviously, they did not know the real purpose of Wanyan Zhen''s southern tour. It was obvious that the person who was sent to serve Retired Emperor was not Wanyan Zhen''s confidant.


    After the palace maid''s footsteps had disappeared, Su Mianyue came out from behind the screen and took a deep look at the already skinny and disfigured Retired Emperor, who had not seen the emperor''s prestige at all, and disappeared into the night.


    In order to make it convenient for Su Mianyue to visit Retired Emperor, Wine Man had to risk his life to lure the Imperial Guard away. Since Su Mianyue had to cooperate with Wine Man according to the plan, only when the palace was in chaos could they leave safely.


    However, before leaving the palace, Su Mianyue had one more thing to do. I heard that Wanyan Zhen had always liked to collect beauties, but Wanyan Zhen did not bring many concubines. She wanted to see how beautiful the treasures of the harem were.


    Poor Wine Man was leading the Imperial Guard around, who would have thought that Su Mianyue would have such a leisurely mood to appreciate beauty at this time, or else he would vomit blood in anger.

 Chapter 220 An Evaluation of Two Words

    Wanyan Zhen went south and almost took away all the people he could trust. The Imperial Guard on Retired Emperor''s side had to put on a show, or it would be unrealistic to use the ability of a man of wine to draw everyone away.


    As for the concubines in the harem, there were hardly any Imperial Guard in sight. A group of abandoned women, even if Wanyan Zhen came back a few years later, would not be able to pamper her again. Not to mention that women were old and beautiful, even the new women around Wanyan Zhen would not be in the minority.


    Su Mianyue saw beauty as one of them, and more importantly, he was thinking about how to settle these concubines.


    There were many new concubines who were virgins, and their status was so low that no one paid much attention to them. They could have a new life after they left the palace. Some of them were lucky once or twice. As long as they didn''t give up on Wanyan Zhen, it was not impossible to give them a chance to come back to life.


    As for those concubines who spent too much time with Wanyan Zhen and were too scheming, Su Mianyue said that she was not a virgin and would not cause trouble for herself.


    The most important thing was the families that had been forcibly robbed of their fianc��es. Su Mianyue believed that Wanyan Zhen would not take away women who were different from him, and these women would be her gifts to Wanyan Lin, which would help Wanyan Lin to stand on the line with the family faster. After all, the status of a woman who could marry into a family would not be ordinary.


    After an hour, Su Mianyue contacted several concubines, and the rest of them went to contact people on their own according to the original plan. She would find a way to take them out of the palace, and Su Mianyue also learned about the existence of Xuezhu, a special concubine from the concubines.


    Xuezhu''s title in the palace was xue promise, so Su Mianyue really didn''t know it was Xuezhu, but when he heard that Xuezhu had the guts to escape from the palace while patrolling in Wanyan Zhen''s south, he thought highly of her and believed that she would be able to use it for himself in the future, so he planned to go and see the eunuch who was betrayed by him. The woman who was thrown into the cold palace.


    Under the cold moon, Xuezhu was still dressed in thin white. Her face was very pale from the cold, and she coughed occasionally. It was obvious that she had a very bad life in the cold palace. The two maids were lying in the house because they were seriously injured, and no one had any clothes for Xuezhu.


    When su mianyue came to the cold palace, she saw such a sick beauty. She was shocked and speechless for a moment. She never thought that the person she was looking for was Xuezhu.


    "Xuezhu?" Su Mianyue called out tentatively.


    Xuezhu came back to his senses after a long time of address. When he saw Su Mianyue''s face, his dead eyes brightened up. Because su mianyue was dressed as a man, Xuezhu called out excitedly, "Childe Su, is it really you?"


    "Why are you here?" Su Mianyue asked a question before realizing that he was a bit of an idiot and said in a certain tone, "After I redeemed you, didn''t I put you in Capital City? How did you become Wanyan Zhen''s concubine?"


    Xuezhu''s eyes darkened. Even though she was still perfect, she had become someone else''s woman in name, and she was not worthy of Childe Su.


    "Xuezhu didn''t know what was going on either. When he woke up, he found himself in a carriage and came here after a long journey." Xuezhu smiled bitterly and secretly hated the injustice of heaven. Why couldn''t she be given the right to choose how to live?


    Su Mianyue nodded clearly, feeling sad for xuezhu. If such a proud woman was snatched to be a concubine, Xuezhu must be devastated.


    Not knowing how to comfort Xuezhu, Su Mianyue coughed and asked, "Do you still want to leave here?"


    "Yes." Xuezhu nodded without hesitation, his pale face with an undeniable determination. "Even if it''s death, I don''t want to stay in this disgusting place, and I don''t want to be buried as his woman."


    "Just bear with it for a few days. I will arrange for you to leave." Originally, he wanted to save the snow and promised, but now he would not hesitate to meet his old friend.


    "Can Childe Su take my two maids with him?" Xuezhu asked with a look of anticipation, afraid that Su Mianyue would refuse, and said bitterly, "If it weren''t for the two of them protecting me, I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to sit here safely at this moment. If young master su was in trouble, Xuezhu wouldn''t dare to force it. She just wanted Childe Su to find a way to send some medicine. Xuezhu would like to stay here with them."


    Seeing that what xuezhu said was true and not threatening herself, Su Mianyue felt a little better about xuezhu, knowing that the grateful woman was the subordinate she was looking for.


    "One bottle for internal use, one bottle for external use." Throwing two bottles of medicine to Xuezhu, Su Mianyue thought about it and unbuckled the purse around his waist. Throwing a bag of broken silver to Xuezhu, he secretly went out with the habit of carrying a bag of money. Even when he was a gentleman, "Keep the money and take care of it. At least these days can be a little more comfortable."


    Xuezhu''s clothes were thin, and there was a tear in one part. There were no ornaments on him. His long hair was tied to the back of his head with a rag. Su Mianyue guessed that Xuezhu''s wealth might have been taken away.


    Since she wanted to escape from the palace, Xuezhu would pack up everything she could, and she was caught and thrown into the cold palace. How could those errands miss such a good opportunity? It would be good to turn in a small portion of the money, most of the gold and silver assets would be split.


    "Thank you, Childe Su. He will repay Childe Su for saving his life when he is capable." Xuezhu was about to kneel down at Su Mianyue as he spoke, and his brows regained some of the heroic spirit he had when he was in the Yihong Whorehouse.


    Su Mianyue gave Xuezhu a false look and said lightly, "Those who don''t know how to take care of themselves will never have a chance to repay their kindness in this life. My people are not the kind of lowly people who kneel easily."


    Su Mianyue classified Xuezhu as one of his subordinates, but xuezhu''s face turned slightly red. She thought that Su Mianyue was going to take her away, so she couldn''t help but run wild in her heart.


    Xuezhu smiled and thanked her. Before she could get up, Su Mianyue had disappeared into the night.


    Tonight''s trip to the palace was a great achievement for Su Mianyue. At least it was worth Su Mianyue''s pleasure to be able to save this old acquaintance of Xuezhu.


    However, when his own people were bullied, Su Mianyue would not let it go. He turned back to the concubines he had met before, determined who had betrayed Xuezhu, and those who had caught her at the time, Su Mianyue took a small revenge on them, not only confiscating their property, After the acupuncture, hai beat him up.


    It was not until this breath came out and Su Mianyue heard the sound of the palace shouting for assassins that he secretly spat out his tongue. She was having a good time here, but she forgot about the wineman. She didn''t know if she would make him angry.


    "There should be some rare wine in the palace, right? Give that drunkard a jar and I''m sure he''ll calm down." Su Mianyue did what he said and immediately went to steal alcohol.


    There was no other way. Wine Man was a man of style and never bothered to steal wine. Although he stole a lot of gold and silver, he did it for his employer. Wine Man only paid part of the money to buy wine, which was why he didn''t drink a lot of wine.


    In this regard, Su Mianyue only had two words of evaluation - pretentious.


    Is it better to buy wine with stolen money than to steal it directly?

 Chapter 221 There Must Be Something Hateful about Poor People

    The news of Wanyan Zhen''s visit to the south spread so fast that even wanyan lei, who had been living in seclusion, wanted to do something, but Wanyan Lin was not in a hurry at all. He still gave porridge and medicine everywhere, and his influence among the people was the greatest among the royal family members.


    With a single command from Wanyan Lin, a million troops could be formed in an instant, but their combat effectiveness was not as good as the orthodox army. It was enough to make cannon fodder for Wanyan Lin''s elite private division.


    As for Wanyan Lin''s behavior, Su Mianyue only curled his lips and said, "He is more attractive than Liu Bei. Why didn''t he give birth to a child earlier and fall down?"


    Two months passed. Wanyan Lin was too late to enter Imperial Capital, but Wanyan Zhen had already established a small court in the rich land of River South. The meaning was self-evident.


    Such news was known by some of the upper echelons, and the whole country was in a panic, afraid that there would be another civil war, then the results of their years of hard work would become necessary.


    In the meantime, Su Mianyue received a letter from Su Yu.


    The battle between Yun Wansheng and the empress and the crown prince in the Yan Country was already heated up. It was hard to say who was going to die in the court. Su Yu also said that he would be ready to take action when the situation became more chaotic. Su Mianyue could not help but worry about Su Yu''s situation and began to think about what he could do for him.


    Yongan wang jiqin also sent a message to Su Mianyue through the five little ones, saying that everything went according to plan and asked Su Mianyue for new instructions.


    Su Mianyue only replied, "It depends on your mood."


    I don''t know if Ji Qin will vomit blood after seeing this sentence, so he gave some money to support him and became the big boss behind the scenes?


    Su Mianyue picked up many of the imperial concubines in batches.


    Some people wanted to go home, while Su Mianyue allowed them to leave with their own money, while some Su Mianyue, who just wanted to remain anonymous, did not insist.


    In the end, there were 16 people willing to stay and work for Su Mianyue, so Su Mianyue arranged them to each town, and the starting funds were generous. At the same time, he would send his own confidant to help, but also to supervise each other.


    Xuezhu, on the other hand, had fallen ill when she was in the cold palace, and the two maids of xuezhu were also seriously injured. During this time, they had been recuperating, and Su Mianyue had no time to visit them. Instead, she chose a nice house for the servants to take care of and left Xuezhu with ten thousand taels of silver. Enough for the three of them to live on the best medicine for half a year.


    "Master, your letter." Shopkeeper xu stood respectfully outside the door and whispered.


    After Su Mianyue''s good luck, shopkeeper xu was supposed to leave the capital and return home in a month, but he found that Su Mianyue, a small woman, was quite capable and had ambitions that no man of his age had. She was also generous and kind to the people under her hand. She had the audacity to recommend herself to stay and be the shopkeeper. Su Mianyue wanted it all, and she didn''t want anyone to know how much business she had in Imperial Capital.


    As for the current unstable situation in Imperial Capital, manager xu did not have much concern. It was not safe for the turmoil in the imperial court to continue anywhere, especially when he was on the road with a large amount of money, he might be beheaded.


    Not only manager xu, but also the other shops that Su Mianyue bought, there were more than 80 % of the former shopkeepers who decided to stay and be the shopkeeper for Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue had to ask jun for help. After examining the character of these people, almost all of them stayed, and it saved him a lot of trouble.


    "Come on in." She had just roughly calculated the accounts. It would be nice if the store she took over in the past two months didn''t lose money, but Su Mianyue didn''t care about that. When Imperial Capital was stable, she would definitely make all the losses back.


    However, her own store was not profitable, so Su Mianyue could only find a way to make up for it from other places, such as those who threatened her shopkeeper to forcibly buy and sell the store, without money, they could not be arrogant, not only to enrich their own pockets, but also to make those people calm down. It really killed two birds with one stone.


    Shopkeeper xu handed the letter to Su Mianyue after he entered the room. He glanced at a piece of paper on the table that had just been written. There were a list of officials and big families on it. He drew some special symbols with a red pen. Shopkeeper xu could not help but twitch his lips.


    Although shopkeeper xu did not know the arabic numerals, the names on them were all written and sent by shopkeeper xu, and every time he sent them to the fire of the list, these people would make a fortune, and after that, they would be able to rest for a while. Outsiders could not see the insipidity, how could shopkeeper xu not know?


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had no other orders, shopkeeper xu bowed and left. Su Mianyue opened the letter and looked at it. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "He is really a drunk. Even the letter has such a strong smell of alcohol. I wonder if he will also soak in the wine jar after death."


    After the joke, Su Mianyue could not help but frown. The letter said that Empress Dowager was ill because of worry, and that he was not taken good care of on the way to the palace. After arriving at the palace, he became ill. Although Wanyan Zhen let the imperial doctor look at him, he ordered that he could only hang his breath. The palace people he brought were all Wanyan Zhen''s people. Who would have waited on the emperor with such an attitude?


    Wine Man rambled on and wrote a lot. In the end, he wrote in bold handwriting that he found a lot of good wine there, but there was not enough money in his hand to drink a jar of it. He asked Su Mianyue to find a way to send money to him quickly, or he would come back and get it himself.


    Su Mianyue scoffed at the somber mood which was lightened by the words behind the wineman, "I took 50,000 taels of silver on a trip to River South. I really don''t know how you spent it. You deserve to be eaten by a drunk."


    After lighting the candle, Su Mianyue burned the letter and hesitated for a while before writing a letter to Wanyan Lin informing him that he was going to save Empress Dowager, indicating that he might use some of Wanyan Lin''s men buried in River South, and also informing Wanyan Lin about Retired Emperor''s situation. In fact, it was also a disguised urging yan lin to stop being arrogant and not to go to the capital to inherit the grand unification. He was afraid that the chaos would not only be in Imperial Capital.


    He sent the letter to Wanyan Lin''s contact point overnight. When the other party saw Su Mianyue''s token, he immediately treated it as an urgent matter for fear of missing something important.


    In order to go down to River South, the matter at hand must be dealt with. It would take at least a day or two to go out. Looking up at the moon, Su Mianyue walked up to the palace. One was to inform Junn Buhui that he was leaving, lest Su Yu had something to do but could not let her know in time. Secondly, there had been no news from Biwu for a while, and Su Mianyue was worried about it, so he wanted Junn Buhui to send someone to pay attention to it. If biwu came to find her, he would save himself from finding anyone.


    As for the new business, Su Mianyue said that if the shopkeepers couldn''t handle anything after she left, they might as well quit their jobs and go home for retirement.


    "If Miss Su wants to go south, he can do the next favor." After learning Su Mianyue''s intention, Junn Buhui hesitated and said.


    "If it''s not too much trouble, it''s fine," Su Mianyue nodded.


    After giving Su Mianyue a blank look, Junn Buhui opened the secret compartment without any hesitation and took out a brocade box. But in his heart, he despised himself immensely. Ever since he met Su Mianyue, his style became lower and lower, and he was very skilled in rolling his eyes.


    "This is the address. Miss Su can send the brocade box to this place." Junn Buhui lowered his eyes slightly. Although there was nothing wrong with his face, Su Mianyue could still feel the faint sadness and pain emanating from his body. The man who first discovered this beautiful evildoer was also a pitiful person.


    Of course, there must be something hateful about poor people. Su Mianyue quickly threw away the trace of sympathy, took the brocade box and left, but did not know that after only one person was left, Junn Buhui''s eyes were bloodshot, and there was a great hatred in his eyes.

 Chapter 222 Who Is More Suitable for the Position of Queen?

    By the time Wanyan Lin received Su Mianyue''s letter, Su Mianyue had already set off south. It was estimated that Su Mianyue had also arrived in River South on the day Wanyan Lin broke through Imperial Capital.


    To say it was an attack, as long as Wanyan Lin raised the flag and shouted, which of these cities that Wanyan Zhen had abandoned would really lead the troops to resist? It must be known that opening the city gate at this moment is equivalent to having the merit of a dragon. Moreover, Wanyan Lin has won the hearts of the people and guarded the rivers and mountains for an emperor who had fled without even fighting a war, unless his head was playing tricks on him.


    "Your highness, but the news from Capital City?" Seeing Wanyan Lin frown, Han Zezhong hurriedly asked.


    Recently, food has been released in various cities and towns for disaster relief. The news in Capital City could not be received in time. It often took a turn to get it, and the news was no longer convenient.


    Wanyan Lin thought for a moment and handed the letter to Han Zezhong for him to read.


    When Su Mianyue left in a huff, Han Zezhong said a lot of bad things, just to imply that a willful woman like Wanyan Lin was not fit to stay by the emperor''s side.


    Han Zezhong also vaguely reminded Wanyan Lin that Su Mianyue''s reputation among the people was no lower than his real prince. After all, Su Mianyue, a weak woman, had the courage to provide food and grass to save the people of the Yan Country. How could the people not be grateful?


    But in the eyes of many people, Su Mianyue was Wanyan Lin''s woman, and they were one of honor and humiliation. Wanyan Lin never took such rumors to heart, and scolded Han Zezhong for not being a villain.


    "Your highness, we can''t wait any longer." Han Zezhong stood up excitedly, her hands trembling with the letter. She was worried about Retired Emperor''s condition, but also upset by the chaos of the court. "Old crock, please return to Imperial Capital as soon as possible and ascend the throne to appease the officials and the people. If those traitors take advantage of this opportunity to obtain the throne, Retired Emperor will not be able to escape this disaster no matter how peaceful the world is."


    Wanyan Lin took a deep breath and stood up leisurely, "Well, that''s the way things are. Maybe it''s god''s will."


    Seeing Wanyan Lin finally nod, Han Zezhong almost cried with joy. He had endured humiliation for so many years to support the orthodox royal bloodline, only in this way could he not disappoint Retired Emperor''s trust and promotion.


    Wanyan Lin had always been a gullible person. After he decided to ascend the throne, he sent people everywhere to create momentum. The rumors about the disdain of the people and the disregard for their lives and the luxury of going down to the south quickly spread around in less than ten days in Capital City.


    Just as there was no comparison, there was no harm. The fact that Wanyan Lin and confidante of the beautiful woman had lavished money to save the people made Wanyan Zhen incompetent.


    Among the voices of the people, officials from all over the country expressed their support for Wanyan Lin''s ascension to the throne. Wanyan Lin received him as an emperor, and even the four gates of Capital City had officials lined up every day to welcome the emperor. Wanyan Lin''s ascension to the throne did not cost a single soldier, but he did not show any joy.


    In Wanyan Lin''s plan, it was not just to take over such a mess. What he wanted was to pull Wanyan Zhen down from the throne and let him live a life of imprisonment. Only in this way could he avenge Empress Dowager.


    As for Wanyan Lei, Wanyan Lin was always reluctant to face him. The two of them seemed to have a tacit understanding and did not give each other any trouble, even though they would fight one day.


    Wanyan Lin''s ascension to the throne, called the first year of jiafeng, meant to reward his subjects for their contributions to the dragon, and also hoped that the people would have a bumper harvest year.


    Perhaps Wanyan Lin had the life of an emperor. On the second day of his enthronement, it began to rain heavily in many places. After three days, there should be a good year next year.


    Su Mianyue, who had arrived in River South at this time, did not know that Wanyan Lin had become emperor. After she heard the news, the news of the change of ownership of the Hengyuan would spread to all countries. Wanyan Lin, as a monarch, had always issued a letter of state to every country, which was a rule of the past. Otherwise, the interaction between countries would call the monarch by the wrong name, which would lead to ambiguity.


    While Su Mianyue and Wine Man were studying how to save Empress Dowager, many officials in the palace were advising Wanyan Lin, hoping that Wanyan Lin would soon canonize the queen and fill the back palace to spread the branches and leaves for the royal family.


    After being quarreled by the minister for a day, Wanyan Lin felt dizzy. After dinner, he only left his gray clothes to serve him. The palace people could not make Wanyan Lin believe them, but it was not good to deal with everyone when he first returned to the palace. That would make the people of the previous dynasties more uneasy.


    Looking at the portraits of all the beauties piled up on the court case, as well as the identities and connections of the ladies in the boudoir, Wanyan Lin pinched his brows in annoyance and looked at the gray clothes on the side and asked, "What do you think about this?"


    In Wanyan Lin''s heart, he always thought that only Su Mianyue was qualified to stand beside him and share Jinxiu with him. However, su mianyue''s identity could not be changed, and no matter how much he liked it, he could only give her a small identity and find a chance to advance in the future.


    At this moment, Wanyan Lin thought that this was the best arrangement for Su Mianyue, but she did not consider that with su mianyue''s pride, even if she loved her, she would not tolerate such a legal status as Sann. Moreover, she did not want to stay with Mu Tinng as the queen, but to be a concubine beside him, what was the difference between lowering her own price?


    "Miss Su is fine." Gray thought for a moment, then gave a pertinent answer. She glanced at the albums on the imperial court and said, "But the women on this table are more suitable for the queen and the four concubines."


    Gray had been following Wanyan Lin since he was a child. Although they were masters and servants, they were like brothers and sisters. That was why gray had the courage to express her opinion.


    After a moment of hesitation, Wanyan Lin finally let out a long sigh.


    In fact, before he met Su Mianyue, he had investigated all the young ladies in the official residence and had already made a reservation in his heart for these people, including the honor that should be given in the future.


    Holding on to the brush, Wanyan Lin circled Yinn Yue''s name and ordered the portrait and birth date to be sent to the imperial examination hall. Once there was no conflict after the verification, Yinn Yue would be the new queen of the Hengyuan and the first woman in Wanyan Lin''s harem.


    After seeing the name, gray clothes remained silent for a while, then asked, "Miss yin''s father is Elder Han''s favorite student, and his position is not high. Why did the emperor choose her?"


    "Now that the political situation is unstable, Elder Han''s students will be the pillar of the country, and university of yin is addicted to the job of literature compilation. Even if he becomes the president of the country in the future, he will not threaten my country." Wanyan Lin glanced coldly at a few beauties who had been deliberately dressed up before they entered the painting. His eyes were thick with disdain.


    No matter how beautiful his appearance was, it was only a few years. If he wanted to enter Wanyan Lin''s harem, he had to be prepared for a miserable life.


    "Your majesty is holy." The grey coat clasped his hands.


    "Let the substitute come into the palace. I want to go south. You should pay more attention to the affairs of the court. Don''t let the court find out." When Wanyan Lin finished speaking, he put a booklet on the imperial court and said to gray, "This is what the substitute needs to do in the past one to two months. You will supervise the implementation and use special means if necessary."


    "Your majesty is the king of a country. You must not risk your life. Please reconsider." Gray clothes knelt on one knee to advise.


    "The queen mother is still in the hands of the thief. How can I, as a human son, ignore her? And Retired Emperor is in a critical situation. I must let my father and queen see each other again. This is the filial duty of a human son," Wanyan Lin said in a deep voice.


    But that was only half the reason. He wanted to know about Wanyan Zhen''s situation in River South, and he didn''t want Su Mianyue to risk it alone.


    However, as an emperor, Wanyan Lin could not reveal such thoughts to the public, or he would murder Su Mianyue in disguise.

 Chapter 223 Knowing That Moths Fly to the Fire, One Must Burn Ones Body with Fire

    After a leisurely month in River South, Su Mianyue''s greatest achievement was to come to terms with some of his family''s children here, and then to search for treasures from many officials and wealthy families, so naturally he would not forget to give Su Yu and Wanyan Lin a piece of the pie. You should know that River South officials and rich families are not even comparable to the capital officials, the real nest of gold and silver.


    However, after Wanyan Zhen established a small court in River South, he sent his confidants to several towns and cities to take charge of them, and also expressed to the outside world that these cities were his Wanyan Zhen territory.


    Due to the lack of troops available in his hands, wan yanzhen arranged for most of the people in the small palace to protect him and his princes. Empress Dowager was the only woman in the back palace who was heavily guarded, which made it difficult for Su Mianyue to get a chance to fight.


    "Ten pots of fire and cloud, in exchange for breaking the news." When Su Mianyue looked at the map of the little palace again, Wine Man came in with a smile on his face, and his eyes could not hide the tingle in them.


    "Let''s hear about it first. The news is really good. Twenty bottles is no problem." Su Mianyue looked up, not accepting unfair deals.


    In order to satisfy Wine Man''s demand for good wine and to make Wine Man work harder, Su Mianyue stole a lot of good wine. This fire cloud fire was a family''s treasured wine. It was said that the brewing technology had been lost, and now there were only eight jars left. Su Mianyue was kind enough to let only six jars be taken away.


    However, every time Su Mianyue gave Wine Man a fire cloud, he would press the kettle. One fire cloud would make about ten pots, and Su Mianyue had someone send one jar to Su Yu. He planned to leave one jar, one jar to the master, and then one jar to Wanyan Lin. So, there were only two fire clouds left. But he had already given Wine Man two pots.


    Hearing Su Mianyue''s forthrightness, Wine Man did not beat around the bush and said directly, "Empress Dowager is in critical condition and the imperial physician is helpless. The dog emperor is recruiting good folk doctors. If he can cure Empress Dowager, the reward will be ten thousand taels."


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue frowned. It was not good news that Empress Dowager was so ill. It was more difficult to take a man who had no ability to move, but this was the best time to see Empress Dowager.


    With a sneer, Su Mianyue threw the key to Wine Man. "There are less than two jars of fire left. Just take them. I''ll find another way to get you some good wine. As for the impersonation of a good doctor, I have my own plans. You''d better not hang out too much lately, lest someone sees you."


    No matter where Wine Man went, he didn''t need to leave a name. His alcohol smell was the best proof. Now, many people in those families who lost their belongings are crazy to find Wine Man, which made Su Mianyue very headache.


    "Have fun." Wine Man snorted, threw the key in the air and caught it. He looked at Su Mianyue with a smile and asked, "You care so much about Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager. You don''t want to be his daughter-in-law, do you?"


    "I didn''t know Wine Man had the potential to gossip. I''m sorry I didn''t change your nickname." With a blank look at Wine Man, Su Mianyue lowered his head and continued to look at the map, but his mood fluctuated because of Wine Man''s words.


    These days, whenever there was nothing to do, Su Mianyue could not help but think of Wanyan Lin''s handsome face, the initial acquaintance, the later cooperation, and the two kisses without her consent...


    It was undeniable that Wanyan Lin did have the capital to indulge women, but Wanyan Lin''s identity had always been the reason why Su Mianyue was unwilling to fall in love.


    But how can emotions be controlled by reason?


    After being kissed by yan linqiang last time, Su Mianyue came to River South without even saying hello because he didn''t know how to face him.


    But even though he left his heart, he still stayed there. Only by constantly finding things for himself could he think less.


    Now that Wine Man asked, Su Mianyue could not help but feel a little confused. She was so active in rescuing Empress Dowager, regardless of how dangerous she was. Was it really just to fulfill her promise and become Wanyan Lin''s right hand?


    Subconsciously stroking her upper lip, Su Mianyue, who was lost in thought, did not realize that Wine Man had not left.


    "Haha." Frowning at Su Mianyue''s reaction, Wine Man laughed heartlessly and said, "Just think about it. The royal daughter-in-law is not easy to do. Even if you save Empress Dowager, you can''t get over it."


    Wine Man almost slapped himself after he said this. How could he forget that he was also royal, but he had to deal with what was in front of him first.


    "Go and soak it in the vat. It stinks." Su Mianyue, who had woken up, looked embarrassed. Then he picked up a book and threw it at the drunk. He fanned it again, as if Wine Man could pollute the air in the study with a few words.


    "Women are stingy. They don''t even know how to be loyal and disobedient. One day you will suffer." Wine Man nimbly dodged the attack from the book and shook the key in his hand, "Woman, this is the stupidest species in the world. You know it''s a moth to a flame, but you have to burn yourself to understand that the decision was wrong."


    "Get out of here and say one more thing. You can''t have a good drink in three days." Su Mianyue cursed angrily, but his face was troubled.


    As a person of two lives, she finally found the feeling of falling in love with someone. Should she give up like this?


    Lying on the table, Su Mianyue''s eyes were glassy as he muttered, "Wanyan Lin, you must be serious about me, right? If I only wanted to have a passionate relationship with you and didn''t want to be married to you, would you think that I was too frivolous and gave up on you? It would be great if baby Biwu was here. There''s someone who can speak his mind. I really miss him so much."


    Once Wanyan Lin ascends the throne, he will become a stallion like Mu Tinng, right? Su Mianyue was thinking about it, completely unaware that Wanyan Lin, whom she had missed, was on her way down south, and that qin tianjian had already chosen a good day to complete the wedding ceremony when the new queen entered the palace.


    Not to mention the fact that Su Mianyue had decided to take advantage of the situation after a lot of entanglement, pretending to be a good doctor and going to the little palace to see Empress Dowager before planning a rescue, Biwu, whom she had been thinking about for the past few months, had suffered a great crime.


    A month ago, on the official road to Imperial Capital, Biwu was sitting on a horse with his right hand covering his chest. His face was pale and frightening. His dry lips were obviously caused by lack of water and should have been severely injured.


    Biwu only had one thought when he galloped his horse with a deathly pale face. That was to go to Imperial Capital as soon as possible. She wanted to see the young lady.


    Biwu''s body was jolted on the back of the horse and finally fell to the ground on a bright moon night. He didn''t even have the strength to tell the horse not to run. There were two lines of tears in his eyes and he smiled bitterly, "Miss, Biwu is so stupid. How could he make such a low mistake and fall in love with such a stupid person?"


    She really hated it. Why didn''t he believe her? Didn''t he say she was the one he loved? Did that bitch''s words and tears change his mind?


    Such a heartless fool, she Biwu from now on, never put her heart in the heart, and when we meet again in the future, he si Jing Jie is Biwu''s biggest enemy, never ending.


    Biwu''s last thought was to stop serving the young lady, but she really didn''t have the strength to stand up again. It was useless to hate herself for not fighting hard these days.


    Under the night road, a fine horse galloped past. After a few breaths, the owner of the horse rode back and turned over to test Biwu''s breath. After confirming that she was still alive, he carried her on the horse and headed down the city.

 Chapter 224 Xiaoyueyue Blushed

    In the room lit with incense, the candles flickered darkly. The man in a strong suit sat in a chair to meditate and rest. Biwu, who was pale on the bed, rolled his eyes slightly, obviously trying to wake up.


    "Water..." He spat out a word with difficulty. The burning sensation in his throat made Biwu cough softly. The man got up and poured a glass of water for Biwu. Seeing that she was not fully awake, he bent over to hold Biwu''s head and fed her more than half a cup of water.


    The burning pain in her throat was relieved, and Biwu struggled to lift his eyes. A strange face fell into his eyes, and Biwu subconsciously wanted to keep a safe distance.


    "I met you unconscious on the way, so I took you with me on the way. However, I can''t find a suitable doctor to treat your injuries here. I can only write my own prescription to get the medicine. I''ve already made the shop boil well. You''ll feel better after drinking it." The man''s face was ordinary and his words were cold, but he was not stingy with words to explain why he appeared here.


    "Thank you for saving my life." Biwu wanted to raise his lips, but his lips split open, and blood oozed out. The smell of saltiness pervaded between his lips and teeth, making him nauseous.


    Seeing this, the man handed over a blue sweat towel and said in a deep voice, "Your internal injury is not light. If you can trust me, you may as well walk with me. I am going to Imperial Capital. You can stay in any town that you pass by."


    Biwu frowned. She was in a dangerous situation, but if she wanted to see her young lady soon, she could only go to beijing.


    "In that case, will you trouble the young master?" Biwu looked up and asked.


    I''m not in a hurry to go to Imperial Capital, but I''m just visiting a good friend. However, it''s not appropriate for you to ride on a horse. I''ll go find a carriage tomorrow and grab a few more soups," the man said expressionless.


    "Biwu noted down the kindness of the young master. He will repay him every day." Qin nodded. Biwu thanked her in a low voice, but her stomach growled, which made Biwu embarrassed.


    "I''ll ask the store to prepare some food for you." As if he didn''t see Biwu''s embarrassment, the man got up and walked out of the room, exposing Biwu''s embarrassment before he left.


    Her face was as red as the morning sun, and if she had not had the strength, biwu would have found a gap and burrowed into it. She was also drunk in the face of her savior.


    However, Biwu was only momentarily embarrassed and annoyed. When the pain in her chest hit her, Biwu secretly gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with hatred. He hated himself for not being on guard at that time to let Si Jingjie have the chance to hurt her, and even more hated her self-righteous attempt to test Mingzhu, but in the end, Mingzhu waved him aside. She had even caused the innocent old man to die in vain. Sooner or later, she would have to get the money back.


    Biwu fell into his own hatred, not even knowing if the savior had returned with food and soup, or if the man was afraid that the soup would lose its medicinal properties and call her, Biwu then withdrew his thoughts and secretly warned himself not to lower his vigilance so much.


    Because of Biwu''s serious injury, the road to the capital was not very fast. Originally, there were only two cities, but it took him more than half a month to walk. Biwu only knew his benefactor''s surname was wu, and he was completely unaware of his identity and the purpose of going to Imperial Capital.


    After entering the capital, Biwu and Young Master Wu parted ways, looking for Su Mianyue''s contact point here.


    Knowing that Su Mianyue had already gone south and that he was half healthy, he was ready to go to find su mianyue. Before he left, he dutifully learned about the form of Imperial Capital. Knowing that Wanyan Lin had already ascended the throne, he would soon appoint Yinn Yue as the queen.


    Biwu could not hold back his anger until he was alone in the room.


    Why couldn''t her poor young lady meet a good person?


    After all the support that Su Mianyue had given to Wanyan Lin, he had done his best and dispersed his wealth. Now he went down to save yan linnan''s mother. How would he feel if he came back to find out that Wanyan Lin was getting married?


    Despite the fact that she was not fully recovered from her injuries, Biwu decided to go south to look for someone. She did not know that her savior, Young Master Wu, had been quietly following her not far away to protect her.


    Two flowers, then River South side.


    Su Mianyue had successfully infiltrated the little palace and used a secret pill from his master to detoxify Empress Dowager. Although he had not been able to remove all the toxins, at least he could walk freely and no longer be unconscious all day.


    To confuse Wanyan Zhen, Su Mianyue negotiated with Empress Dowager to pretend to be terminally ill, put on makeup every day, and only woke up to eat and drink medicine every hour, so Su Mianyue could stay in the palace.


    It was already Su Mianyue''s sixth day in the little palace tonight. Although the security around here was tight, Su Mianyue, as a good doctor, could still walk around in a certain place. He was also very clear about the shift system of the guards here and was ready to go out for a walk later. After saving Empress Dowager, it was necessary to let Wanyan Zhen bleed once. Otherwise, she would have lost a lot of money coming all the way here.


    Well, Su Mianyue automatically ignored the money that robbed the officials and rich families. In Su Mianyue''s opinion, she came to River South because Wanyan Zhen had nothing to do with taking Empress Dowager away, and the other people''s ill-gotten wealth could only be regarded as interest.


    "It''s dark and windy at night..." Su Mianyue pursed his lips and smiled. He turned around and was about to change into his night clothes when he heard a familiar voice.


    "Murder and arson." Wanyan Lin slipped in and looked at Su Mianyue with a warm smile.


    Seeing the angry look on her face after she turned around, Wanyan Lin touched her nose and said, "I haven''t seen you in months. Yue is more and more beautiful. I can''t bear to look away."


    "Don''t you need to be in charge of the town in Capital City?" Su Mianyue folded his arms around his chest and glanced at Wanyan Lin coldly. He could not help but recall the scene when yan linqiang kissed her and felt his cheeks burning.


    "The affairs of Capital City are under the control of hundreds of officials. If everything needs the prince''s care, what are the hundreds of officials to do with their salaries?" Wanyan Lin said disapprovingly.


    "That''s easy to say. It''s different to be an emperor. You have a big voice." With a snort, the plan for the night trip was ruined, and Su Mianyue sat lazily in his chair, even though he habitually poured Wanyan Lin a cup of hot tea in his anger.


    Wanyan Lin laughed and pretended not to hear another meaning in Su Mianyue''s words. As a result, the teacup smiled and asked, "Yue just blushed, but what did he think of?"


    She glared at Wanyan Lin angrily. She could say that she had just thought of...


    With a clear cough, Su Mianyue quickly changed the subject and said, "Nothing. I just don''t think it''s good to be alone in a room. If it gets out, it will ruin my reputation."


    Su Mianyue subconsciously made an excuse, and then felt that it was too lame. They were in Wanyan Zhen''s territory now. If they were found out, it would not be about reputation, but life, okay?


    Wanyan Lin chuckled and looked meaningfully at Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue, whose face was thicker than the city wall, was once again burning up. Only then did Wanyan Lin mutter to himself: "It''s strange. It used to be like this, but Yue didn''t worry about reputation. Since when did Yue become a shy woman?"


    "Wanyan Lin!" Su Mianyue gritted his teeth. Did he really want to see her embarrassed?


    "I''m here." Wan yanlinlu curled her lips and smiled flawlessly. If she could hide the smile in her eyes, Su Mianyue would believe that he really didn''t mean to tease her just now.

 Chapter 225 Third Kiss

    Holding back the thought of beating Wanyan Lin up, Su Mianyue took a few deep breaths to adjust his mood. When he opened his eyes again, there was only peace in his eyes.


    Wanyan Lin exclaimed in his heart that it was a pity that he still found Su Mianyue, who had a temper, more adorable.


    "Since you can find me accurately, you should know about Empress Dowager, right? Have you seen him?" Putting down the teacup, Su Mianyue asked in a deep voice. He just wanted to get rid of Wanyan Lin as soon as possible, or else he would be teased again.


    Besides, she was angry. Wanyan Lin didn''t even say a word of apology when they met. It was really infuriating.


    "I have never seen my mother." At the mention of Empress Dowager, Wanyan Lin''s tone was a little more solemn, and his deep eyes were so deep that one could not see to the end. "I came here tonight to explore the terrain and to talk to you. If you delay for another two days, you will wait for me at this time in the queen''s bedroom. My people will move her out. But I want you to take a risk with me and disrupt Wanyan Zhen''s palace."


    "Sure." Su Mianyue nodded. The more chaotic the harem was, the more secure Empress Dowager was.


    After they had finished their business, they seemed to have nothing to say, so their eyes remained silent for a long time.


    Until Su Mianyue wanted to see him off at night, Wanyan Lin said solemnly, "Yue, I''m sorry about last time. I didn''t mean to offend you, but I didn''t want you to risk it, so I was so excited..."


    "It turns out that the emperor of the Hengyuan likes to kiss others when he is excited. The next time you are excited is a man. What about his majesty?" Su Mianyue was angry at the mention of that kiss, especially since Wanyan Lin''s way of apologizing seemed to have missed the point, okay?


    Wanyan Lin paused and said awkwardly, "Because it''s you, I can''t control my emotions."


    A disguised confession made most of Su Mianyue''s anger disappear in an instant. He was a little embarrassed at first, but when he saw that Wanyan Lin''s face was pink, he couldn''t help but tease him.


    Standing up, Su Mianyue leaned slightly closer to Wanyan Lin and pecked him on the lips with lightning speed. Then he sat down and crossed his legs. He waved his hand in the posture of an imperial sister and said, "You kissed me once. Now that I''m strong, we''re even. We can turn the page."


    Wanyan Lin was still in a daze. This was his third kiss with Su Mianyue, but su mianyue''s initiative was completely different from the previous two. However, before she could feel the strange charm of the lips, Su Mianyue had already fled.


    Stroking her slightly cold lips, Wanyan Lin stared at Su Mianyue in a daze. It was not a bad feeling to be kissed by a woman for the first time.


    Wanyan Lin looked back at Su Mianyue as she sat there pretending to be calm, but her hands on her knees betrayed her nervousness at the moment. Wanyan Lin laughed and said, "So this is Yue''s way of counteracting. It seems that we have to learn more from each other in the future."


    "Learn from your sister, Wanyan Lin. You''d better put away your filthy heart. Otherwise, don''t blame my men for being merciless and making you the first eunuch emperor in the world." Su Mianyue said fiercely, but he had to worry that there were Imperial Guard guards outside who could only lower the volume, because Su Mianyue''s words did not have much deterrence.


    Wanyan Lin smiled silently, his lips curved in a seductive arc, caressing the remaining warmth on his lips, and said softly, "For the sake of Yue''s lifelong happiness, my conscience advises Yue not to do anything violent."


    "Get lost!" Su Mianyue gritted his teeth again and found that every time he was with Wanyan Lin, he would be so angry that his teeth itched. This guy had a good skin bag, but he had a crooked heart.


    "Get out of here, Yue. Don''t stay up all night, or you''ll be heartbroken." Peach blossom blinked, and Wanyan Lin stood up to flick the dust off his body, bringing with him a sense of grandeur. Before he left, he suddenly asked, "Yue, what did you mean by that move just now?"


    "What move?" Su Mianyue did not react for a moment.


    With his long, jade-like fingers on his lips, Wanyan Lin pretended to be embarrassed and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. It doesn''t matter who made Yue''s face thin, but Yue is responsible for me. Otherwise..."


    Wanyan Lin purposely said half of the sentence, stomping her feet in a coquettish manner, and in the next moment she had already jumped out of the window.


    Su Mianyue tightened his collar when he felt a cold wind blowing on his face. Recalling Wanyan Lin''s expression before he left, he made a retching gesture. This guy really needs to be beaten. Can''t he stop for a while? He didn''t forget to flirt in the enemy''s territory.


    However, I have to admit that Wanyan Lin is indeed beautiful without flaws. Although his right hand is useless, but that face can absolutely make any woman fascinated.


    "Responsible?" Su Mianyue chuckled. She hoped to find a pair of people who belonged to her for the rest of her life, but how could Wanyan Lin become emperor and only belong to one woman?


    "Wanyan Lin, when we leave River South safely, maybe we can have a relationship without marriage as a prerequisite and become the eternal vermilion in each other''s hearts."


    But the premise is that in this relationship, you can only be me, Su Mianyue, alone. When you have someone to spend the rest of your life with, it is the beginning of my exit from your life.


    "Doctor su, but what happened? I heard a noise in your room." The Imperial Guard outside interrupted Su Mianyue''s thoughts.


    "Nothing. I was looking for a book to read and accidentally bumped into the table and chair." Su Mianyue made up an excuse and walked to the window to close it, blocking the eyes of the Imperial Guard searching for houses.


    Su Mianyue''s rescue plan with Wanyan Lin was not mentioned for the time being. The news of Wanyan Lin''s ascension to the throne had spread to all countries, and the Tianlan, as a powerful country, had naturally placed nails between all countries.


    Mu Tinng, who was reading the secret letter in the imperial study at the moment, had a deep expression on his face. It took a long time before he ordered, "Send General Shangguan an audience."


    An hour later, Shangguan Pei appeared in the imperial study and saw Mu Tinng throw a secret letter with a gloomy face. He reached out and grabbed it.


    After reading the secret letter, a look of ecstasy flashed in Shangguan Pei''s eyes and was replaced by a heavy one.


    He looked up at Mu Tinng and saw that he still had a dark expression on his face. He asked tentatively, "The emperor summoned his ministers to come, but he wants them to fetch them?"


    "Take people?" Mu Tinng sneered, mixed with a few bleak, eyes that could not hide the sadness, and asked, "Ze Zhi, you and I are childhood friends. How do you think I should handle this matter?"


    Shangguan Pei was silent for a moment. This kind of question was the most difficult to answer, not to mention that the heart of the people is unpredictable, and the heart of the monarch is not to be speculated. At this time, regardless of whether he guessed correctly or not, he would be suspected.


    Shangguan Pei shook his head and cupped his fists, "I''m not married yet. I don''t know how to deal with this kind of thing as a man. But as a servant, I feel that this is the right time to realize the emperor''s great ambition. It''s just that the treasury is currently empty, and I''m afraid it won''t be able to sustain this tough battle, and if the news of the former queen is true, it''s going to be with the Hengyuan emperor..." After a pause, Shangguan Pei, as a general, was not used to speaking in a roundabout way, but he had to swallow the second half of the sentence. "I''m afraid the reason for sending out the army is not easy to find."


    "Hard to find?" Mu Tinng laughed coldly, slapped his hand on the case, and ordered coldly, "Shangguan Pei, listen."


    "The last general is here." Holding his fists and kneeling on one knee, Shangguan Pei bowed his head to give the order and hid the complicated look in his eyes.


    "I order you to immediately order a million soldiers. Once the ministry of war and the Ministry of Revenue have rations and military supplies, they will immediately go to the border of the Hengyuan to accuse Wanyan Lin and bring the queen back to the palace." Mu Tinng gave the order in a domineering manner.


    "Commander-in-chief." Shangguan Pei did not hesitate for a moment. This was a military discipline, but after getting up, he hesitated and asked, "Is your majesty sure you want to use this name? I''m afraid that Grand Preceptor Gu will strongly object. After all, if you take back the former queen, it will embarrass the current queen. I''m afraid..."


    Before Shangguan Pei finished speaking, Mu Tinng understood what he meant and waved his hand, "Just order the troops. I will handle the rest. There is no need for zezhi to ask anything else before the army leaves."

 Chapter 226 Xiaoyueyue Wants to Make A Will

    Even after knowing that yan lin would arrange it properly, Su Mianyue did not slack off for the past two days. Every day, he would extend the treatment time for Empress Dowager, afraid that Empress Dowager would leak his emotions after he learned that he could escape from the clutches of the devil. Su Mianyue never said a word.


    Tonight was the time for action. Under Su Mianyue''s suggestion, Empress Dowager fainted after only a few mouthfuls of dinner. In fact, it was Su Mianyue who added some herbs to stimulate the attack of the poison during dinner. The imperial physician did not detect anything unusual.


    Su Mianyue still had the excuse of not revealing his medical skills to clear the room, so he sat in the chair in Empress Dowager''s dormitory, drinking tea and eating snacks unhurriedly.


    It was not until a knock came from under Empress Dowager''s bed that Su Mianyue got up, lifted Empress Dowager''s curtain, and gestured to the people coming out of the secret passage before retreating to the side.


    In less than half a cup of tea, there were nearly twenty men in black who came out of the secret passageway. Wanyan Lin was also among them, which did not include the men in black who had not come out of the secret passageway.


    "Empress Dowager was out of control, so I had to give him some medicine, and Empress Dowager would wake up before dawn." Su Mianyue cleared his throat and lowered his voice.


    After being explained, Wanyan Lin nodded and walked to the bedside, looking at Empress Dowager with complicated and painful eyes. The man in black had prepared a makeshift stretcher by the side, which was actually made of cloth knots, so that carrying Empress Dowager would make Empress Dowager feel more comfortable.


    When the man in black asked for instructions, Wanyan Lin immediately ordered them to escort Empress Dowager away, leaving only the three of them to interact with Wanyan Lin and Su Mianyue, to create trouble for Wanyan Zhen, so that he did not have time to pay attention to Empress Dowager''s situation in the past few days.


    "What about here?" Su Mianyue pointed to the empty bed. The best news of Empress Dowager''s disappearance was to wait for them to create chaos before being known. At that time, Wanyan Zhen would definitely throw off his sleeves and not listen.


    Wanyan Lin was already prepared. After he nodded, the man in black immediately rolled over on the bed with a quilt and put a wig on the pillow. Then he covered the quilt. If he hadn''t looked close, it would have been hard to find that there was no one on it.


    Su Mianyue gave a thumbs-up. Her original plan was to take Empress Dowager away when the guards were weak, but she didn''t think about these questions. It seemed that her experience in the world still needed to be enriched. As expected, it was impossible to keep an eye on someone''s warehouse every time.


    Time did not wait for anyone to see that the three men in black had sealed the secret passageway. Unless they were digging three feet to find it, they might not be able to find the anomaly here. After that, Su Mianyue signaled them to go out from the ear room behind to wait for her, while Su Mianyue swaggered out after tidying up her dress.


    "How is Empress Dowager?" Seeing Su Mianyue coming out, the palace maid immediately went forward to ask. Although she did not really care about Empress Dowager''s situation, it was also her duty.


    "Empress Dowager''s condition is not very good. I found a new toxin in Empress Dowager''s pulse. I don''t have the herbs I need now. After consulting with the imperial doctor tomorrow, I''ll see if there are any herbs in the imperial pharmacy. If not, I''ll have to go out of the palace first. I''ll wait until tomorrow."


    With a sigh, Su Mianyue raised his hand, pretending to be weak, to wipe the sweat off his forehead that did not exist at all, and ordered the palace maid: "Empress Dowager''s condition will be relatively stable tonight. I used a special acupuncture method and a life-extending pill. It''s not a problem to delay for three or five days, but remember not to give Empress Dowager water to eat before the new medicine is prepared. Even the previous prescription must be temporarily stopped."


    If Su Mianyue''s words were a little contradictory, but she was the only doctor who woke Empress Dowager up. The palace maid was convinced and nodded her head repeatedly to show that she understood.


    They were just wondering if they should report this to Wanyan Zhen, but Empress Dowager didn''t need water to feed them, and they were too lazy to go in and check on Empress Dowager''s condition, so that they wouldn''t accidentally go out of the way and ask them to be buried with them, which was why Su Mianyue told them the rest of the story.


    After returning to his room, Su Mianyue saw that the four of Wanyan Lin''s servants and masters were already waiting there, especially Wanyan Lin''s domineering manner, as if she was the one who accidentally intruded into other people''s territory.


    "You really scared me to death. Do you want to cooperate and shout for help?" When Su Mianyue entered the room, he felt the murderous intent of the man in black. He pretended to pat his chest with exaggeration, but his voice was still very low.


    Seeing Wanyan Lin looking at himself with a smile, he rolled his eyes and said, "Wanyan Lin, every time you have a secret operation, do you like to dig the door and steal the hole? I don''t think your subordinates can compare with this woman, but this method of digging the secret tunnel is absolutely first-class. Have you ever done tomb raiding before?"


    Empress Dowager had already been rescued. Wanyan Lin was not in a hurry to make trouble for Wanyan Zhen. He poured Su Mianyue a cup of tea and smiled, "Perhaps, tomb raiding also requires very high skills and courage. Besides, gold and silver are no less valuable than the ones you stole from chivalry. There are more antiques that can''t be measured by gold and silver."


    "You are wrong. Although I often slip away from the treasures of the rich and the rich, I am trying to accumulate their fortune. You should know that the money for this donation of food came from them. It is too late for them to thank me. It''s not the same to steal a tomb. Even the dead can''t be at peace. That''s a very small person''s behavior. Besides, you dug someone else''s grave today, and someone might dig up your grave one day. That''s the way things are." Su Mianyue tried to make sense of it, but she stopped after a sip of tea. She had enough to drink tonight, and it would be awkward if she wanted to have a little pee later.


    "Even if I don''t go to the grave, in a hundred or even a thousand years, someone will definitely come to steal my grave. Why bother with that?" Wanyan Lin smiled.


    Su Mianyue was stunned and immediately remembered that the archeologists in that world were doing such a thing honestly.


    Not only were the treasures displayed in the tomb, but even the skeletons were not spared. Dna testing was a matter of age and health before death. Not a single bone had to be torn apart to be examined. That was a dead end.


    With a sudden shudder, Su Mianyue suddenly realized that she was a little scared. She must make a will in the future, cremate directly after death, and scatter her ashes into the river, never to be the object of play.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was suddenly out of his mind, Wanyan Lin tapped her on the forehead.


    "Well, I''ll go change into my night clothes." Su Mianyue stood up awkwardly and went to the inner room. Before she could finish her work, why was she so caught up in her own thoughts?


    Seeing Su Mianyue walk away quickly, Wanyan Lin smiled quietly.


    Perhaps his first interest in Su Mianyue was due to her talent and identity, but later it was due to Su Mianyue''s ability and this unconventional personality. When he was smart, he did not lose to the ministers of the humerus. When he was confused, he was as lost as before, and his expression was colorful. This was something he would never see in other women. Only Su Mianyue would not deliberately show his perfect side in front of him.


    "Have you brought all the medicine?" Wanyan Lin looked away and said coldly.


    "Yes." The three men in black nodded. One of them took out a medicine bag and handed it to Wanyan Lin.


    Rubbing against the oilpaper bag, Wanyan Lin''s eyes flashed with bloodthirsty murder.


    However, it was not yet the right time to pursue him. He had deliberately abused his parents and then poisoned them. How could Wanyan Lin not avenge this and let those executioners go free?


    Wanyan Zhen, I''m going to collect some interest from you this time. You have to be prepared to die before you die. Otherwise, how can there be so much happiness in a long life?

 Chapter 227 I Just Need to Be As Beautiful As A Flower

    In the middle of the night, the five light shadows in the palace kept jumping, and in a short time they were scattered to nowhere. Only one of them went to the emperor''s sleeping palace, while the other four went to the empress''s residence.


    After about a cup of tea, smoke filled the palace, and the panicked cries of the palace people running water resounded through the palace gates. The Imperial Guard quickly gathered at Wanyan Zhen''s residence and everything was to protect the emperor first. However, even with so many guards from the Imperial Guard, they still could not stop the black-shirted man from leaving. Wanyan Zhen was so angry that he vomited blood that the entire imperial physician in the palace was transferred to see him.


    Half an hour later, five men in black gathered in an uninhabited courtyard at the corner of the palace, only to hear the woman''s delicate cry: "Hurry up and take out your harvest and see who is the least responsible for the expenses of this journey back."


    The woman''s voice was Su Mianyue, and every time she did something like this, she would be so excited that she wished she could tell the world how awesome she was.


    The three men in black unburdened themselves obediently. Some of them were gold and silver jewelry, some were gold and silver ingots, and some were more, but most of them were silver notes. However, compared to Su Mianyue''s loot, the amount of money was still less. After all, when Su Mianyue was a master, he focused on learning light kung fu. In the beginning, they ran away because they couldn''t fight, but reality was used to steal treasures.


    After the four of them showed off their treasures, they looked at Wanyan Lin in unison, only to see him raise his left hand to clear his cough and say calmly, "You said that with my qualifications, I only need to be responsible for beauty, and you are responsible for making money to support the family."


    Su Mianyue choked. That''s what she said to tease Wanyan Lin. Can''t you take it seriously?


    Without waiting for Su Mianyue to choke, Wanyan Lin said, "This time, the harvest is not small. It''s not a problem to be responsible for the food, clothing and transportation of the group. It''s Yue''s trouble."


    "Wanyan Lin, you don''t usually look in the mirror, do you? Didn''t you notice that your face was so big?" Su Mianyue drew a big circle with his hands in the air. Su Mianyue gave Wanyan Lin a dirty look and stared at him. Even with a scarf over his face, he could tell that Su Mianyue''s face was bulging.


    "I am the head of a country and my face is different from that of ordinary people." Wanyan Lin naturally continued, as if the word" big face" was a compliment. Seeing that Su Mianyue had nowhere to vent his anger, he said in a low voice," you guys, why don''t you thank miss Mianyue for her generosity? Miss Mianyue is your gold digger along the way."


    The three men in black had never been used to being in contact with others. Seeing the master and Su Mianyue throwing their knives around, they had to bow down and obey the order, but their tone was stiff and not in line with the atmosphere.


    Su Mianyue snorted, bent over and picked up all four bags, then said to Wanyan Lin, "Since I am the moneybags, you guys must be poor, so it''s best for me to keep the money, right?"


    The three men in black hung their heads and did not speak. All they did was obey the order. Wanyan Lin''s mouth twitched. How could he forget that this girl was a greedy master?


    "Of course not." Wanyan Lin smiled, and even his peach eyes, which were covered in a scarf, were charming enough.


    Su Mianyue looked away awkwardly to avoid being tempted by Wanyan Lin. He looked up at the burning palace and made a gesture, "Everyone disperse and evacuate. We will meet at the beginning of tomorrow''s maoshi ten miles outside the city."


    "I am with you." Wanyan Lin was the first to disobey.


    "If you want to go back at your own expense, just follow me and be careful that I play tricks on the road when I''m unhappy." Glaring at Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue jumped up the wall and shouted, "Little Wanyan Zhen, your palace is too bad. This grand thief set you on fire. When you rebuild it, you must be reluctant to give up money. You are too poor."


    Su Mianyue was shouting with internal force, but she deliberately lowered her voice, which was somewhat ambiguous, but it alarmed the Imperial Guard on duty.


    Wanyan Lin''s face darkened, and he knew that Su Mianyue was sincerely going to dump them. By the time Wanyan Lin caught up, Su Mianyue had already disappeared into the moonlight several times, and Wanyan Lin had to make a cold gesture to disperse his subordinates.


    To be exact, the three men in black wanted to clean up the mess for Wanyan Lin so that Wanyan Lin could leave safely.


    When the Imperial Guard arrived, there was no sign of anyone in the courtyard other than the cold wind, and tonight was destined to be a sleepless night in the pursuit of assassins.


    After getting rid of Wanyan Lin and the others, Su Mianyue returned to a secret stronghold on her side of River South. There were still some things to tell her about her temporary departure, but Su Mianyue took a leisurely bath, changed clothes, drank tea and had snacks as if he had forgotten to meet Wanyan Lin and the others at the designated place.


    When Wine Man had not been seen at the end of the ugly time, Su Mianyue could only leave a message for the housekeeper to convey. After carrying a stack of silver tickets, he went on the road lightly. Whenever he was poor, he could rob the rich and help the poor. It was not necessary to tire himself out.


    The next day, as scheduled, they gathered with Wanyan Lin and the others. From time to time, a group of people left some clues for the pursuers behind to disperse their hunting ability. It was not until three days later that they met Empress Dowager and his group in the city ruled by Wanyan Lin.


    Su Mianyue went to the guest room to rest for a while because she had not had a good rest for a few days and was unwilling to disturb the touching scene of the reunion of mother and son. She had nothing to say to Empress Dowager, didn''t she?


    After Empress Dowager cried for nearly an hour, Wanyan Lin finally gave a general account of the past ten years, too dangerous to mention, mainly about the past few years after having his own power in the hands of some things, Empress Dowager listened with relish, and from time to time sighed with emotion, "It''s been hard on my son."


    "Prince, how is your father?" Empress Dowager asked worriedly, showing that there was a real relationship with Retired Emperor.


    Wanyan Lin was silent for a moment and shook his head, "Mother and empress must have known about father''s condition. Now the imperial doctors are trying their best to stabilize father''s condition, and son''s ministers have ordered people to look for good medicine, but son''s ministers are in a hurry to rescue mother''s concubine, so they can''t know the situation in Imperial Capital at the first time."


    "Your son is really confused. No matter how bitter the ai family is, it is not as important as your father and jiangshan. How can your son take risks because of the ai family?" Empress Dowager frowned and scolded with displeasure, but there was also a light of relief in his eyes.


    Wanyan Lin smiled and said, "It is equally important in the hearts of children and ministers to raise their children after their mother. Even the mountains and rivers are incomparable."


    Listening to Wanyan Lin''s filial words, Empress Dowager was overjoyed. After so many years of suffering, he finally did not suffer for nothing. After chatting with Wanyan Lin for a while, he asked, "Is that Miss Su the woman of the emperor''s son? The ai family saw that she was not formal, and her appearance was outstanding, but she was a good woman. It''s just that this kind of temperament is not suitable for the survival of the harem, nor is it suitable to be the master of the harem. The prince should not let his son and daughter''s personal feelings interfere with the national affairs."


    Wanyan Lin raised an eyebrow and nodded, "Your son has his own sense of propriety. Please give her a little mercy. This time, it is also thanks to Mianyue who took the risk to enter the palace. Otherwise, your son will have to go through a lot of trouble and will also be in danger."


    Su Mianyue had long been regarded as his own woman, and Wanyan Lin told Empress Dowager everything Su Mianyue had done for him, but he hid that Su Mianyue was the former queen of the tianlan kingdom and never mentioned how his wrist was injured.


    After listening to this, Empress Dowager could not say that Su Mianyue was not suitable for the imperial palace. Since his son liked to be a concubine, it was just that since ancient times, his beautiful face had been in trouble. Empress Dowager had never liked beautiful women, especially his son, who cared so much about them.


    However, Empress Dowager was afraid that the mother and son would meet again because of a woman, so he could only endure it and see how su mianyue behaved in the future.

 Chapter 228 Dont You Know How to Call Yourself A Commoner?

    Empress Dowager was not in good health, so he could not travel. In order not to attract unnecessary attention, he often had to do role-playing. This city was still a family to visit. The next city was the darts of the darts bureau. Sometimes it was the caravan. From the initial excitement to the final worry, Su Mianyue could feel Empress Dowager''s displeasure and slight hostility towards her. What else could she do except smile bitterly?


    Back in Wanyan Zhen''s little palace, Empress Dowager was very friendly to Su Mianyue. He was afraid that he would miss the chance to be rescued. He regarded Su Mianyue as a bodhisattva who could save people from suffering. Not only did he listen to his words, but he also promised that he would not treat Su Mianyue badly in the future.


    At that time, Empress Dowager did not expect Su Mianyue and Wanyan Lin to be so close. Now, every time he saw Wanyan Lin asking Su Mianyue for help, or the two of them fighting, his eyes would be gloomy. The low pressure made the whole team cool down.


    Fortunately, they could reach Imperial Capital in three more cities, which was the result of their deliberate detour.


    "I planted this tree, I drove this road. If you want to live from now on, stay and buy some money." The carriage was moving leisurely and suddenly met a group of robbers, which forced the carriage to stop.


    Su Mianyue lifted the curtain of the car and looked outside. Hundreds of big men were in his eyes. Each of them had a saber in his hand and he was extremely gangster. Obviously, these people were vicious people, which made Su Mianyue''s eyes sink.


    Apart from the three masters and twenty secret guards, many of them had gone all the way to clean up the tracks or deliberately create tracks to lure Wanyan Zhen''s pursuers into a trap. It was not difficult to outnumber five or more people, but Empress Dowager was not skilled in martial arts, and was faced with some desperado who did not pay attention to tactics, and it was really tricky.


    "These mountain thieves are so rampant that they even dare to hijack the feng jia of the ai family!" Empress Dowager''s face was full of anger. Fortunately, her voice was not loud, otherwise the bandits wouldn''t even give a chance to talk nonsense. After all, offending Empress Dowager was a capital offense, so it was better to kill him.


    Su Mianyue rolled his eyes helplessly. He couldn''t understand what a person like Empress Dowager, who could only drag him down, had the right to show his righteous words. He could kill him with a knife!


    Wanyan Lin rode to the carriage, looked at Empress Dowager in anger, and said to Su Mianyue, "After you stay to protect mother, these thieves will be given to us."


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin had not spoken to him, a sinister look flashed in Empress Dowager''s eyes and he immediately scolded him coldly, "Your son is not allowed to make a fool of himself. As an emperor, how can you fight such a lowly person?"


    "There is only a group of merchants here, and there is no emperor." Wanyan Lin''s voice was neither salty nor bland. The mother and son feelings for Empress Dowager were in the memory, but the memory was always beautiful and reminiscent, but the reality made people want to turn back.


    From the time Empress Dowager kept putting on Empress Dowager''s airs, forgetting to bother Su Mianyue about the promise to Wanyan Lin, and wanting to interfere with Wanyan Lin''s daily affairs, Wanyan Lin''s respect for Wanyan Lin had begun to diminish, and even asked herself if it was right to rush to take him back to the palace.


    Empress Dowager''s face turned green from choking. When he saw Wanyan Lin galloping forward, he immediately pointed the gun at Su Mianyue and said in a hateful voice, "Since you are the woman of the emperor, you should have the consciousness of being the woman of the emperor. Now that the emperor is in danger, shouldn''t you go and escort him?" Swords don''t have eyes. It''s better to be cut off.


    Su Mianyue sneered and slowly withdrew his hand from holding the curtains. He looked at the empress dowager unhurriedly and asked with a smile, "What happened after I went? After Empress Dowager was kidnapped by those bandits, everyone was forced to put down their weapons and let them be slaughtered?"


    Empress Dowager choked again, but she forgot about it. Her back stiffened and she had to scold, "What an unruly woman. She''s white and doesn''t even know how to call herself a civilian girl."


    "The emperor has just said that there is only one caravan here and there is no emperor." With a faint smile, Su Mianyue unfolded the creases on her lapel and smiled, "I still remember that Empress Dowager loved me very much in Wanyan Zhen''s palace. He also said that I was the best woman Empress Dowager had ever seen. Why did Empress Dowager dislike her so much that she insisted on sending her to her death?"


    Empress Dowager''s eyes flashed. Even though she and Su Mianyue were alone at the moment, there were still some things he could not say. This was a habit he had developed over the years at the palace.


    "The ai family has never targeted you, just wanted to set rules for you. As an emperor, a woman can''t be as unreasonable as a country girl, especially in front of the ai family, you are still a junior, but you don''t have the consciousness of the younger generation." Empress Dowager argued.


    Funny looking at Empress Dowager. Su Mianyue didn''t want to waste her breath anymore. She just wanted to have a relationship with Wanyan Lin. She never thought about entering the harem. Why did she follow those stupid rules?


    Thinking that Su Mianyue was right, Empress Dowager secretly gloated. This was the effect she wanted. As long as Su Mianyue was afraid that he would be able to hold her, so that she could stay in the harem.


    She had been in charge of the harem until Empress Dowager''s power was gradually lifted from the ground after Retired Emperor''s accident. All these years, she had been so mad that she wanted to do something to prove that her position was still above everyone else, but she did not know that she had long lost that qualification.


    Su Mianyue did not know what Empress Dowager was thinking. It was hard not to be bothered to hear her chanting all the time. Suddenly, his ears moved. The next moment, Su Mianyue''s jade hand raised slightly, and he held an arrow in his hand. The sharp point of the arrow was right between Empress Dowager''s eyes.


    "Ah!" Empress Dowager cried out in fear. This time, she was really scared. She had never felt death so close to her.


    With a raised brow, Su Mianyue grabbed Empress Dowager''s arm and pulled her to the bottom of the car, holding Empress Dowager''s head tightly with one hand.


    "How dare you offend..." Empress Dowager was frightened out of his voice by the endless arrows before he could say the word" ai family."


    The arrows continued to penetrate the body, and the wall was still humming, like a lullaby.


    Su Mianyue snorted. In order to press Empress Dowager down first, she tried her best to be injured. Who knew that Empress Dowager refused to stay still and tried to break free from her grip, which made Su Mianyue suffer an arrow in his left shoulder when he moved. Warm blood was quietly infecting Empress Dowager''s clothes.


    The fighting outside the car continued. Su Mianyue heard Wanyan Lin order more than once to order all the guards to retreat. Protecting Empress Dowager and Su Mianyue was the key.


    With the help of the secret guards to block the arrows, there was some peace in the carriage. Once again, Empress Dowager wanted to push Su Mianyue away from her, but Su Mianyue gritted his teeth and said, "Empress Dowager wants to get up, but first think about whether those arrows have eyes. If you hurt Empress Dowager, it''s not something a civilian woman in my district can afford."


    Su Mianyue''s tone was very sarcastic, but Empress Dowager did not dare to pick a fight with Su Mianyue at this time, only to secretly add another hatred to Su Mianyue.


    The worst time of his life was with Su Mianyue. Empress Dowager had given Su Mianyue a lot of face by not thinking about killing him in the first place.


    The battle between swords and knives continued outside. Wanyan Lin and his secret guards killed many people, but Su Mianyue was worried that Wanyan Lin would let so many people protect Empress Dowager. How could he and several subordinates resist it?


    With a cold look in his eyes, Su Mianyue immediately made a decision. He took the arrow from his left shoulder and handed it to Empress Dowager. He asked in a low voice, "If someone breaks into the carriage, does Empress Dowager want to kill the enemy with this arrow or use it to kill himself?"


    Empress Dowager stared at Su Mianyue in a daze. For a moment, she did not understand what Su Mianyue meant. She subconsciously grasped the arrow that Su Mianyue had given her. This action already showed Empress Dowager''s choice.


    With a chuckle, Su Mianyue pulled out a few arrows and took the one hanging on the wall of the car in one hand. Sitting at the window, he shot in the direction of the opposite archer. One arrow after another, he did not notice that his back was already red and his face was gradually turning pale.

 Chapter 229 This Bitch

    Wanyan Lin did not know that Su Mianyue was injured and even gave her a thumbs-up from afar. The help of Su Mianyue''s bow and arrow did save a lot of trouble for several people, and Su Mianyue''s arrows were all borrowed arrows, not worried about not being enough.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!" Su Mianyue continued to shoot arrows, beads of sweat rolling down his cheeks, beads of operating sweat on his eyelashes. He did not dare to be distracted at this moment, just thinking about how to turn the situation around.


    Empress Dowager, on the other hand, kept his hands on his head and lay there, not daring to raise his head. He even scolded Su Mianyue for not protecting her. If Su Mianyue had not had time to talk to her, he would have kicked her out.


    So what about Empress Dowager? There is a limit to human patience. Besides, Su Mianyue never put so much importance on status and class, only because she was Wanyan Lin''s mother, she would tolerate a little bit. This also made Empress Dowager not see the situation clearly, and repeatedly tried to find trouble with Su Mianyue.


    Seeing the bandits outside getting fewer and fewer, Su Mianyue''s physical and mental strength was also overdrawn. After another arrow was shot out, people could no longer bear to fall down, just hit Empress Dowager''s back. The pain and shock made Empress Dowager scream, instantly attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Protect Empress Dowager." The guards fought even more fiercely, narrowing the circle, thinking that Empress Dowager was injured by a stray arrow. Some people thought that Su Mianyue knew martial arts but didn''t know how to protect Empress Dowager. After all, not all the secret guards knew about Su Mianyue shooting arrows to kill the enemy.


    Wanyan Lin heard this cry, and from his point of view, he could see Su Mianyue shooting arrows. At this moment, Su Mianyue was nowhere to be seen or shot again. Wanyan Lin could not help but worry about su mianyue''s condition. His eyes seemed to be stained with blood. The sword on his left hand killed at least one person with every move, regardless of his own injuries, and he just wanted to clean up the battlefield quickly.


    The sound of the blades passing, the thump that pierced the flesh, the cry of pain that came from the ground, echoed one after another on this not so spacious road, and even the sunset in the sky was tinged with a tinge of red.


    When the sunset faded and there were only remains on the ground, several secret guards were sent to check if anyone was alive. Wanyan Lin quickly walked to the carriage and lifted the curtain to see Su Mianyue lying on Empress Dowager''s back with a pale face. His brows were slightly furrowed in pain and he did not know how long he had been unconscious.


    As for Empress Dowager, he was still trembling and felt the wind blowing over his head. He cried out in fright, "Don''t kill the ai family. You want to ask for money. The ai family ordered someone to send it to you. Don''t kill the ai family."


    Empress Dowager''s cry pierced Wanyan Lin''s heart, even for Empress Dowager, but also for such a spineless Empress Dowager was disappointed.


    It was just a group of "Bandits," which scared Empress Dowager so much. She was afraid that she had been taught a lot over the years. She was no longer the high lord of the harem. Her only thought was to live.


    "Mother, don''t be afraid. All the thieves have been eradicated." Wanyan Lin said loudly and jumped into the trunk. Just as he was about to reach out to help Su Mianyue up and help Empress Dowager, Empress Dowager immediately turned over and sat up, not caring about Su Mianyue''s life or death.


    The unconscious insomniac moon was pushed aside by Empress Dowager, and the corner of his forehead hit the arrow, leaving a clear trail of blood, which was as sharp as a glare on his small white face. Although Wanyan Lin reached out to pick him up, he was still a step too late.


    "Queen mother!" Wanyan Lin let out a low cry, disappointed by Empress Dowager''s behavior, but still suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and asked, "Did queen mother get hurt?"


    "This lowly servant actually dared to lie on the body of the ai family, so much so that the waist of the ai family was almost broken. She really doesn''t know how to be polite. It''s already generous that the ai family didn''t punish her for her disrespect." Empress Dowager glanced coldly at Su Mianyue and saw that there was a wound on her forehead and a glint of joy in her eyes. If she was disfigured, she would not let her prince fall in love with her again. This time, a woman of low status was missing from the harem.


    Wanyan Lin didn''t have time to look at Empress Dowager. He didn''t see Empress Dowager''s eyes, but his hand touched the arrow wound on Su Mianyue''s left shoulder. Blood was sticky on Wanyan Lin''s palm, and there were some blood clots that had scabbed. He guessed that Su Mianyue had been injured for a long time and immediately ordered the people outside nervously: "Make a carriage available immediately."


    "Aijia''s clothes are all dirty. I really need to wash up. It''s the empress dowager who understands." Empress Dowager, who was completely misunderstood, smiled and said, "Let someone burn another pot of hot water. Ai jia needs to wipe his body."


    Wanyan Lin''s heart was full of Su Mianyue''s injuries. She pretended not to hear what Empress Dowager was saying so as not to lose her temper and lose her temper. After all, she had been thinking about her blood relatives for more than ten years. Wanyan Lin didn''t want to let herself fall into those awkward situations.


    "Why isn''t this lowly servant awake? Is she taking this opportunity to ask for favor? The emperor must not fall for it. He must wake her up and serve the ai family to bathe and change." Empress Dowager spoke naturally, as if she could read anyone''s heart.


    "Enough! If it weren''t for her, the empress mother wouldn''t have been able to sit here safe and sound. I don''t know how badly I would have been hurt. What she did was to make the world think that the royal family doesn''t know how to be grateful and that the royal family does not know how to be merciless." Empress Dowager made a headache, and Wanyan Lin angrily replied. Just at this time, the secret guard came to report that the carriage was ready. Wanyan Lin carried Su Mianyue to the carriage behind him to deal with the wound.


    Although Wanyan Lin''s left hand was strong, his right hand was recovering, and he could only pick Su Mianyue up by clenching his teeth.


    Empress Dowager stared blankly at Wanyan Lin leaving with Su Mianyue in his arms. He also saw the red patch on Su Mianyue''s back. Because he was playing the small caravan this time, he was playing Empress Dowager''s daughter-in-law, wearing a light color. Blood stained a large red dress, which was as striking as that.


    However, Empress Dowager did not care about Su Mianyue''s injury. Instead, she remembered that Su Mianyue had been lying on her back for so long, and whether she had also gotten blood all over her body. She thought that she was just sweating, which made her feel nauseous.


    "Where are all the dead people? Prepare hot water for the ai family. The ai family needs to bathe and change!" It was not good to be angry with Wanyan Lin, so Empress Dowager could only make use of the subject. She had no idea what the difference between her shouting and the shrew was, which made Wanyan Lin''s face, who had been in the back carriage, look even more gloomy.


    Was this the empress dowager he wanted to save?


    Having put Su Mianyue down, Wanyan Lin looked down at his cut white robe, which was covered in blood, and could tell at a glance that he was injured. However, Empress Dowager did not ask if Wanyan Lin was injured and whether he needed treatment.


    It''s not that I don''t feel sad, it''s just that I''ve been saved and I have to spend more time together in the future. What can Wanyan Lin do?


    Even as an emperor, he had to be obedient and filial to his mother. Otherwise, Wanyan Lin would not be able to bear the impeachment of the imperial court and the name of the history books. Even Wanyan Zhen and Wanyan Lei had reason to attack.


    Clenching his fists tightly, Wanyan Lin reached out to untie Su Mianyue''s lapel. There was too much blood on his back, and the wound on his forehead could only be dealt with in the end. The woman''s face, though important, was far less important than her life, at least in Wanyan Lin''s heart.

 Chapter 230 Fool

    The clothes were taken off one by one, and when there were only underwear and belly pockets left, Wanyan Lin''s hands paused. Su Mianyue''s skin was as fair and shiny as porcelain, but it also made the wound on her left shoulder look even more ferocious.


    Because su mianyue pulled out the arrow herself, there was a cut on the wound at this time. Although the blood no longer flowed out, the outwardly turned skin complained that the owner did not pay attention to it, and a large area of skin was covered with blood stains.


    "Your majesty, hot water." The secret guard outside the carriage interrupted Wanyan Lin''s thoughts.


    "Put it in the trunk," Wanyan Lin said coldly. It was not convenient to treat the wound with his right hand, but there was no other woman in the group except Empress Dowager. Wanyan Lin did not believe that Empress Dowager would properly treat Su Mianyue''s wound, so he had to do it himself.


    Taking a deep breath, Wanyan Lin turned around and brought the hot water into the car. After pulling off a robe to get wet, he cleaned the blood around Su Mianyue''s left shoulder and slowly cleaned up the wound as well.


    Since the secret guard had already prepared the medicine and alcohol when he vacated a carriage, Wanyan Lin treated Su Mianyue''s wounds the way he used to.


    When the liquor fell on the wound, Su Mianyue gasped in pain, and her beautiful brows furrowed even more, but there was no sign of waking up.


    Seeing this, Wanyan Lin sped up his speed, wiped off the alcohol mixed with blood, put on the medicine for golden sores, and bandaged Su Mianyue''s wound with difficulty. However, Su Mianyue''s coat was no longer fit for him, so Wanyan Lin covered Su Mianyue with the robe that the secret guard had prepared for him. It would be more comfortable to lie on the floor of the furry car.


    After dealing with su mianyue''s wound, Wanyan Lin also felt dizzy. He should have left quickly at this time, but Empress Dowager''s carriage was still sending hot water. Wanyan Lin frowned and shouted, "Everyone is at your command. Clean up the scene immediately. Don''t leave any clues. Set off after a stick of incense."


    Wanyan Lin was not afraid that his own people would leave clues, so he said it just to give Empress Dowager some time to buffer, lest she did not even wear her clothes properly.


    Wanyan Lin leaned against the wall of the car tiredly. Seeing that Su Mianyue was sleeping unsteadily, he raised his hand and stroked her long hair. Although there was some blood on her long hair, Wanyan Lin didn''t feel dirty. If it wasn''t for saving him and protecting Empress Dowager, it would have been safe for su mianyue to leave alone.


    "Fool, you treat me like this, and you don''t even care about your own life?" Wanyan Lin asked in a low voice, replying only to Su Mianyue''s shallow breathing.


    After a stick of incense, the team continued to move forward, because there was no front or back of the village, and Wanyan Lin was worried that Su Mianyue would get a fever in the middle of the night, so he ordered people to take a short rest in a low place after two hours of driving, so that everyone could cook some hot food to eat, and Su Mianyue also needed to take medicine.


    Empress Dowager refused to get out of the carriage, so Wanyan Lin ordered people to send food to Empress Dowager. Because Empress Dowager had eaten like this before on the night road, he was not too picky, but his expression was terrible. Most of them only wanted to drink warm porridge.


    Next to the bonfire, Wanyan Lin was carefully feeding Su Mianyue porridge. Otherwise, he would not be able to take the medicine for a while. Fortunately, Su Mianyue had not been in a coma for too long even though he was seriously injured. Otherwise, he really did not know what to do.


    "I''m not that delicate. Just eat your own." Su Mianyue sat up, feeling a little dizzy from exerting too much force. She felt much better after shaking her head hard. She picked up the bowl of porridge and finished it in one gulp like she was drinking. The warmth in her stomach made her feel alive.


    Wanyan Lin chuckled, wiped the corners of Su Mianyue''s mouth with his sleeve, and said softly, "Sleep for a while. I''ll call you when the medicine is ready."


    "Everyone is injured. You don''t need anyone to take care of anyone. You should take a break too." Su Mianyue''s heart was warm. Under Wanyan Lin''s tender gaze, he felt his face was hotter than the bonfire. Although his shoulder was very painful, it was much better than Wanyan Lin''s right hand disease. This time it was a bit of a payback.


    There was no grace involved, and they did not care about the constraints of identity, whether they could have a pure love?


    "I''m a man. I have to take care of women." Wan yanlin smiled and shook his left hand, "Recently, I want to be your left hand too. Do you think this is fate? Or..." Wanyan Lin looked down and whispered in Su Mianyue''s ear, "Yue hurt his left arm on purpose. Does that make us look like a couple?"


    She blushed awkwardly and glared at Wanyan Lin. Su Mianyue crossed her knees, but her left arm felt uncomfortable hanging around her neck. But it was also convenient for her to heal, so that she wouldn''t forget about the wound on her arm if she was too careless.


    "Wanyan Lin, I don''t think the group of mountain thieves I met today are ordinary mountain thieves." Su Mianyue opened her mouth to talk about business, and she was too embarrassed to fall in love in front of a bunch of old antiques, so it was a perfect topic to talk about.


    Wanyan Lin''s face darkened and he said in a low voice, "These people should be a group of deserters, not ordinary infantry."


    Looking up at the image of the bonfire flashing on Wanyan Lin''s face, that perfect face seemed to have a bit more of a mundane taste, no longer felt unreachable.


    "Are they soldiers from the Hengyuan?" Su Mianyue asked again and found it rather odd.


    Nodding his head, Wanyan Lin continued, "When Wanyan Lei took over the city, some officials fled with soft and gentle soldiers. They didn''t report to the court after that because neither Wanyan Zhen nor wan yanlei wanted to investigate. When my people found out about the news, they couldn''t find any trace of these people."


    "Good officials and soldiers of the imperial court will not do it, but they will come here and become bandits. These people are really heartfelt." Su Mianyue did not know how to comment, but Wanyan Lin said that there were many people who fled like this. He was afraid that there were many robbers in the deep mountains and forests of the Hengyuan. Ordinary people would not be able to protect themselves if they passed by.


    If it was just looting, it would be fine. Su Mianyue was most afraid of them pulling up the strong men. After the number of robbers was large, they would have the heart to infect the court. It would be a lot of trouble at that time. It was the hardest to attack the robbers in the mountains.


    "These tumors can''t stay," Su Mianyue frowned.


    "It''s not easy to suppress bandits." Wanyan Lin also frowned. His men had not found the foothold of all the officials who had fallen into trouble, so Wanyan Lin did not want to act rashly.


    "What if it''s a greeting?" Su Mianyue looked up and said that only this kind of civilization could reduce the loss, otherwise Wanyan Lin''s court really did not have so many troops to solve this problem, I am afraid that the treasury could not support it.


    "Zhao an?" Wanyan Lin raised his eyebrows.


    "These people used to be officials, and they were bandits to save their own lives. If the court could give them a chance to change their ways, many people would be tempted. The court would no longer have to worry about suppressing the bandits, and the people would not be harmed. These bandits were born as soldiers, and it was easier to train them. Now, with the internal and external troubles of the Hengyuan, as long as the court is willing to give them an olive branch and give them a new identity and a chance to use it, I believe they will give up on the dark."


    Su Mianyue also took the story of the water margin as an example. Of course, he would not say the final tragic situation of the heroes of the water margin. Su Mianyue really did not want to start unnecessary war.


    Not to mention hurting the wealth and working the people, tens of thousands of people will die innocently and miserably, and how many families will fall into pieces?

 Chapter 231 I Have A Big Gift for You

    Su Mianyue nodded and changed into a comfortable position, resting her head on Wanyan Lin''s leg, which made her feel more comfortable.


    This time, she lost a lot of blood and had the energy to tell Wanyan Lin that Su Mianyue was holding on. She was afraid that she would forget this idea in a few days.


    "The country is full of useless things to do. If we can recruit these bandits, we can also let the business travel to trade and do business at ease, which is good for filling the national treasury. And business can also bring convenience to the people, so that more people can find jobs and eat. There must be a lot of gold and silver in the hands of the bandits. As long as the court gives them enough respect and comfort, they will certainly bring unexpected gains to the court." To put it bluntly, Su Mianyue just didn''t want to see so many people die from civil strife, and money was the most important thing.


    Wanyan Lin was silent for a while, but he had not yet made up his mind whether to recruit the bandits. With his consistent style, he must want to kill all the bandits, but now the military strength of the imperial court is limited, food and grass are also problems, but it is not possible to solve them.


    "This matter needs to be discussed in a long term. Even if you agree, those important officials in the court will oppose it. Besides, those bandits will cooperate with the recruitment. They will act rashly for the sake of their lives." Seeing Wanyan Lin hesitate, Su Mianyue analyzed.


    "That''s what I''m hesitating about." Wanyan Lin nodded, feeling that Su Mianyue''s method was the most beneficial to the long term stability of the court so far. As for how to settle down those who had fallen into trouble in the future, and whether they would continue to use it in the end, it was another matter.


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin was seriously thinking about it, Su Mianyue closed her eyes and her head was still buzzing, as if there was a rhythm of tinnitus. The matter of replenishing blood could not be delayed, or her body would have collapsed.


    After a while, Su Mianyue fell into a shallow sleep. Wanyan Lin smiled and pulled the cloak to keep Su Mianyue out of the cold. She was afraid that moving her body would wake Su Mianyue up, so she had to sit down and serve Su Mianyue as a soft pillow.


    Su Mianyue had always been a bad sleeper. When it was midnight, she turned over and touched the wound. The pain made her gasp, and Wanyan Lin was woken up.


    "I''ll change your dressing." Seeing Su Mianyue frowning, Wanyan Lin immediately said.


    "It''s okay. It''s just a wound." Su Mianyue shook his head and refused. The wound was not torn and the dressing was painful.


    Besides, it was not convenient to treat the wounds in the wilderness. Everyone was exhausted during the day''s battle, and Su Mianyue did not want to torment the rest of the guards.


    "We''ll be on our way tomorrow morning. We''ll be in the next city by noon. We''ll have a good time to clean up your wound," Wanyan Lin frowned.


    "Okay." Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue moved down a little to make himself comfortable. Only then did he realize that he had been using Wanyan Lin''s leg as a pillow, and he said awkwardly, "Well, I can just lie on the baggage. You should rest well too. If you meet the bandits again, you are the main force."


    "I''m fine. Sitting and sleeping can replenish my energy." Su Mianyue brushed aside the broken hair in her ear, and Wanyan Lin said softly, "I know there is something dirty between mother and you, so please don''t take it to heart. Mother''s mother has been through so much hardship all these years, so her character has changed."


    That''s a twisted personality, a pervert, okay? Roaring in his heart, Su Mianyue smiled indifferently and said, "It''s okay. For the sake of her being your mother, as long as she doesn''t go too far, I can pretend nothing happened."


    As for what Su Mianyue would do if Empress Dowager went overboard, she did not say, but Wanyan Lin could guess one or two. Su Mianyue was never the type of person who would suffer a loss. In the past, even if he could not compete openly in the back palace of the Tianlan, he had done a lot of revenge secretly.


    "When I get back to the palace, I''ll have a good talk with my mother," Wanyan Lin said in a deep voice.


    Su Mianyue nodded and said nothing more. She and Wanyan Lin could not be married. Even if they did fall in love, it was only the feelings of two people. It had nothing to do with others. Even Wanyan Lin''s mother had no right to interfere.


    "When we get back to Imperial Capital, I have a big gift for you." Not wanting to continue Empress Dowager''s conversation, Su Mianyue smiled with a mysterious look in his eyes.


    "I''m looking forward to it," Wanyan Lin said cooperatively.


    On the second day of departure, Su Mianyue and Wanyan Lin sat in the second carriage, not wanting to have any contact with Empress Dowager, lest she could not control her temper and do something to make Empress Dowager unable to get off the stage.


    Considering Su Mianyue''s injuries, Wanyan Lin ordered a day''s rest in the city and sent a secret guard to purchase the necessary items. Angry Empress Dowager went to the guest room to rest without even eating. From time to time, he made trouble for the shopkeeper for various reasons. Wanyan Lin had no choice but to give the shopkeeper more money. Otherwise, they would be driven out of the inn.


    Su Mianyue, who was sleeping in the room, did not know that while she was resting, Biwu was riding past her and passing her by.


    After resting the next day and taking all kinds of nourishing food and medicine, Su Mianyue felt that he had come back to life. He could not finish talking with wan yanlin in the same carriage. Most of them were talking about how to prosper the country, and the national affairs in and out of the country. Occasionally, they would have fun.


    Even if they didn''t say it clearly, what relationship could it be if the two of them were not lovers when they were fingers interlocked?


    There was no further detour. The way Su Mianyue and Wanyan Lin showed off their love almost made Empress Dowager vomit blood. In his heart, he even put a fox''s hat on Su Mianyue and secretly cursed Su Mianyue for not dying well.


    After returning to Imperial Capital, Su Mianyue refused Wanyan Lin''s invitation and did not go to the palace. Instead, he returned to the inns to recuperate. Wanyan Lin did not force Su Mianyue to go to the palace where the enemy had not been cleaned up.


    "Boss, that Biwu girl came a few days ago and left in a hurry after a few days. She seems to have gone to look for the boss." After Su Mianyue had a good sleep, shopkeeper xu came in to report the news.


    Hearing that Biwu had come, Su Mianyue''s drowsiness disappeared instantly. He quickly asked, "Shopkeeper xu, how many days has Biwu left?"


    "Three or four days." Shopkeeper xu thought for a moment and replied. He was really too busy every day. He couldn''t say for sure. After all, Biwu wouldn''t report him when he came or went.


    "I must have missed it on the way." Su Mianyue sighed softly, hoping that Biwu would happen to pass by the route she was walking, and that she might find some clues and come back, so that they wouldn''t have to meet for a long time.


    The most important thing was that Su Mianyue was afraid that biwu would enter the little palace foolishly. It would be dangerous then. It was no problem to escape with biwu''s skills, but when it came to matters related to Su Mianyue, Biwu''s iq was obviously anxious, and it was unknown that he would fall into other people''s danger.


    Because of Biwu, Su Mianyue was not in the mood to hear some inaccurate news. He only asked about a few things that shopkeeper xu had previously paid attention to and once again skipped over Wanyan Lin''s intention to make a marriage with Yinn Yue.


    The wound on his left shoulder hadn''t healed yet, and Su Mianyue couldn''t make any big moves. He remembered that he hadn''t seen Xuezhu for a few months, so he changed into a simple outfit and went out.


    For the past few months, xuezhu had been calmly recuperating, and she no longer had to be trapped in the palace, so she was in high spirits. However, she could find some demeanor in the Yihong Whorehouse, which was the most suitable posture for Xuezhu''s face.

 Chapter 232 Her Heart Was Wrongly Paid

    Knowing that Su Mianyue was visiting, xuezhu changed several clothes and combed her hair, thinking that it was the most suitable style for her to go out and meet people. Her eyes and brows were filled with the shyness of a young girl.


    Waiting for Xuezhu''s arrival in the tea room, Su Mianyue was about to fall asleep. He secretly muttered that it was troublesome for a woman to go out and see guests. He missed the fast-paced life of his past life and didn''t waste time like this.


    When she saw Xuezhu, Su Mianyue''s drowsiness was instantly slapped away. Although she had known Xuezhu''s beauty, Xuezhu, who had been dressed up carefully at this time, was like a fairy who did not eat fireworks on the earth, and could attract countless men''s hearts with a light smile.


    "After a few years, Xuezhu has become more and more beautiful." Su Mianyue clicked his tongue and showed a gentlemanly side. He poured a cup of tea for Xuezhu and then looked at the bamboo carefully.


    Xuezhu was dressed in a snow-white chiffon floor-to-ceiling gold-rimmed dress, shining brightly in the sun, as if it were sparkling water, with a little more sense of flexibility and elegance.


    "Childe Su laughed. Xuezhu is just a willow. How dare she be called a beauty in front of Childe Su?" Xuezhu blushed with shame, clearly a straightforward temperament, in the face of the long separation of the''lover'' is still inevitable to have a woman''s bashful side.


    Su Mianyue rubbed his nose awkwardly, thinking that he would use Xuezhu again in the future, so he had to be honest with her. At least he shouldn''t hide the fact that he was a girl.


    Thinking about how to speak, Su Mianyue lowered his eyes slightly. Xuezhu didn''t know what Su Mianyue was thinking and thought that his actions made Su Mianyue unhappy. He immediately asked the two maids for help. Chuxia pointed to the teacup knowingly, and Xuezhu suddenly realized.


    Xuezhu quickly picked up the teacup and walked up to Su Mianyue. Xuezhu bowed slightly and said in a low voice, "Childe Su risked his life to save the three of us, master and servant. Xuezhu has not had the chance to express his gratitude yet. Today, he replaced wine with tea. I hope Childe Su will not be disgusted."


    "Hmm?" Su Mianyue was completely distracted and did not hear what qing xuezhu said. She subconsciously raised her hand to help Xuezhu, who was bending her knees, but accidentally knocked the teacup out of her hand. Unfortunately, the tea spilled directly on Su Mianyue and immediately became drowned.


    With su mianyue''s skills, it wasn''t that she couldn''t escape the cup of tea, but Su Mianyue didn''t want to pull the wound. God knows how much she wanted the wound to heal quickly and go out to exercise.


    "Ah." Chu chen screamed and raised his hand to cover his blushing face. His master was really embarrassed this time.


    Chuxia was so calm that he quickly took out a handkerchief and handed it to Xuezhu. He reminded her in a low voice, "Miss, hurry up and wipe Childe Su so as not to catch a cold."


    It was summer, and it was impossible to catch a cold with a cup of warm tea. Instead, it was a little uncomfortable with the heat. Chuxia''s words undoubtedly gave Xuezhu the opportunity to have a physical relationship with Su Mianyue.


    Chuxia turned around and pulled the embarrassed chuchen, leaving only one sentence behind, "The maids will go to boil the water first and serve Childe Su in the bath later. Miss, you have to be quick."


    Xuezhu walked up awkwardly with a handkerchief in his hand and said with a red face, "Childe Su, Xuezhu really didn''t mean it. Please forgive Childe Su."


    "No problem." Holding the corner of his lips, Su Mianyue tried to be as calm as possible so as not to use his light skills and leave on impulse.


    Could it be a sequela? How could this brain be so crooked? She was clearly thinking about how to explain to xuezhu that she was a girl so that she wouldn''t be hurt, but she suddenly remembered Wanyan Lin''s smiling face and Wanyan Lin''s words when she was separated.


    Wait for him tonight. This guy really has a way of saying it. Even if he becomes an emperor, he can''t do anything right.


    Su Mianyue''s mind went awry again. She did not notice that Xuezhu''s hand was moving down to wipe her tea. It was only when it reached Su Mianyue''s chest that Xuezhu stopped. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Shaking his hands, he rubbed his hands again to make sure that this was a woman''s posture. Xuezhu took two steps back abruptly. After looking at Su Mianyue with a complicated look in his eyes for a long time, he asked in a deep voice, "You... Are a woman?"


    Su Mianyue nodded apologetically as he was reminded by the painful voice of snow bamboo, "I''ve been wanting to explain everything to you since this reunion, but I just don''t know what to say."


    "You know what I''m thinking, but you always... Always..." Xuezhu spoke incoherently, his eyes filled with pain. "For so many years, Xuezhu has been unable to let go of Childe Su, who was a woman. Do you laugh at me in your heart every time you see me? A woman like me from Whorehouse who doesn''t even know the difference between a man and a woman is ridiculous!"


    "You misunderstood me. I never sneered. Instead, I treated you as a friend because of your temperament. That''s why I redeemed you and gave you money to settle down." After all, it was he who had deceived Xuezhu''s feelings. Su Mianyue patiently explained, "Back then, I had a hard time and couldn''t confess my identity to you. That''s why I made the original decision and hoped that you could live the rest of your life well. Xuezhu, you are one of the few good women in the world. You don''t have to belittle yourself. You will definitely meet a man who treats you sincerely in the future."


    "Haha, do I have to thank you for saving me time and time again, Childe Su?" Xuezhu gritted his teeth and called out, tears glistening in his eyes but refused to fall, hiding the despair in the depths of his eyes.


    Su Mianyue''s words were poor, and they all said that a woman who was in love was the most unreasonable, but this woman in front of him was''let down'' by himself. The only thing Su Mianyue could do was let her vent her dissatisfaction, or else she would not be able to get along with him in the future.


    Even if Xuezhu did not intend to forgive Su Mianyue, Su Mianyue would not blame her. After all, Xuezhu was not at fault, and it was only fate who played tricks on her, but xuezhu was not able to compete with fate.


    "I hate it so much. I hate why I have no eyes, and I hate why god is making fun of me!" Seeing that Su Mianyue was speechless, Xuezhu turned around in disappointment and ran out. Tears slid down her face as she turned around. She needed a quiet environment to sort out her thoughts. Perhaps when she woke up, she would realize that it was just a dream.


    Looking fixedly at the back of Xuezhu''s departure, Su Mianyue sighed silently. Why do women make things difficult for women? As long as Xuezhu thinks from another angle, it doesn''t matter whether she is a man or a woman. At least Su Mianyue''s appearance has always been beneficial to xuezhu and never harmed her, right?


    Of course, it''s impossible to judge right from wrong with a normal mind.


    "Am I irresponsible?" With a bitter smile, Su Mianyue stood up and walked out. Although the process was different from what Su Mianyue had expected, he told the truth and the result would be known in a few days.


    After leaving the teahouse, they happened to meet chuchen and Chuxia, two maidservants. Su Mianyue told them to pay more attention to Xuezhu''s mood these days. If there was anything they could send someone to the inn to find her, Su Mianyue took big steps to leave.


    "What did Childe Su mean by that?" Chuchen looked at Chuxia in a daze, expressing his inability to understand.


    "Oh no." Chuxia shouted anxiously and immediately ran towards the courtyard of xuezhu. She had no time to pay attention to whether chuchen could turn the corner or not.

 Chapter 233 Your Wish Must Be True

    Xuezhu''s reaction really put Su Mianyue in a bad mood for a while, but if Xuezhu really couldn''t get out of that "Abnormal love," Su Mianyue didn''t want to cause trouble for himself.


    She thought she was very devoted to xuezhu. After all, Xuezhu was in Whorehouse at the beginning. Su Mianyue was only a patron even when she was dressed as a man. As a woman, she had to have a mental construction and never fall in love with the money owner. Otherwise, she would not have a good ending.


    Moreover, Su Mianyue did not take advantage of the snow bamboo, but to redeem her. As for Xuezhu''s being robbed by Wanyan Zhen, Su Mianyue could only sigh that fate was playing tricks on her. How could she be controlled as an outsider?


    Although Su Mianyue did not blame herself too much for the uncontrolled emotions of the snow bamboo, she was still a little unhappy, so she drank the wine and began to think about what had happened since she crossed over. It seemed that there was not much for her to relive, at least she did not really live her life.


    "When is the moon? Ask the sky about the wine. I wonder what year it is in the palace." When he was slightly drunk, Su Mianyue began to sing Su Shi''s water tunes. His voice was sweet and clear. The song was repeated several times before he took a rest. When he turned around, he saw Wanyan Lin sitting at the table in plain clothes and drinking himself. He asked with a smile, "As an emperor, you are very idle. Have you been away for so long and have no business to deal with?"


    "The words you sang just now are very nice." Wanyan Lin did not answer Su Mianyue directly, and there was a hint of exhaustion between his brows.


    "But what''s wrong with the palace?" Sitting beside Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue asked faintly. Because of drinking, he was different from usual laziness, which made people calm down.


    "Father''s situation is a little critical. I''m afraid it won''t be long." Rubbing his brows, Wanyan Lin said angrily, "Wanyan Zhen, that bastard, actually ordered someone to stop the precious medicinal herbs for his father''s life. It''s not easy for him to survive until now, but I can''t let him do this..."


    Although Wanyan Lin had not finished speaking, Su Mianyue could feel his emotions. He took Wanyan Lin''s hand and gently smoothed the creases on his eyebrows. Su Mianyue whispered, "I may have a way to save your father''s life, but the consequences are very serious. I can''t guarantee how long your father will live."


    Su Mianyue knew about Retired Emperor the last time she entered the palace, but she couldn''t make a decision without Wanyan Lin by her side. That was why she put it off until now, because it took too long to forget about Retired Emperor.


    "Really?" Wanyan Lin''s eyes were filled with joy. As long as there was a one in ten thousand chance, he was not willing to give up. The situation was so bad that the imperial doctors were at a loss.


    As Retired Emperor''s condition suddenly worsened, the matter of conferring Yinn Yue as his successor was temporarily over. The substitute did not dare to make a decision without permission and sent a message to the Yin Family, asking Yinn Yue to wait in the boudoir, so as not to spread rumors that Yinn Yue had hit dai ke when the decree was issued. Rumors spread about the joyous events that should have been celebrated all over the country, and now the people of the Hengyuan were terrified by the natural disasters and the war. They were most afraid that such news would spread.


    Wanyan Lin subconsciously wanted to hide this from Su Mianyue, at least not to let Su Mianyue know until the official decree was issued.


    "But I''m not 100 % sure. Unless you can guarantee that if I fail, I won''t be burned by those old fogies as a witch, or I won''t do anything. Besides, I''m not a doctor, and I won''t be able to solve any problems with the Retired Emperor dragon in the future," Su Mianyue said honestly.


    "Okay, I''ll make the arrangements." Wanyan Lin nodded without hesitation.


    "Didn''t I say that I had prepared a big gift for you and that I needed your cooperation to see the effect? Did your majesty reward this heroine for her false duty? You don''t need salary or real power, but you need to be qualified to participate in the affairs of the court, and you need to be higher than those rotten officials. The most important thing is that you don''t need to go to the early court every day." Su Mianyue blinked playfully.


    When she came to this world, she had been a queen, and she had also been around the world. When she was free, she had been in a few industries, but she had never been an official. She wanted to be happy. Besides, with her status on the road, it was easier to help Wanyan Lin.


    "Tomorrow morning, the next imperial edict will be issued to me, conferring you as..." Wanyan Lin frowned, not knowing what position to give him.


    It was perfectly justifiable to confer the title of princess protector on those things that su mianyue helped him with, but what su mianyue wanted was not an honorable status, but a rank that could stand shoulder to shoulder with a man. It was difficult to ensure that those officials would not object.


    But looking at Su Mianyue''s big eyes, Wanyan Lin couldn''t bear to dampen her enthusiasm. She could only think hard.


    "How''s the first product inspection history?" Su Mianyue suggested that she knew that the Hengyuan did not have such an official position, so she explained, "The emperor of shangcha was blind, the officials of xiacha were virtuous, and they supervised the people''s behavior. They had the right to directly admonish the son of heaven, but they did not have the right to depose the officials. However, the government of yueguan accepted the wrongdoings of the people in the court."


    "So, don''t you want to piss off those spokesmen?" Wanyan Lin smiled playfully.


    Su Mianyue said that the official position of the history of inspection would not endanger the imperial power, even the imperial power is beneficial, but this authority is not big, but it is really not small, I am afraid that all officials will fear this department.


    "Even though those sour-smelling people would do something useful to the court, they were also good at painting peace, especially when the emperor was too angry to tell the truth. Sometimes for their own benefit, they could disregard the reputation of the court, the lives of the people, and even deceive the royal family. Without a knife hanging over their heads, do you think those old fogies will trip up your new emperor?" Su Mianyue asked with a pout.


    "I''ve tripped a lot," Wanyan Lin admitted.


    If it weren''t for the instability of the court, Wanyan Lin would have killed a new batch of officials. When could the court change a new batch of blood, and the Hengyuan would truly be at peace.


    Su Mianyue had the intention to suggest that Wanyan Lin carry out compulsory education, but the current situation could not be taken into account, so it could only be postponed.


    "That''s why I want to give you a big gift. Don''t cry with gratitude then. I''m afraid that someone who has power can''t help but kill them." After pouring himself a glass of wine, Su Mianyue smelled the wine and was in a much happier mood. As expected, if he could distract himself, he would not be entangled in the little''love between children''.


    "How about a body for each other?" Wanyan Lin took the opportunity to ask and wanted to have a complete relationship with Su Mianyue.


    "I''m a clean freak. I don''t share my mouthwash with men." Su Mianyue''s playful tone hid the faint sadness in his eyes.


    When there were other women in Wanyan Lin''s harem, it seemed that her feelings for Wanyan Lin were not deep enough to go to the bone.


    Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue in surprise and thought it was not surprising that she would have such an idea. After all, Su Mianyue was the queen in the first place, and as long as she was willing to let Mu Tinng dote on her endlessly, but su mianyue chose to leave, so she never fought back.


    "Are you scared by my thoughts?" Not ignoring the change in Wanyan Lin''s expression, Su Mianyue chuckled and said, "A couple for life is better than a couple for life. However, this standard is set for my future husband, not my boyfriend."


    "Boyfriend?" Wanyan Lin asked, puzzled.


    "The one who only talks about relationships and never gets married." Su Mianyue laughed out loud, her voice a little sour, afraid that no one in this world can meet her criteria and let her call.


    "Whatever your wish is, it must be true." Wanyan Lin hesitated for a moment and made a decision after seeing Su Mianyue fly. Although he knew it was very difficult, he was willing to give Su Mianyue a try. At least one of them had to change for the other.

 Chapter 234 The Braid of A Hundred Officials

    Early the next morning, Su Mianyue, a woman, arrived at the court and attracted the dissatisfaction of many officials. There were many curious and silent people. Until Wanyan Lin''s decree was read out, most of them were completely stunned.


    They had heard of Su Mianyue''s contributions, but it was an insult to their male pride for a woman to serve as an official and to supervise the officials. When they realized it, they knelt down and begged Wanyan Lin to take back the benefits. There were also civil officials who were forced to die.


    Wanyan Lin smiled at the calm Su Mianyue and asked in a loud voice, "Su qing family, all the adults are against you entering the court as an official. It''s really difficult for me. What do you think of the alliance?"


    One sentence from the su qing family, one sentence from all the adults, immediately reflected the difference between Wanyan Lin and Su Mianyue. It also made the civil and military officials sweat profusely, but they still insisted on their own views.


    With a faint smile, Su Mianyue walked to the front of the hall and said to Wanyan Lin with an arch of his hand: "Your majesty, please give me some time. I have some gifts to give to you. After you have seen them, you are still opposed to serving as an official in the court. I will resign myself and will not make it difficult for you. As a subordinate, I should share my worries with the emperor, not force the emperor."


    Su Mianyue''s faint smile made many adults tremble even more. They were hesitating whether they should stand up or not, and the rest of the light swept across the hall to the people who were no longer standing except Su Mianyue, so they decided to follow the army.


    With three soft claps, Imperial Guard immediately came in carrying boxes after boxes, looking heavy.


    "Miss Su''s credit lies in the country, but when the court bribes all civil and military officials, where does he want to put the emperor?" A civil servant immediately questioned.


    "I would rather die than be bribed by a witch. I also ask the emperor to take back his orders." Someone seconded.


    By the time the official''s voice dropped, the Imperial Guard had also opened the box, which was filled with books.


    "I see that these boxes are full of books. Could the su qing family have found the only books in the world? I need to remind you that not everyone likes the only books in the world." Wanyan Lin interrupted the disturbing noises.


    "Your majesty has made a clear judgement. I have heard that you are all people who love poetry and books, so what you have found is just ordinary books. Whether you can get into your eyes or not will be known only after you have read them." Su Mianyue turned to the wooden box and smiled, "All the books in here are written with the names and official positions of all the adults. I''m sorry to have to ask you to distribute them."


    "What good books can a woman with long hair and short knowledge send? Don''t insult my integrity." A civil servant turned his face and refused to accept the book.


    The Imperial Guard threw them directly in front of him when they saw the situation. Any officials who were unwilling to accept them were treated the same way.


    Su Mianyue had a smile in his eyes all the time. When he saw Wanyan Lin''s inquiring gaze, he gave him a calm look and did not answer his question.


    It was not until the books were distributed that Su Mianyue said, "I advise you to read them, or you can only ask the emperor to read them. It will be difficult for you to read them again."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was very gentle, but the officials thought it was a naked threat. One of the military officers snorted angrily, "Hmph, I''ll see what you''re playing with. If you dare to take out the book made from that screwdriver, I''ll definitely invite the emperor..."


    The general''s tongue seemed to have been bitten off, and the words that followed were very quiet, but Su Mianyue smiled and asked, "I wonder if this general would like to invite the emperor? Hmm?"


    The general lifted his sleeve and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He almost crawled out of the line and quickly kowtowed to Wanyan Lin, "Your majesty, the last general is a vulgar man who does not understand the crooked ways in the hearts of the civil servants. He suddenly remembered the money and food donated by Mr. Su for the relief of the people. If such a strange woman does not deserve to be an official in the court, I am afraid that all the officials are not qualified to stand on Golden Chime Hall. Your majesty is holy!"


    He kowtowed heavily, but the sweat on the general''s face did not decrease. The book was also hidden in his sleeve, which showed how scared he was.


    The book that could make a general recognize a coward at a glance also made others curious. They all took the book and looked at it. All of a sudden, Wudu felt cold and frightening today. Otherwise, why would her body tremble?


    The timid one sat on the ground and almost fainted. All of a sudden, he praised Su Mianyue for being worthy of a great man, and even praised Wanyan Lin for his clear rewards and punishments.


    Like a proud peacock, Su Mianyue put her hands behind her back and raised her head to wink at Wanyan Lin. She won the game today.


    Wanyan Lin could not ask what Su Mianyue had done, so he took advantage of the hot iron to propose a few policies for the people and security. All the officials agreed and immediately came up with a solution for Wanyan Lin. Even the problem of the emptiness of the treasury was solved, and it was easy to pay for it.


    After the end of the dynasty, Wanyan Lin went to the imperial study in a fresh and refreshing manner and asked the chamberlain to summon the imperial study of Su Mianyue to meet him, scaring all the officials who had breathed a sigh of relief to their feet and feet again. At this time, no one paid attention to the other colleagues at all, but those who had recovered their senses were busy leaving the palace. One was to do what Wanyan Lin told him to do, and the other was to go back to the house to collect good things and send them to Su Mianyue''s house, so as not to have such four books and five classics appear again one day, or appear in the imperial court. When the time comes, the matter of losing the official position and rescuing the jue was small, and the whole family, even the nine clans, would suffer.


    In the imperial study, Wanyan Lin looked at the complacent Su Mianyue with a laugh and asked, "Don''t be a fool. Tell me what gift you gave those ministers. They were even more afraid of you than they were of me, the emperor. The draft government that had been denied by the ministers all passed."


    "Your majesty''s words are heartrending. If a minister is a minister, no matter what, he will not be able to surpass the emperor." Su Mianyue glared at Wanyan Lin. Fortunately, there were only the two of them in the imperial study. Otherwise, Su Mianyue would have died in rumors, which were even scarier than the flu.


    Su Mianyue said, "Actually, it''s nothing. It''s just some four books and five classics."


    "Four books and five classics?" Wanyan Lin obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Yes, those covers are four books and five classics." Su Mianyue nodded solemnly. After seeing yan lin walking towards him, he stretched out his left hand and jumped up to avoid getting hurt in his nose. On the way back from River South, Wanyan Lin seemed to fall in love with this action and pinched Su Mianyue''s nose.


    "Don''t come over. You''ve deformed my nose. I can''t get plastic surgery. I''ll tell you the truth."


    "Don''t you call yourself a minister?" Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue with a half-smile, deliberately teasing her.


    "Hehe." With a fake smile, Su Mianyue explained, "It''s nothing. It''s just some ledgers, some lists of ministers taking bribes, some dirty things in their backyard."


    "That''s all?" Wanyan Lin was a little skeptical. Those old fogies were not easy to compromise.


    "In fact, during those months in Capital City, I only found a little bit. It was only three or two pages, but I had a lot of money. So I bought some witnesses, wrote their testimony, and printed them. I also collected some evidence. Do you want some? Those are the braids of officials." Su Mianyue took two steps back, rubbed her nose and smiled. Could she say that she had sold all the evidence and that most of the witnesses were fake?


    Knowing the meaning behind Su Mianyue''s little move, Wanyan Lin laughed out loud and took Su Mianyue''s hand, "You are really my lucky star. Let''s go and detoxify father now."


    Su Mianyue was secretly relieved to see that Wanyan Lin had easily omitted this article. Such a little trick would work even if it was played once. When the ministers came to their senses and could not decide how to scold her, only women and villains would be difficult to raise, which would soon become the mantra of the official residence.


    But anyway, it''s good to achieve the goal. Is the process important?

 Chapter 235 The Late Love Made People Laugh

    In Cining Palace, after listening to the palace people report the movements of the previous dynasty, Empress Dowager angrily smashed a set of purple jade tea set, his eyes full of vicious haze.


    "This slut has so bewitched the emperor that she can''t stay!" Empress Dowager was so angry that she put down her harsh words and called in her confidant to whisper a few words. When she saw the hesitant look on her face, she snapped, "What? What''s wrong with the words of ai family?"


    Mammy cried out in her heart. She could only swallow the words she wanted to persuade and accept her orders.


    Not to mention that Su Mianyue''s side is using a unique method to drive out Retired Emperor''s poison, the Tianlan in Capital City is setting off a storm without smoke.


    A month ago, Mu Tinng had ordered the Ministry of Revenue and the ministry of war to prepare food and weapons for the army, despite the opposition of his ministers. Shangguan Pei personally headed to the border of the Hengyuan to start a war with the army.


    As for whether to take Su Mianyue back, Shangguan Pei had been hesitating. Su Mianyue had left the palace but not returned. Now the throne belongs to Gu Linng. Shangguan Pei did not know where Su Mianyue would be if he returned.


    In the fufu mansion, Gu Qinglin was having a secret conversation with Gu Changqing, the third son. Although they were father and son, gu qinglin was very respectful and Gu Changqing was sitting on the main seat. The tone of their conversation was more like the relationship between superior and subordinate.


    "Shangguan Pei must not return triumphantly on this expedition." Gu Changqing said with a gloomy face.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already made arrangements for Shangguan Pei to die." Gu Qinglin city hall is in the way.


    "You said the same thing last time, but what happened?" A cold eye was thrown at him, and Gu Changqing snorted coldly. He, who had always been indifferent in front of others, was now like a devil crawling out of hell.


    No matter how hard he tried for so many years, Mu Tinng refused to let him touch military power, and even the chance of promotion was suppressed. He was utterly useless, but the mission passed over there was not a single success. It was really the biggest mistake to choose the Gu''s Mansion.


    Seeing that gu changqing was displeased, Gu Qinglin quickly promised, "There will be no more accidents this time, along with the military advisor Ji Yu beside Shangguan Pei, to be eliminated."


    When Ji Yu was mentioned, Gu Changqing''s eyes flashed and he waved his hand, "No, this Ji Yu is a talent. If it weren''t for his help, Shangguan Pei would have died many times. I would have turned him against me."


    "I''m afraid..." Gu Qinglin opened his mouth in embarrassment and received Gu Changqing''s eye knife again. He quickly changed his words and said, "I''ll try my best."


    "Not as much as I can, but as much as I have to, or I don''t mind having someone else do it." With a snort, Gu Changqing brushed his sleeves and left without any proper etiquette for the son of man.


    Gu Qinglin stood up and watched Gu Changqing leave. It was not until Gu Changqing disappeared into the night that Gu Qinglin dared to show his anger and scold him in a low voice, "Just a little yellow boy who got away with a few good ideas. Is it that important? It''s not worth it to lose so many confidants for someone who refuses to serve."


    Gu Qinglin rubbed his brows. Ever since he took the position of the father-in-law, before he could feel the pleasure of power in his hands, the family had been in trouble one after another.


    Either a subordinate belonging to his camp was reported, or a son of his clan was killed, and even his son-in-law couldn''t escape.


    Now the house was restless, several sons were fighting to inherit the family business, and the daughter who entered the palace had not been pregnant with a royal heir for a few years, but she still stubbornly refused to kill Mu Tinng.


    Alas! Gu Qinglin sighed deeply. If gu ling''s stomach was full of energy, why did he have to be so embarrassed? He had long been devoted to helping Mu Tinng and becoming his father-in-law.


    In addition, wherever the army went, it caused the people to panic. First, they were afraid that life would be difficult after the war. The military supplies of the imperial court were all extracted from their teeth. Second, they were afraid that their sons and sons would be captured. Third, they were afraid that the army would be like locusts crossing the border. There was no way for them to survive.


    Fortunately, this kind of thing never happened. Shangguan Pei''s army was strict, and even a few people who had been planted in it did not dare to cause trouble, so as not to be pulled out.


    Millions of troops were stationed in the wilderness. Shangguan Pei was sitting in the main ledger studying the map of the Hengyuan. In fact, he had already memorized the topography of the Hengyuan in his mind. However, the most taboo of leading troops was complacency, which was carefully replaced by the official pei.


    Ji Yu... No, it should be said that when Su Yu entered the camp after changing his appearance, he saw Shangguan Pei gesturing on the sand table and deploying a new battle plan.


    Su Yu really admired Shangguan Pei, but they might be enemies in the future. Su Yu really didn''t want to wait until that day.


    Standing quietly on the side of the sand table, Su Yu''s eyes fell on the topographic map of the Hengyuan. No one knew the situation better than he did, because he had a partnership with the three small courts. As long as Su Yu wanted to disrupt the water of the Hengyuan, he would ensure that the hengyuan congress would have a civil war within a month.


    This time, he will go with Shangguan Pei. Although Su Yu has a plan, the safety of su mianyue is also his most important consideration. Only by following Shangguan Pei can he have greater confidence in Su Mianyue''s safety.


    "The army will soon reach the Hengyuan border. What do you think of this battle?" Shangguan Pei did not raise his head and asked Su Yu as he placed the flag of the Tianlan in the city on the edge of the Hengyuan.


    "The Tianlan has been fighting for years, and their military supplies are already insufficient. The soldiers are even more tired of the life on the edge of the knife, and the name of this division makes the soldiers angry, but I am afraid this battle is not easy." Su Yu told the truth and pointed at several heavily damaged cities in the Hengyuan, "In the current situation of hengyuan, it is not impossible to take down these cities, but the Tianlan will definitely suffer a great deal of damage. What can we do even if we take down these cities? How can the current situation pacify these victims? The country is no longer broken, and there will be rioting after rioting waiting for the garrison. By then, the Tianlan will not be a winner whether they suppress or retreat."


    Seeing Shangguan Pei frown, Su Yu added, "The internal turmoil in hengyuan, the court of the Yan Country is also unstable, but the surrounding small countries have been smooth sailing for the past few years. I''m afraid that after the acquisition of the Hengyuan, the small countries will become the target of encroachment. How many enemies can General Shangguan withstand at the same time with his own strength?"


    "The military advisor looked at the situation thoroughly, but the emperor..." Shangguan Pei shook his head and smiled bitterly. As a general, what he needed to do most was to protect his family and his country.


    "With all due respect to ji yu, the emperor has gone to great lengths to break the world''s peace situation for a woman. Such a king is not worth the blood and blood of his soldiers. Besides, the former queen is known to the whole country, and it is a shame to show his deep love now." Su Yu snorted coldly.


    "The military adviser must not say such things to others." Shangguan Pei spoke seriously, not letting Su Yu continue, lest he might get into trouble. He glanced at the night and said, "It''s not early. Let''s go back to the military division and rest. I''m going to bed too."


    "I admire General Shangguan because General Shangguan has always lived and died with the soldiers, but now that millions of soldiers are fighting a war they don''t want to fight, how can the general bear it? How can an army without morale win?" After saying this, Su Yu turned around and left. He wanted to return to the country but did not want to go through mass slaughter. Otherwise, how could Yun Wansheng sit firmly in the throne?


    As soon as su yu left, Shangguan Pei threw away the flag in his hand and was very depressed. What could he do to keep the million soldiers and Su Mianyue?

 Chapter 236 Not Flying Is the Greatest Tolerance

    Inside the Hengyuan palace, Su Mianyue had just used his internal force to melt the antidote pill in Retired Emperor''s body and lead it to his internal organs. He did not stop for an entire hour. As soon as he finished work, tired Su Mianyue almost fell to the ground.


    Wanyan Lin hurriedly stepped forward to hold Su Mianyue. Looking at the pale face in his arms, Wanyan Lin asked worriedly, "But is it harmful to your body?"


    Blaming himself for not asking clearly before, because of his trust in Su Mianyue and his eagerness to save Retired Emperor, Wanyan Lin ignored the details and consequences.


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin was worried about himself, not Retired Emperor, Su Mianyue felt warm and said softly, "It''s okay, just a little tired. Just take a rest."


    Seeing this, Wanyan Lin took Su Mianyue to the side to rest and asked the waiter to bring in hot tea.


    Just as the waiter brought the tea to the door, Empress Dowager, who had heard the news, took it and threw it at Su Mianyue.


    Wanyan Lin had good hearing and subconsciously shielded Su Mianyue against his chest when he realized that the voice was wrong. The heat behind him immediately hurt and he sucked in the cold air. The hot water was more unbearable than a sword cut.


    After being protected by yan lin, Su Mianyue was not scalded, but her dress was still a little wet. Originally tired and in need of a nap, her heart was burning with anger, no matter what, it could not be suppressed, even if the old woman was Wanyan Lin''s mother and was facing Empress Dowager.


    If it weren''t for Wanyan Lin and her, she would have been disfigured by the scalding of boiling water. This was even crueler than killing a woman.


    However, before Su Mianyue had a fit, Empress Dowager had regained his senses and hurried over to Wanyan Lin. He asked with concern, "Is your son seriously injured? Why are you so stupid to cover up for a fox? You are the emperor of the Hengyuan. You are a body of gold!"


    Empress Dowager cursed for a long time, but did not say a word to declare the imperial physician. Wanyan Lin was even more shocked. As a mother, shouldn''t it be important to ask how the other party was injured at this time? But Empress Dowager was blaming Su Mianyue for everything, and there was no explanation for her outburst when she entered the temple.


    "Pass on the imperial physician!" Unable to listen, Su Mianyue stood up and helped Wanyan Lin to his seat. As he anxiously unbuttoned his shirt, he shouted out, "Prepare cold water for the emperor''s bath!"


    "Well, you little slut, you have done such a frivolous thing to the emperor in front of the ai family. Do you still have any eyes for the ai family? Get out of here. You don''t need an outsider to serve here." Empress Dowager stepped forward and grabbed Su Mianyue''s wrist to throw her out. However, Su Mianyue was a master, and even if he was tired, Empress Dowager could not humiliate him.


    Empress Dowager was properly thrown into a chair and sat down. Su Mianyue said in a cold voice: "Empress Dowager should be grateful that you are not in your eyes. Otherwise, when the teacup came over, I would have subconsciously blocked it. I just don''t know if Empress Dowager is old enough to withstand the boiling hot tea."


    After that, he stopped looking at Empress Dowager. Su Mianyue continued to undress Wanyan Lin, completely forgetting that there were so many people in the palace here. Anyone could serve him well.


    "No!" Grabbing Su Mianyue''s wrist, Wanyan Lin''s back ached from the movement, and his expression twisted.


    "What time is it? It''s still awkward!" Regardless of Wanyan Lin''s stop, Su Mianyue tore Wanyan Lin''s shirt and gave Wanyan Lin no chance to refuse.


    When Wanyan Lin''s inner clothes were removed, Su Mianyue could not help but gasp for air. Wanyan Lin''s back, which had been badly burned, was blistered in places where there were no scars. They were no smaller than wang zai''s steamed buns. It was obvious that the hot water was so hot that Wanyan Lin was in so much pain. If all these bubbles fell on Su Mianyue''s face, she would never have the courage to look in the mirror again.


    Her fingers trembled as she reached out to Wanyan Lin''s back. Su Mianyue wanted to touch the scar on it. Her eyes were full of tears. She didn''t know if it was because Wanyan Lin was now scalded and heartbroken, or if she saw those burns and thought of how sad and helpless he was when he was trapped in the sea of fire.


    At that time, he was only seven or eight years old. Watching his cronies die in the fire to save themselves, How desperate Wanyan Lin should be, even though he was still so badly injured. What kind of close shave?


    As Su Mianyue''s heart ached, Wanyan Lin was all tensed up in the memories of the fire.


    The survival and despair of that fire had been his nightmare for so many years. Even though he was now the emperor of the palace, he still had not stopped the disturbance of nightmares. However, Wanyan Lin did not dare to face it directly, especially when he was unwilling to tell the imperial doctor the reason, which led to his severe insomnia and unstable mood.


    Feeling something fall from behind, the cool and soft touch must be Su Mianyue''s fingertips. Wanyan Lin subconsciously wanted to avoid it, regretting not leaving in time and letting Su Mianyue see his ferocious back.


    "Don''t move. Your back is red from the heat. Take a cold bath soon, and then pick up the blister and apply some medicine. Otherwise, this scald won''t be a hobby and you''ll suffer for a few more days. Are you afraid that it will hurt too much when you pick up the blister, so you won''t dare?" Speaking in a relaxed tone on purpose, Su Mianyue did not mention the burn scars. She could sense that Wanyan Lin was taboo about the fire.


    "Will I be afraid?" Wanyan Lin curled his lips, his long eyelashes covering the faint sadness in his eyes, and he smiled, "If you are afraid for a while, stand away. When the imperial doctor opens the blister, he says it will splash all over you."


    "How disgusting." She clicked hard on Wanyan Lin''s uninjured spot. Su Mianyue snorted and laughed. Just as the cold bath was ready, she asked Wanyan Lin to take a cold bath on her own. Her status was not suitable to accompany her.


    Seeing that his son had gone to the inner room, Empress Dowager finally could not bear it any longer. He stepped forward and wanted to give Su Mianyue a slap. How could Su Mianyue suffer such a loss? He raised his hand and grabbed Empress Dowager''s wrist and said coldly, "Empress Dowager, don''t provoke me because I have always lacked patience. Since the so-called virtue of a woman is required of others, please ask Empress Dowager to do it first. As the mother of a country, it is not elegant to do it easily."


    "You bitch! Don''t think that if you confuse the emperor, the ai family can''t deal with you. It''s just a bag of skin. The ai family doesn''t believe that there is no woman in the poor hengyuan country who can charm the emperor more than you!" When Empress Dowager was angry, he said whatever he wanted, even his thoughts.


    Su Mianyue was not angry, but looked at the empress dowager with pity. When Empress Dowager was about to get angry, he chuckled and said, "Thank you so much for the empress dowager''s praise. There are so many beauties in the Hengyuan, we can definitely find the beauties that Empress Dowager thought they were. However, Empress Dowager made a few mistakes. Rong chen reminded me. First of all, I am a high-ranking official of the court. Empress Dowager, even the mother of a country, should never insult an official. Otherwise, I would be dissatisfied with the emperor and the court. Second, although I am as beautiful as a flower, I always like to speak with my strength, not with a vase that is not useful."


    Seeing that Empress Dowager''s face was getting darker and darker, Su Mianyue''s mood lightened up. He didn''t even feel tired and said slowly: "The last and most important point is that this is Retired Emperor''s resting room. I have been trying my best to save Retired Emperor. I could have lived for more than ten years. If Retired Emperor had been caused by Empress Dowager''s loud voice... Heh heh, I have nothing to say. I think the world thinks it''s my incompetence and not Empress Dowager''s fault."


    After that, Su Mianyue nodded slightly as a salute and turned around to leave. She only asked the palace people to pass the message to Wanyan Lin. Later on, she would send someone to deliver good medicine for scalds. After all, the imperial doctors and good medicinal herbs in the palace were taken away, and they had not been able to make up for one of the medicinal herbs in the imperial pharmacy recently.


    As for whether Empress Dowager would die of anger, Su Mianyue said she really didn''t care, but she was just an old woman with no distinction between right and wrong.

 Chapter 237 A Forced Sense of Patriotism

    After returning home, Su Mianyue''s servants prepared the medicinal herbs and sent them to the palace with her post. There would be corresponding arrangements from the Imperial Guard. It would be more confident to go through the official procedures. Su Mianyue was most afraid that someone was behind her, such as Empress Dowager, the old witch.


    Su Mianyue, who had been busy early in the morning, wanted to go back to his room to get some sleep. He only told his servant that if anyone came to give gifts, he should just register and make a list. The other party was at the door.


    Poor servants of the su family, who spent most of the morning in charge of registering gifts and checking gifts at the doorman''s side, and had to pile them up one by one, and had to supervise each other so as not to be taken advantage of by others. They had no idea that their master was the one who liked to take care of the gifts the most in the entire Hengyuan.


    Su Mianyue''s willingness to accept gifts reassured many officials that as long as they could turn the previous incident upside down, losing a little money was not an issue at all, and now they returned to normal and began to slack off.


    The next morning, Su Mianyue came to the morning court in a calm manner after half of the morning court was opened. When the officials saw her, they all subconsciously straightened their backs, afraid to trouble them again. In fact, Su Mianyue''s visit today was indeed related to these officials.


    "Emperor qizou, when I returned home yesterday, all my colleagues sent their servants to deliver gifts. I thought for a day that there was only one possibility. It must be that all my colleagues wanted to share your worries and contribute to the court, so I asked them to do it for me. Therefore, the minister led the whole family through the night to sort out and file all the gifts. He also presented the original list of gifts from his colleagues. Please have your majesty take a look at it." Su Mianyue pushed her hands forward, her hands full of ledgers and other things. She also had a box of invitations from the Imperial Guard, which she guessed was used by the various governments when they gave gifts. There was a list in it.


    The ministers did not know what kind of trick Su Mianyue was playing, so they could not help but feel a little panicked. Their actions yesterday were considered bribery, right?


    But with so many gifts, Su Mianyue''s account alone was more than half a foot high. How much money would it cost?


    Wanyan Lin was sitting on a dragon chair looking at the books, but Su Mianyue turned around and cupped his hands at the adults, "All my colleagues have the desire to test my official''s ability to do things, and I will not deny it, but it is better for you to report directly to the emperor that you are devoted to such good things as serving the emperor. My official residence is too small and there are not many servants in it. This night has exhausted everyone. Therefore, I have at least taken the liberty to borrow flowers to offer a buddha, and I have given ten taels of silver to each of my servants, which is more than three thousand taels. After the next dynasty, I will bring the whole family to express my gratitude, and let the people of Capital City know what good officials you are, good officials for the country and the people."


    The corners of the officials''mouths twitched. Although Su Mianyue''s mansion was not the biggest one in Capital City, it was the most luxurious. The former owner was a rich businessman who sold the house at a low price because he followed Wanyan Zhen south. At that time, many people were thinking, but Su Mianyue quickly bought it.


    In fact, these officials did not know that Su Mianyue could buy this house with some small means, otherwise how could he pick up such a big leak.


    Su Mianyue was singing a one-man show there, and no one answered. She was not angry, but she still smiled and said: "When I am touched by the patriotism of my colleagues, those servants who have come to donate their belongings have conveyed the meaning of everyone. They should donate once a month in accordance with this amount of money, and they should donate again during the new year''s festival. How can they not be admired?"


    Su Mianyue''s words made many officials tremble in their legs and stomachs. Could they honestly say that they had not said this?


    Compared to this "Donation" of the amount of money donated once a month, on new year''s eve, and simply donate the black gauze hat, even those rich businessmen can not afford it at all, okay?


    Everyone glared at Su Mianyue angrily. At this moment, Su Mianyue was definitely the public enemy of everyone, and he was almost blinded by a knife. Only Wanyan Lin, who was sitting on the dragon chair, could not bear to let go as if he was addicted to books. Occasionally, he would point out the names of two officials as if no one else was there. A shaky thank you to the officials.


    "Although I take you as a model, I also know that money is hard to earn these days. It is indeed difficult to donate money and things once a month. This matter must be defined after discussing with the emperor. I do not have the authority to respond to your requests. Please forgive me." After Su Mianyue finished speaking, he cupped his fist and bowed again.


    Although the officials were angry in their hearts, su mianyue''s words left a way for them to live, and they could only live with their dignity. One by one, they cursed Su Mianyue a thousand times in their hearts, but still secretly warned themselves. When they returned home, they taught the back house a lesson. In the future, when they met Su Mianyue Mr. Su, they would definitely take a detour. Don''t offend this woman who is more ruthless than a villain.


    So that when Wanyan Lin wanted to make Su Mianyue the queen, the officials united to show that the etiquette and law were not in line and all kinds of obstacles, they were afraid that the queen would blow the pillow wind and unknowingly move her head.


    Wanyan Lin put down the ledger at the right time and cooperated a few words. The officials who praised him first were embarrassed to refuse to accept it. Then, he picked up the names of several officials to study how to arrange the donation together.


    This kind of favor almost made the officials kneel down. It seemed that Wanyan Lin was giving them a chance to perform meritorious deeds, but not to let them do something that offended others. If anything goes wrong, the whole dynasty would hate them to death.


    Su Mianyue did not interfere with the donation. She believed that wan yanlin, who had been in business for so long, would come up with the most appropriate method, so she took the initiative to accept the recruitment.


    Since most of the robbers were in the south, the officials had already sent people to the south to deal with the matter. Naturally, Wanyan Lin also sent his own people over. Su Mianyue arranged for people to go north, and must implement the recruitment of security within the fastest time.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue did not know that the Tianlan soldiers were rushing over. Otherwise, he would have thought of a way to deal with it sooner rather than making himself so passive.


    In the palace, when Empress Dowager learned that Su Mianyue had once again intervened in the affairs of the court, he was so angry that he broke a lot of expensive ornaments. He had no idea who Su Mianyue was doing this for and how much convenience he had brought to Wanyan Lin. As expected, the women in the back house had a shallow vision, and even after a country, they could not escape the custom.


    Not knowing that Empress Dowager was in a hurry to get rid of himself, Su Mianyue was taking his servants to the official residence to knock on the door and loudly expressed his admiration for the enthusiastic patriotism of the residence. Under the watchful eyes of the common people, no family dared to show incomprehension and could only pretend to be snakes.


    It was impossible for Su Mianyue to go from house to house. After visiting a few high-ranking officials who did not deal with her, Su Mianyue retreated first and went back to the mansion to catch up on his sleep.


    Little did she know that there was a charming guest waiting for her in the mansion, and the other party''s intentions were not pure.

 Chapter 238 I like Xiao Yueyue to Be A Hooligan

    After returning home, Su Mianyue knew that Xuezhu had arrived. She felt a little confused. It took xuezhu two days to figure it out. It was not in her nature.


    In the living room, Xuezhu was sitting at the bottom of the table. The two maidservants stood behind her in a very orderly manner. Their heads were hanging down. They were indeed trained by the palace.


    "Miss Xuezhu has been waiting for so long, and no one knows to send a letter to me?" Su Mianyue didn''t know what to say, but he didn''t want to waste his time in the cold, so he gave the servant a hard time.


    "It''s my servant''s fault. Please punish me." The maidservant fell to her knees with a thud. Su Mianyue heard that her knees hurt, but the maidservant''s expression did not change. Sure enough, all the maids in Capital City were great figures. Even a girl from a small family would not be able to tolerate it so much.


    "It''s none of their business. It''s Xuezhu who doesn''t want to interfere with the lord''s business, so he''s harassing him at the mansion." Xuezhu stood up and bowed to su mianyue, but his tone was not as warm as before, especially when he looked at Su Mianyue, his eyes were still full of pain, so complicated that Su Mianyue could not bear to look at him.


    "Miss Xuezhu, don''t be formal. Sit down." Su Mianyue gestured and ordered, "Look at the tea again."


    After the servants left, Xuezhu sent out his two maidservants, but Su Mianyue did not like to be served by a large number of servants to facilitate Xuezhu, Su Mianyue did not need to be hinted at.


    Seeing xuezhu''s behavior, Su Mianyue knew that she had something to say. She tidied up her dress slightly to show her seriousness. Su Mianyue looked at Xuezhu with clear eyes and no longer dodged.


    Xuezhu looked at each other as if she was thinking of the past again, her eyes misty, but she did not want to show weakness in front of others. She tried to open her eyes wide to let the fog slowly dissipate, and then said softly: "In the past, it was Xuezhu''s wishful thinking. In fact, neither Childe Su nor miss su was worthy of Xuezhu''s status. Now that Mr. Su is a minister, Xuezhu does not dare to cling to him. He only hopes that Mr. Su can show Xuezhu a way out of a relationship so that Xuezhu can no longer rely on anyone on his own in the future."


    "Miss Xuezhu is very smart. Have you thought about how to live in the future?" Su Mianyue smiled lightly, but his face was full of certainty even though it was a question. Obviously, he knew something about snow bamboo.


    With a bitter smile, Xuezhu nodded, "Yes, Xuezhu was unwilling to ask for help in this life, but it was not easy for a woman like xuezhu to have a foothold in the world. Besides, Xuezhu was not alone, and she was responsible for two maids who treated me sincerely. So Xuezhu was willing to come to Mr. Su, hoping to give the three of us a job that could depend on our own ability to make a living. Mr. Su should know Xuezhu''s character. He doesn''t want to be a man''s accessory, and he doesn''t want to do nothing in this life."


    "Okay, give me a few days. I''ll send someone to inform you." Su Mianyue didn''t beat around the bush. She wanted to give Xuezhu a chance. Now it was best for him to think through it, but he had to be careful. Su Mianyue would never give all his cards to Xuezhu, especially those hidden forces.


    After Xuezhu shane left, Su Mianyue seriously thought about it, and finally wrote a few suitable industries for Xuezhu to develop. After thinking about it again, it was xuezhu''s choice.


    If Xuezhu could do a good job a year later and let Su Mianyue trust her enough, then she could become Su Mianyue''s confidant. After all, it was not easy for a person who had feelings for himself to betray him. This was Su Mianyue''s idea at the moment, but he would cry for it in the future.


    More than ten days passed in a blink of an eye. The matter of zhao an had not been settled yet, but the border was already under the pressure of the army. The hundred miles were speeding in the direction of Imperial Capital day and night. The chinese people in Imperial Capital who did not know the situation finally recovered their vitality under the short silence.


    Empress Dowager used the name of praying for Retired Emperor to invite the wives of the top three officials to the palace for dinner. Although Su Mianyue was a female official, she was also invited. Su Mianyue didn''t like this kind of banquet, but Empress Dowager issued a high order. It was not good for Su Mianyue not to give face.


    It was night, Wanyan Lin came to the su residence again, and entered Su Mianyue''s boudoir with ease, almost being kicked out by Su Mianyue.


    "There''s a door that won''t leave. You have to kick the window open every time. Don''t you know how hard it is to find this rosewood? If you break it, I''ll let you put new ones in my house, or I''ll steal your treasury." Standing at the window with his arms folded, he glanced at Wanyan Lin, who was rubbing his chest. Su Mianyue''s tone was very unfriendly.


    "Who made Yue angry? Tell me, I''m going to avenge you." Wanyan Lin groaned and immediately acted like a good boy. Could he say that he was used to coming to Su Mianyue as a flower picker after he finished playing the instruments?


    Glaring at Wanyan Lin, who was making a fist, Su Mianyue said angrily, "You''re still pretending to be young. Don''t you know how shameful it is to be cute?"


    With a clear cough, Wanyan Lin frowned when he saw Su Mianyue sitting aside and Wanyan Lin sitting down. Only then did he see the invitation on the table.


    The harem invited the women to dinner alone, mostly to observe the virtue of the women, and wanted to add to the royal family. Especially since Empress Dowager''s action was so big, Wanyan Lin had heard of one or two of them, but he did not pay attention to them.


    He had already rejected Empress Dowager''s invitation. He was busy with government affairs, but he did not expect that Empress Dowager even sent a post to su mianyue. Wanyan Lin did not think that Empress Dowager would like Su Mianyue so much that he wanted to take the opportunity to keep her in the harem.


    "I''ll push it for you." Wanyan Lin said in a deep voice, unwilling to face Su Mianyue to deal with such things that she did not like.


    "You can push this time. Next time?" With a chuckle, ruyu''s fingertips rested on the invitation. Su Mianyue chuckled and said, "You should know Empress Dowager''s temperament. She will do what she wants to do. She will never let go just because you obstruct her once."


    Wanyan Lin was speechless. She knew her mother''s character very well, so she acquiesced to the fact that su mianyue had entered the palace and only told Su Mianyue not to force herself to do things that she did not like. He was responsible for everything.


    Su Mianyue nodded her head in acknowledgment. She had never wanted to make herself feel wronged.


    Thinking of Empress Dowager''s other purpose for holding the banquet, Su Mianyue''s mood darkened again, and his gaze at Wanyan Lin was full of complexity.


    "Fool." When she got up and came to Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin rubbed her hair on the top of her head and held her in his arms, "Su Mianyue is the only woman in the world that can make me fall in love with. Why bother yourself? As long as you live happily, I''ll handle everything else, okay?"


    "You said that. If you disobey me, I will spare you." Su Mianyue''s heart was sweet, but his mouth refused to let go. He put his hands around Wanyan Lin''s thin waist and muttered, "After only a few days as an emperor, you will gain weight. If you were an emperor for decades, you would be pregnant."


    As she spoke, she pinched the soft meat around Wanyan Lin''s waist, but she couldn''t do it at all. Su Mianyue could only do it and stop.


    Catching Su Mianyue''s evil little hand, Wanyan Lin smiled and said, "Can you squeeze the real feeling through the clothes? Do you want me to take off the clothes so that Yue can enjoy himself?"


    "Hooligan." Bah. Under Wanyan Lin''s half-smiling eyes, Su Mianyue''s face was flushed with anger, saying that her actions just now were the real hooligan.


    Putting Su Mianyue''s hand on his waist again, Wanyan Lin chuckled and said, "I just like Yue to be a hooligan. Come on, come on, let''s talk about it."


    Seeing Wanyan Lin raise his head slightly and take it easy, Su Mianyue couldn''t help but snort and thump Wanyan Lin on the chest, pushing him aside, gulping down his tea and not bothering to talk to Wanyan Lin.


    Wanyan Lin was clearly happy to enjoy it, but he had to put on a show of letting the emperor pick it up. Su Mianyue expressed that he could not bear it, so he could only ask his majesty to leave in a mellow manner.

 Chapter 239 Whose Face Hurts More?

    Empress Dowager''s banquet was held in Cining Palace, and his wife and other young ladies were present early. Empress Dowager also kindly allowed some of the people she could see to bow down and talk in advance.


    All these years, Empress Dowager''s life in the harem could only be described with the word "Suffocating," not to say that it was the concubine''s kowtowing, even the concubines in the harem did not take her seriously. If she had not had a direct son outside, Empress Dowager would have been buried in the corner of the cold palace long ago, even the quick tombstone would not have been there.


    After returning to the palace, Empress Dowager had been searching for the marriageable and unmarried family''s daughter. After learning that Wanyan Lin had intended to make Yinn Yue his wife, Empress Dowager did not know the truth about the suspension of the marriage. She only guessed that it was related to Su Mianyue, but did not know that she was only half right. But it was enough for Empress Dowager to make Su Mianyue disappear in time at all costs, such as using the jealousy of some women...


    At this moment, although Empress Dowager was talking to a few imperial concubines, and sometimes asked a few different women some questions, in fact, the whole heart was not in the palace, Su Mianyue could not calm down for a moment without coming.


    Among the noble girls, Empress Dowager''s eyes fell on Yinn Yue, who was sitting quietly on the side, the most times. Although this girl was plain in appearance, she was gentle in temperament, which made people feel comfortable, and her gentle posture was more attractive to Empress Dowager than su mianyue''s vitality. Such a woman could be regarded as the mother of the country.


    As a concubine, the more simple and unadorned the wife was, the more virtuous and virtuous she would be, and she would be easy to handle in the future. Empress Dowager did not have to worry about power. Moreover, Yinn Yue''s family background was noble, so there was no need to worry that if she gave birth to a prince, her relatives would be in power.


    However, although Empress Dowager liked Yinn Yue, he also had the intention of probing, so he ordered all the noble girls in the banquet to do their best to pray for Retired Emperor, and the top three were all rewarded.


    "Pay more attention to Yinn Yue. You might as well test her a few times. The ai family wants to know if this is her true nature or disguise." Empress Dowager was in the mood to take a nap after giving instructions to the palace people.


    All these years of unhappiness had made Empress Dowager sleepless at night, and he was used to taking a nap in the daytime. Although he could not sleep for a long time, it was better than nothing.


    It was only halfway through the party that Su Mianyue arrived late. Most of the ladies and ladies present were watching the show. After all, Su Mianyue was the leader of the Hengyuan and Empress Dowager held the first party since Retired Emperor was poisoned. No one dared to speak up.


    There were also some people who admired and even admired Su Mianyue. As a woman, she was able to enter the court and become an official. Even their father and brother had changed their colors. This was something they never expected in their whole lives.


    Walking on the red carpet without changing his face, ignoring Empress Dowager''s livid face, Su Mianyue calmly cupped his fists and saluted. "I''m late for official business. Please forgive Empress Dowager."


    "Mr. Su has such a big face. Why can''t you kneel down when you see Empress Dowager?" Nanny Yu, who was beside Empress Dowager, reprimanded him.


    "This nanny must be old and dizzy. As someone close to Empress Dowager, she doesn''t even know the words of the empress dowager. It''s really a dereliction of duty." He looked at Nanny Yu with his hands clenched, and Su Mianyue shook his head unhurriedly.


    "Mr. Su, don''t talk about him. Your servant is loyal and responsible to Empress Dowager. With Empress Dowager''s blessing, it won''t be a problem to serve him for decades." Nanny Yu angrily opened his mouth and knew at a glance that he was not the old man next to Empress Dowager. Otherwise, his morals would never be so shallow.


    "Granny actually asked the empress dowager for her birthday? Although Empress Dowager is a thousand years old, you, a palace slave, dare to touch Empress Dowager''s birthday. Are you greedy, or are you planning to murder Empress Dowager feng?" Su Mianyue asked in a cold voice. Seeing that nanny yu''s face had changed from fright, she turned back to the main topic and said: "I was ordered to go south to pick up Empress Dowager feng and drive him back to the palace. Empress Dowager had given an oral order to avoid me from kneeling down in the future, but Nanny Yu didn''t even know about it. What he knew was that you didn''t have the heart to serve Empress Dowager. People who didn''t know thought you were a slave bully and wanted to slap Empress Dowager in the face. You dare to ask nanny yu that you are so independent, does Empress Dowager know? Does the emperor know? Who gave you such courage?"


    A series of rebukes made Nanny Yu kneel down beside Empress Dowager in fright and cry out for grievances. Fortunately, Nanny Yu was not scared silly, and he repeatedly said that he was old enough to miss such a thing, and there was no disrespect to Empress Dowager.


    Empress Dowager did not like Su Mianyue, but now she had to punish nanny yu a little to stop the crowd from talking. But Empress Dowager''s punishment was very light, only Nanny Yu''s salary for a month. This was not just a public slap on Su Mianyue''s face, telling everyone that this Empress Dowager did not like this woman, Empress Dowager.


    Su Mianyue merely smiled and found an empty table to sit at. She did not care about her status at all, but why not sit at the end? She was happy and quiet.


    In fact, Empress Dowager was also in the picture. What Su Mianyue said just now seemed to be teaching Nanny Yu a lesson. Was it not to tell everyone that she saved Empress Dowager''s life?


    It was an official statement to pick someone up from the south. Who would not have guessed the twists and turns in it? Empress Dowager, while acquiescing in the matter, was so indifferent to Su Mianyue, which meant that her own nature was cold and unworthy of respect.


    At least everyone in the room muttered to themselves that if Empress Dowager were to die, they would never risk their lives. Otherwise, they might even be disgusted by Empress Dowager. That would be trouble for themselves.


    Because Empress Dowager had spoken before, there was no need to be formal at the banquet today. The aunt''s family could sit next to her good friends whenever she liked, and only madam gao had arranged the position of old friends, so Su Mianyue coincidentally sat next to Yinn Yue.


    "Mr. Su is a man and my little girl is very admirable. Today I can see Mr. Su. I have no regrets in my life." Yinn Yue raised her glass, seemingly looking straight at the direction of the song and dance, but in fact, she was looking at Su Mianyue from the corner of her eye and smiled."


    Yinn Yue''s voice was extremely low. If it weren''t for su mian''s practice of martial arts, she might not be able to hear clearly, but she was interested in this brave lady who spoke to her.


    Raising her glass, Su Mianyue gulped it down without saying anything. She also understood that if she chatted with Yinn Yue, she would be in a dilemma. She would not be bored to death without anyone talking.


    "Since Mr. Su can be an official like the court, he must be a talented woman who can sing and dance without losing his bachelor''s degree. I wonder if you can give me a skill today so that I can open my eyes." A concerned lady spoke in a gentle tone, but did not treat Su Mianyue as an official. Since ancient times, officials have never sung or danced in public, and even mo bao would not be easily displayed in front of people.


    With a faint smile, Su Mianyue raised his bright and intelligent eyes, raised his glass and said, "If you drink well, it''s a skill. Madam, you have to look carefully."


    As soon as he finished the wine in his glass, Su Mianyue did not give the lady any face to blush as red as a cooked shrimp, so he had to scold her in a low voice and did not dare to humiliate herself again.


    Empress Dowager had thought that a woman like Su Mianyue must be a vulgar person who only knew some kung fu. After being teased by others, she would either be driven to the ground, or she would not dare to face each other directly. However, she did not expect that Su Mianyue would not play according to the routine, and she was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    If Su Mianyue didn''t fall for the trap, Empress Dowager could only change the routine and let the noble girls continue to perform their talents. However, in Su Mianyue''s eyes, these noble girls'' performances were not as good as 50 % of the girls in the Yihong Whorehouse, not to mention Su Mianyue''s own talents, and these noble girls are even more different. Of course, Su Mianyue is yun. How could she see it in her eyes?


    The party ended with Empress Dowager''s cold face and Su Mianyue''s drinking and eating.


    When Empress Dowager announced the closing ceremony, Su Mianyue also said, "To Empress Dowager, as a supervisor of history, I have the responsibility to monitor the world''s affairs. Since today''s banquet is for Retired Emperor''s blessing, it shouldn''t be so extravagant and wasteful. Seeing that the delicacies in front of the ladies and ladies had hardly been touched, I asked Empress Dowager to order them to be brought back by the various governments so that the money from the next dinner could be saved and used to help the victims. Buddha said," saving one life is better than building a seven-level floating slaughter. If this banquet can save a few more lives, it is the true meaning of praying."


    With that said, Su Mianyue knelt down and left, leaving an indelible mark on the hearts of the people present with that slender but handsome figure, but the structure of each person''s heart was different. Only they knew whether it was jealousy or admiration.

 Chapter 240 My Past Can Never Compare to My Future, Right?

    As the country gradually calmed down and Retired Emperor woke up, Wanyan Lin could no doubt catch his breath. Empress Dowager had no time to trouble Su Mianyue. He spent most of his time with Retired Emperor, but there were never more than three things to talk about.


    The first was to recall the love of the past. The second was to recount the suffering and grievances of protecting Retired Emperor and waiting for Wanyan Lin''s return. The third was that Wanyan Lin was worried about Su Mianyue''s beauty.


    Retired Emperor had been unconscious all these years, occasionally conscious and awake, but he could not move like a normal person. He was deeply touched by Empress Dowager''s words, but he would not fully believe it. However, every time he thought of Empress Dowager''s grievances for him, Retired Emperor could not bear to scold Empress Dowager. Instead, it made Empress Dowager misunderstand that Retired Emperor was thinking the same way as her, and she was more determined to get rid of Su Mianyue''s will to avoid future trouble.


    After Wanyan Lin paid his respects to Retired Emperor today, he was apparently reading the memorials in the imperial study, but he actually sneaked out of the palace to hold hands with Su Mianyue and go shopping.


    Wanyan Lin wore a mask and Su Mianyue wore a veil, not afraid of being seen through. For those eyes that were thrown at him, Wanyan Lin famously said that he was jealous of the good relationship between the two of them. Su Mianyue did not deny it. It was normal for couples to go shopping and hold hands, but that normal time and space was not just this continent.


    Having tea and listening to books, Su Mianyue urged him to go to Whorehouse. Wanyan Lin had always been fond of Su Mianyue. When he went to the treasure pavilion, Su Mianyue took Wanyan Lin to meet Xuezhu. They were old acquaintances.


    "The girl is really bold. If anyone finds out that the emperor is going out for you, the officials will impeach you." Xuezhu was first surprised to see Wanyan Lin''s true face, then he gave a blessing and did not kneel.


    Since Wanyan Lin was on a private visit, there was no need for her to mess with her knees.


    "If an official really impeached me, it must have been Xuezhu. No one knows who he is but you." Su Mianyue waved his hand carelessly, picked up a piece of the pastry and asked, "You''ve been here for a while, but what have you got?"


    Xuezhu looked at Wanyan Lin subconsciously and saw that his eyes were deep, as if they were shooting at him. He quickly bowed his head and replied respectfully: "Recently, many housekeepers have come to buy jewelry and hairpins in Yuhuan. Although they deliberately avoid it, Xuezhu still peeks at them from their words and deeds. These noble girls are all coming to the queen''s throne to make a big splash in front of the emperor."


    "Just a little bit of jewelry to make a big splash?" Su Mianyue scoffed. How dare she attack her man? Do these girls think their faces are too pretty?


    Although I don''t know how far I can go with Wanyan Lin, as long as Wanyan Lin has the label of her Su Mianyue on her every day, anyone who dares to steal a man from her will never have a good ending.


    After Su Mianyue asked who they were, Xuezhu answered them one by one, but he made up his own mind to hide some things. For example, although Yinn Yue had never been here, the people of Yin Family second house came to buy hairpin rings with a big tone. Obviously, Yinn Yue was the future lord of the palace.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue did not know anything about Yinn Yue, Xuezhu acted as if he had not found out about it. She personally received him on the day around, and no one else could tell.


    After taking a deep look at Xuezhu, Wanyan Lin pulled Su Mianyue away. Only then did Xuezhu regain his usual coolness and draw up a trace of mocking laughter. "Su Mianyue, what if you are talented and full of talent? The man you fall in love with will not belong to you alone, and even the position of the middle palace will not belong to you. Sooner or later, you will be hurt by love. This is the purpose of my staying by your side."


    Xuezhu''s voice was so low that only she could hear it clearly, but it was very pleasant. It could be seen that Su Mianyue''s act of pretending to be a man and deceiving her into falling in love with him left an indelible wound in Xuezhu''s heart and also poisoned Su Mianyue.


    "Congratulations, so many fans are pushing their heads to recommend themselves to the pillows. Don''t be soft at this time. It''s a man''s nature to be ruthless." Out of the treasure pavilion, Su Mianyue patted Wanyan Lin on the chest and teased him in a sour tone. Just as he passed the counter, Su Mianyue heard the two young ladies talking about how they would help each other if they could enter the palace at the same time.


    Wanyan Lin endured a few scratches on his palms and said with a smile, "Yue is right. It is said that dying under a peony flower is also romantic. I own this land, and the wealth and beauty of the world should belong to me."


    "Oh, you''re getting bolder." Su Mianyue chuckled three times, covering Wanyan Lin''s left hand with the back of his hand and pinching his flesh. He pretended to be angry and said, "I dare to cut myself up and drag the emperor down. Unless you and I are no longer in this relationship, you dare to flirt, and I dare to die with you."


    Shaking their hands, Su Mianyue said proudly, not noticing the dark clouds in Wanyan Lin''s eyes when she said she dared to pull the emperor down.


    In the past, Wanyan Lin might not put the throne of the emperor in particular, because he had other choices, he could still live a wonderful life, but he was already sitting on the dragon chair, once he was no longer the emperor, there was only one way to die.


    Although he knew that Su Mianyue was just joking, su mianyue did have that ability. Wanyan Lin knew it, especially recently, many officials were writing to Su Mianyue to build momentum among the people, afraid of disobedience.


    And what the officials emphasized most was that "If you are not of my race, your heart must be different" !


    Su Mianyue was once the queen of the Tianlan and has always been a sensitive topic. People who knew Su Mianyue''s identity were very afraid of this, and even Wanyan Lin occasionally took precautions.


    Trusting Su Mianyue again didn''t mean trusting everyone around Su Mianyue. Wanyan Lin was afraid that it was a good move from mu tingbu. After all, Su Mianyue''s love for Mu Tinng was well known in the Tianlan, but a woman who had endured for nearly three years suddenly had no love for her husband. It was hard to believe.


    "What, are you scared?" Without noticing Wanyan Lin''s abnormality, Su Mianyue looked up in satisfaction.


    "Mu Tinng treated you like that, but why didn''t you ever think of getting rid of him? In your heart, who is more important between Mu Tinng and me?" In a strange way, under Su Mianyue''s bright eyes, Wanyan Lin asked the truth.


    Suddenly, her body stiffened, and the smile in Su Mianyue''s eyes disappeared. The hand holding Wanyan Lin slipped down quietly, but the hand held by Wanyan Lin could not be pulled back.


    "In your heart, my past can never compare to the future, right?" Su Mianyue asked in a light voice, making people feel that it was unreal, like a flower in the fog, it could wither at any time.


    "It''s all important," Wanyan Lin said in a low voice, gesturing for the guards to be on guard. He needed to talk to Su Mianyue about this topic, or else his mood would never be at peace. "As long as you say it, I believe it. I promise that this topic will only be asked once in my life."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were cold, and he smiled bitterly in his heart, but his voice was calm, "Listen, I didn''t want to kill Mu Tinng back then because he was the monarch my father was willing to protect with his life, and when he was alive, he would worry about the possibility that the Su Family had once given birth to a queen to give his father a chance to survive. It''s just... In the end, I was wrong. I should not have believed in a king without humanity, and my father and brother died miserably. I once told you that I need your help to avenge my father and brother when your great cause is accomplished. This is my oath. When the blood of the Su Family is stained red by the blood of the su family, Mu Tinng and I are no longer possible."


    Staring into Su Mianyue''s eyes, trying to see a hint of information through her expression, Su Mianyue''s eyes fell silent like a dry well, even though Wanyan Lin wanted to be sure of nothing.


    What''s more, what he did made him feel guilty. Once Su Mianyue knew the truth... Wanyan Lin could not imagine the consequences.

 Chapter 241 Not One of Your Many Women

    Their eyes met, and for a moment there was nothing to say. Wanyan Lin''s question had touched the taboo in Su Mianyue''s heart. If a man could not believe his lover, this relationship would not be real and pure enough.


    Moreover, the death of the su family had always been a pain that Su Mianyue did not want to say, but after yan linming knew that she would kill Mu Tinng for the su family, he even took the initiative to bring up this topic.


    Neither of them knew how to speak, but they preferred that time be fixed at this moment, at least they were the closest to each other and could walk side by side.


    "Get out of the way, the horses are startled. Get out of the way!" The woman''s anxious voice resounded through the streets. Wanyan Lin hurriedly made a gesture to the secret guard not to act rashly. He did not want anything to disturb the two of them alone, even if it would no longer be as affectionate as before.


    "My luck is really good. Every time I leave the palace, I will encounter all kinds of situations. Isn''t it a hit with a ghost?" Wanyan Lin felt a pain in his heart as if he were talking to himself, but his tone was incomparably mocking. Just as he was about to hold Su Mianyue in his arms, he saw Su Mianyue shake him away with his inner strength and run straight for the carriage.


    Many people hiding on both sides of the road thought that Su Mianyue was scared out of her wits and rushed to the crazy horse. Only Su Mianyue knew why she did it, but she wanted to avoid the awkward situation.


    Su Mianyue was as light as a swallow, even though she was covered in a veil, but her elegant and unrestrained posture, and her pretty face under the veil, were even faintly attractive. If anyone dared to say that the woman who saved her life was not a beautiful woman, they were afraid that the melon eaters would drown the person who was talking nonsense in one gulp. Then he continued to search for the beauty.


    With thirty percent of his internal force, Su Mianyue slapped the horse''s head, only to hear the horse''s lament. The reins on his body had been cut off before he fell to the ground. Although the carriage had slid forward for some distance, Su Mianyue did not want to act as a strong man, so he pulled the stand up on one side and put a wooden pillar across the wheel. Then the carriage stopped.


    Su Mianyue turned away and silently counted three, two, and one. He heard a woman''s cry, followed by the sound of two bodies falling to the ground.


    The two young girls in the car rolled out before they could catch hold of the carriage. A girl in pink dressed as a maid took the initiative to protect the woman in yellow. Her sleeves were shaved off and the scratches on her arms were unbearable to look straight at.


    "Miss, are you hurt anywhere? It''s all my servants who can''t protect miss." The maidservant was crying as she spoke, and the appearance of a pear blossom with rain made many people sympathize with her. Even some people were talking about how the young lady of a big family really didn''t take people''s lives seriously. It was estimated that this maidservant was afraid of going back and being punished.


    Su Mianyue also frowned. She had just seen that the logo of the carriage was supposed to belong to the yin family, and the yin family only had one young lady who was not out of the courthouse, Yinn Yue, who was ordinarily good-looking but kind-hearted. She had seen it at Empress Dowager''s banquet last time. Although she had only said one word at that time, Su Mianyue had a good impression of Yinn Yue. It was much better than those pretentious and arrogant daughters.


    However, this evaluation was based on the fact that Su Mianyue did not know that Yinn Yue was the candidate for the future queen. No woman would be magnanimous enough to make friends with her rival, even if her man did not fall in love with her.


    "Do I need to take you to the clinic?" Su Mianyue decided to be a good person to the end, but she also wanted to be a good courtier. She offended everyone at that time, including Yinn Yue''s father, who let Yinn Yue have a useless brother to ruin the family''s reputation.


    "Thank you for your help, miss. I can''t trouble you anymore." Yinn Yue got up to salute su mianyue. The wind blew past Su Mianyue''s veil. Yinn Yue was a little surprised, but he was also aware that Su Mianyue''s identity was not clear.


    "This young lady might as well go to the shop inside to avoid it. This shocking thing can be big or small. Let the family check it out so as not to..." Su Mianyue did not finish his sentence, but he made his mind clear and looked behind him at the maidservant who was pretending to be seriously injured.


    Yinn Yue looked back slightly, but her good upbringing made her family-oriented and would never make trouble outside.


    "Young lady''s advice, young lady noted down, today''s kindness must be reciprocated every day." Yinn Yue, once again blessed, said to the crowd, "Everyone, today is the little girl''s horse that shocked everyone. Later, there will be servants to discuss the compensation for the aftermath. Please forgive the little girl''s unintentional loss."


    Although no one could see Yinn Yue''s face, a delicate girl apologized. No one was too embarrassed to say anything unpleasant. Many people sympathized with Yinn Yue and were shocked.


    Turning around and walking to the maid, Yinn Yue bent down to help her up, and said a few words that implicated her, which immediately won a lot of praise, but never seen a family''s daughter after being shocked can have the heart to place her servants.


    Under the attention of the crowd, Yinn Yue took the maid into a clothing store. He would not sit in the store for nothing. It was reasonable to buy a set of clothes for the maid who was not dressed properly.


    After being a chivalrous woman for a while, Su Mianyue didn''t care about what happened next. He turned and walked towards Wanyan Lin. How could he know how much help he had given Yinn Yue today and how much benefit he would bring her in the future?


    "Never do such dangerous things again." Knowing that Su Mianyue wouldn''t get hurt, Wanyan Lin still didn''t like her meddling. Yinn Yue''s carriage was scarred at most, but what did it have to do with Su Mianyue?


    "I really don''t know how to take pity on you. I''ve met miss Yin Family before. She''s a nice person." Su Mianyue opened his mouth sincerely, his hand was held by Wanyan Lin, and Su Mianyue followed him. He did not notice Wanyan Lin''s eyes flickering, but only heard Wanyan Lin snort and hold her hand tighter. He thought that Wanyan Lin was unhappy about what happened just now.


    Su Mianyue smiled and said, "It''s a pity that I''m a girl. Otherwise, I have to send all kinds of beauties to the back of the house so that they won''t be spoiled by the fickle men in this world. However, I still have the chance to search for beauties. When I think about how other women can only envy and hate me, I feel so happy in this life."


    "You will never have another man in your life." Wanyan Lin stressed in a cold voice and squeezed Su Mianyue''s hand hard, as if she would not let her go if she continued to talk nonsense.


    Sticking out his tongue, Su Mianyue chuckled and said, "Then you can''t have another woman, or I can''t be the only man." And won''t be one of your many women, Su Mianyue added silently.


    "A man''s words are irrevocable. Do you think I''m the kind of person who doesn''t keep his word?" Wanyan Lin gave Su Mianyue a dissatisfied look.


    "That''s the best, but otherwise you''ll know what a green cloud is. I, Su Mianyue, will do what I say." Su Mianyue replied with a smile, not afraid of Wanyan Lin''s low pressure.


    The two of them walked slowly, bickering, like ordinary people who occasionally cut prices at roadside stalls. Su Mianyue was in the mood to go around the market, saying that he wanted to add food to Wanyan Lin.


    However, neither of them knew that today was the last time they had such a harmonious relationship, and sometimes feelings could not overcome everything.

 Chapter 242 The Beauty of the Country

    In Imperial Capital, apart from Wanyan Lin reporting on time every night, Su Mianyue''s life was so full that he didn''t even know what day it was.


    During this period of time, not only did he know some of the chess pieces left by Wanyan Zhen, but he also recruited some officials and bandits to go directly to the border areas. Wanyan Lin used the tactics of appeasement and did not return the treasures and other things in the hands of these officials and bandits to the treasury, but he let them take them to the border areas to pay for food. It also showed that the country was not thriving and that it was time for these people to be loyal. It also promised that once they made a contribution, they would be rewarded greatly, so that the officials and bandits would fight with high spirits.


    In recent days, Su Mianyue had rejected many invitations from the official daughter. Only Su Mianyue from Yinn Yue''s side replied. However, the two of them were meeting at a restaurant. Su Mianyue did not want to visit, especially when it was recently announced that Empress Dowager intended to choose the empress from the official daughter. And to enrich Wanyan Lin''s harem with concubines.


    Coincidentally, when Su Mianyue heard Yinn Yue''s name on this list, it was not easy for Su Mianyue to ask directly about it, and Yinn Yue answered vaguely. As long as the edict had not been issued for a day, she would not consider herself as a would-be queen, and Yinn Yue also knew that Wanyan Lin treated Yinn Yue differently.


    In that room, Retired Emperor was talking to Wanyan Lin. Retired Emperor immediately objected when he heard that Wanyan Lin intended to make Su Mianyue his wife.


    Su mianyue''s remarriage as a concubine was out of line with the law. Besides, Su Mianyue was the former queen of the Tianlan emperor. Once she was in the harem, she would certainly cause trouble for the Hengyuan, and perhaps even war. But today''s Hengyuan is riddled with holes, how can they withstand the baptism of war.


    "Father, I have made up my mind. Don''t say that I do have her in my heart. Just because of what Mianyue has contributed to the Hengyuan, I can''t let her suffer another heartbreak. She deserves the most honorable status in the world. No one else deserves to stand beside me." Wanyan Lin got up and knelt in front of Retired Emperor''s bed. He said in a sincere tone, "Didn''t the father rule out the difficulties before he made the empress mother his queen? As an emperor, if you want to be wronged by your own woman, you don''t want this throne."


    "Are you going to trade the Hengyuan for that woman?" Retired Emperor was so angry that he was grateful to Su Mianyue for saving his life, and now all that was left was disgust.


    Wanyan Lin was the emperor, but he was bewitched by a woman. How could Retired Emperor not be angry?


    Like Empress Dowager, Retired Emperor also wanted to kill Su Mianyue, but unlike Empress Dowager who wanted to take over the harem alone, Retired Emperor considered the country as an emperor.


    If Su Mianyue knew that she had spent so much effort to save the two of them, and that they both wanted to kill her at this moment, he would definitely regret the act of saving people back then. It would be easier to kill both of them. Not everyone had the right to take Su Mianyue''s life.


    "Please calm down your father. I will never hand over my children''s affairs, but I will never be bullied by my children''s women." Wanyan Lin was adamant and refused to give in.


    Retired Emperor pointed a finger at Wanyan Lin, his face purple with anger but he could not speak for a long time. This was the prelude to suffocation.


    Seeing this, Wanyan Lin quickly got up to give Retired Emperor a ride, feeling very guilty.


    Retired Emperor managed to catch his breath and pushed Wanyan Lin away with all his might, "If I knew you were such a loving child, I shouldn''t have raised you as an emperor. You wanted to kill me!"


    "Your son is unfilial. Please calm down your father." Wanyan Lin bowed to the side, still holding his own opinion, but his eyes drooped, not daring to look at Retired Emperor''s disappointed and angry eyes.


    In his heart, Retired Emperor had always been the existence he looked up to. He had never given Wanyan Lin such a look and had always been proud of Wanyan Lin.


    But today, Retired Emperor was doomed to be disappointed. Su Mianyue was the only thing Wanyan Lin wanted to pursue. Unlike other things, he had to do it.


    "You..." Retired Emperor uttered a trembling word, feeling a foul breath in his throat, but he was speechless.


    Wanyan Lin hurriedly sent for the imperial physician, and the atmosphere in the palace became solemn, and Wanyan Lin''s brows never relaxed.


    If Retired Emperor publicly expressed his disapproval of Su Mianyue, the civil and military forces of the manchu dynasty would definitely stop him. By then, it would be difficult for Wanyan Lin to do it alone...


    There were no two ways in this world. Wanyan Lin really didn''t know what to do to make everyone happy. For the first time, there was a sense of dejection in his body. It was when he was sent to be a proton, and Wanyan Lin also left with ambition. The fire after that filled Wanyan Lin with hatred and wanted to revenge on those who had harmed him. He wanted to stand in the highest position to protect those who supported him and loved him from oppression.


    With a gentle smile, Wanyan Lin could only feel the bitterness in his eyes and heart.


    "Your majesty, 800 li, please hurry back to the imperial study." Wanyan Lin''s heavy heart was interrupted by the grim-faced gray-robed report.


    Another meaning of 800 li''s urgency was that the border was restless. Wanyan Lin suddenly felt a wave of pain in his head and uneasiness in his heart.


    Looking at Retired Emperor''s bedroom, Wanyan Lin told him that there was nothing on Retired Emperor''s side for anyone to report to him in time, and immediately walked towards the imperial study.


    In the imperial study, a dusty body could not conceal the blood on his body. The soldier knelt on the ground with a face full of vegetables. He held up a letter with both hands holding an urgent report and reported in a weak but quick tone, "The Tianlan outside Linzhou is under the pressure of a million troops. This is a note written by the general soldier. Please read it to the emperor."


    Before the soldiers could finish speaking, Wanyan Lin had quickly opened the music and started to look at it. His beautiful brows quickly furrowed, not only because of the plight of the Tianlan''s millions of troops, but also for the other party''s reasons to send Wanyan Lin back to Su Mianyue, the queen of the Tianlan he had taken away. It also demanded a series of huge compensation that the Hengyuan could not afford at all, or else the army of the Tianlan would be flattened.


    However, Wanyan Lin never thought of sending Su Mianyue back to the Tianlan, especially Su Mianyue''s high status in the hearts of the people of the Hengyuan. If he could not keep Su Mianyue, perhaps those people who just had enough to eat would be worried that the court could not give them a stable life and riot again.


    Moreover, Wanyan Lin could not afford to lose this person, give up his beloved woman and compensate all over the country, Wanyan Lin would rather have a bloody battle.


    With Wanyan Lin''s financial resources, he was not afraid of not having military supplies, but now the Hengyuan''s military strength was insufficient. The drawback of the country''s three governances was to disperse the military strength. Wan yanlin''s openly available military strength was less than 300,000, but the dark forces could not be used. Otherwise, how could he guard against Wanyan Lei and Wanyan Zhen?


    Wanyan Lin angrily slapped the music on the imperial case and asked coldly, "The Tianlan has millions of troops pressing on the border. With such a big move, Xu Ke, as the general soldier of Linzhou City, didn''t notice it in advance?"


    "If we go back to the emperor, the Tianlan army is secretive and has been investigating the people who come and go between the two countries for nearly a month. No one has sent any news." The soldier was so frightened that his body went limp, and he fainted immediately after saying this with trembling voice.


    "Useless things." Wanyan Lin cursed and asked gray to make arrangements.


    The soldier in charge of delivering military information was physically very strong, but he could not bear to travel day and night even if he was beaten by iron, not to mention under the wrath of the son of heaven, it was already good for the soldier to reply to this sentence.


    Wanyan Lin thought for a moment, and immediately sent someone to deliver an audience to Han Zezhong, and told gray not to send the news to Su Mianyue temporarily, lest Su Mianyue would be worried.


    As an emperor, as a man, Wanyan Lin did not want to rely on women for everything, especially the woman he loved.


    In addition to the need for Su Mianyue''s help, the previous actions were also intended to keep Su Mianyue by his side, but the situation is different now.


    Rubbing his brows, Wanyan Lin knew that it would be harder for him to marry Su Mianyue, but he couldn''t let him go.

 Chapter 243 Su Mianyue Laughed

    Wanyan Lin was discussing a confrontation with Han Zezhong in the imperial study, and the story of the Tianlan army pressing down on the border began to circulate in the streets and alleys. Even the reason and all the requirements of tianlan country''s army were not bad.


    Su Mianyue had so many businesses in Imperial Capital that he got the news very quickly.


    His subordinates were inevitably worried. They knew that their boss was a woman of extraordinary origin and ability. She was not an ordinary woman, but they did not expect that Su Mianyue was the most beautiful empress in the legend of the Tianlan!


    Although they would resist the rumors that su mianyue was not su mianyue, Su Mianyue''s beauty was an indisputable fact, and everyone believed the rumors were true.


    "Boss, now that the rumors have spread all over Imperial Capital, the entire Hengyuan probably knows about it, and the rumors are very bad for the boss. I''m afraid that soon, some officials will speak against the boss and ask the boss to prepare early," shopkeeper xu said.


    "Send someone to find out the source and authenticity of the news, and then send someone to counter these voices." Su Mianyue''s mind had already drifted to the palace. She had received the news, and he must have known about it. He did not know how to deal with it.


    "The people below know how to deal with it without the order of the owner, but our voices are far from those who want to push the owner out, and the rumor has just begun, and many of the mansions have taken action to make the rumor spread more widely." Shopkeeper xu replied with a bitter face.


    "It really hurts the blood of their men to find some people at the bottom and let them sing praises to me as poor people, saying that pushing a woman who is in favor of the people to help the court really hurts the blood of their men. Besides, the Tianlan has so many requests, aren''t they afraid that the emptiness of the treasury won''t satisfy the appetite of the Tianlan?" Su Mianyue smiled coldly and said sharply, "The most important thing is that the queen of the Tianlan has already entered Imperial Mausoleum. This official is just a woman of the same name and surname. If we use this reason in the future, how much gold, silver and cities in hengyuan state are enough to compensate? Are the people of the Hengyuan really willing to become slaves of the country?"


    Su Mianyue''s tone was calm, but there was a tinge of coldness in his words, as if he had been betrayed. His heart ached and ached, but it was only a moment of sadness before he laughed.


    If Wanyan Lin really decided to send her back to the Tianlan, and the people of the Hengyuan also had the idea of withdrawing her, then Su Mianyue did not need to be compassionate, so she just directly removed the company and let them know the consequences of ingratitude.


    "Shopkeeper xu doesn''t have to be alarmed. He just has to keep his business in order these days. If he finds out that things are not right, the money in the shop will be divided up. Some of it will be used as severance pay for those employees, and the rest will be used as my shock payment for shopkeeper xu." Su Mianyue said lightly, not caring about the benefits at all. All she needed was connections and information.


    "Boss..." Shopkeeper xu''s eyes turned red, thinking that Su Mianyue knew the result was inevitable, so he made this move.


    Su Mianyue waved his hand slightly to signal the shopkeeper not to say anything more, "The same goes for the other shops. Shopkeeper xu just has to arrange it. As for the shops, they will be left empty and will be taken over in the future."


    "Yes." Shopkeeper xu stood up and took his leave. He wanted to continue to follow Su Mianyue, but the lives of his family had to be taken into account. He just sighed that beauty had always been unlucky.


    Su Mianyue knew that many people would be watching her mansion at this time. If she went out in a hurry, she would be in trouble.


    Moreover, when Su Mianyue first came to Imperial Capital, not only did he ask shopkeeper xu to help him acquire the store and set up an intelligence network, but he also asked Junn Buhui to help him buy some industries when he met Junn Buhui. There were also two very small shops that Su Mianyue''s people took over after they arrived in Capital City. Even if Su Mianyue could no longer stay in Imperial Capital, those intelligence networks would not suffer any losses.


    She smiled quietly. Su Mianyue told her servants to push anyone away and go to the inner room to sleep. She still had a secret operation tonight.


    Not to mention that Su Mianyue''s side was calm, Wanyan Lin almost got angry in the imperial study, and two buddha tricks ascended into the sky. Did the son of heaven not even have the right to make a decision?


    Outside the imperial study was a group of ministers kneeling on their knees, all of them asking for an imperial edict to send Su Mianyue away. How was this different from forcing a palace?


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin''s face was grim and terrible, Han Zezhong did not stupidly step forward to dissuade him, but felt sorry for Su Mianyue. In addition to Su Mianyue''s identity, such an outstanding and capable woman was indeed worthy of the king of a country. If Su Mianyue could enter the harem, it would definitely be a blessing for the Hengyuan. At least the much-awaited Hengyuan needed someone like Su Mianyue.


    Of course, the premise is that Su Mianyue can''t be the queen.


    "Your majesty, this matter is not something that can be solved by the word dragging formula. Empress Dowager already knows that at this time, Retired Emperor will also receive news later. By then, there will be two more people who agree to send Miss Su away. How will your majesty disobey these two?" At the mention of Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager, Han Zezhong cupped his hands in respect and continued to look at Wanyan Lin with sympathy.


    The most taboo of the imperial family was the love between children. The more Wanyan Lin cared about Su Mianyue, the more likely Su Mianyue would become the target of public criticism.


    With a sinister look at Han Zezhong, Wanyan Lin asked coldly, "What does Elder Han mean by that? Does Elder Han also think that I should agree to the threat of the Tianlan and be an emperor who can''t raise his head to protect the territory?"


    "Is the emperor planning to go to war with the Tianlan without handing over Miss Su?" Han Zezhong looked at Wanyan Lin with complicated eyes, wanting to know what Wanyan Lin was thinking.


    "The emperor of the Tianlan has always coveted our hengyuan state. When Prince Regent was in power, he not only sent me, the son of the Tianlan, to the Tianlan as a proton, but also sent a huge amount of jewelry and beauties to the company every year. How is it different from those small countries that depend on it to survive? If we cut the land and pay for it again, wouldn''t we want to turn the Hengyuan into a small country with bullets? In the future, if the Tianlan sneezes, it will be able to swallow up all of them. Elder Han really wants to be reduced to war and let me become the king of the lost country without a battle?"


    Han Zezhong knelt down on one knee and said in a hurry, "Please forgive me, your majesty. I have no intention of doing this. The Hengyuan only have sons who died in battle, and they are not useless slaves."


    Originally, she wanted to persuade Wanyan Lin again. After all, Su Mianyue was only a woman. She had limited ability and strength, and she could be stronger than the young talents of the entire Hengyuan.


    Wanyan Lin''s words, however, elevated the situation to the rhythm of national subjugation, and the Tianlan''s reason for sending troops this time was that no one could determine whether it was true or not. As long as the public opinion was properly used, the situation could be reversed.


    Discussing with Han Zezhong some ways to fight the Tianlan army, Wanyan Lin was called to the summer palace by Retired Emperor. This group of men could not avoid the topic of women in their discussions, but they did not know that the people they were talking about were sleeping soundly in their boudoir.


    Outside the su residence, a group of righteous people asked Su Mianyue to leave the Hengyuan, not to bring disaster to the Hengyuan, and even called Su Mianyue a beauty in distress. It was simply to the extent that god would destroy earth.


    Not long after, another wave of people, dressed in coarse linen and with patches on their bodies, rushed over with knives, sticks, and other things. Even the theory was exempted and they fought directly with the so-called scholars, saying vulgar and easy to understand words. It was obvious that they were defending Su Mianyue''s faction. And most of them were people who had received Su Mianyue''s favor.


    In other words, how many people in the entire Hengyuan who live at the bottom of the hierarchy have not received Su Mianyue''s favor?

 Chapter 244 I Just Want to Know Where Your Heart Is Headed

    The fight in front of the su residence ended in an overwhelming victory for the poor people. Su Mianyue also became a person at the forefront of the storm. The courtiers directly spoke to Wanyan Lin after they heard the news and said that Su Mianyue had bewitched the people.


    Wanyan Lin had to summon Su Mianyue to the palace for an audience, even though there was no danger of his life.


    When the carriages of the su mansion approached the palace gate, countless students surrounded the palace gate, one by one attacking Su Mianyue''s virtue as if they had seen an enemy. From the three and four virtues of women to inciting the public, it was obvious that Su Mianyue had become the scourge of beauty in the eyes of the students and was the negative teaching material for all women.


    For these sour confucians, Su Mianyue only glanced at them indifferently and then got off the carriage and entered the palace.


    So what if the world blames her? All Su Mianyue wanted was for her man to stand by her side and protect her. Otherwise, even if the world supported her, she would have kicked him away.


    This incident was also a test that Su Mianyue gave Wanyan Lin.


    As for those students, Su Mianyue did not intend to deal with them, as long as they could bear the beating. The people had not swung their fists so quickly for a long time. When they were beaten to the point where they dared not speak again, the public opinion would stop, and violence was sometimes the best method.


    "Su qing family, the ministers impeached you for inciting people to make trouble and beating students. Do you want to explain?" Wanyan Lin sat on the dragon chair, and even though he displayed the coolness that belonged to the emperor, Su Mianyue still saw the worry in his eyes.


    His heart warmed up. He was on his side.


    Su Mianyue raised his head and raised his lips, "Where is the evidence? The ministry of justice also needs evidence. As a first-class minister, can you identify the crimes of your ministers with just a few words?"


    The hundred officials obviously did not expect Su Mianyue to have such an attitude, and immediately someone jumped out and accused him, "The students do not like Mr. Su being a woman but an official in the court. Now because of lord su, the Tianlan army is under pressure, and then there are rioters beating the students. Besides Mr. Su''s instructions, who else can it be? Mr. Su can''t get rid of the suspicion even if he has a glib tongue. Why not just confess and save the emperor''s time?"


    "Mr. Zhu, right? You didn''t rinse your mouth this morning, did you?" After scolding lord zhu for his bad breath, Su Mianyue smiled coldly and said disdainfully, "Lord zhu wants me to confess, but why should I confess? I sit straight and swear to god that I have never done anything that would make god punish me. There were students making trouble around the official residence. This official thought did not bother them when they were young. Otherwise, the crime of disrespect to the official would be enough for them to go to court. What''s more, the behavior of these students is already considered to be partnering and doing private business. Even before they become officials, it is obvious that their moral character is not good. Such a person is not worthy to say that he is a scholar, nor is he worthy to use the pillars of the court as the standard."


    Su Mianyue''s voice grew colder and colder, and her sharp gaze swept across the officials. When she saw that the faces of the few people were extremely ugly, she said with a faint smile, "This official''s heart of a western genius did not make those students pay the price, but they became even more severe. At this time, they were blocked at the entrance of the palace. Dare you ask if all the adults can convict them of forcing the palace?"


    "The students are young and full of vigor. They have one thing in their hearts, and they are never unfaithful to the emperor." Some officials were so frightened that they knelt down, and there were many who agreed.


    Su Mianyue, however, was too lazy to look at them. His eyes fell on lord zhu, who was the first to criticize him, and he said coldly, "Lord zhu has repeatedly emphasized students, but he wants me to report their names and origins to you. Your excellency has really raised a good son. Even without fame, you know how to form a group to frame the court officials. Just as Mr. Zhu said, I suspect that your excellency instructed your son to incite the students to frame our official. Otherwise, how can you know the news outside the palace if you ask for a petition in the palace? Your excellency is indeed a good schemer, and I am ashamed to be inferior to you. Indeed, only women and villains are difficult to raise."


    "Mr. Su, you!" Lord zhu''s face turned green with anger. Su Mianyue had only said a few words to make him the enemy of his colleagues. Now, Su Mianyue pointed at them and called them villains. His face was burning with pain.


    "I''m here, sir zhu. Do you have anything else to say?" Su Mianyue asked calmly. Seeing that lord zhu was speechless, he looked at the officials who were about to speak and sneered, "Of course, it is possible that it was not your orders. Just now, I suspected you as you suspected me, just because you are all suspects. However, how could you kneel outside the imperial study door and know the news outside if you did not give your permission in advance? Could it be..."


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue pointed trembling fingers at a group of courtiers. It took him a long time to find his voice. He looked at them with a look of disbelief and said in a trembling voice, "Could it be that you bribed the palace or the Imperial Guard to send you a message? Oh my god, your excellency is such a good man. Whether it was to incite the students to pull them under their own camp or to bribe the palace Imperial Guard, it was a good plan. However, it would be too much of a fuss if your excellency were only targeting a woman of this rank. But if it wasn''t for the actions against the officials, it would be... Tsk tsk, your excellency''s schemes are too deep for me to see through."


    Su Mianyue''s words fell, and the officials immediately knelt down to plead guilty and said that this matter had nothing to do with themselves, only those officials who had children involved in this matter were all ashen, because they were clear that this time, someone must be a scapegoat, although not necessarily lost his head, the position of the official must not be preserved.


    After yan lin was furious, the court dealt with a few officials who were not high ranking but were in charge of important positions, and the courtiers calmed down. They used to rely on the law not to blame everyone for causing trouble, but forgot the supremacy of imperial power. Some people had already begun to move closer to the royal-protecting party, or they would not know how to die in the future.


    Before Wanyan Lin wanted to drive away the officials, Su Mianyue bowed his hand and said, "I heard that the Tianlan army is pressing down on the border. Although I don''t know what this matter has to do with me, I don''t want to be ruined because of me. I hope that the emperor can give me a chance to serve my country and share my worries with you."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was faint, and his bright eyes looked straight at Wanyan Lin''s handsome face. He did not want to miss any of his expressions, but he did not explain how he intended to work.


    Wanyan Lin clenched his hands and stared at Su Mianyue for a long time without saying a word. This matter had not been made a final decision, but he did not want to shake Su Mianyue''s trust in him.


    "Mr. Su is indeed broad-minded, willing to sacrifice his life for the court. Presumably, Mr. Su will go here, the Tianlan will definitely withdraw, and the people of the Hengyuan will definitely remember Mr. Su''s contribution." Mr. Zhu came up again fearlessly, because he had given Su Mianyue the most gifts before, and then Wanyan Lin made the donation plan, Mr. Zhu donated the most money every quarter, which was why he hated Su Mianyue.


    At this rate, it would take less than three years to donate more than half of his family business, so there''s no point in him becoming an official.


    Therefore, it was lord zhu''s greatest wish to expel Su Mianyue from the court, and many officials were happy to cooperate.


    Listening to the false words of the officials, Su Mianyue only felt his brain buzzing. He waved his hand impatiently and said, "Master zhu really knows how to be an official, but I am really curious. If I give up my life, how should the court collect the compensation for the Tianlan and let those cities be ceded? If the anger of the Tianlan emperor still doesn''t subside after the settlement, what should the Tianlan do to extinguish the flame of the other party? Find another Su Mianyue?"


    Successfully gagging the officials, Su Mianyue snorted coldly and arched his hand at Wanyan Lin, "I have a headache. I will leave first and await the arrival of the oracle."


    With that said, Su Mianyue brushed her sleeves and left without a cloud. As for whether the officials would make Wanyan Lin angry or not, it was not Su Mianyue''s concern. She just wanted to know what Wanyan Lin wanted.

 Chapter 245 Ill Let You Hug Me Enough When We Meet Again

    In the dead of night, Su Mianyue sat at the dining table in a bright red tight-fitting suit. There were four simple dishes, a soup and two jars of wine on the table, while a small bundle was placed on the chair next to him.


    After Wanyan Lin entered the door, he sat opposite Su Mianyue. He looked at the baggage quietly and could not help but feel bitter.


    Su Mianyue planned to leave without consulting him. Was this too much trust in him, or too little trust?


    "I won''t hand you over," Wanyan Lin said solemnly.


    "Even if the two armies are at war, will you become the king of the fallen country?" Su Mianyue asked back, but she was very happy in her heart because of Wanyan Lin''s concern for her.


    "In exchange for a short period of peace with the woman you love, it is better not to have such a throne. Rather than wait for the territory to be swallowed up, it is better to give it a shot." Wanyan Lin gulped down the wine in one gulp, his eyes filled with domineering and murderous energy.


    Nodding and agreeing with Wanyan Lin''s words, Su Mianyue smiled and asked, "Today''s Hengyuan can''t afford such a big fight. You''re not afraid to bear the title of the king of the lost country. I''m also afraid of being called a beauty disaster. Since Mu Tinng can use me as an excuse, let me handle this. I don''t want any obstacles between you and me, especially in the past."


    He poured himself another glass of wine, but Wanyan Lin was not in a hurry to drink it. Instead, he looked at Su Mianyue with complicated eyes, and some words could not be said after all.


    Unable to tell if there was any disappointment, Su Mianyue said softly, "In fact, Mu Tinng''s actions were also expected. He could not value my life and death, but he would not allow me to marry another man. Even if he destroyed me, I would not allow the green cloud to cover my head. This is a display of chauvinism, not to mention that he is an emperor."


    "You know him," Wanyan Lin said sourly.


    "No, I don''t know Mu Tinng. I see through the nature of men." Su Mianyue chuckled and raised his glass, "Have a good trip. When I get back, we still have a lot of things to deal with. I''m afraid it''s more tiring than the war between the two armies."


    If it weren''t for Mu Tinng''s actions, Su Mianyue would not have wanted to marry Wanyan Lin and just wanted to love him once. But now someone wanted to interfere in her life, but it aroused Su Mianyue''s fighting spirit. Her life could only be decided by herself.


    A scumbag like mu ting, who punched him hard in the face and crushed his pride, was the real revenge. Of course, this was just the beginning.


    Marrying Wanyan Lin is undoubtedly the best choice. After all, I love this man too, right?


    "Have a good trip." Wanyan Lin also picked up his glass and met Su Mianyue''s. The two of them looked up and drank up. Wanyan Lin then said, "Remember, don''t let yourself get into danger. I''ll meet you as soon as I can. My woman, Wanyan Lin, can''t be threatened."


    Su Mianyue nodded and smiled, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    I will delay the war there, give you enough time to prepare, and I will prepare food for you, and I will never let you be in a passive position. In his heart, he silently added that Su Mianyue''s smile was like a flower, adding a bit of soft beauty to the glow of the candle, which made him intoxicated.


    The two of them stopped talking and quietly drank and ate until midnight. Su Mianyue got up and picked up her bag to leave, but Wanyan Lin grabbed her wrist and took Su Mianyue into his arms.


    The right hand, which had been trying to recover, was still in the semi-useless stage. It could only barely hook Su Mianyue''s waist. The left hand rubbed Su Mianyue''s long hair and sucked deeply into the young girl''s breath that belonged to Su Mianyue. Wanyan Lin couldn''t bear to let go for a long time.


    Hugging Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue''s lips rose slightly until his legs were sore. Then he said softly, "I''m leaving. When we meet again, I''ll make sure you hug enough."


    "Is it just enough hugging?" Wanyan Lin smiled, his eyes filled with reluctance and pity.


    "Is that enough?" Standing on tiptoe, she gave Wanyan Lin a kiss on her thin lips. Su Mianyue pushed Wanyan Lin away and took a few steps back. With a playful wink, she said, "Don''t be too greedy. You have to leave some space to miss for a long time. Otherwise, how can you spend the rest of your life together?"


    "Yue is getting more and more naughty."


    However, Su Mianyue moved so fast that Wanyan Lin could only look at her and hope to distance herself.


    "I''ll wait for you at the border." Waving his hand, Su Mianyue quickly walked out of the room. Without looking back at Wanyan Lin again, a few leaps disappeared into the su mansion.


    This parting would be the beginning of their lifetime together, so Su Mianyue left without any lingering.


    Standing there for a long time, Wanyan Lin smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you wait too long."


    Turning around to look at the cold dishes, Wanyan Lin returned to the table to continue drinking. There was still Su Mianyue''s breath in the room, so Wanyan Lin couldn''t bear to leave so soon.


    Although the palace was the home of Wanyan Lin''s life, it was not his favorite place. It represented supreme power, but it was also a lonely cage.


    It was not until he finished half of Su Mianyue''s jar of wine that Wanyan Lin''s face turned cold and he said in a deep voice, "Come out."


    Outside the door, a snow-white dressed xuezhu peiting walked in. Her eyes were slightly red and swollen. It could be seen that she had been crying for a while, but she had a different sense of beauty, which made her look more heroic and feminine, making people want to love her more.


    Seeing that it was Xuezhu, the cold air in Wanyan Lin''s body cooled down a little, but only a little.


    "Xuezhu did not mean to disturb the emperor, but Xuezhu has been feeling uneasy ever since he received the news. He dared to ask the emperor a question and asked him not to blame him." After all, he had been in the palace for a few years. Xuezhu''s etiquette was very standard, and even the curve of his side was the best for a man.


    After just one look, Wanyan Lin withdrew his gaze, and Xuezhu stood up in a measured manner, not like other women who saw the opportunity to repeatedly display their beauty to tempt Wanyan Lin.


    "Xuezhu and Mianyue were old acquaintances, and it took Mianyue a few times to help them to maintain their peace. But the news today made xuezhu sleep and eat hard. It was just that Xuezhu, a woman, was not easy to ask about the court. She just wanted to ask Mianyue if she would be safe." Raising her tearful eyes, Xuezhu''s voice was slightly choked, and the hope in her clear eyes was moving.


    "I won''t allow anything to happen to her." Wanyan Lin''s voice was extremely low, whether he was talking to himself or answering Xuezhu.


    "That''s good." Xuezhu smiled and nodded. Seeing that all the food and wine on the table were cold, he said, "Your majesty, would you like some more?" Seeing Wanyan Lin''s cold eyes, Xuezhu smiled bitterly and said, "Xuezhu won''t disturb your majesty''s elegance, so I''ll leave."


    After a light blessing, Xuezhu turned around and wanted to leave. When Wanyan Lin saw how far she was going, he said in a strange way, "Get someone to prepare some more food and wine, and you can drink with me."


    "Yes." Xuezhu nodded. There was not a hint of joy between her brows as she left. Wanyan Lin did not look at her again, but felt that drinking alone was too lonely, which allowed Xuezhu to stay.


    The thought of agreeing to Retired Emperor''s request made Wanyan Lin''s heart heavier.


    In order to protect Su Mianyue and keep the last card, Wanyan Lin really tried his best, and finally had to give way to Retired Emperor. But Wanyan Lin knew in his heart that once Su Mianyue knew what he was giving up, he would leave his life forever, and that was the last thing he could accept.


    Therefore, Wanyan Lin did not detain Su Mianyue. He had to deal with Capital City as soon as possible and keep the news from Su Mianyue. Only by getting Su Mianyue completely first did Wanyan Lin dare to face Su Mianyue''s anger after he learned the truth.


    "In my heart, you, Su Mianyue, are the only empress. You won''t be willing to leave me, will you?" Playing with the empty glass, Wanyan Lin smiled bitterly. For the first time, he felt that as an emperor, he could not help himself. After all, he failed to fulfill his promise to Su Mianyue, but he could not let her go.

 Chapter 246 Su in Bold Capital Letters

    Even so, when su mianyue arrived at the border, it was already more than half a month later. Linzhou city was under martial law, and the entrance and exit of the city needed to be strictly investigated, while the gate, far away from the Tianlan army, had been locked for a long time.


    After Su Mianyue arrived, he did not go to the local officials immediately, but stayed at an inn and listened to how the local people thought of the Tianlan army.


    To Su Mianyue''s surprise, no one in the public''s discussion actually called her a curse of beauty, but instead called the Tianlan emperor stupid.


    In particular, Mr. Storyteller was even more cursing saliva flying, the audience below cheered, and Su Mianyue invited the waiter to reward him with one or two pieces of silver and asked: "The Tianlan army is pressing the border, there is likely to be a war, why is there no panic in Linzhou city, and no one scolds that Su Mianyue?"


    "The heroine is not a local, is she?" Seeing Su Mianyue nodding his head, the second son, who had received the reward, immediately began to talk.


    To be exact, the people of Linzhou City were terrified at first. No one was afraid of the destruction of the country, especially after the city gates were closed, the price of food had risen once, and the soldiers were everywhere grabbing people every day. As long as they suspected who was a spy buried by the Tianlan, they would be caught in the prison. Without the money, they would be thrown out half-dead.


    However, less than three days later, there was a bag of grain in the courtyard of the poor family. There was a bold su character on the bag, and most of the officers and soldiers who were arresting people were beaten black and blue in the night. Everyone had a banner on them.


    At that time, the people who could read the words read it out to the people. It was only then that they knew that Miss Su, who had saved several states, was secretly helping everyone. This time, it was a warning to the government and told everyone not to be afraid that the Tianlan army would not start a war until they saw Miss Su. Let them live their lives as usual.


    It was said that the army general and the magistrate''s mansion had also been visited by Miss Su''s people. The next day, the entire city of Linzhou changed its style. Not only did the price of food stabilize, but the soldiers and officials no longer disturbed the people. Now, the people of Linzhou City all regard Su Mianyue as a goddess of worship. The waiter also boasted that there was a small elephant of Miss Su in his house.


    Su Mianyue almost spat out a mouthful of tea after listening to the second boy. She didn''t need to ask and know that the monkey cubs she raised had come out of her master''s school to help her. As expected, they were her Su Mianyue''s people. Their way of doing things was worth praising.


    When he got the information he wanted, Su Mianyue went to one of his secret contact points in Linzhou City. It was important to keep his dark side in this special moment. Even in front of Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue did not reveal any information, because this was a good way for her to stay. He would never tell his lover that he or she was an emperor, not an ordinary person, just because he or she was in love.


    "Why is the girl here?" When Mrs. Zhao, who was moving the goods, saw Su Mianyue, she immediately exclaimed in surprise. Then she quickly put down the goods and led Su Mianyue to the hall to sit down. "The situation outside is serious now. The girl shouldn''t be here at this time. Once the Tianlan gets the news, they will start a war immediately. What will the girl do then?"


    "I heard that Mrs. Zhao just got a son?" Instead of answering, Su Mianyue smiled and asked, but his tone was affirmative. He took out a long life lock from his pocket and put it on the table. He smiled and said, "Put it on the baby. It''s lucky."


    "Thank you, miss." Mrs. Zhao was overjoyed. She quickly saluted Su Mianyue and held the long life lock in her hand. She said, "This child has been given a gift by a girl. He must be blessed. I only hope that he grows up safely."


    "It''s his greatest blessing to have a mother like you who loves him so much." Su Mianyue did not believe in being blessed, but it was not easy for the ancients to say anything else if they were superstitious about her. Besides, she had traveled here by herself, which was inexplicable, so Su Mianyue diverted the conversation, "I have already heard about the situation in Linzhou City. I came here today to ask aunt zhao to keep her informed. Recently, I have asked everyone to be more careful and not to act rashly on my news. Unless I or miss green wu personally come here to spread the news, you must not reveal your identity because of the rumors. What I need you to do is collect information, not make you work hard."


    "Yes, please remember." Mrs. Zhao''s face froze and she immediately reported some information.


    It was more useful than what the shop assistant said. Su Mianyue had a general idea of who the general of the Tianlan had this time, and knew that the purpose of the Tianlan this time had to be her.


    Despite the difficulties in her heart, Su Mianyue did not reveal them. In the worst case, she would come up with a thirty-six plan to leave. If she could not kill a million troops, she could still do it.


    If you really can''t, you can still pull the strings and follow the army directly to the Tianlan and kill mu ting.


    At this moment, Hong Fenng, the deputy general of the Tianlan, was asking Shangguan Pei to send his troops. His tone was obviously angry. "General Shangguan has been refusing to send his troops. If this continues, there will be no need for the action of the Hengyuan. The grain and grass of the million-strong army will become a problem. Does General Shangguan want to bet on the lives of the million-strong army? Hengyuan district is a state capital with a maximum of 100,000 troops. If we don''t conquer it now and give Little Emperor a mouth, then the little emperor would think that our army is a decoration."


    Hong Fenng''s words were acknowledged by several vice-generals, and some objected, presumably a strong supporter of Shangguan Pei.


    Listening to his subordinates arguing in the big tent, Shangguan Pei looked at the map in front of him calmly, as if the noise did not exist.


    Shangguan Pei was used to this kind of argument every day, but this time it was obviously different. In less than half an hour, all the martial arts were performed. It was unknown who started the fight, but it could not be stopped. There were two deputy generals who were slightly injured.


    "Stop!" Shangguan Pei let out a low cry. The deputies who were about to continue the fight immediately stopped and sat back in their seats, but their eyes and knives were still being thrown away.


    Cold eyes swept over the crowd. The flag in Shangguan Pei''s hand was twisted. The pole of the flag was made of iron, which showed Shangguan Pei''s skill.


    Suddenly, with a wave of Shangguan Pei''s hand, the military flag was stuck in the middle of the ground, leaving only a triangle to leak out. When the deputies saw that Shangguan Pei was really angry, they were sitting in a dangerous position, feeling bad.


    Fighting in camp zhang, the commander of the army, was inevitable. It was a great shame.


    "This general has been too lenient with you these past few days. After each of you has gone to receive punishment, run around the garrison twice. If you can''t finish running, you are not allowed to see this general." Shangguan Pei''s voice was faint, but there was a murderous air in it. He glanced at the crowd coldly. Shangguan Pei said again, "Don''t you want to know why this general didn''t go out? Now, this general will give you a chance. Whoever can come back in an hour, this general will tell him the reason. If he can''t do it, he will take the punishment and double it."


    In Shangguan Pei''s cold voice, no one dared to question. Regardless of whether they were wronged or not, the deputy generals immediately stood up and filed out, but they also knew that they could not complete the task.


    Not to mention the process of the military regulations, even if the million-dollar army was stationed in such a large area, how could it run two laps in an hour?


    Not many soldiers have internal strength, not to mention light as a swallow, they are waiting to double the punishment after running two laps.

 Chapter 247 The One Who Gets the Moon Gets the Sky (2)

    Su Mianyue knew nothing about the internal affairs of the Tianlan army. At this moment, she was mobilizing all her forces to make winter clothes. Once the two armies started fighting, winter clothes would be necessary for the soldiers.


    In addition to collecting information, the most important use of the hidden piles that Su Mianyue had built over the years was to collect food, clothing, cotton, etc., in case it was difficult to coordinate the supplies during the war.


    With the help of the monkeys, Su Mianyue was able to move more easily. He did not have to worry about being discovered, but he could also reduce the workload of the piles. The monkeys distributed the cloth and cotton to the people and sent them to the military camp after they were unified.


    But what Su Mianyue did not expect was that everything she had worked so hard to prepare had finally become a weapon of instigation between her and Wanyan Lin.


    Wanyan Lin arrived in Linzhou City at the end of the new year. He was comforted to learn that Linzhou city had not been disturbed by the oppression of the Tianlan army, so he went to look for Su Mianyue. After all, he could not let anyone know that he had left the court to come to the border.


    "Your majesty worked hard all the way. Xuezhu cooked a few dishes. Your majesty should use them first." Xuezhu stood outside the study and whispered.


    Wanyan Lin did not raise his head and only let Xuezhu in. He was living in Commander''s Mansion now, but he was not used to being served by the girls in Commander''s Mansion who wanted to climb the dragon bed, and Xuezhu had a lot of ups and downs along the way. Wanyan Lin did not dislike her.


    As with the recent relationship, after Xuezhu arranged the food and wine, he stood aside to serve Wanyan Lin, and Wanyan Lin would let Xuezhu sit down and eat together after he was half full.


    "Your majesty, is there any news of the sleeping moon?" After eating a few mouthfuls, Xuezhu said that he had no appetite, and after careful consideration, he asked.


    "Someone has been sent to look for it." When it comes to Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin is always a little more patient. She hasn''t seen each other for a month, and I don''t know if she has lost weight.


    "Your majesty, rest assured that Mianyue will take good care of herself. She has always been independent and intelligent, and has more martial arts skills. Ordinary people will not be able to harm her." Xuezhu chuckled as he spoke, as if recalling the days when he had known Su Mianyue, and said softly: "The first time I met Mianyue, I knew she was not in the pool. After I learned that she was a girl, Xuezhu was once hard to accept. Even if she could not be with Childe Su, she could at least be loved, but I never thought that she was not even qualified. Now it seems that whether she''s Childe Su or Miss Su, Xuezhu can only look up to her."


    "Indeed, Mianyue is not an ordinary woman." Wanyan Lin nodded in agreement with xuezhu''s evaluation.


    When I was in the kitchen, when I heard the cook and the fire girl talking about Mianyue, I was very respectful. Only then did Xuezhu know what Mianyue had done during the time of his first arrival. Not only did he appease the people, but he also calmed down the army''s morale because of her. She is indeed a woman who can win the favor of the emperor. Her ability is really different. "Xuezhu''s face was full of admiration, and his eyes were full of pride." Although snow bamboo can''t do what Mianyue did, it will also take the sleeping moon as a model. I don''t expect to be loved by the army and the people, but it is no regret to be remembered by the army and the people in this life."


    Wanyan Lin frowned. He had just arrived in Commander''s Mansion and was informed of all the official information that Xu Ke had reported. He had not yet known about su mianyue''s actions.


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin was not happy, Xuezhu smiled and said: "Having a sleeping moon to assist your majesty is also a blessing for your majesty, a blessing for the people of the Hengyuan. Only a true dragon son like your majesty can be worthy of a woman with such a delicate mind as sleeping moon. Those who have a sleeping moon will have the world. Xuezhu wishes your majesty a long life together and a lifetime of love."


    After bowing to salute, Xuezhu put away the food and wine, but the smile on his face was replaced by coldness when he walked to the door.


    It''s not good to be too strong as a woman. How can anyone sleep by the side of the bed? Su Mianyue, your strength will only be the biggest obstacle between you and Wanyan Lin. If you destroy my sincere heart, I will destroy your love!


    Inside the house, Xuezhu''s words echoed in Wanyan Lin''s mind. He had always known that Su Mianyue had a great reputation among the people, but he did not know that Su Mianyue had such a reputation in the army.


    Wanyan Lin was even more fearful of the phrase "The man who gets the moon to sleep wins the world." As an emperor, he did not rely on a woman to ascend the throne. Even if he needed a woman who stood shoulder to shoulder with him, he would not allow this woman to stand up to him or even surpass him in the hearts of the army and the people.


    In the dead of night, Su Mianyue was led by the secret guard to the room where Wanyan Lin was studying the military map. Although it was only a month since they met, su mianyue felt that they had been separated for a long time. As expected, all the women in love liked to be bored.


    "In the future, we will never be separated again, okay?" Hugging his waist from behind Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue pressed his face against his warm back and said sensibly, "It''s said that a little farewell is better than a new marriage. I haven''t seen you for more than a month, and I miss you so much. I''m really so strange to myself. Wanyan Lin, will you look down on me like this?"


    Because su mianyue blew a lot of cold wind, the little face against Wanyan Lin''s back was still cold. Wanyan Lin''s back was held by her, but she was not in a hurry to turn around and hug Su Mianyue into her arms.


    Under the dim candlelight, Wanyan Lin''s eyes flickered. After a long time, he asked, "If I want you to stay by my side in the future, not to walk around the world, just to be a little woman in my life, would you like to?"


    "Stop it, you know it''s impossible." With a chuckle, Su Mianyue hugged Wanyan Lin''s slim waist tightly and whispered, "I don''t like to be restrained. Even if I can''t roam the world because of you, I can''t be a concubine in the palace. You should know that it is equivalent to breaking my wings, and I will never be happy again. Besides, I am your right hand, and I have to fight alongside you."


    Stroking Wanyan Lin''s drooping right arm, Su Mianyue''s voice was filled with heartache. She sensed that Wanyan Lin''s body had stiffened and knew that Wanyan Lin cared about his physical disability, so she could only sigh helplessly. She still could not find any medicine to help him recover.


    "What about after the war? Still can''t you stay in the palace for me?" Wanyan Lin frowned, repeatedly trying to test Su Mianyue''s bottom line, or rather his own bottom line.


    "You have to guard the country, and I can''t help you with the incompetence of the government. I will go to my rivers and lakes to have fun." Chuckled, as if he had already seen how beautiful the day was. Su Mianyue shook Wanyan Lin''s arm and said in a slightly coquettish tone, "Wanyan Lin, when you settle down that the world has an heir, can we join hands?"


    Wanyan Lin''s eyes flashed, and he nodded his head, not answering Su Mianyue directly.


    Su Mianyue didn''t care either. Since he had made up his mind to keep each other company, he had to be completely devoted to each other''s thoughts, so he told Wanyan Lin what he had done recently.


    Finally, he pulled Wanyan Lin to sit down, and Su Mianyue whispered, "I want to go to the Tianlan army at night to find out whether Shangguan Pei will attack Linzhou City or not, and what Mu Tinng''s real purpose for this big move is."


    "No." Wanyan Lin refused directly, "Once you are detained by Shangguan Pei, the Tianlan country will send its troops without any scruples. At that time, not only will the Hengyuan be unable to resist the war of millions of troops, but also not be able to hand over a Su Mianyue to negotiate peace. I am afraid that the ceding of land will not allow Mu Tinng to withdraw his troops."


    Su Mianyue choked. She did not expect that Wanyan Lin''s rejection of her proposal was not half a consideration for her safety. The corners of her mouth were frozen in a strange arc, and she was speechless for a moment.


    In the end, in Wanyan Lin''s heart, the rivers and mountains are the most important, and she can only be an accessory?

 Chapter 248 Whats the Use of Losing You?

    Su Mianyue''s plan had not yet been implemented, and the horn of the Tianlan army had sounded, which was the rhythm of the attack.


    In front of the two armies, Shangguan Pei stood on the horse wearing a mask of asura and called for the deputy general to make the horse cry loudly and trample on the ground continuously. The sound of drums was even more deafening.


    Above the city wall, Su Mianyue and Wanyan Lin were dressed in civilian clothes, looking down at the millions of Tianlan masters. In terms of momentum alone, they were not able to resist the army of the Tianlan, especially the disparity between 100,000 and millions. The soldiers of Linzhou City were all in a tight line, their faces tensed up. The hand holding the spear was even more exposed.


    With just one glance, Wanyan Lin and Su Mianyue descended from the city wall. Both of them had a heavy heart, and the battle was definitely lost. The only thing they needed to think about was how long the war could drag on and give the people time to escape from Linzhou City.


    "The Tianlan army has been standing still. Why did they send troops all of a sudden?" Su Mianyue looked up and asked Wanyan Lin, who was looking at the map.


    Wanyan Lin paused and replied, "Shangguan Pei has a strict military discipline. It''s not easy to find out about him. No one has reported him yet."


    Wanyan Lin admitted that he had planted someone next to Shangguan Pei, but Su Mianyue was not surprised. He always felt that it was unreasonable for the Tianlan to call out suddenly.


    Looking suspiciously at Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue guessed, "Could it be that your whereabouts were leaked? Shangguan Pei wanted to use the son of heaven to order the princes?" After asking Su Mianyue, he felt that it was wrong, "If it was directed at you, it wouldn''t be so simple. Did they know I was in Linzhou City?"


    For the past month, Su Mianyue''s whereabouts have been very secretive. There''s no reason why Wanyan Lin''s whereabouts were leaked the moment she arrived.


    Unable to figure out why, Su Mianyue no longer struggled with this problem, and it was best to keep Linzhou city at the moment.


    Standing beside Wanyan Lin, looking at the map with him and listening to Wanyan Lin talk about how to set up the formation and how to defeat the enemy, Su Mianyue''s brows began to wrinkle.


    "How are you going to settle the people of Linzhou City?" Wanyan Lin''s battle plan was to exchange the smallest casualties for the largest losses in the local area, but there was no trace of the aftermath. Su Mianyue had to take the initiative to ask.


    "Shangguan Pei is not a cruel man. Even if he breaks the city, he will not kill the people." Wanyan Lin opened his mouth and pointed in the direction of Linzhou City, "Although Linzhou City is not the most important place in the stronghold, the survival of Linzhou City will directly threaten the survival of Jianzhou City. Once the city of jianzhou is broken, the Hengyuan will be in danger."


    "So, you want to use tens of thousands of people in Linzhou City in exchange for the safety of your country?" Su Mianyue looked up and looked at Wanyan Lin strangely.


    In the grand scheme of things, it was rational to sacrifice a city to save a country, but Linzhou City did not have to give up.


    "No, I''m trading Linzhou city for your safety." Wanyan Lin also looked up, his face still as calm as ever, but his voice was cold and piercing.


    After a long time, she could not say a word. Su Mianyue felt something pierce her heart. It hurt so much that she didn''t even have the strength to move.


    Everyone could blame her for her misfortune, but Wanyan Lin shouldn''t give her such a position. He knew how much she had to pay for the Hengyuan and how much she had to pay for him.


    "My life, Su Mianyue, has always been my own. I will never trade other people''s lives for it." She opened her mouth coldly. Under Wanyan Lin''s meaningful eyes, Su Mianyue turned around stiffly and left. The sharp pain in her heart almost made her faint.


    If the price of helping him win was his Wuqing abandonment, then what was her persistence?


    "Yue..." Wanyan Lin''s heart thumped violently. His instinct told him that once Su Mianyue stepped out of the door, there was no way between them.


    He strode forward and took Su Mianyue into his arms, rubbing his chin against the hair on her head. Wanyan Lin murmured, "In my heart, you are the most important thing. If I lose you, what is the use of this world? No matter how the world looks at you, no matter how recorded in the history books, I, Wanyan Lin, swear not to let go of you until I die."


    With his mouth open, Su Mianyue could not utter a single word even after a thousand words. His heart was slowly recovering from the pain. He could only raise his hand to cover his palm to express his determination to advance and retreat with the king.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue hid the tears from his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Wanyan Lin, you know I have always been indifferent to worldly views and only want to treat each other sincerely. But in exchange for my peace with so many lives, I am afraid that I will never be able to live my life peacefully."


    Knowing that he had misunderstood Wanyan Lin''s intentions, Su Mianyue decided to speak his mind out so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Holding Wanyan Lin''s hand tightly, Su Mianyue said softly, "You are born to be responsible for the survival of the Hengyuan. I also have my family revenge to avenge, so the reason for the suppression of the Tianlan army must be made into a joke. Only in this way can the male lion of the Hengyuan no longer be powerful, but also protect the lives of the people. You must not lose a city, and the people must not die in vain. This is the oath you made to yourself and those loyal subordinates. Otherwise, we would have killed Wanyan Zhen in the palace and not have to go through so much trouble to get the throne back, right?"


    Su Mianyue''s words touched Wanyan Lin''s heart, making him unable to ponder whether his actions were inappropriate.


    Taking off the big hand that was holding his waist, Su Mianyue turned around, looked up at Wanyan Lin and smiled, "You said you liked me because I wasn''t a greenhouse flower to protect, but a woman who could stand beside you. I have my pride, you have your pride. Wanyan Lin, don''t let the love between children hide our ambitions. The timing never waits for anyone."


    Leaning his toes back, he kissed Wanyan Lin on the chin. Su Mianyue stepped back and said in a brisk tone, "You are not fit to appear, but you have to sit in Commander''s Mansion. Leave the rest to me. Since I am Su Mianyue, I must let the world know my beauty, right?"


    Waving at Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue turned around and used his qinggong to head for the two armies.


    Because of the sudden attack of the tianlan army, the people of Linzhou City were a little flustered. Many people began to pack up their soft and prepare for the wrong situation and took the opportunity to leave. They were only ordinary people after all, seeking a way out.


    Su Mianyue flew all the way, her long, inky hair shining brightly on the empty street, making the people who were hiding couldn''t help but cry out. Su Mianyue''s hidden stake and the monkey cubs were eager to move, trying to do their part for Su Mianyue, but Su Mianyue had given orders earlier. They did not dare to act rashly.


    When su mianyue came to the top of the city wall again, she saw that there was already a battle going on below. Blood was streaked on the yellow soil. The martyrs who died were pulled back to their respective camps and piled up in one place. They could only be buried after the war.


    "Stop! I, Su Mianyue, want to talk to your general, Shangguan Pei." Hearing the sound of the drums again, Su Mianyue shouted in the air, his voice loud enough to reach a few miles around, not afraid that Shangguan Pei would not hear.


    However, with the war drums rising, would it be possible for Su Mianyue to stop talking?

 Chapter 249 Trust And Doubt

    Smoke billowed, and the two sides fought again. Every time the metal hit, there was a heartbreaking cry, but it was the end of life.


    Su Mianyue stood on top of the city wall and saw clearly that the Tianlan sent out elite troops every time, but Linzhou City was tired of dealing with it. After all, one hundred thousand of the million division selected to fight the enemy could be said to be elite. Linzhou City''s total force was only one hundred thousand. How could it compete with the army of the Tianlan?


    The other side sent out two deputy generals in a row, and there were still about 20 generals beside Shangguan Pei. After the two deputy generals took up the fight in Linzhou City, two more officers were beside general Xu Ke.


    "Shangguan Pei, as a general of the Tianlan, I am truly disappointed that I, Su Mianyue, have no regard for the lives of the soldiers who serve the fatuous monarch. Today, I, Su Mianyue, will meet your elite generals!" Su Mianyue shouted angrily. The red figure leaped down from the wall and stepped lightly on the shoulders of a group of soldiers to join the battle.


    Although Su Mianyue had killed people in rivers and lakes, she was not a murderer. Especially in such a situation, the more people she killed, the more complicated the problem became.


    The sword in his hand did not come out of its scabbard. Su Mianyue walked all the way through the unknown number of Hengyuan soldiers who had been saved. He did not kill the soldiers of the Hengyuan, but just threw them out of the battle ring.


    Soon, Su Mianyue arrived at the battle field of the four lieutenants. She was as light as a swallow and as strange as a swimming dragon. She separated the four lieutenants in just a few rounds. Due to the appearance of su mianyue, the battle field had been divided into two groups unconsciously. Su Mianyue was standing right in the middle.


    "Shangguan Pei, as a man and a general, don''t you have the courage to speak to me? Or do you despise me, Su Mianyue, for being a woman?" Su Mianyue once again shouted with his inner strength, just to temporarily stop the war.


    In fact, when Su Mianyue appeared, Shangguan Pei never looked away from her, from the initial shock and joy, to the later silence and confrontation, completely did not know how to face Su Mianyue.


    When his subordinates saw Su Mianyue''s repeated provocations, they immediately came out and shouted, "Empress Su, the general is waiting for the empress to return to the palace."


    Because Shangguan Pei did not say anything, the deputy general''s words did not receive a response from the million-dollar master. Su Mianyue laughed coldly and said, "Going back to the palace? Haha, what a joke. Your queen is Gu Linng. When was her surname su? Su Mianyue, on the other hand, is just the same name as your former empress. How can I get to your Tianlan palace? Isn''t your emperor afraid that this is a beauty trap? Will he assassinate you then?"


    Su Mianyue''s words made Linzhou City soldiers laugh, and some of the deputy generals shouted and echoed, "In order to annex our Tianlan, the emperor actually made up such a story. Who doesn''t know that Empress Su of Tianlan has long been sleeping in Imperial Mausoleum, and how can it be related to our Miss Su? Such a reason to be a teacher will be jotted down in the history books."


    Secretly praising the deputy general, Su Mianyue shouted again, "Yes, if I really am your Empress Su, the first thing to do is to avenge my father and brother. Prime Minister Su was a man who worked hard for his country but died on a crime he didn''t deserve. As far as I know, when Prime Minister Su was alive, every time there was a battle, Prime Minister Su would go all out to ask for food, grass, military supplies, and so on. So was Grand Preceptor Gu today? The court only regarded you as a weapon to rob the territory. When did they value your lives?"


    Su Mianyue''s words successfully stirred up the emotions of some soldiers. The reason for attacking the Hengyuan was unconvincing, but now the mention of Prime Minister Su''s death made many soldiers feel even more chilling. After all, Prime Minister Su and Grand Preceptor Gu treated the soldiers differently when they were first officials.


    The deputy generals wanted to shout, but Shangguan Pei suddenly raised the flag and ordered the drums to withdraw.


    After the smoke dissipated, Su Mianyue stood in the same spot covered in dust, but he was not happy that Shangguan Pei had withdrawn, because when Shangguan Pei raised the military flag, he made a gesture to Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue saw clearly that he wanted to ask her to talk to him alone.


    Now that Su Mianyue and Wanyan Lin were together, they were in charge of each other. However, Su Mianyue could not forget Shangguan Pei''s saving grace. She was not sure if she could trust Shangguan Pei after the time had passed.


    In Commander''s Mansion, Xu Ke was reporting military information to Wanyan Lin. Although the damage in today''s battle was not too great, the reason was that Shangguan Pei suddenly withdrew his troops. If the two armies were to fight, Linzhou City could last up to three days.


    Even with this style of fighting, Linzhou City would be distracted in less than a month. At that time, the Tianlan army would only need to beat drums to defeat the soldiers without fighting.


    "Your majesty, there is something that I don''t know whether to say." Xu Ke arched his hands and stood up with a complicated expression on his face.


    "Say it." Wanyan Lin nodded.


    "Miss Su is highly skilled in martial arts, and Tianlan soldiers seem to have some scruples. With Miss Su as the vanguard, Linzhou City will definitely be able to fight for more time." Xu Ke, as a general, knew that Linzhou City could not be defended, so he put forward this proposal. Seeing Wanyan Lin''s face darken, he continued, "Besides, Miss Su also has prestige in the army. If she leads a general, she will surely stabilize the morale of the army."


    "You mean, without Miss Su, you can''t be stable?" Wanyan Lin asked in a low voice, unable to tell if he was happy or angry.


    Xu Ke subconsciously raised his head and saw that Wanyan Lin''s expression was faint, completely unable to guess the emperor''s thoughts. After thinking for a while, he said, "This is not the intention of the general, but with miss su around, the morale of the military will be more stable."


    Xu Ke, who had been stationed at the border for many years, did not understand the twists and turns in the officialdom, nor did he know how to guess the emperor''s thoughts. At this moment, he could only try to speak more tactfully, but he did not know that his intention was to keep Linzhou city for a long time, but in fact, it hurt Su Mianyue.


    Wanyan Lin didn''t answer. He just waved Xu Ke back and said indifferently, "Come in."


    Xuezhu carried the food and wine into the door and said, "Xuezhu didn''t mean to eavesdrop. Please forgive me."


    "You said before that a man who sleeps gets the world, but that''s exactly what Commander meant." Her complicated eyes looked at Xuezhu. Wanyan Lin motioned for her to put down the food and wine, but she did not get up.


    After the food and wine were arranged, Xuezhu replied, "Xuezhu is just a woman with shallow knowledge. She doesn''t know the way of the country. She has a relationship with Mianyue, so she appreciates her talent. How can she be as smart as Commander?"


    Xuezhu''s voice was very gentle, but it was like a sharp blade stabbed into Wanyan Lin''s heart, expanding the unhappiness in his heart.


    "Yes, Commander has the talent of a general, but he appreciates Mianyue so much. It shows Mianyue''s ability and prestige in the army." Wanyan Lin calmly opened his mouth, put down the military flag in his hand, and said to xuezhu, "You and Mianyue are sisters. You haven''t seen each other since you came here. If you have time to talk to her, it''s not easy for Mianyue to work hard for the Hengyuan these days."


    Wanyan Lin''s insinuation was immediately understood by Xuezhu. He nodded and said, "Yes, Xuezhu knows."


    As she bent over to leave, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Xuezhu''s mouth. She had been a confidant for so long, and it was finally time to verify the results. She couldn''t wait.

 Chapter 250 Was It Worth It?

    Su Mianyue didn''t know how he got back to Commander''s Mansion.


    Seeing the soldiers from both camps drag the bodies of the dead soldiers back, it was as if they were pulling pork chops from a vegetable market. They had no respect at all and just wanted to finish it quickly.


    As the body moved, the blood snaked out a trail of blood, as if to dye the yellow land red together before giving up.


    For the first time, she witnessed the cruelty of the war. In this cold weapon age, the victory and defeat of a war was made up of tens of millions of corpses. Su Mianyue only felt cold through his body. He knew that this war was only launched in her name. Even without her, Su Mianyue would have gone to the Hengyuan sooner or later. No emperor would miss such an opportunity to unify the world.


    Soaking in the tub, warm water could wash away the dust on his body, but it could not wash away the strong smell of blood. Su Mianyue closed his eyes and rested on the edge of the tub until the water was cold.


    "As a woman, why not let a man protect you? Is it worth it to embarrass yourself?" A soft voice sounded. Xuezhu sat by the tub and added a ladle of hot water to Su Mianyue. After testing the temperature of the water, he added it again.


    "You can''t do it either, can you?" Without opening his eyes, Su Mianyue asked lightly. The temperature in the tub made Su Mianyue feel better, but his voice was a little hoarse.


    "Yeah, Xuezhu can''t do it either." With a self-deprecating smile, Xuezhu slowly sprinkled petals into the bathtub. "But you and I are different after all. Xuezhu is not looking for someone with one heart, not unwilling to have a man to support a world for me. After watching too much, he no longer has that kind of hope. But you are different in the month of sleep. You can choose to be the woman behind a man and be pampered by him for the rest of your life."


    Su Mianyue did not speak, nor did he ask why Xuezhu was here, but his lips showed a hint of bitterness.


    Not to mention that Su Mianyue was not the kind of woman who depended on men. Even if she was tired enough to hide behind men, reality would not allow her. As queen Mu Tinng, once she became weak and only death awaited her, Su Mianyue would rather lose the right to love than to be plain.


    Rubbing Su Mianyue''s shoulder, Xuezhu''s expression was unreal under the mist. It was a long time before she sighed and said, "In fact, Mianyue, your troubles are known to the emperor. This is why the emperor will bring me here. I hope I can share your worries, but what I can do for you is just these small things, ultimately incompetent."


    "... Su Mianyue''s lips parted slightly, but she did not say a word. What could she say?


    "I overheard some conversation when I went to deliver food and wine to the emperor today." Xuezhu suddenly leaned over and whispered in Su Mianyue''s ear. Seeing that Su Mianyue''s face was slightly frozen, he sighed and consoled, "The so-called companion of a king is like a tiger. I believe that intelligent as a sleeping moon can handle these things. It''s getting late. I''ve prepared supper for you. Eat something before you rest. His majesty..." Xuezhu paused and said, "I won''t be here tonight."


    Su Mianyue looked up and looked at Xuezhu with a light frown. She looked calm and didn''t say anything she wanted to ask.


    "I have been serving the emperor for the past few days. I''m afraid that the emperor is not used to the maid approaching here." After Xuezhu''s statement, seeing Su Mianyue''s cold expression, he quickly explained, "Don''t get me wrong. I was just serving the emperor''s food. Before I came to bring you supper, the emperor was discussing the camp strategy with Commander and the others. It seems that the emperor intends to patrol the camp at night."


    "I''m tired." Su Mianyue didn''t want to hear xuezhu explain anymore. He waved her away and walked out of the tub.


    The snow-white jade feet stepped on the ground, leaving behind water colored footprints. The cold came from the bottom of his feet, but Su Mianyue casually put on a piece of clothing and stood at the window looking out in the direction of the barracks.


    Originally, she was hesitating whether to tell Wanyan Lin that she was going to see Shangguan Pei tonight, but now it seemed to save her trouble.


    "Wanyan Lin, you are the first man I have come to this world who wants to give my heart to, and the first man I hope to keep my promise. I hope that after this war is over, our hearts will remain the same." Her red lips parted and Su Mianyue whispered into the sky, but no one could hear her thoughts.


    It was a long night, and Wanyan Lin had been studying the war between the two armies in the study. Xuezhu was very conscious of staying in the outer room, occasionally handing a cup of hot tea or a cup of tonic. Although he did not do anything to add to the fragrance, it made people feel that Xuezhu was Wanyan Lin''s woman, and people in Commander''s Mansion were even more respectful to snow bamboo.


    Once again, a servant came to deliver supper. Xuezhu got up and took it. When the servant delivered the food box, he also stuffed a note to Xuezhu. Xuezhu quietly stuffed a purse to the servant and carried the food box into the outer room.


    Under the candlelight, Xuezhu quickly scanned the words on the note and quickly placed them in the incense burner. He turned around and took the food box to the study. After setting up the supper, he asked Wanyan Lin''s entourage to try on the gray clothes with silver needles to make sure it was not poisonous before he said, "Your majesty, it''s late at night. Your majesty should rest early and put the dragon body first. Xuezhu will leave now to see if Mianyue has rested. She''s in a bad mood today."


    Wanyan Lin raised his eyebrows and waved for Xuezhu to leave. Xuezhu leaned over to the outer room to pack up and put on his robe.


    When xuezhu reached the door, she listened to Wanyan Lin''s instructions and said, "You will stay here tonight. What should you do? Ask for gray clothes."


    Hearing Wanyan Lin''s words, she felt the wind blow her hair, and then even Wanyan Lin''s back disappeared into the night sky.


    The corners of her lips curved slightly. Xuezhu quickly straightened up and pretended not to know that a dark guard had come when she was stalling for time, looking at the gray clothes standing not far away at a loss.


    "Rest outside." Gray clothes had always been quiet, pointing to the soft couch outside, and said coldly, "The emperor has been in the study all night, never leaving."


    Xuezhu was stunned and nodded quickly, "Xuezhu has been so tired in recent days that he has fallen asleep here without knowing the rules. I hope I haven''t disturbed your majesty''s busy political affairs."


    Leaning slightly, Xuezhu lowered his head and walked quickly towards the soft couch. Only then did he feel the murderous intent of the grey shirt.


    Besides, when Su Mianyue stepped on the moon and left, Wanyan Lin''s secret guards did not dare to follow too closely. They could only leave marks along the way. Wanyan Lin was not afraid to lose Su Mianyue''s whereabouts.


    In a farm outside Linzhou, Su Mianyue entered the hall after investigating the terrain and the guards. Shangguan Pei was sitting there drinking tea, apparently waiting for her.


    "Should I call you Empress Su or Miss Su?" Shangguan Pei looked up. The mask covered his face, but it was hard to see his expression.


    Stepping towards the teacup, Su Mianyue sat down and said, "It''s better for General Shangguan to call me Miss Su. Empress Su, whom the general spoke of, disappeared when the Su Family was destroyed."


    Shangguan Pei nodded and said bluntly, "Although Miss Su is unwilling to admit his past identity, the monarch is always concerned about Miss Su. This time, I am afraid that Miss Su will be wronged. Although he is going to Shangjing City, I believe Miss Su will not want to see the war between the two armies. By then, there will be a river of blood and corpses everywhere."


    "That''s ridiculous. Mu Tinng''s killing my Su Family is all over the place. Do you want me to take his head off now?" With a murderous look on his face, Su Mianyue made no attempt to hide his determination to take revenge.

 Chapter 251 Sorry, I Made A Decision for You

    Shangguan Pei was shocked by Su Mianyue''s imposing manner. She thought that the corpse belonged to Su Mianyue. Shangguan Pei knew that she could no longer protect her in this life, so he investigated Su Mianyue''s past. He knew that Su Mianyue was lively and mischievous by nature and was called the head of trouble by Su Mianyue, but he did not know martial arts.


    After a few years, Su Mianyue not only had excellent martial arts, but also had the same murderous spirit as the soldiers who had experienced on the battlefield.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s still beautiful face, but never seeing the innocent and romantic and sunny smile again, Shangguan Pei felt a pain in his heart. He had a love but could not protect her under his wings.


    When the su family was destroyed, Shangguan Pei was not in Capital City, so what he could do for the Su Family was to set up a tomb. He couldn''t even collect the corpses, so he had no right to make a fuss about the su family tragedy.


    "Miss Su should have known that this time when I was ordered to go on this expedition, I was bound to bring the girl back to the capital to restore her life. Otherwise, millions of troops would not return to the dynasty. I would not have put Miss Su in a difficult position, but I could not have disregarded the lives of millions of soldiers." Shangguan Pei could only divert the conversation, lest Su Mianyue''s anger continue to swell.


    With a sneer, Su Mianyue placed a letter on the table and said, "General Shangguan has to hand this letter to Mu Tinng. Since it was taught in the name of Su Mianyue, it must be my living person, not my dead body. Even if General Shangguan can force me to be caught, there is no guarantee that I can safely enter the capital."


    Holding the teacup tightly in his hand, Shangguan Pei did not expect Su Mianyue to threaten his life. After a long time, he nodded.


    Shangguan Pei was willing to sell Su Mianyue''s favor because he didn''t want to fight this war.


    As for whether the hengyuan kingdom would make any moves during this period of time, Shangguan Pei was not afraid. Even if the Hengyuan could mobilize millions of troops today, it could not compete with his lion, and the internal and external troubles of the Hengyuan did not dare to initiate a war.


    Su Mianyue was about to get up when he said what he had to say, but Shangguan Pei asked, "Have you been by Wanyan Lin''s side all these years?"


    "Did General Shangguan want to ask about my privacy? Or did Mu Tinng ask you to?" His voice turned cold again, and Su Mianyue looked up at guan pei sarcastically.


    "I thought that the things we went through a few years ago, even if they weren''t friends, were at least old acquaintances in Miss Su''s heart." Shangguan Pei shook his head and smiled bitterly. He made a gesture of invitation and said, "Miss Su, please go back. I wouldn''t have taken the initiative to send troops before I got the emperor''s holy will."


    After receiving Shangguan Pei''s promise, Su Mianyue got up and left, but when he reached the door, he stopped and said, "Mianyue has never forgotten General Shangguan''s saving grace. But now that we are enemies, it is better not to have any personal relations. Seeing how many times General Shangguan had helped, Mianyue had to remind him that the general might as well take this time to clean up the people around him. On the battlefield, there are no eyes for knives and swords. It would be detrimental to the general''s wisdom to be injured in his own camp."


    With that said, Su Mianyue stepped lightly on the moonlight and left. This reminder was already a betrayal to Wanyan Lin and a way to repay Shangguan Pei''s kindness. As for how many nails Shangguan Pei could find out, it was all up to him.


    After Su Mianyue left, Shangguan Pei beckoned for his guards and ordered, "Investigate in secret. I would like to know how many nails have been planted around me."


    After one of the guards left, a dark shadow flashed into the hall and bowed down, "Back to the general, the secret guard behind Miss Su has been stopped by his subordinates. The signal he left behind has also been changed. At this time, Wanyan Lin is moving towards another farm."


    "Very well." Shangguan Pei''s eyes turned cold, and he said in a deep voice, "Send more men to help the military advisor. Make sure Wanyan Lin is captured alive."


    "Yes." The shadow was ordered to leave. Shangguan Pei was the only one sitting in the dark in the hall.


    After much hesitation, Shangguan Pei got up and picked up the letter that Su Mianyue had left behind. After several attempts to open the letter, he was finally stopped by reason. He took the letter to the study and wrote a letter. He sealed Su Mianyue''s letter and sent it to his subordinates overnight to Capital City.


    Two flowers bloomed, and Wanyan Lin followed the signs of the guards all the way. After a long time, he saw a manor. The guards in the manor were all military, and there were many guards.


    Although he did not see the dark guard, the door of the study opposite was open, and the back of a woman in red was no different from Su Mianyue''s. Because he could not hear the conversation from far away, Wanyan Lin could only watch from afar.


    After a while, the woman in red seemed to have drawn her sword in anger. There were a few more men in black in the study. After more than a dozen rounds of fighting, the woman in red''s steps suddenly became disordered, as if she had planted a scent or something. Without even the strength to hold the sword, she fainted on the ground.


    Wanyan Lin frowned and clenched his hand on the tree trunk. Soon, he saw the men in black leaving with the woman in red. Wanyan Lin was busy keeping up with them with his light work, but he did not know that his actions were also under the surveillance of others.


    "Quickly, prepare the carriage. The general ordered Miss Su to be sent back to Shangjing City overnight." One of the men in black commanded, and immediately someone obeyed.


    Wanyan Lin''s face was grim, but he knew that this was not a good time to start. He could only wait.


    Not long after, the carriage was ready at the back door. A few men in black immediately put the woman in red into the carriage and escorted the carriage away. Seeing this, Wanyan Lin hurriedly followed behind.


    The sound of hooves faded away and the secret guard, who was in charge of monitoring Wanyan Lin, reported to the study.


    "Everything goes according to plan. There''s no need to ask for instructions." Su Yu sat behind the desk with Ji Yu''s human skin mask. He had a mask of the same type as Shangguan Pei''s. Obviously, he was playing Shangguan Pei to confuse Wanyan Lin.


    The secret guard took his orders and disappeared into the room. Su Yu tapped his finger on the table and sighed for a long time, "I''m sorry, I made a decision for you. Staying by his side will only make you suffer for the rest of your life. Maybe you will know the truth one day, but I would rather not know it all the time than live in pain."


    The jade pendant rubbed against his waist. It was a gift from Su Mianyue. Although it was not of the best quality, it was a treasure to Su Yu. Unless the identity was not suitable to wear, the jade pendant would never leave his body.


    Wanyan Lin chased after the carriage for a few miles and then appeared to save the man after making sure that no one was following him.


    But after a great battle between Wanyan Lin and the man in black, it was not easy to find an opportunity to enter the carriage and pick up the sleeping man. A dagger was stuck in his chest, and at the same time he was surprised, an unfamiliar face came into sight.


    "Go to hell!" The woman gave a low cry, pulled out her dagger and tried to stab Wanyan Lin again.


    However, Wanyan Lin was already on guard, how could he give the woman in red a second chance?


    Wanyan Lin''s right hand, which had never been used to fight, hit the woman in red''s chest. With the help of his body, he flew out and threw out a smoke bomb. Then he disappeared into the smoke.


    "Report Wanyan Lin''s escape to the general and the military advisor." When Wanyan Lin was not found, the leader of the black-shirted man immediately gave the order. The others continued to search, but no one cared whether the woman in the carriage was injured or not.


    Lifting the curtain, the woman in red glanced coldly at the group of people and rested on the car wall with her hands on her chest. Although she had suffered internal injuries, she completed the task assigned by her master and learned that Wanyan Lin was not really disabled. It was not too late to report to the young master later.

 Chapter 252 Cant I Come to You for Nothing?

    Su Mianyue had been holed up in her room ever since she returned to Commander''s Mansion. The temporary truce had relieved her. Only then did she realize that she was really tired. She slept until the sun was up. She had no idea about Wanyan Lin''s injury.


    After Wanyan Lin returned to Commander''s Mansion with his injuries, gray immediately skillfully treated his wounds. Xuezhu was called up to help, and then stayed in the study to serve Wanyan Lin.


    When su mianyue woke up to look for Wanyan Lin and wanted to tell him the good news about the temporary truce, she saw snow bamboo sitting on the soft couch outside the study room with bloodshot eyes, and saw Su Mianyue come and stop talking.


    Gray had always been a dull expression, but Su Mianyue did not take it to heart. He wanted to step into the study room to find Wanyan Lin, but was stopped by gray.


    "What does that mean?" Su Mianyue raised her eyebrows. She never needed to be notified when she was looking for Wanyan Lin, and gray always knew this rule.


    "The emperor is resting, miss. Please go back." Gray looked ahead and replied in a low voice.


    "Didn''t he rest last night?" Su Mianyue asked, and subconsciously looked over to snow bamboo. Seeing snow bamboo''s side face avoiding his line of sight, Su Mianyue was even more suspicious. He pushed him into the inner room regardless of the gray coat.


    Wanyan Lin, who had been in a shallow sleep, woke up after hearing Su Mianyue''s voice. She was sitting up and looking at Su Mianyue with complicated eyes.


    Wanyan Lin couldn''t ask about what happened last night. Whether the planned assassination had anything to do with Su Mianyue or not, Wanyan Lin could only investigate in secret. Otherwise, he would either hurt Su Mianyue or scare him.


    "What''s the matter?" Wanyan Lin volunteered, without the usual indulgence.


    "Can''t I come to you if I''m fine?" Su Mianyue replied, frowning suddenly. He walked quickly to Wanyan Lin''s side and whispered, "Are you hurt?"


    Wanyan Lin did not answer, but quietly pushed Su Mianyue''s hand away and stood up, "It''s not a problem. It''s just a flesh wound."


    "Is it the gray dress that helped you with your wound?" Holding Wanyan Lin''s arm, Su Mianyue followed Wanyan Lin''s footsteps to the desk. When Wanyan Lin sat down and poured him a cup of hot tea, he asked, "How did you get hurt? Didn''t you bring a secret guard on your trip? But do outsiders know about your injury?"


    "No problem. Only a few people in the house knew I was injured." Wanyan Lin only replied after drinking tea, his eyes locked on Su Mianyue''s face, trying to see something.


    Su Mianyue''s frown did not relax because of this. She thought that Wanyan Lin did not want her to worry, so she said that the injury was so light. When she entered the room, she smelled blood, and it must have hurt her bones.


    "You can rest easy these days. If there''s anything Commander can do, or I can do it for you. As for the Tianlan army, you don''t have to worry. There won''t be a war in at least half a month," Su Mianyue said firmly.


    "You''ve been in Commander''s Mansion all this time. How do you know that Shangguan Pei won''t fight?" Wanyan Lin''s eyes fell on Su Mianyue for a moment, unwilling to miss a slight change in her expression.


    "I..." Su Mianyue pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment before saying, "I have my own channel. The news is absolutely true. You just have to rest assured."


    He didn''t want to lie to Wanyan Lin, but he didn''t want to admit that he had met Shangguan Pei. Su Mianyue was afraid that yan lin would be suspicious after she finished, but he didn''t know that her concealment made Wanyan Lin more suspicious.


    Wanyan Lin''s expression darkened. He smiled and said faintly, "Really? Yue is really capable. Even the movements of Shangguan Pei''s army can be detected. It seems that the title Shangguan Pei, the mighty general, does not match the fact."


    Su Mianyue answered perfunctorily and changed the subject of military supplies. Wanyan Lin was on guard and only said that he was not as clear as Xu Ke.


    Su Mianyue saw that Wanyan Lin didn''t look good, and just thought that he was hurt, he said, "You have a good rest. I''ll go ask Commander about the military supplies, and I''ll see you later."


    "I''m very tired today. I''m afraid I''ll have to sleep for a day to get some relief." Wanyan Lin refused Su Mianyue''s visit without raising his eyes.


    Su Mianyue was stunned, and immediately nodded, "Okay, I''ll buy an old ginseng later. It''s better for you to make up for it."


    Wanyan Lin nodded silently. Su Mianyue saw that he didn''t have the strength to speak, so he turned and left. He told gray to take good care of Wanyan Lin, but he forgot that Xuezhu had been outside.


    When Su Mianyue''s footsteps disappeared, Wanyan Lin immediately gave gray clothes a look, gray clothes nodded knowingly and left. Xuezhu, on the other hand, brought in a light breakfast to serve Wanyan Lin. But Wanyan Lin kept a cold face, as if the whole world owed him. There was a chill all over his body, and he was so scared that he didn''t dare to say a word, just for fear of angering Wanyan Lin.


    Moreover, Shangguan Pei had not returned to the barracks in the past few days, but he was constantly watching the movements of the barracks. It was only a day''s work to find out two enemy spies whose identities were not important. Because the other party was determined to die, Shangguan Pei directly ordered people to deal with them in secret so as not to alarm other hidden spies.


    When Su Yu came to the farm to see Shangguan Pei, he happened to meet the scene of dealing with the two spies. There was no emotion between his eyes and brows. He whispered to guan pei to report the progress of last night, although Su Yu knew that Shangguan Pei had already known.


    "Why not kill Wanyan Lin in one fell swoop? With your skills, Wanyan Lin will never escape." Shangguan Pei and Su Yu were very close, so they didn''t beat around the bush.


    "Didn''t the general want to give Wanyan Lin a way out?" Su Yu replied calmly. He didn''t kill Wanyan Lin because he was afraid that Su Mianyue would be sad. After all, Su Mianyue couldn''t love this man until he saw Wanyan Lin''s true nature. Shangguan Pei was because he was the commander of the army. If Wanyan Lin died at this time, the Hengyuan would be in a mess.


    At that time, except for the small court occupied by Wanyan Lei and wan yanzhen, the entire Hengyuan would be rioted and bandits would be rampant. Even if they were to attack the Hengyuan, it would be even harder to wipe out the rioters completely.


    Shangguan Pei remained silent and gave Su Yu a deep look before asking, "There are spies in the army. I suspect there are more than one more hidden spies. What do you think about this?"


    "With the general''s skill, it is not difficult to find out who the spy is. Ji Yu is not a member of the Tianlan. It is better to avoid suspicion. If the general trusts Ji Yu, please allow Ji Yu to take a few days off. Some personal matters need Ji Yu to handle personally." Su Yu spoke unhurriedly.


    "But about the enemy?" Shangguan Pei poured a cup of tea. Yu would always appear by his side at such a young age to help him, and then disappear without a trace. Shangguan Pei sent people to investigate but never found out ji yu''s true identity, nor did he know who Ji Yu''s enemy was.


    "Yes." Su Yu nodded with a serious expression.


    News from the Yan Country that Ji Ruyun''s crown prince, yun donglai, had been assassinated was likely to die. There was a serious internal conflict in the imperial court, and the ji clan princes from all over the country were eager to move. Su Yu had to go back to the Yan Country to deal with some matters, or Yun Wansheng would certainly take the opportunity to deal with ji''s loyal officials.


    There was also news that Yuan Shaoqiu had appeared in Wanyan Lei''s little court, and Su Yu had to investigate. Over the years, as long as news related to Yuan Shaoqiu came, Su Yu would definitely kiss him, even if he was injured more than once.


    "Go early and come back early." Shangguan Pei waved his hand, his words implying that he should take care of himself.


    Su Yu got up, cupped his fists, and left without leaving a word. The speed of his footsteps showed the urgency of the matter.

 Chapter 253 Bo Lan Yan Smiled

    Over the past few days, Su Mianyue had been trying to replenish Linzhou City''s grain and grass, almost contributing to the grain and grass stored in the hands of the hidden stakes. Wanyan Lin had been recuperating, occasionally listening to snow bamboo playing the piano, but had a much more relaxed and comfortable life than Su Mianyue.


    Su Yu, who had originally intended to return to the Yan Country, received news from his subordinates that yun donglai''s injuries had been controlled and "Evidence" was provided to prove that he was an assassin hired by Second Prince. Although he was forcefully suppressed by Yun Wansheng at this time, it caused more than half of the officials in the court to be dissatisfied, and the court''s support for the crown prince became louder and louder. There won''t be any unrest for the time being, unless yun dong comes to force the palace.


    However, Su Yu still went to the east ridge to find out if Yuan Shaoqiu''s story was true and to discuss with Wanyan Lei whether he wanted to expand his territory in the east ridge.


    The war between the Tianlan and the Tianlan is about to start. At this time, if wanyan lei wants to unify, it is absolutely the best time. The price is that a part of the country will become a territory from now on. Unless wanyan lei can rest and fight back as soon as possible, he will be expelled from the big country.


    Shangguan Pei''s letter was sent to Mu Tinng by 800 miles in a hurry. Mu Tinng opened it without even glancing at Shangguan Pei''s letter. He quickly opened the letter written by Su Mianyue. After reading it, long yan was furious. Coincidentally, Gu Linng came to deliver ginseng soup. Mu Tinng directly scolded her for the reason that the imperial study was so important that the harem and concubines were not allowed to enter. She did not care about the face of the empress at all.


    After enduring the humiliation and leaving only his confidants around him, Gu Linng said gloomily, "Send someone to investigate. The emperor received news from the front line today."


    In the past few years, Gu Linng had changed from a pure and delicate white lotus flower to a woman with heavy makeup. However, her appearance was not able to hold on to such a makeup, but it seemed out of place. However, Gu Linng had a vicious nature and no one dared to speak up. She still felt good that she was a queen.


    Bizhu answered quickly, but in her heart, she scolded Gu Linng to death. In the beginning, she had received the emperor''s green eyes, but after Gu Linng fell out of favor, her personal servant did not even have the chance to see the emperor. In this life, she probably did not have the chance to be promoted to a concubine.


    Bizhu did not know what she was looking for. What Mu Tinng valued at first was not her appearance, but the status of the maid in charge of Gu Linng''s palace. If she had gathered and reported the evidence that Gu Linng might have colluded with the enemy to Mu Tinng, she would at least be a concubine now.


    In the imperial study, mu ting finally calmed down after a fire. He then ordered de hai, "King xuan rui will see you in the palace."


    Dehai did not dare to delay, so he quickly arranged for someone to deliver the oral order. Half an hour later, Mu Chen walked into the imperial study with a tired face. After salute to mu ting, de hai quickly asked people to prepare the tea table and chairs. After placing the tea and cakes, he led the servants to leave.


    Seeing that dehai had emptied the imperial study, Mu Chen restrained his laziness and raised his lips, "What is your royal brother doing? Are you going to send your subordinates to do hard work again?"


    "The empress is still alive. I want you to personally go and fetch her back to the palace." Mu Tinng opened his mouth in a deep voice. Seeing Mu Chen''s teacup tremble, he added, "Only if you go forward will I rest assured. Only you will be concerned about her safety."


    Mu Chen''s eyes drooped slightly, and he said with a half-smile, "Your brother is joking. I''m afraid I can''t do this job. Your brother should know that Empress Su hates his brother the most. When Empress Su was in the palace, his brother would always be chased to collect money whenever he ate in Phoenix Palace."


    The fact that Su Mianyue was still alive was not a secret, but some people who did not know it thought it was an excuse for Mu Tinng to take the opportunity to fight for the Hengyuan. Mu Chen knew the truth, and his royal brother finally loved beauty as much as he loved mountains and rivers once.


    "You just have to tell her that you want the whereabouts of the su family and come back to see me." Mu Tinng''s tone was low, with a tinge of pain.


    Mu Chen looked up and gave Mu Tinng a complicated look, "I will definitely pass on the royal brother''s word of mouth to Empress Su. As for Empress Su''s decision, it is not up to me to decide."


    If possible, Mu Chen would rather Su Mianyue never return to the palace for the rest of his life. Such a straightforward woman would not be fit to be drowned in the palace, and even if he loved Mu Chen, he would not be able to protect her.


    Bowing his hands at mu ting, Mu Chen lifted his robe and left Mu Tinng alone in the imperial study to ponder.


    On the other hand, Su Mianyue didn''t have time to spend with Wanyan Lin until he had arranged the military supplies, but there seemed to be a barrier between the two of them. Although their relationship patterns didn''t seem to have changed much, their expressions were not as intimate as their lovers.


    After dinner with Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue suggested a game of chess. Wanyan Lin played with Su Mianyue, but he was obsessed with winning and losing.


    "No more, no more. I won''t even give in to a single move. What''s the point of playing chess like this?" After several attempts to play chess, Su Mianyue suddenly lost interest and reached out to mess up the board.


    "You don''t regret playing chess." Wanyan Lin chuckled and looked at Su Mianyue pouting angrily, feeling a little relieved.


    "I am a woman. Haven''t you heard that women and villains are difficult to raise?" Su Mianyue snorted, holding a chess piece in one hand, suddenly raised his lips and asked with a smile, "Let''s play a new one. Guess how many black and white I have in both hands, and if you''re right, you''ll get a prize."


    "What if I guess wrong?" Xuezhu, who was cooking tea, asked with a smile.


    "If you guess wrong, you will be punished," Su Mianyue answered.


    "What''s the difference between Mianyue''s move and cheating? Don''t say you can guess how many black and white pieces are in each hand. It''s hard to even guess the total number." Xuezhu shook his head and laughed, holding two cups of hot tea in front of Su Mianyue and Wanyan Lin.


    Su Mianyue nunu glared at Xuezhu and said unhappily, "Xuezhu, you are my best friend. How can you be bewitched by Wanyan Lin''s appearance and not help me to speak? It''s a blue face disaster indeed. My heart hurts so much. It hurts so much!"


    Su Mianyue leaned over on the soft couch in the shape of a western cupping heart. Xuezhu chuckled and Wanyan Lin laughed. But the doubts in the depths of his eyes never disappeared.


    After laughing for a while, Xuezhu stepped forward to help Su Mianyue up and said softly, "Well, how old are you still so playful? If the soldiers of the third army saw that the heroine in their hearts was so jumpy, they might cry bitterly and no longer worship the strong."


    Slapping the table and giving a thumbs-up to the snow bamboo, Su Mianyue praised, "Xuezhu, you are so good at saying this. I think Su Mianyue was a chivalrous woman who used to walk around the world, but now she is willing to sacrifice her image to make the man smile. It''s really sad. Xuezhu, if you find a man you like in the future, you must keep your heart and never lose your nature like me. Otherwise, it will be a tragedy in the capital."


    "Mianyue, stop talking nonsense. How can a woman say the word love, let alone..." Xuezhu smiled bitterly and stood up, "There''s still soup in the kitchen. Xuezhu is going to have a look."


    Su Mianyue blinked at xuezhu as she retreated. Turning to the thoughtful Wanyan Lin, he asked with his chin in his hands: Wanyan Lin, you know I''ve always been very slow about emotional matters. But a slow person like me would notice your abnormality. Can you explain to me what made you unhappy?"

 Chapter 254 Life Or Death, Please Ask Empress Su to Return to the Palace

    Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin with a serious face. While Wanyan Lin was thinking about how to respond, Su Mianyue said, "If there''s anything wrong with me, please tell me. I won''t change it anyway. Don''t hold back."


    Wanyan Lin was stunned and immediately chuckled. This was Su Mianyue''s true character. He did what he wanted, but he liked this kind of woman.


    "I''m not angry, but there''s been so much going on lately that it''s hard not to take your feelings into account." Swallowing the question in his mouth, Wanyan Lin was afraid that once he asked, the two of them would really come to an end.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with Wanyan Lin''s expression, Su Mianyue could not tell whether he was disappointed or relieved, but he did not continue to ask.


    It was just that they did not talk about business and the atmosphere was not suitable for romantic talk, so the two of them fell silent and looked at each other.


    Until xuezhu came back with the tonic, the two of them still had no topic to talk about. The three of them sat quietly and drank the soup in their bowls. After drinking, Su Mianyue didn''t want to stay and continue to be embarrassed, so he didn''t disturb Wanyan Lin''s rest and called xuezhu to leave together.


    Under the moonlight, Su Mianyue walked ahead in a strong suit. Xuezhu followed behind him in a simple dress. One was as beautiful as fire and the other was as elegant as chrysanthemum, which added a sense of beauty to Commander''s Mansion and became a moving scenery.


    "Let''s go sit in the pavilion," Su Mianyue suggested.


    Xuezhu nodded in response. After they sat down, Xuezhu touched his face and asked, "But my face is dirty? Why is Mianyue looking at me like that?"


    "I haven''t had time to care about you lately. Today, I suddenly realized that snow bamboo has become beautiful, like a woman in love. She''s as shy as a flower." Su Mianyue opened his mouth, and a complicated look flashed through his eyes.


    Perhaps Su Mianyue was indeed a neurotic person at times, especially when she was not sensitive to emotional matters, but that did not mean that she would not notice anything. It was just that sometimes she subconsciously ignored it because she believed in human nature, or that she did not dare to face it.


    Xuezhu froze and smiled, "Mianyue is such a joker. Who in my situation would be happy with me?"


    Originally, he wanted to test Xuezhu, but he hit the other party''s sad past. Su Mianyue smiled apologetically, not knowing what to say. The words of comfort were all in vain.


    The two of them sat down for a while and then went back to their rooms to rest. Su Mianyue had a sleepless night and felt that something was about to be lost, but she could not catch it.


    Su Mianyue left Commander''s Mansion early the next morning. She had never known how to deal with feelings. After several attempts, she still couldn''t get back to her original feelings with Wanyan Lin. Su Mianyue chose to run away and enrich herself so that she wouldn''t think about boring questions.


    "Is it Miss Su? There''s your letter." Originally, she planned to go to the barracks, but she didn''t want to be stopped by a little beggar on the way. She had a letter in her dirty hand and reached out to Su Mianyue with the other hand. She said timidly, "The man said that after I give the letter to you, you will give me two copper coins."


    Looking around, Su Mianyue did not find anyone suspicious. He opened his purse and took out a handful of copper coins without counting them. He put them in the hands of the little beggar and smiled, "Do you remember what that person looked like? If you can tell me, I''ll give you these copper coins."


    The little beggar looked at the copper plate with bright eyes and quickly stuffed it into his arms. He shook his head in disappointment and said, "It''s a man wearing a mask. I didn''t see what he looks like either. I just told him to stay here and see a beautiful woman in red coming out. It''s Miss Su."


    Since the other party was a man with a city, he would not leave any traces. He reached out and took the letter. Su Mianyue opened the letter on the spot and looked at it. The little beggar saw that nothing had happened to him and skipped away. So many copper coins did not need to starve for a few days.


    However, after reading the letter, Su Mianyue''s face changed greatly. He immediately returned to Commander''s Mansion and asked for a fast horse to gallop out of the city.


    The originally closed city gate, after seeing Su Mianyue, was free for her, but Su Mianyue went straight to the direction of the Tianlan army. The soldiers guarding the city quickly reported the news to Xu Ke. Xu Ke thought about it and reported it to Wanyan Lin, but did not know that Wanyan Lin''s secret guards had reported it.


    The big hands under the table were clenched into fists. There was no expression on Wanyan Lin''s face that made people unable to guess his heart. This was the emperor, who would never let his emotions out, even if he occasionally showed them on purpose.


    "Commander doesn''t have to worry about Miss Su. He just needs to take care of the military." Waving Xu Ke off, Wanyan Lin punched the table and said in a low voice, "Are you abandoning our vows?"


    Su Mianyue did not know that Wanyan Lin misunderstood her. At this time, Su Mianyue was in a fierce battle. Before he reached the camp, the horse tripped over the rope. Su Mianyue had no time to fly and could only roll a few times to stabilize himself. The next moment, he was surrounded by arrows.


    With a leap, Su Mianyue dodged the hundreds of arrows, hunted in the wind in red, and the hair band that bound his black hair had slipped. Three thousand strands of green hair were scattered behind his head, and his whole body exuded a strong murderous intent.


    "What kind of man is a coward? For a weak woman, how dare you use arrows to lead the fight?" Su Mianyue had the courage to negotiate with the other party if she was sure that the other party did not want to kill her. Otherwise, waves and waves of arrows would exhaust Su Mianyue even if they could not hurt her for a short time.


    Her slender hands were placed at her waist, and she did not wear a sword when she left the house. If she wanted to break out of the encirclement, she could only use a soft sword at her waist. This was Su Mianyue''s talisman, which she had never used in the past few years. Only Biwu knew that there was another trick in Su Mianyue''s belt.


    After making half a circle on the spot, she looked at the soldiers with spears coming up from all directions. There were at least a hundred of them. The archers hiding in the dark were not out yet. Su Mianyue was calculating the possibility that she would be able to escape completely.


    "If Empress Su were a weak woman, there would be no strong woman in this world. Please don''t struggle for nothing. As long as Empress Su follows me to the barracks, it might avoid a war between the two countries. Empress Su can see the person he wants to see." A man dressed as a fourth grade general sat on a tall horse and shouted to Su Mianyue through the air.


    Speaking of the person he wanted to see, Su Mianyue thought of Biwu first.


    "Despicable." With a low cry, Su Mianyue ran towards the general, who was known as the first to catch a thief and the first to catch a king. Even the Tianlan barracks dared to break into the hostages.


    "Archers ready!" The general shouted and ordered, "The emperor has decreed that whether you live or die, please ask empress su to return to the palace."


    Su Mianyue''s heart sank. She thought Mu Tinng wanted to take her back alive, but she didn''t want to live or die.


    The sound of arrows in her ears was so loud that Su Mianyue had to turn around to avoid the rain. However, su mianyue only landed on her feet and another wave of arrows hit her. Su Mianyue had to keep dodging, but no matter how hard Su Mianyue tried to get out of the predicament, But he was still trapped in this place and could not grab a living mouth as a shield, let alone snatch a shield.


    There were hundreds of archers, and each time she shot an arrow, she would quickly move and change her position. Su Mianyue was unable to concentrate on observing the archer''s change of position while avoiding the rain of arrows, which made her more passive.


    Poof, the sound of flesh being cut sounded. Su Mianyue''s left shoulder was hit by a feather arrow, which penetrated the pipa bone. It was only an inch away from the position when Empress Dowager was rescued last time.


    The pain in her body made Su Mianyue move a little late. A few more arrows brushed past her, but Su Mianyue was a little more conscious because of the pain, and the murderous air on her body became even stronger.

 Chapter 255 There Can Only Be One Queen

    After escaping the rain of arrows, Su Mianyue pulled up more than ten arrows at the same time as he dodged. When the next wave of arrows came, he reflected back in the arc of the rain of arrows and heard several cries of death.


    A sneer rose from the corner of her lips. Su Mianyue didn''t want to see the two armies fighting, but it didn''t mean that someone was going to kill her and the virgin mary was going to spare the other''s life.


    "It was General Shangguan who brought out the troops. Indeed, there was a way to change the formation, but if you want to capture this girl, you have to be aware of your destiny." Su Mianyue snorted coldly. This time, not only did he aim at the archers, but also at the general on horseback.


    With su mianyue''s internal strength, even those soldiers who held shields to stop them had been shot through several shields by arrows, and the soldiers also fell into a pool of blood, to the death, I can''t believe this is true.


    The commander on horseback''s face changed greatly and ordered to surround Su Mianyue, but he did not know that Su Mianyue was waiting for him.


    The infantrymen quickly formed their formation and hundreds of spears attacked su mianyue. Su Mianyue turned elegantly and the dust under his feet fell into the eyes of the soldiers who were leading the battle in a downwind direction. As the soldiers quickly retreated back to make up for it, Su Mianyue had two more arrows in his hand and jumped up sharply with his toes. More than a dozen arrows killed nearly ten more soldiers.


    However, as su mianyue stepped forward, a shower of arrows shot at her again. Su Mianyue could only fall to the ground and roll down to the foot of the infantry. He quickly pulled out the dagger hidden in the two boots and cut off the tendons of the feet of seven or eight people.


    Seeing the spear coming at him, Su Mianyue quickly pulled a soldier on the ground and used his body as a shield to escape.


    Throwing up the dead soldier with force, Su Mianyue picked up a shield and covered his back with his backhand. The dagger in his hand was as fast as lightning, and he could see red blood streaked in the air every time he struck.


    Su Mianyue, who had already killed the red-eyed girl, only wanted to make a quick decision, otherwise her physical strength would not be able to hold up.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Mianyue had killed and maimed dozens of people. Immediately after the general calmed down, he also saw Su Mianyue''s intention and quickly ordered again, "Don''t fight hard, drag her to death!"


    At the command of the general, the soldiers quickly retreated, but Su Mianyue did not give them such an opportunity. Her nimble figure followed the soldiers and reaped their lives. As long as she found a breakthrough, she could break through.


    Just then, someone came to the general''s side and whispered a few words to the general with a package in his hand. The general immediately laughed when he heard the words. He immediately pulled the cloth off the outside and said loudly, "It''s better to catch Empress Su as soon as possible. Otherwise, if the general''s hand shook, Mrs. Su''s ashes would have no place to rest."


    Suddenly, he turned around and saw the general holding a jar of ashes in one hand and a wooden card in the other, inscribed with Mrs. Su''s name.


    "How dare you!" Her eyes were bloodshot, and Su Mianyue was like an emissary from hell, reaping the lives of the world as long as she wanted.


    But what the general was holding in his hand was Su Mianyue''s taboo. Even if he did not know whether the urn of ashes was real, Su Mianyue was not willing to gamble. She could not save the su family, and now even a jar of ashes could not be saved?


    The general smiled triumphantly and shook his hand holding the ashes a few times. He said arrogantly, "Empress Su, I have an old disease in my hand. I''m afraid I can''t hold it for too long. If Empress Su doesn''t stop, I''m afraid..."


    In order to show that he was not lying, the general made a move that could not be supported. The urn almost fell to the ground. Su Mianyue''s heart tightened.


    Knowing that it was the other party''s trap, Su Mianyue would not accept it. He thought for a moment and said, "I can follow you back to the barracks, but I will not humiliate the members of the su family and be tied up by you. If anything happens to my mother''s ashes, I, Su Mianyue, will definitely turn them upside down and invite monks and monks to do the same so that you will not be reincarnated peacefully after death."


    Su Mianyue''s curse made many people subconsciously look at the general, afraid that his hands would shake so much, and the general''s expression froze, then he laughed: "Empress Su, don''t worry. The credit for bringing Empress Su back to the palace is much greater than bringing back a dead body. I would have known what to do, please."


    He threw the spirit seat to the little leader who had come riding a horse. The commander held the urn in both hands and looked at Su Mianyue with pride.


    He lifted his sleeve to wipe the blood off his face. Su Mianyue held the dagger tightly in both hands and walked towards the general with heavy steps.


    Now she had to find a way to snatch the ashes before killing the person who dared to play with her. As for the camp of the Tianlan army, she had to go because Biwu was likely to be trapped in it. Su Mianyue regarded Biwu as her own sister and the person she trusted and relied on the most in the world.


    Just as Su Mianyue stopped in front of the general''s horse and was about to make a move, the general seemed to be frightened by Su Mianyue''s cold eyes and threw the urn out. Su Mianyue quickly stepped forward to catch the urn. No one knew that her heart was so nervous that it was about to stop beating.


    Even if the ashes were most likely fake, Su Mianyue was still unwilling to gamble that it would come true. She had already apologized to the su family who had cared for her and could not let Mrs. Su down in peace.


    Looking at the intact urn, Su Mianyue was just about to breathe a sigh of relief when a dart shot in the dark and hit the urn, only to hear a crisp sound. When the urn broke, dust was everywhere. Although Su Mianyue covered his mouth and nose, it was too late, and some of the air was sucked into his abdomen.


    "Little man!" Su Mianyue cursed in a low voice. He wanted to fly to take the life of the general, but he could not use any internal force. His limbs seemed to be paralyzed, making it difficult for her to even stand still. He fell to the ground and splashed a cloud of dust. Su Mianyue could not help but clench his teeth in pain.


    Stubbornly lifting her face, stained with dust and blood, Su Mianyue resisted the screams of pain that were about to burst out of her throat, even though she was in a mess, she still had the air of a queen.


    "Quick, throw her dagger away." After Su Mianyue had no weapons in his hands, the general got off his horse and squatted down in front of Su Mianyue, "Empress Su, I didn''t intend to take your life. The one in the palace really didn''t want you to go back alive. Since ancient times, a king can only have one queen, right?"


    "Gu Linng?" Su Mianyue laughed, his eyes still glaring fiercely at the general, and said coldly, "Hehe, Shangguan Pei has such a subordinate as you, it really insults his reputation."


    The general''s face changed, and jealousy flashed in his eyes. He then drew out his sword and shouted in a low voice, "Empress Su, go well. Don''t make a mistake at the palace of hell. This general is only obeying shangfeng."


    When the words fell, the sword flew straight to Su Mianyue''s neck like a rainbow, but Su Mianyue, who had been struggling to speak at the last moment, leapt into the air, grabbed the broken arrow that penetrated his shoulder blade and pulled it out. The tip of the arrow was quickly pressed against the artery between the general''s neck.


    "Gu Linng''s vision is as bad as ever, and people like you who are not capable are willing to use it." With a sneer, Su Mianyue''s men exerted a little force, and a blood stain immediately flowed out of the general''s neck. "Say, is Biwu really in the camp?"


    The general did not expect that Su Mianyue had actually pretended to fall into the trap. At this moment, xiao ming was in the hands of others and his face turned pale with fright. He nodded hurriedly and said, "Yes, yes, yes. General Shangguan said that he would use that girl to force Empress Su to show up in a few days. Now, he is placing her next to General Shangguan''s military tent."


    With his eyes slightly fixed, Su Mianyue glanced coldly at the soldiers who were holding spears at him and shouted in a low voice, "Get out of my way. Whoever dares to approach within ten meters, I will poke a hole in your head. If you accidentally poke your heart, you will have more chances of promotion."

 Chapter 256 A New Pair of Titanium Dog Eyes in the Next Life

    Although Su Mianyue held the general hostage, she did not dare to relax her vigilance. There were so many infantry and archers, and a small leader who could shoot darts. If these people did, she really could not guarantee whether they would reach the barracks smoothly.


    As long as she alerted Shangguan Pei, she would be safe. For the first time, Su Mianyue felt that an enemy like Shangguan Pei was much better than a petty general who was threatened by her.


    Just as Su Mianyue was worried, the group dragged for more than 20 minutes but only walked a few hundred meters. A dart suddenly shot at the back of su mianyue''s neck. Su Mianyue dodged sideways and dragged the general to let him escape, but the general suddenly itched a handful of white powder. Su Mianyue held her breath subconsciously, but there was a sharp pain on the back of her hand. Then her consciousness began to blur, leaving only the commander''s twisted face that had conspired to succeed.


    Damn it, why did she forget to guard against this little guy? I''m afraid there''s really no way to live this time.


    Su Mianyue felt remorse in her heart, but she had no strength to fight anymore.


    "Peel her off for general ben, and he will taste the empress today." He wiped the blood from his neck and opened his collar.


    With his lips slightly parted, Su Mianyue''s heart was burning with anxiety. However, his consciousness had already drifted away, and his body staggered a few times. He was also unconscious in the filthy words of the soldiers.


    As Su Mianyue fell to the ground, the general spat and kicked Su Mianyue on the injured shoulder. Seeing that Su Mianyue did not react at all, he still did not believe that she really fainted.


    "Tie Empress Su''s hands and feet separately, and tie them to the big tree over there." The general pointed at the two soldiers and ordered.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s ruthlessness, the two soldiers came forward trembling. After a few tentative kicks, Su Mianyue still did not react. They dared to tie him up, then dragged Su Mianyue to the woods and soon hung Su Mianyue on a tree.


    It was not until the mission was completed that the two soldiers regretted it. Why didn''t they take advantage of such a good opportunity just now? With their status, it must be their turn, and I don''t know if Empress Su can withstand so much love.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s body hanging limply from a tree, his white wrists were bleeding from the rope, and his collar''s eyes were almost glued to it, and his mouth was full of filth. "Damn it, I''ve played with so many women. I''ve never seen a woman with such good skin before. The rope seems to break when I meet it. I''ll be happy to play with her later."


    The leader walked forward and rubbed his thick hands against the wound on Su Mianyue''s wrist, still feeling unsatisfied. He pinched Su Mianyue''s white and delicate arms with great force. Only when he knew that both his arms were bruised did he grin with satisfaction.


    But when she saw Su Mianyue''s dirty little face, she remembered how she looked when she first met Su Mianyue.


    "Damn it, go get the water ready. I was going to bathe Empress Su. It''s too dirty to see the face of Empress Su''s most beautiful woman. What a pity. It''s not fun enough." The leader held up Su Mianyue''s chin in one hand and carefully admired her appearance. One hand caressed Su Mianyue''s facial features, like playing with a toy. His eyes were full of blasphemy.


    Many of the soldiers who were closer to this side were seething with excitement. Su Mianyue was the former queen. No man would not want to taste it just because she was the number one beauty. Su Mianyue''s identity and ability were not to be underestimated, but the situation was different now. Su Mianyue was the fish on the chopping block. It''s not a problem who wants to chop twice.


    Soon, a soldier brought over a dozen water bags, took one of them, opened it, and poured his head directly on Su Mianyue''s head. He whistled and rubbed Su Mianyue''s face as hard as he could, as if the dirt on her face had accumulated over the years and was hard to clean.


    The man who had delivered the package came forward with a frown and said in a low voice, "General, it''s better to settle this quickly. Once General Shangguan gets the news, I''m afraid the general won''t have a chance to be happy."


    The general was enraged when he heard this, and the water bag in his hand smashed fiercely at the man, scolding him, "I am your peak. Although Shangguan Pei is a general, you have to obey my orders and get out of my way!"


    "General..." The man wanted to persuade him again, but he was grabbed by the general''s lapel and thrown out fiercely, "What is it? I only gave you a chance to be a leader because I liked you. I really thought I was a green onion, and I dare to teach you a lesson. I will go back and lead the army by myself. Don''t hang around in front of me these days. You''re a loser."


    The leader who fell to the ground had a flash of murderous intent in his eyes, but he quickly withdrew and silently retreated to the side. With his strength, it was easy to kill his own peak, but he had to give in before him. How could he not hate him?


    Seeing that the soldiers on the side had settled down, they were afraid that the general would make a quick decision. What else could they do?


    After being drenched in two bags of water, Su Mianyue''s consciousness slowly returned to her cage. The water droplets hanging from her eyelashes made her unable to see clearly, but she heard the general''s words clearly, and the pain on her wrist also made her understand her situation.


    Her eyes fell on the general who was undressing, and Su Mianyue secretly praised the complex armor of the ancient generals. Otherwise, she would not have had the chance to save herself.


    Su Mianyue withdrew the ring from his tail finger and broke it forcefully. Holding his breath, he cut the rope and could only squint at the general''s movements.


    It took a cup of tea for the general to remove all the armor on his body and walk towards su mianyue while unbuttoning his belt. It was obvious that he did not reveal his madness and did not intend to remove all the insides, otherwise Su Mianyue would definitely have a pinhole.


    "Empress Su is indeed the number one beauty. Even her drowsy appearance is so moving. I just don''t know if it''s the same charm without this outfit, haha." After a few laughs, the general reached out his claws to Su Mianyue''s waist and tried to untie Su Mianyue''s belt.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue suddenly opened his eyes, and his knees suddenly bent upwards towards the commander''s lifeline. At the same time, his arms struggled to break away from each other, and the tied rope gently shook on the branch, but Su Mianyue could no longer be bound.


    "I like to play so much. Today, the japanese girl will play with you enough!" His red lips rose slightly, but the smile did not reach his eyes. Su Mianyue kicked him to the ground with a sideways kick that hit the neck of the howling general.


    "Ah!" The general curled up awkwardly on the ground, his body convulsing.


    Su Mianyue was still not relieved. He kicked him again and broke the general''s spine. He was too lazy to deal with him. His eyes coldly swept over the leader who was looking up. When he saw that his hands were about to shoot out a dart, Su Mianyue snorted. He should have done this guy just now. There''s no need to cause yourself so much trouble.


    "Since you are all ordered to go up to the peak, I will not argue with you about where you came from and go back to where you came from. Otherwise, after I kill him, you will be the next to die." The jade finger pointed at the leader. As Su Mianyue spoke, he flew ten meters forward as light as a swallow, easily evading the darts from the other party. The spear that he snatched from his hand had pierced the other party''s heart. Under the glare of the other party, Su Mianyue said coldly: "If you want to kill me, you have to be prepared to be killed. Your tricks are not bright. In the next life, you can change into a pair of titanium dog eyes and come back to the world."

 Chapter 257 How Can You Be Worthy of My Deep Love!

    With a spear in his hand, Su Mianyue stabbed the leader in the heart, and his wrist flipped over to smash the leader''s heart.


    Su Mianyue released her hand slowly, her eyes as cold as a knife as she swept past the soldiers who had wanted to rush up to kill Su Mianyue. No one knew that her throat was filled with waves of salty water, and if she was not afraid of being attacked by the infantry, she would have vomited blood.


    Su Mianyue was really poisoned. Just now when she was awake, she forcefully suppressed the poison with her internal force and used 12 points of pure qi regardless of the damage to her body. Otherwise, she could not kill the leader with one strike, but Su Mianyue''s physical condition would not allow her to carry out a second attack.


    Knock knock knock, a burst of hooves came, hearing the sound of at least a few dozen light riders, Su Mianyue''s heart secretly bad, beautiful eyebrows almost undetectable wrinkles, jade hands slowly touched her waist, even if she died today, she could not be defeated by these people, killing a few more to earn money.


    "Su... Empress, I''m late to save you. Please forgive me, empress." Shangguan Pei''s voice sounded like the voice of heaven. Su Mianyue looked up and saw that Shangguan Pei was dressed in armor like a god of war. A thousand rays of sunlight fell on his armor, as if it could hold the sky and earth. It reminded her of the lines in the movie unconsciously.


    My beloved is a hero of the world. One day, he will step on the colorful clouds and marry me...


    Her heart was filled with bitterness. Why was the person who saved her a hero, but not someone she had waited for?


    Seeing that Su Mianyue''s face was not right, Shangguan Pei quickly got off his horse and quickly came to Su Mianyue, asking, "Empress Su is not feeling well?"


    "Take me out of this filthy place." Su Mianyue lowered his voice, but his tone was a little broken, and a red liquid flowed from the corner of his lips. "Please save General Shangguan. He will repay you for your kindness today."


    "Empress Su!" Shangguan Pei exclaimed, her arms stretched out just in time to hold Su Mianyue in her arms to avoid her close contact with the earth. The metal armor made by Su Mianyue made a crisp sound. Shangguan Pei quickly pulled off the battle robe behind her and put it on Su Mianyue, covering her face with it. Glancing coldly at the soldiers who had participated in the siege of Su Mianyue, he ordered coldly, "Execute them on the spot."


    He picked up Su Mianyue and took a look at the general who was still alive. Before he left, Shangguan Pei ordered, "Disobey the holy orders, violate the military rules, and throw all the centurions and above into the mountains."


    Shangguan Pei rode away with Su Mianyue in his arms. His trusted men were left to deal with the infantry who had been ordered to surround and kill Su Mianyue and had been seduced. As for the archers who were too far away from Su Mianyue, they did not see everything here. Moreover, the archers were much more difficult to train than the infantry. Shangguan Pei did not want to kill them all.


    If it weren''t for Su Mianyue''s reputation, Shangguan Pei might have given the infantry a chance to live, but the general and leader would never have survived.


    When they arrived at the barracks, Shangguan Pei immediately called for a military doctor to treat Su Mianyue. When he learned that Su Mianyue was poisoned and that his true qi was running around in his body, he was afraid that he might die. Shangguan Pei was not concerned about anything else at the moment.


    Never had Shangguan Pei been so nervous before. The military doctor thought that Shangguan Pei was only like this because of the emperor''s orders. He crawled back to develop the antidote, while Shangguan Pei ordered his trusted aides to guard the big tent and personally help Su Mianyue smooth out the internal forces.


    Su Mianyue was nearly humiliated to death in this room. The secret guard sent by Wanyan Lin to follow Su Mianyue also returned to Commander''s Mansion to report Su Mianyue''s whereabouts, but nothing about Su Mianyue''s experience was mentioned, only that Su Mianyue was in the army accounts of Su Mianyue.


    Wanyan Lin closed his eyes gloomily and waved the guards off in gray. Xuezhu was sent away as well, so he closed the study door and stood guard for Wanyan Lin outside.


    "After all, you still have someone else in your heart. How can you be worthy of my affections!" With his teeth chattering, Wanyan Lin clenched his fist on the table angrily and smashed a good nanmu desk.


    After leaving the study, Xuezhu returned to the room and saw the black-clad bodyguard sitting down gracefully without any surprise.


    "Is everything going well?" Xuezhu asked softly.


    The dark guard nodded expressionlessly and replied, "As the girl has instructed, all the people who know have been silenced."


    "Very well." Xuezhu nodded and said darkly, "You should know how to report the situation to Retired Emperor. Go ahead and do your job."


    "Yes." The guard cupped his fists and disappeared into Xuezhu''s room.


    Looking around the empty room, she picked up a preserved fruit and put it into her mouth. The sweet smell of the fruit hit the taste buds and made Xuezhu smile again. "Su Mianyue, what if you have thousands of abilities? Just a few words of praise can make the man you love feel bad for you, and a fake letter can put you in danger. If you don''t want to see you live in pain, how can you escape? Enjoy it, it''s the price of your humiliation!"


    He chewed on the fruit fiercely, as if he were biting Su Mianyue. Xuezhu''s eyes were filled with excitement and hatred. However, Su Mianyue, who was in a coma, could not see Xuezhu''s expression or hear her.


    A day passed, and Su Mianyue was still in a coma. Shangguan Pei was always by her side, helping Su Mianyue clear out his disordered meridians every hour.


    Su Mianyue''s poison was so complicated that the military doctors did not dare to detoxify her. However, su mianyue subconsciously wanted to suppress the poison, and every time the poison was about to attack, she would suppress the poison by her own luck. What followed was the disorder of the meridians. If Shangguan Pei had not spared no expense to suppress it for her, Su Mianyue would have burst his dantian.


    Just as he had combed through Su Mianyue''s meridians, Shangguan Pei sat in front of the desk and began to write down the sonata again. After reading it, he felt it was more appropriate than the previous few times. He then sealed it in an envelope with fire paint and called for the messenger to send the sonata to Capital City in the form of an eight-hundred-mile rush.


    "General, Empress Su''s antidote pill will help." The military doctor came to the tent overjoyed, his hands trembling with excitement.


    If Shangguan Pei had not sent a servant girl to serve Su Mianyue in changing clothes, she would not have found that Su Mianyue was carrying an antidote pill on him, and that a military doctor who was not good at poison would have studied the antidote. Su Mianyue did not know how many more sins he would have suffered.


    "This general is here himself." Seeing that the military doctor wanted to feed Su Mianyue the medicine, Shangguan Pei got up and took the bottle away. This was the only thing he could do for Su Mianyue using his identity, and he was afraid that he would never get another chance.


    The military doctor didn''t do what he thought, standing by the side to observe Su Mianyue''s reaction after taking the antidote pill.


    After a cup of tea, Su Mianyue''s lips began to change color, as if they were about to bleed. Just as Shangguan Pei was about to ask, black blood began to drip from the corner of Su Mianyue''s mouth.


    Blood flowed down Su Mianyue''s cheek on the jade pillow, leaving a shocking mark. The military doctor rushed forward and caught the blood that was about to enter the bed with a porcelain bottle. After Su Mianyue vomited blood, he quickly took out the needle bag that he had brought with him and stabbed Su Mianyue''s fingers with a silver needle. The deputy was in charge of continuing the transfusion, while the military doctor personally squeezed the acupuncture points on Su Mianyue''s hands until the blood on both fingers turned red.


    Looking at the porcelain bottle that was about to be filled with poison blood, the military doctor smiled and hurriedly put it into the medicine box. After writing a prescription for detoxification, he explained to guan pei, "Empress Su still has some residual poison in his body. He only needs to take three more days of soup medicine. In the meantime, Empress Su had better not use internal medicine, or the poison might invade the heart, and by then the old man will not be able to cure it."

 Chapter 258 One Word of Affection

    It was the morning of the second day when Su Mianyue woke up. Shangguan Pei had just returned from a tour of the barracks and saw that Su Mianyue was about to get up and get off the ground to stop him.


    "You haven''t cleared your body of the residual poison. It''s best to rest for the next few days." Holding Su Mianyue''s arm so that she could lean against the bed, Shangguan Pei pursed his lips and said, "I''m sorry, I saved you, but your presence has alarmed the entire barracks. Even I, the general, can''t make the decision to let you go now."


    Shangguan Pei''s apology was sincere, but as a general, there were some things that he could not decide.


    Su Mianyue nodded faintly. When he decided to come here alone, he thought that it was not easy to leave. Besides, Shangguan Pei saved her time and time again, and Su Mianyue didn''t want to put Shangguan Pei in a difficult position.


    "I owe you again this time. I don''t know when I can repay you." Su Mianyue was not worried about leaving. As long as Shangguan Pei did not want to hurt her life and did not resort to evil tactics, Su Mianyue admitted that it was not difficult to leave.


    "You''re welcome, Empress Su. This is the matter of the general''s duty. If not for the general''s lax control of the army, there wouldn''t be a trap for empress su," Shangguan Pei blamed himself.


    Su Mianyue looked up at the masked and robed man in front of him, who couldn''t hide his murderous aura even when he was gossiping. His eyes were a little complicated, and after a moment of contemplation, he said in a low voice: "I thought that after I left there, I would not be involved with General Shangguan any more. Even if I met him again, I would only be an acquaintance, not a minister."


    Shangguan Pei stiffened and looked at Su Mianyue with a gentle look, "Miss Su doesn''t like the palace. Why should he stay with Wanyan Lin? Forgive me, sir. Wanyan Lin is not a good person."


    Frowning, Su Mianyue did not like people to judge Wanyan Lin like this, but she would not blame Shangguan Pei for it. After all, in the eyes of many people, it was not wise for her to abandon the emperor''s honor and the empress''s honor, but to be involved with another emperor.


    In fact, Su Mianyue herself did not know that she had repeatedly rejected this relationship, but she did not know when they had been together, as if this was the end that should be.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue didn''t speak, Shangguan Pei changed the subject and said, "I received the news that you were ambushed. I thought it was a false message to deceive me, but I didn''t want it to be true. With your mind, you shouldn''t be so easily deceived."


    "I received a letter saying that biwu was in your hands and that my mother''s ashes were in your hands." Su Mianyue looked up and fixed his gaze on Shangguan Pei.


    "Your maid?" Shangguan Pei had some impression of Biwu, only because biwu was the person Su Mianyue cared about. After seeing Su Mianyue nod, Shangguan Pei continued, "Isn''t she with you? As for your mother''s ashes, they were broken by those people when the Su Family was ransacked, along with your father and brother''s ashes... They couldn''t be buried!"


    "What did you say?" Su Mianyue stood up excitedly and looked up at guan pei with bloodshot eyes, instantly becoming the goddess of hatred.


    Shangguan Pei had always been used to being direct, and it was only when she saw Su Mianyue so excited that she realized that she had made a mistake. It was not wise to provoke Su Mianyue at this time, but she did not know how to comfort him.


    After staring at Shangguan Pei for a long time, Su Mianyue nearly fell to the ground because of the emotional turmoil. Shangguan Pei helped her sit down and after a while, her mind gradually returned to normal.


    "I''m sorry, this has nothing to do with you. I shouldn''t be angry with you." With her eyes slightly lowered, Su Mianyue apologized in a stiff voice, her hands clenched tightly around her dress. After a long time, she said, "Could you please tell me about the su family?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Shangguan Pei slowly explained what he knew, which was similar to what Su Mianyue knew. After all, Shangguan Pei was not in Imperial Capital at that time, and all the news was not seen with his own eyes.


    Su Mianyue listened quietly, and there was nothing unusual about it except the cracking of his fists. It was as if he was listening to someone else''s story, but Shangguan Pei still noticed the murderous and intense hatred that occasionally emanated from Su Mianyue.


    After Shangguan Pei had been silent for almost half an hour, Su Mianyue calmed down and smiled at Shangguan Pei, "Thank you for telling me this, but I''m injured now. It''s called iron rice and steel. Can you give me something to eat first to fill my stomach?"


    Shangguan Pei nodded and silently turned around to tell people to prepare breakfast, in order to avoid suspicion that Shangguan Pei did not eat with Su Mianyue.


    For the next three days, Su Mianyue was in bed and recuperated, but she was never calm under the seemingly calm exterior. Three days had passed, and Wanyan Lin should have found her missing. Did he not expect her to be here with Shangguan Pei, or did he not look for her at all?


    Not knowing the real situation, Su Mianyue''s thoughts became more and more. Finally, she decided to leave here and see the truth whether she was sorry for Shangguan Pei''s rescue or not.


    However, as Su Mianyue was about to leave, Mu Chen arrived at the barracks. The two of them, who had not seen each other for a long time, sat opposite each other without saying a word.


    "It''s getting late. Prince Rui will stay here for a while." Su Mianyue could not tell how he felt when he faced Mu Chen. This man loved the original master deeply, but let the original master marry Mu Tinng. Even the throne that he could easily obtain was given up.


    Su Mianyue did not know whether Mu Chen had never married a wife because of the original owner. Ever since she came through, Mu Chen had helped her several times, intentionally or unintentionally. Although he tried to hide it, Su Mianyue still felt that he had never cut off the love.


    At this moment, Mu Chen''s deep eyes made Su Mianyue subconsciously want to avoid it. After a few years, the lazy prince looked much haggard at this moment. He had a temperament that Su Mianyue could not understand, but it could definitely make a woman who had never experienced the world fall for him.


    "Why should he know where you are now that you have left?" Mu Chen spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "What does Prince Rui have to do with how I live?" Raising the corner of his lips, Su Mianyue pretended to mock him, "King rui is beautiful in front of people, but he can''t even follow his own heart. What''s the meaning of this? He is also alive. I, Su Mianyue, think that you are more wonderful and interesting than king rui."


    "Are you still blaming me?" Mu Chen pursed her lips.


    Su Mianyue''s heart thumped. She seemed to know too little about the original owner. It seemed that the relationship between the original owner and Mu Chen was not as simple as Biwu said.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue did not agree, Mu Chen smiled bitterly and said, "You should have blamed me. I was the one who betrayed you. If I had known your intentions earlier and let you know that I was the one who saved you, you would not have suffered so much and the Su Family would not have been destroyed."


    Su Mianyue was surprised to find out what was going on, but his brain was pounding. Many bloody guesses surfaced in his mind, but he didn''t say anything.


    If what Mu Chen said was true, his "Great love" was the culprit who killed the original owner and the Su Family. But how many people could read the word" love" in it?


    Su Mianyue took a sip from the cup and sent the guests away again. Mu Chen took a meaningful look at Su Mianyue who was drinking tea and slowly got up. Before he left the house, he said, "Don''t blame me. As you said, I''m not living recklessly. Many things become involuntary because I missed them."


    Listening to Mu Chen''s cryptic explanation, Su Mianyue opened her mouth to ask a few questions. Finally, she just watched Mu Chen walk out of the camp alone. She and Mu Chen were destined to be impossible, even if the original owner had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 259 I Underestimated Your Ambition

    With Mu Chen''s arrival, Shangguan Pei also received a new holy will, ordering Shangguan Pei to order 100,000 soldiers to stay, the other soldiers will return to their positions, and the battle with the Hengyuan temporarily suppressed.


    Shangguan Pei carried out Mu Tinng''s decision without any doubt. The soldiers were overjoyed to know that there was no need to fight. No one wanted to die.


    The news was so surprising that no one noticed that Empress Su, who had been recuperating in the barracks, had left, and even Prince Rui, who had just arrived, had disappeared.


    On the official road to Shangjing City, a group of horses and carriages were driving slowly. Su Mianyue was sleeping peacefully in the carriage while Mu Chen was sitting on the side staring at her sleeping face, his eyes filled with regret and pity.


    The sudden withdrawal of the Tianlan was undoubtedly good news for the soldiers of Linzhou City, and the people were relieved, but Wanyan Lin''s face was unusually ugly.


    "Commander sent someone to play some game. Xuezhu saw that the deer meat was good, so she cooked a few dishes. Would the emperor like to taste it?" Xuezhu spoke in a gentle voice, not waiting for Wanyan Lin to answer. He had already arranged the food and wine, as if he had not seen Wanyan Lin''s dark face at all.


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin had no intention of driving Xuezhu away, gray retreated quietly and closed the door behind her.


    "Commander was also interested. The biggest mountain range near Linzhou City is the Purple Mist Mountain, but I heard that it is a restricted area. Ordinary people can''t enter and leave. There are a few hills around, but it is very difficult to find this nourishing sika deer." Xuezhu said good things for Xu Ke while serving the dishes.


    Hearing the words "Purple Mist Mountain," Wanyan Lin suddenly looked up and looked at xuezhu. His eyes became sharp, but he saw that xuezhu was busy testing the poison with a silver needle. He did not notice his sight and said coldly," Mianyue hasn''t appeared in a few days. Aren''t you worried?"


    With a slight pause, Xuezhu smiled and said, "There aren''t many people who want to hurt her with the skill of sleeping moon. Besides, Mianyue has always been a man of her own opinion. She never likes to tell others what to do. She must have something important to do this time. Maybe she will hear about Mianyue''s great achievements from the maid in the kitchen soon."


    Xuezhu''s chuckle hurt Wanyan Lin''s eyes. The people around him either completely detested Su Mianyue''s existence or admired Su Mianyue''s character. The people who detested Su Mianyue were his parents, followed by the civil and military dynasties. The people who admired Su Mianyue were almost the entire Hengyuan people, especially those soldiers.


    "Sit down and eat with me." His voice was cold, and Wanyan Lin ordered him to finish and began to drink gloomily.


    Xuezhu did not say much either. Besides pouring wine and vegetables for Wanyan Lin, he ate quietly and did not even look at Wanyan Lin. His calm posture was different from the other women Wanyan Lin had met.


    Thinking about everything that had to do with Su Mianyue and occasionally looking up at Xuezhu like this, Wanyan Lin felt that the anger in his heart could no longer be suppressed.


    "Ah." Xuezhu, who was pouring the wine, exclaimed and looked at Wanyan Lin, who was holding his wrist in confusion. He said in a low voice, "Let go of your majesty. Xuezhu''s wrist is about to break."


    "You haven''t thought of being my woman for so long?" Wanyan Lin said with a gloomy face.


    Xuezhu''s face turned pale, and he lowered his eyes hastily, not daring to look at Wanyan Lin''s face, "Xuezhu pouliu''s posture, not daring to think of the real dragon son, not to mention the emperor and Mianyue... No!"


    "I like smart women, but I don''t like unreal smart women." Wanyan Lin looked at Xuezhu sarcastically and waved the tablecloth off.


    After that, Wanyan Lin looked at the mess on the floor with disgust and turned to the bathroom to clean himself up. The bruised snow bamboo shrank on the table and silently bit her lips and cried.


    By the time Wanyan Lin had finished washing up, the house had been cleaned up and Xuezhu was kneeling in the middle of the floor, enduring discomfort.


    Glancing coldly at Xuezhu, Wanyan Lin sat in the main seat, his slender fingertips tapping on the table, and he said coldly, "Deer blood wine is indeed a good thing. It''s your ability to find those unspoken inferior wines from Whorehouse in Commander''s Mansion. I underestimate your ambition."


    Wanyan Lin sneered. If he wasn''t in a bad mood, he wouldn''t have known until his body reacted.


    In the end, Xuezhu''s status as a good friend of Su Mianyue made Wanyan Lin less vigilant, but he forgot about women''s greed and selfishness.


    Hearing this, Xuezhu kowtowed, "Please punish the emperor. Xuezhu does not regret what he did."


    "You deserve your sister for doing this," Wanyan Lin sneered.


    Looking up, Xuezhu''s eyes were slightly red and swollen. He gritted his teeth and said, "This is the only way to get along with Mianyue. If you can''t marry Childe Su in this life, then you''ll have to work with Mianyue. Xuezhu doesn''t want to be a man. He just wants to help Mianyue out."


    Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap"


    Xuezhu lowered her eyes to hide the embarrassment in her eyes, knowing that such a lame explanation would not be convincing, but what could she do?


    Seeing that xuezhu didn''t speak, Wanyan Lin closed his eyes in disgust and shouted coldly, "Get out. I don''t want to see you."


    Xuezhu kowtowed softly, stood up and walked out of Wanyan Lin''s room in a strange position, not begging for his honor.


    Rubbing his slightly swollen brows, Wanyan Lin took a few deep breaths before regaining his composure. He summoned gray and ordered, "Immediately suspend your letter and return to the capital to monitor lord susu''s foster sister, Xuezhu. She is gentle and courteous. Her face is more beautiful than snow. She will be conferred Concubine Xue from now on and will stay in Sunglow."


    Gray froze for a moment and quickly accepted his orders. Although he could hear what was going on inside from outside, he did not understand why Wanyan Lin had given such an honor to a scheming woman.


    Xuezhu did not know that Wanyan Lin had conferred her, and now he was telling Retired Emperor the secret guard who had placed Wanyan Lin next to him.


    "Send a message to Retired Emperor saying that Xuezhu is not disappointed and has completed the task." Although his face was pale, Xuezhu spoke calmly, as if it did not matter if he had lost his innocence.


    The secret guard had his own channel to deliver the message and disappeared into Xuezhu''s house after receiving the order.


    Slowly closing her eyes, Xuezhu collapsed on the soft couch. At this moment, she didn''t even have the strength to clean herself up, let alone apply the medicine. She just wanted to sleep like this, and it was best not to wake up.


    "Will you hate me?" Two lines of clear tears streamed down from the corners of his eyes. Xuezhu smiled miserably and curled up in a ball. His wide sleeves covered his haggard face. He whimpered, "It''s good to trade the sorrow and misery of my life for the hatred of your whole life. At least you will remember me and always remember me. Xuezhu will never regret this life!"

 Chapter 260 Get Lost!

    The carriage was moving slowly along the official road. In order to spend more time with Su Mianyue, Mu Chen specifically ordered the coachman to walk slower, because Su Mianyue had been injured before and could not be jolted. In fact, Su Mianyue''s shoulder injury was almost healed.


    On this day, Mu Chen only gave Su Mianyue a soft tendon, but did not let her continue to faint, lest the drug hurt Su Mianyue''s body.


    However, after taking the drug for many days, Su Mianyue felt dizzy and dizzy even when she was awake. The look she opened her eyes to mu chen was like a sharp blade. Although Mu Chen was heartbroken, she refused to show it. She only pretended to pour water for Su Mianyue calmly to soothe her throat.


    After drinking a cup of warm tea, his throat felt more comfortable. Su Mianyue sneered, "I didn''t expect his highness Prince Rui from zhihua, Yushu to be such a lowly person. He used drugs to control a woman, and it really added luster to your royal family."


    Mu Chen''s hand paused at Su Mianyue''s run, then lazily brushed his long hair over his shoulder and said softly: "Ordinary women would never do such a thing, but imperial sister-in-law is a heroine among them. If this king does not use some special means, I am afraid that imperial sister-in-law has already left freely. How can I return my life to imperial brother?"


    "Hehe." With a sneer, Su Mianyue leaned back on the soft chair and glanced at Mu Chen coldly, "Stop the car. Either you get out of the car, or you arrange another carriage for me to walk with someone like you. It makes my breath dirty. I''m afraid I''ll die."


    Mu Chen''s face froze, and the veins in his hand that was holding the chess piece popped up. He did not speak or move for a long time.


    Seeing that Mu Chen did not reply to her, Su Mianyue dragged her soft body towards the door, with the intention that Mu Chen would rather jump out of the car than do so.


    Seeing this, Mu Chen whispered, "Why are you suffering?"


    "Life is hard." Su Mianyue replied without looking back, then sneered, "But I, Su Mianyue, never give in to fate, so even if I am captured by you, I will still fight against fate. Your highness Prince Rui should know that I will do everything I can to escape, so he does not dare to let me ride alone in a carriage, right?"


    I just want to spend more time with you. Mu Chen silently said in his heart, but with a mocking smile, he said, "Now that we are in the territory of the Tianlan, imperial sister-in-law still has some peace. Prepare to follow this king into the capital. If imperial brother wants her to go back, she can''t escape no matter what."


    "That''s my business. What does it have to do with Prince Rui?" Su Mianyue sneered at mu chen, "The biggest difference between me, Su Mianyue, and his highness Prince Rui, is that I dare to do anything and fight for my freedom. Shangjing City, I will go once, but I will never leave as a weakling. After I escape, just tell that bastard mu ting that one day I will take his head and avenge my family. As long as I don''t die, my heart of revenge will never die!"


    His watery eyes looked at mu chen like a cold pool, and the deep ice caved into his heart. Perhaps he really didn''t know this woman well enough, or else he wouldn''t have touched her scales again and again, making her suffer so much.


    Mu Chen opened his mouth and wanted to say something. In the end, he closed his eyes feebly and sighed. "When we get to the post house, I will ask someone to prepare another carriage. Before that, I will ask your wife to be more responsible."


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue did not insist on riding separately in the carriage. It was too awkward for her. Su Mianyue really did not know where Mu Chen''s bottom line was. She had to try her best to get the best chance to be alone.


    Leaning against the car wall, the dizzy Su Mianyue fell asleep in a daze, unaware that Mu Chen''s eyes had been on her all the time, and even secretly tapped her sleeping acupoint to let her rest in his arms until nightfall when she entered the post house.


    Although Mu Chen had no real power, he was the only prince who was not driven to the fief. The post house was very respectful. Although Mu Chen did not like to show off, he knew that Su Mianyue did not want to see him, so he used this excuse to get drunk.


    As for Su Mianyue, Mu Chen was respectfully addressed as his wife, and everyone respectfully called out to Empress Su. However, there was still a queen in the palace, and no one knew whether the empress, who had no mother to rely on, would be able to regain her favor in the future. Therefore, she only made full use of etiquette and superficial skills, so that no one deliberately flattered her. Su Mianyue breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Does Empress Su want to bathe and change?" Less than half an hour after dinner, a maid knocked on the door and asked.


    Su Mianyue had been in a coma for the past few days. Although there was a maid washing Su Mianyue, su mianyue still felt uncomfortable and asked her to prepare hot water for a bath.


    After taking a hot bath, Su Mianyue felt very comfortable. Because he was too weak, he did not force himself to wear it. Instead, he let the maidservant who had been waiting outside serve him.


    After changing, the maid called out to Miss Su. Su Mianyue looked up at the other party and looked at her face in surprise.


    "Are you miss si?" Su Mianyue asked. If it weren''t for the red mole hidden in Si Yihuan''s brow, Su Mianyue was not sure that the woman in front of him would be her. Si Yihuan had just detoxified the last time we met, and her body had not recovered.


    "Yes." Si Yihuan nodded and looked out vigilantly. After making sure that no one was in the dark, he took Su Mianyue''s hand and walked to the window, pretending to change Su Mianyue''s clothes, and quietly stuffed a note into Su Mianyue''s hand.


    Under the moonlight, Su Mianyue''s back was seen through the window. Because it was hard to see through the screen, Si Yihuan didn''t say anything more. After serving su mianyue, he left in accordance with the etiquette.


    In order not to arouse suspicion from the people outside, Su Mianyue ordered as Si Yihuan retreated to the door, "I am not used to having people serving in the inner room at night, so you should wait outside. In addition, go and ask his highness Prince Rui if I still need to take my medicine."


    Su Mianyue''s last sentence was full of sarcasm. When the Imperial Guard, who was in charge of guarding the yard, heard that Su Mianyue was still in the house, they knew what Mu Chen had done to bring him back.


    When she was the only one left in the room, Su Mianyue quickly turned to the inner room and looked at the note in his hand by candlelight. It said that someone would replace her tomorrow morning, and the signature was "��."


    Although I don''t know how Su Yu found out about her whereabouts, it was much easier to leave with Su Yu''s help. After burning the note, Su Mianyue went to bed and slept well, maintaining good physical strength to escape further, wasn''t it?


    Besides, Mu Chen didn''t put down his wine glass when he was ugly, and the accompanying officials were so sleepy that they kept knocking their heads but didn''t dare to sleep. The song and dance changed from one to another, and in the end, they had to let the kabuki appear on the stage again and perform some outdated songs and dances.


    "Your highness Prince Rui, you''ve had enough to drink. You''ll hurt yourself." A delicate woman came forward to snatch the glass from Mu Chen''s hand and looked at him with a frown. Her eyes were full of pity and she said softly, "Let the slave family serve your highness to rest. If your highness Prince Rui likes to drink, the slave family can accompany him..."


    "Get out!" Mu Chen said coldly. He brushed the woman away with his sleeves and looked coldly at the woman who had broken his forehead. Then he swept past the officials who had regained their senses and looked at him in fear. He said with a half-smile, "Is this kind of person worthy to accompany me?"


    After that, Mu Chen left with a splitting headache as the officials kowtowed and pleaded, and his feet floated as he walked, but he still staggered out of the courtyard where Su Mianyue was resting. Before he could call the door, his eyes darkened and he did not fall to the ground.


    There were two men in guards'' uniforms carrying Mu Chen to the courtyard where he was staying. No one suspected that king rui would be attacked and unconscious in the post.

 Chapter 261 Its Only Your Fault for Falling in Love with the Emperor

    In the Hengyuan palace, after receiving the secret report, Retired Emperor burned the secret letter with a complicated face and sighed for a long time.


    Even if there were tens of thousands of people above them, they were still people. Especially after so many changes, Retired Emperor''s heart was no longer as vigorous and resolute as when he was young. Su Mianyue was indebted to him, to Empress Dowager, to Wanyan Lin, or to the Hengyuan. In order to prevent the affairs of the harem from happening, they had to make such a choice and let people destroy Su Mianyue.


    "Girl, I owe you a favor in this life. I''ll pay you back in the next life. It''s only your fault for falling in love with the emperor. Maybe this is your life." Talking to himself, when he heard the palace people singing and drinking Empress Dowager''s driving, Retired Emperor hurriedly tidied up his emotions and read a book.


    Although Retired Emperor woke up, he had been sleeping in bed for a long time due to poisoning. Now his body was empty and he needed someone to help him sit down. Empress Dowager was not staying here, and there was a sound at night. Empress Dowager could not sleep soundly. If they slept together, they would suffer from insomnia for a long time.


    Seeing that Retired Emperor was reading, Empress Dowager went forward to take the book away and put it aside. He took the tonic offered by the palace maid and said softly, "Reading all day is so frustrating. No one is allowed to serve around here. It really makes me worried."


    After drinking a spoonful of tonic in Empress Dowager''s hand, Retired Emperor pushed open the soup bowl and sighed, "There isn''t much time left for gu. He spent the first half of his life in a bloody storm. He has to keep a lookout for anyone who wants to plot against him. In the end, he wants to live a more peaceful and free life."


    The wish was simple, but Retired Emperor knew it was an extravagant hope. As long as he lived one day, he was destined not to be an ordinary person.


    Empress Dowager also sighed, the honor and disgrace of this life are related to Retired Emperor, if Retired Emperor really died, her status as Empress Dowager would also be reduced, at that time, I am afraid it would not be flat.


    The couple had not spoken in decades, but they were speechless. Perhaps Empress Dowager had said too much to Retired Emperor, who was in a coma, and had nothing to say, or now there was no need to compete for favor, no topic to talk about, and nothing to fear.


    Their eyes met, and they both smiled lightly. At this age, a couple no longer had anything to do with passion, but just had a touch of each other.


    However, Retired Emperor did not know that Su Mianyue, who he felt owed in his heart, was in the midst of a facelift and had not been hurt by his plan at all.


    "The empress will take a nap. I will prepare the four treasures of the study room for the empress." Seeing that Su Mianyue had changed into a comatose servant girl, Si Yihuan purposely raised his voice.


    "Well, let the kitchen prepare a bowl of bird''s nest porridge. We''ll bring it over later," Su Mianyue said.


    "Yes, I will leave." Si Yihuan helped the maid to the bed and covered herself with the quilt. He turned around and handed the food box to Su Mianyue. He said in a low voice, "You don''t have to feel guilty. This girl is not a good girl. It''s her good fortune to be able to help her today."


    Su Mianyue just nodded and didn''t say anything. She was never the holy mother. The apology in her heart disappeared in Si Yihuan''s words. She wanted to know that Su Yu had never killed innocent people, so it must have been arranged properly.


    After Si Yihuan made several turns and took the right sign from a small steward, Su Mianyue walked out of the post house. After a short walk, a carriage passed them. Si Yihuan grabbed Su Mianyue''s wrist and jumped into the carriage.


    "Miss Su changed his clothes quickly. He must leave the city as soon as possible." As Si Yihuan spoke, he took off his clothes and put on a man''s mask.


    Su Mianyue saw that the situation was not ambiguous, and quickly changed into the clothes that Si Yihuan handed over, and put on a mask that was also ugly, and the clothes were still stained with a strong smell of alcohol, it seems that this girl is a delicate person.


    Si Yihuan handed Su Mianyue an identity letter and quickly told him the conversation he might need when he left the city. Su Mianyue remembered about it and asked, "Where''s Yu?"


    "The young master has other things to deal with. Let''s wait for him at the villa. The young master will be able to meet Miss Su at the villa by evening at the latest," Si Yihuan replied.


    Su Mianyue did not ask any more questions. What Su Yu was going to do must be related to the great cause, and now that she was with Wanyan Lin, she might one day become an enemy, so Su Mianyue tried to avoid some hidden things.


    The two of them didn''t know each other well, and the current situation was not suitable for chatting, so Su Mianyue leaned against the wall of the car to sleep. The soft tendons in her body had not yet been untied, and it was really tiring.


    As the carriage passed through an alley, Si Yihuan picked up the clothes that they had worn before and threw them out of the carriage. His eyes fell on Su Mianyue''s ordinary mask face, and a trace of envy flashed through his clear eyes.


    Even though she had been by the young master''s side for a long time and had done many things to help him, the young master felt that she was only a subordinate, and that only the woman in front of him was the most important one in his heart. Even when he knew that something was going to happen to her, he rushed back to help her day and night, and even some hidden forces had to be mobilized. Otherwise, how could he plan to save people so quickly?


    Soon, the carriage arrived at the gate of the city. Si Yihuan did not disturb Su Mianyue''s rest. Instead, he took the lead of the two men and handed them some money. The officer only searched symbolically and waved them away.


    Not long after the carriage had gone, they heard people shouting that the door was closed. Many people who were about to leave the city started shouting, but the officers and soldiers did not move and closed the heavy city door.


    Looking at all this, Si Yihuan put down the curtain and sat upright, but there was a flash of worry in his eyes, but he could not tell it to his mouth.


    "Is Yu still in town?" Su Mianyue asked with his eyes closed.


    "Yes." Si Yihuan did not hide it and wanted to say anything more. She could only shut her mouth when she thought of the young master''s instructions, or she would lose the right to be by his side.


    Su Mianyue did not notice Si Yihuan''s feelings for Su Yu. They had known each other for more than half a year, and there were still quite a few days that they had not met. Su Mianyue did not think that there would be a spark of love, unless it was an unreliable love at first sight, so he did not pay attention to words.


    "I implicated Yu, this fool." A seemingly scolding and self-blaming remark revealed that the two had a close relationship. Su Mianyue was only worried about Su Yu''s safety, but Si Yihuan''s heart was hurt.


    "The young master will be safe and sound." Si Yihuan didn''t know what to say, so he could only comfort himself like this.


    "Well, Yu will be safe." Su Mianyue nodded and suddenly remembered that she and Biwu hadn''t seen each other for so long. Because of Si Jingjie, she asked, "Miss si, did your second brother Si Jingjie contact you?"


    Si Yihuan shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard from my second brother for a long time. Maybe the young master has a task for him."


    Su Mianyue could not ask any more questions. The two of them had nothing to say and could only hear the sound of hooves.


    At the same time, the whole Jingzhou city was in a state of chaos. The most beloved prince Prince Rui disappeared from the post, and the officials who drank with Mu Chen last night were frightened to death.


    In the end, someone was smart enough to ask for an idea from su mianyue. After all, this is the empress, isn''t she? And Prince Rui''s disappearance should also be reported. Unexpectedly, when the maid went to ask the empress, she found that Su Mianyue was also missing.


    "He''s dead. He''s dead this time." The officials were paralyzed with fear at that time. This time, it was the son of heaven who did not kill the nine clans. They would never find a way to live.

 Chapter 262 Is This the Man You Chose?

    The gates of Jingzhou city were closed, officials went door to door to investigate, many innocent people were involved in prison, everyone hoped to find a substitute for their own life.


    However, Prince Rui, who everyone was looking for, was hanging from the bell tower of the post house with rags stuffed in his mouth and glaring fiercely at Su Yu, who was covered in a scarf.


    "Did you see that? This is the sorrow of the royal family. No one treats each other sincerely, but they are afraid of being implicated because of you." Su Yu said sarcastically. He didn''t have to hold his throat because he had taken the medicine to change his voice. His voice sounded like an old man in his prime. "Do you know why I tied you up here?"


    Turning to look at mu chen, Su Yu said with a cold look in his eyes, "I just want you to feel intimidated, but I don''t know how many days those people will have to wait to find you. Looking at this chaotic situation, it will probably take two or three days. Your highness Prince Rui will enjoy the golden hook here."


    Mu Chen struggled a few times and found that he could not use any internal force. At most, he could only make his body shake slightly.


    "Your highness Prince Rui, it is better not to waste your energy. You are no different from a cripple now. Perhaps you will have a chance to recover your strength and hit the big clock behind you. As long as your highness Prince Rui and others are willing to face the pain, they will not be afraid to attract people who can''t find you." With a sneer, Su Yu suddenly stretched out his arm and grabbed Mu Chen''s neck. He could strangle him to death with just 10 % more force.


    Looking at Mu Chen, who was breathing like an ant, Su Yu''s eyes flashed with joy until Mu Chen''s face turned purple.


    "For the sake of his highness Prince Rui''s strong will to survive, I will keep your life for the time being and let your good brother settle the score with you." Grabbing the rope around Mu Chen, Su Yu punched him hard in the chest. Hearing Mu Chen''s painful groan, Su Yu whispered in his ear: "A man like you doesn''t deserve to love her at all. It''s the best decision of her life not to marry you and run away from that bastard Mu Tinng. Don''t forget to tell Mu Tinng when you get back. He doesn''t deserve a beautiful woman like Mianyue. If you ever think of her again, just wash your neck and wait. Hmph."


    This was the justice that Su Yu wanted to get back to Su Mianyue. This was because Mu Chen had helped Su Mianyue, or Su Yu would have killed him and caused a sensation to the Tianlan.


    Leaving Mu Chen behind, Su Yu jumped off the clock tower, took off his towel from an angle that Mu Chen could not see and threw his night clothes into the clock tower casually. He quickly ran to join the team looking for Prince Rui.


    It wasn''t hard for Su Yu to get out of the city, but Su Yu couldn''t be reconciled without creating some chaos for Mu Chen.


    It was not until the end of the day that Su Yu arrived at Chuang-tzu. When he entered the hall, he saw Si Yihuan waiting there and asked about Su Mianyue''s current situation. Knowing that Su Mianyue was taking a nap, Su Yu ordered someone to prepare hot water to bathe and change clothes. After a long day, he was covered in sweat and dust.


    When su mianyue woke up, Su Yu was already sitting in her room.


    Looking at Su Yu, who had always walked in and out of her room without saying hello, Su Mianyue could only be speechless but could not teach a lesson. Without Su Yu''s help, she was still hurting her brain cells for how to escape from Mu Chen''s custody.


    "Thank you, Yu." With so many words, Su Mianyue could only say a sincere thank you.


    "You and I don''t have to do this." Su Yu''s tone was cold, obviously angry with su mianyue, and he refused to show his concern. "This is the man you chose? Where was he after your accident? Is such a man worth liking?"


    Su Mianyue was stunned. Su Yu rarely questioned her like this, but the reason why su mianyue was shocked was not only because of Su Yu''s question, but also the contents of his words.


    All this time, he had been thinking about how to escape from Mu Chen''s hands, but he didn''t think about why Wanyan Lin didn''t come to rescue her, at least not after Mu Chen.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s dazed expression, Su Yu was angry and angry, so he had to continue to say coldly, "Wanyan Lin is not your lover, why don''t you believe it? Not to mention that you were trapped and injured this time, he didn''t save you, but he said..."


    Su Yu swallowed her words again. Knowing Su Mianyue''s character, Su Yu could only watch Su Mianyue''s emotions get hurt. Otherwise, she would never believe anyone else''s cover story.


    "Wanyan Lin may have a city, but his character has been twisted. No matter how much you do for him, it won''t bring his sincerity. Mianyue, wake up, you will only get him to guard against you in the end. Wanyan Lin''s heart will never allow a woman like you to accompany him for the rest of his life. He will only be more..."


    "Enough!" Su Mianyue suddenly let out a low cry and his face turned cold. "Yu, I don''t want any unpleasantness between us. I have my own boundaries with Wanyan Lin, and I hope you don''t interfere. As for Mu Tinng, he''s just my enemy. He''s my mortal enemy that I have to kill in my life. Nothing else matters."


    Looking at the emotional Su Mianyue, Su Yu could only conclude with one or two words, "If you still want to go back to Wanyan Lin, be careful. I just want you to be safe."


    Looking fixedly at Su Yu, Su Mianyue saw only worry in his eyes. After a moment of silence, Su Mianyue nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let myself fall into a trap again. I also believe Wanyan Lin won''t treat me like that."


    Nodding his head, Su Yu was full of lovesickness, and when Su Mianyue mentioned Wanyan Lin, he had to swallow them all. No matter what, with him around, he would do his best to protect her.


    "There will be chaos in the Yan Country soon. I have to go over and deal with some things temporarily. You can call me whenever you need to. You are the person I care about the most in the world. I want you to be safe and sound." His tone was no longer as stiff as before. Su Yu''s eyes fell on Su Mianyue in frustration, hoping to get a satisfactory answer.


    However, su mianyue only nodded gently and said, "Be careful and I will take care of myself. In my heart, you are my most important family like my second brother. Now that my second brother is missing, you must take care of yourself."


    Su Yu nodded. The disappointment in his heart almost buried him. In the end, he just smiled and said, "It''s getting late. You should rest early. I''ll arrange for someone to escort you to the Hengyuan tomorrow."


    "No, I can do it myself." Su Mianyue shook her head and refused to let Su Yu pay too much for her.


    "Then be careful yourself." Su Yu pursed her lips, but could not say goodbye. She just sat quietly looking at Su Mianyue, trying to imprint her face more deeply in her mind.


    Feeling a little uncomfortable by Su Yu''s eyes, Su Mianyue covered her lips and coughed, hesitating whether to pretend to be sleepy or not.


    "It''s getting late. You should rest early." Seeing Su Mianyue''s intentions, Su Yu took the initiative to get up and leave, without even taking a rest, and headed towards Yan Capital overnight.


    Because the news of the east ridge incident had been accurate, and the suspected Yuan Shaoqiu had already left there, Su Yu rushed towards the Tianlan army, but on the way, he got a secret report from the Tianlan palace that Retired Emperor was going to be disadvantageous to Su Mianyue. Su Yu did not dare to stop for a moment and rushed to the border, but he was still a step late.


    In order to save Su Mianyue without harming his subordinates, Su Yu convinced himself that Su Mianyue could recover better in the carriage. The later Wanyan Lin was rescued, the easier it was for Su Mianyue to see his true nature. Su Yu rushed to Jingzhou city day and night to arrange for the rescue of Su Mianyue. Even the urgent reports from the Yan Country were suppressed by Su Yu.


    However, although Su Yu succeeded in rescuing Su Mianyue, the situation did not go according to his plan completely. Feelings would really make people lose their minds. Su Mianyue''s feelings for Wanyan Lin had already surpassed Su Yu''s imagination. How could he have the courage to stay and face Su Mianyue after being defeated?

 Chapter 263 Is This Considered Being Pried into A Corner by A Close Friend?

    Su Yu''s leaving without saying goodbye made Su Mianyue very disappointed, comforting himself that Su Yu would only leave in a hurry because of an urgent matter. Unwilling to think about the last night''s unshakable relationship between the two, he set off for Linzhou City.


    While Su Mianyue was on his way, Biwu finally came to Linzhou City, knowing that Su Mianyue was not there but where he went, so he could only live in Linzhou city.


    After returning to Imperial Capital, Young Master Wu went to look for a friend. It was yibiwu who was staying alone in an inn, looking for news of Su Mianyue every day, but he didn''t want her to know the unexpected result.


    Wanyan Lin actually accepted a concubine in Commander''s Mansion, and she was also directly a concubine. Although Biwu did not know the name of this woman for the time being, he also knew that Wanyan Lin brought her from the mansion and knew Su Mianyue.


    "Miss, he is indeed a thankless person. The palace is preparing for the ceremony of empress dowager. Now even the empress dowager is before you. Where did this place you?" Her eyes were red with anger, but she could not find Su Mianyue and could only worry about it alone.


    After five days of driving back to Linzhou City, Su Mianyue entered Commander''s Mansion without noticing the strange eyes of the servants looking at her. All he wanted was to find Wanyan Lin.


    But when she saw Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue did not know what to say. The handsome face that could be described with closed eyes was looking at her with a cold gaze, which was very strange.


    Standing at the door for a long time, Su Mianyue felt that the leg that was still outside the door weighed a thousand pounds, and did not know whether to move forward or backward.


    "I''m back," Wanyan Lin said indifferently, breaking the deadlock.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s heartbroken eyes, Wanyan Lin''s mood was also extremely complicated. The suspicion and resentment in his heart made him unable to love Su Mianyue as sincerely as before, unless it was a show.


    Nodding his head, Su Mianyue stepped into the living room and sat down at the bottom of Wanyan Lin''s head. He seemed to explain, "There was an accident before, so I couldn''t tell you."


    Wanyan Lin nodded, not asking why.


    Su Mianyue looked at each other and felt that her breathing was heavy. It seemed that Wanyan Lin had not sent anyone to find her. Otherwise, how could he not know what had happened to her? After all, what happened to her when she was taken away was not small, and it was impossible for her to have no trace of it.


    With Wanyan Lin''s silence, Su Mianyue''s heart ached more and more. He held his sleeve tightly. Just as he mustered the courage to ask Wanyan Lin if he intended to give up their relationship, he heard a servant outside reporting to Xu Ke for an interview.


    Wanyan Lin was told that for the first time, Su Mianyue felt that it was inappropriate for Wanyan Lin to be here when she was dealing with political affairs, so he got up and said, "You should be busy first. I''ll come to see you later."


    "Okay." Wanyan Lin said only one word, never asking Su Mianyue to stay or telling him to rest.


    Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin and turned to leave. At the door, he met Xu Ke, who was going to nod and say hello, but Xu Ke said happily, "Miss Su is back. The Tianlan has withdrawn. The soldiers are all guessing that it was Miss Su''s fault. They all want to ask and thank him personally. These days, they have been whispering in my ears, asking me about it. I have calluses in my ears."


    Su Mianyue held her lips and smiled. She passed by the wrong shoulder without a word. She was not in the mood to go to the barracks.


    Xu Ke wanted to stop Su Mianyue and ask her when she was free to go to the barracks, but Wanyan Lin said coldly, "Commander came to see me, but there is a military service?"


    When the emperor opened his mouth, Xu Ke closed his mouth and almost forgot that there was still a king sitting inside, even if he was not in Golden Chime Hall.


    After the salute to Wanyan Lin, Xu Ke immediately informed him of his intentions. At that time, there was a matter of food, grass and military deployment. Although the Tianlan withdrew, there were still 100,000 troops there. Linzhou city could not relax its vigilance for a moment.


    Su Mianyue, who had not gone far, listened to a few words from Xu Ke, but did not immediately want to solve Wanyan Lin''s problems. Since he did not detain himself, it means that he could handle these things without her.


    "Have I been a busybody all these years?" Her eyes were sore. Su Mianyue said to himself and went straight back to her former residence. She just wanted to have a good rest and talk to Wanyan Lin later.


    There is no room for flaws in a relationship. If you can''t even get through the grinding period, it''s okay to separate.


    After receiving the news of Su Mianyue''s return, xuezhu asked someone to cook some tonics and cakes to see Su Mianyue. When they saw that Su Mianyue was still resting, they did not disturb her. They waited for Su Mianyue to wake up in the living room as usual.


    Although Wanyan Lin did not want to see xuezhu, xuezhu''s actions in Commander''s Mansion were not restricted, and she was the only empress in the dynasty, so she was very respected.


    This time, snow bamboo was waiting for Su Mianyue to wake up. The servants who had served Su Mianyue were still complaining about snow bamboo. They thought that Su Mianyue had been greatly entrusted. Even if she was the woman that the emperor liked, she was actually not of any grade. It was better for mother Concubine Xue. She had no airs at all.


    By the time Su Mianyue woke up, it was almost dusk. He wanted to get someone to prepare some hot water to wash up. He was sweating a lot when he slept, but when he learned that Xuezhu had been waiting for her for more than an hour, Su Mianyue did not care about his disheveled appearance and came out to see the guests.


    "Why don''t you let the servants wake me up?" Seeing that xuezhu was sitting in the main seat, Su Mianyue was a little stunned but did not bother with this little thing, just fell on the deputy seat.


    "You must be tired after coming back. I meant to bring you some tonics. When I saw the smell of your sleep, I asked the servants in the yard to warm them up. But this pastry is not afraid of the cold. Mianyue, have a taste." Xuezhu said with a faint smile.


    Su Mianyue was indeed a little hungry. After eating two pieces, he looked at xuezhu and said, "I always feel that you are a little different from before, but I can''t tell how different you are."


    Xuezhu smiled shyly and did not answer. His eyes were lowered to hide his complicated emotions.


    Su Mianyue did not ask further. He hesitated to ask if there was anything unusual about Xuezhu Wanyan Lin recently. The maid who had just been instructed by the snow bamboo to make hot tea happened to come back. After she bowed, she put down the tea and said to Su Mianyue in a low voice, "Miss Su, it''s not appropriate for you to be on equal footing with lady Concubine Xue."


    Su Mianyue was stunned for a long time by the maidservant''s interruption of what he was about to say, and his thoughts were disturbed by the words "Snow princess."


    Xuezhu looked up at Su Mianyue''s reaction and scolded the servant girl, "This palace is as close as a sister to Mianyue. How is it suitable or not? Besides, this isn''t the palace. There aren''t so many rules here. Don''t go overboard."


    The maid was reprimanded and quickly bowed her head and retreated behind Su Mianyue. Only then did Su Mianyue confirm that she did not have any auditory hallucinations.


    "Concubine Xue?" Compared to the maidservant, Xuezhu skillfully claimed that this palace made Su Mianyue the most heartbroken. Was she forced into a corner by her best friend?


    "You and Wanyan Lin really deserve me and my trust!"


    "Mianyue, it''s not what you think. Listen to me." Xuezhu pretended to be flustered and got up, her eyes slightly red.


    "Mother Concubine Xue, hehe." Su Mianyue chuckled and looked at Xuezhu coldly. Her heart ached so much, but she could only pretend to be strong.

 Chapter 264 Upon Hearing That You Had Two Intentions, You Came to A Decision

    Su Mianyue brushed his sleeves and avoided Xuezhu''s touch. Xuezhu suddenly fell back and staggered a few steps before falling to the ground. He looked at Su Mianyue with a pale face and was still eager to explain.


    "Mianyue, listen to me. It''s not what you think. It''s just..." Xuezhu looked at Su Mianyue anxiously and did not get down to the point several times. Su Mianyue had no patience to spend time with her here.


    Su Mianyue could not bear the fact that xuezhu claimed to be in the palace one by one. Those two words were Xuezhu''s betrayal and Wanyan Lin''s betrayal.


    "Although I am an official of the first rank, princess xue is after all a woman of the emperor. Even if I am only a second rank, I am also a relative of the emperor. I cannot be treated as lady Concubine Xue." He cupped his fists at the bamboo, and Su Mianyue turned around and walked away quickly, unwilling to hear any more of Xuezhu''s words.


    Su Mianyue only wanted to see Wanyan Lin now.


    Many people bumped into each other along the way, but Su Mianyue stopped outside the courtyard where Wanyan Lin was staying.


    Along the way, she didn''t know what she wanted Wanyan Lin to do, explain or repent? Or to tell her that Su Mianyue had been abandoned?


    There seemed to be a root under his feet, and Su Mianyue stood there like a stake, his eyes fixed on the yard in front of him, his mind in a mess.


    It was not long before gray came to invite Su Mianyue in. Su Mianyue followed gray''s footsteps in a daze.


    After seeing Wanyan Lin lazily sitting on the soft chair in his outer robe, he could not find the ability to speak. He just stared at the familiar and unfamiliar face, not knowing when the grey coat had withdrawn.


    "Why?" After a long time, Su Mianyue slowly opened her mouth and spat out three words. Her expression was so calm that one could not tell whether she was sad or not.


    "Huh?" Wanyan Lin looked back at Su Mianyue with a feigned doubt, but his hand was still twisting the wrench, and there was no sign of guilt on his face.


    "As I said, mouthwash and men never share." Unwilling to mention Xuezhu''s name, Su Mianyue coldly reminded Wanyan Lin of what she had said.


    Raising an eyebrow, Wanyan Lin looked up at Su Mianyue and said, "I am the emperor. I can''t be the only one in the harem. You should have known."


    "Yes, I should have known." Su Mianyue nodded, the corners of his mouth slowly raised, this smile made all the flowers lose color, enchanting as if the poisonous datura, both hands bowed and said: "Excuse me."


    Then Su Mianyue turned around. Although he had not said a single word of determination, he had already used a practical attitude to show that he had two intentions, so he decided.


    Wanyan Lin, I owe you a hand. I, Su Mianyue, will definitely repay it. Before that, I was still Mr. Su of your Hengyuan. After that, you and I will not see each other in this life!


    Silently, she swore in her heart that when Su Mianyue turned around, she only felt the pain in her eyes, but she tried to keep her eyes wide open and refused to let her tears fall.


    "Stop!" Wanyan Lin spoke again, his tone a little urgent. The moment Su Mianyue turned around, he suddenly felt his heart constrict, as if he was going to lose her completely.


    "In my heart, you will always be the woman I care about the most, and three thousand in the harem will not be enough for you alone. Now in the eyes of the world, you are my woman, and you can only stay by my side for the rest of your life."


    "Wanyan Lin, are you kidding?" Su Mianyue laughed loudly, letting her tears fall and roll down her face. At that moment, she realized that she had a weak side, but she refused to turn around and let Wanyan Lin see her cowardice. She only mocked, "If I care about the eyes of the world, how can I stand beside you after leaving Mu Tinng? If as you said, I really should care about the eyes of the world, then I will not be a member of your harem of 3,000 beautiful women, even the position of empress I, Su Mianyue, do not put in my eyes, why do you think that your position as Wanyan Lin''s concubine is worthy of my Su Mianyue to cherish and thank? Wanyan Lin, do you think too highly of yourself or too cheaply of me, Su Mianyue?"


    Su Mianyue almost cried out the last sentence, his voice broken.


    The original worry was swept away by Su Mianyue''s questioning. Wanyan Lin suddenly patted the table and stood up. He said coldly, "I won''t let you go whether you want to or not! In this life, you can only be my Wanyan Lin''s woman. My love for you will always be better than others, but you don''t have to challenge my bottom line!"


    "Haha!" Su Mianyue looked up and laughed. Her eyes were blurred by tears, but her heart was broken by Wanyan Lin''s words. "This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. Wanyan Lin, you''re too arrogant. How can you be confident that you can control my Su Mianyue''s fate and feelings?"


    Listening to Su Mianyue''s persistent laughter, Wanyan Lin''s eyes flashed with worry. He wanted to go up and comfort her, but he knew that pride like su mianyue wouldn''t listen. Xuezhu''s existence is already a fact, and Yinn Yue will definitely become the queen. You are destined not to be the only one, but even if you betray me, you are still the most important and beloved woman in my heart.


    "You can only accept what I gave you!" Being touched by Su Mianyue''s words, Wanyan Lin''s domineering declaration did not understand that it would only hurt Su Mianyue even more.


    "His majesty the emperor of the Hengyuan seems to have forgotten that although I, Su Mianyue, am your vassal, I am not a member of the Hengyuan, let alone a member of the Hengyuan. Even if you are the ruler of a country, there is nothing you can do about me, otherwise..." With a cold smile, Su Mianyue did not finish what he said, but the meaning was self-evident.


    Tears stopped because of the extreme sadness. Su Mianyue felt a little numb from the pain in his heart, and even his expression was cold as if he had put down everything. Only his eyes showed a little pain.


    "Wanyan Lin, you and I will only have the grace of breaking our arms from now on. I, Su Mianyue, swear to god that I will never stay in your harem for the rest of my life. When your country is stable, it will be when I, Su Mianyue, leave. As for that cold favor, just give it to your concubines who are begging and begging. I, Su Mianyue, don''t care about it and can''t afford it!" When the cold words fell, Su Mianyue stepped away, unwilling to say another word to Wanyan Lin.


    At this point, she just wanted to calm down and heal her heart. As long as Wanyan Lin did not go overboard, Su Mianyue would fulfill her promise, or she wouldn''t mind''revenge for kindness''!


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s disappearing figure, Wanyan Lin had the intention to catch up with him, but he saw that gray clothes came to report the snow bamboo and saw red.


    Although Wanyan Lin hated Xuezhu''s methods, he was stunned when he heard that xuezhu was famous. This was his first child. Wanyan Lin couldn''t care less.


    "Send someone to follow Miss Su if she wants to leave..." Wanyan Lin hesitated for a moment and ordered with a cold look in his eyes, "Bring her back at all costs. Remember not to hurt her life!"

 Chapter 265 He Is Not My Lover

    Walking out of Commander''s Mansion, Su Mianyue''s cold and arrogant breath disappeared instantly. His eyes were filled with heartache and confusion, and he did not know where to go.


    Recalling the little things he knew with Wanyan Lin, he had always been like a guardian, saving her from more than once, and she had tried her best to help Wanyan Lin.


    In the end, she mustered up the courage to be with Wanyan Lin, as if it was because of Wanyan Lin''s strength and protection when Empress Dowager was unhappy with her. At that time, Su Mianyue only felt that if a man put you in the most important position in his heart, everything would be worth it.


    After that, the two of them worked together for the stability of the Hengyuan. She thought that they would keep walking hand in hand like this, and that they would be together forever and happily.


    But reality slapped Su Mianyue so hard that she saw the wrong person. How could Wanyan Lin touch her best friend?


    Compared to the betrayal of love, Xuezhu''s betrayal did not hurt so much. After all, the little thing between a man and a woman that a man could not do if he was not interested, but Wanyan Lin did not restrain himself.


    "Miss?" A familiar voice came into her ear. Su Mianyue''s confused expression loosened, but she did not know that Biwu had called her several times.


    Su Mianyue looked for the source of the voice, but Biwu had already run to Su Mianyue and said happily, "Miss, it''s really you. You make Biwu easy to find!"


    "Biwu..." Su Mianyue called out in a low voice, trying to move the corner of his lips and smile, but his face was stiff and could not make a single expression.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing that Su Mianyue was not right, Biwu quickly grabbed her hand, only to realize that Su Mianyue''s hand was very cold, and there was no joy of reunion at the moment. He took Su Mianyue and walked towards the inn, deciding not to ask so much for the time being.


    Following Biwu''s footsteps, Su Mianyue only felt the pain and anger in her chest that was about to explode eased a little. There was still someone in this world who cared about her, wasn''t there?


    After arriving at the inn, Su Mianyue did not say a word, but fell on the bed as if she had fallen asleep. Biwu could tell from her breathing that Su Mianyue was not really asleep, but she did not wake Su Mianyue up. First, she asked the kitchen to prepare some food and hot water, and then turned back to the bed to guard Su Mianyue.


    After a few months, Biwu was haggard, and Su Mianyue had lost some weight. Both the master and servant were not in good condition, but Su Mianyue did not realize that Biwu was not in the right state, and he was still immersed in the pain of betrayal.


    For the first time in a relationship, the result was this. Su Mianyue could not adjust his mind for a moment.


    At midnight, the waiter knocked on the door again. The food had been heated several times, and the hot water was cold and boiling. The kitchen was going to be closed now. They had to wait for tomorrow if they didn''t want it. Biwu had given them a reward for waiting for more than an hour.


    Seeing Su Mianyue frown slightly, Biwu opened the door to hit someone with silver, but heard Su Mianyue whisper, "Send someone in."


    When Biwu heard this, he went back to the waiter in the room and said, not long after the hot food and hot water were sent in. Su Mianyue had no appetite and only ate two mouthfuls under Biwu''s care before putting down the dishes. Biwu was worried about Su Mianyue''s situation, so he did not continue eating and served Su Mianyue a bath.


    Soaking in the hot water, Su Mianyue felt that his body was really warm, but his heart was still cold.


    "Biwu, I was wrong." After a long time, Su Mianyue spoke to Biwu, who was heating the water, and two lines of clear tears slowly fell.


    It was wrong to listen to Su Yu. Even Shangguan Pei said that Wanyan Lin was not a good person, right?


    After a few years of interaction, she had not even seen through Wanyan Lin''s character. She fell down like a fool. She was really the number one fool in the world.


    Biwu opened his mouth and did not answer. All Su Mianyue needed now was an audience.


    It wasn''t until a bucket of hot water was gone and Su Mianyue''s skin was all blistered and wrinkled that she heard her say again, "Baby Biwu, do you think I''m stupid? I used to laugh at your naivety, but now I know that I''m the most naive one, the patterned tucson is broken."


    Listening to Su Mianyue''s self-deprecating tone, Biwu could still feel Su Mianyue''s heartache even though she could not understand what the last sentence meant. She had already been hurt physically and mentally. Before she could complain to her own miss, she found that her own miss was hurt more than she was.


    When wiping Su Mianyue''s back, how could Biwu miss the scars left by those two arrows? She was sure that Su Mianyue didn''t have such a wound before they parted, but she didn''t know where it came from. She could only distinguish the old from the new according to the color of the wound.


    "Don''t you always say that a fool is blessed with stupidity? There''s nothing wrong with being naive. Even if you get hurt, you can quickly repair yourself. Just like what you always say, a big scar on your head when you lose a bowl, and then you become a good man 18 years later. Besides, we are still alive. That''s lucky." After what happened to Si Jingjie, Biwu matured a lot. It was the price of tears and blood.


    "Yes, I am lucky to be alive." Su Mianyue murmured and slowly got up from the water, but the long soak made her feel a little weak. If Biwu hadn''t held her up in time, she would have fallen into the tub.


    That night, the master and the servant lay in the same bed without any communication, but they both knew that the other party was as sleepless as themselves.


    For three days in a row, Su Mianyue stayed in the inn and never walked out of the room. The waiter brought her food. She needed absolute silence to wake herself up. Su Mianyue never thought that love was the most important thing in her life, even if it was painful now, she would not be knocked down.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue''s complexion was gradually getting better, and although there were still hidden wounds deep in her eyes, she could see the strength of the past, Biwu was finally relieved. She knew that time could heal all wounds.


    "Biwu, why did you take so long to find me?" After breakfast, Su Mianyue perked up and chatted with Biwu. She was sorry for being in a trance for the past few days and ignoring Biwu, who really cared about her.


    "I''ve been walking around with miss and missed it." Put the bowls and chopsticks into the food box. Biwu hesitated to tell her why she had come at this time. Although Su Mianyue never said a word, Biwu could still guess that Su Mianyue''s sadness had something to do with Wanyan Lin. Otherwise, Wanyan Lin lived in Commander''s Mansion, and Su Mianyue had no reason to stay in an inn for three days.


    And for the past three days, Wanyan Lin did not send anyone to look for Su Mianyue, which was something that would never have happened before.


    "Biwu, you are my closest and most trusted person. Do you need to beat around the bush to talk to me?" Su Mianyue said in a lonely voice. She was just sad, not hurt her brain.


    Pursing his lips, Biwu poured a cup of tea and handed it to Su Mianyue, "I''m from Imperial Capital. The Ministry of Rites officials are preparing a post-sealing ceremony. The decree has been sent to the yin residence."


    Her heart skipped a beat, and the glass in her hand slipped to the ground. The sound of the broken glass did not bring Su Mianyue back to her senses. She did not know that the tea had soaked her dress.


    Biwu sat still, giving Su Mianyue enough time to digest the news. She could feel Su Mianyue''s feelings, but she was worried that Su Mianyue would not be able to bear the blow.

 Chapter 266 If Only He Were A Man

    After a long silence, Su Mianyue slowly raised his pale face and a smile appeared on his face, but the smile was bitter, self-deprecating and angry, and his eyes were resolute.


    Since you are Wuqing, I will rest. The matter of ruo xuezhu only made Su Mianyue want to break up with yan lin, and now she has the determination to leave Wanyan Lin completely.


    It was enough to pay back the debt that she owed Wanyan Lin. She was just an ordinary woman, a woman who had been let down by her heart.


    "Biwu baby, pack up and let''s go back to the division." A smile flashed, and when Su Mianyue opened her mouth, it was already the woman who had always been calm. What did the great cause of the world have to do with her, Su Mianyue?


    Biwu nodded and went back to the mountains and waters to adjust his mood.


    They didn''t have much to take away, so they went downstairs. After Biwu paid for the house, they went to the horse and carriage store to sell two horses to leave the city, but they didn''t know that their whereabouts had been told to Wanyan Lin.


    When su mianyue and su mianyue arrived at the city gate, Xu Ke was already waiting there, looking at Su Mianyue with a troubled face, but he was shameless to speak.


    "Is Commander here to see me off?" Su Mianyue smiled faintly, but his expression was not good, and he looked heartbroken.


    "Mr. Su, the emperor has something to ask Mr. Su to discuss in Commander''s Mansion. He also asked Mr. Su to go with me." In the end, Xu Ke did not forget his duty and made a gesture to su mianyue.


    "Bullshit! My miss is a disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain. There is no rule to force the students of the Purple Mist Mountain in this world. If Commander doesn''t want to commit a crime in vain, he should get out of the way quickly. Even your emperor has to pay the price for delaying the important matters of our division!" Biwu whipped his horse, his tone arrogant and arrogant, and did not care about the soldiers guarding the city gate.


    Xu Ke''s eyes flashed, but he still displayed the demeanor of a soldier. He said in a deep voice, "Why should Mr. Su put your subordinate in a difficult position? The disciples of the Purple Mist Mountain have never been able to move, but your subordinate is only a fourth grade general."


    Xu Ke''s voice was neither servile nor sonorous, but he just showed his embarrassment.


    Su Mianyue glanced at him and gestured to biwu. He stepped forward with his feet under his horse''s belly and asked, "If I insist on leaving, what will Commander do? Although I, Su Mianyue, don''t like blood, I will choose to live without hesitation if the blade turns to me. Does Commander really want his subordinates to die in vain?"


    Su Mianyue''s voice was not very loud, but the soldiers who were guarding the city gate could hear it clearly. They had no idea what was going on, and they were inevitably suspicious when they heard the conversation between the two of them.


    Without Mr. Su to provide military supplies, how could these people be able to defend the city gate? But does the emperor want them to take people, not reward Mr. Su?


    Although the soldiers behind him did not whisper, Xu Ke could still sense the flickering heart of the army. He knew in his heart that he could not stop Su Mianyue today, but the emperor''s orders could not be disobeyed.


    "Mr. Su, I''ve offended you." Xu Ke drew out his sword and stood at the city gate with his back straight like a pine tree. He looked like he could not stop Su Mianyue and pleaded with death.


    "Since Commander is a good man, I will not make things difficult for you, but I will leave this city gate." Su Mianyue smiled and said, just as Xu Ke was about to receive the call, Su Mianyue shouted, "Biwu, let''s go."


    As he spoke, he saw two slender figures soaring into the air and already landing on the city wall. Xu Ke and a group of soldiers could not chase them even if they wanted to, let alone no one wanted to chase them.


    After a few leaps, Su Mianyue and Biwu had already left the city gate. After almost half a cup of tea had passed, Xu Ke suddenly realized and shouted, "Open the city gate quickly. Please return to lord su."


    The heavy city gate was opened, and Xu Ke chased out of the city with his sword in his hand, followed by a group of infantry, but Su Mianyue was nowhere to be seen.


    After chasing after him for a while, Xu Ke put away his sword and looked into the empty distance. He sighed and said, "If you were a man, would you be less troublesome?"


    Xu Ke did not know that they were just people chasing Su Mianyue on yan linming''s road. At this moment, Su Mianyue, who he thought had already left, was fighting fiercely with Wanyan Lin''s secret guards.


    The master and servant Su Mianyue used their light kung fu all the way to a place in the woods and sensed that there was a heavy murderous atmosphere everywhere. They looked at each other and stood there. Not long after, they heard the sound of light grass and trees. Twenty or so men in black surrounded them, and they were all first-class experts.


    With the strength of su mianyue and su mianyue, it was not easy to kill them, especially when the leader was almost as good as Su Mianyue.


    "Stay close to me." Su Mianyue ordered in a low voice, his voice solemn.


    Originally, she wanted Su Mianyue to leave first, but she choked on her words. Biwu knew that Su Mianyue would never leave her, so he could only curse angrily, "He''s still the emperor. How despicable."


    Su Mianyue chuckled. Wanyan Lin would not have lived to this day if she had not been despicable, but she did not expect that Wanyan Lin''s despicability would one day be used on her.


    "Miss Su, your subordinates advise you to come back with us in case you get hurt." The leader spoke in a low voice, clearly unwilling to fight Su Mianyue.


    "Zhong Ke, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to do it this way. I''ve long wanted to know how you''re doing. Let''s do it." As Su Mianyue spoke, he turned his wrist and pushed his thumb away from the scabbard. He had already struck the clock.


    Zhong Ke raised his head abruptly and said offendingly. The sword also came out of its sheath.


    Biwu drew her sword and followed behind Su Mianyue. Two enemies and one was their best chance of winning. Otherwise, she would not be able to deal with the other men in black.


    Su Mianyue and Zhong Ke took a step back from each other when they heard the sword collide. Su Mianyue only felt the tiger''s mouth numb. When he looked up and saw Zhong Ke''s fingers moving with the sword, he knew that Zhong Ke''s internal force was not as strong as hers, but it was almost the same.


    With this retreat, Su Mianyue happened to be fighting alongside Biwu and whispered, "There''s no need to pay attention to tactical tactics, just take the opportunity to sneak attack."


    Biwu nodded and attacked Zhong Ke at the same time as Su Mianyue, but how could Zhong Ke wait foolishly for others to join forces when he knew that the situation was evenly matched?


    With a wave of Zhong Ke''s left hand, the other men in black immediately attacked. Zhong Ke stepped back from the battle circle and soon saw Su Mianyue and Biwu being attacked separately by the men in black. Even if Su Mianyue''s skills were good, they could only hurt a dozen people.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes flashed with malice. The assassins surrounding her did not kill her, but biwu''s side was deadly. Seeing that Biwu was almost stabbed in the back of his heart, Su Mianyue couldn''t hide himself. He raised his wrist and shot the arrow into the back of the head of the man who was going to kill biwu. Hearing the sound of the body falling to the ground, the man reported to the palace of hell before he could react.


    When the other guards saw this, they immediately surrounded Su Mianyue more closely, to prevent her from attacking again.


    "Biwu, what''s the use of mercy on those who want to kill you!" Su Mianyue had no time to help biwu, so he could only shout from time to time. The sword in his hand was pulling out the flowers of the sword very quickly, even if he could not kill people, he would see blood every time he made a move.


    Biwu ordered the powder and concealed weapons to be fired at the same time, not only to ease his own crisis, but also to successfully kill one person and force the two out of the battle circle.


    Su Mianyue finally breathed a sigh of relief, but didn''t want to see a blood cut on his arm...

 Chapter 267 You Dont Deserve to Call Her by Her Name

    Su Mianyue looked even colder when her clothes broke and the sound of her flesh being cut. Wanyan Lin was so cruel to her. If she was captured by these people, it would not end well. She, Su Mianyue, would never be the preserve of others.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were as cold as a trapped beast. His slender figure swam nimbly under the shadow of the high light sword, allowing the other party''s weapons to cut him and not move. He just wanted to destroy the enemy as soon as possible, even if he hurt 800 people.


    Zhong Ke stood outside and frowned as he watched Su Mianyue play in a completely reckless manner. The order on the peak was not to hurt Su Mianyue''s life, but it would depend on Su Mianyue''s posture to take her away unless she was killed, and the flesh and blood wounds would not let her get caught.


    As Wanyan Lin''s right-hand man, Zhong Ke had always been devoted to Su Mianyue''s contribution to Wanyan Lin''s great cause over the years, and had great respect and appreciation for Su Mianyue. Therefore, he did not want to see Su Mianyue disabled, so he set his eyes on Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes turned red, and she had already cut off two people in a row. She had also broken the tendons of one person''s hands. However, before she could rejoice in her battle results, she heard Biwu''s muffled voice. She looked up and saw that Zhong Ke had joined the battle. A cold sword would always hurt Biwu. The powder and darts that biwu had on him were already exhausted, and even self-protection was a problem, let alone an attack.


    "Zhong Ke, how dare you hurt her!" Su Mianyue roared, allowing two long swords to pierce his shoulders without dodging. He killed the two people opposite him with his back hand, trying to rush towards biwu.


    However, Su Mianyue could not move as fast as Zhong Ke''s attack. Zhong Ke''s sword was already against Biwu''s neck, and she could cut her throat with a little force.


    "Miss, it''s Biwu who is useless. Come and serve miss again in the next life." Biwu smiled sweetly. The blood on her face could not wipe away her spiritual beauty. Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Biwu turn around to wipe her neck with Zhong Ke''s long sword.


    Zhong Ke knew how much Su Mianyue valued Biwu and would never give Biwu such an opportunity. As the sword was retracted, a hand knife slashed into Biwu''s neck, only to see Biwu''s body fall to the ground softly, throwing up a cloud of dust.


    Sure that Biwu would not be in danger of death, Su Mianyue''s cold eyes shot at Zhong Ke, wishing he could be shredded into pieces.


    But biwu was in their hands. Su Mianyue knew he couldn''t take her away. He was hesitating whether he should leave first and bring her back to save biwu. However, he heard Zhong Ke say, "If Miss Su leaves, it proves that this servant girl is useless. There is only one way for a useless person to die."


    "Shameless!" Su Mianyue spat out two words in a low voice, then walked towards the direction of biwu, but in his heart he was calculating how many chances he had to capture Zhong Ke alive.


    Before Su Mianyue could figure it out, Zhong Ke said again, "Miss Su, please stop. Miss Su is also invited to take this soft muscle pill with you. Your subordinate can rest assured that Miss Su will approach miss Biwu."


    Looking at Zhong Ke with a cold face, Su Mianyue pursed his lips and said nothing. Zhong Ke had already handed the pills to his subordinates to Su Mianyue, while the other man had put a long sword against Biwu''s chest.


    Su Mianyue had no choice but to take the pill and swallow it angrily. Not long after, he felt as if his body had been drained of strength, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Dragging his heavy steps, Su Mianyue laboriously walked towards biwu and refused anyone''s help. However, he was unable to lift Biwu up, so he had to ask Zhong Ke to arrange for someone to pick Biwu up and get into the carriage that Zhong Ke and the others had already prepared.


    After the carriage slowly moved forward, Zhong Ke frowned and asked the subordinate beside him, "Has the cook in the inn been cleaned up?"


    "Yes." The subordinate nodded.


    Zhong Ke got on his horse, but he couldn''t help but feel ashamed. He had always known that Su Mianyue''s internal force was extraordinary, but he did not know that it was so high, but it could be done after three years of training. If she had been given another thirty years, it would not be a problem to dominate the martial arts.


    As expected, the Purple Mist Mountain was the leader of the martial arts industry. It was a pity that su mianyue had not been in the master''s school for a long time, and she had not noticed that they had been passive in the inn''s diet for the past few days. If the internal force is consumed too quickly, it will cause people to have the illusion that the enemy''s martial arts are high and thus lose their fighting spirit.


    Zhong Ke had expected that it would be easy to capture master and servant Su Mianyue, but he did not expect to lose several of his powerful subordinates. Now he finally understood why master insisted on staying with su Mianyue, because her talent in martial arts was enough to make men fall for her.


    This time, Su Mianyue was not sent to Commander''s Mansion, but was placed in a house in the city, guarded by Wanyan Lin''s secret guards.


    Su Mianyue and Biwu were like birds in a cage when they could not use their internal force. They could not transmit the information of their being trapped to the outside world, especially the two maids who served them closely were also secret guards. Su Mianyue did not dare to act rashly.


    However, after staying here for two days, Wanyan Lin was still nowhere to be seen. Before Su Mianyue could figure out how to escape, Zhong Ke had already arranged to go on the road. Along the way, there was only a team of Wanyan Lin''s bodyguards escorting them. Su Mianyue could not find out anything, so the whole of Linzhou City thought that their master and servant had left the city. I don''t know when I''ll find her missing.


    "Miss, this road seems to go to Imperial Capital." After Biwu woke up, he was also eaten soft tendon powder. The master and servant had been in such a state for several days, but they had also adapted to it. Apart from not being able to use internal force, they were no different from ordinary people.


    "Mmm." Su Mianyue replied, her expression flat, without a trace of what she was thinking.


    Sure where they would be taken, Biwu was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery outside. He put down the curtain and sat down beside Su Mianyue. At the same time, he glared at the two female guards who had been staring at them. How could it not be annoying to be stared at like this for 12 hours?


    Su Mianyue did not know that Wanyan Lin had left one step ahead of them and was on his way back to Imperial Capital. Xuezhu was with Wanyan Lin.


    It was just that the relationship between the two was not as calm as it used to be. Even if the last time Xuezhu acted in a drama to let Wanyan Lin know that she was pregnant, Wanyan Lin only paid attention to the child, but his attitude towards snow bamboo was still cold.


    Xuezhu didn''t care about it either, just quietly looking for things to do to pass the time, eating and living are extremely normal.


    "Mianyue, did she... Really leave?" In the end, Xuezhu could not help but ask Su Mianyue''s whereabouts. Although he heard that Su Mianyue had left in Commander''s Mansion, Xuezhu still did not believe it. With Wanyan Lin''s character, how could he let go so easily?


    "You deserve to call her by her name?" Wanyan Lin sneered. He even looked straight at xuezhu and felt that his eyes were dirty. He never thought that he was the same person who had wronged Su Mianyue.


    Xuezhu smiled nonchalantly and said, "Mianyue may hate me, but she hates the emperor deeply. Compared to me, Mianyue probably doesn''t want to remember that the emperor once existed in her life."


    These words succeeded in angering Wanyan Lin. As the words fell, she saw a figure approaching. The next moment, her slender neck was forcefully grabbed by a big hand, taking away the air from her chest.


    Xuezhu did not struggle either, but looked at Wanyan Lin so firmly that her eyes were clear without any impurities, as if she did not care about life or death at all, but Wanyan Lin felt that she was mocking herself, and his strength could not help but increase by two more points.

 Chapter 268 Dont Challenge My Bottom Line

    Xuezhu panicked at the feeling of suffocation, then smiled and looked at Wanyan Lin sympathetically.


    "Bitch!" Wanyan Lin flew into a rage and threw the snow bamboo on the carriage board. The carriage was still moving, and Xuezhu fell on the soft seat due to inertia. Subconsciously, he reached out to protect his abdomen, then couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Although Xuezhu was born in Whorehouse, she had never been a woman who clinged to power, but in order to revive Mianyue, she put herself in such a situation. She was not afraid of death, but she was worried about this unwelcome child in her stomach. It was ridiculous.


    "What are you laughing at?" Wanyan Lin had originally planned to throw the bamboo out, but only when he thought of the child in her womb. And he wanted to create the illusion that Xuezhu was favored, otherwise Xuezhu would not be allowed to ride in a carriage with him.


    Slowly getting up, Xuezhu sat in a corner and looked down at her flat stomach. The angle of her lower body covered the bitterness in her eyes. She asked faintly, "Dare you ask the emperor, your concubine is a slut, and what is the heir that slut gave birth to?"


    Wanyan Lin choked. His Wanyan Lin blood was naturally noble. He could not look down on xuezhu''s background, but he could not accept that a woman dared to plot against him like this.


    Cold eyes swept over Xuezhu, and Wanyan Lin tried to calm down his emotions. He said in a deep voice, "You should know that without this child, I would not care about your life or death. I want to sit on your throne and do what I want you to do."


    "What does the emperor want his concubines to do?" Xuezhu looked up. There was no tenderness in her eyes, only endless ridicule. She did not know whether she was mocking herself or Wanyan Lin.


    "Don''t challenge my bottom line." Wanyan Lin''s forehead was blue again. Although he took the first step, his heart fell on the man who was being taken back to the capital, but he could not face Su Mianyue as usual. His anger was hard to vent.


    Xuezhu did not provoke Wanyan Lin after a proper provocation. He smiled and said faintly, "Rest assured, your majesty, that your concubine will be your'' concubine''. No matter in front of the empress who is about to enter the middle palace, or in front of Mianyue, your concubine will never forget the chips to survive. After all, with the''love'' of the emperor, your concubine can live freely. This is the favor that many women can not ask for."


    Knowing that Xuezhu''s words were not sincere, Wanyan Lin could only listen to them seriously, or else he would kill someone uncontrollably.


    Peace was restored in the carriage until the carriage entered the back palace. Wanyan Lin took Xuezhu to greet Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager before Xuezhu was led to the palace where she would live in the future.


    When she returned to the palace again, Xuezhu could not help but feel confused about the future. At first, she would rather die than stay here, but now she plunged into the harem. Even if she tasted the bitter fruit of her life, she could not blame heaven and earth.


    Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager had a mild reaction to Xuezhu''s title. They didn''t even care about xuezhu''s birth. They were a little concerned about the child in xuezhu''s womb, but they would accept any woman who could separate Wanyan Lin''s love for Su Mianyue.


    After telling Retired Emperor about the Tianlan retreat, Empress Dowager brought up the post-closure ceremony.


    It was not a mistake for Wanyan Lin to come back in time two days later. However, the current situation of the court was unstable and the treasury was empty. The post-book ceremony could only be simplified. Empress Dowager did not want to be wronged by the mother of the state, so he thought about whether he could show his importance to Yinn Yue in other aspects.


    Marrying Yinn Yue was an agreement between Wanyan Lin and Retired Emperor. Initially, it was to protect Su Mianyue. After Wanyan Lin agreed to marry Yinn Yue, Wanyan Lin would help him suppress the opposition of his ministers against him being with him. He also agreed to keep it a secret so that Wanyan Lin would know the news later. By then, Su Mianyue would have to accept his fate.


    Wanyan Lin said this, but there was a voice deep in his heart telling him that Su Mianyue was not a woman who would accept her fate.


    But he didn''t have a better idea. He wanted to keep his army with the unified Hengyuan, and he couldn''t show it now. He had to make a choice between the beautiful and the beautiful.


    When the emperor was about to stand, the whole of Imperial Capital was in a frenzy, and the royal family would reduce taxes if they were happy, which was what the people enjoyed most.


    A seemingly ordinary carriage entered Imperial Capital under the escort of a group of paralyzed men.


    When she entered the su residence through the back door, Su Mianyue''s calm face made it impossible to see what she was thinking.


    Returning to his temporary home again, Su Mianyue felt exhausted. After ordering the maid to prepare hot water, she took a hot bath for more than half an hour, and then got up under the urging of the secret guards.


    "Go back and ask your master if you are in charge of monitoring me or interfering in my life? Even if I am not your opponent now, it doesn''t mean that I can be manipulated by you." After getting dressed, Su Mianyue coldly glanced at the two female bodyguards and shouted, "Get out of here now. Don''t use that dead face to disgust me."


    The two female bodyguards stood rooted to the spot and refused to retreat more than three steps, no matter how much Su Mianyue scolded them.


    Su Mianyue was too lazy to waste his breath with them. He stepped into the courtyard and shouted into the air, "Tell Zhong Ke to get over here and see me. Stop pretending to be dead. My mansion is not a place for you to mourn!"


    Hearing the sound of the wind in the dark, a secret guard went to Zhong Ke to solve Su Mianyue''s problem. They were only in charge of monitoring Su Mianyue''s actions, not allowing her to escape, but they did not dare to go against Su Mianyue''s wishes too much, as long as Su Mianyue did not run away from everything.


    At Su Mianyue''s insistence, the female bodyguard was finally assigned to guard outside. As for whether it would make it more difficult for them to work, Su Mianyue did not want to pay attention to it at all. She was now struggling to walk, her home was searched by Wanyan Lin''s bodyguard, and every corner of the yard was watched by the bodyguard. What else could she do if the secret guards took over all the shopping at home?


    Not seeing is the best thing for Su Mianyue now. At least she can breathe and sleep well. As for Wanyan Lin''s posthumous ceremony...


    Su Mianyue, who was lying on the embroidered bed, suddenly opened her eyes. She was unable to ruin the grand ceremony, but that day was the best time for her to deliver the news that she was trapped.


    Wanyan Lin also thought that Su Mianyue would do something tomorrow. He told gray clothes, "Send another group of people to protect her tomorrow. No accidents will happen."


    Gray was worried about Wanyan Lin''s safety, but seeing that Wanyan Lin was determined to accept orders, he would not comment on this matter, which was why gray could stay with Wanyan Lin as a personal attendant.

 Chapter 269 The Greatest Taunt

    In the imperial wedding, officials from all ministries had to arrive early, and Ministry of Rites officials were busy all night, afraid of any omissions, which was a big crime of losing their heads.


    The Yin Family was brightly lit all night, but the old lady who had been teaching Yinn Yue the rules in the yin mansion went to bed early and gave the whole family time to say their last words.


    Mrs. Yin held Yinn Yue''s hand and said all night. Although there were few concubines in the Yin Family, there was no fighting in the back house. Mrs. Yin was also afraid that Yinn Yue would be eaten without bones after he entered the palace. After all, Yinn Yue''s appearance did not have the capital to compete for favor.


    Lying alone on the embroidered bed, Su Mianyue couldn''t sleep either.


    No one knew what she was thinking this evening, but her eyes were red and frightening, and they were still swollen.


    As a first-class official, Su Mianyue had to go to the hall to observe the ceremony. Even if she did not want to go, she would be escorted by the secret guards. Now, she had no power to resist at all. Besides, Su Mianyue still planned to do something today to go out.


    "I''ll bring some ice water and put it on miss''s eyes." Although Biwu''s actions were controlled, he was not treated harshly because of Su Mianyue''s importance, but even if he walked in the mansion, he would have a tail to follow.


    Su Mianyue nodded with a slight smile, which in Biwu''s eyes was more heartbreaking than tears.


    After applying ice water to her eyes, she finally looked less red and swollen. Su Mianyue put on a light makeup by herself, and it was difficult to see her abnormality if she didn''t look carefully.


    Accompanied by Biwu, Su Mianyue had some breakfast. Then, escorted by the secret guards, he went down to watch the ceremony. Seeing Su Mianyue''s straight but extremely thin back leaving, Biwu bit his lips and cried silently. What could he do to help the young lady out of this predicament?


    Su Mianyue, who was sitting in the carriage, was unaware of Biwu''s remorse and worry. At this moment, her ears were filled with the voices of the people who had come out early to watch the bustle on the street. It was only the good fortune of the miss Yin Family to become the queen.


    After su mianyue entered the palace, the secret guards hid in the dark. It was not the first time they came to the early court, but it was the first time they felt that the road was very long. The long Su Mianyue was afraid that he would not have the strength to walk out. When he met other officials on the road to greet him, Su Mianyue smiled distantly. He turned a deaf ear to the taunts and taunts of those people, but his heart was about to break down.


    I don''t know where I got the strength to walk up to Golden Chime Hall. Su Mianyue stood in her own position, watching the palace people still busy, where lord yin''s family was being congratulated by the officials, and all kinds of compliments made Su Mianyue''s eardrums hurt. She was the only one standing alone. No one was willing to talk to her for fear of offending the Yin Family.


    Wanyan Lin''s preference for Su Mianyue was well known throughout the court, and Su Mianyue had heard of Wanyan Lin''s intention to make Su Mianyue his successor and was thwarted by the officials.


    But now the empress was Yinn Yue, and the first concubine in the harem was pregnant, but not Su Mianyue. Many people thought that Su Mianyue had fallen out of favor and wanted to find a chance to step on the woman who had threatened them.


    Su Mianyue fixed his gaze on the dragon chair. His expression was faint, and his lips were curved in a gentle way. His hands were tightly clenched in his custom-made official uniform.


    Today''s humiliation was all her own. If she had seen Wanyan Lin''s true nature earlier, she would have been able to keep her heart and be happy.


    Just when Su Mianyue thought that he would turn into a stone sculpture like this, the hall quieted down instantly. The officials stood in their own positions and waited carefully. Everyone was afraid that the etiquette was not in place and they would be punished.


    A moment later, with the sound of the cannon, Wanyan Lin in a dragon robe led Yinn Yue in a phoenix robe into the hall. The officials immediately knelt down and bowed down. Su Mianyue slowly turned around and saw that the two men were walking in their own direction, covered with a piercing sun.


    Wanyan Lin''s gentle smile hung on his handsome face, and holding Yinn Yue''s hand was still flawless. Although Yinn Yue looked ordinary, he was still dignified and gentle under his clothes at the moment. Su Mianyue suddenly felt that they were a good match. As a queen, what she needed was not dazzling looks and talents, as long as she had the measure of a person.


    Mu Tinng had publicly humiliated Su Mianyue when she was in the Tianlan palace, but it was the original owner who had suffered, not Su Mianyue. It was only when she saw the two of them holding hands that Su Mianyue realized that he had been slapped by reality.


    As the newcomers approached, Su Mianyue could not take his eyes off them. Even su mianyue herself did not know how many meanings her complicated eyes contained.


    Wanyan Lin glanced at Su Mianyue and looked away, as if he were looking at someone who had nothing to do with him. Only a slight frown showed that Su Mianyue was not so unimportant in his heart.


    Yinn Yue''s red lips parted slightly, but it was inconvenient for him to speak on the occasion. He could only smile at su mianyue. That smile made Su Mianyue feel extremely dazzling. Was Yinn Yue provoking her?


    Watching the two of them walk up the white jade steps and stand hand in hand in front of the dragon chair, Ministry of Rites officials read the imperial edict: "Carry by heaven, the emperor said..."


    Su Mianyue did not hear the contents of the imperial edict clearly. All he did was praise Yinn Yue for his good deeds and the words of the empress dowager.


    After the complicated ceremony was over, the officials kowtowed to the emperor again, and everyone tacitly ignored Su Mianyue''s standing out from the crowd. The emperor would not dare to make trouble at this time if he did not show his might.


    It was not until Yinn Yue received the phoenix seal that the empress dowager left Golden Chime Hall to pay his respects to Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager. Su Mianyue''s vision was gone and the chasing figure was once again set free on the dragon chair.


    After most officials chased after the yin family and left, a few officials who had offended the Yin Family came forward and snorted with a strange smile, "Mr. Su is such a great official. He doesn''t kneel on such a big day as the post-album ceremony. I didn''t know that he thought that su da was the superior of the Yin Family."


    Su Mianyue glanced coldly at him. He had some impressions, but not a good one. He had forced his sister and brother to death in his own backyard.


    The other adults echoed, and Su Mianyue was even more irritated by the noise. He only said coldly, "That''s Mr. Huo. You are ignorant. The disciples of the Purple Mist Mountain never bend their knees to anyone. It''s just a post-book ceremony. How can I, Su Mianyue, humiliate the master for this?"


    Mr. Huo and the others were shocked when Su Mianyue reported to them.


    There are very few people in the world who don''t know Purple Mist Mountain, especially those officials who don''t know who would rather offend the royal family than provoke the Purple Mist Mountain.


    Although the Purple Mist Mountain had almost disappeared in the past few years, it had been on the rise in recent years, but those disciples rarely came to Capital City, so they had not officially contacted the Purple Mist Mountain disciples.


    Su Mianyue smiled mockingly when she saw the frightened faces of a few people. If she had known that the Purple Mist Mountain''s reputation was so useful, why would she fight with these people and reveal her identity directly?


    Walking out of Golden Chime Hall, looking at the blue sky and white clouds above her head, the warm sunlight on her face, Su Mianyue only felt that she had finally come through the air. She had exhausted all her self-control when she was not in the grand ceremony just now. It was not that Su Mianyue was afraid of what the consequences would be, but that biwu would be implicated.


    Unfortunately, there was no way to send a message to her own people when she went to the palace. Now, she could only gamble. If those few people dared to tell her that she was a Purple Mist Mountain disciple, they would definitely find her, even her monkey cubs.


    Su Mianyue had intended to leave the palace directly, but as soon as she arrived at the entrance of the palace, a eunuch issued an order for her to meet in the imperial study, and even the soft sedan chair was ready, not giving Su Mianyue a chance to refuse.

 Chapter 270 Love And Kill Each Other

    In the imperial study, Wanyan Lin was reviewing the memorials. Even when Su Mianyue came, he did not look up as if he did not know.


    Su Mianyue did not care. She was already imprisoned in the su residence. In the imperial study, there was only one bed missing to sleep in, plus there was someone she did not want to share a room with.


    After this period of time, Su Mianyue had been able to control his emotions. At least there was no point in quarreling with Wanyan Lin. He had already said his final words, and now he was just waiting for the right time to leave.


    In order to find something for himself to do, Su Mianyue went to the bookshelf and began to read the books. There were many books that Su Mianyue had never read before, and this was just enough to pass the time.


    Su Mianyue, who was in a bad mood, couldn''t memorize the contents of the book with his heart, but after flipping through several books, Su Mianyue''s eyes widened and his fingertips rubbed against the lines of the book. The seemingly mended books were unusual.


    Sensing that yan lin was looking this way, Su Mianyue quickly put the book back and pretended to continue searching for the book, but the shock in his heart never lessened. Could it be the kind of sheepskin map that he found in Nanyu Town before? Even if it''s not, it should be important.


    In the past, Su Mianyue would have told Wanyan Lin about this discovery, but now he was trying to figure out what he could do to quietly take the contents away.


    After yan lin thought that he had deliberately snubbed Su Mianyue, Su Mianyue would be furious, even if it was a big quarrel, so that there was a chance to speak, he could find a way to make Su Mianyue accept the reality, but the result was to make him angry, the transcripts were also reviewed in a mess, how could it continue?


    The wolf''s hair in his hand threw hard, only to see the valuable brush broken in two. Su Mianyue only moved one of his men, then picked up a book at will and read it, as if it had a good taste.


    "Su Mianyue, when are you going to have a cold war with me?" Wanyan Lin shouted, or rather, roared.


    Ignoring Wanyan Lin''s roar, Su Mianyue found a step to sit down, and took a thick book cushion to sit down. It would be bad if there were hemorrhoids in such a cold place. It seemed that there was no surgery in ancient times.


    Su Mianyue, who had no intention of reading at all, could only let his emotions go awry so that Wanyan Lin wouldn''t ruin his ability to adjust himself.


    Crying in front of Wanyan Lin was nothing more than a demeanor. Even if she wanted to leave Su Mianyue, she had to leave in the most elegant manner, making Wanyan Lin realize that Su Mianyue was definitely not a woman to play with.


    After shouting a few times, Su Mianyue still did not respond. Wanyan Lin angrily let go of the desk and came to Su Mianyue, blocking the light of Su Mianyue''s book. He called out darkly, "Su Mianyue, are you ignoring me?"


    "I know you are the emperor. You don''t have to remind me one by one." Digging his ears and rubbing his palms, Su Mianyue raised his head and looked at Wanyan Lin, who was in a rage, "May I remind you, your majesty, according to the law of etiquette, that you should be accompanying our mother of state at this time, rather than arguing loudly with an unrelated woman here?"


    Listening to Su Mianyue''s honorific title, Wanyan Lin only felt that it was more humiliating than any words, but he could not refute Su Mianyue''s words. In Golden Chime Hall, he tried his best to control himself and did not let go of Yinn Yue''s hand to hold Su Mianyue to the top.


    Wanyan Lin bent down and pulled Su Mianyue up, forcing her to face him. There was not a single gap between them.


    "Su Mianyue, when are you going to make a fuss? Although I have named Yinn Yue queen, you are the only one in my heart. Do you care so much about those false names and so much about the so-called status? As long as I have you in my heart, you can honor the six palaces. Isn''t that enough?" Wanyan Lin held back his anger and shouted out all the questions he wanted to ask. In fact, he wanted to tell Su Mianyue that this was the best he could give Su Mianyue.


    With a sneer, Su Mianyue tried to break free of Wanyan Lin''s grip, but now she was no different from ordinary women, how could she break free of those iron arms?


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin refused to let go, Su Mianyue no longer put herself in a difficult position, but the struggling movement made her feel that her physical strength was losing.


    Besides getting angry at women, what else can you do? "Su Mianyue said faintly. His clear eyes looked at Wanyan Lin without any emotion. He said sarcastically," how long can his love last for an emperor who has broken his promise to others? As a member of the royal family, Whether it''s the Hengyuan''s harem or the Tianlan''s harem, I think I''ve seen a lot of things, but have I ever seen a concubine who can be spoiled for the rest of his life? You should know better than me what kind of situation you will face if you lose your favor. Wanyan Lin, ordinary people still know that rather than being a concubine for a poor wife, why should I, Su Mianyue, feel wronged to be one of the three palaces and six courtyards?"


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin was about to speak, Su Mianyue added, "From the moment I tried so hard to escape from Mu Tinng, you should know that I don''t care about wealth or the so-called honor of the queen. I, Su Mianyue, can use my own power to get those things and false names. All I want is a pair of people for life and a white head. If you betray your promise and can''t allow me to love you without hesitation, why humiliate me with the title of a concubine?"


    Speaking of this, Su Mianyue couldn''t help but raise his voice. His voice was filled with anger. "You are a king, but it doesn''t mean that you really have the four seas. Not all the women in the world want to be your concubines. Don''t be so narcissistic, okay?"


    "Su Mianyue!" Wanyan Lin clenched his teeth. Was his love just narcissism to her?


    "The most precious thing in this world is to ask for something but not get it. Maybe it''s because we used to love each other, so you think that I would compromise for you, and that''s why I have this situation. Let go. If I leave, at least I will keep those happy days in my memory. Don''t let us fall in love and kill each other, okay?" With a slight nasal tone, Su Mianyue stared at the handsome face in front of him with a blazing gaze and refused to give in.


    In fact, Su Mianyue wanted to say, "Wanyan Lin, if you let go now, we will forget each other, but at least we will not become enemies. Otherwise, once we continue, I will probably destroy your country by myself. I will let you know that the most difficult thing in the world is women, and the most difficult thing to play with is feelings."


    Wanyan Lin did not know that Su Mianyue had such determination, or he might consider letting go or eradicating Su Mianyue directly.


    Wanyan Lin was silent for a long time, and finally said, "Su Mianyue, you can only be my Wanyan Lin''s woman for the rest of your life, forever!"


    "You don''t deserve it!" Su Mianyue gently raised his lips, his voice extremely cold.


    "Then I will get you first." Wanyan Lin''s eyes suddenly became bloodshot. He locked Su Mianyue''s delicate body tightly and kissed her fiercely.


    "Wanyan Lin, you bastard, beast!" Su Mianyue scolded and dodged, but his body was locked by Wanyan Lin, so he could only keep dodging his pretty face to prevent Wanyan Lin from succeeding.


    "So what about animals? As long as you have my flesh and blood, I will immediately make you my concubine, so that you will never leave me again!" Wanyan Lin roared and bit Su Mianyue''s neck. His big hand slid to Su Mianyue''s waist, looking for the knot around his belt.

 Chapter 271 Imperial Study

    Su Mianyue struggled to resist, but Wanyan Lin managed to untie the knot, only to see the belt embroidered with clouds thrown in the air, and the next moment Su Mianyue''s robe opened.


    Knowing that she could not fight with her strength and endure the humiliation of being molested, Su Mianyue bit the tip of her tongue hard. The taste of blood filled her throat, and the pain brought back some clarity.


    Instead of struggling to resist, Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin mockingly and said with a smile, "This is the emperor of the Hengyuan. It''s really disappointing. What else can you do besides rape women? Use violence if you can''t conquer, or to a woman who''s been drugged, Wanyan Lin, aren''t you afraid that you''ll despise yourself for years when you think of this, and never be a hero again?"


    The act of invasion paused slightly, and the handsome face buried in Su Mianyue''s neck turned black in an instant. Wanyan Lin could feel how much Su Mianyue hated him and shamed him at this moment, but he really didn''t know how to keep Su Mianyue besides this method.


    Su Mianyue sighed in relief, "It would be ridiculous if you thought you could keep my men by taking possession of them. Not to mention where my master came from, my master alone would be able to send your men to the palace of hell to report that Mu Tinng had married openly, and that I, Su Mianyue, would still be able to escape from him, and would dare to appear openly beside other men. Are you sure you''re doing the right thing? Haha."


    The sound of Su Mianyue''s laughter shook Wanyan Lin''s heart. He did this because he was afraid of losing her, but what he did would only push her further.


    No, as long as she gets her, she will definitely stay. Mu Tinng''s failure in the first place was because he was married for two years but never married Su Mianyue.


    An irrational thought came to her mind. The action that Wanyan Lin had stopped just now continued again. A trace of panic flashed in Su Mianyue''s eyes. Knowing that words were useless and resistance was useless, all she could do now was to show her determination with her actions.


    Thinking that Su Mianyue was crying, Wanyan Lin looked up to kiss her tears away, but did not want to see Su Mianyue''s desperate and painful eyes.


    Even when Su Mianyue was rescued from the prison, he had never seen Su Mianyue like this.


    Wanyan Lin wanted to say a few words of comfort, but he couldn''t put his hand down. The hard object on his chest made Wanyan Lin''s face dark and inexplicable.


    She slowly took two steps back, only to see Su Mianyue holding the jade hairpin in her hand, and the sharp side was aimed at her own chest. As long as yan lin dared to take another step forward, she would definitely stab her.


    "You would rather die than be my woman?" Wanyan Lin asked in a husky voice, his handsome face horrified by his twisted expression.


    Su Mianyue smiled coldly. Of course, she would not easily seek death. If Wanyan Lin really went beyond the thunder pool, this jade hairpin would pierce into his heart. Even if he failed to kill and lost his life, Su Mianyue would not regret it.


    Looking at Wanyan Lin fearlessly, Su Mianyue said unhurriedly, "Conquering a man is conquering his soul, not his body. Since you want to destroy my soul, what use does this body have? I, Su Mianyue, would rather die than be slaughtered. No matter what reason you use, you can''t change your dirty behavior at this moment."


    With a light step, Su Mianyue slowly stepped back. Seeing the defeat in Wanyan Lin''s eyes, she turned around and walked out of the imperial study with a cold smile. As for her disheveled clothes, she did not care at all. A little gossip could not hurt her heart. It was the man behind her who hurt her. A man who has to love at least once.


    Looking at Su Mianyue, who was walking slowly out of the imperial study with his long hair spread, Wanyan Lin reached out his right hand and tried to make a sound to hold her back. Only then did he realize that his throat seemed to be blocked by something and could not utter a single word.


    After Su Mianyue left the house, the Imperial Guard guarding the house turned a blind eye to Su Mianyue''s untidy clothes. The people guarding the imperial study were Wanyan Lin''s closest confidants, and they must have heard the sound inside.


    Standing in the courtyard made of jade, the jade hairpin in Su Mianyue''s hand fell to the ground, and it broke into pieces with a crisp sound, just like Su Mianyue''s heart.


    However, now that his actions are controlled by others, even venting his emotions has become a luxury, and tears can only flow in his heart.


    The breeze ruffled Su Mianyue''s hair. At this moment, she really hated Wanyan Lin. She just wanted to escape this place where she had been humiliated forever, cut off all ties with Wanyan Lin, and no longer funded him.


    As his eyes grew colder and colder, Su Mianyue pulled a piece of cloth off his lapel and tied a knot around his waist, letting the black silk fly and ignore it.


    Su Mianyue was sure that Wanyan Lin would never let anyone know what had just happened.


    A small man wearing a gentleman''s mask, even if the truth was hidden deeper, it still could not hide the despicability in his bones.


    In the imperial study, when Su Mianyue paused and then left, the pain and anger in Wanyan Lin''s eyes turned cold and he ordered, "Come on, bring Mr. Su back to help me with my business. You are not allowed to leave the imperial study without my permission."


    After saying this, Wanyan Lin got up and went to Retired Emperor''s bedroom. Today was his wedding day, and lunch had to be with Retired Emperor. As for Su Mianyue... He had time to endure with her, and one day she would change her mind.


    Without mentioning that su mianyue was forcibly invited back to the imperial study, Retired Emperor''s family banquet was in a solemn atmosphere. Retired Emperor knew what had happened in the imperial study but remained silent. Empress Dowager and Yinn Yue knew that even if Wanyan Lin did not know that Wanyan Lin wanted to force Su Mianyue, they knew that Wanyan Lin had kept him in the imperial study. Isn''t that the same as slapping Yinn Yue in the face?


    Empress Dowager resisted the urge to teach his son a lesson. He ate lunch with a straight face and did not say a word. Yinn Yue was the same as Wen Ya. There was no hint of grievance.


    Ever since she was appointed as the empress candidate, Yinn Yue knew that she could only live as the empress for the rest of her life. If she was lucky enough to have a prince, she would have the chance to become the empress dowager in the future. However, in this life, there would be no loving feelings between husband and wife.


    How could Yinn Yue, who had already seen through her fate, care about who Wanyan Lin really liked?


    Even if she was not favored, the empress''s honor was enough to ensure her life, but also to make her mother prosperous, which was the fate of the official woman.


    "Aijia and your father are getting old. You are getting married today, so your son will put down his official duties and spend time with the empress." After lunch, Empress Dowager waved his hand and went straight to the exit.


    Wan yanlin didn''t want to stay here for long, so he got up and left in cooperation. Seeing that Wanyan Lin didn''t wait for him, Yinn Yue had to stand up and salute, then leave with the empress in her arms. As for whether she really cared, only Yinn Yue knew. Perhaps even Mrs. Yin, who had raised her, could not see through Yinn Yue''s thoughts of becoming the mother of the country.


    Originally, he thought that Wanyan Lin would not wait for him. When he saw Wanyan Lin outside the shoukang palace, Yinn Yue was inevitably a little happy. A gentle smile appeared on his face. He walked forward and kowtowed, saying, "Your concubines see your majesty."


    "The queen is my wife, and there is no need for such a big ceremony in the future." Wanyan Lin''s smile was gentle, but when he looked closely, he could see that it did not reach his eyes.


    "Your concubine is the wife of the emperor and the mother of the country. You can''t forget the etiquette at all times." Yinn Yue still bowed and stood up with Wanyan Lin''s help, looking up at Wanyan Lin.


    Although it was not the first time to see Wanyan Lin today, Yinn Yue''s heart could not help but throb every time he gazed at his handsome face.


    After entering the palace, the only thing that surprised Yinn Yue was Wanyan Lin''s warm and beautiful face. Even if he looked at Yinn Yue without any emotion, Yinn Yue was still deeply infatuated.


    However, Yinn Yue''s mental defense was too hard for him to remain rational and not forget that he was only the most important chess piece among the women in the harem, not the love of the emperor.

 Chapter 272 Love Or Hate

    For Yinn Yue''s general knowledge, Wanyan Lin had a little appreciation but also found it boring. Such a woman as a wife is very suitable, and it will be a good chess piece, but it is definitely not the woman Wanyan Lin wants to spend the rest of his life with.


    When he thought of the unruly face in the imperial study with a stubborn and strong heart, he always acted like a man, and there was no lack of a woman''s coquettish charm, and the occasional confusion was even more irresistible. Only that kind of woman was the object of his Wanyan Lin''s heart.


    Looking at the soft glint in Wanyan Lin''s eyes, Yinn Yue knew that it did not belong to him. His hands were clenched tightly under his phoenix robe, and his manicured nails cut through his delicate skin. Yinn Yue''s smile became more dignified.


    "Is the emperor going to deal with the affairs of the state, or is he going to sit down in Phoenix Palace?" Yinn Yue smiled lightly, dignified and unabashed.


    Wanyan Lin frowned and took a deep look at Yinn Yue. Seeing that she didn''t mean to be spoiled, he said, "The state has been very busy lately. I''m afraid I''ll leave the empress out for a while. After the border is completely settled, I''ll make up for the queen''s wedding night."


    Yinn Yue felt a pain in her heart. No matter how well she prepared herself, she never thought that she would be alone on her wedding night. However, she had to put on a proper smile. "The emperor takes care of the dragon''s body. I dare not disturb the emperor to deal with the affairs of the country. I can only take care of the affairs of the harem and not let him worry about it."


    Seeing Yinn Yue being so polite, Wanyan Lin''s attitude was more sincere, but he did not apologize to his new wife. He only told Yinn Yue to spend more time with Empress Dowager and set up the study.


    In chaoxia palace, xuezhu sat expressionless on the soft couch. Behind her, there were palace people fanning the pu fan. The palace maid kneeling on her feet was kneading her legs.


    From today on, there will be another poor woman in the harem, but Xuezhu will not sympathize with Yinn Yue. Perhaps they will become enemies and see how Wanyan Lin will manipulate the game.


    "Mother." After Chuxia came in, he waved to the other palace people to leave.


    As Xuezhu''s confidant, Chuxia and chuchen both invited themselves to serve the old master after Xuezhu had the imperial concubine to enter the palace. Wanyan Lin did not object to this. As long as the snow bamboo was easy to use, it was just two palace maids.


    "But have fun?" She picked up a piece of cake but had no appetite. Xuezhu frowned and threw it down before asking.


    "Mr. Su was invited into the imperial study, and he was not allowed to leave without the imperial edict. The few of them also heard the news, but they did not make any moves. Only Empress Dowager was so angry that he broke a lot of antiques and frequently sent people to explore outside the imperial study." Chuxia reported the news truthfully.


    Xuezhu smiled and waved his hand, "Just let people keep staring. Don''t do anything." Seeing Chuxia retreating, Xuezhu smiled playfully, looked sideways at the roof not far away, and said meaningfully, "All three women in one play. I really want to know what the next play is, it must be more exciting, right?"


    Besides, in the imperial study, Su Mianyue, who had been forcibly invited back, kept a calm face all the time. The servant who had been serving inside was chased out by Su Mianyue. He took two books and sat down to read them slowly. After a while, Su Mianyue looked around warily, then turned the pages with one hand. With one hand, he opened the problematic book.


    After seeing the parchment taken out from the mezzanine, Su Mianyue opened his mouth wide in surprise. The handwriting on it was the same as the one he had given Su Yu in Nanyu Town. It seemed that the map really existed, but it didn''t know how many pieces were divided.


    After a moment of silence, she sorted out the book and put it back. Su Mianyue put the parchment in the middle of her collar. She had always been used to fiddling with her own clothes. She did not expect that it would be useful today. After leaving, she could give the parchment map to Su Yu. Perhaps he could gather a whole map.


    After a while, Su Mianyue was trapped and fell asleep, leaning against the bookcase. When Wanyan Lin came to the imperial study, he saw this scene. It was said that the book had a beautiful face, and Su Mianyue was definitely the most beautiful jade.


    He walked lightly to Su Mianyue''s side and carried her to a resting place behind the imperial study. Fearing that Su Mianyue would be awakened by his actions, Wanyan Lin lit her sleeping spot.


    Su Mianyue, who was lying quietly on the bed, had a light green color under his eyelashes, and could not be seen because he was wearing light makeup. Wanyan Lin raised his hand and stroked the mark that proved that Su Mianyue had not had a good rest for a few days. After a long time, he sighed.


    "Love or hate, as long as I can keep you by my side, I have no regrets, but I promise I won''t humiliate you again, but you don''t have to be so stubborn. After all, I''m just a mortal, and I have a temper." Knowing that Su Mianyue could not hear her, Wanyan Lin spoke softly. She had a book to read, but now she took off her boots and clothes and lay down beside Su Mianyue, quietly looking at her soft sleeping face.


    These days, Wanyan Lin did not have a good rest either. He fell asleep with Su Mianyue not long after, and did not wake up until dinner.


    In the phoenix palace, Yinn Yue sat at the table, his eyes on the cold delicacies, gradually turning into a silent sigh.


    She was probably the first Hengyuan queen to be snubbed on her wedding day, but she didn''t even have a chance to win favor. She could only stay calm and wait for the love of god.


    "Go on, the treasury is tight and the people are still hungry. From tomorrow onwards, the consumption of the fengqi palace will be halved, and the meal will only need four dishes and a soup." Yinn Yue ordered faintly that she could not eat without Wanyan Lin, lest Wanyan Lin would come later and see the leftovers.


    But Wanyan Lin would never come. Yinn Yue knew better than anyone.


    The moon was high, and it was only after dinner that Wanyan Lin opened the acupoint for Su Mianyue without leaving any evidence that they had just hugged and slept together.


    "It''s time for dinner." Wanyan Lin''s voice was indifferent, and without looking at Su Mianyue''s reaction, he walked up to the table.


    Su Mianyue frowned and glanced at her collar to make sure there was no change. She sat at the table and took care of herself for dinner. She didn''t serve Wanyan Lin food or wait for him to move her chopsticks. She just wanted to fill her stomach and rest for a while. After a long day, she was really tired and hungry.


    Seeing Su Mianyue gulping down her food, Wanyan Lin tried to persuade her to slow down, but saw Su Mianyue dry up in one breath with a bowl of soup. Then he wiped the corners of his mouth and asked, "Your majesty, you have imprisoned me here. Can you walk around with me in this imperial study? Is this the place where I can rest as I please?"


    A title pulled them apart, and Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue indifferently and nodded. Only by keeping her by his side could he be at ease.


    "If that''s the case, please send someone to fetch Biwu. I can''t be at ease without seeing her." Whether it was the su residence or the palace, it was also under the control of Wanyan Lin''s cage. Su Mianyue did not think that Biwu was safe to be trapped in the su residence.


    Su Mianyue had bought the house and bought the servants of the former owner. The servants of the su family were at most obedient, but they were definitely not the people she could trust. She would not expect those people to help her deliver the news.


    Without even looking at Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue turned around and walked to the bed. With a flick of his shoes, he slipped into bed and said coldly, "I''m sleepy. Your majesty should go to bed with the empress. It''s past the night of the bridal chamber."

 Chapter 273 Unable to Marry

    Wanyan Lin stood up stiffly and turned to look at Su Mianyue, who was buried in the brocade quilt. His hands behind him were clenching.


    He thought that he was the best proof for Su Mianyue to stay. Even if the queen''s position was Yinn Yue''s, Su Mianyue was the most important thing in his heart, but he didn''t want Su Mianyue to not need it at all.


    "Are you driving me away?" Wanyan Lin asked coldly.


    "This imperial study is the territory of his majesty. How dare Mianyue chase the emperor away? It''s just asking the emperor to go to the right place at the right time and meet the right people." Su Mianyue''s voice was flat, and it was obvious that he was not angry.


    "Haha." Wanyan Lin looked up and laughed. He looked at Su Mianyue''s back and said, "If that''s the case, then as you wish."


    Wanyan Lin did not turn around directly, but waited for Su Mianyue''s reaction. After a cup of tea, Su Mianyue did not even turn over, which showed that she really did not mean to stay.


    "Hmph!" Wanyan Lin snorted, "Don''t regret it!"


    After that, he turned around and left. Then came the sound of singing and drinking in Phoenix Palace. Su Mianyue lifted a corner of the quilt and revealed an expressionless and beautiful face. His eyes looked ahead and closed slowly for a long time. His breathing was even as if he were really asleep.


    When the carriage arrived outside Phoenix Palace, a secret guard came to report Su Mianyue''s reaction. When he heard that Su Mianyue was really asleep, Wanyan Lin immediately stepped into Phoenix Palace with anger. Yinn Yue, who had been preparing snacks to satisfy his hunger, rushed out to pick up the carriage.


    But before yin yue could finish his salute, Wanyan Lin grabbed her arm and was dragged to the inner chamber under the astonished gaze of the palace people. Soon, the sound of torn cloth, as well as Yinn Yue''s cry of pain and the man''s gasp came from the room.


    This night, the servants of Phoenix Palace did not dare to go near the queen''s sleeping quarters. The palace men on duty could only stand in the courtyard and wait for the summons. The hoarse cries of women and the heavy breathing of men made them tremble with fear that they would not survive until sunrise tomorrow.


    As a palace maid, she was taught one or two times when she entered the palace, in case she was flustered by the emperor. How could she not understand what the intense voice inside represented?


    The next day, it was slightly dawn. After washing up, Wanyan Lin wore a dragon robe and went to the early court. The night of fighting still did not soothe the anger in his heart.


    When the palace servants went in to serve Yinn Yue in the bath and clothes, they saw Yinn Yue in a mess, and the younger girl couldn''t help but scream. Even the mammy who had been sent to teach Yinn Yue the rules couldn''t help but gasp.


    This is not a favor, it is clearly torture!


    "Something unruly, kneel outside." The mammy gave a low cry to the palace maid, then bowed to Yinn Yue''s blessing and said sternly, "Congratulations to the empress for taking care of me. I wish the empress an early birth of a dragon heir."


    Seeing that Yinn Yue did not respond, mammy ordered the palace servants to prepare hot soup for Yinn Yue to bathe in, and then they went to the imperial doctor to get the ointment to cool and reduce the swelling, and then went up to help Yinn Yue up.


    "No!" Yinn Yue cried out subconsciously, his voice as if he had been burned by fire, and his body shrank.


    "Empress, I will serve you in the bath." Seeing that Yinn Yue was still against her, mammy could only whisper in Yinn Yue''s ear, "The emperor has already gone to the early court. The empress will greet Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager after bathing and changing her clothes."


    Yinn Yue''s eyes were red but she was relieved. She nodded and raised her delicate and weak hand. She was helped up by her mother.


    But when his legs finally landed, Yinn Yue found that he didn''t even have the strength to stand still.


    She summoned two maids to help her. Seeing that Yinn Yue was sleeping in the hot soup, mammy handed over her bath to the two maids and then turned to clean up the wedding handkerchief on the bed. The blood on it was dark and yellow, stained with many traces of lovemaking. The messy bed was full of torn red phoenix robes, and the phoenix hairpins scattered all over the place were even more entangled with a lot of green silk.


    With a deep sigh, mammy shook her head and put the chastity handkerchief in place. After a little hesitation, she personally sent it to Empress Dowager in Cining Palace. She was originally chosen by Empress Dowager, so she would have to report the situation of the bridal chamber last night to him. Otherwise, it would be difficult for yin yue to force her to salute and make a joke.


    In the morning sun palace, listening to Chuxia reporting the latest situation, Xuezhu''s lips curled up with an indistinguishable smile. There were three women in the palace, two of whom Wanyan Lin did not want to marry, and one who could not, but it was really interesting.


    Thinking of the woman he had used to become Wanyan Lin that night, who had been brutally treated by him and thrown into a corner like a rag, Xuezhu could imagine Yinn Yue''s current situation and ordered Chuxia: "Ask someone to send the bowl of blood swallows from this palace today to the empress. Tell her that this palace is not feeling well today and go to pay her respects tomorrow."


    After saying that, he lay lazily on the soft couch and regained his usual aloofness.


    However, with xuezhu''s current status, such an attitude was extremely inconsistent, at least people who knew the real reason why she became Concubine Xue would only laugh at her hypocrisy.


    At the same time, Empress Dowager also learned about Yinn Yue''s tragic situation, and was so angry that he wanted to rush to the hall and teach Wanyan Lin a lesson.


    Yinn Yue was the mother of the dynasty, not the ordinary concubines. How could she humiliate her like this?


    How could Yinn Yue manage the six palaces in the future?


    Not only Empress Dowager, but even Retired Emperor knew about Wanyan Lin''s crazy behavior. Retired Emperor knew why Wanyan Lin was angry at Yinn Yue, but pretended not to know.


    Su Mianyue did not know about those things in the harem. Even if he did, he could only curse Wanyan Lin for being a scumbag. Since he married someone, he should treat them well. What''s the difference between venting and being a beast?


    "Miss, are you all right?" Before Wanyan Lin left the early dynasty, Biwu was brought into the imperial study. She would serve Su Mianyue closely in the future, but the matter of entering and leaving the imperial study was handed over to other palace people, and the master and servant were still restricted to their freedom.


    "No problem." Su Mianyue smiled and asked Biwu to have breakfast with her. Last night, she pretended to be asleep. When she woke up, she realized that her heart was hurting less than disgust. Maybe she really let go.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue''s smile was no longer forced, Biwu felt much more at ease. In order to avoid upsetting Su Mianyue, she decided not to say anything for the time being, but now they were trapped in the palace and it was even harder to leave.

 Chapter 274 Confrontation

    For a few days in a row, Wanyan Lin spent the day in the imperial study marking the memorials, and at night went to Phoenix Palace to vent his anger on Yinn Yue. Su Mianyue and Biwu stayed in the inner room, and the two had never met. Although Wanyan Lin was patiently waiting for Su Mianyue to figure it out, it was difficult to put down his body and ask for peace.


    On this day, Wanyan Lin suddenly remembered Xuezhu''s existence, and it was rumored that he was invited to eat with him in the imperial study. Su Mianyue could hear the sound outside, but pretended not to know. He was stuffed and did not know the taste of the dishes.


    After dinner outside, Xuezhu did another elegant thing with red sleeves. The occasional conversation with Wanyan Lin seemed to have a deep feeling and made Su Mianyue want to have a stomachache.


    About an hour later, xuezhuyan was tired and wanted to rest. Wanyan Lin asked her to take a nap in the back and go back to Sunglow together at night.


    "Mianyue, why are you here?" The jade hand rested on Chuxia''s arm, and Xuezhu called out in surprise, as if Su Mianyue should not be here.


    "Lady Concubine Xue is receiving the sacred favor. Mianyue would be very grateful if he could order Mianyue out of the palace." Su Mianyue smiled, as if the incident with Xuezhu that day did not exist, and invited the snow bamboo to sit down as the master.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was so comfortable under house arrest, Xuezhu felt a little unfair, but it was more complicated, and the reality deviated too much from her plan.


    "What''s this smell? It''s so pungent." Instead of answering Su Mianyue, Xuezhu covered her mouth and nose as if she was about to vomit.


    Chuxia was busy looking around, and finally sniffed at the table. His face was a little ugly, "If you go back to your mother, there is too much vinegar in the food on the table."


    "Ah, so Mianyue likes to be jealous." Xuezhu pretended to be surprised, but there was a sarcastic smile on his face.


    Su Mianyue''s brows were light, and she was absent-minded when she was eating, so she did not notice anything wrong with the dishes. She glanced at Biwu, who was pursing her lips, and sneered, "Prisoners under the stairs are not qualified to pick. I think lady Concubine Xue had lived in the cold palace for a few days, so she must have experienced it."


    Su Mianyue hit her back with a nail that was neither soft nor hard. Xuezhu was a little angry and gave Chuxia a look. Chuxia immediately went to Su Mianyue and stuffed a note into Su Mianyue''s hand. Then he took out a small piece of charcoal pen and a folded piece of rice paper and handed it to Su Mianyue.


    Looking at Su Mianyue who was reading the note, Xuezhu looked for a topic and said, "In the post-book ceremony a few days ago, I didn''t see it with my own eyes because I was unwell. I heard that Mr. Su was there. I wonder if I could tell you about the grand occasion of that day?"


    "Mother Concubine Xue, it''s better not to listen. After all, the position of queen does not belong to you. Even if Concubine Xue is lucky enough to be the successor one day, there is no need to be so grand. Why bother yourself?" Su Mianyue asked in a matter-of-fact tone and handed the note back to Xuezhu to Chuxia.


    Although Su Mianyue had always been very calm, but it was not the case in her heart. Xuezhu actually dared to coerce her to transfer the hidden stake of Capital City to her. Was this to undermine her power?


    Whether Xuezhu''s actions were inspired by Wanyan Lin or Xuezhu secretly wanted these people, Su Mianyue would not miss this opportunity to seek help from the outside world.


    After reading the note, Xuezhu crumpled it into a ball and handed it to Chuxia. Chuxia swallowed the small ball of paper very calmly, never giving anyone a chance to look at it.


    On Su Mianyue''s side, Biwu wanted to take the note, but saw that Su Mianyue raised his hand to tear it into pieces, and casually stuffed it into the empty heart of the porcelain pillow, whether it would be discovered is really uncertain.


    His eyes were cold, and after a few rounds of fighting, Su Mianyue was not stimulated. Xuezhu was not interested in staying here, so he got up and left.


    This time, Su Mianyue did not hear what Xuezhu and Wanyan Lin said. Apparently, there were some things that su mianyue was hiding from. She accepted it calmly. It would be strange if Wanyan Lin did not use any means.


    For the next few days, Wanyan Lin still did not bother Su Mianyue, nor did he ask Xuezhu to come over. If not for the three meals a day and other matters as usual, Su Mianyue would really suspect that she had been forgotten in this corner.


    Every day in Wanyan Lin''s early dynasty, Su Mianyue would take Biwu to the bookshelf outside and pick out a few books to read. Otherwise, so many days had to make people decadent.


    However, after the court this morning, Wanyan Lin stormed into the imperial study, several times wanting to meet Su Mianyue in the back, and finally stopped.


    After less than half an hour, Su Mianyue heard a noise outside the imperial study. Although hearing would be damaged without internal force, it was still much better than normal hearing.


    "Ask the emperor to execute the witch Su Mianyue, or else the ministers will kneel and die outside the imperial study!" The courtiers called for their orders in unison. It was impossible for Su Mianyue to pretend not to hear them.


    "Come on, get these people out of here!" Wanyan Lin yelled angrily, clearly in a murderous mood.


    "Your majesty can''t. All the civil and military officials are here to ask for orders. If your majesty chases away all the ministers at this moment, I''m afraid that no one will dare to speak up to god again." Zhong Ke, who had always been in charge of external affairs, spoke at this time, trying to dissuade him.


    "Where''s grey? No clue yet?" Wanyan Lin asked in a cold voice, upset by the noise outside the door, unable to calm down to review the transcripts.


    "There''s no news of the grey coat," Zhong Ke replied.


    "I asked you to investigate, but there is a result?" Wanyan Lin said, glancing at the back of the imperial study, his eyes conflicted.


    Zhong Ke took a step forward and replied, "It has been found out that there are many spies buried by various countries and forces in Imperial Capital. The subordinates have confirmed that several of them are unusual and need to be further confirmed. However, some of them are related to Miss Su, and the subordinates do not know if they should continue to investigate further."


    "No matter who it is, let me find out." Wanyan Lin gave the order without hesitation. Seeing that Zhong Ke had received the order, he said, "Don''t alarm those people. What I want is to catch them all!"


    Wanyan Lin and Zhong Ke lowered their voices and said something that Su Mianyue did not hear clearly, but knew that Zhong Ke''s mission was very likely to be disadvantageous to him, and that it was not good news for Su Yu.


    Anxious, Su Mianyue forgot that the officials had asked for her death.


    Biwu was also worried, but Biwu was more worried about Su Mianyue''s safety. If the ministers forced him to do so, whether wan yanlin would really attack Biwu was not sure, but they could not contact their own people now, and there was no possibility of escaping from prison at all.


    Both the master and servant were deep in thought, and Wanyan Lin did not even notice him walking in.


    Standing at the door and watching Su Mianyue frown from afar, Wanyan Lin''s heart sank and seemed to lose its temperature.


    Whether Su Mianyue did not believe that he would keep her, or whether Zhong Ke''s investigation was really related to Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin was not willing to face it.


    "What, are Purple Mist Mountain disciples afraid?" Wanyan Lin said sarcastically. Didn''t Su Mianyue use the status of the Purple Mist Mountain against him before?


    Hearing this, he looked up and ignored Wanyan Lin''s cold eyes. Su Mianyue asked, "Why did the officials force me to die? But what happened?"


    Seeing that Su Mianyue''s thoughts had disappeared in an instant, Wanyan Lin''s heart was blocked so much that he could not accept such an obvious precaution.

 Chapter 275 The Worst Mistake of My Life Is to Fall in Love with You

    Wanyan Lin was even more furious when he thought of the news he had received over the past two days.


    The woman he wanted to dote on did so much for another man. Even though he was with her, he still kept in touch with other men. What was his patience and waiting for these days?


    With his fists clenching, Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue with a sneer for a long time before asking, "You should know that. Why are you asking me?"


    With a slight frown, Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin without saying a word.


    She had done a lot of things, but she didn''t think she had done anything wrong to Wanyan Lin. If she wanted to leave, it was the kind of apology Wanyan Lin said, but Su Mianyue had a clear conscience.


    With that thought in mind, Su Mianyue straightened his chest and met Wanyan Lin''s burning eyes with clear eyes, waiting for him to understand.


    Su Mianyue''s reaction surprised Wanyan Lin. In a flash, he thought that Su Mianyue had done so many things to hide from him without revealing any flaws.


    "Su Mianyue, I treat you with a heart that heaven and earth can learn, but you are so different from me. How can you be worthy of my true feelings?" Wanyan Lin angrily questioned.


    Just a slight glance at Wanyan Lin. Su Mianyue was too lazy to argue with him about such an idiotic question, but biwu could not bear it. Her eyes were red and she shouted, "You are sincere to my lady. How can there be any other woman in the harem? If my miss doesn''t treat you sincerely, why should she let her free days go? Just because you are the emperor, you can turn right from wrong. As long as you are not blind, you can see what my miss has done. Otherwise, how can the army of Tianlan retreat? Before the army could attack the city, Linzhou City would have abandoned the city and fled because of a shortage of food and grass. If my miss hadn''t paid for the money, food, and supplies to help, there would have been no chance of revival in hengyuan now that the country was full of refugees."


    "Impudent! Is that how you talk to me? Who gave you the courage!" Wanyan Lin screamed, but his eyes fell on Su Mianyue.


    "I gave it to you," Su Mianyue sneered. "If the people of the Purple Mist Mountain don''t even dare to say a word, they might as well kick themselves out of the division as soon as possible. Even my Su Mianyue''s people can''t be afraid of anything. Don''t you know best about my trouble-making personality?"


    Afraid that Wanyan Lin would be angry and attack Biwu, Su Mianyue had to move out of the Purple Mist Mountain and bring his anger to himself.


    Biwu didn''t think so much in anger. He snorted and said, "Biwu is just telling the truth. You know the truth better than anyone else. You want to be emperor, but you don''t want to take out food to help the victims. Over the years, most of the money that my miss has worked with you has been taken by you to support the soldiers. However, you still can''t bear to let your army stand up and let my miss clean up the mess for you. This is your so-called sincerity to my miss? It''s absolutely ridiculous!"


    "Shut up!" Wanyan Lin yelled and suddenly raised his left hand to attack biwu. Seeing this, Su Mianyue quickly turned around and protected biwu. Wanyan Lin gave him a hard slap on the back and immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Warm blood sprayed on Biwu''s face, and Biwu was so scared that he couldn''t speak. He just looked at Su Mianyue and cried.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly. Su Mianyue reached out to hold Biwu''s arm to support her weight, but her body was so wobbly that she could fall at any moment.


    Wanyan Lin had just killed someone. Thirty percent of his strength was enough to kill someone. If Su Mianyue hadn''t been quick enough to hit him on the shoulder, his heart would have broken and died.


    Even so, Su Mianyue''s shoulder bones cracked, and she couldn''t help but frown in pain.


    The hand that hit Su Mianyue was still in the attacking position. Wanyan Lin didn''t expect to hurt Su Mianyue. Although he couldn''t see Su Mianyue from the angle he was standing, he could smell the blood.


    "Mianyue, I..." Wanyan Lin opened his mouth to explain that he just wanted to teach Biwu a lesson, but su mianyue didn''t give him such an opportunity.


    Slowly turning around, blood still dripping from the corner of his mouth, Su Mianyue said coldly, "Now that I only have Biwu left, you want to kill her too. Do you want me to avenge her death or to commit suicide? Wanyan Lin, you won''t let me go. Why don''t you just kill me? In your eyes, I am just a imprisoned plaything. Life and dignity can be played in your hands, right?"


    "No, I never wanted to hurt you." Wanyan Lin was anxious to explain.


    "But you''ve been doing this all along! Grieving, hurting, trampling on my dignity. Wanyan Lin, you''re really cruel. The worst thing I can do in Su Mianyue''s life is to fall in love with a man like you." Su Mianyue opened his mouth coldly, and his voice was weak from his internal injuries.


    "I will transport your strength and heal your wounds." Wanyan Lin was about to go up and help Su Mianyue, but Su Mianyue took two steps back regardless of her injuries. If Biwu hadn''t woken up in time to help her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    "Miss!" Biwu exclaimed, frowning as she supported Su Mianyue, making a low cry of pain, scaring Biwu into not knowing whether to continue or let go.


    "I just want to heal you, or your injury will be serious." Wan yanlin softened his voice but did not approach. He knew very well that Su Mianyue''s character would not give in to injury.


    "No need." Su Mianyue shook her head and asked Biwu to help her to bed. Seeing that Wanyan Lin had not left, he said coldly, "Life is precious and love is more expensive. If it is for freedom, both can be thrown away!"


    In just twenty words, Wanyan Lin was beaten so hard that he didn''t even have the strength to open his mouth. This was Su Mianyue''s determination, but it was the last thing he wanted to accept, and he couldn''t accept it.


    "Lian won''t let you die, and he won''t let you die!" Wanyan Lin opened his mouth in a low voice with an unquestionable look in his eyes.


    "It''s not easy to ask for life, but it''s easy to ask for death," Su Mianyue sneered.


    "You won''t. If you dare to find fault with me, I will kill all the people you care about, just like the original design..." In the middle of the sentence, Wanyan Lin suddenly shut up and turned around angrily, not daring to look at su mianyue''s inquisitive eyes.


    Su Mianyue didn''t know what Wanyan Lin had planned for her, but Wanyan Lin couldn''t get the results without saying it. The truth was no longer important now that things had come to this point.


    Biwu, however, looked at Wanyan Lin with a complicated look and said, "I am the only one that miss cares about now. As long as miss is happy, heaven and earth, spring and blue fall, Biwu will follow her without hesitation. She will never betray her like some shameless dog and woman, making her sad and sad."


    Biwu''s words hit Wanyan Lin hard in the face. He knew that what happened to Xuezhu was one of the reasons why Su Mianyue refused to forgive him, but what su mianyue did in Linzhou city made his heart ache.


    Clenching his teeth, Wanyan Lin did not want to dwell on the past. Instead, he said coldly, "I just want to save you. If you die now, even if you are a corpse, I will keep you by my side for a long time. I would like to see where your freedom is!"


    "What else would you do besides being despicable?" Su Mianyue gritted his teeth and spat out these words. A wave of salty water rushed down his throat again. A large mouthful of blood sprayed on his pillow. He was also in a coma, leaving only annoyance on his face.

 Chapter 276 The Bloody Truth

    Seeing Su Mianyue vomit blood and faint, Wanyan Lin hurriedly stepped forward, but Biwu pushed him away. Although Wanyan Lin did not move, he stopped.


    Looking at Biwu, who was like a raging lion, Wanyan Lin did not want to make things difficult for Su Mianyue because of his guilt. He only said coldly, "Get out of the way!"


    "I can''t just watch you kill miss!" Biwu spread his arms around, glared at Wanyan Lin fiercely and shouted, "Why do you think the Purple Mist Mountain is famous? Miss is so weak now that she has no internal strength to deal with her internal injuries. If you forcefully treat her injuries, it will only make her more seriously injured. And miss was shocked by you. As an emperor, you have government affairs to deal with. Can you continuously input internal force for ten hours to treat miss? Even if you can do all of this, is your internal force the same as miss''s?"


    Biwu''s questions came down one by one, and Wanyan Lin could only angrily stop the thought of healing Su Mianyue. How could he have time to heal Su Mianyue for ten hours in a row?


    After looking at Biwu for a long time, she saw that her eyes were only sad and angry without any evasion, so she turned and left.


    There were only two servants and master left in the room. Biwu turned around to lie on the edge of the bed and sobbed. He held Su Mianyue''s hand and gently pressed it twice. He cried, "Why did miss block that hand for biwu? Biwu is just a servant and a slave. How can miss be so willing to protect her?"


    However, at the time of a cup of tea, Wanyan Lin turned back again and saw Biwu lying on the edge of the bed sobbing. Su Mianyue was still in a coma. After some hesitation, he came forward and threw a porcelain bottle on the bed and said to biwu, "There are two antidotes in it."


    "Your majesty, don''t think that this will make miss thank you. If you hadn''t given us a tonic, miss wouldn''t have been seriously injured at all. Even if I knew the medicine, my internal strength would have taken some time to recover. Miss''s injury would have taken at least a few hours to recover. It was all because of you that miss suffered!" Biwu opened the bottle and poured the pill into his hand. After sniffing it for a while to make sure it was okay, he swallowed one and fed Su Mianyue another.


    After the pill in Su Mianyue''s mouth melted, Biwu sat cross-legged by the bed and meditated, trying to smooth the meridians earlier.


    Wanyan Lin stood by and looked for a while, then turned around and went out, not to disturb Biwu''s internal strength here, lest she should be prepared for her own mistakes, when it was not easy to find purple mist mountain to heal Su Mianyue.


    That night, Wanyan Lin did not torture Yinn Yue, making the atmosphere in Phoenix Palace a lot more relaxed, but Sunglow was a different scene.


    Xuezhu had not spoken since he heard that Su Mianyue was seriously injured. Wanyan Lin didn''t really want to talk to Xuezhu, but he was too bored to drink alone and had Xuezhu accompany him.


    The empty wine jars were cleared out by the palace people time and time again, and the good wine jars were emptied again and again. Even if Wanyan Lin was a good drinker, he could not avoid getting drunk.


    "Why must I be the empress? I am the emperor, and the harem must have three thousand beauties. Isn''t it enough to give you all the love?"


    After Wanyan Lin got drunk, his words became confused. Xuezhu just sat by the side and poured him wine. He didn''t interrupt. In fact, Wanyan Lin just wanted to vent his depression.


    "Why are you involved with that Ji Xun when you''re with me? Do you think I don''t know he likes you?"


    "Su Mianyue, you said you wanted to be my right hand, but you knew Wanyan Lei''s whereabouts long ago, and you knew that he and Ji Xun were plotting something. Why didn''t you tell me? Hmm? This is how you repay me? What right do you have to make me have only you?"


    "Su Mianyue, you are not worthy of my special favor at all. Just by what you have done, by what you are doing, by what you are trying to win over the hearts of the people, and even to bewitch the hearts of the army, I can''t kill you too much. But I still want to keep you by my side, to give you the best and the greatest honor!"


    "Haha, in order for you to stay by my side forever, I did something that you would never forgive me for. You hate Mu Tinng so much, those people who hate the Gu Family, but you don''t know that I''m the one who copied your books from all over the world, do you?"


    Wanyan Lin''s vague words changed Xuezhu''s expression as he sat beside him.


    She already knew what happened to the Su Family. It was the first year that Su Mianyue had just left the Su Family. When Su Mianyue was not officially with Wanyan Lin, was Wanyan Lin already preparing for the future?


    He was so cruel to a woman he really loved, then this chess piece of himself...


    Stroking her belly, Xuezhu felt that she had really done something wrong. She shouldn''t be with wolves. She could care less about her life and death, but her child was innocent.


    "Su Mianyue, the person you should hate the most in your life is yourself. If you hadn''t chosen to marry Mu Tinng, the Su Family wouldn''t have retreated to a place where Mu Tinng would have no scruples. If you hadn''t chosen me and wavered, I wouldn''t have killed them. I used the things you used to give me to get people to manipulate me and bribe them to kill your brother! Su Mianyue, it''s all your fault!" When the table was thrown away, Wanyan Lin was so drunk that he staggered up and down.


    Xuezhu stood up and took a few steps back to avoid being splashed with dirt. Wanyan Lin''s body fell towards the broken pieces, and he quickly reached out to help her.


    "Mianyue, I knew you would never leave me. You will always be by my side, right?" Holding Xuezhu''s white wrist in his big hand, he rubbed her hard in his arms. Wanyan Lin laughed with a drunken smile, with an expression of satisfaction on his face that he had never seen before, and murmured: "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have known that if I did that, I would lose you, but I would have killed your family. But I just wanted to sever your relationship with Mu Tinng. I was really afraid that you would return to him. Can you understand the painstaking efforts of lian?"


    "Don''t leave me. Even if you really helped ji xun before, it doesn''t matter. I don''t care anymore. Don''t hate me for keeping you by my side like that. You see, my right hand is still broken because of you. In order to make you feel guilty, and to make Ji Xun not attract your attention, I deliberately didn''t use my inner strength to resist, and I almost disabled this hand forever, even if you stayed by my side because of your gratitude. I enjoy it too. I just want to be with you." Wanyan Lin spoke incoherently, but unfortunately Su Mianyue couldn''t hear him. Otherwise, he would have killed him while he was drunk.


    "Also, I never told you that you were the woman Wanyan Lei was interested in, so I designed to draw his attention to xuezhu. That fool really believed in taking away the person, and I used them to lead Mu Tinng to search for your pursuers. I didn''t expect you to meet Xuezhu, but first you saved her from the underworld of the yh courtyard, and then you saved her from the fire pit of the cold palace. She actually wanted revenge on you, so I could only make her my concubine and let her fight with the empress enough, so no one could find you. When she gives birth to a child, I will go to mother and son, and then throw her child into the cold palace to fend for myself. Is this your revenge?"

 Chapter 277 It Was Better for Miss Su

    He was drunk and wanted to say enough about what was hidden in his heart at once. Wanyan Lin did not notice that his body had become stiff in his arms. Xuezhu''s face turned pale.


    Go to the mother and leave the child behind. Throw the child into the cold palace to fend for himself...


    These words echoed in her ears. The first half of the words that were designed to be Su Mianyue''s double could no longer be taken seriously by Xuezhu. She had thought that she was at least useful and could stay for a while longer. She was not greedy for a long life. She just wanted to protect her child and grow up.


    But Wanyan Lin''s words made Xuezhu completely desperate, and the anger made Xuezhu unable to pretend to be submissive. Her eyes were as red as a trapped beast, and Xuezhu would never bow to fate!


    "Mianyue, stop fighting with me. I''m running out of patience. I can''t help but kill you when I hear the ministers forcing the palace to order you to be executed every day and the secret guards reporting that you have a higher position in the hearts of the people than I do. I will never allow such a woman to become someone else''s woman and destroy her if she doesn''t get her. This is my bottom line for you." Wanyan Lin rambled on, and Xuezhu only caught a few important pieces of information, which was that in Wanyan Lin''s plan, she and Su Mianyue could be killed at any time.


    And as long as Su Mianyue died, Xuezhu had no hope of living.


    Remembering that Su Mianyue had saved her more than once and had arranged such a good way for her to escape, she had ruined herself because of a momentary change of mind, and even put her benefactor in jail, Xuezhu could not help but have a sore eye and tears dripping down her pale cheeks.


    Feeling the moisture in his chest, Wanyan Lin let go of Xuezhu, but he still looked at Xuezhu as Su Mianyue, holding Xuezhu''s face and kissing her tears.


    "No, no!" Treated like a treasure by Wanyan Lin, Xuezhu felt extremely dirty and tried to dodge Wanyan Lin, but how could her strength rival Wanyan Lin''s?


    ...


    Xuezhu was a concubine with a dragon heir, but the dragon heir ended up having a c in bed with the emperor. The news soon spread that the palace had become the biggest topic of discussion in Capital City. Some of the officials even wrote a letter asking for Xuezhu''s consort.


    Empress Dowager sighed for a long time after hearing the news, but then he thought of Xuezhu''s birth and thought that Xuezhu must have hooked up with Wanyan Lin to cause trouble. It was strange that such a woman could have a good child?


    Not only did snow bamboo stream c not receive any pity, but he was reprimanded by Empress Dowager''s decree and made Xuezhu repent by copying scriptures and pray for the unborn heir.


    Su Mianyue did not know what was going on in the harem. She had been recuperating her internal injuries for the past few days and was already in good health. It was best not to disturb her without yan lin.


    However, no one knew about Su Mianyue''s recovery from his internal injuries except Biwu. In order to avoid getting flaccid again, Su Mianyue and Biwu began to hide their food in the first few days of treatment. These days, they also took turns eating fresh food. The other person continued to eat the food hidden so as not to speak.


    Besides, Wanyan Lin was upset that he had lost his first child after drinking, but after Zhong Ke came back, his face was so dark that it could be used as ink.


    The results of Zhong Ke''s investigation were really hard for Wanyan Lin to accept. Even in the Hengyuan, Su Mianyue still contacted Ji Xun, and found out that some of Su Mianyue''s businesses had lost their share of money and food, and it was likely that it was in the hands of Ji Xun.


    As for Ji Xun''s subordinates, Wanyan Lin only managed to catch a few unimportant clawed teeth, and no important news has yet been interrogated.


    "Investigate this matter thoroughly for me! If any official y is involved in this matter, you don''t have to report it to me directly and secretly." Wanyan Lin angrily gave the order.


    Not to mention that Wanyan Lin is investigating the case, Su Yu... Perhaps it would be more appropriate to call him Ji Xun from now on. Ji Xun was currently stirring up the political situation in Imperial Capital, Yan Country, and did not know that Su Mianyue was trapped by Wanyan Lin. There was no news of the incident that had been buried in Imperial Capital for many years.


    However, this did not affect Ji Xun''s good mood. Not to mention the great cause for the time being, seeing a childhood playmate was enough to make Ji Xun drunk.


    Yuan Shaoqiu, he had been searching for years and never found a trace. He had never imagined that Wine Man was him.


    "You''ve been walking around the world for so many years. You must be in a lot of danger, right?" Ji Xun shook the jug and bumped into Wine Man. He had to admit that his capacity for alcohol was like a disciple to Wine Man.


    "How can a person not be cut off when he is floating around in the rivers and lakes? However, the unrestrained and unrestrained life in the rivers and lakes is much more interesting than the life in which he was led according to the rules in the past." Yuan Shaoqiu took a big gulp of wine, smacked it, tasted the taste of the wine, and crossed his legs to look at Ji Xun, "By the way, is the woman who appeared with you the woman you like? She looks good, but her kung fu is a little weak, but she is far worse than miss su."


    "Her name is Si Yihuan, the daughter of the general of the magpie city division. When I fled to the Tianlan, General Si let me live. Many years later, Yun Wansheng found out that a crime of treason and collusion with the enemy would kill the entire family of the Si Family. Mrs. Si was killed, and Si Yihuan wanted to avenge her mother. It''s been a while since I was here." Ji Xun didn''t need to introduce Si Yihuan like this, but Yuan Shaoqiu''s words about the woman you like made Ji Xun have to make it clear.


    Of course, the most important thing was that Yuan Shaoqiu mentioned getting to know Su Mianyue, and Ji Xun wanted to pick himself up.


    Yuan Shaoqiu''s face suddenly darkened and the knuckles of his hand, which was holding the wine jar, creaked. "Yun Wansheng doesn''t have much time to jump around. He must pay back the blood debts he owes a hundred times!"


    Ji Xun did not say a word. He had learned to be introverted in front of Yun Wansheng, the number one enemy. No one in the world wanted to kill Yun Wansheng more than he did. There was more than blood feud between them.


    There was a moment of silence between the two of them. After finishing a jar of wine, Yuan Shaoqiu sighed and said, "If I had known that your wine was not as good as miss su''s, I would not have recognized you. It would be better to stay by Miss Su''s side. No matter how much silver the wine is, I could have it."


    "If you want it, I''ll get it for you." Ji Xun stood up and looked in the direction of the palace. He said in a low voice, "I heard that Yun Wansheng''s favorite virtuous concubine is infatuated with fine wine. Her sleeping hall has a lot of fine wine. Are you interested?"

 Chapter 278 In the Middle of the Game

    A look of disgust flashed in Yuan Shaoqiu''s eyes, and then he said casually, "It would be worth it if you didn''t smell like a fox. But..."


    Yuan Shaoqiu rolled his eyes and patted Ji Xun on the shoulder, "Even if he doesn''t drink it, he has to burn the precious wine. If he can make Yun Wansheng''s concubine unhappy, Yun Wansheng will be unhappy. As long as yun wansheng is unhappy, I will be happy even if I don''t drink."


    Listening to Yuan Shaoqiu''s words, Ji Xun also rarely smiled, "You''re right. For your own pleasure, let''s go to find trouble for Yun Wansheng tonight."


    After the two of them finished speaking, they began to compete as children, but they used to run in competitions, and this time they were faster than anyone else in light kung.


    After Yun Wansheng ascended the throne, he did not change the palace of the Yan Country. To be exact, Yun Wansheng did not dare. Otherwise, even those who supported him would suspect usurpation of the throne.


    After all, Yun Wansheng was able to ascend the throne in the first place because he had made a false imperial edict. The main idea was that if the former emperor died too early, Yun Wansheng, the eldest son-in-law, would be the agent of the state. Therefore, when Ji Xun''s life and death were unknown, Yun Wansheng used this reason to temporarily ascend the throne. Otherwise, those royal relatives with the surname ji would not give up.


    Now, more than ten years later, Yun Wansheng still couldn''t take off his acting emperor''s hat, and if he did not find Ji Xun, there would be many royal sons who would raise up and chase him down, which was also why Yun Wansheng clearly did not favor the current crown prince and did not dare to abolish the crown prince.


    The two of them, who could walk across the palace with their eyes closed, soon arrived at the palace where the virtuous concubine was staying. The two of them were not in the mood to take a peek at the beauties either. In their opinion, they were only half-old xu niang who waited on people by color, but not more attractive than the wine in the wine cellar.


    Not to mention that the two of them had gone to the wine cellar to taste all kinds of good wine, and they dared to point the guard''s acupoints and change glasses in the wine cellar. The virtuous consort was talking to Yun Wansheng at the moment, but in terms of words, it was not that Yun Wansheng was very fond of the virtuous consort as the outside world said, but was flattering the virtuous consort.


    "Ru'' er, I said I would pass the throne to dongxian and I will do it. Let yundong come and dance for a few more days. After we get rid of those ji''s bastards, dongxian can take over a peaceful and prosperous time." Yun Wansheng spoke in a low voice, obviously afraid that the walls had ears.


    Yun Wansheng''s actions made the virtuous concubine frown, and her charming face showed no concealment of disgust. Such a man even wearing a dragon robe did not have the aura of an emperor. Why did Zheng Xiuru meet such a useless man?


    Holding back her anger, the virtuous consort raised her rosy lips and said in a mocking voice, "Your majesty has said this for more than ten years. Now that dongxian is old enough to get married, but because your majesty can''t fulfill his promise, he can''t make a marriage. Can you bear to see dongxian being laughed at as a fake prince all day long?"


    Yun Wansheng''s face froze and said, "Ru'' er, it''s not that I don''t feel sorry for dongxian. You know best what I have done to your mother and son over the years, but all good things are for you to use. Even I can''t bear to keep them. Even the crown prince has to give dongxian a few points. The empress is watching your glory surpass her. But I used the wrong method for the stability of the country, and now the throne is still unstable. Once dongxian becomes the crown prince, the entire Yan Country will be surrounded by soldiers. I really can''t harm dongxian."


    The virtuous concubine snorted coldly, raised her hand and pushed away the fruit that Yun Wansheng handed over, and said coldly, "Your majesty, don''t forget who gave you the opportunity to sit on the dragon chair. Our Zheng Family is from the Purple Mist Mountain. With our ability, it is easy to want the throne. Even the ji family''s imperial sons and grandsons dare not say no! The patience of the concubines has run out, and we Zheng Family don''t want to wait any longer. If the emperor still refuses to issue an imperial edict to change the crown prince, don''t blame the concubines for not caring about the relationship between husband and wife."


    Yun Wansheng was very angry in his heart, but his face was still smiling. He said quickly, "I will arrange this as soon as possible. Ru-er will give me some more time. I also hope to pass the throne to dongxian so that I can be a leisurely Retired Emperor. With ru-er, you can go to see the great rivers and mountains and be a pair of immortal couples."


    The virtuous concubine was immune to yun wansheng''s affectionate words. She waved her hand and said, "Well, then I will give the emperor a month to prepare. I hope the emperor doesn''t disappoint me. It''s getting late. The emperor will go and settle down first. I still have some private matters to deal with."


    Seeing that the virtuous concubine really wanted to chase him away, Yun Wansheng had a stomach full of fire that could not be vented, and it was extinguished instantly without any trace left. Under the impatient look of the virtuous concubine, he could only go to the side hall.


    After yun wansheng left, xian fei immediately picked up a handkerchief to wipe the hand he touched.


    In order to give birth to a son, the virtuous concubine did not fawn on Yun Wansheng very much, and also fascinated Yun Wansheng. Otherwise, how dare she conspire with a woman to seize the throne?


    However, after the status of the virtuous consort was stable, she often rejected Yun Wansheng for various reasons. As for how many palace maids Yun Wansheng had been fooling around with in the side hall, the virtuous consort never cared about it, and dealing with those palace maids was just a place where she felt dirty.


    "Mother, why do you have to be angry with someone who has not lived long? It''s not worth it." A man dressed as a eunuch came out of the inner chamber, but his voice did not sound like the eunuch''s duck voice.


    "It''s disgusting to be touched by such a man. You should come and clean it for me." The virtuous consort''s voice was so soft that it could drip water. She stretched out her orchid finger and did not forget to throw a wink at her.


    With a low smile, the man strode over to the virtuous concubine, took her by the hand and kissed her tenderly, then threw himself on her and whispered in his ear and temples, "Little goblin, you can''t wait for just a few days? Don''t worry, I will make it up to you. After we take control of the Yan Country, I will bring the army to help you kill back to purple mist mountain, and let your Zheng Family dominate the martial arts industry from now on. When we join forces, this continent will not be our world, haha!"


    "I don''t have that much ambition, but your good performance is not out of the question." The virtuous concubine giggled, but she was already thirty years old, and it was revolting to pretend to be a young girl.


    They were in high spirits, but suddenly heard the cry of running water. The man hurriedly put on his clothes and walked around the inner room to leave from the secret passage.


    "Madam, the wine cellar is running. Someone has been sent to save her. The emperor should be here." The palace maid''s scalp tingled as she reminded her that as soon as she entered the room, she smelled a special smell, and presumably the emperor could also smell it.


    The virtuous imperial concubine angrily knocked over the small table beside her and ordered, "Is it to suffocate the palace if you don''t open the window on such a hot day? And how can the wine cellar run out of water for no reason? Quickly go and investigate the palace!"

 Chapter 279 The Emperor Was Furious

    Ji Xun did not know how many people were involved in a fire in the palace. Since he got the job and got the pay, it meant that he had to pay some price, including the price of life.


    At this moment, yuan shaoqiu was slowly tasting the fine wine that he had brought out from the palace with the wine pot in his hand. The most he could say was that he regretted not bringing out a few more jars of fine wine. Ji Xun did not say anything but despised him and had to have so many hands to hold more.


    Sitting at the table, Ji Xun was carefully cutting open a yellowed book that he found in the wine cellar. If it weren''t for this book, their original plan was to open their stomachs and drink wine for a night before leaving, so Ji Xun was forced to carry almost 200 kilograms of wine out of the palace by himself. This was not even the altar that the two of them had transported to the secret passage.


    "Hey, is there any treasure in a broken book? Look at how serious you are." No one paid any attention to him. Yuan Shaoqiu felt so bored that he lost his original taste of alcohol and could only find words for himself.


    Ji Xun did not reply until he cut the book open and revealed the old parchment map.


    Ji Xun took a look at the ancient chinese characters that he could not recognize, and a look of joy flashed in his eyes. He placed the parchment map carefully and carefully, and Yuan Shaoqiu took a sip of wine.


    "Am I right? Is it really a treasure?" Yuan Shaoqiu tutted.


    "Yes." Ji Xun nodded and explained, "I don''t know how many copies of this map are. Plus, I have three in my hand. One is from Tianlan, and the other is from Heaven Wolf Country."


    "So if you want to gather all this stuff, I''m afraid you''ll have to travel all over the country. This is quite troublesome." Yuan Shaoqiu touched his head. He was afraid of trouble the most in his life, just as he hated to endorse when he was a child, but some things had to be done.


    "Indeed." Ji Xun threw the broken book aside casually, "Fortunately, this map was mentioned in the royal secret service, but it was recorded that hundreds of years ago, various parties on the mainland had been searching for it, but nothing was found. Some things in the historical changes were already hard to tell whether they were true or not. Even if this treasure existed, it might not be able to gather all the maps, and after that, it might not be possible to find the treasure. So I''m not going to waste my manpower on this."


    "You''re probably the only one in the world who treats treasure hunting as a waste." Yuan Shaoqiu was not enthusiastic about it, so he said, "When you want to find it one day, remember to tell me, I will definitely walk all over the mountains and rivers for you."


    Ji Xun smiled lightly. This was his childhood friend. Even though he had not seen his friendship last for many years, it was not in vain that he had been searching for him for many years.


    "Not at all. You''d better continue to be your Wine Man. You''ve never been interested in court, so why bother with your life for these worldly things. Besides, getting this treasure doesn''t mean you can keep it. Maybe it''s the beginning of a disaster." Although Ji Xun was happy to collect a few maps, he was not obsessed with the treasure.


    Seeing that Ji Xun was so open-minded, Yuan Shaoqiu generously threw a pot of wine at him and smiled, "This is the Ji Xun I know. Common things like gold and silver still earn more sense of accomplishment, and no one dares to covet them."


    Ji Xun smiled but did not say a word. After drinking half a pot of wine with Yuan Shaoqiu, he asked, "Have you ever gone to find a benefactor?"


    Yuan Shaoqiu''s face darkened, and he shook his head for a long time, "I won''t look for him. He''s the safest."


    Yuan Shaoqiu had been the crown prince''s companion since he was a child, and he was half a year older than Ji Xun, and he had learned martial arts well. When he led Ji Xun away from the pursuit of soldiers, he had an adventure, and this was how he was today.


    But yuan zhenghan was a pure scholar. The reason why he was allowed to live until now by Yun Wansheng was to catch Ji Xun and the people who died loyal to Ji Xun. He was surrounded by people sent by Yun Wansheng to follow him.


    Ji Xun knew this. As a client, yuan zhenghan knew how Yuan Shaoqiu, who had grown up in the palace since he was a child, could not know.


    "I am ashamed of my teacher." Ji Xun raised his head and drank a mouthful of wine. Unless he could take back the mountains and rivers, he could not let the yuan family father and son get together at all. He could only watch yuan zhenghan drift away and suffer.


    "This is what a subject should do. My father has no regrets." I have no regrets. Yuan Shaoqiu added silently.


    After a moment of silence, Yuan Shaoqiu asked, "When are you going to do it?"


    "Before all the vassals raised their troops." Ji Xun did not hide it.


    "Soon." Yuan Shaoqiu sighed. Although he did not recognize Ji Xun, he had been secretly helping Ji Xun to do some things over the years, but Ji Xun never knew about it. He knew the situation in the current dynasty and raised his wine pot to Ji Xun. Yuan shaoqiu said, "I wish you success."


    "It''s us," Ji Xun replied.


    "Yes, we succeed, haha! We must succeed." Yuan Shaoqiu burst into laughter.


    The war in the Yan Country was about to erupt. Although there was no civil war in the Yan Country, it was also very dangerous. After Mu Tinng wanted to take Su Mianyue back to the palace, gu ling completely turned his back on him. When Gu Qinglin had any instructions, he would attack Mu Tinng. He would rather destroy Mu Tinng with his own hands than give him a chance to be with Su Mianyue.


    Mu Tinng did not know Gu Linng''s decision. After Mu Chen came back with a serious injury and reported that Su Mianyue had been robbed, and even the identity of the other party was not clear, Mu Tinng''s mood had been in a raging stage.


    He sent waves and waves of people to search for Su Mianyue. Finally, he sent people to Linzhou City to find out that Su Mianyue had gone back to Linzhou City, but for some unknown reason, he left with his maidservant. After that, there was really no news.


    Mu Tinng was going crazy. It was not easy to find out about Su Mianyue, but he was still alive.


    Although Mu Chen was not punished, the fact that he was grounded in Prince Rui''s Mansion was enough to prove Mu Tinng''s concern for Su Mianyue. It was obvious that Mu Chen was suspicious of letting Su Mianyue leave and of not paying much attention to Mu Chen''s serious injury.


    It wasn''t long before they sent Su Mianyue to the Hengyuan to find out why he left Linzhou City and soon got the news.


    Su Mianyue had appeared in Wanyan Lin''s posthumous ceremony before, and no one had seen her leave the palace. From then on, as if she had disappeared from the world, why didn''t Mu Tinng understand?


    "Wanyan Lin, you are so good. Not only did the woman who took me not treat her well, but she was treated as a forbidden group. Do you really think I dare not attack your Hengyuan?" Mu Tinng was furious.


    The emperor was enraged by the floating corpses for thousands of miles, so he immediately used the name of Wanyan Lin sending people to poison and murder Empress Dowager when he was in the Tianlan, and ordered to send troops to attack the Hengyuan, which was bound to be included in the territory of the Tianlan to avenge Empress Dowager.


    Empress Dowager was the mother of the country. In this age of filial piety, the parents were killed to avenge their blood debt, but the way the emperor avenged them was more brutal.


    At this moment, Wanyan Lin, who was listening to the news from the clock, didn''t know what was going to happen to the Hengyuan. His anger made him lose his mind.

 Chapter 280 If the Heart Is Not Good, It Is Useless to Ask for Buddha

    The court case was filled with confessions and evidence from Zhong Ke''s investigation, all telling Wanyan Lin that Su Mianyue had done more for Ji Xun than he had done for him over the years.


    In particular, the things that the Hengyuan did for Ji Xun made Wanyan Lin both resentful and jealous. So many gold and silver treasures were sent to Ji Xun to raise the army, including provisions and other military supplies.


    Glancing at the evidence that had already been read, Wanyan Lin remained silent for a long time before asking coldly, "Are you sure there are no omissions in this evidence?"


    "Your subordinates have personally verified that all the information given above is true." As for what he did not say, Zhong Ke did not report it, lest there was false news, which was the duty of the commander of the secret guard.


    Waving to Zhong Ke, yan lin glanced in the direction of the imperial study, then got up and left Mental Cultivation Hall to ask xuezhu some key questions.


    Ever since that night, Wanyan Lin had never seen snow bamboo, not even sending someone to comfort her.


    Wanyan Lin knew about Xuezhu being blamed by Empress Dowager, but he was too lazy to care. He felt guilty about the unborn child instead of Xuezhu, who had plotted to become his woman.


    After the miscarriage, she had never been properly treated. Besides, Xuezhu didn''t care if his body would collapse. Not only did he not take the medicine, he also had no supplements to take. If it weren''t for yin yuexin''s intolerance of not being harsh on her diet, Snow bamboo only sleeps for about two hours a day. He spent the rest of his time copying scriptures and making small clothes for unborn children, afraid that he would fall down long ago.


    At this moment, Xuezhu was copying the scriptures, and there was a basket of needles and thread in the corner of the desk.


    With the sound of the emperor''s arrival, Xuezhu''s hand trembled and a drop of ink stained the paper. This scripture was considered invalid. Chuxia anxiously folded the discarded rice paper and threw it aside, then put new rice paper on it.


    Chuchen wanted to remind Xuezhu to pick him up, but when he saw the flash of hatred in Xuezhu''s eyes, he had to shut up. The big deal was to offend the emperor and be sent into a cold palace. Their masters and servants had already experienced it and were fearless.


    When she stepped into the study, she saw Xuezhu writing intently. Although her snow-white skirt appeared empty on Xuezhu''s body, it was still beautiful beyond compare. Perhaps it was Xuezhu''s more elegant and proud temperament than han mei, or perhaps it was her slightly sickly face that added a touch of contradictory softness. Instead, yan lin blinked.


    Then there was a deeper disgust.


    He strode forward and, just as the two maids were about to salute, wan yanlin waved his hand and asked them to leave. Only then did he see clearly the scriptures that Xuezhu was copying and sneered, "If your heart is not good, no amount of scriptures can be touched by buddha."


    "I don''t want my child to be prosperous in the next life, I just want him to be peaceful in the whole life. If this wish is too much, then I beg him not to be reincarnated in the next life, so as not to suffer too much." Xuezhu replied, and his men were still writing carefully.


    Raising his eyebrows, Wanyan Lin took Xuezhu''s brush and planned to copy a few words to express his guilt for the child.


    Xuezhu opened his mouth and did not say anything to stop him. Instead, he walked to the desk and picked up the sewing basket, ready to continue making clothes for the child, or to burn it with the scripture.


    After Wanyan Lin wrote one, he put down the brush. The guilt in his heart seemed to relax because of this action, but he did not know that the one he wrote would only be torn by Xuezhu. A child who had never been expected to come to this world, Xuezhu did not believe that Wanyan Lin really wrote the scriptures for him.


    "You''ve been with Mianyue for so long, helping her with her business, but do you know what businesses she owns in Imperial Capital and what forces she has to do with them?" When she came to Xuezhu and saw that she was making clothes, Wanyan Lin frowned unhappily.


    According to the rules, unborn babies should not be clothed, and even royal heirs would not be valued.


    "I''m just a paid shopkeeper. How can I know that?" Xuezhu opened his mouth, only to understand why Wanyan Lin came. He was afraid that he had found out a lot of things and was ready to attack Su Mianyue.


    Unable to tell whether Xuezhu''s words were true or not, Wanyan Lin remained silent for a moment and said seductively, "Tell me what you know. I can give you another child and promote you to the rank of a true concubine. Of course, if you don''t like the harem, I can let you go and let you live the life you want."


    Xuezhu, who knew her fate now, would not have valued her status even in the past.


    Xuezhu was not in a hurry to speak. After stitching the last sleeve and cutting the thread, she put it on her knee and stroked it for a while to make sure there were no flaws in the dress. Then she smiled with satisfaction. Perhaps it was the last dress she made for the child.


    Knowing that there was no room for rejection, Xuezhu raised his head and frowned, "If your majesty wants to know something, you may as well speak frankly. Even if Xuezhu does not know, he can also set up a set of words for you. Although his concubines are detested by Su Mianyue, women know women best. They know that they can expose her flaws. It will be much easier for your majesty to find out what happened."


    Taking a deep look at Xuezhu and seeing that she didn''t seem to be lying, Wanyan Lin nodded and said, "All right, pack up and prepare to go to the imperial study with me."


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it today. I''m so tired that I don''t have the heart to do it well. I''d rather let my concubine have a good rest and think about how to speak." Xuezhu refused to answer, got up and saluted Wanyan Lin, then left the study.


    Wanyan Lin thought it was an insult from Xuezhu to be left in the study by a concubine, but he didn''t think that how could xuezhu work so hard in the time of xiaoyuezi?


    After hearing the emperor''s voice, Xuezhu got up from bed and asked two confidants to accompany her to "Send" clothes and scriptures to the child who had no fate.


    The flames moved, and the orange flames rose and fell, giving Xuezhu a healthy glow.


    It was not until there were only ashes left in the copper pot that Xuezhu summoned two maids to come near and ordered: "If something happens to me, don''t stay and bury me with you. The jewelry box in my room, you pick it up and take away everything that doesn''t have a palace logo. I''ve also prepared some silver and silver tickets. As long as you don''t squander it, this money will be enough for the rest of your lives. Even a dowry would be generous. Remember, don''t go back to your previous store or residence for any reason, and don''t ask for any information. You have to leave Imperial Capital as soon as possible. You''d better find a place in the countryside and stay anonymous for a while."


    After he had finished explaining what happened, Xuezhu stepped forward and held the hands of the two of them. He smiled and said, "Don''t ask too much. After serving me for the rest of my life, I have wronged you and even implicated you. After going to your own days, maybe I can find more places to run, right?"

 Chapter 281 Im A Neat Freak

    Some officials felt that this was the best time for Su Mianyue and Ji Xun to be forced into the palace again. They asked to blame Su Mianyue, but because Su Mianyue was a Purple Mist Mountain disciple, the ministers only dared to ask Wanyan Lin to expel him from the hengyuan kingdom and take back his official position.


    Retired Emperor was aware of the news, but did not make a decision immediately. Although the Purple Mist Mountain had been out of the world for many years, it was still the martial arts faction in everyone''s heart. If they could get along with the Purple Mist Mountain and have no harm, no country would dare to offend even if the hengyuan country was weak.


    When Yinn Yue heard about this, he immediately ordered the palace people to dress up and the feng jia went to the imperial study.


    "Empress, your majesty is dealing with government affairs right now. I''m afraid we can''t meet." Zhong liang, the new head of internal affairs, stood in the way of Yinn Yue with a face full of difficulties.


    "Please inform the general that the empress is not here for the emperor, but to see Miss Su." Mammy zhang, the steward beside Yinn Yue, came forward and whispered.


    This Nanny Zhaang was someone close to Empress Dowager, and zhong liang, the younger generation, wanted to give him some face, but Su Mianyue was in a difficult position. For a moment, he did not know how to refuse.


    "If chief zhong only communicates, he will not put chief zhong in a difficult position." Although Nanny Zhaang asked for help from others, he did not bow down and had an air of his own.


    Zhong liang hesitated for a moment, but still answered and went inside.


    Nanny Zhaang nodded to Yinn Yue, who was chasing after feng. Yinn Yue''s pale face could not help but frown. She did not want to see Mu Tinng at all, but Su Mianyue had saved her kindness, but she did not know how to help Su Mianyue for the time being.


    Yinn Yue whispered a few words and then saw the maid walking towards master yin, avoiding the whispers of the officials. Master yin suddenly raised his head and looked at Yinn Yue with a complicated face. Yinn Yue nodded solemnly and the father and daughter were talking in silence.


    In the end, academician yin sighed and shook his head, as if he realized that he should not look directly at the empress feng yan. He hurriedly cupped his fists and saluted yin yue, then lifted his robe and left.


    As for those courtiers who used their eyes to ask him why, they could only be confused by the back of academician yin, who did not see them. However, a few officials of the Yin Family and their in-laws also left after some consideration.


    Yinn Yue didn''t wait long before zhong liang came in and invited Yinn Yue in. According to the rules, Yinn Yue should salute Wanyan Lin, but Wanyan Lin waved his hand when he was in a bad mood. Yinn Yue nodded and went to the inner bed where Wanyan Lin was resting with zhong liang.


    Su Mianyue, who had just finished meditating, was drinking tea with beads of sweat on his forehead, his thin shirt sticking to his clothes because of the sweat, and his hair on his cheeks mischievously, which added a bit of laziness.


    Yinn Yue entered the inner chamber alone, while the others were waiting outside the imperial study. Seeing Su Mianyue in such a state of mind, he was suddenly distracted. The most beautiful woman was indeed a man and woman killing each other, but Su Mianyue did not like to be stared at like this by Yinn Yue.


    "Did the empress condescend to come here with any instructions?" Biwu asked mockingly, pulling Yinn Yue''s thoughts back.


    Not knowing that Su Mianyue and Yinn Yue knew each other, and that they had met several times, Biwu only felt that Yinn Yue''s expression was offensive to Su Mianyue. After all, it was Yinn Yue who''snatched'' the man from Su Mianyue.


    "I heard that Miss Su is a guest in the palace. I should have come to visit earlier, but I haven''t been feeling well recently, and that''s why I''ve dragged it to this day." Yinn Yue''s voice was soft, not dissatisfied with biwu''s tone, not even holding the empress''s airs.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue looked at himself with a distant gaze and then ignored him, Yinn Yue smiled bitterly in his heart and walked to a stool only two steps away from Su Mianyue''s bed to sit down.


    "I''ve heard Miss Su mention miss biwu in this palace. Today, when I see her, she is indeed a straightforward and straightforward woman. She has a chivalrous demeanor." Yinn Yue greeted Biwu in a soft voice, and at the same time, he wrote on the small table with tea," how can I help you? The emperor seemed to have a murderous intent, and Empress Dowager was also looking for an opportunity."


    When Biwu saw the words, she looked at Yinn Yue in surprise. Instead, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Is the empress here to demonstrate to me? A man who can''t live from the beginning to the end. The empress likes to use them. I''m a clean freak and afraid of being dirty."


    Yinn Yue''s face turned pale again, but he could not reply.


    How could she not want to marry an ordinary person to love and respect each other for the rest of her life? It was just that the fate of a woman had never been controlled by herself. This was the place where Yinn Yue admired Su Mianyue the most. She dared to love and hate and fight against her fate, but she didn''t think she had the ability and courage to do so.


    I really want to help you. Trust me. Yinn Yue wrote another sentence on the table. After seeing Su Mianyue finish reading it, he quickly wiped it clean with his sleeve and wrote again, "I can''t stay long. The emperor will doubt it."


    She frowned and looked at Yinn Yue. She looked calm and anxious, but su mianyue couldn''t figure out why Yinn Yue wanted to help her. Shouldn''t they hate each other in their current relationship?


    Although there were only one empress and one concubine in the harem, there were always fights where there were women. Su Mianyue just thought of it and rejected the idea that Yinn Yue was really helping her. She sneered and said, "The empress has seen my situation. If she thinks I''m not sad enough, just bring it over. I, Su Mianyue, am not afraid to take it."


    Perhaps Yinn Yue''s expression was too sincere, and Su Mianyue didn''t want to think too badly of her, so she didn''t say anything about the words that Yinn Yue wrote, but she didn''t expect Yinn Yue to help her.


    I really just want to help you. Yinn Yue wrote another sentence. Seeing that Su Mianyue was not even bothered to look up, he knew that he could not be trusted by Su Mianyue and could only leave with sadness. Before he left the house, Yinn Yue stopped and said, "Miss Su saved my life. Yinn Yue never forgot. In the heart of Miss Su, he was never an enemy."


    Looking back at Su Mianyue, Yinn Yue could only regret that she was still distant and indifferent.


    It was not easy for her to see Su Mianyue once, but su mianyue did not cooperate with Yinn Yue and did not know how she could help her. With her people in the palace, it was impossible to arrange for her to be released. The Yin Family also could not count on it.


    After Yinn Yue left, Biwu did not mention what Yinn Yue had just said, but looked at Su Mianyue and said in a low voice, "Miss, don''t you think it''s strange? Yin yue has only been a queen for a long time. Shouldn''t her face be full of peach blossoms? But why is her face as pale as rice paper? Such a thick makeup can''t hide it."


    "You''re really into other people''s business. You should think about your own situation." Biwu glanced at her, but she had nothing to say to this girl who was a little more mature and still had an occasional problem.


    Su Mianyue could not help but rejoice when he discovered that the true qi in dantian was on the rise. If he had not been in prison, he would have taken the opportunity to break through the shackles.


    Even in order to break through the internal force, we must leave here as soon as possible. Su Mianyue''s eyes darkened, took Biwu''s hand and wrote a few words in her palm. Biwu nodded his head heavily to show that he knew.


    Their master and servant had worked for so long to get the antidote for the soft tendon powder, so they couldn''t let the bitter meat scheme go to waste.

 Chapter 282 Trust Me Once

    While Yinn Yue went to see Su Mianyue, Xuezhu also changed into a palace maid and went to see Retired Emperor.


    From a certain point of view, Xuezhu was a subordinate of Retired Emperor, but she had never used this identity since she became Wanyan Lin''s woman, and her existence was used to deal with Su Mianyue, and now it was of no value.


    Retired Emperor was surprised by Xuezhu''s private request but did not refuse.


    "Xuezhu. See Retired Emperor." Kneeling on one knee, Xuezhu saluted neither servile nor haughty. Even kneeling did not reduce his pride.


    This was the first time Xuezhu Retired Emperor had seen such a woman, especially Xuezhu''s bloodless face. Retired Emperor had some pity for her, as if he had seen another proud woman through Xuezhu, but that woman did not want to see him again until she died, and he had completely missed it because of his youth. Now, there is nothing but yearning.


    "Get up." Retired Emperor opened his mouth and motioned for Xuezhu to sit and talk.


    He did not put himself in a difficult position. He politely sat down two-thirds of the chair and said, "The emperor instructed Xuezhu to make friends with Su Mianyue again so as to know her hidden power in Imperial Capital and the way she communicated with Ji Xun. However, Su Mianyue had always been a vigilant and had a gap with Xuezhu. Although Xuezhu was willing to try her best, she had to consider the consequences once she failed."


    "Are you afraid that the emperor will blame you?" Retired Emperor asked calmly.


    "No." Xuezhu shook his head and said," at the moment he lost his child, Xuezhu wished he could go with him. Now that he''s still alive, he wants to spend the rest of his life crossing over for the poor child and let him have a good future. But Xuezhu was worried that the emperor''s patience was limited. If he didn''t get what he wanted, he was afraid that he would kill su mianyue. And Su Mianyue''s identity is special. She is a disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain and has always been protective of her shortcomings. If anything happens to Su Mianyue in the palace, she will be in danger. Although Xuezhu does not know the government, he also knows that other countries will be willing to attack him in the name of"."


    "Well, so does gu." Retired Emperor nodded and looked at xuezhu with a softer gaze. Back then, he was still sitting in a precarious dragon chair, and that woman had analyzed current affairs with him in such a way that even her words were somewhat similar.


    Xuezhu did not know that she was in the limelight of others. Otherwise, if she dared to talk about Wanyan Lin, Retired Emperor would not give her a good look.


    Although surprised by Retired Emperor''s attitude, Xuezhu continued with a calm breath, "Xuezhu has a plan. If Retired Emperor thinks Xuezhu''s attention is not good, just pretend not to have heard of it, and hope that Retired Emperor does not blame it."


    "Tell me about it." Retired Emperor waved his hand, indicating that Xuezhu did not have to worry.


    Zhu lipwei opened his mouth. Xuezhu explained his plan and returned to Sunglow after half a incense stick. He had just changed his clothes and wrote a small block letter. The little eunuch on duty in the imperial study sent a message and ordered xuezhu to go to the imperial study.


    Slowly, the corners of his lips curled up, and Xuezhu smiled his first sincere smile since he lost his child. He took his two confidants to the imperial study, not even bothering to freshen up.


    When she entered the imperial study, she saw that Wanyan Lin was sitting on a golden dragon chair, but his whole body was emitting a dark aura. Xuezhu bent forward to salute, "Your concubines see your majesty."


    "Get up." Wanyan Lin tried to speak in a calm tone, but the gloom in his face could not be concealed. He whispered, "Do you know what you should do?"


    "The emperor knows more about the past between his concubines and Su Mianyue than anyone else. Doesn''t he know what his concubines want to do the most?" With a smile, Xuezhu got up.


    "Very well, I will keep my promise after this is done," Wanyan Lin said in a deep voice.


    "Thank you, your majesty, for your success. I will not let you down." With a slight nod, Xuezhu walked past the imperial court and towards the inner chamber. This was the second time he had been here, and he did not need any guidance.


    The two maids followed behind Xuezhu and stood on either side of the door, their heads lowered in a well-mannered manner.


    Seeing Su Mianyue again, Xuezhu felt guilty and regretful, but more of it was her own unknown emotions.


    If she had not met Su Mianyue, perhaps she would have the same fate as the other flower leaders. Whether she was good or bad is unknown, and she would not have been designed to be brought to hengyuan by Wanyan Zhen. Perhaps that would be the best outcome.


    But Su Mianyue had given her more than one chance to be reborn. The first time she was schemed against, but it was much better than being taken as a concubine by a rich family. The second time she died because she didn''t know how to cherish it. If you hate her, you should hate Wanyan Lin for manipulating her destiny and controlling her life and death.


    Standing in front of Su Mianyue''s bed, he turned a blind eye to biwu''s angry face. Xuezhu knelt down straight without making a sound.


    "What do you mean?" Biwu glared at each other angrily.


    "Miss Su, long time no see." Instead of looking at biwu, Xuezhu held up a piece of paper filled with small words and presented it to Su Mianyue. Under her suspicious eyes, she sneered, "Seeing that my palace looks not as good as your prisoner, does Miss Su feel relieved and feel that my palace is suffering for itself?"


    Xuezhu''s voice was a little excited, but his expression was anxious, especially when he looked into Su Mianyue''s eyes, which were almost blinking out.


    Just as Su Mianyue was about to reach out to pick it up, Biwu grabbed it first to prevent Xuezhu from writing on the paper.


    Glaring at Xuezhu, Biwu took a quick look at it, then handed it to her in shock, "Mrs. Concubine Xue is so funny. It''s your own business whether you live well or not. What does it have to do with my lady? When you betrayed my lady, you should have known that my lady would no longer treat you as a sister, and you were not even qualified to be my lady''s enemy. This place is too small to accommodate such a delicate guest as lady Concubine Xue, and you should have asked princess xue to leave as soon as possible."


    "Presumptuous, you are just a lowly servant, and you deserve to talk to me?" Xuezhu let out a low cry, his eyes locked on Su Mianyue''s face all the time. He wondered why Su Mianyue did not react at all after seeing it. Was there something wrong with her rescue plan?


    "After staying here for so long, there are many distinguished guests today. First empress yin and then Concubine Xue. I am really curious. What is it about me, Su Mianyue, that is worth all this trouble? Do you want gold and silver or the art of staying in beauty?" Su Mianyue opened his mouth and glanced at Xuezhu in the corner of his eye, "I''m sorry, but I can''t give up on my natural beauty. Fei er and others can compare."


    Su Mianyue''s narcissistic words almost made biwu laugh, but the thin paper in her hand made her unable to laugh. She kept looking at Su Mianyue, wanting to know what she thought, but she said: "What my lady said is very true. Please come back when lady Concubine Xue is free. A shameless woman can''t be beautiful no matter how much she takes care of herself. It''s better not to spoil my lady''s secret recipe, not to mention that it''s not something that poor people can afford."


    "How dare you, you lowly servant, call me shabby!" Xuezhu took a sip, knelt down beside the couple and picked up his tea. He quickly wrote with his wet fingers on the ground," trust me once without losing anything to you. Only by letting you leave can he be sad and angry. I want to avenge my poor child."


    Biwu gave Xuezhu a slightly surprised look. Seeing that her eyes were filled with hatred, she bent over to take her pulse and nodded to su mianyue.

 Chapter 283 It Was A Mistake from the Start

    In a remote village outside Imperial Capital, Hengyuan, the nearest village by the mountains had only a fenced courtyard surrounded by a few thatched cottages that could be blown down by the wind. There were several chickens in the courtyard, so as long as they stood outside, they could see the situation of this family at a glance. Even Wanyan Lin had sent his men to search the place twice without noticing anything unusual.


    But underneath the kitchen, there was a secret room with the same pattern as the thatched cottage above. Although it was not so bright, the candlelight shone brightly on gold and silver jewelry. At this moment, many practitioners were tidying up these treasures.


    Junn Buhui, who was both male and female, wore a gorgeous purple robe and sat at the table, calculating with a crackling sound. Ten fingers, like white jade, were moving so fast that they quickly settled an account book.


    "Young master, there are still a few more points for these items to be shipped out, but the news has been relatively tight recently. Do you want to stop for a while?" The subordinate replied with a respectful attitude.


    "Yes." Junn Buhui nodded, "Don''t pay attention to the situation in Imperial Capital for the time being. We can''t leave any more piles behind."


    Recently, Wanyan Lin went crazy to arrest people who might be suspected. Some of Junn Buhui''s subordinates were caught, but most of them were evacuated safely. Most of the people arrested were suspected of defection or someone planted in them. Wanyan Lin didn''t know that this was to clear up Junn Buhui''s situation.


    It was a pity that Junn Buhui refused to wear a mask. Now that he was being chased by number one, it was impossible for him to return to Capital City again.


    "Those brothers who were caught, are they really not going to save them?" The subordinate held back his words for a long time before mustering up the courage to ask.


    "Are you sure those people are really our brothers?" Junn Buhui sneered and raised his fair hand to pour himself a cup of tea. His lazy posture was enough to confuse people.


    Junn Buhui had never said this before, just to see if there was someone else''s stall left behind, which would have been cleaned up. Junn Buhui could not let his brothers continue to be uneasy. How could he be loyal to his life in the event of a chill?


    His subordinates followed Junn Buhui for a long time, and when they heard this, they understood Junn Buhui''s intention. Thinking back to the time when the accident happened, they had informed most of the people to withdraw, and there was still time to inform the others, but you did not regret it, but ordered not to delay the evacuation. It turned out that there was such an inside story.


    The subordinate bowed and took three steps back before he went to work on his part, which showed his respect for jun.


    She bent her fingers and tapped on the table. After a cup of tea had been drunk, Junn Buhui muttered, "It''s been so long. She should know that something happened to the people in Imperial Capital. I don''t know if she would do anything. It seems that she should write a letter to xun. Maybe she can have some fun."


    With this in mind, Junn Buhui got up and went to his own temporary bedroom. After pondering for a moment, he wrote a secret letter to Ji Xun and ordered him to hand it over to Ji Xun as quickly as possible.


    In addition, in the Hengyuan palace, Wanyan Lin''s temper has been extremely irritable these days, and he even contradicted Retired Emperor twice. Wanyan Lin severely punished the ministers who pleaded to deal with Su Mianyue, and the servants who served him were also crippled for some inexplicable crimes, with the potential of a tyrant. As a result, the people in the palace were panicked and the officials were afraid to speak up.


    After enduring for three days, Wanyan Lin finally broke out completely. Since Xuezhu couldn''t help him get the information he wanted, he would solve it by violence. With his hands digging the whole of Imperial Capital three feet, he didn''t believe that Junn Buhui''s whereabouts and the whereabouts of the gold, silver and food could not be found.


    Su Mianyue, who was reading a book, saw that Wanyan Lin came with a bad breath. He knew that he could not escape today. He also had a murderous intention in his heart. He looked at Wanyan Lin coldly. Biwu was standing close to Su Mianyue, ready to take action.


    "Is that Ji Xun so worthy of your service? I have given you so much time and so much tolerance. Why are you so stubborn?" Wanyan Lin''s voice was flat, but su mianyue could still feel his strong anger, faintly sour, but the jealousy was too faint.


    Closing the book on the table, Su Mianyue looked up at Wanyan Lin and said faintly: "You''ve always been the one who didn''t understand. You never knew what I wanted, but you thought that everything you did was for my own good. You knew that no matter what I did, at least it didn''t threaten your interests. You had your rules, and I had my bottom line. Perhaps you and I have met in the wrong way from the very beginning. Our special identity prevents us from having a common and long-term relationship like ordinary people. I was greedy, but when can you face the reality?"


    It was the first time Su Mianyue had said such a long thing to Wanyan Lin and Xuezhu since the incident. There was no longer anger or resentment in his tone, and he was as calm as he was talking to a stranger.


    Wanyan Lin clenched his fists, his bloodshot eyes fixed on Su Mianyue, his thin lips pressed tightly, trying to restrain the urge to kill Su Mianyue.


    Wanyan Lin, I always thought you were rational. At least you would know the pros and cons and know what to do. But your performance was too disappointing. You Wanyan Lin was just a coward, a coward who didn''t dare to face defeat, a hypocrite in a refined mask, and more disgusting than a real villain." Su Mianyue opened his mouth coldly, feeling that his vision was really bad. Such a man was also worth it for her to be sad for so long, and now Biwu was in prison with him.


    At the beginning of Wanyan Lin''s betrayal of Su Mianyue, she hated him but couldn''t bear to hurt him. After all, she used her beloved man. But after Wanyan Lin''s actions, she decided to cut off all the help to Wanyan Lin after Su Mianyue left, not kill Wanyan Lin or go against the Hengyuan. It was simply that he did not want the world to be in chaos again and let innocent people suffer, and had nothing to do with Wanyan Lin himself.


    After glancing at Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue turned to walk towards the bed. Although she was deeply hurt and didn''t want to have anything to do with Wanyan Lin anymore, how could the emotional pain heal so easily? It was just that she forced the pain down with her mind. Every time she saw Wanyan Lin, the pain in her heart would be torn apart again.


    Looking angrily at Su Mianyue''s complete disregard for him, Wanyan Lin completely lost his mind and quickly stepped forward to throw Su Mianyue on the bed, not caring that Biwu was still here, so he wanted to rape Su Mianyue.


    "As long as you become my woman, I do not believe that you will care so much about Ji Xun. You can only let me play with you. Su Mianyue, this is your own humiliation. You gave up the favor I gave you!" Wanyan Lin drank coldly and pressed Su Mianyue''s hand over Su Mianyue''s head. Angry kisses swept over her as if she was about to eat Su Mianyue into her stomach.


    Su Mianyue did not expect Wanyan Lin to be such a beast, struggling to open the restraints, but he was holding his pulse, unable to use his full strength.


    Biwu, who was standing by the bed, immediately became as angry as a little lion. Without a blade in his hand, he picked up a few of them and threw them at Wanyan Lin''s back...

 Chapter 284 See You As the Salvation of Life

    With a bang, the table shattered and Wanyan Lin stopped moving. He raised his hand to touch the back of his head, which was sticky and moist.


    Seeing this, Su Mianyue quickly broke away from Wanyan Lin''s half-crippled right hand. Before Su Mianyue could kick Wanyan Lin away, Wanyan Lin flew into a rage and attacked biwu.


    Because biwu wanted to help Su Mianyue up, he completely forgot that yan lin would counterattack. When he saw Wanyan Lin hit him, he could only take it by force.


    "Be careful!" Su Mianyue cried out. With biwu''s strength, he could not fight Wanyan Lin at all. When he got up, he touched a broken piece of wood beside him with his palm. Su Mianyue gritted his teeth, slapped his palm against the bed and stabbed Wanyan Lin on the shoulder.


    "Poof!" The two voices rang out in turn. After Biwu vomited blood, the wooden thorn also pierced Wanyan Lin''s right shoulder, and then Wanyan Lin heard a muffled snort.


    Su Mianyue''s attack left no room for anger, no matter how many times she was humiliated, not to mention that the person who humiliated her was someone she had loved deeply.


    When Wanyan Lin looked back, there was only a cold look in Su Mianyue''s eyes. Even Wanyan Lin''s unbelievable and pained eyes could not make Su Mianyue''s heart soften.


    Another attack. Su Mianyue made up his mind to take Wanyan Lin away as a shield tonight, but Wanyan Lin could do anything to hurt Su Mianyue, so how could he give her a second chance to attack and strike back immediately?


    But Wanyan Lin was so angry that he put all his attention on Su Mianyue and ignored Biwu, who had suffered internal injuries behind him. A jade hairpin pierced Wanyan Lin''s back, deep enough to hurt his heart.


    "Are you really going to kill me?" Wanyan Lin''s mouth was bleeding, and his tone was sad and angry.


    "When you want to kill me, when you want to kill biwu, you should know that I won''t hold back on you." Su Mianyue''s internal injury had not fully recovered, and at this moment, Wanyan Lin and his palm were also slightly injured, covering his chest and coughing lightly.


    "Haha!" Wanyan Lin looked up and laughed wildly, pointing at Su Mianyue and saying, "Very well, I regard you as the salvation of my life, but you have failed me so much. If so, why should I keep your life!"


    Even if he was injured, Wanyan Lin''s momentum did not diminish by half, and the look at Su Mianyue was full of murderous, as for the Biwu behind him, he had to deal with it first. How could someone that Su Mianyue valued so much not kill in front of Su Mianyue release the hatred in his heart?


    Turning around, Wanyan Lin ignored his own damage and attacked biwu. Every move was very fierce, with full internal force, Biwu could not cope with it.


    Su Mianyue hurriedly caught up. Without weapons in his hands, he could only temporarily pick up the tea set on the nearby table as a concealed weapon to buy Biwu some time to dodge. Su Mianyue could also fight Wanyan Lin formally.


    With Wanyan Lin''s injury, this kind of fight will definitely fall into the inferior position because of the blood flow, and this is the effect that Su Mianyue wants.


    However, Su Mianyue did not expect Wanyan Lin to turn over halfway and hit her chest with a strong hand. Su Mianyue felt his heart was about to break, and his face turned red and lost its color. He flew back like a kite and landed on the big bed.


    Seeing this, Biwu couldn''t care less about anything else and rushed to su mianyue''s direction, wishing he could get hurt for Su Mianyue.


    "Miss, how are you?" Biwu''s eyes turned red and helped Su Mianyue to sit up. They had planned for so long, but they still didn''t beat Wanyan Lin. They were afraid that there would be no more freedom.


    "I''m fine." He covered his chest and sat up on Biwu''s shoulder. Su Mianyue sneered, "You''re really hiding it. With your current skills, you must have hidden your strength when you saved me three years ago. Otherwise, even if my master could hurt you, he wouldn''t hurt you so badly. Am I right?"


    Biwu didn''t think so much at first, but it was only after hearing Su Mianyue''s question that she realized how despicable Wanyan Lin was. It turned out that he had been a trap for a long time.


    "So what? So what? It''s an indisputable fact that I saved you, and my hand is crippled because of you, isn''t it?" Wiping the blood off the corner of his mouth, Wanyan Lin sneered.


    Su Mianyue''s heart ached. It was precisely because she had misjudged Wanyan Lin''s strength that she would end up like this, but she could not help but ask with some hope that she had already resisted, "You arranged to get close to me from the beginning?"


    "Occasionally and deliberately, but your ability and boldness have given me some appreciation, so the plan has been changed because of you." As if recalling the past, Wanyan Lin''s face was softer than before. Looking at the corner of Su Mianyue''s lips still dripping with blood, his eyes were filled with pain, "Mianyue, if it wasn''t for me, you would have died a long time ago. I saved you more than once or twice. Why can''t you be with me wholeheartedly? Is it not good to be my concubine? I can give you the best in the world. As long as you are willing to be the woman behind me and support me wholeheartedly, I can guarantee that you will be the most honorable woman in the world after I unify the world."


    Su Mianyue laughed, not knowing whether it was because of her internal injury or because Wanyan Lin had never truly loved her. At this moment, she really wanted to go back in time, without any scruples, to take Biwu and the Su Family away from the world, perhaps the best result.


    Biting her lips, the salty smell of blood made Su Mianyue nauseous, but she smiled faintly, but the smile was broken like the sunlight on the snow, and the person who was shining could not open her eyes.


    "Even if you want to kill me, you have to let me die in peace. Since you left me with you just to use me, why don''t you continue acting? Killing me now doesn''t seem to benefit you." While Su Mianyue was talking, she quietly calmed her heart, and Biwu, who was holding her, was secretly transporting her true energy to heal her wounds.


    Wanyan Lin''s complicated and indistinguishable expression fell on Su Mianyue, but now he could not say those words of love. It took him a long time to say: "I will never allow my own woman to have another man in her heart. If you are devoted to me, you will never be able to keep in touch with Ji Xun all the time. When you helped him earn so much money so that he could raise more troops, it was destined that I would not allow you."


    Wanyan Lin''s words were not difficult to understand. Su Mianyue nodded clearly, but he didn''t believe it in his heart. He turned to ask, "What else? I am too strong and high-profile in my life. I robbed you of your honor and humiliated your dignity and authority. That''s why you really can''t tolerate me, right?"


    Su Mianyue only said these words to delay time. There were some things that xuezhu mentioned the last time she came here. It was then that Su Mianyue realized that his love had touched Wanyan Lin''s bottom line.


    I didn''t expect Su Mianyue to ask such a frank question, but Wanyan Lin snorted and didn''t answer. He said coldly, "I will give you one last chance to explain the way I contacted Ji Xun and the secret stake he planted in the Hengyuan. I can let bygones be bygones for what you have done in the past. You are still my favorite woman."

 Chapter 285 The Most Dazzling Light, the Most Painful Nightmare

    Although Wanyan Lin said something similar to love words, but that expression was completely in the face of the enemy''s posture, Su Mianyue listened to the only thing left to sneer apart from the great pain in his heart.


    However, she was using a delaying tactic, so she could not refuse so quickly. She could only pretend to be hesitant before she said sadly, "I told you before that I heard that you had two intentions and decided against each other. In my opinion, whether you are the emperor or the hunted prince, even the cloth merchant and children are only a man I love or not, a man worthy of my whole life''s love, I have never dreamed of the glory of motherhood, nor have I ever cared if you have any use for me. After all, that shows my worth."


    Su Mianyue paused at this point. Because biwu helped her to regulate her internal breathing, her heart felt much better, but she could not help coughing. The blood on the corner of her mouth was covered with fresh blood. It added a charming color to her beautiful face, and it was also a little more charming and gentle.


    Su Mianyue wiped the blood from his lips with his sleeve and said with a bitter smile, "Maybe I''m too greedy. This world is unfair to women. Men can have three wives and four concubines, and emperors can have three palaces and six courtyards. But women can only live one life. Ever since I decided to leave Mu Tinng, that scumbag, I was doomed to never have true love in my life. I thought you were different. You were the brightest light in my life, but I didn''t want to be a nightmare. When I woke up, there was only pain and wounds all over my body."


    After saying this, Su Mianyue stopped talking and just looked at Wanyan Lin with a frown, his eyes as bright as autumn water covered with a faint sadness and unwillingness.


    Wanyan Lin was shocked, for Su Mianyue''s despair, but also for her "Confession" words.


    He could not help but walk towards su mianyue. Wanyan Lin wanted to hold her in his arms and love her so much. Even if he had deceived all the people in the world, he could not deceive himself not to be moved by Su Mianyue.


    But Su Mianyue''s existence was only the third place in his life. Compared to Wanyan Lin''s own honor and humiliation interests and the Hengyuan''s jiangshan, sacrificing Su Mianyue was an almost unthinkable choice, although it would still be heartbreaking to do so, just a little more tolerant than facing other women.


    Standing in front of Su Mianyue, he raised his hand and stroked Su Mianyue''s delicate face. Wanyan Lin could not remember when the woman who always had a bright smile had become so haggard and haggard, and her gaze towards him was no longer nimble and gentle.


    "Mianyue, I... Mmm!" Just as Wanyan Lin was about to say something, the next moment, he felt his lower abdomen pierced by a hard object. Accompanied by the stirring of the hard object, it hurt so much that he bent his back and his forehead was drenched in cold sweat.


    After stabbing the wood around her into Wanyan Lin''s stomach, Su Mianyue used all his strength. If biwu had not used his internal force to support her, he was afraid that Su Mianyue would not have been able to hurt wan yanlin so badly, and Biwu''s lips behind Su Mianyue were dripping with blood, and his face was even paler.


    "How dare you attack me!" Wanyan Lin staggered and fell to the ground. Two of the three wounds on his body were fatal.


    With a cold smile, Su Mianyue wanted Wanyan Lin''s life when Wanyan Lin wanted to kill her. He only wanted to use Wanyan Lin to leave the palace, so he didn''t do that.


    Seeing his angry, sad, heartbroken expression mixed together, Su Mianyue felt very happy in his heart, and even a little less sad.


    "It''s just reciprocation. Since you are unkind to me, I will be unkind to you." Su Mianyue said in a cold voice and helped each other down on the bed with Biwu. He took off his only silver hairpin and came to Wanyan Lin. He pressed it against his neck and said coldly: "If you cooperate, you will be free when the two of us leave Imperial Capital. If you don''t, everyone will die. What I have lost is life, and what you have lost is the Hengyuan. I believe that with your intelligence, you will choose what is best for you."


    After Su Mianyue finished speaking, Biwu took out a small pill from her hair, crushed the wax and said, "After eating it, when we are safe, we will give you the antidote. This is the only poison that the Purple Mist Mountain has passed down to the head of the family. Besides the only antidote in our hands, only my master can give you the antidote."


    After Biwu explained, without waiting for Wanyan Lin to agree, he grabbed his jaw and threw the pill into Wanyan Lin''s mouth. Then he punched him hard in the chest. Before Wanyan Lin could react, the pill was swallowed in his throat.


    Looking at Su Mianyue and Biwu with hatred, Wanyan Lin wished he could kill them now, but as Su Mianyue said, he didn''t want to die, and he couldn''t let go of thousands of miles.


    After feeding Wanyan Lin the poison, Su Mianyue put a silver hairpin on his waist. As for the weapons that were still embedded in Wanyan Lin''s body, Su Mianyue only pretended not to see them. Without these things, how could they deter anyone who might stop them?


    Su Mianyue had a sense of propriety. These injuries looked very serious. As long as they were treated within a certain period of time, they would not take Wanyan Lin''s life, but they would take some time to recover, leaving a hidden danger in the future.


    This was Su Mianyue''s revenge on Wanyan Lin. One was hurt and the other was hurt. Wanyan Lin earned it.


    When the three of them walked out of the imperial study, the Imperial Guard immediately surrounded them and shouted for protection. The news of Wanyan Lin''s abduction quickly spread throughout the palace, but Su Mianyue did not rush to force Wanyan Lin to walk out of the palace, while Biwu walked back to back with Su Mianyue, so that he could notice more danger.


    Although Wanyan Lin had not expressed his opinion, the Imperial Guard did not dare to act rashly. Once the emperor was injured or even killed in front of them again, there was no way for them to live.


    "Miss Su, stay here." When the palace door opened, Yinn Yue, who was dressed in a phoenix robe, trotted over. It was not hard to tell how anxious she was from the way she panted.


    "Please stay here, empress. We will see each other forever after this farewell. And empress will never have to worry about me, Su Mianyue, stealing a man from you again, so let''s not do anything else. We don''t have such deep friendship." Su Mianyue sneered, not really disgusted with Yinn Yue, but Wanyan Lin betrayed her. Yinn Yue was the heroine in the event after all, and Su Mianyue thought that she was not so well cultivated.


    Yinn Yue took a few deep breaths before speaking more smoothly. Looking at Su Mianyue, he said sincerely, "This palace is not here to see you off, but the emperor is a body of gold. Now he is seriously injured. This palace is willing to send miss su out of the palace on behalf of the emperor, and also ask Miss Su to do it."


    Wanyan Lin''s eyes flickered slightly. Obviously, he didn''t expect Yinn Yue to do this for him. Unfortunately, Yinn Yue was never the woman he liked and never will be.


    Su Mianyue chuckled, but the mockery was too obvious. His eyes swept over Yinn Yue''s slightly frowning face and he chuckled, "The empress is so naive. The art of war says,'' take the son of heaven and order the princes''. If I take the empress today, I''m afraid I''ll be stabbed through the palace gates by ten thousand arrows. Tomorrow, someone will dismember me, Su Mianyue, and you will soon be buried in Imperial Mausoleum. Wanyan Lin, am I right?"

 Chapter 286 It Was All Involuntary

    Facing Su Mianyue''s penetrating eyes, Wanyan Lin could not say anything to deny it.


    Especially in front of so many Imperial Guard, once he opened his mouth, it would be a piece of gold. Even if things changed, he could only do what he said. Otherwise, who could be loyal to an emperor who didn''t believe his words?


    Su Mianyue didn''t want to wait for Wanyan Lin to respond, she just wanted his attitude.


    "Empress, you have the answer, but are you satisfied?" Su Mianyue asked maliciously. Inside, a little man named'' unwilling'' was waving his arms and shouting to make the woman who was trying to snatch a man from her cry.


    Yinn Yue, however, disappointed Su Mianyue. Despite Yinn Yue''s forced smile, he did not lose the dignified air the empress deserved. He said softly: "The emperor is the ninth and fifth most revered, and his decisions are unquestionable. As the wife of the emperor, I have no right to make any stunts, but I just can''t bear to see the emperor seriously injured, so I ask Miss Su to fulfill this palace, and I will escort Miss Su out of the palace with my life."


    Yinn Yue''s promise made Su Mianyue want to laugh, laughing at her stupidity and her lack of confidence.


    However, Su Mianyue only moved the corner of his lips, but found that he could not smile at all.


    She was just a poor person who couldn''t help it.


    She was too lazy to deal with Yinn Yue any longer, and her black hair flew with the wind. Su Mianyue said fiercely, "If the empress really cares about the safety of the emperor, she shouldn''t be here to stop me from leaving the palace. Otherwise, even the imperial doctors can''t cure her after the blood dries up, right?"


    Her eyes fell on Wanyan Lin. Looking at his cold and gloomy eyes, Su Mianyue broke into a beautiful smile. Although she had suffered a lot, she was in a good mood when she saw Wanyan Lin reduced to a fish under her butcher''s knife.


    "The emperor had better cooperate with us. Otherwise, it will take too long. Even if we give you the antidote, it will be useless." Biwu spoke from the side, not deliberately lowering his voice, obviously reminding those in the dark not to act rashly.


    As for why the secret guards who were in charge of monitoring them didn''t come forward to save Wanyan Lin in the imperial study, Biwu really couldn''t figure it out, but Su Mianyue didn''t bother about it, Biwu didn''t bother with the brain cells, just took one step at a time.


    Only then did Wanyan Lin remember that he was still poisoned. Although he was angry, he still waved his hand and asked people to prepare the carriage and some soft gold and silver things that Su Mianyue asked for.


    After holding yan lin hostage and walking towards the palace gate, Yinn Yue hesitated for a moment and then followed him, shouting from behind: "Miss Su knows that this palace does not know martial arts. Let this palace accompany the emperor. This palace only wants to treat the wound for the emperor on the way. It will not do anything else. This palace will guarantee its life."


    Biwu was checking the carriage to see if anything was wrong and if the carriage had been tampered with. After hearing Yinn Yue''s shout, he only snorted and continued to check.


    Su Mianyue smiled, especially when he looked at Wanyan Lin''s complicated eyes. He was a good person and said, "Well, as long as the empress is not in the mood to murder the king, I think we can get along well along the way. Please."


    Su Mianyue put away the silver hairpin in his hand and tied his long hair casually behind his head. He jumped onto the carriage first and sat in the most comfortable position with Biwu. Before leaving the capital, the coachman would naturally drive the carriage so that no one who knew her would rush out and injure him in vain.


    Wanyan Lin glanced at Yinn Yue and saw the firm look in her eyes. She turned coldly and stepped on the footstool into the car. She did not feel much touched by Yinn Yue''s life and death. She even doubted whether Yinn Yue had ulterior motives because of what su mianyue said just now.


    However, before the carriage had gone far, Xuezhu came up with a bundle in her hand. She was already in a bad mood, and now she might faint at any time. The two palace people who were always around her were nowhere to be seen.


    "This is the medicine prepared by the imperial physician in this palace. Please bring it with you, Miss Su. Don''t delay the healing of the emperor." Xuezhu put the bundle on the edge of the car and looked inside as if she was looking at everyone and nobody. She then stepped aside respectfully, brushed the green silk by her ear with one hand and stroked the loose zhu hairpin.


    Xuezhu''s seemingly natural action made Su Mianyue''s eyes light up, but he motioned silently for Biwu to put down the curtain and only ordered the carriage to go to the east of the city.


    The speed of the carriage was not very fast, and the Imperial Guard did not follow after Wanyan Lin''s signal. Only a few people with good kung fu knew whether the secret guards would follow along.


    "Your majesty, let your concubines give you the medicine first." After a long journey, the carriage had already reached the street where the officials lived. Yinn Yue opened his mouth carefully and took in the baggage that Xuezhu had given him.


    "No need." Wanyan Lin refused coldly. No one believed him in danger.


    Yinn Yue''s men paused, then raised their hands to pull out the hairpin in the hair room and cut a not-so-deep blood mark on the back of their hands. After that, they took the medicine bottle marked with the name inside and sprinkled it on the wound one by one, then wrapped it with clean white cotton cloth.


    About a quarter of an hour later, Yinn Yue took the cotton cloth apart and looked at the back of his hand, which had stopped bleeding. He smiled and said, "The wound medicine of the Imperial Hospital is really different from that of the people. I have never used such a good wound medicine before I left the court. Concubine Xue really meant it."


    Seeing that Yinn Yue had already used himself to test the medicine, Wanyan Lin no longer forced himself and let Yinn Yue carefully pull out the murder weapon from his body and medicine the wound.


    Yin yue dared to hit the wound on her shoulder, but the other two were very dangerous. For a moment, she did not know what to do, so she could only look at Su Mianyue for help.


    "Why are you looking at me? Do you think he would dare me to help?" Su Mianyue sneered. Su Mianyue was speechless because of Yinn Yue''s drug test, but he was too careful with Wanyan Lin. Even if he wanted to kill him, it wouldn''t be at this time.


    "Do it." Wanyan Lin raised his arm and pointed at several large points on his body, then closed his eyes and ordered Yinn Yue.


    He poured the hemostatic onto the cotton cloth and placed it under the jade hairpin. Yinn Yue said softly, "Your majesty, bear with it."


    Seeing Wanyan Lin nodding, she shook her hands and pulled out the jade hairpin. Blood sprayed on her face. Yinn Yue was so scared that she forgot to press the medicine cloth on it. It was Biwu who slapped Yinn Yue''s hand impatiently that she woke up and threw the jade hairpin away to Wanyan Lin to deal with the wound.


    Biwu raised his hand to catch the jade hairpin. When he saw that it was covered in blood, he could not help but frown. Instead, Su Mianyue said indifferently, "Why, baby Biwu, do you think the jade hairpin I gave you was dirty?"


    Biwu was wearing a silver hairpin when he entered the palace, which was the one Su Mianyue used to curl her hair now. However, biwu was afraid that Su Mianyue would be poisoned, so she put the silver hairpin on Su Mianyue. They were unwilling to talk to Wanyan Lin, and they couldn''t let Biwu use chopsticks to curl her hair every day. Su Mianyue gave Biwu the jade hairpin she used before.


    With a pout, Biwu picked up a clean white cloth and carefully wiped the hairpin. He washed it several times with half a pot of water until he was sure that there was no blood on the hairpin. Then he handed the hairpin to Su Mianyue and said, "Miss, help me with my hair."

 Chapter 287 With Long Hair And A Monarchs Heart

    Su Mianyue smiled and ran her delicate fingers through Biwu''s smooth black hair. After straightening it out, she gave her a simple haircut.


    I don''t know if it was the feeling of combing Biwu''s hair that was too deep, or the feeling of her heart, she whispered, "Long hair is like a king''s heart, and white hair is inseparable. My baby Biwu has such a good head of black silk, and he will definitely have a gentleman gentleman, and your white head is inseparable."


    Su Mianyue''s tone was faint, and there was still a faint smile on his lips, but anyone who heard it would feel that there was an indelible sadness in his words.


    Biwu''s eyes darkened. The man she had thought would never leave her had already moved on, and even hurt her so badly that she no longer wanted to think about love in her life.


    The master and servant were silent for a while. After Su Mianyue had tied up Biwu''s hair, he heard biwu say in a low voice, "Biwu is unwilling to marry a woman in this life, so he will serve her all his life and go to the world with her. Didn''t miss say that the quickest thing in life is to be free and easy?"


    Su Mianyue chuckled and tapped on Biwu''s nose, "Do you really think that rivers and lakes are so easy to roam? In the future, you and I will be able to practice in the Purple Mist Mountain at ease. Maybe we can have more protection when we leave the mountain after ten years. Otherwise, if we see the blood and injury in the sky, it is not reckless, it is not a physical abuse, okay?"


    The master and servant ignored the other two people in the carriage. They had no idea how Yinn Yue felt about their interaction, which made the hatred in Wanyan Lin''s eyes fade a little, but the look of examination became more intense.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I don''t want to marry anyone. I''ll stay by her side for the rest of my life. She won''t marry herself. Don''t look for any official reasons to persuade me. It won''t work." Biwu''s brain was shaking like a rattle drum, determined not to agree to the marriage.


    "Ah!" Su Mianyue sighed deliberately and said sadly, "I''ve always been an unmarried girl. Who would have thought that it would be unreliable to recognize a girl like you? Why would I feel so sad when I thought that in my old age there was no younger generation to be filial to me?"


    Biwu rolled his eyes and said with a snort, "Miss, you can continue to pretend. With your ability to make money, you can buy a large number of servants and adopt a few orphans under your name. Are you afraid that no one will die of old age? To put it bluntly, I just want to go on my own. I don''t want to take this burden with me, so I just want to throw me into those stinky men and trample on them. I won''t let miss get what she wants."


    Touching her nose, Su Mianyue felt that Biwu was really not cute and had to expose her little thoughts.


    The interaction between master and servant made Yinn Yue envious. In this life, no one could speak without scruples, and no one was willing to live and die with her from the bottom of their hearts.


    Although his heart was filled with emotion, the action of treating Wanyan Lin''s wound did not slow down. It was just that the wound on Wanyan Lin''s abdomen was a little frightening, and there were pieces of wood left in his body. Yinn Yue did not dare to move, so he could only help him apply the hemostatic first, and then hand it to the imperial doctor for further treatment after returning to the palace.


    Wanyan Lin''s mood was a lot more complicated, and he didn''t forget how to move back into the game. Being threatened by a woman was the greatest humiliation of his life.


    Perhaps they wanted to use their words to divert their attention away from Wanyan Lin''s presence. Su Mianyue and Biwu had been bickering and chatting, but neither of them really relaxed. Sometimes, one eye and one small movement were communicating what they had found out about each other.


    The carriage finally arrived at the city gate, and Wanyan Lin''s men drove it out of Imperial Capital without having to be investigated.


    When they reached an open space, Su Mianyue drove the coachman away and went out to drive with Biwu. Finally, they didn''t have to breathe in the same room as Wanyan Lin. Su Mianyue couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths and looked up at the stars, feeling exceptionally bright and dazzling.


    "Baby Biwu, we''re finally out. Let me sing you a song." Su Mianyue was in a good mood and did not care about the feelings of the two people in the carriage. Without waiting for biwu to nod, he began to sing the melody that he could hear when he opened the hunan channel during the winter and summer holidays -" dang."


    Although many celebrities have sung it before, Su Mianyue''s favorite is the version of the power train, which feels more interesting and exciting.


    "When there are no edges and corners on the mountain, when the river is no longer flowing... Let us live with the mortal world in a natural and unrestrained manner, let us ride our horses and share the prosperity of the world, let us sing joy in our hearts when we drink and sing songs, let us grasp the youth in a vigorous manner..." Su Mianyue subconsciously changed the breakup in the lyrics to a distraction, with a bright smile on her face. From time to time, she threw a wink at biwu and sang a song to make Biwu laugh.


    The lyrics of the song were simple and the melody was not complicated. In addition, it was very suitable for the mood at this time. Biwu only listened to it once and then hummed along with it. Even if it was out of tune or didn''t remember the lyrics, it was nothing. Just be happy.


    The master and servant sang along the way, as if the road in front of them was the same as the song in their lyrics. Su Mianyue could not help but speed up his horse whip. Wanyan Lin, who was injured in the carriage, was snorted several times by the bumps, and his face was covered with cold sweat. But he refused to slow Su Mianyue down. Yinn Yue wanted to open his mouth, but he also knew Wanyan Lin''s temperament, so he could only sit beside him and help him as much as possible.


    The carriage continued into the dead of night. Su Mianyue knew that the tail behind her was getting smaller and smaller, but all that remained were real experts. She had to defend herself.


    After exchanging a look with Biwu, the two of them stopped in the middle of the gossip and prepared for a picnic.


    "If the empress wants some hot food, please do it yourself. We are not servants in the palace. We will not serve anyone." Biwu lifted the curtain of the car and looked haughtily at the two people in the car who had been jolted. He was in a good mood. Finally, the bird''s breath came out, but it wasn''t enough.


    "Thank you for reminding me." Yinn Yue''s attitude was gentle, as if nothing in the world could change his face.


    Hmph, Biwu hated this kind of soft and weak woman the most, as if who did not protect her was a great sin.


    Although Yinn Yue''s people were better than Gu Linng''s, they were equally bad in nature, and they were all the people who hurt Su Mianyue.


    After putting down the curtain, Biwu walked to the side and lived with Su Mianyue. The so-called hot food was nothing more than roasting dry food over a fire, with cold water on it.


    "Your majesty, your concubines are not good at cooking. Please don''t despise them." Yinn Yue had not touched the spring water since she was a child, and a fire had made her ashen face, and her eyes were red from the smoke. She held a burnt steamed bun in her hand and handed it to Wanyan Lin.


    Wanyan Lin, who had suffered before, would not be picky about food at such a time, which made Yinn Yue feel relieved. He also sat aside and ate silently, but he choked several times and didn''t dare to cough.


    The evening breeze blew through the curtains, and Wanyan Lin could occasionally see the master and servant sitting by the fire to keep warm. He began to chew the bun quickly.


    Regardless of her physical injuries, she jumped out of the carriage and walked towards su mianyue and su mianyue. Yinn Yue, who was so scared of the carriage, hurriedly followed her with a cloak in his hand, the only thing that Biwu had thrown at her to keep out the cold.

 Chapter 288 What about the Emperors Orders?

    Standing in front of the bonfire, she looked at Su Mianyue through the temperature of the water that evaporated from the bonfire. Seeing that she was focused on eating the tough steamed bun, she simply sat across from the bonfire and did not say a word to warm herself up.


    Although Su Mianyue and Biwu had been ignoring Wanyan Lin''s existence, how could a living person stand there without feeling anything?


    After eating the bun in his hand, Su Mianyue looked up at the other side. Yinn Yue gently draped a cloak over Wanyan Lin, then sat with his arms around the bonfire to warm himself up. For a moment, he couldn''t help but feel a little dazed.


    Once upon a time, Wanyan Lin had taken care of her like this, and the tender intimacy at that time did not seem to be the past, but the two of them had no possibility of continuing their relationship.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue shook his head to wake himself up. The past was unforgettable.


    "Don''t worry. After the next city, I''ll give you the antidote." Su Mianyue opened his mouth and asked Biwu to open his bag and take out the blanket and cloak inside. The master and servant lay down together to rest.


    Knowing that Su Mianyue was not sleepy for the time being, Biwu tried to make herself fall asleep so that she could stay up late at night.


    Wanyan Lin, who was opposite the bonfire, had an indecipherable look on his face. His eyes never left Su Mianyue''s side. Yinn Yue was the forgotten one, even though she was Wanyan Lin''s nominal wife.


    In the middle of the night, Biwu was still awake, but Su Mianyue heard light footsteps approaching. He quickly pushed biwu''s arm. The master and servant sat up and looked around vigilantly. They saw that many men in black had already shown their swords.


    Su Mianyue chuckled and looked at Wanyan Lin sarcastically, "Just let them do it. Since we dare to hold the empress dowager hostage, we have long put life and death at an end. It''s a profit to have you as the emperor''s burial companion. Why don''t we order them to do it?"


    Wanyan Lin''s face darkened. He suddenly raised his lips and sneered, "Do you think I really can''t pry the antidote out of your mouth? Or..." Wanyan Lin brushed his shirt and said, "Search me, eh?"


    "Haha." Su Mianyue did not reply, but Biwu laughed at the side and simply jumped up and pointed at Wanyan Lin, "Why do you think we have to take you out of the palace? Do you think we can''t see the little trick in your heart and want to use us to lure the snake out of the hole?"


    Under the glow of the bonfire, Biwu''s face became a little more ruddy. He gave Wanyan Lin a shameless look and continued, "Do you know how many signals we left along the way? When your good queen gave you medicine, did you know what we did? As for the antidote, do you think we''ll foolishly bring it with us?"


    Wanyan Lin''s face darkened a little. He was suspicious. He had doubted whether Su Mianyue had the antidote on him, so he would not hesitate to "Escort" them out of the palace. At this moment, it was more likely to believe that Biwu was telling the truth.


    Biwu was not afraid of Wanyan Lin''s face either. He tidied up the wrinkles on his shirt and smiled, "From the day you caught us, miss and I have come to an understanding that we would rather be broken than destroyed. It would be difficult for us to defeat the people under you in our current situation, and we would not even be able to end your life with a single sword. But if we wanted to end ourselves, no one would be able to stop us. And you just wait for the day when the poison will kill you. You still have about a hundred days to live, but you must cherish it. After all, we don''t know if there will be an emperor in the next life."


    "Baby Biwu, why waste your breath on him? You don''t have to lose yourself." Su Mianyue said carelessly and added a handful of firewood to the bonfire.


    Biwu spat out her pink tongue and said playfully, "Miss is right, so what about the emperor''s life? It''s not destined to go down in history. It''s still a short life. Haha, this is clearly what miss said."


    Glaring at Biwu, Su Mianyue pulled her to her seat and stopped looking at Wanyan Lin. They were already enemies. As long as Su Mianyue could leave alive, it would not be so simple.


    Wanyan Lin never looked away from Su Mianyue''s face. He wanted to see if Su Mianyue really planned something, but now that the two of them were no longer at the same time, how could Su Mianyue give him any hints and show him any flaws?


    After all, Wanyan Lin was defeated. He did not dare to bet his life, but said coldly, "Do you think that as a king of one country, I will not find someone to detoxify me?"


    "Yes, of course." Biwu nodded earnestly, then blinked and asked, "Then why didn''t your majesty, the honorable emperor, get out of our clutches earlier? Do you still have a masochist?"


    Biwu''s affirmative answer without hesitation made Wanyan Lin hesitate again and did not speak for a long time.


    Biwu yawned for a long time, but when he thought that Su Mianyue had not rested yet, he put the blanket back on and asked Su Mianyue to rest for a while, joking: "Miss, don''t worry. If that happens, Biwu will let you go without any pain. However, if you go with him, we can count the days on the bridge of naihe and see when the short-lived emperor will come and apologize to us. But what Biwu is most interested in is whether the emperor is dead like us. He''s going to be chained up by a bull''s head and a horse''s face, and he''s going to be sent to the eighteenth level of hell."


    "You''re really free. You''ll know when the time comes." Su Mianyue smiled, but did not refuse to lie down. She closed her eyes and said, "Baby Biwu, you learned that song very well today. Sing it for me, miss."


    Biwu nodded, cleared his throat and began to sing. The crisp voice was a little pleasant and free, and the loud voice injected a fresh life into the night sky. To make Wanyan Lin suffer, there was only one word in her heart - happiness!


    Fortunately, Biwu didn''t express her feelings. Otherwise, Su Mianyue would have thought that she was out of her mind and couldn''t even distinguish one word from the other.


    In the end, Wanyan Lin still did not order Su Mianyue and Biwu to be arrested, perhaps because he was afraid that he would not be able to get the antidote, or because he wanted to see if the next trip would find the person he wanted to find, but he forgot that his own hidden stake would not appear when he did not take the initiative, so as not to cause trouble for him.


    Su Mianyue woke up at dawn. Biwu had already baked the steamed bun. Su Mianyue had only taken a few mouthfuls before he heard Wanyan Lin ask, "Since the antidote is not on you, how can I believe that you will give me the antidote?"


    Hearing this, Biwu burst into laughter, the steamed bun in his mouth sprayed all over the floor, and Su Mianyue snorted in disgust. Biwu wiped the corner of his mouth and said, "Your majesty didn''t sleep all night just thinking about this? You really cherish your life. However, do you have a choice now?"


    Biwu spread out his hands and ignored Su Mianyue. While eating the steamed bun, he said to Su Mianyue, "When we get to the next city, we must eat something good. This steamed bun is too rough. Why didn''t we know that the Hengyuan was so poor before?"


    "Some food won''t stop your mouth." Gently patting Biwu on the forehead, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "This steamed bun is probably bought with your miss''s money. You can eat more and lose less."


    "The money that miss earns is all white and cheap. It''s really a big loss. You can grow a snack in the future and stop doing the losing business." Biwu snorted and spoke to Su Mianyue, but his eyes were on Wanyan Lin, obviously scolding him.

 Chapter 289 To Live No Matter What

    Because the tail that protected Wanyan Lin was still following, Su Mianyue and Biwu simply did not rush to the road. When they were in the wilderness, they were generous enough to instruct Wanyan Lin''s secret guards to hunt wild animals. If you dare not do this, I dare to starve your master. Whoever wants to show his face, then don''t ask for the antidote.


    Passing by the village, Su Mianyue shouted to savor the countryside. He spent the scattered silver that Wanyan Lin had prepared for him. He could not eat and drink the things of the poor people for nothing, and even scared them into thinking that he was a pirate from the ocean.


    After the county town, Biwu dragged Su Mianyue to buy new clothes and change. Wanyan Lin and his wife would not be missing. Otherwise, they would not be able to walk anywhere without looking at each other. Anyone who saw that they were wearing gorgeous clothes would be covered in blood and dust.


    At Yinn Yue''s request, Su Mianyue did not stop her from buying Wanyan Lin a few sets of medicine for her injuries. What she did not lack right now was time.


    "Miss, I''m going to stay at a better inn today. I haven''t slept well these days." Biwu rubbed yang liu''s waist and asked.


    Su Mianyue turned to look at yin yue. Yinn Yue immediately took out the purse at his waist and handed it to Su Mianyue. It was filled with the silver ticket that Su Mianyue tacitly agreed to. There was no reason to spend his own money, wasn''t there?


    The master and servant walked ahead with their own bags on their backs. They had already noticed Wanyan Lin and the bodyguard''s gestures, but they quietly prepared to play a game with them.


    Whether or not he can completely get rid of Wanyan Lin''s control depends on today, and Su Mianyue is in a good mood.


    After staying at the inn, Su Mianyue and Biwu went back to their room to rest. They had no intention of monitoring Wanyan Lin, but Wanyan Lin felt that Su Mianyue''s behavior was unusual. He wanted to use him as a hostage, but why was he so relaxed?


    "Your concubine will go and make medicine for your majesty. Your majesty will go to the guest room and rest for a while." Yinn Yue spoke softly, interrupting Wanyan Lin''s thoughts.


    He looked as if he had inadvertently retracted his gaze from Su Mianyue, nodded at Yinn Yue, and then walked to the guest room, not feeling that Yinn Yue, as the queen, should not be so ordered by him.


    Yinn Yue smiled bitterly as if nothing had happened. Yinn Yue lowered his eyes slightly and took the medicine bag to the back kitchen to make medicine for Wanyan Lin. Remembering that all his money had been given to Su Mianyue, he took off a gold bracelet to reward the kitchen and asked them to make some delicious food these days and send it to the guest room. He did not forget Su Mianyue''s share.


    In the guest room, Wanyan Lin looked coldly at Zhong Ke, who had come to reply, and scolded him in a low voice, "We haven''t found the whereabouts of the gray clothes in so long. We don''t know who sent those black clothes men who are secretly following me. What use do I need you for?"


    Zhong Ke knelt down on one knee to receive the order. Even if he was punished, he could not say anything. Otherwise, he would die and could only plead guilty, "Your subordinates did not do a good job and asked the emperor to plead guilty. Your subordinates only knew that the people who had restrained the secret guards of the emperor in the palace that day were these men in black. Their purpose seemed to be to rescue miss su."


    "As if?" A certain part of Wanyan Lin sank a little deeper, his eyes shot out coldly, and he said in a low voice, "Does it seem that one of my safety can be explained to you? Someone has put his hand into the palace and put the sword on lian''s neck, but you don''t even know who the other party is. This is your explanation to me?"


    Zhong Ke did not dare to look up, knowing that things were not going well, so he could only wait for Wanyan Lin to punish him.


    However, Wanyan Lin was in the middle of using people, and Zhong Ke was his right-hand man. Wanyan Lin could not be strict at this time, so he snorted coldly, "I will let you remember this mistake for the time being. If there is a next time, I will be punished for both crimes."


    "Yes." Zhong Ke replied in a deep voice. Seeing that Wanyan Lin had no other orders, he hid in the dark. He still had a task to complete, so he would not ask for punishment at this time.


    Su Mianyue was unaware of the conversation between Wanyan Lin and Zhong Ke. On the premise that both sides were consciously avoiding each other, the shopkeeper arranged for them to stay in two rooms opposite each other on the corridor on the second floor. Su Mianyue and Wanyan Lin agreed happily.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue was looking at a map that she had drawn from her memory over the past few days. Although the position of the mountains and rivers on the map was not accurate enough, it was very important to Su Mianyue at this moment.


    "Baby Biwu, look carefully. If we get separated, remember to follow this path to find each other. Use a code that only you and I can understand. Understand?" Her slender fingers drew a line on the map, afraid that Biwu would not remember clearly, and Su Mianyue deliberately drew two sides.


    Seeing that biwu nodded, Su Mianyue threw the map into the basin and burned it. The master and servant then opened their respective bags and threw some so-called soft things there, ignoring them. Instead, they put all kinds of medicine bottles and paper bags into the bags that they had sewn in the past few nights, as well as some broken silver and copper coins. They were then tied to each leg in case they lost it when they had to do something.


    "Why don''t you use a human skin mask, miss, so we have a higher chance of leaving," Biwu asked, puzzled.


    "We can''t let Yu take the risk. Once we fail to escape from Wanyan Lin, the mask will no longer be a secret. Even if we don''t teach them how to make masks, the two in our hands will fall into their hands." Su Mianyue said as she sat down in front of the bronze mirror. The two of them quickly smeared their faces, and their looks changed a little. Throwing them into the crowd would not be so outstanding.


    Knowing the importance of Ji Xun to Su Mianyue, Biwu stopped persuading her and only thought about how to do her best to get Su Mianyue out of the fight. After all, it was a tough battle, and her own life and death would always be second to Su Mianyue''s.


    Dinner was brought into the room by the waiter. As there were no candles in the room, Biwu lowered his head. The waiter did not notice the change in her appearance. He looked into the room and saw Su Mianyue''s figure and bowed down. Biwu slammed the door shut and bolted it down.


    Putting the food aside, Biwu took out the steamed bun that she had taken from the hidden pile they had set up earlier, and Su Mianyue began to eat it with the water she had brought by the lake.


    "Biwu, you have to promise me that you will live no matter what." After dinner, Su Mianyue said solemnly.


    Biwu chuckled and said, "Of course. I still have to be a heroine with my young lady."


    The master and servant smiled at each other. Biwu got up and went to the side to put the flammable items in the room together. After pouring fire oil, he sprinkled the lin powder that they had collected for the past few days around them. Then he threw the fire fold on top of it. Soon, the room was ablaze with flames, which reflected the ordinary faces of the master and servant. His eyes reflected the light of fire.


    The water in the guest room quickly alerted the guests in the other rooms. Su Mianyue and Biwu opened the next room together and quickly stopped the two guards who pretended to be guests. After exchanging clothes with them, they threw them into their own rooms and ran out with the crowd to escape to the inn in the chaos outside. Only when there are few people can you use qinggong...

 Chapter 290 Be Your Biwu in the Next Life

    As soon as he found the inn running into the water, the secret guard rushed into the room to escort him. Wanyan Lin, under the protection of the secret guard, walked out of the inn at the first time and kept an eye on the exit of the inn, but he did not find Su Mianyue and Biwu coming out. He quickly ordered people to go in and rescue him. He had forgotten that Yinn Yue was still at the inn, which showed that Yinn Yue was dispensable in Wanyan Lin''s heart.


    Because biwu had sprinkled lin powder in the room, there was no way to put out the fire, and the building was mainly made of wood, so everyone could only watch the inn burn down in the fire, and the owners of the shops on both sides told their people to water the border as much as possible so as not to be affected by the fire.


    Many of the people who stayed at the inn were unable to bring their luggage out and some were seriously injured, which made them wail.


    Wanyan Lin was so agitated that he ignored them and had his own manager to clean up the mess. All he wanted was to find Su Mianyue.


    "Your majesty..." Yinn Yue, who was pushed down by the crowd, opened his mouth and cried out, but he saw Wanyan Lin''s back turning coldly. He never looked at her at all, and two lines of clear tears fell from the corner of his eyes.


    The search for Su Mianyue was urgent. Wanyan Lin didn''t want anyone to know that he was here, so he sent someone to pressure the local officials to find the real culprit and hand over the portraits of Su Mianyue and Biwu.


    It had been seven or eight days since he had taken that poison, but he had to get the antidote within three months. Wanyan Lin was only angry at Su Mianyue at this moment. Didn''t she leave just like that to murder him?


    Hiding out of the city, Su Mianyue soon found that there were many people following behind him.


    When she was at the inn, she did not feel the scent of these people. She wondered if Ji Xun''s bodyguard was protecting her in the dark. Su Mianyue and Biwu made a gesture to leave and tried to find out who these people were.


    "Miss Su, please stay." As Su Mianyue and Biwu were about to enter the forest, they were surrounded by men in black. From the murderous aura emanating from the person who spoke, it was not difficult for Su Mianyue to detect that the other party was climbing out of the pile of dead people, and his power was definitely above Su Mianyue''s.


    "Who are you from?" Su Mianyue asked in a cold voice, his heart slightly anxious. He thought he would escape from Wanyan Lin''s world, but he didn''t want the other party to be prepared with both hands.


    "And ask Miss Su to hand over the antidote, or else..." The man in black did not reply. After a cold sentence, the sword in his hand had already come out of its sheath for more than half an inch.


    "The one thing I hate the most in my life is someone threatening me." Su Mianyue sneered, and the sword that had just arrived in his hand had already come out of its scabbard. "Since it''s the enemy, then bring it over and get the antidote from me if you can."


    Su Mianyue had intended to send the antidote to Wanyan Lin after it was safe, but now it seemed completely unnecessary.


    While Su Mianyue was talking to the men in black, Biwu quietly opened a small paper bag and let it out. Even if the men in black noticed something was wrong, they were already stained with some powder. Before they could escape, Biwu quickly threw a torch over, even if they couldn''t burn many men in black, It''s good to be able to hold back a few people.


    "Miss, let''s go into the mountain." Holding Su Mianyue''s arm, they ran into the mountain. They had been here once before, so they were not too familiar with each other or lost their way.


    More than half of the men in black behind them were dealing with the flames on their bodies in the same place. The biggest characteristic of lin powder was that it was highly flammable. Even if the men in black took off their clothes faster, it would burn. The men closest to Biwu were poisoned and burned. They were surrounded by lin powder on the grass and trees. After taking off his clothes, he didn''t even have anything to cover his skin from the fire.


    Su Mianyue and Biwu turned a deaf ear to the cries of pain from the black-shirted man. The key to life and death was naturally the road between the dead and the poor, not to mention these people were real enemies.


    Biwu''s heart sank as two slender figures leaped through the forest, followed by a group of men in black who were closing in on him. He looked sideways at Su Mianyue, who had a burning look in his eyes, and suddenly raised the corner of his lips and smiled.


    As a servant, Biwu''s life over the years has been no worse than that of other miss officials, especially Su Mianyue''s sincere treatment of her. Even more so than blood and family.


    "Miss, Biwu will be your servant girl in the next life." Biwu murmured in a low voice. Su Mianyue, who had not heard her clearly, was just about to ask what she had just said. The next moment, she felt light and was sent away by Biwu within ten meters. However, biwu had already turned around and rushed towards the men in black, fighting for Su Mianyue''s escape time.


    "Biwu!" Su Mianyue shouted angrily. Just as she was about to turn around, she heard Biwu''s shrill cry, "Miss is alive. Biwu has a way to live. Even if Biwu is dead, miss will avenge me. Otherwise, if we die here together today, Biwu will die in peace!"


    Su Mianyue stopped in her tracks. She knew that she couldn''t save Biwu when she went back, but she couldn''t bear to leave Biwu alone. She could only watch Biwu get stabbed and stabbed again and again by a sword. Even if there was no blood on her dark clothes, Su Mianyue could still guess how bloody Biwu was at the moment.


    "If miss doesn''t leave, Biwu will commit suicide here." When she turned around to block Su Mianyue, she saw that he had not left yet. Biwu endured the saltiness in her throat and cried out in tears.


    "No!" Su Mianyue shouted as he watched a long sword pierce into Biwu''s heart. However, biwu went up to him without fear and cut the man''s neck off. However, biwu''s body also staggered unsteadily and did not know if there was any possibility of treatment.


    "Miss, go! Biwu is waiting for you to take revenge, or else he will not reincarnate!" Biwu shouted with trembling voice. He was no longer fighting, but he still held on to the thigh of a man in black and refused to let go.


    Even if Biwu could stop this man, the other men in black could not stop him. They saw more people approaching Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue gritted his teeth, wiped away his tears, turned and ran deep into the woods, shouting: "Biwu, you have to live well. I will definitely come back to save you. If you die, I will kill Wanyan Lin to avenge you, and then I will accompany you!"


    Su Mianyue burst out with all her might and rushed forward, but she already had a plan in her heart. In order for Biwu to survive, she had to fight hard.


    Perhaps the people above had orders. Those men in black had no intention of killing Su Mianyue, or they were afraid that only Su Mianyue had the antidote to save Wanyan Lin once Biwu died.


    After running for some time, even the men in black could not hold on, but Su Mianyue''s speed did not slow down at all. Because she was at the front and was familiar with the terrain, she took the opportunity to put down two men in black, but at the end of the ugly time, Su Mianyue was still forced to the edge of the cliff.


    A stone as big as a slap was hit by his heel. He saw the stone fall to the bottom of the cliff, but he couldn''t hear the echo for a long time, which showed the depth of the cliff.


    "Miss Su, you have no way out. As long as Miss Su comes back with us and promises to give the emperor the antidote, we promise to give that girl a whole body." The leader said in a low voice.

 Chapter 291 In This Life, There Is No Difference

    Su Mianyue burst into laughter, which echoed through the valley for a long time, until tears came out of his eyes.


    His eyes swept over a dozen men in black before him, but Su Mianyue''s ordinary face showed a beautiful smile after his facelift, and his voice was cold and clear, "Go back and tell Wanyan Lin that he killed my dearest Biwu, and let him wait for the poison to die with him. If I, Su Mianyue, survive, I will be at odds with him in this life. When I see you again, I will take his dog''s head!"


    Su Mianyue waved his sleeve and jumped down the cliff, leaving only a trace of fragrance on the shore.


    The men in black obviously did not expect Su Mianyue to take such a decisive approach, and they could not react for a moment. Even if the leader rushed to the edge of the cliff, he could only see the blue silk that blew up when Su Mianyue fell. How could he save someone?


    "Quick, send someone to save that Biwu, no matter how much you want to save her life!" After a moment of silence, the man in black issued an order immediately, and ordered a few of his best subordinates: "Immediately go down with me to look for Miss Su, alive or dead."


    The nine men in black, led by the leader, immediately untied their ropes and prepared to go to the bottom of the cliff to look for someone. Ji Xun, who was far away in Imperial Capital, Yan Country, suddenly pressed his chest down, feeling heartbroken and suffocating.


    "Young master!" Si Yihuan rushed over to help Ji Xun and frowned nervously.


    "No problem." Ji Xun waved her hand to stop Si Yihuan from approaching. After a few deep breaths, she felt a little more comfortable, but the uneasiness in her heart still existed. "How did things go?"


    "Return to young master, the nails in the palace have already begun to move, and Yun Wansheng''s body has begun to appear problematic. As young master had expected, in order to show off his energy, Yun Wansheng has to find a different imperial physician every day... To get that medicine." Si Yihuan''s face was flushed, and it was embarrassing to say that.


    Ji Xun nodded, but did not notice Si Yihuan''s abnormality. He looked down at the letters from all over the place and asked, "Is there any new news from Shangguan Pei?"


    "The Tianlan army is once again pressing down on the border. Shangguan Pei is still the commander in chief, but there seems to be no resistance from the Hengyuan side. My subordinates estimate the time. The two countries should be at war." Si Yihuan replied respectfully, and his eyes brightened when he mentioned the war.


    "Very good." Ji Xun slowly curled his lips. Thinking of the uneasiness in his heart and worrying that Su Mianyue would work for Wanyan Lin as foolishly as he did last time, he ordered, "You will stay in Yan Capital for the time being. Come back to me after you finish handing over the things you have in your hand. I''m going to find Shangguan Pei."


    Si Yihuan lowered his eyes to hide the loneliness in his eyes. Knowing that Ji Xun was worried about Su Mianyue, he could only say in a low voice, "Please rest assured, young master, your subordinates will complete the task assigned by young master and strive to meet young master as soon as possible."


    "You won''t be able to come to me in less than half a year." Ji Xun chuckled. With his knowledge of Junn Buhui, Junn Buhui would never be willing to come to Yan Capital to be an invisible man if he did not travel and earn some money.


    "I..." Si Yihuan could not help but be anxious when he heard this time, but when he saw Ji Xun''s faint smile and lost his mind again, when Ji Xun looked up at her who had not finished speaking, Si Yihuan had to find a topic to prevaricate. "I wonder when the young master will leave? Go down and prepare a bag for the young master."


    "No need. These letters will be burned after you have read them. Be careful when you are in Yan Capital. Don''t forget that your father and brother are still waiting for you to return home safely." Because of general si''s family, Ji Xun''s attitude towards Si Yihuan was different, but this concern was more because she was the daughter of the Si Family and had nothing to do with love between men and women.


    Although Si Yihuan knew what Ji Xun was thinking, she still nodded and sat down with a coquettish smile on her face. She looked carefully at the letters that Ji Xun had given her. Being able to get her in touch with these letters was enough to prove that she was different in the young master''s heart. Even if she was not qualified to be his wife, it would be good to stay with him for a long time in the future.


    The next morning, Ji Xun rode off from Yan Capital on his own and headed towards Shangguan Pei''s army. On the way, he took the opportunity to see the army he had secretly formed. He could only summon these men and horses at a time of great importance, otherwise they would have to stay deep in the mountains or be scattered among the people.


    For the time being, under the banner of revenge for Empress Dowager, the armies of the countries that did not make a fuss about the situation soon conquered a city on the border of the Hengyuan. After the army had rested, they would continue to attack another city, threatening to take all the territory of the Hengyuan under the territory of the Hengyuan before they would give up.


    Fortunately, Shangguan Pei''s army was strict, and there were no massacres or looting, but the people were still in a state of panic. No one wanted to be a national slave, but they did not dare to run away with their whole family. After all, the people who could escape had already left.


    The Hengyuan court was caught off guard by this war. By the time the court received the report, Shangguan Pei was already attacking the second city and Wanyan Lin, who was still recovering and looking for an antidote, had vomited blood and fainted. Retired Emperor had been in a coma for several days.


    In the harem, in the side hall of Sunglow, Xuezhu was feeding Biwu, who was dressed like a mummy, medicine. After a month, Biwu finally had half a day to wake up. But even then, she could not move. Otherwise, she would tear the wound and her internal organs would be damaged again.


    "I heard that the border war is tight, and several cities have been conquered in a row. Those two real dragons have been spitting out blood, and I don''t know if something worse will happen." Xuezhu pointed at the roof with his finger and sighed deliberately, "The emperor has been seriously injured and poisoned. Now he is so exhausted that he is afraid that the condition of the dragon will be worse. If the emperor does not last for three months, miss Biwu will never see Mianyue again. Why are you so tight-lipped?"


    "You don''t deserve to call miss by her name!" Biwu said in a cold voice and looked at Xuezhu with complicated eyes. She didn''t know if she could trust her, but now the only person she could get in touch with was Xuezhu. Biwu also knew that Xuezhu was from Retired Emperor.


    "Yes, I don''t deserve it." Xuezhu cooperated, put the bowl aside, leaned over and wiped the corners of biwu''s lips before saying: "But it doesn''t matter whether I deserve it or not. It''s just that you''re not worth it, miss biwu. All the same, people are slaves because their fate is not good. If their identities were changed, it wouldn''t be miss Biwu lying on the bed today, would it?"


    Xuezhu opened a brocade handkerchief and wrote a piece of writing with an eyebrow pencil as he spoke provoking words. After reading it carefully, Biwu was in a daze for a long time. He didn''t even know when xuezhu left. The people in the dark only thought that Biwu didn''t want to pay attention to Xuezhu. But she did not know that Biwu was completely shocked by the truth of the Su Family''s murder.


    Could it be the truth that a man who claimed to love her daughter had killed her entire family in order to retain her? How could miss bear such a blow if she knew?

 Chapter 292 The Color of the Grain Changed

    Tianlan''s army was like a broken bamboo. In just two months, it broke the three cities of the Tianlan. This was because it took time for the army to rush and the whole army had to rest for three days after every victory.


    Wanyan Lin did not dare to rely on the troops of the hengyuan kingdom to defend the territory. Without Su Mianyue''s help, the military supplies could not keep up with them. This was also the reason that the three cities could not hold on, and Wanyan Lin''s prestige was quickly reduced among the people. Even the next city might surrender without a fight.


    Because su mianyue seemed to have evaporated from the earth, hidden stakes around the world also found that the situation was not right, immediately cut off all the supplies to the Hengyuan, and let people spread rumors, roughly how many people Miss Su had saved the Hengyuan by himself. And the topic of how to stabilize the morale of the Tianlan when the army was at the border.


    In contrast, Wanyan Lin became a fatuous monarch with only face value. Without Su Mianyue''s help, it would not be a big deal. Sooner or later, the Hengyuan would die because of Wanyan Lin''s incompetence.


    The people who had thought that yan lin would marry Su Mianyue as his empress, or at least seal his imperial concubine, were even more resentful of the current dynasty. The goddess who saved their lives in their hearts was let down, and who would save them in the future?


    As for Su Mianyue, who had married a man who was not a Hengyuan, what did he have to do with the people at the bottom?


    As the Tianlan army continued to attack, Wanyan Zhen''s little court of River South and Wanyan Lei''s little court were also eager to attack the surrounding cities. Wanyan Lin could only send his own troops to suppress them. A large number of military supplies soon gave Wanyan Lin a headache.


    "Your majesty, if we continue to fight like this, we will not have enough military supplies. We are afraid that we will not be able to feed ourselves in the war ahead. Now, we are in a desperate need of weapons." Until now, Zhong Ke had become Wanyan Lin''s only confidant, constantly reporting on the latest situation.


    "Are all the people below useless? They haven''t been required to prepare military supplies for years. Why is the food and grass running out so quickly?" Wan yanlin threw the inkstone angrily and his face turned green again.


    "Miss Su has been handling the grain and grass issue for the past few years, and his men have been reselling the grain to earn more money for military pay." Zhong Ke''s face was a little ugly, suspecting that there was someone below who was greedy for ink. Otherwise, Wanyan Lin had not allocated a small amount of money every year, and there was hardly any silver in his hands.


    "They are all rice buckets. Without her, can the Hengyuan not even support the army? Can my army not even provide food?!" Wanyan Lin asked angrily.


    Zhong Ke lowered his head and expressed his answer in silence. The truth was obvious.


    Now that Wanyan Lin was constantly expanding his army, there was not enough money to buy food, and even if there was money, there was no place to buy food. At that time, the two small courts of the Hengyuan had taken away most of the grain and grass in the whole country. If it had not been for Su Mianyue''s opening of the warehouse to release the grain, mo said that the army would have cut off the grain and grass long ago. It was estimated that the Hengyuan had been wiped out by years of famine.


    Wanyan Lin obviously knew this too, so he asked Su Mianyue to get the food, but now...


    Taking a deep breath, Wanyan Lin immediately wrote down an imperial edict, covered it with a jade seal, and then threw it into Zhong Ke''s arms. He said to him, "Issue the imperial edict immediately. There is no time to delay the grain and grass on the front line. Where is the country going to break down the family? We must send the grain and grass to the front line as soon as possible."


    Wanyan Lin''s imperial edict for the collection of grain and grass caused the Hengyuan, which had risen in grain prices, to be completely thrown into chaos. Even the wealthiest families with small assets could only eat the food they had hidden. The poor people were once again faced with the crisis of starvation. It was undoubtedly an act to make the people rebel.


    Even so, the food that could be sent to the front line could only be eaten for a month at most. The number of meals eaten by more than a million soldiers was simply staggering. The color of the food in the Hengyuan changed.


    But before the people of the Hengyuan could revolt again, something big happened in the army of the Hengyuan.


    The army, which had intended to continue to attack and plunder the city, was on standby, but no one knew the whereabouts of general Shangguan Pei. As a military adviser, Ji Yu, or Ji Xun, was ordered to take charge of the situation in the face of danger. Everything was to find Shangguan Pei.


    Although some generals were not convinced, they could not defeat Ji Xun in terms of martial arts, and Shangguan Pei had ordered that if he did not see his own army, he would be respected as a military adviser. Such an order was heard by millions of troops, who would dare to offend the public at this time?


    However, Shangguan Pei seemed to evaporate from the earth. No matter how many people Ji Xun sent out, they could not find him. The three armies were terrified without their commanders. If the hengyuan kingdom attacked at this time, it would be a great test for Ji Xun to defend these three cities.


    As time flew by, everyone guessed where Su Mianyue was going. In the small village with green hills and rivers, Su Mianyue watched the local farmers rise and fall with each other every day. Because his body had not fully recovered, he could only walk around the front and back of the house, somewhat comfortable under the east fence of chrysanthemum picking.


    "Cousin, look, I picked a lot of wild flowers today and made you a garland. Is it beautiful?" Only the six-year-old radish had a red face and a pair of clean eyes looking at Su Mianyue expectantly.


    "It''s so beautiful. Is this for aunt yue?" Su Mianyue smiled and squatted down.


    "Mmm." The bolt nodded hard and tiptoed to put the garland on Su Mianyue''s head.


    Su Mianyue''s face was still beautiful in the village, even though it was still smeared every day. Every time he saw Su Mianyue, the bolt would blush. This time, when he saw Su Mianyue accept the wreath he had knitted, he whispered shyly: "Aunt yue took my garland. When I grow up, I will marry you and be my daughter-in-law. Aunt yue is sure that I will treat you well."


    There were cracks on his face, which was originally wearing a gentle smile. Su Mianyue really wanted to hold the little carrot head in front of him on his knees and give him a good spanking on his buttocks. Only then did the older child know how to marry a wife.


    "You brat is talking nonsense again. Your aunt yue will be old when you grow up." The seventh lady smiled and lit her son''s forehead. Although she was in her thirties, she still had a pair of clear eyes. "Yue has been out for a while. Hurry back to the house and rest. Your cousin said you need to rest. Don''t be tired. I''m cooking wild chicken soup. I''ll call you later."


    "Thank you, cousin." Su Mianyue smiled and waved at the embolus, then strolled back to the temporary east wing, ready to have a good sleep.


    She was in terrible health. After only a short stroll, she was very tired and did not know when she would recover. Although she was worried about Biwu''s condition, she could not go out to look for him.


    After jumping off the cliff, Su Mianyue used his soft sword at his waist to borrow his strength. Although he was still seriously injured, he was still alive.


    After being found by the men in black, she gritted her teeth and jumped into the river until she was about to faint before being rescued by lang zhong Hu Qihlang, who was rowing across the river to collect medicine.


    When she woke up, Su Mianyue half-truthfully said that she was killed by her fiance. The hu couple pitied her for having a lonely daughter who could not return home, so they lied that she was the distant niece of the seventh wife who came to marry.


    In order to avoid trouble, Su Mianyue would paint himself as an ordinary woman every day, so that he could stay in this small mountain village that the court had forgotten to recuperate.


    Fortunately, this was the Tianlan territory, and even if Wanyan Lin wanted to capture her, he would have restrained himself a little.

 Chapter 293 Awkward Capital Letters

    After a hundred days of recuperation, Su Mianyue was finally able to walk freely as an ordinary person. However, due to the disorder of dantian''s true qi, it was not suitable for him to use his internal skills. No matter how worried Su Mianyue was about Biwu''s condition, he could not walk out of this valley.


    Every time Su Mianyue thought of the day when they parted, her heart would ache like a knife. She guessed that Biwu was in danger, which was one of the reasons why Su Mianyue didn''t want to leave the valley. She couldn''t prove that at least she could lie to herself that Biwu was still alive.


    "When Yue is tired, he will go to the side to rest. There is no hurry in the matter of collecting medicine." Seeing Su Mianyue lift her hand to wipe the sweat, the seventh lady hurriedly said.


    "I''m fine. Just drink some water." Su Mianyue smiled lightly. Although she still had a lot of money and broken money on her body, it was not easy for this small village to go shopping, so she could only express her gratitude through labor.


    The seventh lady and Hu Qihlang looked at each other and sighed helplessly. They knew the reason why Su Mianyue had worked so hard, but they couldn''t say anything to stop him, so that Su Mianyue wouldn''t be burdened.


    A group of people gathered medicine and prepared to go home until dark. Although Su Mianyue''s martial arts were not fully recovered, his hearing was not weakened. A weak breath entered his ears, making Su Mianyue frown. He guessed that the other party was seriously injured, but he did not want the hu family to fall into unknown danger, so he said to the seventh lady: "Cousin, I want to go to the bathroom. You guys take the embolus first."


    "It''s getting dark. I''ll go with you." The seventh lady hurriedly handed the hand of the bolt to Hu Qihlang. The two of them had been married for many years and had such a precious child.


    "It''s okay. I''ll catch up with you soon. Cousin, just go ahead." After rejecting the kindness of the seventh lady, Su Mianyue walked towards the source of the voice. She knew all the people in the village. If the injured person was not from the village, she would settle it first.


    With this thought in mind, Su Mianyue clenched the hoe in his hand, but when he moved the grass away, Su Mianyue couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    The man in front of him was covered in wounds. Looking at his pale face, it seemed as if the blood was almost flowing clean, but it still could not affect the man''s even more beautiful face than the woman''s and the more partial to the woman''s face than jun did not regret. His face was not much different from Su Mianyue''s.


    In a flash, Su Mianyue leaned over and pointed at the other party''s acupuncture points. After searching for a long time, he finally found a jade pendant that could prove his identity.


    There was only one warm jade engraved with shangguan on one side and pei on the other. Although Su Mianyue had never seen Shangguan Pei wear it, there were not many people in the world who had the same surname as shangguan. It was not easy to get the same name. As for the other party''s appearance...


    Perhaps Shangguan Pei wore a mask from a young age because it was difficult to intimidate others.


    He opened his palm and looked at it. The calluses between the tiger''s jaws were very obvious. At first glance, he was a martial arts practitioner. Then the possibility of being Shangguan Pei himself was a little higher.


    "Yue, are you done?" The seventh lady shouted not far away.


    "Here we go." Su Mianyue replied, looking at Shangguan Pei and frowning.


    The man who had saved her several times was now in critical condition. Su Mianyue couldn''t stand by and watch him die, but su mianyue didn''t want to put the hu family in danger because she saved Shangguan Pei. Shangguan Pei would appear here or be seriously injured. It was hard to guarantee that an assassin would come.


    After some consideration, Su Mianyue raised his hand to untie Shangguan Pei''s acupoint, and then used a special technique to wake Shangguan Pei up from the pain. He quickly covered his mouth and whispered, "Don''t make a sound. I''ll bring the medicine to save you later, but you have to make sure you''re alive during this time."


    Shangguan Pei stared blankly at Su Mianyue, although Su Mianyue''s face had changed. But that pair of eyes that were always calm made Shangguan Pei feel familiar. Su Mianyue''s voice, in particular, shocked him even more.


    Not in the mood to care what Shangguan Pei was thinking, Su Mianyue handed Shangguan Pei the dagger that had been hidden in his boots, and also sprinkled a bag of powder that could disperse snakeworms on him, not caring whether it would harm Shangguan Pei''s health for the time being.


    "Keep walking in that direction from here. When you see an old tree, you climb up. It''s hollow. There''s some dried food and some hemostatic medicine I stored in it. Even sleeping in it is safe." After that, regardless of whether Shangguan Pei heard clearly or not, Su Mianyue immediately got up and chased after the seventh lady.


    When they got home, Su Mianyue went to Hu Qihlang while the seventh lady was cooking dinner. After a long time of hesitation, he didn''t know what excuse to find to get the medicine. Fortunately, Hu Qihlang saw that she was preoccupied all the way, so he took the initiative to ask, and Su Mianyue directly said some of the medicine he needed.


    Hu Qihlang only stared at Su Mianyue for a long time, and did not ask her why she had packed up a lot of medicine for Su Mianyue. After all, most people in this small village lived by hunting and selling fur. All kinds of medicine were the best to sell.


    Su Mianyue did not hesitate to ask Hu Qihlang for some insect repellent powder, a set of old clothes that could be changed, and a set of old quilts that he would not normally use.


    Seeing that Hu Qihlang was soon ready, Su Mianyue realized that he took it for granted. He quickly took out two pieces of silver from his purse and put them on the table, afraid that Hu Qihlang would refuse to accept them. Su Mianyue smiled, "My cousin''s husband and the people in the village are familiar with it. If anyone hunts warm prey, they might as well buy some meat. My friend has lost too much blood and needs to be replenished. This money belongs to my friend too. After he is healed, he will pay for the medicine as well. I also ask my cousin''s husband to keep this secret."


    Simply relying on herbs, I was afraid that Shangguan Pei would not be able to leave this mountain for three or two months, so Su Mianyue would do this, but this small mountain village is very cheap to buy wild food, it is not easy for everyone to sell it, just look at the fur, these two pieces of silver are enough to eat meat for a year.


    It was Su Mianyue who wanted to subsidize their family, and Hu Qihlang knew in his heart that he couldn''t refuse it, or Su Mianyue wouldn''t be able to live here in peace.


    "We still have some nourishing food at home. I''ll wrap it up and bring it with me later." Hu Qihlang then got up and went into the inner room, apparently packing again.


    As a doctor, dried jujubes and wolfberries are good for nourishing qi and blood, but they can also be used as food. Su Mianyue did not refuse Hu Qihlang''s kindness, but left more money to make up for it when he left.


    At night, after everyone in the village fell asleep, Su Mianyue carried the things that Hu Qihlang had prepared for her and went to the mountain. He came to the old tree with ease. When he saw Shangguan Pei lying on the ground in a big hole in the tree, the awkward words in capital appeared in Su Mianyue''s mind.


    General zhan shen, who was respected and feared by all countries, fell from the top of a tree three meters high. It was said that many people would laugh for three days, but more people would not believe it.


    After laying half the quilt on the withered grass, Su Mianyue thought that it would be better for men and women to follow the guard of this era, so he did not take off Shangguan Pei''s ragged clothes and only sprinkled golden sores on the visible wounds outside, which made it somewhat difficult to move people to the makeshift'' bed''. He covered the other half of the bed with a quilt and turned to build a simple shelf to prepare Shangguan Pei''s medicine.

 Chapter 294 How Unfair Is Heaven?

    It was already the middle of the month after the medicine had been boiled and cold, and Su Mianyue had been hot twice.


    Seeing that Shangguan Pei was not awake yet, Su Mianyue could only use a simple and crude method to point Shangguan Pei''s pain points. Only when he slowly opened his eyes did he realize that it was inhumane to do so.


    But su mianyue was still half a patient, so she was not suitable to take care of others without sleeping all night. Shangguan Pei''s injury also needed medicine to recuperate. Even if he was made of iron, he could not recover by self-healing ability.


    "I made some medicine for you. The temperature is just right now. There are also some good grams of red dates and millet porridge. You can eat some later." Sitting next to Shangguan Pei with a medicine bowl in his hand, Su Mianyue frowned and wondered if he wanted to help Shangguan Pei.


    Not to mention that Shangguan Pei had always been a man of iron and blood, he was afraid that this would make him psychologically unacceptable, and Shangguan Pei''s injuries were also difficult to deal with.


    After staring at Su Mianyue for a long time, Shangguan Pei gritted his teeth and stood up to drink the medicine, unable to tell whether he was sour or happy.


    I didn''t expect him to be set up, but I saw Su Mianyue by mistake, but Su Mianyue saw me in a mess, which Shangguan Pei absolutely didn''t want.


    "I''ve prepared some daily necessities for you. If you can hold on, change your clothes first. I''ll come back tomorrow to help you apply the medicine. But your injuries are too serious. It''s better not to wear the medicine cloth." Su Mianyue could not imagine that the armored general would be wrapped like a mummy, and that would make her laugh.


    After that, Su Mianyue got up and put the dagger in the corner he had fallen to beside Shangguan Pei, "I sprinkled insect repellent powder near this dead tree. You should be safe here, but the smell of blood on your body is too strong, and it''s inevitable that some wild animals will break in without scruples. You''d better keep this dagger by your side all the time. I don''t want to save you with any effort. When I look back, I only see a broken skeleton."


    Shangguan Pei coughed awkwardly, not sure if Su Mianyue knew who he was or not. For a moment, he did not know how to ask Su Mianyue why he was here. He thought it would be a long time before he could ask him again when he was better.


    Shangguan Pei, who was exhausted, nodded and his eyelids were a little heavy. Su Mianyue ignored Shangguan Pei and walked to the stove''s eye, which was surrounded by soil. He added some dry branches to it and poured the oil from Hu Qihlang''s house on it to make the fire stronger so that Shangguan Pei wouldn''t freeze to death. Besides, the fire could also deter the beast, adding a guarantee to Shangguan Pei.


    When she finished all this, she looked back and saw that Shangguan Pei had already fallen into a deep sleep. Su Mianyue also threw herself away. She needed a good rest in the middle of the night. Otherwise, she would not have the energy to come here to see Shangguan Pei tomorrow.


    On this side, Su Mianyue saved Shangguan Pei by chance, not to mention that Wanyan Lin in the palace was temporarily not worried about his life because of Biwu''s "Antidote," but this antidote also had side effects. Wanyan Lin had a headache for an hour every day, and his character became violent. Fortunately, Wanyan Lin didn''t know about Biwu, or he would have torn Biwu to pieces.


    As for where the real antidote was, Biwu refused to vomit. Under the circumstances of Su Mianyue''s unknown life and death, Retired Emperor did not dare to attack biwu, lest he would never get the antidote, and also made the Purple Mist Mountain more hostile to the Hengyuan.


    Now that the Hengyuan could no longer withstand the baptism of war, Wanyan Lin''s physical condition, Retired Emperor had to secretly help him deal with some things, but this did not allow the Hengyuan to completely settle down.


    "I made your favorite snack today. Come and try it." Xuezhu would visit Biwu a few times a day, and even if it wasn''t for the delivery of food and medicine, he would use the excuse of delivering pastries to talk to Biwu for a while, and in various forms to talk to Biwu about the Hengyuan and Wanyan Lin''s current situation.


    This time, the pastry was naturally filled with stuffing. After Biwu took a bite, he put the note into his sleeve quietly and continued to eat slowly. As usual, he was careful with his words.


    Ever since Biwu found out that the destruction of the su family had something to do with Wanyan Lin, he didn''t want to talk anymore. Every day, he was thinking about revenge. Even death couldn''t make Wanyan Lin, the murderer, feel better.


    "Now the war has stopped. Although several cities have been lost, the country is still here. Now that the emperor''s dragon is in good shape, I believe that the army will soon be ready to recover the lost territory." Xuezhu smiled and spoke, but the mockery in his eyes was not concealed.


    Whether or not Biwu was willing to listen to these things, Xuezhu continued: "The empress is pregnant, and this is a great occasion in the palace. Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager both said they would have a banquet to celebrate, but the empress declined on the grounds that she was unwell, but they discussed with Empress Dowager how many concubines she would take into the palace. But this position starts from the bottom, and I don''t know who will be the next to receive the emperor''s favor. I''m afraid the harem will be bustling."


    After talking to Biwu for a while, Xuezhu got up and left. She came to the side hall every day. Retired Emperor helped her cover her tracks. Otherwise, Wanyan Lin would have noticed something unusual.


    However, this also had something to do with Xuezhu''s current unpopularity. Even if Yinn Yue was pregnant, Wanyan Lin had no intention of coming to the chaoxia palace. Xuezhu wished that she was so old and dead now, or she was afraid that she would not be able to resist a killing move, but with her strength, she could not kill Wanyan Lin at all, and there was no possibility of dying together.


    After xuezhu left, Biwu lay down on his side and quickly opened the note to take a look. When he saw the handwriting on it, his heart beat faster.


    The person who wrote her note was Young Master Wu. How did he know he was trapped in the palace? How did she get to know Xuezhu and send the note in through her hand?


    Young Master Wu had saved and helped her, and Biwu did not doubt that Young Master Wu would harm her, but she could not help but wonder if there was any unknown inside. Now Biwu was like a frightened bird, unwilling to trust others easily.


    After Xuezhu returned to the palace, she felt tired and wanted to take a nap. She sent her servants out, which was Xuezhu''s rule all along. No one doubted if anything would happen.


    As for the departure of Xuezhu''s two close aides, Sunglow had talked about it for a while, but no one was a fool. They may have suspected that Chuxia and chuchen were no longer alive, but they were more than happy that their departure gave them a chance to be promoted.


    However, Xuezhu fell out of favor, and the court members who had been flattering had also stopped thinking. Those with connections had already gone to other places to be on duty, and those without connections could only accept their fate and wait and see.


    "What you want from me has already been delivered. The next thing depends on how you arrange it. It is not convenient for me to move. There is not much that can help you." Looking at the person who came out from behind the screen, Xuezhu spoke in an indifferent voice. He waved his hand and laid down on the bed to rest. After the person left, tears quietly flowed down his face.


    Now that the empress was pregnant, she was praised by the stars like Mingzhu, but her child was harmed by wan yanlin. No one came to pity her child. How unfair was heaven!

 Chapter 295 Would You like to Leave with Me?

    Imperial concubine na usually did not have a special ceremony unless the four concubines entered the palace and were given a gold seal.


    When Xuezhu entered the palace, she was a noble mother. Empress Dowager did not like Xuezhu''s birth. And xuezhu was a second grade imperial concubine, not a noble virtuous and virtuous one grade imperial concubine, so she was only rewarded with a box of vulgar gold and silver jewelry, so that Xuezhu could take care of her baby in chaoxia palace.


    But after this time, Empress Dowager insisted on holding a small banquet to cheer the palace and take this opportunity to pray for the child in Yinn Yue''s womb.


    Today was the day for Wanyan Lin to entertain his ministers. Even though Yinn Yue was unwell, she had to attend the banquet. Several new concubines came forward to bow down to the emperor and listen to the instructions of the empress.


    Yinn Yue had always been a dignified and elegant person, so he only gently warned her that as a palace concubine, she should not be willful and make trouble. She should put the emperor first and so on. But the air in her body was a little cold, as if her soul was far away from here.


    Unlike the hustle and bustle of the palace banquet, Sunglow was a bit frighteningly cold today. Xuezhu had always disliked to join the party, and now she was not favored. Even if she did not attend the palace banquet, no one said anything. Empress Dowager was eager that Xuezhu could calm down and let people forget her existence.


    Because yin yue cut down a lot of palace people, the banquet today was to be transferred from the various palaces. Most of the palace people in Sunglow were borrowed, and the rest of them almost secretly went to the banquet venue to watch the fun. After all, several new masters came to the palace at once. Everyone wanted to know who was most likely to be favored in the future so as not to accidentally offend the noble.


    "Is there any good news in the palace today?" Biwu looked at Xuezhu indifferently and asked.


    "It was the emperor who wanted to take in his concubines. Empress Dowager wanted to take this opportunity to have a good time, so it would be so lively. This palace has told miss Biwu before. It seems that miss Biwu doesn''t remember." Xuezhu smiled. Seeing that biwu was not interested in this, he signaled the eunuch beside him to pour tea for Biwu and waited for her reaction with a smile on his face.


    "Miss Biwu, please have some tea." The eunuch handed the teacup to Biwu with one hand, which was very impolite.


    Biwu snorted coldly and glanced up at the eunuch. Just as he was about to ask Xuezhu to take this man away, he was startled by his appearance. Who else could there be without Young Master Wu''s face?


    "You..." Biwu''s eyes lit up, and he was too afraid to speak when he thought of his current situation. He could only look at Young Master Wu expectantly.


    "It''s a servant who doesn''t know the rules. Please don''t blame miss Biwu." Young Master Wu turned around as he spoke, as if to avoid suspicion.


    Xuezhu saw that biwu had something to ask, so he took her hand and shook her head gently. After taking Biwu to the screen, he chatted as usual and took off his clothes quickly.


    Seeing that biwu looked at herself in puzzlement and did not explain, he quickly took off Biwu''s clothes and put them on himself, then changed his tone and said, "Why is miss Biwu so unintelligent? This palace has asked itself that it has been very good to treat miss biwu these days, and has never treated her harshly. Why can''t the girl understand that the girl has lived in the palace for so long and has never seen anyone from purple mist mountain come to look for you? Does the girl really think that if she has been ignorant all this time, how many days of peace can she have?"


    With that, Xuezhu squeezed Biwu''s palm, motioned for her to cooperate with him, and dragged Biwu out.


    "Has lady Concubine Xue finished speaking? Please leave as soon as you finish. You are jealous that your dog emperor will have a new lover, and you must not come to me to throw a tantrum. I, biwu, have long put my life aside. If you have the guts to kill me, you will have Wanyan Lin to bury me with you!" Biwu''s voice was cold and cooperative. By this time, she had understood Xuezhu''s intention. She wrote a small line in her hand and asked what she would do if she left her.


    "Miss Biwu, since you refuse to accept punishment for a toast, don''t blame this palace for not being considerate, hmph!" Xuezhu smiled and shook his head slightly, then nodded at Young Master Wu, indicating that he could move.


    "Miss Biwu has offended me." Young Master Wu complained, but quickly pointed Xuezhu''s acupuncture point, allowing her to fall asleep on the carpet, and then gave biwu a look.


    Biwu understood and looked at Xuezhu worriedly. Young Master Wu quickly tugged at Biwu''s sleeve. Biwu took a deep breath. He turned and strode away, not knowing anything about Su Mianyue for months. Biwu was very worried, and his worry about snow bamboo was much lighter.


    At lunch time, Xuezhu did not come to deliver the meal to Biwu. The person in charge of monitoring Biwu in the dark felt that something was wrong, so he found a palace maid to go inside and check, only to find that Xuezhu was lying on the ground in Biwu''s clothes, but biwu was nowhere to be seen.


    When the dark guard opened the acupoint for Xuezhu, Xuezhu said that he had brought the eunuch to see Biwu today. After a few words, he wanted to leave, but the eunuch pointed the acupoint. The next thing was unknown. When the dark guard went to check on the eunuch, he found that he was nowhere to be found. He had no idea that the little eunuch had been dead for many days and that there were no bones left.


    After leaving the palace, Biwu and Young Master Wu changed their clothes and left Capital City as fast as they could.


    And Biwu wore the mask on Young Master Wu''s face, not worried that anyone would suspect her.


    It was only then that Biwu realized that Young Master Wu, who had helped her several times, was Wu Yuqing, and that he had saved the lives of both her brother and sister in the Yan Country.


    As for how Wu Yuqing got in touch with Xuezhu and went into the palace to save her, Biwu did not ask him why he came to hengyuan disguised. Biwu would not ask. It must be Ji Xun who needed it. But now, in Biwu''s eyes, everything was not as important as Ji Xun.


    Out of Capital City, the two of them did not stop. They rushed in the direction of the previous arrests. No matter how many pursuers were behind them, Biwu did not plan to change the route, nor did he care that the pursuers would guess her destination.


    At this time, Su Mianyue was talking to Shangguan Pei in the dead tree. The two of them had already confessed their identities, but there were more topics to talk about, but they also avoided talking about Mu Tinng and Wanyan Lin.


    "Is Mianyue leaving with me?" Shangguan Pei''s injury had recovered by seven or eight points, and he could no longer stay here. The lives of millions of soldiers would be hanging on the edge of the knife because of his disappearance. Shangguan Pei knew that Ji Yu was a talented person, but he was afraid that some soldiers would not be convinced and secretly trip up.


    Su Mianyue pursed her lips and did not say a word. She did not know where to leave the village, but she also knew that she could not stay here forever. Her Biwu was still alive and dead. She had asked Shangguan Pei before, and Shangguan Pei did not know where Biwu was.


    When Shangguan Pei thought Su Mianyue would shake his head and refuse, he heard Su Mianyue say faintly, "Okay, I''ll look for you tomorrow afternoon."

 Chapter 296 The General Returned

    Su Mianyue wanted to say goodbye to the Hu Qihlang family. Although the hu family couldn''t bear to let Su Mianyue leave, they wouldn''t stop her from going. Perhaps from the first time they met, they knew that Su Mianyue didn''t belong here.


    The only thing he could do was cry and tell Su Mianyue not to leave. When he grew up and married her, he would forget the sadness of leaving the three adults.


    Knowing that he could not repay the kindness of the family, Su Mianyue could only keep the smaller ones and most of the broken silver in the banknotes sealed with brown paper, which was enough to make the hu family a local rich family. It would not be a problem to marry a wife and build a house when she grew up.


    Su Mianyue was afraid that there would be too much money left. The hu family would not dare to use it, and he was afraid that it would bring disaster to this small family.


    Fortunately, the banknotes that Su Mianyue brought this time were universal in all three countries. Otherwise, it would be useless for Su Mianyue to leave the banknotes to the hu family.


    Before noon the next day, Su Mianyue left with a small bundle of food and water prepared by the seventh lady, and set foot on the road of the world with Shangguan Pei again.


    In the barracks, Ji Xun sat there with a sullen face. Gu Changqing was sitting in the commander''s tent. Mu Tinng had sent him to temporarily replace Shangguan Pei as general. Only when Shangguan Pei returned safely did Gu Changqing return to the capital.


    This was undoubtedly a slap in the face to Shangguan Pei. Even if an official was needed to temporarily take over the position of general, it should be selected by the army. Could it be that Mu Tinng wanted to withdraw his military power?


    Ji Xun''s heart was so changeable that he didn''t hear what gu changqing was talking about. Suddenly, a cold wind came. Ji Xun subconsciously raised his hand and waved the cup that Gu Changqing had smashed back to him, pouring his heart out.


    "How dare you disrespect general gu! It''s just a piece of cloth!" The dog that Gu Changqing brought up pointed at Ji Xun and scolded him.


    "General gu?" Ji Xun said coldly, pointing to the decree on the table, "Do you know what a temporary substitute is? If you don''t understand, go back and read more books. Don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    "What did you say?" The man pointed at Ji Xun''s nose and shouted.


    "If you don''t understand human language, then find a farmer to communicate with pigs. Don''t lose the face of the capital officials here." Then he turned to Gu Changqing and said coldly, "Mr. Gu has been ordered to take over the third army. I, ji yu, who has no official position, will not interfere. But if Mr. Gu wants the tiger amulet and handsome seal, shouldn''t he ask General Shangguan for it? I''m just a doghead military advisor. How could I have such a valuable thing?"


    Gu Changqing''s subordinates called the dog head military advisor Ji Xun, but now Ji Xun used this sentence to stop Gu Changqing''s ridiculous idea of reaching his hand into the army. It was a joke that a dog without a tiger symbol and handsome seal could stand firm in the camp, even if there were individual people who supported Gu Changqing. Ji Xun believed that most people would still wait for Shangguan Pei to come back.


    Most of these soldiers had been through life and death with Shangguan Pei. Shangguan Pei was the god in their hearts. The more Gu Changqing acted, the angrier he became. It was possible that he was killed by random arrows.


    Seeing Ji Xun take a provocative look at himself and leave, Gu Changqing was so angry that he almost bit his teeth. However, Ji Xun''s two hands just showed Gu Changqing that it was not easy to get rid of Ji Xun. The million soldiers did not listen to his orders.


    The search for Shangguan Pei was still going on in the dark, and Gu Changqing had been in the barracks for more than a month in a blink of an eye. Apart from one or two of the lieutenants who wanted to get close to him, the other lieutenants all looked up at him with their noses up.


    This was the martial general, who was straightforward in his work, but the two vice generals who had been courting Gu Changqing were just sweet-talking and took special care of gu changqing in terms of food and drink, while in other matters, they were just laughing and refusing to contribute.


    This situation lasted for more than a month, during which the news of Shangguan Pei''s disappearance was somehow leaked out. The Hengyuan actually planned to retaliate and recapture the city. Gu Changqing wanted to take this opportunity to make a name for himself, but no matter how he got people to invite a group of deputy generals to discuss the countermeasures, no one came.


    Knowing that these deputy generals were actually having a military meeting with Ji Xun, who had no official position, Gu Changqing could no longer bear to go berserk and stormed into Ji Xun''s tent with his own guards.


    "Someone, throw this intruder out." Ji Xun did not raise his head and ordered, while he was staring intently at the sand table.


    All the deputy generals got their orders and stood up to strike, but the sound of the armor rubbing on them made them stop.


    Gu Changqing raised the imperial edict in his hand and shouted, "I have the imperial edict in my hand. Now that the army is at the bottom of the city, I have the right to take over one thing in the army. Don''t you want to disobey the imperial edict for the sake of a white body?"


    Gu Changqing, who was in a rage, did not notice the excited lieutenants looking at him with idiotic eyes, and even the two lieutenants who had befriended him now smiled strangely.


    "Hmph, if you know the truth, get out of my way!" Gu Changqing thought he had frightened the deputy generals and was just about to be pleased when he realized that something was wrong. He really liked to squint his eyes at people, or else he would have noticed that everyone looked wrong.


    "Since Mr. Gu wants to talk about the imperial edict, you should remember the contents of the imperial edict. If lord gu doesn''t remember, you can open it now, lest it will be too embarrassing for a while. Even if the Gu Family has a successor, it can''t erase this stain on your army." Ji Xun opened his mouth playfully, and a group of deputy generals burst into laughter. Although he did not say a word, he made Gu Changqing''s heart tremble and couldn''t figure out what ji xun meant.


    "I heard that Mr. Gu was very brave. Back then, when he hid the fact that he was riding a single horse on shangfeng, he had let the small country of marbles submit to the Tianlan and even cede the territory to compensate him. It was because of this that he was promoted to the cabinet. The current situation was not much different from that of the time. Without General Shangguan in charge, if Mr. Gu did such a heroic act again, perhaps he would be able to return to the court and worship the marquis. At least the army would respect Mr. Gu because of this. There''s no need for Mr. Gu to carry an imperial edict wherever he goes to let people know why you''re in the army." Ji Xun opened his mouth again and slapped gu changqing''s face.


    Gu Changqing himself knew better than anyone else that the so-called "One man riding a single horse to break into an enemy camp" in those days. Looking at Ji Xun''s slightly raised lips, it was obvious that he was mocking himself, and every time he mentioned the incident in those years, someone would question whether it was true or not.


    Shangguan Pei''s oldest deputy general spat, and the scar on his face became ferocious because of his facial expression. "Bullshit military merit. In the army, if you disobey military orders, you should be dealt with according to military law. If you can win a war in a big way, you have to make that bullshit bow down and submit. It''s just a small country with bullets. If you cut some land, it''s not as big as a county. What''s the use of coming here?"


    As soon as the deputy general opened his mouth, he immediately attracted the support of others and flushed Gu Changqing''s face. At this time, someone said, "This general hasn''t returned in a few days, so the military meeting doesn''t know what the rules are?"

 Chapter 297 Should I Be Afraid?

    Shangguan Pei''s voice was very distinctive. It was rare to hear him raise his voice, but he was not angry and arrogant. It was very different from his appearance.


    The moment Shangguan Pei opened his mouth, Gu Changqing was stunned. He couldn''t believe what he heard was true.


    Sending so many people and paying so much money to hire assassins to kill Shangguan Pei, only to find that the other party was still alive was a great humiliation!


    Gu Changqing pushed aside a group of lieutenants beyond measure. Gu Changqing was knocked to the ground by deputy general scarface with his shoulder. He fell into a mess and fell to Shangguan Pei''s feet.


    "Impudence!" Shangguan Pei let out a low cry. He went up to pick up the imperial edict and kicked gu changqing hard. He kicked him out and said coldly, "What crime should Mr. Gu commit to treating the imperial edict like dirt?"


    Gu Changqing, who had two broken ribs, was about to speak up for himself when he heard Shangguan Pei give a direct order, "Come on, tie Mr. Gu up and send him back to the capital to be punished by the emperor himself."


    One of the lieutenants walked up with a smile, "Condescendingly" tying Gu Changqing up, and taking the opportunity to give him a good beating over his grievances over the past few days. He ordered the soldiers and leaders in charge of the escort to send Gu Changqing back in a big way, to make sure that everyone knew of Gu Changqing''s evil deeds.


    After dealing with the outsiders, a group of deputy generals turned back to pay a big bill and saluted Shangguan Pei. Even the men of iron zheng couldn''t help but blush. No one knew better than those who licked blood with their knives how much the Tianlan had lost Shangguan Pei, and what fate it would mean for their soldiers.


    Shangguan Pei was touched and asked the generals to get up to discuss the strategy of defeating the Hengyuan army. Although the damage to the three cities was not too serious, many soldiers were killed and injured. Shangguan Pei did not want the soldiers to die in vain.


    The group of people discussed until late at night, and Shangguan Pei returned to his tent to rest. There was a man dressed as a soldier lying in front of the desk. There was a soft light in Shangguan Pei''s eyes and an undetectable pain in his heart. He quickly took off his cloak and put it on the soldier, and took away the book in front of him. It was Su Mianyue''s exquisite face that suddenly appeared.


    Su Mianyue, who had always been on high alert, suddenly struck up guan pei. After seeing who the other party was, he calmly put down his attack and looked outside, "Although your injury is better, it is better to combine work with rest."


    Listening to Su Mianyue''s concern for himself, Shangguan Pei said with a smile in his eyes, "I will pay attention in the future."


    As the commander-in-chief of the three armies, how could Shangguan Pei have a regular routine when the war was coming? If not for the fear that Su Mianyue would be bored alone in the military ledger today, at least another hour would be needed before he could rest.


    Not knowing what to talk to Shangguan Pei about, Su Mianyue asked, "Is the war tight this time?"


    Along the way, Su Mianyue knew of Shangguan Pei''s kindness to the people after the siege, and also knew of Shangguan Pei''s craftiness in using his troops. He had always won the biggest victory with the smallest casualties. It would be a good thing if he had to fight so quickly.


    Now Su Mianyue no longer foolishly believed that he had the ability to stop the war, nor was he willing to stop it. The more the Hengyuan fell, the harder it was for Wanyan Lin to attack her. Su Mianyue also had his own selfish side of human nature, not to mention that the war was initiated by the top man in the food chain.


    "You should know that Wanyan Lin has a master in his hands, right?" Shangguan Pei didn''t want to talk about the military, but Su Mianyue and Wanyan Lin are now enemies, so it''s okay to talk about it.


    Nodding his head, Su Mianyue thought for a moment and said, "Wanyan Lin should have 300,000 elites in his hands, but all his thoughts are on the throne of the Hengyuan, so over the years he has been more focused on buying people for his use, and not much food has been stored up."


    The hand hanging under the table clenched tightly, discussing the matter about Wanyan Lin undoubtedly made Su Mianyue feel heartbroken and resentful, but there was no emotional leakage on his face.


    "Although these elites have the potential to break through the bamboo, they have never had the opportunity to fight in real life. As long as Shangguan Pei uses the right method, he can conquer the enemy." Su Mianyue stopped, unwilling to continue this topic, looked up and smiled, "I believe that General Shangguan has his own plan. It''s getting late, and I want General Shangguan to rest early. Maybe tomorrow I will see a battle that I will remember for the rest of my life. General Shangguan will not have the name of the god of war, right?"


    With a gesture of invitation to Shangguan Pei, Su Mianyue closed his clothes and lay down on the makeshift couch. The smile on his lips did not fade away, but his eyes were full of cold light.


    For the next three days, no matter how provocative the Hengyuan army was, Shangguan Pei ordered it to be ignored. Even if the troops of the Hengyuan were to attack the city, the troops of the Hengyuan would only watch the city wall and then welcome the enemy with rain of arrows.


    Because the news of Shangguan Pei''s return did not leak out, several Hengyuan leaders were discussing how to take back the city, but they did not know that Shangguan Pei was also discussing a head-on attack on the Hengyuan. No one knew that Shangguan Pei did not fight this war because of the king''s life, but just wanted to avenge Su Mianyue.


    On the fourth day, the Hengyuan''s army once again sounded the bugle of attacking the city. This time, although the entire army did not go out, it was not difficult to see from the momentum that the Hengyuan was determined to recapture the city.


    However, Shangguan Pei ordered the withdrawal of the two armies at the most critical time of the battle. While the Hengyuan was charging into the city, the left and right wings were surrounded by the army of the Tianlan. Even if the remaining troops came to rescue them, it took three days and three nights of hard work before they ended up with huge losses.


    These three days and nights, Su Mianyue had been standing in the corner of the city wall. This time, Wuqing, who had witnessed the battle, was watching coldly. Su Mianyue did not have much sympathy for the soldiers. If he wanted to make a contribution, he had to be prepared to be sacrificed, and either the Hengyuan or the Tianlan were defeated. Although he hated Mu Tinng, he wanted Wanyan Lin to be defeated. Su Mianyue''s balance was tilted.


    When the soldiers of the two countries took away the bodies of their comrades, Su Mianyue could see the blood on the ground even from afar. The blood of millions of people dyed the ground dark red.


    The broken limbs were left unattended, and it was not known how long it would take for them to turn into fertilizer to nourish the land.


    Closing his heavy eyes, Su Mianyue let out a deep breath and suddenly realized that he was so small. He secretly laughed at how he had the courage to think that he could save the world. Although mixed with personal feelings, he had been trying hard to save people''s lives. But those were far less than the deaths of a battle.


    "Are you afraid?" After arranging the aftermath of the war, Shangguan Pei walked to the corner building and stood beside Su Mianyue and asked softly.


    "Should I be afraid?" Su Mianyue smiled, but his pale face was unconvincing.


    But su mianyue herself knew that she was not afraid of death, but could not stand such a heavy bloody scene. She did not understand why human beings had to have a war and a stable life is not good?

 Chapter 298 There Are No Two Ways in This World

    In this battle, the Hengyuan suffered heavy losses and did not dare to retake the city for at least a certain period of time. The army had to return to the city to guard against death and the army of the Tianlan attacked the city again. Shangguan Pei''s plan to take down the other side''s city at once was equivalent to sending the soldiers to their deaths.


    Although Shangguan Pei was a general, he was not a main force. He had already taken down three cities of the Hengyuan, and even a million soldiers could not easily attack them while the enemy was sworn to defend the country. He ordered the three armies to stay outside the city and rest, and the soldiers in the city should not disturb the people. On the other hand, he wrote a note to heaven, indicating that the current situation was not suitable for fighting again, and requested that the class return to the dprk.


    Su Mianyue had been living in Shangguan Pei''s tent for almost a month now. Shangguan Pei did not want anyone to find out about her whereabouts, so he forbade anyone from entering the tent. Su Mianyue did not know that Ji Xun was in the barracks. After all, even if the people here reported about Ji Xun, they only respected her as a military adviser.


    Mu Tinng soon received an edict allowing Shangguan Pei to return to the dynasty with five hundred troops and a million troops, each returning to their original positions, and the rewards would be given to various places.


    Su Mianyue wanted to find biwu first, but he was afraid that he would hear of Biwu''s death, so he wanted to find Ji Xun. He stayed in the camp these days just to see how badly yan lin lost.


    But when she heard that Shangguan Pei invited her back to Imperial Capital, Su Mianyue thought of Mu Tinng, her father''s enemy. Even if using Shangguan Pei to make her feel guilty, the blood feud was deeper.


    "I''m with you in Shangjing City. If you''re afraid of causing unnecessary trouble, I can act alone." Su Mianyue hesitated for a day and then said to Shangguan Pei.


    "For you, I''m not afraid of any big trouble." Shangguan Pei was a little tired, but the look in Su Mianyue''s eyes was still gentle.


    Su Mianyue was suffocated and had been reluctant to think about why Shangguan Pei treated her so well, but now he could only pretend to be confused when he looked at him.


    "You''ve saved me more than once. I''ve saved you once but it''s not enough to offset it. You never owe me anything." Turning around to sit down, Su Mianyue lowered her head and did not look into Shangguan Pei''s eyes. Her identity was too sensitive. She would never have been with Shangguan Pei before, and now she would not have chosen Shangguan Pei even if she had not recovered.


    "I hope I owe you, so that I can pester you with no regard for dignity until you have me in your heart." Shangguan Pei said in a deep voice, walked up to Su Mianyue, squatted down, took off the mask on his face and said: "You are so smart that you should have noticed how much I like you, but you still can''t accept me, so you don''t want to face up to my feelings for you. I''m a rude man and can''t say anything romantic. Since I opened my mouth today, I simply opened my mouth."


    Su Mianyue opened his mouth to stop Shangguan Pei from continuing, but Shangguan Pei stopped him with his fingers.


    "Mianyue, even if I can''t have you in this life, I''m lucky to have some memories of you. If one day you want a safe haven, I''ll always welcome you."


    Shangguan Pei''s voice was low and mellow, as if he had the magic to sink into it. However, Su Mianyue had no feelings of love at all and could only treat it coldly.


    Su Mianyue said coldly, "General Shangguan''s love for Su Mianyue is unbearable. The debt of saving her life is unforgettable. I hope one day you and I won''t fight each other."


    "That day will never come." Shangguan Pei spoke with absolute certainty, looking extremely serious.


    "Even if the sword in my hand stabbed into the heart of mu ting, the dog emperor who ruined my family?" Su Mianyue sneered, his eyes filled with mockery.


    Shangguan Pei was suffocated, and he never wanted to think about this possibility. Now that he heard Su Mianyue say this, he knew that she was not joking, but Shangguan Pei really didn''t know what he would do that day. Perhaps the only thing he could do was try his best to stop Su Mianyue from doing that.


    His deep eyes stared at Su Mianyue. Shangguan Pei only felt that Su Mianyue''s problem was more difficult than breaking into an enemy camp on his own. Even though he was familiar with all kinds of tactics, he didn''t know how to deal with it at the moment.


    Seeing through Shangguan Pei''s inner thoughts, Su Mianyue sneered, "If it was General Shangguan, would the blood revenge of killing his father and destroying the family not be avenged? If someone stopped General Shangguan to avenge, what would General Shangguan do? Would he just laugh it off? That sleeping moon really admires General Shangguan for your magnanimity. I''m afraid there aren''t many people in the world who can do it."


    After that, Su Mianyue got up and went to rest on the couch behind the screen, ignoring the complicated Shangguan Pei, but the anger in her heart could not be dissipated. It was not because of Shangguan Pei''s attitude, but because she had wasted so much time for such a jerk as Wanyan Lin. Having wasted so many opportunities to lay out a plan to take Mu Tinng''s life, perhaps she was betrayed and humiliated by Wanyan Lin because of god''s revenge on her, correcting her life path.


    Shangguan Pei did not know how long he had been squatting like that until a soldier reported to his military master for an interview. He stood up and put on his mask subconsciously to go out to see Ji Xun, but Su Mianyue''s words echoed in his heart.


    Even though Shangguan Pei was wearing a mask, Ji Xun could tell that something was on Shangguan Pei''s mind, so he walked with him all the way to the outskirts. There was no communication between the two of them.


    Unconsciously, he came near the barracks where he was packing his bags and preparing to return to the dynasty. Ji Xun said, "I still have some personal matters to deal with. I''ll go to Imperial Capital to look for you in two months."


    "Okay." Shangguan Pei nodded, turned to Ji Xun and asked, "What would you do if someone was worried about your safety and stopped you from avenging your father''s death?"


    Ji Xun did not expect Shangguan Pei to be entangled in this question. After thinking for a long time, he could not think of the reason why Shangguan Pei asked this question, so he had to answer with his heart: "Revenge for killing my father is irreconcilable. Even if I won''t kill that man, I won''t make any more contact with him. A man who doesn''t believe I can take revenge is definitely not a close friend. Even if he loses everything in his life, he will never condone killing his father''s enemy."


    Ji Xun exuded a faint murderous aura. Shangguan Pei frowned slightly. After a long time, he sighed and patted Ji Xun on the shoulder, "Take care all the way. If you need me, just open your mouth."


    "Take care of yourself, too." Ji Xun arched his hand, turned around and walked a few steps before turning his head and saying, "If General Shangguan is the one who wants to stop a friend from taking revenge, you might as well put yourself in your friend''s shoes and think about it. Maybe General Shangguan will pave the way for his revenge."


    Looking at Ji Xun''s back, Shangguan Pei could only smile bitterly. If Su Mianyue''s enemy was someone else, he would definitely pave the way for Su Mianyue. However, mu ting was not only his good friend, but also the king of the Tianlan. Once Su Mianyue''s assassination was successful, the entire Tianlan would chase after Su Mianyue. And the Tianlan would also be in turmoil. As a general protecting the country, how could he support Su Mianyue''s reckless revenge?


    "Is there no way to do both?" Shangguan Pei murmured, the cold wind blowing his words into pieces but no one could hear him.


    If there are two ways in this world, one is not to let down the tathagata, the other is to let down the qing. This is a proposition that has been difficult to overcome for thousands of years, and how many people can really do it?

 Chapter 299 After All, This Is A World of Faces

    On the way back to beijing, Su Mianyue kept a distance from Shangguan Pei, and she disguised herself as a soldier and covered her face, but no one found out about her identity.


    After entering the capital, Su Mianyue was invited to General''s Mansion as a guest, knowing that Shangguan Pei was afraid that she would act on her own, and Su Mianyue did not intend to act so quickly. She would not act rashly until she had investigated all her enemies. Those executioners should die as well!


    As a guest in General''s Mansion, Su Mianyue''s actions were unrestricted, and there were not many people who wanted to follow Su Mianyue without being discovered by her. At least, it was difficult to find such a martial arts master in General''s Mansion, so Su Mianyue was very carefree every day, not only contacting the hidden post to send out messages one after another. It also launched a series of retaliation against Gu Family and the Gu Family.


    "Miss is back. I''m not interested in the amount of money we''ve earned in the past few years. I just want to find something else to do." Mangli''s head still looked like a ruffian, and even dressed in the usual material that barely fit last week.


    When Su Mianyue saw someone he had not seen for a long time, he suddenly felt that mangli''s head was quite cute, but it was a pitiful and unloved kind. With mangli''s face, no woman would like him on her own unless she paid for her daughter-in-law. After all, this is a face watching world.


    Su Mianyue gave a pitying look at the head of mangli and coughed, "I have a few things for you to do this time, but this mission is very risky. If it is exposed to you, it might..."


    With a gesture of wiping her neck, Su Mianyue no longer looked at the expression of the head of mangli, but she would not say anything if the head of mangli hesitated.


    "Hehe, how many years have I memorized in my head? These years have been a lifetime of good fortune. If the heavens can''t tolerate me, I won''t lose." The head of mangli said indifferently, it could be seen that he was speaking from the heart.


    "I want you..." Su Mianyue whispered a few words. Seeing that mangli''s head had become serious for a moment and then he was back to being a fool, he knew that he had a deep heart. Then he said, "This time it''s done. In the future, you should change your identity and live somewhere else. How about being a landlord?"


    "That''s a good relationship. Although life is exciting now, you can pretend to be a grandson all day long and forget that you are a master." Said the mangli head with a laugh, but he was not very happy. Obviously, he was nostalgic for his current life.


    "You''ll have to choose when the time comes. I''ll only provide you with money and identity." Su Mianyue did not continue this topic, but waved his hand to let mangli head go to work.


    "By the way, miss, there''s something I don''t know if I should ask." Mangli stopped at the door and looked back at Su Mianyue with a troubled expression. When she saw Su Mianyue nodding his head, she said: "I have a crush on a woman who was born in Whorehouse, but I have redeemed her for half a year. But every time she sees me, she is always cold and often asks me to come over and have dinner with her. Do you think she has me in her heart?"


    Su Mianyue, who was drinking tea, sprayed it and looked at the mangli for a long time before saying: "Even a woman can''t guess what a woman is thinking. If she really has you in her heart, she will let you see what she wants. If she wants to hang on to you as a rich man, you''d better stop thinking as soon as possible. Such a woman is too resourceful and might harm you."


    Mangli rubbed his head with a slightly drooping expression. In fact, he could only be considered an ordinary person, but he was definitely not ugly. But the mangy dysentery on the top of her head was disgusting. So many people looked at him with disgust. Only the beauty of that woman did not dislike him, but she was not enthusiastic.


    Su Mianyue didn''t even understand his feelings, nor did he pretend to be a military advisor. He just smiled and said, "If you like to keep it, but a woman from Whorehouse is complicated after all, and your identity is special. You know what to do when you shouldn''t know it. It''s best to find out the details of her. If you like someone, you can dote on her, love her, and even give your life for her. But you can''t be killed by someone else. That''s what idiots do."


    Her voice spoke faintly, but her heart was filled with bitterness and an undetectable heartache. She was once that idiot.


    Mang li nodded as if he didn''t understand. He promised that he wouldn''t be so stupid that he turned around and left. Su Mianyue, who had originally planned to find other subordinates to work with, was not interested in doing so. He sat there in a daze until the sun was setting before he left in the afterglow.


    It is said that stupid people are blessed with stupidity because happiness is the only way to be stupid for a lifetime. But su mianyue is obviously not so lucky. The scar in her heart has not yet healed.


    Within a day, rumors about the Gu Family quickly rose up in Shangjing City. Gu Changqing, who had been dismissed from his post, was once again the target of public criticism. There were even faint signs of selling his country for glory. How could a bear bag, which could not even be beaten by deputy general zhan shen, enter the enemy''s camp alone?


    Not only Gu Changqing, but even gu qinglin was also in the rumor. The case of Su Family being extorted from their homes was the case of Gu Qinglin in charge, but Su Zhe was killed before the case could be tried. Could a man with bad legs have the intention to escape? The final verdict was not a joint examination by the third division. Who knows if there is something fishy inside?


    Su Chengye had been an official for many years, and the Su Family had been the mainstay of the dynasty for generations. They were loyal to the court and worked hard for the people. However, queen su passed away without a clear explanation, and now it was spread in the Hengyuan. After Empress Su was buried in Imperial Mausoleum for less than a month, she became the queen of the army. What kind of secret was there?


    Mo said that the people were interested in these things, and many of Su Chengye''s students also requested Mu Tinng to investigate the case of Su Family extermination in court because of rumors. At the time, the officials of the branch of the Su Family were not convicted by Mu Tinng, and even the officials impeached by Gu Qinglin were also dealt with lightly. Let the officials of the Su Family know that Mu Tinng was protecting them.


    However, the Gu Family gained the upper hand and wanted to suppress the officials of the Gu Family faction. Now there are rumors that if they were to make good use of it, it would be a sharp blade that moved to the company. When Su Zhe''s body was carried out of the su residence, how many people''s eyes were hurt by that scene?


    The two factions in the court immediately blushed, while the neutrals hung their heads and did not speak. Mu Tinng sat on the dragon chair looking agitated, but his eyes flashed with joy. He wished he could retreat now and let people investigate the person who pushed this matter. But Su Mianyue, who else would care about the reputation of the Su Family besides her?


    Don''t say that Mu Tinng had such a guess. At this moment, Su Mianyue was also a little confused. She asked the head of mangli to do some things, but mainly for the Su Family to overturn the case and take revenge. She didn''t mention herself. Was there anyone else involved in this matter?


    With that in mind, Su Mianyue went to talk to Shangguan Pei. He didn''t want Shangguan Pei to be involved in this, or Mu Tinng would have doubted her.


    "You don''t have to do this for me. Even if the Gu Family were to commit suicide, I wouldn''t forgive Mu Tinng for it." Su Mianyue said in a cold voice and turned to leave.


    "Not me." Shangguan Pei smiled bitterly and rubbed his furrowed brows, "If you don''t come to me, I don''t know there''s another person behind this."


    Su Mianyue was stunned. She believed that Shangguan Pei would not lie to her about this, but she could not imagine who was behind it. She only hoped that the person did not use the Su Family as a raft, or she would not let the other party''s conspiracy succeed!


    Looking at Su Mianyue leaving without looking back, Shangguan Pei sighed and finally understood why Su Mianyue would not choose him. His years of mission made it impossible for him to act rashly and resonate with her.

 Chapter 300 Youre Finally Back

    For days on end, the streets and alleys of Shangjing City were quietly discussing the grievances and interests of the Su Family and the Gu Family.


    Mu Tinng favored Gu Linng, who was then a concubine, and killed Empress Su in order to force Su Mianyue to abdicate. After the su family learned the truth, Mu Tinng and the Gu Family massacred the entire family of the Su Family in order to silence them.


    Su Mianyue couldn''t help but give a thumbs-up when he heard this version. Regardless of the truth or not, Mu Tinng would review the Su Family case for the sake of his majesty and face. Su Mianyue could take the opportunity to present the evidence he had searched these days and hand in all the evidence of the crimes of the officials of the Gu Family faction. As long as the members of the Gu Family were convicted, the su family would be even more wronged than dou e.


    And the most important part of moving down the Gu Family... With a smile on his lips, Su Mianyue picked up his pen and continued to write "Silent." The word had been written more than a thousand times, but he could not calm down. Thinking that even if he took revenge for the Su Family, he did not even know where to bow down and tell them what was going on under the ninth spring, Su Mianyue''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and the wolf in his hand actually had the power of a sword. She stabbed him into the beam.


    As Su Mianyue had expected, after long yan was furious in court, Mu Tinng ordered gu qinglin and his faction to go home and think about it behind closed doors, waiting to cooperate with the Dali Temple to investigate the case of the destruction of the Dali Temple.


    This time, the officer assisted by the ministry of justice was one of Su Chengye''s students, and Mu Tinng had to personally examine every detail of the case. Not only did the Dali Temple and the ministry of justice have to report to the court, but any new clues could be made available to the court at any time.


    Gu Linng heard that because of the Su Family, all the people of the Su Family had temporarily left the original yamen to go home and think about it. She was so angry that she almost strangled the little princess who had a child. Bizhu was so sad that she burst into tears, but she didn''t dare to say anything. Otherwise, neither of them would have a chance to live.


    "Empress, the ministry of justice has just presented a new piece of evidence to the emperor. When I heard that the emperor was furious, I repeatedly scolded him for saying," good Gu Qinglin, good Grand Preceptor Gu, how dare you lie and bully the emperor? Do you really think I dare not punish you, an old man?" The little eunuch replied quickly, not daring to catch his breath." The emperor has ordered the Gu Family to get people. Now the Imperial Guard is out of the palace. The emperor means to have a personal trial."


    Gu Linng shuddered and stood up, ignoring the child in his arms. The little princess fell down with him. Bizhu, who had been watching, quickly stepped forward to catch the little princess and shook her gently in his arms, afraid that Gu Linng would be upset if the little princess cried out.


    But it backfired. Although Bizhu tried his best to coax the little princess, the baby was frightened and cried. How could he understand her mother''s good intentions?


    "It''s all because of you, you useless underling. Other people get pregnant and give birth to a dragon. What''s the use of giving birth to a princess with your cheap hoof? Can a princess inherit the grand unification?" Gu Linng''s heart was burning with anxiety. When she heard the little princess crying and was about to hit the child, she was replaced by Bizhu. Looking at the palm print on Bizhu''s cheek, gu ling said with hatred, "What? Do you think you can rebel after giving birth to the little princess? As the lord of the six palaces, it is easy for me to take your lives. I know how to cry all day long like a lost star. You have ruined my fortune."


    "The empress calmed down. The little princess was only worried about her grandfather, not to make the empress unhappy. The emperor has always loved the little princess. I''m sure for the sake of the little princess, the emperor will not make things difficult for lord tai fu. Please forgive her." Bizhu knelt there, not daring to move, but she protected the little princess tightly. Her hatred for Gu Linng was beyond words.


    If Bizhu hadn''t blocked that slap just now, gu ling''s strength would have crippled the little princess. Even the golden branches and jade leaves, without a normal face, would have been completely ruined in this life.


    "Hmph, just a lowly son of a lowly bitch, who is worthy to call the father of this palace a grandfather?" Gu Linng''s anger did not abate. Bizhu''s actions just now were like adding fuel to the fire. Gu Linng could not tolerate her. He only sneered and said, "You''re right about one thing. The emperor likes this little bitch you gave birth to. I can use her to do something about it. But you... Heh."


    Before she could figure out how to plead for herself, she listened to Gu Linng''s orders and said, "Bizhu has committed a crime and immediately broke into xin zhe''s storeroom to work. The little princess has not seen her father for a few days. She has a fever and misses him. Why don''t you invite the imperial physician?"


    "The empress doesn''t want it. The little princess is still a child. She can''t stand this. Please let her live." Bizhu burst into tears, but did not plead for himself. Instead, he held the little princess and kept kowtowing.


    Ever since the little princess was born, Mu Tinng had shown her love for her daughter. Gu ling made the little princess sick every few days so that Mu Tinng could come to her Weiyang Palace. Although Bizhu was heartbroken, she could not protect her daughter. The lives of both her mother and daughter were just duckweed and a tool to compete for favor in Gu Linng''s eyes.


    "Are they all deaf? Get this bitch out of here." Gu Linng snorted coldly and went into the inner room without looking back. He was going to see Mu Tinng soon, so he had to dress up properly.


    Bizhu, who was forcibly dragged away by the chamberlain, watched the two maids take off the little princess''s clothes and put them on the cold ground. Then she poured cold water on the little princess over and over again. The cold little princess cried until her voice was hoarse, but no one cared for her.


    The little princess, who was supposed to be a golden branch and jade leaf, was not even as good as the little boy in the beggar''s nest at this moment. Seeing the skilled movements and dull eyes of the maids, they knew that they often did this kind of thing and had long been accustomed to it.


    In the deqing palace, Concubine De was teasing Little Prince, who was born by the noble concubines. Four years later, Little Prince was able to recite three words, one thousand words and write them in his head. Mu Tinng also valued the first prince, especially the child''s intelligence.


    Seeing his confidant hurrying towards him, Concubine De smiled and waved at Little Prince, "The eldest prince is really good. He has learned new poems. When your father comes to recite them to him, your father will be happy."


    "Yes, your son knows about your mother." Little Prince replied respectfully, his lips curved in an endearing arc.


    "Go and take a walk in the garden with your imperial concubine qing. Reading all day will tire you out. Not only will your imperial concubine de and imperial concubine qing love you, but your father will also love you, understand?" Concubine De spoke in a soft voice. After a few years, her face had not changed at all, and her voice was still so pleasant to hear.


    After the imperial concubines and Little Prince saluted Concubine De and left, their confidants knelt down and reported, "The emperor wants to take care of the crown prince personally, and the empress has done the same thing again. But this time, I don''t know why I sent Bizhu, the palace maid in charge of Weiyang Palace, into the xin''s treasury, or I was beaten to death before I threw it over."


    "Go take care of it. Make sure to see this Bizhu and see if he can be of any use to us." Concubine De said faintly. After his confidant left, he looked up at the sky and sighed, "You''re finally back."

 Chapter 301 Substitute

    Su Mianyue rarely stayed in General''s Mansion these days, and every day he changed his identity and went to the market to investigate, but he still couldn''t find the person behind the rumors.


    As the rumors became more and more intense, the situation in the imperial court also had a new direction. Under the circumstances of the emperor''s anger, more than a dozen officials had been defeated. The officials who participated in the investigation of the Su Family case did not have a good ending. Gu Family people could only follow the oracle and wait for the verdict.


    In the palace, Gu Linng was crying like a pear blossom with rain. She was as delicate as a small white flower that was about to wither. She wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and snuggled into mu ting''s arms.


    "They are all concubines and servants, and they are not fit to be with the little princess all the time. Instead, the little princess is born prematurely and weak, and often falls ill. If not for the love of the emperor, I am afraid that the little princess will no longer be attached to the mortal world." Although Gu Linng was crying all the time, her voice was so soft that it could drip water. She stared at the little princess who was still crying from an angle that Mu Tinng could not see.


    It was indeed a slut born of a cheap hoof. Didn''t it just have a fever? As for crying like her parents died? Gu Linng thought bitterly in his heart, intending to have the little princess drink the sleeping potion later. It was disgusting to cry at the sight of the sky.


    Mu Tinng stood there straight and straight, allowing Gu Linng to act pitiful but not pitiful, but looking at the little princess was a little complicated.


    Unfortunately, Gu Linng did not see Mu Tinng''s expression and continued to perform crying skills there. He cried for hours without stopping, not to mention drinking water to soothe his throat.


    After the imperial physician had finished treating the little princess, she also drank the soup and went to bed. Just as gu ling was about to charm Mu Tinng, she saw him get up and say, "The empress has always been weak. The little princess was sent to Deqing Palace to raise her temporarily. It''s not too late to pick her up when the empress is well."


    "Your majesty!" Gu Linng''s charming smile was instantly replaced by panic. Soon, tears welled up in his eyes and he said, "How can your majesty bear to separate his concubines from the little princess? The legitimate princess was carried by the concubines to raise her. Isn''t that a loss to the dignity of the little princess?"


    "The legitimate princess?" Mu Tinng looked at Gu Linng with a half-smile. Gu Linng was so flustered that he strode away. His own servant helped him send the little princess to Deqing Palace. Who dared to stop the emperor''s decree?


    Gu Linng, who was in shock, did not realize that the little princess had been taken away. All he could think of was the look Mu Tinng had just given her. So he knew everything. Maybe he already knew it?


    "What shall we do? What shall we do in this palace?" Gu Linng fell into a chair absent-mindedly, and no matter how unwilling she was, she had to admit that she was really out of favor, and even the Gu Family might fall down. Could she still hold the phoenix seal firmly in her hand?


    Feeling uneasy, Gu Linng hurried off. At this moment, she seemed to be desperate.


    After leaving Weiyang Palace, Mu Tinng came to Phoenix Palace. Now, there was no proper master here. Only the people of Phoenix Palace knew that there was a beautiful woman living in the side hall, who was inferior to Empress Su, and this woman was the first person to spoil the six palaces. But whether Mu Tinng was protecting her or something else, the entire palace did not know that such a lover existed.


    Mu Tinng''s arrival, the woman only looked up, a slight smile on the corner of her mouth pointed to the opposite position, said: "The emperor sat for a while, Ruyue also wanted to read a little more."


    "Look at the world, only Ruyue will you not be overjoyed by my arrival and dare to make me wait." Mu Tinng looked at Ruyue with a complicated look. The substitute he had" kept" in the harem was so similar to her, but so different.


    Ruyue chuckled and did not reply, allowing Mu Tinng to examine her eyebrows.


    Ruyue, who had always disliked dressing up, always looked elegant even in front of Mu Tinng. If she did not speak, she would look like Su Mianyue in her meditation. The most important thing was her charm.


    Mu Tinng had asked the palace servants who served Su Mianyue to dress ruyu up. They had to admit that 90 % of Ruyue looked like Su Mianyue after dressing up. Mu Tinng also took Ruyue''s body under the same circumstances. But from that day on, Mu Tinng refused all the clothes she did not like, or else he would beg for death. He probably didn''t want to be a substitute so thoroughly.


    Thinking back to the time when Ruyue was forcibly brought into the palace, Ruyue once regarded him as nothing, and his manner was the most similar to Su Mianyue''s, which made Mu Tinng indulge in it ever since. He never put on the airs of a king in front of Ruyue, and he did not give her a place according to Ruyue''s wishes. In fact, Mu Tinng knew that Ruyue did not want to be buried in the imperial concubine''s tomb after his death to be involved with him.


    Mu Tinng''s mind wandered. Ruyue had finished reading the last page of the book. Then he put down the book and looked at mu ting, "Your majesty hasn''t been here for a few days. Why are you here today?"


    Although Ruyue had a special status in the palace, the people in the phoenix palace could still contact the outside world. They could send a message to Ruyue, and she knew some rumors about the Su Family and the Gu Family. She was hoping that Su Mianyue could return to the palace, so that she could be free, right?


    "I passed by today, so I came by to take a look." Mu Tinng''s tone was light, but not cold.


    Ruyue, who had nothing to say, sat there quietly and let Mu Tinng look at another person through her. After being a substitute for so long, Ruyue knew what kind of posture she was in that made Mu Tinng lose her mind. But she was unwilling to be a substitute, so she was always her.


    Unlike the situation in Phoenix Palace, because of the arrival of the little princess, the palace people in Deqing Palace were busy. After being taught by concubine de, they took care of the little princess personally and invited Imperial Physician Xie to see the little princess. They found out that the little princess was suffering from physical deficiency. Even though Imperial Physician Xie said it politely, she was still annoyed. His heart began to cherish the little princess more and more.


    "Madam, there''s news from the xin zhe library." As soon as he had coaxed the little princess to sleep, his confidant came in to report. Concubine De hurriedly made a gesture of silence and put the little princess away before taking her out to talk.


    "Is it believable?" Concubine De asked faintly, picking up the teacup and blowing gently before taking a sip.


    "Bizhu would have been a corpse if not for the secret care of the servant. That one was really sincere in his death. If Bizhu wanted revenge, he would have sent a message to his mother..." After a few words in Concubine De''s ear, his confidant stood back.


    "Quickly arrange for me to meet Bizhu in person." Concubine De''s face changed slightly and his tone became anxious. He immediately realized that he had lost his favor and returned to his seat, "It''s better to send someone to ask for the holy grail first. It''s better for the palace not to interfere in this matter."


    Fiddling with the beads on her wrist, Concubine De hid the joy in her eyes and struggled in the abyss for so many years before finally saving her soul.

 Chapter 302 Friends Are Not Enemies

    When Mu Tinng stayed in Phoenix Palace, the concubines and concubines were jealous, but they did not dare to find any reason to disturb him. Concubine De, who had always been cold tonight, made an exception to ask Mu Tinng to move away. Dehai did not dare to stop her from telling him.


    Before leaving, Mu Tinng gave Ruyue a deep look. Before he could say anything he had planned to say this time, he let Dehai lead the way.


    This time, even dehai was dumbfounded. Concubine De invited Mu Tinng over, but he did not go to deqing palace, and this road became more and more remote.


    "Your majesty." Dehai was a little uncertain about Concubine De''s intentions, and he was anxious to give Mu Tinng a hint.


    "No problem." Mu Tinng waved his hand and asked Dehai to keep close to deqing palace.


    Several figures dodged and sped at times, but it took them more than an hour to reach their destination. The palace men knocked on the wooden door a few times, stuffed each other with a sachet, and sent each other away from their posts. Only then did Mu Tinng and Dehai enter the corner door.


    Mu Tinng frowned uncomfortably as the smell of moisture and decay greeted him, but he still wanted to know what Concubine De was up to this time.


    "Your majesty, this is it." The palace maid bowed to mu ting and said, "Your mother has given us instructions. The servants and maids are not allowed to interfere in the following matters. No one will disturb the emperor. I will leave."


    Raising an eyebrow, Mu Tinng motioned for Dehai to go in to check, and soon saw Dehai running out with his mouth covered and retching.


    Seeing that there was no danger, Mu Tinng stepped into the house. Not only was the unpleasant smell of being ill for a long time, but also the smell of rotting flesh and skin. If Mu Tinng hadn''t held his breath quickly, it would have been difficult for him to walk calmly to the bed.


    Looking at the man who was no longer a woman, Mu Tinng frowned and asked, "Who... Are you?"


    Biting his dry, bleeding lips, Bizhu gave a smile that was uglier than tears and said hoarsely, "Bizhu, my servant, Bizhu, who gave birth to the little princess for the emperor."


    "Nonsense. The little princess is the blood of the empress and me. How could it be you, the servant, who gave birth to her?" Mu Tinng let out a low cry, but his expression did not change.


    "The servant did not speak nonsense. That night, the empress lit incense in the sleeping hall. Although the emperor did not remember the servant, the servant remembered that the emperor mistook the servant for Empress Su that night. There was an indistinct scar on the knee of the emperor''s right leg. Was the servant right?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Mu Tinng looked at Bizhu coldly. It took Bizhu a while to panic before he burst out laughing. "It turns out that the emperor already knew. Did the emperor also know that the little princess''s illness was caused by the empress''s mother''s malicious orders? Did the emperor also know that the empress planned to frame Empress Su for Empress Dowager''s assassination? Did the emperor also know that the empress had been in contact with a fake eunuch all these years..."


    "What did you say?" Mu Tinng''s face was frighteningly cold. He took two steps forward and came to the beaded bed. He grabbed her by the neck and gritted his teeth, "Say it again."


    "What does the emperor want the servant to say again?" Bizhu coughed as she laughed, and soon blood trickled down the corners of her lips.


    "Empress Dowager was assassinated..." Mu Tinng had heard it clearly just now, but he still wanted to ask again, afraid that it was just an illusion.


    "The empress planned to get rid of Empress Dowager and frame Empress Su. Does the emperor want witnesses or material evidence?" Bizhu laughed again and said in a slightly smug tone, "The empress thought that throwing me here to let people learn from me and making me beg for death was the greatest punishment for me. She didn''t know what she had done all these years, and I kept the evidence. Since she was unkind to me, don''t blame me for being unfaithful. If you want to kill my little prince, even if you put your life into it, I will take her, Gu Linng, as a cushion. No one will hurt my little princess, no one will!"


    Bizhu''s face was ferocious, and his eyes were filled with vicious hatred. He could not even feel the pain in his body.


    Let go of Bizhu. Mu Tinng''s raging anger gradually extinguished. It took a long time for him to make a move. He turned to bizhu and said, "I left the little princess with Concubine De. You should be relieved."


    After Mu Tinng left, Bizhu''s strength seemed to have been drained, so soft that there was no movement.


    Three days later, Empress Dowager, who had been in a coma for many years, woke up slowly. Empress Gu Linng was deposed and thrown into the cold palace on suspicion of taking part in the murder of Empress Dowager.


    Mu Tinng''s speed was so fast that those who wanted to plead had no time to say anything. Gu Linng had already been thrown into the cold palace. Although there were pleadings after the incident, mu ting threw a stack of confessions on the faces of the officials and no one dared to say a word.


    Frame the empress, assassinate Empress Dowager, abuse the princess...


    The other charges don''t need to be looked at, just these three can pull Gu Linng out and kill ten or eight times. It is Mu Tinng''s greatest benevolence not to cut down the Gu Family for Gu Linng''s crimes.


    Su Mianyue, who was outside the palace, did not pay much attention to this matter. Gu Linng''s fate was not too bleak. When the Gu Family went to wait on the road, Su Mianyue would personally ask Gu Linng to settle those bad debts.


    These days, Su Mianyue had always felt that someone was watching him, but no matter how vigilant Su Mianyue was, he could not see the other person''s real body. Although he knew that this person was not malicious, Su Mianyue was still unhappy.


    "Is your excellency finally willing to show up?" Coming out of the secret room, Su Mianyue held the night pearl in his hand and took a clear look at each other''s faces. However, the other could not see their faces clearly with the mask on.


    Seeing that he had fallen into the trap, the other party hurriedly turned around and was about to leave. However, su mianyue could not give him this opportunity. She closed all the exits in the secret room and sat leisurely on the chair, smiling at the faceless man.


    The other party''s figure looked familiar, but su mianyue didn''t want to do it when she knew this person, so she could only use this stupid method to force the other party to remove the disguise.


    "Why bother me, Miss Su? As long as Miss Su knows we are friends and not enemies." The masked man spoke in a calm voice, obviously trying to hide his voice.


    "Since you know who I am, but I don''t know who you are, wouldn''t it be a loss? I never make a loss, so..." With a slight pause, Su Mianyue pointed to her face and said, "Did you take it off yourself, or do you want me to help you? It just so happens that you haven''t been exercising in a while."


    "If I want to leave, the girl may not be able to stay," the man said again.


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded in agreement with the face man and said, "But if I want to keep you, you won''t be able to leave so easily. If you want to win or lose, you have to be prepared to fight for life and death. Is this what you call friendship not enemy?"


    The masked man was silent, his hands clenched into fists on the side of his body. After a few deep breaths, he regained his composure. The hand that touched his face was trembling slightly. Su Mianyue had been staring at the other party''s movements and saw that he was being too much of a bully, but things could only continue now.

 Chapter 303 In A Flash

    As the face man''s hand trembled more and more, Su Mianyue felt as if his heart was aching. Somehow, he subconsciously called out''second brother'', but before su mianyue could make a sound, the secret room was opened from the outside, and then he heard people from the Gu Family calling for thieves and assassins.


    The corners of Su Mianyue''s mouth twitched. It was really time for these people to come. They could only say to the face man, "I''ll see you later. Sooner or later, I''ll take off your face."


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s grimace, the man nodded in cooperation. When Su Mianyue''s figure disappeared in front of him, the man turned to look in the direction of the Gu Family, his fists clenching.


    "I, the Su Family, have a deep blood feud. You can''t afford to pay for it with a few heads of the Gu Family." After that, the man left in another direction. When the Gu Family servants came in, they didn''t notice anything unusual. The servants who reported the incident were also severely lectured by the butler.


    Gu Linng, who was trapped in the cold palace, had been in a daze for the past few days. She could not believe that she had fallen from the mother of a country to such a state, and that the love between her and Mu Tinng had ceased to exist.


    Gu Linng, who had never been able to figure it out, had been quiet for a few days. After all, Gu Linng would still be able to re-establish himself if the Gu Family did not take down her for a day, so no one would come to her trouble to avoid being settled in the fall.


    Three days without food and drink, Gu Linng was so weak that it was difficult to get up. The palace servants who had served her in the past were also punished by Mu Tinng, especially those who had participated in the abuse of the little princess. Now there was only one inferior palace maid who followed Gu Linng and did not take good care of Gu Linng.


    "No, this palace wants to see the emperor. All the so-called evidence is not necessary. This palace refuses to obey this palace and wants to report to the emperor," Gu Linng suddenly woke up and realized that his current situation, the only way to live is Mu Tinng.


    "Gu shi, you''d better calm down for a while. Other evidence may be false, but the little princess''s mother handed over the poison you used to murder Empress Dowager to the emperor. After the Imperial Hospital made the antidote, Empress Dowager had already woken up and was so angry that the emperor wanted to put you to death. The emperor was just being lenient after he abandoned his love." The maidservant was fixing her nails as she talked about what had been going on in the palace for the past few days.


    It was supposed to be suppressed by the authorities, but for some reason it was known to everyone that even the palace maid who had been assigned to the cold palace could hear it.


    Gu Linng''s face turned pale. She had no idea that Bizhu had caused her to fall into such a situation. She was filled with remorse. "Bitch, I shouldn''t have been kind to you. I should have taken your life that day!"


    In the cold palace, let alone how Gu Linng scolded the heavens. After Mu Tinng heard the news spread so quickly, he immediately ordered to clean up the harem. Gu Linng''s matter could only be kept secret and could not be made public so that the royal family would become the laughing stock of the whole world.


    Mu Tinng could not believe that there were so many spies in the palace, most of which were from hengyuan, but they were nothing if they didn''t have access to the core secrets. The Yulin was just a small country full of beautiful people. How could Mu Tinng not smell the conspiracy when there were so many spies in the palace?


    Not only the palace people, but also the Imperial Hospital, the Imperial Guard, and the imperial kitchens, which were related to the emperor''s safety and safety departments of the imperial heirs and concubines, were all cleaned up once. Two concubines who were not favored and had low status were also involved.


    However, the two camps were respectively noble cao, the former lady''s party feather, who had always respected and defended noble cao. The other was actually under Concubine De''s wing. Although Concubine De treated everyone so coldly, this princess was indeed Concubine De who could name and mention her several times.


    Looking at the list of contacts that the secret guards had brought, Mu Tinng wished he could clean up the harem all at once and replace it with someone he trusted.


    "Concubine De..." Mu Tinng''s face changed slightly. The only person he believed in in in the entire harem was the woman who was willing to protect him with her life and had no desire, and only by Concubine De''s side could he feel free to breathe.


    Dehai hung his head and stood aside. He had already taken a peek at the recital, so he was afraid to speak at will.


    In deqing palace, Concubine De naturally got the news that yu chang was a member of her faction and was now being interrogated and tried. Soon it would be her turn.


    "Mother, you must think of something. The emperor is going to send someone to summon her soon." His confidant was beside him in a hurry.


    "I didn''t expect anyone to have such deep thoughts. We women fight in the harem, but we are just clowns in the eyes of others. The real chess player is that we don''t even have the right to watch." Concubine De smiled and said with a faint smile, then told his confidant, "Let the little kitchen cook the goat''s milk soup. The little princess is about to wake up and eat."


    "Niangniang..." Her confidant stamped her feet anxiously. Seeing that concubine de was at ease, she understood that she had a plan in mind and immediately went out to do her errands with a smile.


    Fiddling with the buddhist beads on her wrist, Concubine De''s lips curled up with a bitter smile and said quietly, "Life or death is just between the emperor''s thoughts. It''s too wrong to do so much at this time. The only bet in this palace is that the emperor will still remember the old love and those beautiful feelings."


    The palace was like a big theater, with new scenes appearing every day. Although Su Mianyue knew something, she did not pay attention to these trivial matters. It seemed that she had to speed up Mu Tinng''s attack on the Gu Family.


    Su Mianyue, who was sitting in the study, pondered over the next step carefully. The footboy''s announcement came from outside the door, "Miss, the general wants you to go to the front hall to introduce the military advisor to the girl. By the way, can you ask the girl that the portrait has been drawn?"


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." As Su Mianyue spoke, he stood up, wondering if he should bring the portrait with him.


    During this period of time, every time she went out, she said she wanted to look for someone. Shangguan Pei didn''t know if she believed it or had other intentions, so she proposed to help her look for it together. Su Mianyue drew a picture of Ji Yu, thinking that Ji Xun would change his identity every time he went out, and it should not bring him trouble or trouble.


    After folding the portrait of a man and a ghost into his sleeve, Su Mianyue got up and headed for the front hall.


    Su Mianyue had not yet approached when he heard Shangguan Pei''s hearty laughter. She had not heard Shangguan Pei laugh so heartily since she returned to the capital with Shangguan Pei, which showed the position of the military advisor in his heart.


    "What the military advisor said was that even if I were not the commander of the third army, I would have traveled like you, and life would have been more fun." Shangguan Pei lang said. Apparently, he had heard from the military advisor about what he had seen and heard.


    Su Mianyue could not help but complain: take off your mask, see if others will believe that a man who looks softer than a woman, can have such a strong voice, think about it, goosebumps fell all over the floor.


    When another voice sounded, Su Mianyue''s steps froze.


    Only the military advisor said, "The experience of a general can be understood by people who are not from all over the world. The life of an iron horse is what a man of blood should have experienced. Unfortunately, I am not bound by nature and am not willing to be bound by the principles of protecting my family and country. That''s why I have to travel around the world. Perhaps when I go on another trip to the world, I will never return."

 Chapter 304 Be Good, Dont Cry

    Despite the use of the drug, Su Mianyue was the first to determine that it was Ji Xun''s voice, and Ji Xun also appeared as ji yu.


    After a moment of dullness, Su Mianyue rushed to the entrance of the hall, holding the door and looking at the forty-five corner profile. Who else could Ji Xun not be wearing Ji Yu''s human skin mask?


    Just as Shangguan Pei was about to speak, he saw Su Mianyue standing at the door, smiling and greeting, "This is Ji Yu, my general''s military adviser and good friend. This is Miss Su, also..."


    When he heard the words Miss Su, Ji Xun''s body froze. He suddenly turned around and saw Su Mianyue looking at him with a smile, but he always felt that there was an unknown grievance in Su Mianyue''s eyes.


    Standing up and walking towards su mianyue, Ji Xun tried to restrain himself from rubbing her into his arms so as not to frighten this delicate person. Who knew that Su Mianyue walked up and hugged Ji Xun''s waist with a smile, followed by silent tears.


    Ji Xun stiffened and let Su Mianyue hold her, letting her tears wet her lapels, but there was no movement, only a strong murderous aura emanating from her body. Only Su Mianyue, who was crying in the dark, did not notice it, which was why Shangguan Pei did not make a sound. He could only watch the woman he liked pounce on another man.


    It was all my fault. I should have listened to you leave that bastard earlier. If I had listened to you, I wouldn''t have humiliated myself. Baby Biwu wouldn''t have... Wouldn''t have..."


    Speaking of Biwu, Su Mianyue choked up again.


    This was something she had never dared to face, so she had been looking for all kinds of reasons not to go to the Hengyuan to kill Wanyan Lin for revenge, such as Mu Tinng and the Gu Family''s revenge was first formed naturally to end first.


    Whether it was the revenge of the Su Family or the revenge between Biwu and himself, Su Mianyue kept it in his heart. He would not take revenge until he had enough of me. He never let anyone see the deep blood feud on her. But at this moment when he saw Ji Xun, all of Su Mianyue''s disguises were quickly torn apart. The so-called strength turned into tears flowing silently.


    If she could, she wished she could act coquettishly and be proud, instead of hiding her weakness in her stomach like a hedgehog every day.


    Holding Ji Xun''s arm was so strong that she wanted to stuff herself into his chest and warm her cold heart with the blood in Ji Xun''s chest. Su Mianyue''s eyes were closed and her lips were trembling, revealing her helpless side.


    When Su Mianyue was tired of crying, Ji Xun gently patted Su Mianyue on the shoulder and whispered, "Be good, don''t cry. Biwu is fine now. Someone is taking care of her. Just rest assured."


    "You mean..." Su Mianyue raised his head abruptly. His teary eyes were slightly swollen, but they added a tinge of tenderness.


    Ji Xun smiled and nodded, wiping away the tears on Su Mianyue''s face, "Why don''t you look for me when something happens? Why don''t you cry secretly when you''re hiding?"


    "I''m not." Su Mianyue was embarrassed. Could she say that her pillow towel was soaked every morning when she woke up?


    "If I don''t find you, see how many detours you have to make. Your Biwu baby is so anxious to murder her husband." Ji Xun released another big piece of news.


    "What?" Su Mianyue''s eyes widened in surprise and asked in disbelief, "Say it again? What is my baby Biwu going to do?"


    "Murder your husband," Ji Xun answered truthfully.


    "She''s married?" Su Mianyue still suspected that he had misheard.


    "Not yet. I need you to nod." Ji Xun replied without hesitation and said at the end, "But you can''t refuse. I heard that the two of them supported each other on the way to find you. Except for the last line of defense, the ones who should break through have broken through."


    After giving Su Mianyue a'' you know''look, Ji Xun scolded Wu Yuqing for being so sanctimonious in his heart. Would it be okay to eat it dry before reporting it to him?


    However, Ji Xun could not tell the truth in front of Su Mianyue, lest Su Mianyue would be worried about Biwu''s situation, and there was a Si Jingjie standing in the way, just afraid that Wu Yuqing''s way of asking for a wife would not be smooth.


    Su Mianyue asked a lot of questions about Biwu, and Ji Xun answered them one by one. Naturally, she only picked the right words. Su Mianyue could not help but nod. As long as Biwu was alive, she would avenge her.


    Shangguan Pei coughed awkwardly when he saw the two of them standing and talking without stopping. He introduced them and became invisible. This was definitely the first time in General''s Mansion.


    "Do you know each other?" Seeing the two of them looking towards him, Shangguan Pei had to put on a calm posture.


    Su Mianyue only felt a fever on her cheek. She had lost control of herself after seeing Ji Xun, and Shangguan Pei was just sitting there watching. Would she still have the face to walk on the river and lake if the news got out?


    Unlike Su Mianyue''s awkwardness, Ji Xun felt a sense of loss. The tenderness and warmth that had been leaning on him just now left him with only the cool breeze blowing through his chest and the remaining warmth between his arms.


    "He''s the one I told you about." Su Mianyue smiled, but her eyes were swollen like walnuts at the moment. It was funny to smile like that.


    "She''s my little sister." Ji Xun spoke softly from the side.


    "We can only be considered fellow disciples." Su Mianyue gave a fake smile. The most unbearable thing was that Ji Xun always liked to use the identity of his brother and sister to talk about things, so he turned around and smiled at ji xun, "Don''t forget that your master hasn''t been forgiven by the master. It''s possible that he can come back."


    "Then you are also a junior sister." Ji Xun replied unmoved.


    Su Mianyue was so angry that he wanted to retort a few more words, but when he thought that Shangguan Pei was still in the room, he left Ji Xun some face, which was equivalent to admitting that he was a junior sister in disguise. Ji Xun called him and almost went berserk.


    Shangguan Pei was surprised by the result, but when he thought about it carefully, master Ji Xun had always been a secret, and he was no longer entangled with the fact that it might have something to do with purple mist mountain. Instead, he was worried about something else.


    Su Mianyue was alone and dared to assassinate Mu Tinng in the palace. What if he had a senior brother?


    Shangguan Pei looked at Ji Xun with deep eyes, but Ji Xun and Su Mianyue were talking and did not notice Shangguan Pei''s inquisitive look. Perhaps Shangguan Pei would also answer,'' as long as little sister is happy."


    With Ji Xun''s presence, Su Mianyue would not act alone when she left the house, and she would share the recent experience with Ji Xun. The main purpose was to ask Ji Xun to help her analyze how the next thing should be done and who was behind the scenes, so for some bad experiences, Su Mianyue chose to speak for each other.


    When Ji Xun heard that Su Mianyue had been in the military camp for so long, he couldn''t help but be annoyed that he didn''t know at that time, or he could have stayed with her earlier.


    That night, Ji Xun met his subordinates alone and instructed them to speed up their actions. He wanted to see the results in ten days, but Su Mianyue did not know what Ji Xun had done for her in private.

 Chapter 305 An Untouchable Heart

    With Ji Xun, the master of mask making, many things would be much easier to handle.


    For example, choose a few people who are good at light work to wear Su Chengye''s and Su Hao''s human skin masks, go to the official residences that still want to protect the Gu Family to visit the door, and at the same time, leave some blood fingerprints in front of shuntian mansion.


    As for the Gu Family, it was necessary to visit them, but it did give Su Mianyue some benefits. The Gu Family actually raised a group of dead men in private. If Gu Changqing had not been hurt by a secret guard, these dead men would not have shown up, and even Gu Qinglin was almost pierced by an arrow without the help of the dead men. This was thought-provoking.


    "Do your best to find out about this Gu Changqing. There''s nothing to miss since he was born." After returning to the secret base, Ji Xun immediately gave the order.


    "Yu, do you think Gu Changqing and the Gu Family don''t look alike at all?" Su Mianyue held his chin and pinched the mask on Ji Xun''s face, "Didn''t he grow up wearing a mask? I''m a good girl. There must be a lot of secrets behind this Gu Changqing. As long as we dig it out, not only can we completely take them down, but we can also let our Su Family get away with it."


    "That''s all I can think of after thinking about it for a long time?" Bouncing on Su Mianyue''s bright forehead, Su Mianyue regained his liveliness this time around and reassured Ji Xun that he had to make fun of her.


    "If you use your brain, why should you show off my intelligence?" Su Mianyue snorted and rubbed his forehead, which didn''t hurt at all.


    "Most people would comfort themselves like this if they were stupid." Ji Xun chuckled and held Su Mianyue''s hand as he walked towards the exit of the tunnel. It was depressing to stay here for a long time.


    "If your skin is itchy, you can say that I will not be merciful. How dare you insult my intelligence? Your uncle can tolerate you, and your aunt can''t tolerate you." Su Mianyue angrily followed Ji Xun and tried to teach Ji Xun a lesson a few times, but the two of them could barely make it through the space here, and they would be hurt in close combat.


    "I have a lot of uncles. I don''t know which aunt you''re talking about," Ji Xun answered with a smile.


    "It''s your uncle''s, looking for a smoke, isn''t it?" Su Mianyue shouted angrily, completely forgetting his surroundings. All of a sudden, his back hit his head so hard that tears flowed out without money.


    Even su mianyue herself did not realize that she never pretended to be strong in front of Ji Xun. She would cry when she wanted to, just like at this moment.


    "It''s all your fault. You know how narrow this place is and you deliberately provoke me. You must have deliberately designed me to hit my head." Su Mianyue sat on the ground and refused to walk.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I purposely set little sister up for you. It''s brother''s fault. Can you get up now?" Ji Xun''s eyes sparkled with a smile. What he liked the most was Su Mianyue''s fearless appearance in front of him. Many times, she was like a young girl who had not yet reached the hairpin stage.


    "Don''t call me little sister when no one else is around." Su Mianyue''s face turned black, and this name made her accept her incompetence. She slapped Ji Xun''s hand away and said, "Let''s get down to business. The haunted incident should be put to rest for two days. When we strike again, we must make those officials scared to death. Leave this matter to your secret guards and let them come up with a new plan no matter what."


    "I thought playing tricks was your favorite." Seeing Su Mianyue get up and walk in front of her, Ji Xun followed behind her with a smile, only regretfully unable to continue holding su mianyue''s hand.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes turned white. After making a face, he said in a low voice, "It''s a pity that someone knows I''m still alive. Otherwise, I would like to see if I would scare that dog and his wife to death."


    "After Gu Linng was abandoned, it''s better to die now." Ji Xun didn''t think that there was anything to retaliate against Gu Linng. After all, Mu Tinng had acquiesced to the people who could have harmed su mianyue and the Su Family. Otherwise, who could have harmed them in the face of the emperor''s anger?


    For a moment, Su Mianyue was speechless and fell into his own thoughts.


    In fact, Gu Linng had always wanted to kill the former lord, for the queen''s position. If she hadn''t crossed over and didn''t care about the queen''s position, perhaps Gu Linng and the former lord had already been torn apart, and it didn''t take much to think about how miserable the former lord would be, and the Su Family would still be implicated.


    But since she was here, the su family was her family, and the queen''s throne was handed over to each other for the safety of the su family, the Gu Family people should be buried on huangquan road!


    Even though it was a little dark in the tunnel, Ji Xun could still clearly feel the anger on Su Mianyue''s body. After several attempts to reach out and caress Su Mianyue''s stiff back, she shrank back and could only remain silent by her side.


    Before leaving the tunnel, Su Mianyue stopped in his tracks and asked without looking back, "Yu, you should know that I have done so many things and undoubtedly want to collect some interest for the Su Family. After those people pay the price, it should be Mu Tinng. Are you willing to take risks with me?"


    "I said I would never let you go into danger alone in this life within my power." Ji Xun opened his mouth solemnly, put his big hand on Su Mianyue''s shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "Yue, you are the most important person in my life. Even if I sacrifice myself, I will never let you get hurt. So, no matter what you want to do, I will support you without hesitation."


    "Even if it would delay your career?" Su Mianyue smiled, not knowing if he was asking ji xun or if he wanted to ask Wanyan Lin through Ji Xun.


    "Yes." Without hesitation, Ji Xun nodded and said in a deep voice, "Without me, they can live a peaceful life. Perhaps they are happier."


    Not expecting Ji Xun to answer like this, Su Mianyue was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly for a long time and said, "Yes, there is no one in this world who must exist, and there is nothing that must be done. It''s just that everyone is too self-righteous."


    "You must exist in my heart." Ji Xun''s deep voice sounded in Su Mianyue''s ear. Feeling Su Mianyue''s body stiffen, he said in a deep voice, "Don''t think so much. No matter how dangerous the road ahead is, just remember to put your hand here and it will lead you through the thorns."


    Hugging her from behind Su Mianyue and resting her chin on Su Mianyue''s shoulder, Ji Xun placed Su Mianyue''s small hand on his palm, wrapped it gently in it, and clenched it a little harder.


    Ji Xun''s warm breath came from his neck, and the masculine air that belonged to him alone made Su Mianyue''s body stiffen, as if recalling something. The blood on his face gradually faded, and the confused look in his eyes was quickly replaced by coldness.


    Shaking off Ji Xun''s hand, Su Mianyue took two steps forward to avoid Ji Xun''s warm chest and said in a cold voice, "Yu, I hope you can understand the relationship between you and me. Don''t go overboard in the future, or I will disappear from you forever."


    After that, Su Mianyue trotted away, leaving Ji Xun dejected.


    Su Mianyue always said he wasn''t grown up when he was too gentlemanly, but he wanted to go further and she avoided him like a snake or a scorpion. Was he really not good enough? Or was his feelings not sincere enough?


    It was not until Su Mianyue''s figure disappeared from sight that Ji Xun followed with heavy steps, but his hands behind him were clenched into fists.

 Chapter 306 Last Chance

    The court, which had just calmed down, was in a state of panic because of the haunting incident. Many officials who had participated in the destruction of the Su Family and had not been sentenced were trembling with fear that the next person to play chess with Prime Minister Su was him.


    Naturally, Mu Tinng had heard of Prime Minister Su''s epiphany, but he let it go and ordered the secret guards to protect the perpetrators privately, which the court did not know.


    Within five days, several bruised ministers had resigned from their posts on the rampage of Golden Chime Hall, and at the same time, many of them had clamored up, making Golden Chime Hall sound as noisy as a vegetable market. As a result, the two officials were arrested for contempt of the monarch and sentenced to family copying and exile. Those officials who were bitten were also temporarily dismissed for investigation.


    "Did you hear that? That old man Gu Qinglin designed Prime Minister Su''s death not to win the queen''s throne for his daughter, but to secretly work for that small country of the Yulin in an attempt to annexe the vast rivers and mountains of my Tianlan?"


    "Then gu changqing is actually the son and grandson of the Yulin? No wonder he doesn''t look like a person from the Yulin."


    "I heard that the Yulin got the exact location of the ancient treasure, so they dared to have such a big ambition to annex the countries. It seems that they have already begun to dig for the treasure. Those traitors who helped them rule the world can be crowned king and worshipped by then."


    There were all kinds of rumors among the people. Su Mianyue, who was sitting in the teahouse drinking tea, turned to Ji Xun and asked, "Is this your handwriting?"


    "Half and half." Ji Xun smiled.


    Su Mianyue turned his eyes and asked with interest, "Could it be that they really got the treasure? I remember you had several pieces there."


    "They are the only nobles in the battle of ancient times who have been in stock so far. It is said that there is a simple map of the treasure, but the Yulin has always been divided into two factions. One thinks that they should follow the rules of their ancestors and not touch the treasure. The other thinks that they should not follow the rules." Ji Xun smiled faintly, but Wen Ya had the world''s message.


    "What about you? Don''t you want to compete with them?" Su Mianyue was a little excited to try.


    "If the treasure is so easy to obtain, how can the map be handed down to this day?" Ji Xun threw a bucket of cold water on Su Mianyue to wake her up.


    Thinking of the map that he had obtained in the Hengyuan, a complicated look flashed in Su Mianyue''s eyes before he said, "I got another one recently. I''ll give it to you later."


    "Okay." Ji Xun replied faintly, looking away from Su Mianyue''s face that had never been seen before. Naturally, he saw Su Mianyue''s flash of expression just now.


    After listening to the discussion for a while, some disguised passers-by came over and whispered something in Ji Xun''s ear. Ji Xun''s face changed slightly.


    "What happened?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "Gu Changqing ran away." Ji Xun''s tone remained unchanged, but there was a murderous glint in his eyes. This Gu Changqing was definitely one of the masterminds who killed the Su Family, so such a person could not stay.


    The smile on Su Mianyue''s pretty face disappeared in an instant, replaced by a hint of coldness, but he was not in a hurry to act. He just sat there quietly drinking tea, but the tea in the cup was not less than a point.


    It was almost half a incense stick time before Su Mianyue looked at Ji Xun and smiled, "Since you know the information about the internal affairs of Yulin, you must know where this Gu Changqing went. He left it to you, Yu."


    After that, he closed the folding fan in his hand and Su Mianyue left the teahouse with his hands behind his back.


    She had always been in the light and that person was in the dark. Now that she knew about the Gu Family, that person should know, but she didn''t know if he would do it.


    To Su Mianyue''s disappointment, she waited outside the Gu''s Mansion until it was dark and did not see that person coming. Instead, Mu Tinng sent zeng shuo, the commander of the Gu''s Mansion, to raid the door.


    The Gu''s Mansion, which had once been a proud member of the royal family, was now being escorted by the Imperial Guard to the sky prison. They did not even have to interrogate the court to convict them directly.


    Most of the men and women had fallen asleep at this hour, and Zeng Shuo had no regard for their faces and had them tied up and left. Gu changfeng had been dragged out without even putting on a piece of cloth. Even if they could be released, the whole family would be shameless. And Zeng Shuo was so shameless that everyone would guess that it was Mu Tinng''s idea.


    Gu Family has always been known as a noble official, there is no luxury in the house, but the raid on the Gu Family shocked Zeng Shuo, not to mention the fact that there were more than a dozen secret roads, some directly outside the city, and some directly to the palace.


    In addition, the number of secret rooms searched was even more numerous. In the courtyard where Gu Qinglin lived alone, in addition to the secret rooms that hid gold and silver treasures, there was also a room that was locked up by young girls and did not give them a piece of shame cloth. After interrogation, they found out that these girls were Gu Qinglin''s toys to vent his anger and desire. When he was tired of playing, he would reward his subordinates. In the end, there was only one word - death!


    The Gu Family had four sons in total, and the other three had a small amount of silver in their courtyards, which was the right number, but the treasures found in gu changqing''s courtyards were more abundant than the national treasury. Most likely, the underground secret passageway led out of the city, and only one went into the palace.


    While asking his subordinates to check out the secret passageways, Zeng Shuo returned to the palace to report the matter to mu ting before he could count his belongings first.


    "Give me a thorough investigation of Weiyang Palace, lenggong, and the Imperial Hospital." Mu Tinng gave the order in a cold voice. The thought of someone digging so many secret passages under the palace made Mu Tinng feel cold on his back. In his sleep, he did not know who put a sword on his back. It was simply terrifying.


    A thorough investigation of Weiyang Palace and the cold palace was because Gu Linng was there, and the Imperial Hospital was because when they did a thorough investigation, they found out that Imperial Physician Lee''s relationship with the Gu Family was too unusual. In fact, Mu Tinng suspected Imperial Physician Lee when Gu Linng pretended to be pregnant, but it was not yet time to investigate his background.


    At this time, in the cold palace, Gu Linng was in a corner of her shabby bed, looking at the man who appeared in front of her with a guarded face. The bamboo chopsticks in her hands were her weapon to protect herself.


    Don''t act like a fool in front of me. This is the last chance I''ll give you. After you kill Mu Tinng, you leave this secret path. I''ll arrange for you to follow. Gu Changqing opened his mouth with a sullen face and threw a pack of drug maniacs beside Gu Linng. He said coldly, "Father raised you for so long and wanted you to be useful to him. If you are still so useless, there shouldn''t be a place for you in the cold palace."


    "He won''t see me. You know he won''t see me. Why are you forcing me? Do you want me to die to make you happy?" Gu Linng cried out trembling, tears streaming down her face, but Gu Changqing was not moved.


    "Your heart disease requires pills from your father every month to survive. How many days has it been this month?" Gu Changqing snorted coldly, ignoring Gu Linng, who was about to rush over like a maniac, turned around, entered the secret passage and sped off.


    As for Gu Linng''s choice, Gu Changqing was not worried at all. Gu Family people were born to be selfish, and this Gu Linng was the most. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.

 Chapter 307 Ji Xun, A Hooligan

    The news that the empress Gu Linng had lost her mind quickly spread throughout the harem, but it was no longer a secret that there was a secret passage in the cold palace. When Mu Tinng heard the news, he only had a cold look on his face and asked people to continue to investigate the origin of the secret passage, and to have people look through the palaces in the inner court of the palace.


    Empress Dowager had been resting and recuperating and shouldn''t have let Empress Dowager know about this, but Empress Dowager had been paying attention to Gu Linng, especially after knowing that Mu Tinng didn''t kill Gu Linng. He was so angry that he refused to see Mu Tinng for a long time. Today, he had asked for him to come to pay his respects.


    "My son pays his respects to his mother." Seeing that Empress Dowager looked good, Mu Tinng curtsied.


    "Hmph, if you''re not angry with me, I''ll be fine." Empress Dowager gave a cold look. Seeing that Mu Tinng was still kneeling there, he gave mammy lin a look. Nanny Lin quickly stepped forward to help Mu Tinng up.


    "Empress Dowager has always been thinking about the emperor. The emperor is really obedient. If Empress Dowager doesn''t let you come, he won''t come. Empress Dowager has been looking out of the hall from time to time these days." Nanny Lin said with a smile.


    When Empress Dowager was in trouble, Nanny Lin''s life was at stake, but Nanny Lin was led to the back, and Nanny Lin was attacked by an expert, so Nanny Lin didn''t even have a chance to call for help. He had been working hard by Empress Dowager all these years.


    Mu Tinng nodded to thank Nanny Lin for his kindness, and then asked Empress Dowager about the food and other matters during this period. Naturally, the answer was Nanny Lin, while Empress Dowager was taking a nap with his eyes narrowed.


    It was not until Mu Tinng was almost done asking, and when he had finished his instructions that Empress Dowager opened his eyes and said, "Emperor, the ai family asked you to come here today to ask, how long will you spoil that woman? She framed your empress dowager, assassinated your mother, and now she''s still in the cold palace. Are you willing to deal with the Tianlan only if she sends them out?"


    Empress Dowager''s voice was slightly cold. Although his body was weak and his voice was very soft, he could not conceal the murderous spirit between his words.


    Mu Tinng smiled bitterly and explained, "Mother, don''t worry. My son knows what to do with Gu Linng, but the time is not yet ripe."


    "Timing?" Empress Dowager asked, half in doubt and half in mockery.


    "Yes." Mu Tinng nodded but didn''t want to say anything more.


    Seeing Mu Tinng''s serious face, Empress Dowager couldn''t see what his son wanted for a moment. He just sighed and said, "Mother is old, and her body is not as good as before. She can''t help you and doesn''t want to drag you down. In the future, when the emperor is free, he will come and talk to the ai family, so he doesn''t have to pay his respects every day. As for the big and small matters in the palace, the ai family will not take part in them."


    "It was his son who was unfilial and made his mother suffer." As Mu Tinng spoke, he lifted the hem of his clothes and knelt down. He banged his head three times at Empress Dowager.


    Looking at Mu Tinng''s respectful attitude as before, Empress Dowager''s heart was complicated. He only waved to Mu Tinng to kneel down, but he could not say a word.


    It was said that a child could not be older than a mother, not to mention that this son was the emperor.


    In General''s Mansion, Ji Xun walked quickly to the small courtyard where su mianyue lived. During that time, some servants passed by and saluted without paying attention.


    Su Mianyue, who was about to take a bath and change clothes, suddenly noticed footsteps approaching. He hurriedly draped his freshly undressed jacket over his body, but before he could get dressed properly, the undergarments of the begonia flower jumped into Ji Xun''s sight.


    Staring blankly at Su Mianyue''s chest for a long time, Ji Xun blurted out subconsciously, "I thought you would like pear blossoms."


    "What did you say?" Su Mianyue''s eyes changed slightly. Although she was not as conservative as the women of this era, she also knew what the women of this era should be taboo. Ji Xun was obviously the one who was taboo at the moment.


    "A pear blossom pressed against a begonia." Ji Xun didn''t notice anything unusual about Su Mianyue, so he answered naturally. There seemed to be a warm liquid coming out of his nose.


    "Hooligan." He quickly took the belt and tied his shirt. Su Mianyue fired at Ji Xun with all his might.


    Ji Xun, who had never expected Su Mianyue to strike out of the blue, was still amazed at how the begonia flower was approaching him, with the fragrance of a young girl. The next moment, he was thrown into the yard. Two lines of nosebleed were in a parabola, and he landed one step at a time.


    "Hmph." With a cold snort, Su Mianyue held the door with his hands behind his back and was about to close the door, but Ji Xun hurriedly shouted, "I have something urgent to see you. Don''t close the door."


    Wiping the blood off his nose and tossing it aside, Ji Xun did not have the slightest intention of asking why he had been beaten up. Perhaps he already knew in his heart, and because the beating eased his awkwardness, it seemed even worse for him to have a nosebleed on his own.


    Knowing that Ji Xun would not joke about business, Su Mianyue left a door for Ji Xun, and sat down to pour tea instead of looking at Ji Xun''s pitiful face.


    "I found that man." After Ji Xun entered the room, he took a handkerchief and wiped the blood off his nose before sitting next to Su Mianyue.


    "Who... Is he?" Su Mianyue asked nervously. He had an answer in his heart, but he was afraid that what he guessed was false.


    "I think it would be better if you went to see it yourself." Ji Xun drank a cup of tea and said, "See you at the same place at midnight."


    She nodded absent-mindedly. Even Su Mianyue didn''t know when ji xun left. When she came back to her senses, she found that the door was closed. Su Mianyue cursed in her heart, "Little weasel runs so fast. If you dare to look around again, I will beat you into a panda''s eye."


    Ji Xun, who had returned to his room to rest, was very sad because Su Mianyue had beaten him so hard that the human skin mask outside could no longer be used. After removing the mask, the original handsome and unparalleled face turned red at the tip of his nose. Fortunately, Su Mianyue did not break the bridge of his nose.


    "This is to murder my husband." After applying the medicine to himself, Ji Xun quickly went to make a new human skin mask. Although he still had one in stock, it was safer to keep a spare, wasn''t it?


    So, when they met in Cat Lane in the middle of the night, Su Mianyue realized how big a mistake he had made. How could this guy leave evidence that he was wearing a human skin mask?


    "Yue." When Su Mianyue was about to open the secret room, Ji Xun pressed her wrist and said, "Promise me that you will control your emotions no matter what you see later, or I will knock you out."


    "How dare you!" Su Mianyue could hear her heart beating even though she was glaring and making a fierce expression, as if her life could be changed by twisting the mechanism.


    The jade hand turned gently, and the sound of the clicks made Su Mianyue hold his breath. In the dark chamber, there was a man lying on a wooden bed. The thick smell of blood and soup rushed to his face as the chamber was opened, which made Su Mianyue not even have the courage to take a step.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s slightly changed face, Ji Xun knew that she had guessed who the injured person was, so she took Su Mianyue''s hand and walked towards the secret chamber.


    Even with Ji Xun leading the way, Su Mianyue walked very slowly. Each step was as heavy as a kilogram, but the door was only a dozen steps away from the wooden bed. When su mianyue saw the man''s face on the wooden bed, she only felt the blood boiling all over her body. She broke off Ji Xun''s arm and rushed towards the wooden bed...

 Chapter 308 The Runaway Su Mianyue

    Ji Xun, who had been thrown away, took a few steps back before he could stand up and rushed forward to grab Su Mianyue. As long as Su Mianyue moved the man on the wooden bed at this time, it was tantamount to killing him!


    However, Ji Xun was not as fast as Su Mianyue, but Su Mianyue stopped at the last moment, only to see her body limp and fall on the edge of the bed, her hands trembling to see how the person on the wooden bed was injured, but she did not know where to start.


    After a long time, Su Mianyue stopped doing this and looked at the face she would never forget with tears in her eyes.


    He would always remember the mischievous smile he gave himself when she came across the country and didn''t know how to face the su family. He would always say, "Crazy girl, aren''t you afraid of being punished by your father when he finds out?" The second brother who came to threaten her but secretly helped her clean up the mess.


    The gentlemanly and courteous young master su, who praised her for being like a jade in front of others, was a tease in front of Su Mianyue. Knowing that she was a little unhappy, he wanted to fight with others, but now he was lying in front of him, dying.


    "No, my second brother is as smart as a fox. He won''t hurt himself like this. You must not be my second brother. Get up and tell me that you are just like him. Get up!" Tears streamed down her face as Su Mianyue knelt beside the bed and cried.


    "If you were my second brother, you wouldn''t want to see me cry. If my second brother loved me so much, he would beat you away personally, you bastard impersonator..."


    "Get up and give my second brother back to me, give him back to me!"


    Su Mianyue''s tone became agitated as he spoke. Several times, he almost pushed the people on the bed. Ji Xun was watching anxiously.


    Fortunately, Su Mianyue still had a sense of reason, until he cried out and did not touch the dying Su Hao.


    Su Hao had long known that he had escaped. Although he had not contacted her for so many years, Su Mianyue had secretly thought that he would not be watching her in a corner, and how they would meet, but Su Mianyue never thought that it would be like this.


    "You promised mother, you promised mother that you would protect me for the rest of my life. Father and eldest brother don''t keep their word, so you''ve gone back on your word! Second brother, I know it''s you. Wake up and see if I''m okay. I''m waiting to take revenge with you. Our enemy isn''t dead yet, so we''ll all make it through, right?" She was sobbing by the bed, her voice no longer audible to Su Mianyue, but she kept on talking, trying to make Su Hao hear her.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue would not be able to bear it any longer, Ji Xun rushed forward to help her up. Su Mianyue wanted to struggle, but Ji Xun threatened directly, "If you don''t rest well, I will point your sleeping point. Now, what second brother needs most is your support. If you fall down, will he still wake up?"


    Holding Su Mianyue in his arms, Ji Xun sat in the chair. Regardless of whether she cooperated or not, he wiped her tears with his sleeve and continued, "Second brother went after Gu Changqing after he found out that he was running away. In the end, when he met the Yulin who protected Gu Changqing, he was so badly injured. I believe that Gu Changqing, that petty man, will let people spread the news that second brother is still alive in Capital City, so that second brother''s action will be blocked."


    "The most important thing is revenge for his own escape, right?" Su Mianyue finally spoke to Ji Xun. Her eyes were red and swollen, and tears were still hanging from her eyelashes. She leaned weakly against Ji Xun''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "Yu, I don''t care what identity that Gu Changqing has. I want him to taste the feeling of falling from heaven to hell, making his life a living hell for the rest of his life."


    Listening to the hatred in Su Mianyue''s words, Ji Xun knew that she could only nod and agree.


    "I want to go to the blood wash Gu Family. Whether the Gu Family is selling their country for glory or for other reasons, the dog emperor can let them live. I, Su Mianyue, can''t let them waste air." With every word Su Mianyue said, the hatred in his eyes deepened.


    "Okay, but how about I come with you when second brother wakes up?" Ji Xun coaxed, afraid that Su Mianyue would rush over with his sword now, so he had to make some arrangements if he wanted to kill someone, didn''t he?


    Especially now that Gu Family people are locked up in prison, it''s not easy to break in.


    Ji Xun had investigated how much Wanyan Lin had deployed to rescue Su Mianyue, and how much manpower and resources he had expended. However, Wanyan Lin did not mention it back then, and Ji Xun was not willing to explain it for him.


    Su Mianyue nodded, then remembered to ask Su Hao about his injuries. He was so sad that he threw the word "Calm" out of his mind. It was a shame.


    "Second brother''s condition is not very good. Although there is not a fatal wound, there is no good place all over his body. When our people rushed there, second brother was thrown into the lake. When we found him again, many wounds on his body were swollen." Ji Xun did not hide the intention of Su Hao''s injury. Only su hao could delay Su Mianyue''s thoughts of revenge and give him enough time to arrange everything.


    Nodding his head again, Su Mianyue was no longer able to think so much. He just wanted to stay by Su Hao''s side, so he said to Ji Xun, "I will stay here for the next few days to take care of second brother. I will leave everything else to you."


    Ji Xun had no objections at all. He said, "Just stay with second brother. If Gu Changqing wants to spread the news, it depends on whether my people give him a chance. No one will disturb him until second brother is well."


    "Thank you, Yu." Su Mianyue looked at Ji Xun seriously. It seemed that every time she really needed help, Ji Xun would stay by her side and never mind her gains and losses.


    Of course, the things that Su Mianyue avoided about Ji Xun were another matter.


    "I thought you and I didn''t need to say those two words." Ji Xun had no expression on his face, but his heart was bitter.


    "Yu, I..." Su Mianyue opened his mouth, but did not know what to say. He could only smile bitterly and say, "I want to go back to the su residence after my second brother wakes up and inform my parents and brother." I ask them to protect my second brother for the rest of his life.


    Su Mianyue could only say the last words in her heart. She was not sure if she could get away with this revenge. She did apologize to him with the help of Ji Xun''s power, but Su Mianyue would not let Ji Xun accompany her to her death.


    Ji Xun nodded slowly. "I''ll get a set of things ready. Just go ahead."


    Su Mianyue stopped talking. After seeing Ji Xun leave, he turned around and sat beside Su Hao with a chair. From time to time, he moistened his lips with cotton cloth and kept talking to su hao.


    There were also some small secrets between the original owner and Su Hao that Biwu had heard, and whether Su Hao could hear them or not, but Su Mianyue had been talking, crying, laughing, and completely immersed in the family relationship with her or the original owner. It was already unclear which one was herself.

 Chapter 309 Grow Some Snacks

    Perhaps because of his strong desire to survive, or because he couldn''t fall asleep because of Su Mianyue''s noise, su hao finally woke up one day and saw Su Mianyue, who was sitting by the bed with misty eyes, subconsciously tried to reach out to flick her head, only to make himself wince and cry out in pain.


    Su Mianyue was in a hurry for a while before she realized that Su Hao had woken up and almost landed on Su Hao''s chest. She sobbed for a long time before she remembered that it was time to feed Su Hao.


    Because Su Mianyue was inexperienced in serving people, his movements were not gentle enough. Su Hao''s soup was half drunk and half spilled. Seeing that Su Hao was still a little spirited, Su Mianyue sat by the bed and spoke to Su Hao.


    "Second brother really is. Why haven''t you released any news all these years? Even to avoid trouble, you can look for me in private. Are you afraid that I won''t admit you or report you?" Seeing that Su Hao was still in good condition, Su Mianyue began to complain, and then asked Su Hao how he had been in the past few years, as well as where he would go after Su Hao''s injury.


    Su Mianyue, who kept talking, did not notice the complicated look on Su Hao''s face at all. He just thought he was uncomfortable.


    After su yu fell asleep again, Su Mianyue stepped into the su residence in the dark and looked at the house that was no different from before. However, the order of the past had become sour and depressed. Su Mianyue could not help but blush again. However, there were too many tears these two days, but she could not cry.


    As she strolled around the courtyard, Su Mianyue did not have many memories of the house, but those few memories were the most precious in her life. Her father, brother nuan, and Ji Xun lived here under the alias Su Yu, which seemed to be what happened yesterday.


    Unconsciously, when they arrived at the Su Family ancestral hall, the zhu gate was half open, and many of the spirit positions inside were defective. Although some people straightened them up, they could also guess how the people from the Gu Family insulted the company when they searched it, even the ancestral tablet.


    Opening the food box in the corner, Su Mianyue placed the fruits and other things on the incense table, turned around and lit three columns of incense to worship, then turned around and knelt on the dusty futon.


    "Su Mianyue, the unworthy son of the Su Family, is here to visit the Su Family''s ancestors. Although the scourge of the Su Family today cannot be avoided even after a sleepless month, at least it will not be forced into such a mess. If the ancestors want to punish Mianyue, please come to Mianyue and bless his second brother to be safe and orderly." Su Mianyue clasped his hands together and prayed sincerely. After saying this, he knocked his head three times. Suddenly, his eyes turned cold and he quickly left the direction he used to run away.


    After half a cup of tea, Mu Tinng, who was dressed in his usual clothes, entered the ancestral hall. Looking at the incense that had just been lit for a short time, he was so excited that he immediately ordered, "Go and search it. If there is anyone who can report it to me immediately, remember not to hurt it at all."


    The secret guards who had been protecting Mu Tinng outside quickly scattered around, but the results of the search disappointed Mu Tinng.


    "That''s all. Since she doesn''t want to see me now, let''s wait. I''m not in a hurry." Mu Tinng waved his hand to make the secret guard disappear. He walked to the incense table and started to open an inconspicuous word. Then he heard the sound of the secret room opening. Mu Tinng walked in with the food box that he had never put down, without any attendant.


    Su Mianyue did not know that it was Mu Tinng. He only noticed that the other party had a lot of people and had met Su Hao, so he would not stay and take risks. Otherwise, with su mianyue''s hatred for Mu Tinng, she would kill Mu Tinng regardless of the consequences.


    After paying his respects to the ancestors of the su family, when Su Mianyue returned to Su Hao''s side, he saw that su hao was sleeping soundly, so he did not disturb him. He closed his clothes and sat down in his chair, squinted, and began to take care of Su Hao, the big injured person, day after day. He did not care much about the outside world, unless Ji Xun took the initiative to talk about it.


    Without news from the Gu Family, Su Mianyue knew that Mu Tinng had not done anything to the Gu Family, and his hatred for him became stronger.


    Su Hao''s injuries took him more than half a month to get out of bed and a month to get some sun in the yard. Su Mianyue stayed in his secret room for a month and came out feeling reborn.


    "Second brother, you can grow some snacks in the future. Look at my delicate skin. Because you have become pale, I will become moldy if I don''t bask in the sun." Sitting in the yard with Su Hao, Su Mianyue couldn''t help nagging.


    In the past, he was afraid of being searched by soldiers, so he could only let su hao recuperate in the secret room. Although it was also ventilated there, it still gave people a depressing feeling. In order to prevent Su Hao from suffocating from depression, Su Mianyue spent countless brain cells every day trying to make su hao laugh, and his smiling face froze every day.


    "When you grow up, I will naturally grow up." Su Hao did not even raise his eyelids to reply. He had been used to bickering with Su Mianyue during this period of time. Plus, he was a patient, so he was naturally given preferential treatment, so su hao never showed mercy.


    He glared at Su Hao angrily. Su Mianyue had the urge to learn from others, but su hao was covered in scabs. If he could not control his strength, the consequences would still be very serious.


    Su hao calmly glanced at Su Mianyue and continued to close his eyes to sleep.


    There was nowhere to vent his anger. Su Mianyue kept clenching his fist and boxing at Su Hao''s shadow, as if it would relieve his anger.


    When Ji Xun came over, he saw the childish Su Mianyue, who was very sensible and did not go to the gun, but Su Hao was not afraid of big things. He asked loudly, "Yu, how long have you been standing there? Why didn''t you say hello?"


    "Yu!" Su Mianyue gritted her teeth and spat out two words. She was acting like a little lunatic just now. Should these two look like monkeys?


    "Well, I just got here. I saw Yue working on a new boxing technique. It seemed to be suitable for close combat, so I didn''t disturb him." Su Yu chuckled and subconsciously walked behind Su Hao to avoid being caught by Su Mianyue to vent the fire.


    "Yes, Mianyue is in a good mood today. He has been studying there for a while. Why don''t you two exchange ideas and try this set of boxing?" Su Hao had nothing to do all day, so he wanted to have some fun.


    He secretly glared at Su Hao. He didn''t want to be so ungrateful. Didn''t he see that after meeting Su Mianyue, Ji Xun had only been tortured unilaterally?


    "Let''s forget about being blind," Ji Xun refused.


    "How do you know if this boxing method is suitable for close combat or not? It just tickles my free hand these days. Let''s do two moves." Su Mianyue didn''t give Ji Xun the chance to refuse. When he spoke, he punched ji xun in the chest through Su Hao.


    Ji Xun leaned back and dodged. Before he could straighten his back, Su Mianyue punched him again. Ji Xun took a few steps back and realized that Su Mianyue really wanted to attack.


    "We agreed not to use internal force, otherwise it would cost money to destroy plants and flowers." Su Hao whistled and watched.


    "I''m not short of money!" Su Mianyue tiptoed forward, like a clever cat in a parabola toward ji xun.


    "The young master does not lack money." Ji Xun replied at the same time. Before he could blame su hao for not caring about the safety of the person himself, he saw Su Mianyue come straight to his face with great speed.


    "You two have a very good understanding. When your second brother recovers from his injury, he will also exchange notes with you." Su hao''s smiling eyes narrowed as he watched every movement of the two men''s fight carefully. He realized that he could fight so well without internal force. If it was used on the battlefield...

 Chapter 310 The Greatest Sorrow

    Su Mianyue used his palm as a knife to attack Ji Xun''s upper plate. Chopping, locking, chopping and boxing were useless, and the lower plate swept the whole army from time to time, and Ji Xun was completely defenceless.


    The two of them fought furiously, sweat and dust mixed together, but there was no intention of stopping. However, when Ji Xun gradually figured out Su Mianyue''s routine and was ready to fight back, Su Mianyue would surprise a grab or fall over his shoulder, making Ji Xun extremely embarrassed.


    Looking at that petite and frail body, and then at the ruder movements than a woman, Su Hao covered his face several times and fell into silence. The Su Family had been working hard to cultivate a young lady, but did not want Su Mianyue to be gone forever on the deviated path.


    "Miss, when are you going to fight? Biwu''s legs are sore." Once again, Ji Xun fell to the ground. Su Mianyue was distracted by the familiar female voice. Before she could look up and see the face of the other party, Ji Xun stood up with a carp and put Su Mianyue''s hands behind her.


    "Yu, you bastard, you''re playing sneak attack with your sister." Su Mianyue shouted angrily.


    "It doesn''t matter if the attack is successful or not." Ji Xun laughed and whispered in Su Mianyue''s ear, "Well, do you want to go back to the house and change? When you stepped on my shoulder just now, it seemed like you saw something you shouldn''t have looked at."


    Su Mianyue felt a surge of blood. Without a mirror, he could guess how red his face was. He stomped on Ji Xun''s toes angrily and ran towards the guest room. He did not forget to tell biwu to sit down and rest for a while.


    After seeing Su Mianyue, Biwu''s exhaustion had long disappeared, and there was no way to rest. She bowed to su haofeu excitedly and quickly chased after Su Mianyue. She had too much to say to miss, and now that the second young master was here, it was really great that the Su Family was not destroyed.


    Wu Yuqing stood awkwardly where he was. Ji Xun waved to let him go. Then he sat beside su hao and poured a large cup of tea.


    "What did you say to mianyue just now?" Su Hao looked at Ji Xun carefully again. Ever since the Su Family accident, Su Hao had subconsciously compared Su Yu four years ago to him now every time he saw Ji Xun. In the end, he didn''t find any difference except that Ji Xun was more mature, "To be honest, you are definitely the first one who can make the head of our family run away shyly."


    Facing Su Hao''s thumbs up, Ji Xun rubbed his nose awkwardly. Some words could not be said even if he was beaten to death. Otherwise, he would die unhappily, especially in front of a girl like Su Hao.


    "Yue is going to the dungeon." Ji Xun couldn''t help but change the subject and get down to business.


    "You mean..." Su Hao''s face changed and the smile disappeared.


    "Just as you think, after the prison, it must be the palace. It''s hard for her to live peacefully in order to avenge the Su Family." Ji Xun looked at Su Hao meaningfully. There were some things other than the people who were involved, but their close relatives found some clues, just because protecting Su Mianyue never mentioned them.


    In each other''s eyes, there was a solemn look, and the conversation between the two men came to an abrupt end. Some words could be understood without saying them.


    Besides, Su Mianyue ran all the way back to the house where she was staying. After taking off her dress, she found nothing torn or undone. Only then did she realize that Ji Xun had deceived her.


    But now that he was back, Su Mianyue simply washed up and went out. Biwu soon came in and served him. The master and servant picked up their own experiences and chatted. They knew that Biwu came so late to get rid of those tails.


    "It''s good to see you alive." Holding Biwu''s hand, Su Mianyue''s eyes reddened, "I had wanted to kill him into the palace of the hengyuan kingdom to look for you, but I was afraid it would harm you and I didn''t dare to show up. After three months, I didn''t see anything happen to Wanyan Lin. I thought you gave him the antidote, but now I thought you were in danger. I just wanted to avenge the Su Family and then go back to avenge you."


    "Miss, don''t do this in the future. Even if Biwu is really dead, it''s fate. Why would miss take risks for Biwu? But god is on our side, so we can all survive. Now that second young master is back, it''s really a happy reunion." Biwu said with a smile. Her feelings for the Su Family were definitely deeper than the current Su Mianyue. It was also her home.


    "Yeah, we''ll be even happier when we''re done with baby Biwu''s wedding." Su Mianyue chuckled and realized that it was Wu Yuqing, not si Jing Jie, who was with Biwu, "Biwu, baby, come and tell me, who are you going to marry? When did your heart flutter? If you don''t tell me the truth, I won''t let you go."


    "Miss will bully me." Holding a handful of water and splashing it on Su Mianyue''s chest, Biwu quickly hid behind the screen and said, "Young Master Wu is a good person. Without his help all the way, Biwu might not have been able to see miss alive."


    Biwu''s tone made Su Mianyue frown. Liking someone has nothing to do with whether he''s good or not.


    Not only was Su Mianyue frowning, but Biwu''s brows were also knitted together, and the smile marks on her lips were bitter as she spoke.


    Biwu looked up and tried to blink back her tears, "Miss, you just said you wanted to avenge the Su Family. There''s something I have to tell you, but you have to promise to follow the original plan and not do anything rash."


    "It''s so scary. Can I not listen to it?" Su Mianyue asked with feigned ease.


    Taking a deep breath, Biwu walked back to Su Mianyue''s bathtub, wiped her back, and told Su Mianyue what snow bamboo had said. Finally, he said, "Miss, you may not believe Xuezhu''s words, but master Yu was concerned about the Su Family. He must know the inside story."


    Noticing that Su Mianyue''s back was as stiff as a statue, Biwu was heartbroken but had to tell her about it. After all, it was better to know now than it would be many years later. By then, Su Mianyue should have had her own happiness and should not be disturbed by the past.


    Moreover, Biwu was most worried that Su Mianyue would not kill Wanyan Lin. Sooner or later, he would return to the enemy who killed his father. That was Su Mianyue''s greatest sorrow.


    "Miss, these things are all over. After we avenge the old master and the others, we will leave this place with the second young master and never pay attention to the troubles of the world again." Afraid that Su Mianyue would lose control of his emotions, Biwu whispered to her, even afraid that he could not control his emotions and did not dare to look at Su Mianyue''s expression.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue held the edge of the tub in both hands, her eyes scarlet as she stared ahead, and her lips were bleeding from her bite.


    Wanyan Lin, how dare you play with me like this, Su Mianyue, the revenge of annihilation is unbearable. Even if my second brother survived, you still owe me a blood debt of the Su Family and a true love of Su Mianyue, so you must live longer and wait for me, Su Mianyue, to seek revenge on you!

 Chapter 311 He Couldnt Wake up

    Hatred filled her chest, anger burning with reason. Su Mianyue tried to restrain herself from being impulsive now, but her trembling hands crushed the tub, scaring Biwu into rushing forward to hold her in his arms.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have told you this. It''s my fault. If you''re angry, come at me. Don''t hurt yourself!" Hugging Su Mianyue tightly, Biwu cried out, afraid that Su Mianyue would not be able to bear such a blow. "Wanyan Lin is such a jerk. In order to keep miss, he did not hesitate to hurt himself. He cheated miss''s trust and didn''t leave any way for her to harm our Su Family. Miss can hate him, but she can''t hurt herself because of such scum. Master and master certainly don''t want miss to do this."


    "Biwu, I killed father and brother." After a long time, Su Mianyue said this with a dull look in his eyes.


    "No, even if there is no miss, the Gu Family can''t tolerate the power of the Su Family in the court. Mu Tinng, the dog emperor, will also find a way to get rid of it. Didn''t miss already know? How can this be blamed on miss?" Biwu hurriedly found a reason.


    "But without me, the Su Family would not have been destroyed in such a way. My father would have brought the two brothers back to his hometown to live a leisurely life under the chrysanthemum picker fence. I killed them. They didn''t leave for me, and they also eroded my power a little bit, and they ended up dead. It''s all my fault, biwu. I hurt them. They love me so much and dote on me, but I''m the one who hurt them. I..." Su Mianyue spoke incoherently, in a very low voice. Biwu, who was hugging her so low, could not hear her and kept talking about what she had done to the Su Family.


    Holding Su Mianyue in her arms, Biwu knew that there was no point in persuading her now. Su Mianyue had fallen into a circle of self-blame and guilt, unless she woke up in the yard.


    The betrayals and blows she had endured over the past few days had already left Su Mianyue with a hole in her heart. She needed an outlet to vent all her unhappiness, or she would sooner or later be crushed.


    She kept mumbling and leaned against Biwu''s shoulder, refusing to get up. In the end, biwu pointed at her sleeping point and carried her to bed to let her rest.


    Biwu was in no mood to clean up the broken bathtub in the bathroom. He was in a hurry to tell Su Hao and Ji Xun about Su Mianyue, afraid that Su Mianyue would do anything to avenge him when he woke up.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have told miss about this. At least I shouldn''t have told her at this time." After saying that, Biwu cried and apologized. Looking at Su Mianyue''s delicate appearance, Biwu almost regretted it to death, but he couldn''t take back what he said.


    Su Hao did not speak, and Ji Xun did not say a word. Both of them clearly understood each other in their eye contact. They already knew that Wanyan Lin was involved in the Su Family extermination. They didn''t want to take revenge because Su Mianyue stayed with Wanyan Lin wholeheartedly at that time. They didn''t want to ruin Su Mianyue''s happiness.


    But not only did Wanyan Lin not cherish Su Mianyue, but also made her hurt again and again, so this account should be settled properly.


    "Yue, leave it to second brother. I''ll take care of something." Ji Xun stood up and left without waiting for Su Hao''s answer.


    Su Hao silently looked in the direction of Su Mianyue''s room with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Su Mianyue didn''t wake up until it was dark because he had been hit on his sleeping acupoint. In the dark room, su hao sat on a chair by the bed and looked at her.


    "Second brother?" Su Mianyue rubbed his aching brows, unable to calm down.


    "Little sister, you have always been intelligent. Father has also explained the situation in the current dynasty to you. You should know how brilliant the Su Family was in the beginning and how miserable it will be in the end. Not all the ministers of the humerus will be able to leave. The current situation of the Su Family may be the best for father. At least, there are two bloodlines left between us and you." Su Hao opened his mouth and went straight to the point. This time, it was no longer Second Childe who had no time, but a brother who wanted to wake up his confused sister.


    "You thought it was because of you that the Su Family was harmed, but have you ever thought that even without you, Wanyan Lin would have taken action against the Su Family, and even many countries that wanted to split up the internet would have taken part in it, just like Shangguan Pei, as a general who protected the country, was repeatedly assassinated?"


    Seeing the tears in Su Mianyue''s eyes, Su Hao could not bear it but continued, "In father and brother''s heart, it is the most important thing for us to be alive. If they are in heaven, they also want to see the pearl of their pampered life freely, rather than blaming themselves for losing their spirit. How can you face missing father and brother like this?"


    Su Hao''s words were simple and straightforward, and Su Mianyue understood that, but after all, the truth was caused by her, how could Su Mianyue not blame himself?


    Our Su Family children are never stupid people who bother themselves. Little sister, you have grown up. There are some things that you should be able to think through even if second brother doesn''t tell you yourself. Second brother won''t try to persuade you. He just stands up for the people who care about you. It''s up to you to choose whether to hide in a protective shell for those who have hurt you." Standing up, Su Hao did not look at Su Mianyue again, but his fists were tightly clenched beside him. He wanted to grab Su Mianyue''s shoulder and shake it so hard that she could wake up quickly.


    Sitting on the bed, Su Mianyue''s eyes were never broken, and the tears of his life seemed to flow clean during this period of time, unconsciously wetting the front of his clothes.


    Biwu came in to deliver water and food once, but Su Mianyue did not react at all and continued to be in a daze. Biwu could only stay with Su Mianyue, just like on those sad nights when only Biwu was there.


    Ji Xun was busy coming to see Su Mianyue until the evening of the next day. Seeing how she was standing still, he felt both pain and anger in his heart. He sat in front of Su Mianyue for a long time and did not see Su Mianyue respond. He held her shoulders angrily and roared.


    "Su Mianyue, wake up. When are you going to torture yourself for that scumbag Wanyan Lin? He''s just a man who''s been using you and can''t see you after that. How can he occupy his heart so that no one around you can see you? Su Mianyue, are you torturing yourself or us? Do you want me to send you back to Wanyan Lin so that you can return to normal?"


    "You''re sorry, you''re blaming yourself, so you curl yourself up. You''re not worthy of being the daughter of the Su Family. Prime Minister Su would be ashamed of you even if he knew about it. As a child of the world, you have a debt of gratitude and vengeance. The sword in your hand is not a decoration. You know what Wanyan Lin did to the Su Family, but you dare not seek revenge on him because you are reluctant to kill him. Even if he repeatedly hurt you and killed the Su Family, you still can''t bear to kill him for revenge, right?"


    "Well, you don''t dare to kill Wanyan Lin, I''ll go! Su Mianyue, you can hide here and face the guilt in your heart. When I kill Wanyan Lin and bring his head in front of you, I''ll see how you can keep pretending. Then, will you have the strength to fight me to the death?"

 Chapter 312 Theres Only One Way

    Whether it was the pain in her shoulder or Ji Xun''s words that provoked Su Mianyue, she slowly raised her head and looked at Ji Xun with hatred in her eyes. Her eyes, which were already red with tears, were as terrifying as wild beasts.


    Shaking his shoulders, he broke free from ji xun''s hands. Su Mianyue shouted, "Why are you going to kill Wanyan Lin? I can only kill him. He used my feelings first, played with my feelings later, and killed my closest family in the world. Even if he killed him ten or a hundred times, it would be difficult to solve the hatred in his heart! I hate Wanyan Lin, but I hate myself more. As long as I have a little brain, I won''t be fooled by Wanyan Lin. I won''t have doubted his intentions for so many years. As long as I use dim sum, I should have found the clue long ago, where would I help my enemy to do any great revenge? I had countless opportunities to avenge my father and brother, but I was immersed in the hypocrisy of the enemy, through thick and thin for the enemy, for the enemy''s thousand gold scattered, for the enemy''s grief..."


    Su Mianyue screamed hysterically, as if he wanted to shout out everything in his heart before he could stop. Ignoring how uncomfortable his hoarse voice was, he continued shouting, "Did you already know about yan lin''s harm to the Su Family? But they all watched me walk around Wanyan Lin like a fool. Did they think that I, Su Mianyue, was particularly hateful and ridiculous, just like a freaking idiot?"


    "Tell me, tell me what you were thinking when you saw me in love with my enemy. Even though I was repeatedly humiliated by Wanyan Lin, why did you hide the truth from me? Was it because you were afraid that I couldn''t accept it, or that I wouldn''t believe you?"


    "No, it''s all my fault. I didn''t know enough people to harm the Su Family. Even if I avenged them, I didn''t have the right to go to their graves and add a stick of incense. I was a sinner of the Su Family, and I wanted a lot of bullshit freedom. In the end, I messed things up, and I fell into this mess. It would be better to keep occupying the position of queen of the Tianlan, at least not to harm them... Boo..."


    After venting, Su Mianyue knelt on the bed and buried his face in his palms, tears streaming down his fingers.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s helpless sobs, Ji Xun''s eyes were filled with heartache. He stepped forward and hugged Su Mianyue''s shoulder. His chin rubbed against her head. After a long time, he whispered, "How much more comfortable is it to cry? Silly girl, you have to look forward. Although the godfather and the eldest brother are irreparable tragedies, the second brother is still alive. Even for the second brother, you should cheer up. Do you know that the second brother will not eat or drink with you this day? I''m afraid that my newly recovered body will collapse again. Won''t you feel sorry for yourself then?"


    "How''s second brother?" Looking up anxiously and seeing Ji Xun looking at him dotingly, Su Mianyue realized that Ji Xun had said something to cheer her up. His heart was warm but also bitter. He asked, "Yu, do you think I''m useless? You''ve been growing up all these years, but I''m not only standing still, I''m also retreating. I just don''t want to stand up after a little setback."


    "Women don''t have to be so strong. It''s good to be a little fragile occasionally. That''s how cute they are." Rubbing the black hair on Su Mianyue''s head, Ji Xun said in a low voice, "Go wash up and eat something. I''ll take you to the dungeon tonight so that you can vent your anger."


    "Okay." Su Mianyue nodded, his face haggard but full of energy.


    Seeing Su Mianyue get up and go down, Ji Xun sighed in his heart. How could Su Mianyue''s injured heart heal so easily? He just couldn''t bear them to be sad.


    Time is the best cure for heart disease. Ji Xun believes that with his company and care, Su Mianyue will be able to walk out of the emotional haze.


    After returning from biwu, this was the first time everyone had dinner together. Su Mianyue looked at Su Hao with a cold face and smiled as he served him a bowl of soup. "Second brother, this time it''s the younger sister who has gone to the bull''s horns. I promise I won''t do it again. Will you stop being angry?"


    "Am I angry?" Su hao replied with a smile on his face. Seeing that Su Mianyue''s hand was still burning red with the soup bowl, he couldn''t bear to take the bowl and said, "Sit down and eat. Have you forgotten the rule of eating without sleeping?"


    "Yes, my little sister will obey my second brother''s orders." After Su Mianyue sat down, he made a gesture of zipping his mouth, and everyone began to eat dinner. Although no one spoke, it was warm.


    When they reached hai, Ji Xun came to Su Mianyue''s room and saw that she had changed into her night clothes. The two of them wanted to leave the secret room, but they saw someone break in through the window. If it wasn''t Biwu, who else could it be?


    "I''m also a member of the su family. Miss, don''t try to leave me behind," Biwu pouted.


    "I am the future son-in-law of the Su Family." Seeing Su Mianyue''s eyes darting over, Wu Yuqing immediately made his stand and Biwu took a turn.


    "Where''s second brother?" Su Mianyue asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I gave Second Childe some sleep points. He''s playing chess with duke zhou in the secret room." Biwu patted his chest as if everything was done.


    Hearing that Su Mianyue could not say no more, he threw an inquiring look at ji xun and saw that Ji Xun turned to open the mechanism. The four of them quickly flashed into the secret room.


    The exit of this chamber was behind a common house and firewood shed. Under Ji Xun''s guidance, a few people made a few detours before heading towards the prison.


    "Fighting sounds?" Su Mianyue heard the sound of blades turning as he approached the dungeon.


    "This is the launch of the second plan. It looks like Mu Tinng is guarding against someone trying to assassinate the Gu Family." Ji Xun replied calmly, gestured and led the three of Su Mianyue around the direction of the fight. Then, he spread a small plot on the roof and said to the three of them, "Yuqing and I will make a mess later. You two take the opportunity to go here. Gu Qinglin and the Gu Family are all imprisoned here."


    Su Mianyue nodded to show that he understood, and the four of them split up according to Ji Xun''s wishes. Because of the repeated accidents in the prison, the guards were now very strict, or Ji Xun would not have taken such a great sacrifice to create a chance for Su Mianyue to take revenge.


    Su Mianyue and Biwu only sneaked into the cell Ji Xun was talking about when they heard the sounds of running water and putting out the fire from both sides of the east and west. However, there were no heavy guards here, but there were elite soldiers blocking the way.


    "Miss, just go get revenge. I''m in the way." Biwu let out a low cry and took the initiative to confront the enemy.


    "Silly girl, this is the only way inside." Su Mianyue shook his head and drew out his sword to join the battle circle.


    Although there were more than a dozen people on the other side, Su Mianyue and Biwu used deadly attack tactics and quickly found a way out.


    After a few lives and deaths, the master and servant learned a lesson in blood. If they wanted to win, they could not have the kindness of a woman. It was much easier to kill the enemy than to hurt the enemy.


    In an instant, more than a dozen people were dead on the spot. Su Mianyue and Biwu quickly and violently added another sword to these people to make sure they were dead in a hurry. There was not much time to delay outside, so killing a few more Gu Family people in a limited amount of time would be earning a few.

 Chapter 313 The Sound of Eggs Breaking

    The sound of the long sword rubbing against the ground made one''s heart tremble. Su Mianyue and Biwu walked through the prison in black with their masks on. The smell of blood made the prisoners who wanted to cajole them to let them go hide in the corner of the wall to avoid provoking the two female ghosts.


    In a cell in the middle of the cell, Su Mianyue saw that Gu Qinglin and the Gu Family were huddled together, and no longer saw the pride of the elite in the court, one by one sloppy and no different from the other prisoners.


    Biwu stepped forward to break the iron lock with his internal force. Before she could ask, Gu Qinglin asked with surprise, "But the lord asked two chivalrous men to save the old lady?"


    "Bah!" Biwu spat out angrily, but there was only a sound from the scarf. The long sword pointed straight at the heart of Gu Qinglin, who stood up, and said, "There are two ways for you. One way is for me to kill you now, and I will chop you into meat sauce. The other is for you to kneel down and kowtow to me. I will leave you a whole body."


    "Biwu, stop fooling around." Su Mianyue gave a faint cry, threw a dagger in front of Gu Qinglin and said, "Kill all your children and wives, and I will leave you alive."


    "Biwu... Biwu... You are the big maid beside Su Mianyue, so you are..." Gu Qinglin pointed at Su Mianyue and was speechless, his eyes dead silent.


    "That''s right. I, Su Mianyue, came back for revenge. If you don''t choose, I''ll help you choose." After closing the wooden door behind him, Su Mianyue ordered, "Biwu, if you cooperate, you will be disabled. If you don''t cooperate, you will be killed directly."


    "Yes." Biwu''s eyes lit up when she heard Su Mianyue''s violent orders. It had been a while since they had been so happy about their enmity.


    The Gu Family boasted of their scholarly family. Apart from Gu Linng, who was specially trained, none of the three sons were trained in martial arts. Naturally, those sons and daughters of the concubines were incompetent.


    It was just a cup of tea. With the sword in Biwu''s hand, there were no Gu Family people standing in the cell, except for a few young children, who were either dead or disabled.


    The smell of incontinence filled the cell, and the smell of blood was even more nauseating.


    Su Mianyue glanced at the wreckage on the ground, along with the Gu Family people who were groaning and shouting, "Gu Qinglin, when you destroyed the entire family of the Su Family, did you ever think that today would be the day? A good and powerful country, tai fu, you must be a walking dog for the small country of marbles. If anything happens, no one will come to save you. Do you regret it now?"


    "I am a court officer. You can''t kill me without a day''s sentence from the emperor. I..." Gu Qinglin was so scared that he kept retreating, but there was only so much space in the cell that Gu Qinglin tripped after only two small steps back. He was sitting on the body of his little son, gu changfeng, who was dying, but whose warm hand was broken. "Ah, kill someone, help someone, kill someone."


    Gu Qinglin screamed in panic. Biwu picked up a broken hand with the tip of his sword and hit Gu Qinglin in the mouth. Hearing that sound, not only did it cut Gu Qinglin''s mouth, it would also break half of his teeth.


    Looking at Gu Qinglin scrambling to pull his hand out, Biwu felt a tumult in his stomach. Even Su Mianyue could not bear to look away, but he did not forget his purpose. He threw the dagger on the ground next to Gu Qinglin again and shouted: "Gu Qinglin, are you going to cut them off on your own or kill them first to survive?"


    Gu Qinglin was scared out of his wits. How could he have any sense at all? He began to stab around with a dagger. He had to stab alive or physically. Even his youngest grandson was stabbed to death by Gu Qinglin.


    Su Mianyue felt a chill all over her body. She didn''t want to kill innocent people, and she didn''t want to involve innocent children, so she gave them a way to live when Biwu did it. Gu Qinglin would kill himself if he had a man''s choice, and Su Mianyue wouldn''t kill them all. Even if she understood the consequences of cutting grass without removing its roots.


    It wasn''t until there were only three people left in the cell, Su Mianyue, Biwu and Gu Qinglin, that Gu Qinglin wiped the blood stains on his face. He didn''t know if he was really crazy or too excited. He laughed and said, "Haha, I give you glory. Now it''s right to die for me. If you all die, I can live. Haha."


    Gu Qinglin laughed crazily, but Biwu only felt creepy. He quickly walked over to Su Mianyue and signaled for her to make a quick decision.


    Biwu''s arm was patted placidly. A flash of cruelty flashed in Su Mianyue''s eyes. Five darts in his hand struck at the same time. Gu Qinglin let out a scream. Biwu looked up and saw Gu Qinglin pinned to the wall in a large shape. The fifth dart hit three inches below the navel.


    Losing his son and grandchildren was definitely more painful than killing Gu Qinglin. This was the real revenge.


    "I think I heard the sound of eggs breaking," Biwu muttered.


    "You''re really a pain in the ass." Bending his finger to tap on Biwu''s head, Su Mianyue said in a calm voice, "I''m afraid it won''t be easy to get out. We''ve been delayed for a while."


    "Then let''s move your muscles and bones." Biwu shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He escaped from so many dark guards. Could he be afraid of these soldiers?


    The master and servant did not look at the cell again. As for how Gu Qinglin was feeling when he was nailed to the wall and wailing, Su Mianyue and the others did not care at all. After that, their enmity with the Gu Family was ended. Most of the members of the Gu Family faction were directly punished by Mu Tinng. All they had to do now was break through the encirclement. However, he went to the cold palace to settle the score with Gu Linng, and finally went to the palace to settle the feud with Mu Tinng.


    The speed of both sides was not slow. When su mianyue and Biwu arrived at the entrance of the prison cell, the soldiers opposite them were rushing in, killing each other with all their might. Although Su Mianyue and Biwu were only two people, what they needed most was actual combat experience. And with the internal force shield, how could they be hurt by these soldiers?


    However, their speed was also blocked. It was not known how many soldiers would come in one after another. It was very difficult for Su Mianyue and Biwu to rush out of the gate.


    During the fight, Su Mianyue came to Biwu and asked in a low voice, "Do you have any medicine on you?"


    "Just a little." Biwu nodded.


    "I''ll show you the way, and when the time is right, I''ll do it." With the idea of a quick fight, Su Mianyue turned around to fight in the direction of the door, a sword and a dagger in one hand, or when he attacked or retreated, he could capture several lives.


    Biwu followed closely behind Su Mianyue, holding a small cloth bag in the palm of his left hand to break the back for Su Mianyue.


    Seeing the two of them surrounded in the middle, Su Mianyue suddenly poured his internal force into the long sword, tore a hole in front of him, and shouted to biwu, "Do it."


    Biwu kicked his foot on the helmet of the soldier who was about to attack her. He jumped up in the air and quickly threw the cloth bag out the door. Then he shouted, "It''s poisonous."


    I don''t know if the soldiers could hear Biwu, but when the powder fell, everyone subconsciously covered their mouths and noses and retreated.


    Su Mianyue was right at this moment. Looking at Biwu, both of them poured 10 % of their internal force into the long sword, repelled the encirclement in front of them, and quickly withdrew from it.


    When someone was really poisoned and fell, the people behind them watched the two of them leave, but they did not dare to continue their pursuit. But the entire sky prison was full of the sound of the exchange of blades, where could they escape to?

 Chapter 314 How Dare You Pretend to Be Affectionate to Me?

    After escaping the third dungeon, Su Mianyue and Biwu realized that something was wrong. Ji Xun and Wu Yuqing went to set the fire in the official office area, which should be able to control the spread of the fire even if it could not be extinguished quickly, but the fire on both sides of the east and west was raging in the sky, and there was no sound of shouting for fire. Instead, the footsteps were approaching.


    The faster Su Mianyue stepped, the deeper his heart sank. With ji xun''s keen sense, he would not be able to find out what happened to them, but did not come to rescue them. That means that Ji Xun''s side was in danger, and might be captured.


    Biwu''s face was also tense, and she followed Su Mianyue half a step behind her. No matter which direction Su Mianyue was in, she could stand up and protect her.


    However, despite their heavy hearts, reality did not give them the chance to choose. In less than a cup of tea, they were surrounded by no way to retreat, unless they would retreat.


    The soldiers surrounded her, and Su Mianyue looked coldly at Zeng Shuo, who was holding his fists in front of her. He knew without asking that Mu Tinng was waiting for them.


    "Su... Miss, the emperor has a message for his subordinates. Miss Su''s friends are drinking tea in the palace. If Miss Su doesn''t believe me, he can go to Phoenix Palace." Zeng Shuo''s voice was respectful, but in front of so many soldiers, it was not easy to call Su Mianyue by her name or to address her as the empress. Even smart people knew that.


    "Very well, it is also my duty to inform the emperor that since my friend is drinking tea in the palace, then I am not in a hurry to see them. I just trained in the heavenly prison and accidentally helped the emperor to share his worries. Now I want to go to the cold palace to catch up with my old friend. May I?" The only thing Su Mianyue could do now was to delay.


    Once he met Mu Tinng, he was afraid that things would be harder to turn around.


    Who would have thought that Zeng Shuo once again cupped his fists and replied, "The emperor has an order: I have been waiting for you for more than four years. Do whatever you want to do. I will support you when the sky collapses."


    Su Mianyue could not help but chuckle and her eyes turned red with laughter. If Mu Tinng were here now, Su Mianyue would point at his nose and scold him, "You are so thoughtful when you put on a show of affection for me and killed my whole family."


    "Very well, thank you for leading the way." Su Mianyue calmly made a gesture of invitation and wiped the blood off his hand with the napkin. Then he thought of something, "By the way, I heard that the meat and fish in the cold palace are very bad. Commander zeng did not forget to send someone to the prison to get some meat and vegetables. You should ask the former gu tai fu to know what the empress Gu Linng wants to eat. Haha."


    Su Mianyue laughed loudly and strode forward with his hands behind his back. Biwu followed Su Mianyue with a long sword in his arms. The master and servant did not look nervous about entering the palace at all.


    Zeng Shuo, on the other hand, had a tumbling stomach when she heard it. Su Mianyue''s words just now made it clear that she must have killed the Gu Family in prison. Now she had to take some meat and vegetables to feed Gu Linng, the abandoned queen...


    Hmm... Why didn''t I realize that empress su was a more ruthless character than empress gu?


    In the cold palace, Gu Linng had been acting like a fool for a few days, never eating the food sent by the palace every day, always going to fight for a mouthful of food with those really crazy old concubines, and the palace maid serving Gu Linng was too lazy to care about her, as long as Gu Linng did not care how she humiliated herself.


    When Su Mianyue and Biwu arrived, the cold palace was still very lively. No one knew who had picked a flower, and everyone rushed to wear it. They were still talking about the emperor''s favorite look at her wearing flowers.


    "Your majesty is here," Biwu shouted, choking his throat. These people were too noisy and upset.


    Biwu''s voice made the palace quieter than it had ever been before. Everyone looked over and the palace guard immediately knelt down and shouted long live.


    But after waiting for a long time, no one heard the word "Flat," someone boldly looked up. Just as someone was about to shout for the assassin, they were glared back by Zeng Shuo. They were complaining in their hearts which palace''s owner was this, who liked to pretend to be an assassin and still broke into the cold palace?


    Su Mianyue looked coldly at the women who had gone mad and had not forgotten to tidy up their appearance. She felt sorry for them from the bottom of her heart, but she also knew that these women could not live without the cold palace, and the royal family would not allow the women who were favored by the emperor to wander to the people.


    When his eyes fell on Gu Linng again, Su Mianyue smiled silently, and his lips curved in a beautiful arc.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, why hasn''t the emperor paid his respects here?" Su Mianyue opened his mouth lightly and immediately made all the old women rush towards zeng shuo. I don''t know if Zeng Shuo can handle the enthusiasm.


    Biwu took an interested look at Zeng Shuo, who was so frightened that he was running around. As the head of the Imperial Guard, if he had any physical contact with these concubines in the cold palace, his position would have been at its head.


    "Gu shi, they are all chasing after the emperor. Why don''t you go?" Biwu asked, amused, as he turned to look at Gu Linng, who was still standing there staring at Su Mianyue with hatred in his eyes.


    "Bitch, why are you still alive? Why don''t you die!" Gu ling shouted and ran towards Su Mianyue.


    "Who did the bitch scold?" Su Mianyue asked back.


    "Bitch scolds you!" Gu Linng blurted out, waving his dirty hands to grab Su Mianyue''s face.


    "She''s a slut indeed. She even admitted to being a slut. She''s really a slut to a certain extent." Su Mianyue smiled lightly and dodged Gu Linng''s attack with her side, not even a single corner of her sleeve stained by her.


    Biwu tapped the scabbard twice on Gu Linng''s back and sneered, "Don''t waste your energy. With your tripod skills, you couldn''t hurt my lady four years ago. Now you can''t even touch the corner of your clothes. Why don''t you let me play with you?"


    Biwu said with a grin. He nimbly took two steps back and looked at Gu Linng provocatively.


    "Baby Biwu, are you crazy to play with a lunatic? Don''t forget the purpose of our visit to the cold palace. Don''t waste our precious time. The emperor is still waiting for me to drink tea in the phoenix palace." Su Mianyue sounded as if he had already made an appointment with Mu Tinng.


    "Slut, a slut who only serves with lust! I will kill you, kill you, and the emperor will return to my palace." Gu ling attacked Su Mianyue with hatred. However, as soon as she raised her hand, Su Mianyue kicked Gu Linng in the chest and sent him flying more than three feet away.


    Looking at Gu Linng struggling to sit up and cover his chest with a big cough, Biwu tutted, "Miss is really, for such a lowly person to dirty his feet, how much! But Biwu is very curious. If the emperor knew that miss hit Noble Imperial Concubine Ling, I wonder if he would punish miss again?"


    "Are you stupid? A man is such a creature. He thinks you are the most precious thing when he likes you. Once he gets it, he finds it full of flaws and is finally abandoned and waiting for dust in the corner. How can he care about your life or death?" Su Mianyue chuckled and glanced at Gu Linng with hatred in his eyes. He could only chuckle in his heart. Revenge on a woman with such a low level of methods seemed to have really lowered her style.

 Chapter 315 The Biggest Difference between You And Me

    Gu Linng knew that Su Mianyue was humiliating her, but that was the last thing she wanted to admit. She had never failed what Gu Linng wanted in her life, but she was frustrated by Su Mianyue. How could she be reconciled?


    "Haha! Su Mianyue, do you think you won? Even if the emperor dotes on you now, so what? It''s not because your su family is dead and will no longer threaten his country, but also because he has a guilty conscience. Otherwise, do you think he will keep you by his side? In your dreams, one lesson is not enough. I want to see what happens to you in the end." Gu Linng burst into laughter, blood dripping from the corner of his lips, but he still did not know, "Su Mianyue, you are really stupid, the emperor''s favorite woman is who a fool can see clearly, he knows that you were wrongly imprisoned in the prison and let you suffer, knowing that the Su Family is loyal to the monarch and patriotic, but ordered to cut through the door. But what about our Gu Family? I, Gu Linng, have done so many wrong things in your eyes that should be cut into thousands of pieces. Although I have been thrown into the cold palace, at least I am still alive, and we Gu Family people are all alive in the prison. Only when we are alive will we have a chance to turn over!"


    "No, you have no chance to turn around." Su Mianyue shook his head and said sadly, "I, the Su Family, have hundreds of lives in my family, and I only need your blood to pay for it. The grudges have long been cleared. I came here today to tell you that I, Su Mianyue, never wanted to fight with your gu ling for any bullshit. All I want is a man who truly loves me. If you were Wuqing, I would give up. This is the biggest difference between you and me. What you covet is power and the favor that everyone envies. It''s never pure affection."


    Gu Linng pointed at Su Mianyue and sneered, as if he hadn''t heard what Su Mianyue had said, "Stop pretending to be noble here. If you really only want a man who is devoted to you, why do you want to marry the emperor? You know that the three palaces and six courtyards of the emperor can''t belong to only one woman. Can you still fall in love with a trafficker?"


    "Yes, it took me a long time to understand this, but I, Su Mianyue, have never accepted my fate. Since I can''t love and protect each other, I will forget each other, so I left, but you didn''t take this opportunity to make him love you forever." Su Mianyue smiled gently, and his hatred for Gu Linng faded a lot. He said softly, "Although I have never found a man who can accompany me for a lifetime, I have passionately loved him. At least I treat my feelings sincerely. Even if I get hurt and cry, I can tell myself that I have no regrets. What about you? Gu Linng, do you really not regret the fact that you were so scheming and ended up like this?"


    Su Mianyue spoke so easily that even she did not know if she would look at the past without any regrets in the future. At least at this moment, she regretted that she should not blindly pursue her feelings.


    Seeing Gu Linng''s ferocious expression, Su Mianyue knew that it was useless to talk to her again. Just as the Imperial Guard brought the food box in, Su Mianyue directly instructed the other party to pass the food box to Gu Linng.


    "Take away your things, this palace is not rare." Gu Linng frowned in disgust, not smelling blood because he vomited blood.


    "These dishes were taken from the dungeon, and your father Gu Qinglin had eaten them too. Unfortunately, your father personally sent those people from the Gu Family on their way. They never tasted the delicacies of this world until they died." Su Mianyue said indifferently, then looked at Gu Linng calmly. As long as he saw Gu Linng''s reaction after opening the food box, the hatred between Su Mianyue and the Gu Family was finally over.


    Gu Linng wasn''t stupid. When Su Mianyue mentioned the Gu Family again, she couldn''t guess what was in the food box.


    "No, this palace doesn''t eat. This palace doesn''t want these things. Take them away, take them away!" Gu Linng screamed frantically and retreated with both hands and feet, his eyes filled with despair and fear.


    When the Imperial Guard saw this, they threw the food box at gu ling. Gu Linng subconsciously raised his hand to block it. After hearing the sound of the food box falling to the ground, some broken hands and feet fell out. It seemed that they were of different ages.


    "No, you must be lying to me. How could the emperor allow you to kill the Gu Family people? The emperor was reluctant to let me die, so he would leave the Gu Family to give them a chance to turn over. As long as he left the heavenly prison, the emperor would personally come to pick me up and return to Weiyang Palace." Gu Linng was talking to himself very quickly, his hands on his knees and his forehead on his knees, not daring to look at the stumps again.


    Seeing that Gu Linng was really provoked this time, Su Mianyue did not want to waste any more time here. A woman who only thought about her own interests when her family was destroyed deserves to end up like this.


    However, before Su Mianyue left the cold palace, he stopped in the singing and cheering of "The emperor''s arrival." Looking sideways, he saw Mu Tinng stride in wearing a dragon robe. His appearance did not change much from four years ago, but his handsome but cold expression was still the same, but his temperament seemed to have improved, probably because the emperor had been doing it for a long time.


    "Long live the emperor." There was a sound of kowtowing, and only Su Mianyue and Biwu stood out of place, but they did not want to kneel.


    Dehai, who was serving behind Mu Tinng, took a few steps forward and bowed to su mianyue, "Servant Dehai pays her respects to the empress."


    As Dehai saluted, the entourage behind him also called for the queen''s wife, jin an. Su Mianyue, however, turned a deaf ear to Mu Tinng, and his murderous spirit suddenly arose.


    "The emperor of the Tianlan is so leisurely. He actually has time to come to the cold palace for a stroll. If I still have something to do, I won''t disturb your husband and wife to reminisce about the past." Su Mianyue sneered and said to Biwu, "Baby Biwu is leaving. Let''s go and see what''s going on in Phoenix Palace. Don''t let Yu and the others drink tea and get bloated."


    The master and servant smiled and walked away hand in hand. The Imperial Guard did not stop Mu Tinng, but he did not immediately follow them. Instead, he looked at Gu Linng who was still talking to himself, unwilling to believe that he had abandoned him.


    It was a long time before Mu Tinng sighed and said, "Gu Linng, no matter who made a mistake in the past, it is irreversible. As a son of man and an emperor, I can no longer allow you to live in this world. Now you are only suffering in the cold palace. Why don''t you go to the underground family and reunite?"


    After saying this, Mu Tinng turned around and left. She did not see Gu Linng''s eyes flickering and closed them in despair.


    Nothing belonged to her anymore, Gu Linng. Perhaps the only thing left was dignity, so let her die with dignity.


    "Take gu on the way." After Mu Tinng left the cold palace, he issued an oral order. In the end, he did not treat Gu Linng kindly because of his past friendship. He did not even have a thin coffin.


    Most of all, the Wuqing family, not to say that gu ling was no longer favored, but to say that she could participate in the murder of Empress Dowager would be cut into pieces, and there were no useful clues on Gu Linng, Mu Tinng left her to only add to his troubles, and now that Su Mianyue had a grudge with her, Gu Linng could indeed be freed. This was Mu Tinng''s last mercy to Gu Linng.

 Chapter 316 A Sentence like the Moon

    Su Mianyue came to Phoenix Palace again, and he was still a little emotional, but he would never put the former lord''s emotions into it. He just thought that he had been abused since he crossed, and every time he fought back, he felt like he was sweating for himself. It was really a disgrace to the army of crossing.


    But fortunately, she held it well and was not deceived by Mu Tinng''s hypocrisy. Otherwise, if she had chosen to stay by Mu Tinng''s side, she would have been hurt even more deeply, and perhaps even lost the courage to live.


    Biwu''s mind was more complicated than Su Mianyue''s. Every time he saw the surprised expressions of the palace people after seeing them and the hasty salutation of their blessed bodies, Biwu felt that Su Mianyue was not worth it. She should be the queen of honor, but she was hurt so deeply by wan yanlin.


    Not sure if it was a coincidence or someone tipped off Ruyue, or if it was a deliberate act of Mu Tinng, Su Mianyue intended to return to the main hall where she had lived for half a year to take a look, but saw a figure similar to herself standing outside the courtyard in a light pink dress, looking at the view from afar inside the door.


    "You stand here and look at the scenery, but you are the most beautiful scenery in the eyes of others." Su Mianyue smiled. Maybe the Gu Family''s demise made her happy, and she was in the mood to flirt with a few beauties.


    Ruyue turned his head at the sound and looked at Su Mianyue in a daze. Apart from the difference in temperament between their brows, they were practically twins.


    "Civilian girl Ruyue. See Empress Su." Ruyue put his hands together and bowed to su mianyue.


    "Hello, my name is Su Mianyue." Su Mianyue responded with a smile, but in disguised form, he was telling Ruyue that he was no longer the queen of raushzi.


    Ruyue smiled and said softly, "I used to hear the emperor say that Ruyue was like a minister, but my daughter never knew how similar she was. Today, I realized why the emperor wanted Ruyue to live in a side hall. Now that Miss Su is back, Ruyue can also retire. I wonder if Ruyue would be lucky enough to ask miss su to lead the way to see the main hall of Phoenix Palace."


    Su Mianyue was about to agree when he heard biwu snort, "Miss Ruyue is so funny. Now that you live in the side hall of Phoenix Palace, you are considered half the master. Our miss is just a guest invited by the emperor for tea. She is not qualified to lead miss Ruyue. As for miss Ruyue''s resemblance to our miss, that''s even more ridiculous. If there are only three points of resemblance in terms of appearance, but our miss''s temperament is even better. This is also the reason why our miss was praised as the number one beauty in the Tianlan back then. Miss Ruyue wouldn''t even know that, right?"


    Ruyue was embarrassed by what Biwu said, but Su Mianyue secretly pinched Biwu''s hand. It was rude to talk to a beauty like this.


    In other words, Su Mianyue did not like to look at a face that looked similar to his own, especially if this person was also regarded as a substitute and favored by Mu Tinng. When he thought of Mu Tinng holding this Ruyue in his arms and thinking about her, Su Mianyue felt the urge to vomit.


    "Young lady, put away your precious heart. If you hadn''t seen Gu Linng begging you pitifully, would you have believed her lies that she only wanted to serve the emperor and would not compete for favor? Would she have been killed to escape from the palace? At first, as long as you didn''t nod, Empress Dowager was the first to disagree with gu ling entering the palace to become a concubine, and in the end, she was angry with you and went to Imperial Mausoleum to pray for the late emperor." When Biwu was angry, he would spill beans to expose su mianyue''s background, making Su Mianyue speechless.


    The former love lord also had this problem, but the beauty should be used to love, and before offending her interests, she was ruthless, it was really not her style of Su Mianyue.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry." Su Mianyue hurriedly backed biwu up, "Miss Ruyue is different from Gu Linng. Even if she is fighting for favor, she is not fighting with me. We just have a cup of tea and leave. This palace is not a place for people to stay, and Phoenix Palace is my nightmare, so we are not angry. Is it your miss who is hurting you or Young Master Wu and I who are not?"


    Su Mianyue''s last words made her blush. Now, after revenge for the Su Family, Su Mianyue would make the decision to marry Biwu to Wu Yuqing. The two of them even exchanged love tokens.


    "So I''m not a human being?" Mu Tinng said, looking at the posture, I don''t know how long he has been standing here. Behind him, there is only Dehai, but he lowered his head and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    "Isn''t it just people who score? Isn''t there an old saying that birds of a feather flock together?" Biwu snorted and shielded Su Mianyue behind him, "If your majesty is a gentleman, please let our prince Yu and my fiance go. Otherwise, don''t talk so much nonsense. Biwu will not let you hurt miss even if you fight to death."


    With a faint glance at Biwu, Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue and said, "You little girl is as loyal as ever."


    "The emperor still likes to beat around the bush." Su Mianyue replied indifferently.


    With a wry smile, Mu Tinng sighed and said, "Just follow me in."


    Mu Tinng then strode into the main hall. Su Mianyue and Biwu naturally followed, while Ruyue hesitated whether to follow. Dehai whispered as he walked past her, "Miss Ruyue is not following. Do you want to disobey the holy will?"


    Ruyue nodded and walked at the end of the line, but her brows never relaxed. For some reason, when she saw Mu Tinng looking at Su Mianyue, she suddenly felt a little heartbroken. In the past, when Mu Tinng was so emotional and mistook her for Su Mianyue, she was so infatuated, as if that pair of eyes could make people indulge in it.


    There were only a few palace people in Phoenix Palace who were responsible for cleaning up, but there was no big difference between the main hall and the time when Su Mianyue left. The large pieces of the empress Su Mianyue and her dowry were also in place, but the storeroom was empty because Su Mianyue had secretly transported them out.


    Looking at the fragrant flowers blooming on both sides of the yard, Su Mianyue suddenly remembered that many years ago she had almost lost her innocence because of these flowers. Later, she took advantage of her bad mood to remove all the flowers and plants, but she did not know why Mu Tinng planted them again, but this did not hinder Su Mianyue''s vigilance.


    Mu Tinng noticed that Su Mianyue''s eyes were on the flowers and plants, so he explained with a smile, "Mianyue, you used to love these flowers and plants the most, so I ordered someone to plant them again, just like before you left."


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue sneered. "Your majesty has really put in a lot of effort. Why don''t you check with your heart what will happen if these flowers and plants are mixed together and some special herbs are added. Besides, I like flowers and plants, but I only love orchids. How can I let all the flowers bloom in my yard?"


    After that, Su Mianyue strode into the main hall and saw Ji Xun and Wu Yuqing sleeping in their chairs in a coma. There were also many people in black who were thrown to the ground. The scene was spectacular.


    You don''t have to ask to know that these people must be sent by Ji Xun, and Mu Tinng was really prepared, but they didn''t get seriously injured, so why did he have to play the same trick as Wanyan Lin?


    She could not help but clench her hand in her sleeve. Could she ignore the lives of so many people? Even if they were all sacrificed as secret guards, what about ji xun and Wu Yuqing?


    "I haven''t seen you for a few years. The emperor''s methods have become so brilliant that he has even resorted to the underhanded methods. It really makes me look up to you." With a smile on his face, Su Mianyue walked over to Ji Xun and examined his pulse. When he found out that Ji Xun was only drugged, he would naturally wake up when the time came.

 Chapter 317 Your Majesty, You Are So Pitiful

    Mu Tinng looked unnaturally at Su Mianyue''s mocking eyes. After a long silence, he only sighed. It was futile to explain his relationship with Su Mianyue.


    Seeing that Mu Tinng did not speak, Su Mianyue continued to check the pulse of several people to make sure that they were all drugged. Finally, the big stone in Su Mianyue''s heart fell to the ground. After he turned around and sat down beside Ji Xun, he looked up at mu ting and asked directly: "Tell me, his majesty has gone through so much trouble to invite the sleeping moon into the palace to drink tea. It''s not just tea, is it? Do you want to threaten me with their lives? Or do you want me to see how capable Mu Tinng is of killing them in front of me, but I can''t save them?"


    "Is that what I am to you?" Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue with hurt eyes.


    "What does the emperor think?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows, and the last thing he liked was a hypocrite like Mu Tinng, who still had a decent appearance, which was a waste of his face that could be used as a vase.


    "I just want to catch up with you and tell you something you never knew." Mu Tinng let out a low sigh, but couldn''t bear to look away from Su Mianyue''s face, even if her expression would make his heart ache.


    "Tell me, how did you destroy my Su Family?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows, his mouth curved in a mocking way, and asked, "No, my second brother and I are still alive. The emperor should recognize him, right?"


    "Su Yu, Prime Minister Su''s son," Mu Tinng nodded.


    "Well, I''ve concluded that there are only three of us left in the Su Family to survive. That''s not right. And baby Biwu, that''s baby Biwu''s fiance. Sooner or later, we will rise again, but we will definitely not be your vassal anymore." Su Mianyue did not give in at all and leaned forward slightly, looking straight into Mu Tinng''s eyes and saying, "I can also tell you clearly that if you do not shovel grass and root today, our su family will definitely take your head for revenge."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was clear and cold, but Mu Tinng laughed after hearing it and asked in puzzlement: "I have one thing that I am curious about. When you look at me in the cold palace, you are indeed full of murderous spirit. But for these people, you have to bear with it. But when you see me again outside of Phoenix Palace, the murderous spirit in your body has obviously faded a little. Besides ridicule, there is pity in your eyes when you look at me. Why?"


    "I just feel sorry for you." Su Mianyue did not deny that he had such thoughts, but some words could not be said truthfully. He smiled half-truthfully and said, "How does it feel to be above the cold? My father''s loyalty to you was trampled on by you at the cost of the blood of the Su Family, but now the gu clan that you are holding up is the most ruthless one to sell you out."


    "I don''t think so if you don''t tell me. I really feel sorry for you now." Mu Tinng looked very easy to talk to and followed Su Mianyue''s lead.


    "You can''t deny that I treated you with all my heart, can you?" Su Mianyue asked, asking about the deeds of the original lord, which was also considered revenge for the original lord. Seeing that Mu Tinng nodded without hesitation, he continued, "But you did not hesitate to humiliate and torture me, or even kill me, for a woman who deliberately approached you to charm you. But no matter how jealous I am, I have never done anything to harm your interests, including those of your imperial heirs. I have never done anything to harm them. But I, who truly loved you, have now given up, and the woman you once wanted to dote on is the one who killed your mother, abused your daughter, and even designed Prince Rui and General Shangguan to get rid of me. You must not know how many spies Gu Linng has planted in the palace. Even the Imperial Guard has a large number of people who have been planted in the Imperial Guard. It is easy to frame the queen of the dynasty. You say how sad your emperor is. His head is tied to his belt."


    Mu Tinng''s face darkened. Now that he thought about the times when Su Mianyue had an accident, it was Mu Chen and Shangguan Pei who had indeed come forward to save her. At that time, he had also doubted if there was anything else going on. Now, after listening to su mianyue''s words, his back shivered.


    Su Chengye was the head of the civil service in the Tianlan, Shangguan Pei was the soul of a general, and Mu Chen was the only prince in the dynasty. If these three people were really eliminated, then Mu Tinng would be a naked emperor. He could only rely on important officials and relatives in the court, afraid that the country would be in danger.


    The Su Family had collapsed, but the Su Family had been the top official for several generations. It could be said that the students were all over the world.


    Shangguan Pei was assassinated more than once, and so far, no one has been able to find the mastermind behind it. There are also rumors that mu ting secretly attacked Shangguan Pei in order to control the military power, which caused the morale of the military to fluctuate. During that time, Gu Changqing was in the military camp, and the Gu Family had long been ambitious to control the military power.


    "Do you need me to say anything else?" Su Mianyue stretched out his hands and looked at Mu Tinng with a smile on his face. He was too lazy to talk nonsense. "Where''s the emperor? Aren''t you going to say something I don''t know? Now you can tell me. I''d like to know what the emperor can say to make me give up on killing."


    Mu Tinng let go of his clenched fists slowly. After a long puff of foul air, he smiled and said, "What I want to say is very simple. As long as you meet someone, you can know the truth. It won''t be too late if you still want to kill me."


    Seeing how Mu Tinng could smile so brightly, Su Mianyue could not help but be a little dazed. He wondered in his heart, "Is this thing possessed by a soul?" The smile muscles on his face didn''t die? And what did he just call himself? Me?


    Thinking that his smile moved Su Mianyue, Mu Tinng kept on smiling like this, completely unaware that Su Mianyue''s heart was falling apart.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go and meet." Su Mianyue shrugged indifferently.


    "No hurry." Mu Tinng shook his head and said, "They''re not awake yet. After they all wake up tomorrow, I''ll take you to see that man. I hope you can do something for me before that."


    "Don''t do things that go against your heart," Su Mianyue answered briskly.


    "I want you to see my mother. She''s been feeling bad ever since she woke up. I know that she''s been feeling guilty about it." Mu Tinng rubbed his brows, showing no false respect for Empress Dowager.


    Su Mianyue''s heart softened at the thought of Empress Dowager, who was kind and always biased towards her. No matter how much she hated Mu Tinng, she would not even sit next to Empress Dowager. She readily agreed.


    "Miss." Biwu watched anxiously, afraid that Su Mianyue would be deceived again.


    "Don''t worry." Pinching Biwu''s hand, Su Mianyue approached her and whispered, "I took him hostage at the critical moment. I don''t believe those guards can beat me faster than they can."


    "Miss, be careful." Biwu was still worried. After all, so many people had been knocked down. How could Su Mianyue escape if Mu Tinng really tried to trick him?

 Chapter 318 Love in Dogs Blood

    On the way to Cining Palace, Mu Tinng looked at Su Mianyue from time to time in the corner of his eyes. She was calm and did not show any signs of conflict because of him. She was disappointed. She tried to find a topic to talk about several times but found that there was nothing to say between them.


    Su Mianyue didn''t know what Mu Tinng was thinking, because he didn''t want to pay attention to it, lest he had the urge to kill Mu Tinng right now. Although Su Mianyue felt that Mu Tinng was a pitiful person, the revenge would not be softened.


    After the two arrived in Cining Palace, many people who had met Su Mianyue could not help but be surprised. Because they were not sure of Su Mianyue''s identity, they could only salute Mu Tinng alone. Nanny Lin was so excited that he almost shed tears. He looked at Su Mianyue nodding his head and choked up after a long time, "The old slave can still see the empress in his lifetime. There is no regret in his death."


    "Nanny Lin is in good health and will live a long life." Su Mianyue smiled, but did not understand why Nanny Lin was so excited. It seems that the former lord and this one did not have much interaction, right?


    Although there were doubts in his heart, there were doubts in Mu Tinng''s mind. Su Mianyue would not ask anything at this time, so he sat in the hall with Mu Tinng and waited for Empress Dowager to get up. After Nanny Lin let people see the tea, he went to the back hall to serve Empress Dowager.


    In less than a cup of tea, nanny lin went back and saluted Su Mianyue, "Please come with me, empress. Empress Dowager only told me to see empress alone."


    "Nanny Lin better call me Miss Su. When one of the two empresses entered Imperial Mausoleum and the other was still in the cold palace, it was not appropriate to call me empress." Su Mianyue smiled and said, thinking it would be better for him to meet Empress Dowager.


    "Then the old slave has gone overboard. This way please, Miss Su." Looking at Mu Tinng, Nanny Lin''s eyes flashed with disappointment, but he changed his words according to Su Mianyue.


    Seeing Su Mianyue leave, Mu Tinng breathed out a deep breath. It took a long time before he whispered, "Sooner or later, you will be willing to be my queen again. I will never lose to you again in my life."


    Without mentioning that mu ting was waiting in the front hall, when Su Mianyue arrived in the back hall, Empress Dowager was leaning on the soft couch and looking out. His eyes were red from knowing that Su Mianyue was still alive to see her.


    All the palace people in the palace were sent out by Empress Dowager. After Su Mianyue came in, Nanny Lin went outside to watch. Empress Dowager quickly reached out to ask Su Mianyue to sit beside her.


    Looking at Empress Dowager, who had been in a coma for years and had been malnourished and skinny, Su Mianyue felt a slight pain in his heart. He bowed to the empress dowager and sat down in the chair in front of the soft couch. He looked up and smiled at Empress Dowager, who was pale but with tears on his face, "Haven''t seen you for a long time. How is Empress Dowager?"


    Empress Dowager''s face was filled with disappointment when she did not hear the title of the empress dowager, and she understood Su Mianyue''s intention. She sighed and said, "You little girl, even if you don''t become the daughter-in-law of the ai family, will you still be separated from the ai family? Do you remember that every time you entered the palace when you were a child, you would come to the ai family''s palace to play?"


    "It''s been a long time. Some things have suddenly passed away. Mianyue can''t remember them clearly." Afraid that Empress Dowager would mention something in the past, Su Mianyue could only say something that would upset Empress Dowager. It was better than letting Empress Dowager doubt her authenticity.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s still beautiful face, but as if looking at another woman through her, Empress Dowager was silent for a long time. When Su Mianyue thought she was asleep, she heard the empress dowager say softly, "You and your mother are really alike. Not only your appearance but also your personality. No wonder he dotes on you."


    Frowning slightly, she did not know much about Su Mianyue, the mother she had never met before. All she knew was that she had a good reputation, not only for her looks and family background, but also for her knowledge and demeanor. In short, the original owner''s biological mother was the embodiment of the legendary goddess of perfection. Unfortunately, she died after giving birth to Su Mianyue.


    Although Biwu did not say much to Su Mianyue, judging from the fact that Su Chengye, the cheap father, had not married in his life, that must be a very outstanding woman. At this moment, the empress dowager was somewhat interested in hearing this, perhaps it was a love story of dog blood.


    Empress Dowager, who was immersed in the memories, opened his eyes and said slowly: "Your mother is a beautiful woman who makes the men of the world admire her, but she also makes the women of the world envious and envious. Even if she did not choose the honor of being a imperial concubine, she married the famous genius su at that time and got the promise of a pair of people for the rest of her life. The ai family remembered that their wedding was a sensation in Capital City, and your maternal family spent all their money to create a ten-mile red dowry for your mother. When you married the emperor, most of the dowry came from your mother''s dowry, but your maternal family returned home to pay respects to your ancestors before your mother gave birth and died on the way because of the robbers. It was because of this news that your mother was born prematurely and bled. She went there in a few days."


    Speaking of Mrs. Su''s death, Empress Dowager''s eyes were very complicated. After looking at Su Mianyue for a long time, he said, "Your father had been gone for a long time. I heard that it was after your serious illness that he was able to pull himself together. Ever since then, he has been focused on the official world. Everything except you is business."


    As a quiet listener, Su Mianyue really didn''t know what Empress Dowager meant by these words.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue''s eyes were still calm, Empress Dowager sighed and tears welled up in his eyes again. He said sadly, "It was the ai family who had wronged him and failed to protect you, who he cared about the most, and even failed to send him on his last journey. Ai family..."


    Su Mianyue''s heart thumped. Empress Dowager''s words contained too much information to make her guess.


    However, Empress Dowager smiled calmly and said, "You have always been a smart child. You must have guessed something. Now that all the people involved have passed away, there is no need for the ai family to worry about anything. These words can make your heart feel better."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes lit up. She loved gossip, too, okay?


    He reached out and patted the open space beside him to signal Su Mianyue to come over. After Su Mianyue sat on the soft couch, Empress Dowager held her hand in his heart and continued, "Back then, aijia''s mother and your grandmother were supposed to be handkerchiefs. The two of them had secretly agreed to make an oral marriage agreement between aijia and your father. Both of them knew about this. Aijia was also looking forward to becoming your father''s bride when she was old enough to play with him for the rest of her life. Your father loved your mother for disobeying your grandmother''s wishes. Therefore, your grandmother was seriously ill and the ai family''s mother broke up with your grandmother. After your father got married, the ai family entered the palace and became a concubine. After giving birth to the prince, he was not sacred. But it has given us both a way to live."


    Su Mianyue had heard of some of these imperial examinations. Empress Dowager and Mu Tinng were almost killed many times in those years. He heard that the former emperor had once spoiled Empress Dowager for a while, but he did not know that there was such a thing. It was no wonder that Empress Dowager and her son were repeatedly persecuted and did not see the former emperor come forward to protect them.


    Or perhaps this was the art of emperors. A prince who grew up peacefully did not have the right to inherit the throne. When Mu Tinng was the prince, he had to hide his strength and cultivate his dark side to gain his status today.


    However, the emperor''s indulgence made Empress Dowager and her son go through a few dangers and no one persecuted them again.


    Noticing that Empress Dowager''s hand was a little stiff, it must have been the memory of those thrilling past that made her heart tremble. Su Mianyue then returned to hold Empress Dowager''s hand, lest she could not wake up.

 Chapter 319 She Really Gave up on Him

    The force from the palm tightened Empress Dowager''s body, and then he smiled. The bitterness in his eyes had disappeared.


    Empress Dowager didn''t say much about those painful experiences, and Su Mianyue didn''t ask much. After Empress Dowager had calmed down, he continued: "Aijia and your father were destined not to have a chance in this life, but I didn''t expect you and your son to be able to get along with each other. Aijia once thought that this was the will of heaven. After you married into the east palace, aijia had been looking forward to your harmony and beauty, but who knew that the emperor couldn''t open his heart to you because he had gone through too much suffering, and gu ling had moved his mind. The ai family would stop gu ling from entering the palace even if it hurt the relationship between mother and son, but you silly girl..."


    He raised his hand and gently tapped Su Mianyue''s brows. Empress Dowager smiled bitterly, "If the ai family could have foreseen what would happen next, they would have gotten rid of that bitch Gu Linng long ago, and they wouldn''t have let you suffer so much. Perhaps the emperor would have discovered your good earlier, and you wouldn''t have come to this stage. Your father and brother..."


    Speaking of the su family, Empress Dowager''s eyes once again filled with tears, patting Su Mianyue''s hand for a long time and was speechless.


    "When the Su Family was copied back then, second brother escaped. I think with second brother''s intelligence and ability, nothing will happen." Not wanting to see Empress Dowager upset or reveal su hao''s message in Capital City, Su Mianyue could only compromise.


    Empress Dowager nodded and said with a smile, "Their children should not be ordinary. In fact, the su family will be destroyed, not only because of the Gu Family''s traitors, but also because of the ai family."


    Su Mianyue looked at Empress Dowager confusedly, not quite understanding what she meant by that. A woman who took good care of her rival''s daughter would harm the man she secretly loved for the rest of her life?


    "I don''t know who made the rumor about the ai family. The first emperor only snubbed the ai family when he learned that the ai family had an oral marriage with your father. This was a taboo in the palace. No one dared to spread the rumor under the order of the first emperor, but after his son ascended the throne, someone actually told him about it privately. Your father helped him ascend the throne because he had an affair with the ai family, and because the ai family and your father had always had a head and a tail, that''s why the emperor treated you like Wuqing, and he had to get rid of your father." At this point, the pain on Empress Dowager''s face was obvious and he had been blaming himself.


    Su Mianyue did not know about this past. She and Mu Tinng had already become the past tense, and the past tense of the former lord. She did not care about those things in the past, so she comforted him, "Perhaps Mu Tinng hated my father because of this, but as an emperor, one of the main reasons is that he was afraid of powerful officials. It would be far-fetched to say that Empress Dowager had harmed the Su Family. In fact, if I hadn''t insisted on marrying Mu Tinng back then, my father had planned to resign and return home, and the two brothers didn''t plan to go on the career path either. They were just too tired of spoiling me, so they would have stayed in the whirlpool for me."


    Not wanting to mention the name Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue''s tone was filled with sadness and remorse.


    The two of them were silent for a while, but Empress Dowager was the first to break the silence, "All these things are over. The ai family knows that you hate the emperor in your heart, and knows that you can''t be persuaded to give up on revenge, but the ai family must remind you that the life and death of the emperor is related to the great fortune of the country, and even if you don''t care about these, you must consider the consequences of assassinating the king of a country. The ai family understands that the future between you is hard to continue, but the ai family still wants to use this old face to beg you once. In the ai family''s lifetime, don''t let the ai family''s white-haired person give the black-haired person, whether it is the emperor or you, it is the ai family''s palm and the back of your hand."


    Staring into Empress Dowager''s sad eyes, Su Mianyue believed that Empress Dowager''s words were not fake, but it was imperative to kill Mu Tinng for revenge, so Su Mianyue could only be silent and take his hand back under Empress Dowager''s gradually disappointed eyes.


    "Mianyue, the ai family has never asked anyone for help in this life, but the ai family doesn''t have many days. Even if you agree to the ai family, it''s only a matter of waiting for two or three years. Can''t you really answer the ai family''s request?" Empress Dowager did not want to give up, and his empty palm felt cold.


    Standing up and looking out of the hall, Su Mianyue said softly, "The revenge of killing my father is irreconcilable. I, Su Mianyue, must pay in blood, but Mu Tinng is the emperor. Even if I want revenge, it is not easy, so I can''t give Empress Dowager an accurate answer, but as long as I have the chance, I will not miss it."


    The powerful words had the beauty of pearls and jades, but it made Empress Dowager''s heart beat in pain.


    After a long silence, Su Mianyue left the empress dowager with a heavy heart.


    Even the empress dowager had guessed her determination to take revenge, and Mu Tinng would naturally know that the chances of assassinating Mu Tinng were slim. It was absolutely impossible to assassinate her this time in the palace, and the next chance would be unknown when.


    Seeing Su Mianyue come out with a frown, Nanny Lin stepped forward to greet him and said, "Is Miss Su leaving now? Will he come back to the palace in the future?"


    "Nanny Lin seems to be especially good to mianyue." Su Mianyue turned and stared at Nanny Lin, trying to see something in her expression.


    "The old slave served Empress Dowager for the rest of his life. He loved his house and loved his crow." Nanny Lin said a meaningful sentence and ordered the palace people to send Su Mianyue out with a look of doubt. Nanny Lin did not care how Su Mianyue understood the words" love me and love me." Some things were hidden in his heart for the rest of his life, because the person who wanted to be heard the most would never hear them again.


    On the way back to the phoenix palace, Mu Tinng no longer kept three steps away from Su Mianyue. When she saw that she looked worried, she wanted to ask what she had talked to Empress Dowager, but could not ask.


    It was not until they reached the phoenix palace that Mu Tinng came to the bottom of his voice and said, "I''m sorry."


    As if Su Mianyue didn''t hear it, Mu Tinng said again. Su Mianyue stopped. After looking at Mu Tinng for a long time, he gave Mu Tinng a half-smile and asked in a sneer, "It''s really rare to hear a king of a country say these three words. If it were someone else, they would be so moved that they would be in a mess, or they would kneel down and say that they are not worthy of it. But I don''t think these three words have any practical significance. What does the noble emperor think?"


    "I owe you more than an apology. I will make it up to you for the rest of my life..." Mu Tinng''s affectionate words were interrupted by Su Mianyue''s pause gesture.


    "No need. Your apology is bullshit to me. After you let it go, there''s nothing left but the smell. Don''t think I''m rude, because in my heart, you''re not even as good as a dog. At least the dog knows who''s good to him and won''t bite him." With a cold smile, Su Mianyue strode towards the back hall. One more word with Mu Tinng would make her unable to resist the urge to take revenge.


    It was the first time since he became a reserve monarch that someone had dared to insult him in person. Mu Tinng''s face darkened, but more importantly, her heart was cold. Su Mianyue''s attitude was clear enough that she really gave up on him and would not love him again.


    He followed behind Su Mianyue with heavy footsteps. Originally, he wanted to talk to Su Mianyue again, but someone from the palace came to report at this time. "Your majesty, miss Ruyue fainted. The imperial doctor said that she had a body for more than a month, but there were signs of miscarriage."


    As an emperor, Mu Tinng had very few children. When he heard this, he looked in the direction of Su Mianyue, but Su Mianyue was nowhere to be seen. After thinking about it, he walked up to the side hall where Ruyue lived.

 Chapter 320 The People in the Secret Room

    At dawn, Ji Xun and the others slowly woke up. Although their hands and feet were still a little weak, they quickly prepared for the battle. Su Mianyue and Biwu were sitting there playing chess calmly, making everyone confused.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was safe and sound, Ji Xun finally came to her with a sigh of relief. He could guess the truth of yesterday without asking the reason, but he could not figure out the purpose of Mu Tinng''s action.


    "Haven''t you had breakfast at the Tianlan palace? Try it. It''s barely passable." While studying the next step, Su Mianyue pointed to a table not far away and sent Ji Xun away. Biwu won three chess games in a row in one night, which made Su Mianyue very dissatisfied and didn''t want to lose another game.


    Biwu, on the other hand, was waiting for Su Mianyue to nod his head and couldn''t help but urge, "Miss, didn''t you say that checkers are much easier than go? Why are you still so slow? You haven''t had the pleasure of being a newbie like me."


    The old man blushed. Su Mianyue clenched his fist and coughed, "Don''t talk nonsense. The more serious I am, the more respect I can show you. Understand?"


    "Then miss, you''d better not respect me so much, or I''ll let you play this game?" Biwu asked with an eyebrow raised.


    "Good girl, you just won two chess games. How dare you laugh at me? Are you looking for a fight?" Su Mianyue pretended to glare at Biwu ferociously, but in exchange for a white eye.


    With three fingers up, Biwu emphasized, "It''s three plates." Seeing Su Mianyue''s tendency to beat people up, Biwu was afraid to die and added, "Count this round. There are four rounds in total. Miss, are you sure you don''t need me to let you play once?"


    "No!" Su Mianyue gritted his teeth.


    The master and servant had a good time bickering here, but Ji Xun and the others didn''t look very well. They helped su mianyue set up a plan to avenge her, but they were all banned in the imperial palace by Mu Tinng. This was a beat to the point of swelling. Even if the breakfast in front of them was really exquisite, no one had an appetite.


    Especially the secret guards, who were determined to die at this moment, must escort the young master out, or else they will die.


    Finally, after daybreak, Mu Tinng came down early with a tired face and saw a room full of people waiting for him with a murderous posture. He couldn''t help but laugh bitterly in his heart. If it weren''t for Su Mianyue, why would he have left these eyesore people behind?


    "Come with me." The original intention of having breakfast with Su Mianyue was gone. Mu Tinng put on an emperor''s posture and turned around to walk in front, with Imperial Guard escorting him. Su Mianyue and others followed closely behind, but also a hundred people away.


    After leaving the palace, Su Mianyue and Ji Xun were both guessing where mu ting would take them, and they had been on guard. However, they never thought that mu ting would bring them to the old house of the Su Family. Su Mianyue was surprised and had all kinds of guesses at the same time, and his mood was extremely excited.


    After arriving at the su residence, Mu Tinng led the way with his hands behind his back. The Imperial Guard was no longer as closely guarded as before. Instead, they began to stand guard step by step. It was obvious that mu ting was not here for the first time and they were not on their first mission.


    When mu ting came to the Su Family''s ancestral hall and respectfully offered incense, Su Mianyue could not figure out which play Mu Tinng was singing at all. He had a vague expectation in his heart that Mu Tinng would take her to see that person soon.


    Sensing Su Mianyue''s excitement, Mu Tinng no longer took the time to open the secret passageway directly. Ji Xun and Biwu followed Su Mianyue closely to protect her while Wu Yuqing and a group of secret guards waited outside.


    The secret passageway was not wide, so it was a little crowded for them to walk side by side, but there were lights on both sides of the wall, so their sight was not obstructed.


    After taking a few turns and walking through two dark doors, the scene in front of him was much wider. Although it was underground, it could be seen that the layout here was carefully designed, with not only air vents but also illuminated dark lattices, barely suitable for long-term human habitation.


    "Mianyue, I hope you will be interested in talking to me once you come out." With his hand on the mechanism, Mu Tinng turned around and said this to Su Mianyue, twisting the mechanism without waiting for Su Mianyue to respond.


    With the sound of the clicks and clicks, a Shimen was opened. A faint smell of incense and an unstoppable smell of soup flooded in. What caught the eye was a simple and elegant room. From the cleanliness, it was obvious that there were people living here for a long time.


    "Your majesty is busy with government affairs. Why come to visit the people who are about to die? Go back. The people don''t like to be disturbed." The voice of the speaker was a little hoarse, obviously the voice of an old man.


    Su Mianyue stiffened and clenched her fists unconsciously. Even though the voice was different from what she remembered, she could still tell who the voice belonged to.


    Not only Su Mianyue, but also Biwu was extremely excited. He opened his mouth and did not dare to make a sound. Even ji xun''s eyes flashed with surprise. Obviously, he could tell who made this sound.


    "Old su, I don''t want to bother you today, but someone from my past has come to see old su." Mu Tinng smiled and stepped into the stone room.


    "No, the commoners are people who are about to die. They just want to leave quietly. Didn''t the emperor forget his promise to the commoners?" There was a tinge of impatience in the old man''s voice.


    "Well, I will take them away and never disturb old su qingya again." Mu Tinng opened his mouth solemnly and turned to Su Mianyue, "Mianyue, it''s not that I won''t let you see your father and daughter. You heard what old su said, so you should leave."


    Mu Tinng''s words caused silence in the stone room, only the sound of the cup falling from the old man''s side.


    Su Mianyue took a deep breath to force the tears back and slowly walked towards the source of the sound, his footsteps light as if he was afraid to break the dream.


    On the other hand, Biwu almost ran over to see if it was true, but Mu Tinng and Ji Xun stopped her from disturbing the joy of their reunion.


    The rare tacit understanding between the two men turned into disdain in each other''s eyes, and they both looked at Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue only felt that her footsteps weighed a thousand pounds. She walked step by step towards the old man with luxurious hair. Her fists were still shaking. She wished she could rush over with one arrow, but she was afraid it was just a dream. She would rather never be by the old man''s side. It was happier to stare at his back like this.


    But with a total distance of dozens of steps, Su Mianyue could not walk over. The closer he got to the old man, the more his heart beat. He first saw the familiar but much older side of his face, and then faced him face to face...


    "Daddy..." Kneeling on the old man''s knees... No, it was in front of Su Chengye, holding his big hand on his knee with both hands. Su Mianyue choked out these two words, and tears poured down her face, but she could not say a word.


    Su Chengye''s adam''s apple rolled and he couldn''t say a word as he looked at his tearful daughter. He just held Su Mianyue''s hand tightly, although he didn''t have much strength, he tried his best.


    She felt her skinny hands gripping her powerlessly. The cold touch made Su Mianyue''s heart ache so much that he could not speak for a long time. But the tears were even more intense, as if this was the only way to make his heart feel better. Would not be suffocated by this great joy.

 Chapter 321 Ambush on All Sides

    The father and daughter looked at each other. Not only did Su Mianyue cry silently, but Su Chengye also burst into tears. She was a man who had dominated the official world for decades. She could not help but not cry at all.


    Holding Su Chengye''s hand tightly, he wanted to warm him up with his own questions, his old body, and his broken heart.


    "My daughter is unfilial and my father has suffered." Leaning on Su Chengye''s knee, Su Mianyue finally burst into tears. The sound of tears echoed in the stone room and made the hearers sad. Who in the room had ever seen Su Mianyue lose his composure and be so weak when he was awake?


    No one comforted Su Mianyue, no matter how loud she cried. Ji Xun and the others even left the stone room in tacit agreement, giving the father and daughter a chance to talk alone, but no one knew how long the father and daughter would talk.


    Outside the stone room, Ji Xun looked at mu ting with complicated eyes. It was not clear what kind of mentality Mu Tinng had left Su Chengye alive at that time. However, Mu Tinng had never done anything with Su Chengye''s life, but there was no guarantee that he would not threaten Su Chengye to return to the palace with Su Chengye now.


    Biwu had already cried so much that she didn''t know how she came out. Naturally, she wouldn''t think so much. She just sat on the ground and looked in the direction of the stone room. To Biwu, Su Chengye was also half a father, and the only other family besides Su Mianyue.


    "I''m not as dirty as you think." Sensing Ji Xun''s unfriendly gaze, Mu Tinng sneered.


    "Don''t you have a lot of dirty days?" Ji Xun snorted with disdain.


    "You are not much brighter than me." Ji Xun''s real identity is unknown, but it can be guessed that he is not the identity announced by the Su Family. Mu Tinng is very protective of Ji Xun.


    Ji Xun and his men were captured in the dungeon yesterday because they had used Su Mianyue to get them hooked, so Mu Tinng knew better than anyone that Ji Xun was not an ordinary person.


    With a cold smile, Ji Xun turned around with his hands behind his back and ignored Mu Tinng. He could not deny that he had done something wrong, but he had always been honest and pure in love with Su Mianyue, which was not even a little guilty of swearing to the heavens.


    But the sound insulation in the stone room was too good. Ji Xun didn''t know what was going on inside and was worried. He was really worried that Su Mianyue would cry and faint. Seeing Su Chengye''s condition, he couldn''t walk. If they didn''t know outside, wouldn''t Su Mianyue have to suffer from the cold on the ground?


    How worried the people outside were that Su Mianyue didn''t know, and now she wasn''t in the mood to think about other people''s emotions. She told Su Chengye how she had been living for several years, so naturally, she only reported the good and not the bad, and subconsciously hid Wanyan Lin''s story.


    Although the tragedy of the Su Family could not be blamed on Su Mianyue, su mianyue still blamed herself in her heart. So many innocent people died because of her, including the loyal servants of the Su Family, the collateral branches of the Su Family, and even many dependent students.


    "Silly girl, stop crying. Daddy is fine now, and your second brother is fine too. That''s enough." Stroking Su Mianyue''s long hair, as she had when she fell, she sighed and said, "Don''t have any regrets about your big brother. He''s kind enough to ask for mercy. Your mother has been alone there for so many years. It''s good to have your big brother with her. Sooner or later, we''ll all meet there, won''t we?"


    Shaking her head gently, Su Mianyue almost blurted out that she was just borrowing this body from an otherworldly soul. The real Su Mianyue had already gone to reunite with her birth mother, but she could not say a word.


    Whether it was the love of the su family, or to keep the su family sad, Su Mianyue subconsciously chose to hide the truth, but tears flowed even more fiercely.


    Occupying the body of the original owner, enjoying the happiness that should belong to the original owner, but ruining her family was the knot in Su Mianyue''s heart. Even if Su Chengye and Su Hao were still alive, they could not completely relax.


    "If I hadn''t believed that you and your second brother were still alive, I wouldn''t have been able to hold on to this day. In the future, our family would have stayed together and started over in a place that no one knew. We would never have participated in these secular disputes again." Su Chengye said kindly. Seeing the little brain lying on his knee, Su Chengye frowned and asked, "Yue, have you really given up on the emperor?"


    When Mu Tinng was mentioned, Su Mianyue''s mood was a little complicated. It was not because of the old love left behind by the original owner, but because the Su Family still had so much blood debt to do with him. However, it was not a kind of compensation and kindness for mu ting to be able to steal the dragon and turn the phoenix to save Su Chengye and settle him down for so many years.


    "Tell your father that you can really let go of that relationship?" Su Chengye asked again, taking Su Mianyue''s attitude very seriously.


    Raising his head slowly, the tears in his eyes had not yet faded. Su Mianyue chuckled and said, "If you still care, why did you cheat death to escape?"


    A simple sentence calmed Su Chengye down completely. He looked at Su Mianyue lovingly for a long time, as if he was looking at another person through Su Mianyue. Then he sighed and said, "My son has grown up, and your mother can be at ease in heaven."


    "Yes, daddy''s Mianyue has grown up, but in front of daddy, he will always be the same spoiled Mianyue who needs daddy''s doting Mianyue." Su Mianyue''s tears rolled down again, but he still said with hatred, "The Su Family''s revenge, Mianyue will definitely avenge, let all the su family die in peace."


    "No!" Su Chengye gave a low cry and looked at Su Mianyue with a serious look. He held her shoulder and said, "You must promise to be your father and never mention revenge again. The Su Family''s ancestral motto is to be loyal to the emperor and to love his country. If you want your subjects to die, you have to die. It was not the emperor''s fault that the matter of the Su Family happened. Although the emperor had the intention to eradicate the family, it was the wolf''s ambition that led to the extermination of the family. In order to suppress the gu family in one fell swoop, It was also to verify that the person who manipulated the gu family did not save the Su Family. As an emperor, he had no choice but to blame him."


    "Can the grievances of the hundreds of Su Family members be ended like this? What are the crimes of those people?" Su Mianyue could not understand or accept Su Chengye''s foolish loyalty.


    Shaking his head, Su Chengye motioned for Su Mianyue to sit across from him. Instead of answering Su Mianyue''s question immediately, he set up on the chessboard and saw that the white man was surrounded by a group of suns. It was not too much to say that he was ambushed on all sides.


    "My son has only seen how much blood the su family has shed, but has he ever seen the emperor trapped in a chess game alone? The Su Family is bleeding, and the emperor is using his own life to deal with this matter. If the emperor did not want the chaos in the world, do you really think he was unable to destroy the gu family? Over the past few years, the gu family has been constantly eradicating dissent, so why not help the emperor clean up some of the doors?" Su Chengye''s calm words surprised Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue had never considered it from the perspective of the emperor. He had never seen Mu Tinng''s dilemma, and now it was not difficult to find out how difficult Mu Tinng had been in these years.


    But could imperial power kill innocent people?


    And when millions of soldiers invaded the Hengyuan, Su Mianyue thought it was a fatuous act, but he couldn''t ask Su Chengye''s opinion on this matter, or Wanyan Lin''s existence would be implicated.

 Chapter 322 Laugh Away the Enmity

    After talking to Su Chengye, Su Mianyue realized that he knew too little about this feudal era, especially about the emperor''s mind.


    Fortunately, she no longer wanted to be an imperial woman. Things that could not be solved in the world could be dealt with directly by violence. In the market, she would smash them with silver, without worrying that they would be eaten up in the future.


    Su Chengye''s body was already at the end of its tether, and he was even more tired because of his agitation. Su Mianyue let him rest first, and he went out to negotiate with Mu Tinng. It was best to take su chengye away in a civilized way, otherwise Su Mianyue would not mind using force, and the worst result would be a burning of jade and stone. It would be better to live a lifetime as a forbidden race.


    "Stay here. I''ll give you my father." Seeing how worried Ji Xun and Biwu were, Su Mianyue said with a slight smile and followed Mu Tinng to the stone room next door. The stone room was much simpler, but it was dedicated to the tablets of some Su Family people.


    After respectfully putting on the incense, Su Mianyue walked over to Mu Tinng and sat down. The smell of the incense made Su Mianyue a little unhappy, or rather, the meaning of the incense made Su Mianyue unhappy, and his brows furrowed slightly.


    After pouring Su Mianyue a cup of tea, Mu Tinng waited for Su Mianyue to speak. He was afraid that if he spoke first, Su Mianyue would be disgusted. Especially when he saw Su Mianyue''s complicated eyes, people could not figure out what she was thinking at the moment.


    "Thank you for taking care of my father for so many years." Su Mianyue thought for a moment and thanked him in advance with a sincere expression. "If it weren''t for the fact that my father had talked to me a lot, and even if you settled my father well, I still had the intention to kill you. The lives of so many people in the Su Family are not something that an apology or zhao xue can make up for. Even if you are the emperor and have no other choice, you still seem to me to be the enemy of the Su Family. It''s just that my father stuck to the Su Family'' ancestral teachings and died for the Su Family."


    Mu Tinng tightened his hand on his knee, and his heart was clear about Su Mianyue''s decision. There was pain in his eyes that could not be hidden.


    "Still, you are pitiful, but there must be something hateful about poor people. I sympathize with your sorrow as an emperor, but I can''t forget that I am a member of the su family. What I can do now is to wipe out the past and the past. From now on, I will not kill you again. And I hope you understand that from the day I, Su Mianyue, faked my death and left, I was no longer the queen of the Tianlan, no longer your Mu Tinng''s wife, and now I am just an ordinary person, all I want is to leave this weird court with my family." Su Mianyue came straight to the point and asked, "I want to take my father away. Tell me your conditions."


    Mu Tinng shook his head with a bitter smile. Su Mianyue frowned and said, "Even if you don''t allow me to, I will still take my father away, even if I kill you and destroy your country."


    "No, I have never thought of imprisoning old Mr. Su or threatening you with his life." Seeing that Su Mianyue misunderstood, Mu Tinng explained, "The only mistake I made in my life was not to fear virtuous officials. If I had not thought of getting rid of the Su Family, I would not have become enemies with you. The Su Family may still be a prosperous family, and the court of'' 98'' would not have been eroded by a crafty villain like Gu Qinglin. There''s no point in talking about it now. I know I''ve lost you, but I hope you can give me a chance to be friends with you. The su family will always be a top guest at the Tianlan, and you will always be a friend that I respect."


    Looking at Mu Tinng''s straight face and clear eyes, Su Mianyue felt that the hatred that had been weighing on her heart seemed to have disappeared.


    She was not familiar with the rest of the Su Family and didn''t care much about their deaths, just because they weren''t worth it. Su Chengye''s words made it clear that Su Hao, as a descendant of the Su Family, would be proud to contribute to the authorities.


    Knowing that such a foolish and loyal thought was not acceptable, Su Mianyue also understood that this was the unique charm of this era.


    Perhaps from the moment he saw Ruyue, his hatred for Mu Tinng had been reduced by two points. As an emperor, he had to favor a substitute to gain happiness. Su Mianyue''s sympathy for Mu Tinng no longer needed words to express.


    Now that su chengye was here, Su Chengye also told Su Mianyue that the Su Family had been cut off. Mu Tinng not only placed him but also secretly placed a few of the children of the next line of the Su Family, giving them a wholehearted identity to live. This was already the most humane side of Mu Tinng as an emperor, at least proving that he still had feelings and righteousness in his heart.


    "One hundred years of training can lead to the same boat crossing, one thousand years of training can lead to the same pillow sleeping. Although you and I have only the status of husband and wife, but it is also a fate bestowed by heaven. Can''t we even be friends now?" Seeing Su Mianyue''s hesitation, Mu Tinng asked quickly.


    For the first time, Su Mianyue could not help but raise the corner of his lips when he felt urgency on the iceberg face of mu ting. He said softly, "It is Su Mianyue, a disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain, who is your friend, not Su Mianyue, a former su Prime Minister''s Mansion''s daughter."


    Mu Tinng was taken aback for a moment, then understood what Su Mianyue meant. He laughed and said, "It''s Mu Tinng who lost his beloved wife that you''re friends with, not Mu Tinng who wants to crush the Su Family."


    Su Mianyue praised Mu Tinng for his upbringing and stood up and said, "I may not see you again today, but I will remember that you are my friend and take care of you."


    Su Mianyue smiled lightly, her eyes as bright as the bright moon, and all the enmity and enmity disappeared with the wind.


    A flash of sadness passed. Mu Tinng knew that it was difficult for Su Mianyue to come back after he left, but it was enough for Su Mianyue to accept him as a friend. He could not say what he had prepared for the whole night. The repentance and yearning for Su Mianyue could only be turned into a treasure.


    Not to mention how happy it was for the family to meet after su mianyue took Su Chengye away. After Mu Tinng returned to the palace, he met Empress Dowager and kowtowed to Empress Dowager to plead for his sins. There was no need for words between mother and son to know why.


    After making it clear that Su Chengye was still alive and that he was on good terms with Su Mianyue, Mu Tinng looked at Empress Dowager with red eyes and thought that she was relieved that her hatred was over, so he changed the subject to Ruyue.


    "Aijia is getting old. You can settle the affairs of the harem yourself, but aijia thinks Concubine De is a good person, even if that Ruyue..." No matter how similar she was to Mianyue, she was only a substitute. Empress Dowager did not say anything. Instead, he said lightly, "If your son really wants to keep her by his side, don''t spoil her for being alone."


    "It is best for Concubine De to temporarily take the place of the six palaces, so Ruyue will give her the position of beauty and continue to live in the side hall of Phoenix Palace." Mu Tinng''s tone was faint, obviously not really in love with Ruyue. Seeing Empress Dowager frown and chuckle, he said, "I have already conferred two empresses in my life. Although the ending is not satisfactory, I don''t want to establish a palace in the middle. If we can''t be of the same mind, why should we give people hope?"


    Without waiting for Empress Dowager''s advice, Mu Tinng changed the subject and talked about other things, but in his heart, he decided that he would not stay behind in this life. Unless he could marry Su Mianyue again, the harem would be hanging in the air until death.


    Knowing what Mu Tinng was thinking, Empress Dowager did not make things difficult for him, but sighed endlessly in his heart. The original golden and jade marriage was now separated. Perhaps this was the will of heaven, not the control of manpower.

 Chapter 323 Happy Cooperation

    Su Chengye was not feeling well because of his emotions, so Su Mianyue could only stay with him for the time being to recover. During this time, the family had been discussing where to settle down. Although Su Mianyue would make suggestions, he knew very well that she could not accompany Su Chengye and his son to live a stable life.


    Wanyan Lin set up a scheme to harm the su family, and several times nearly got her and biwu into the gates of hell. Now that he had cleared up a lot of Su Mianyue''s place, Su Mianyue must have gone to revenge.


    Ji Xun had been with the su family for the past few days, and had a rare quiet life for a few days, but it was broken when mu ting ordered Shangguan Pei to go to the Hengyuan.


    "I''ll go with you." Su Mianyue frowned and said goodbye to Ji Xun.


    "Revenge?" Ji Xun raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded in acknowledgement and looked up at Biwu and wu yuqing who were exchanging notes in the yard. I don''t want her to be involved with me again, but the blood debt between me and Wanyan Lin has to be settled. I can''t let so many innocent people die for nothing because of me, and I have to settle down those who are still working for me. They should live a stable life. They had their own lives."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue''s attitude was determined, Ji Xun stopped persuading him and said, "I''ll let General Shangguan know, but it''s going to be tough for you to pretend to be a soldier."


    "All right." Su Mianyue nodded in agreement. She was just walking with Ji Xun and the others, and it was easier to move around with a hidden identity.


    After the two of them had discussed it, Ji Xun went to General''s Mansion to discuss the expedition with Shangguan Pei. Ji Xun had not been here for the next few days. Su Chengye also noticed that Su Mianyue had spent extra time with him these days. He could guess that Su Mianyue had something to do, but he didn''t say it.


    Su Hao, on the other hand, was so worried that he found some time to talk to Su Mianyue alone.


    "Our family has finally reunited. Can''t we live under the chrysanthemum picker fence together?" Su hao was injured so badly that he had to recuperate for at least a year before he could use force again, otherwise it would affect his life span.


    "Second brother knows me best and should know that I am vengeful. If my father and you can be safe, I will have no worries at all. I also ask second brother to accompany my father more, and don''t let Biwu know that I am going to take revenge. This girl has suffered too much by my side, and now she finally has her own happiness. I don''t want any more twists and turns because of me." Su Mianyue smiled lightly and took out two human skin masks to su hao, "Biwu has learned the art of disguise. Put away these two masks. After leaving Capital City, find a suitable time to change your identity. If the Su Family is dead in the eyes of the world, then don''t let anyone know where I am staying at, so as not to bring trouble to my father."


    Su Hao nodded and carefully put away the two human skin masks. If Su Mianyue hadn''t given them and the silver ticket, he probably wouldn''t have survived at all. He knew the benefits of this thing.


    Pushing the already prepared brocade box to Su Hao''s side, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "Father''s health is not very good. He must need medicinal herbs to maintain it. The money in this box is enough for father and second brother to spend. Please don''t refuse, second brother can''t be filial to his father. This is all I can do."


    Without opening the box, Su Hao knew that Su Mianyue was poor and only had money left. He had been practicing martial arts and seeking revenge all these years, and he really had no money to support Su Chengye.


    "Take care of yourself. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Even if he can''t do it this time, there''s still a future. It''s my father''s and my greatest wish that you can be safe," Su Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t worry, second brother. I won''t act rashly. There are many ways to take revenge. I don''t have to kill the other party. Second brother must have forgotten that I went with the army of the heavenly waves this time." With a sneer, Su Mianyue gently rubbed his fingertips against the table to hide his hatred.


    Knowing that it was impossible to persuade Su Mianyue to give up the idea of revenge, even Su Hao himself did not go to chase gu changqing for thousands of miles because his body was not allowed for a while. After giving Su Mianyue some advice, he sighed and left with the brocade box that Su Mianyue had given him.


    In the evening, Su Mianyue and Biwu were sleeping in the same bed. Su Mianyue told Biwu that he was leaving. Although Biwu wanted to go with Su Mianyue, he knew what he should do the most. He only solemnly said that he would take good care of master and Biwu and wait for him to come back safely.


    Three days later, biwu and Wu Yuqing escorted the Su Family father and son away.''Su Yu''left as well, while Su Mianyue stayed to accompany''senior brother'' Ji Yu to the front line. After Mu Tinng heard the news, he specially held a small practical banquet in the palace and invited Shangguan Pei and Shangguan Pei to join him.


    After three rounds of drinking, Shangguan Pei, who received Mu Tinng''s signal, had to go against his heart and find a reason to go out with Ji Xun. Su Mianyue only nodded at ji xun lightly to reassure him.


    "I don''t know when I''ll see you again. This jade pendant is an amulet I''ve worn since I was young. I''m giving it to you now. I hope you''ll be safe." Mu Tinng took off the jade pendant around his neck and reached out to Su Mianyue.


    His eyes fell on the jade pendant with a tinge engraved on it. Although he knew it was Mu Tinng''s good intentions, he shook his head and refused. He joked, "Your situation is not safer than mine. It''s good that you keep this jade pendant. Father gave me an amulet before he left, and it will ensure my safety."


    "It''s just a friend''s wish. Are you really going to refuse?" Mu Tinng could not hide his hurt expression. Holding the warm jade that Su Mianyue had carved for him in his hand behind him, he said in a deep voice, "I have a better amulet. With it, I will not let anything happen to me. If you refuse my will, I am afraid that I will worry about you day by day. We are friends, aren''t we?"


    If Su Mianyue didn''t want to accept mu ting''s affection, how could he not know that Mu Tinng still had feelings for him for men and women, but it was not good for him to reject him so obviously after Mu Tinng said this, so he could only pretend to be confused and say: "You and General Shangguan are close friends. Now that the General Shangguan court is on the march, it would be best if you gave this jade pendant to General Shangguan, or if I helped you hand it over?"


    Although Su Mianyue was asking, he had already reached out to take the jade pendant away. Although Mu Tinng was disappointed, he did not force it again, "I know you can''t let go of the hurt I''ve done to you, but I''m your friend now. I won''t hurt you again, and I''m your strongest supporter. Since you want revenge, I''ll help you. Wanyan Lin cares about his throne and his country, and I''ll help you take away his country, even if it''s a river of blood."


    Listening to Mu Tinng''s low voice, Su Mianyue felt extremely depressed. He opened his mouth to ask Mu Tinng not to fight with this idea, but stopped when he saw Mu Tinng''s dragon robe and wanted to rush out of his throat.


    Mu Tinng was an emperor, so naturally he had the ambition to expand his territory. Perhaps he was just the reason why he wanted to go out.


    "In that case, we have a good cooperation." Su Mianyue smiled and raised his glass. After all, he could not be friends with Mu Tinng unless they were no longer bound by status.


    Mu Tinng smiled wryly. Knowing what was on Su Mianyue''s mind, he picked up the wine glass and met Su Mianyue. He only wished that he could see through time and Su Mianyue could see through his late remorse and feelings.

 Chapter 324 The Person Who Could Not Bear to Hurt Her

    Inside the Hengyuan palace, Xuezhu was sitting at the bottom of Yinn Yue''s seat. There were no servants in the palace. It was obvious that the two of them had something private to talk about.


    Raising his head, he glanced at Yinn Yue, who had a bulging abdomen. A hint of sadness flashed in Xuezhu''s eyes, and then a calm expression appeared, as if he had been completely relieved of the pain of losing his son. Yinn Yue, on the other hand, was pale and did not see the ruddy complexion of a pregnant person.


    "There are so many sisters in the palace, and now two of them are pregnant. Does the empress not want to do anything?" The words sister were especially bitten by Xuezhu, and her face was also grim.


    "Those are the emperor''s flesh and blood. Concubine Xue had better not be bothered by them. Otherwise, don''t tell me if the emperor will spare you. Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager are the first to tolerate you." Yinn Yue''s face changed slightly and he opened his mouth wearily.


    "What about the emperor''s flesh and blood? Did I not conceive a dragon heir? The empress will not forget that you fell into the water a few days ago?" Xuezhu''s mocking eyes fell on Yinn Yue and sneered, "There will be a second time one day. Does the empress think that your kindness can bring back their conscience and stop them from doing that evil thing?"


    Yinn Yue subconsciously hugged his stomach, and his body shivered. His eyes were full of vigilance when he looked at xuezhu.


    "If I wanted to harm the empress, I wouldn''t have waited until now. Only Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager really cared about the heirs in her womb. If not, they wouldn''t have taken the risk to harm you, would they?" Xuezhu''s voice was clear and cold, "The empress is very considerate. As long as the empress is willing to cooperate with me, I will make those who should not exist disappear completely and give others a warning. As for why I will help the empress, I think the empress knows."


    "Why?" Yinn Yue asked in a trembling voice, "Why did you help her when you wanted to kill her at the expense of your life, even if I wanted to save her?"


    Xuezhu smiled bitterly and looked at Yinn Yue, "I was bewitched. Su Mianyue was the only one in the world who treated me sincerely. Even if it didn''t end well, I would avenge her. I would avenge her for your help."


    "The emperor is not a magnanimous person. Aren''t you seeking your own death by doing so?" Yinn Yue frowned worriedly.


    "Even if I don''t, do you think Wanyan Lin will give me a chance to live?" Xuezhu laughed out loud, her eyes misted with water, "You''ve never known Wanyan Lin before, so you don''t know that Wanyan Lin and I are very similar in Su Mianyue''s affairs. We couldn''t tolerate her, but we couldn''t tolerate anyone who hurt her."


    After saying this, Xuezhu got up and wanted to leave. Before she left, she looked back and said, "The empress had better not leave Phoenix Palace so easily before she makes up her mind, let alone trust anyone, including those around you."


    Xuezhu''s thin back hurt Yinn Yue''s eyes as he watched her leave. Even if Xuezhu was not in Wanyan Lin''s favor, Yinn Yue would never forget how beautiful and energetic she was when she first met xuezhu. Was she envious at that time?


    But now...


    Looking down at her swollen belly, Yinn Yue was in a state of struggle. Even though she had been in the palace for more than half a year, she still didn''t want her hands to be stained with blood. But could she have any other choice for the child in her belly?


    In the imperial study, Wanyan Lin was lying on a wooden bed in the back hall. This room was once a place where Su Mianyue had been trapped for more than a month and where they had been fighting. Now that the decorations had been changed, there was no smell of Su Mianyue, but Wanyan Lin was still used to coming and lying down every day. Talk to the empty space next to you for a while.


    While the civil and military ministers in the imperial study were waiting for the holy decree, Wanyan Lin was hiding here alone.


    "If you are still here, you must be discussing a plan to resist the enemy with me at this moment. With your ancient spirit, you will have a good plan to resist the enemy and will give me the greatest help, so that I have no worries at all, right?" He stroked the empty bed with his big hand, and yan lin spoke with her eyes closed, her lips curling up in a mocking arc.


    Su Mianyue would never willingly return to him in this life. Wanyan Lin knew better than anyone else, but how could he give up willingly?


    After a moment of silence, Wanyan Lin suddenly opened his eyes, only a fierce look in his eyes, and he quickly got up and left.


    The ministers thought they would be exhausted again today, but Wanyan Lin''s sudden appearance made them stand up and tidy up their appearance and salute Wanyan Lin in unison.


    "All of you need not be too polite. The border war is urgent, and we urgently need your advice." Wanyan Lin sat in front of the imperial court, opened a mountain of memorials and went up to his room with a copy of the big red urgent report. He opened a random book and said, "The east ridge, the south su, and the Tianlan launched an army attack. Which side do you think is the most important?"


    As the father-in-law, even if lord yin was not a military talent, he would have to stand up and speak now. "Your majesty, I thought that I could send someone to negotiate with dongling and south su. The main force of the entire army should be fighting against the Tianlan. It is difficult to guarantee that the foreign enemy will not be able to escape from the territory of the Hengyuan for a day. As long as those two people want to keep the small court, they will stop the war at this time, so that my army will have a chance to breathe."


    "Lord yin says it''s easy. Who should we send to negotiate? I''m afraid there will be no return. Besides, when it comes to war, not to mention that our army is not as good as the tiger and wolf division of the Tianlan, it can''t be supplied with military supplies alone. Without enough food and weapons, does lord yin want those soldiers to go to war hungry and unarmed?" The person who spoke was the minister of war, and his daughter was now one of the pregnant concubines in the harem. The harem of the previous dynasty had always been involved and had to fight the Yin Family.


    Ministry of Revenue shangshu also stood up and said, "The Ministry of Revenue can now raise at most 100,000 troops a month''s worth of grain and grass. The successive natural disasters are not only the emptiness of the national treasury, but also those large families do not have much surplus food in their hands. The ordinary people are waiting for the court''s relief."


    The Ministry of Revenue''s words were true, but the war was imminent and everyone was saying that there was no way to continue. Wanyan Lin wanted to lose his temper on the spot. He had some spare money all these years, but how long could he keep fighting like this?


    Before the autumn harvest next year, the Hengyuan soldiers will face the situation of having no rice to put in the pot. If there is another disaster year, it will force the soldiers and civilians of hengyuan country to surrender automatically.


    "The decree has been passed down that from today onwards, the palace will set an example for two meals a day, with no more than two dishes to eat, no new clothes to be distributed before the end of the war, and all the frugal spending will be used to support the front line. The ministers, merchants, and the people will also set an example for the palace, and the whole country and the communist party will fight against the national disaster."


    Wanyan Lin immediately issued an oral order, ignoring the advice of the court officials, and wrote an imperial edict. He knew that there were disadvantages in doing so, but he had to do it.


    Some of the officials in the imperial study supported Wanyan Lin''s decision, but everyone knew that even if the imperial palace did act under the imperial decree, it would save a portion of food and silver. Besides the people who needed the help of the imperial court, how many of them could act under the imperial decree?

 Chapter 325 Non-violent And Uncooperative

    Besides, the Hengyuan army was marching towards the border, and officials on standby from all over the country joined the army. The local people all cried and sent the men from their families to the battlefield for fear that this farewell would last forever.


    Su Mianyue, on the other hand, would go to a hidden place where he had arranged for him to go on his way. Anyone who wanted to change their identities and leave would be satisfied. Those who were willing to follow her would be rewarded with a large reward, and they would be allowed to send their families far away from home in case of any inconvenience.


    When the army arrived at the border, Wu Yuqing''s sister, Wu Yu'' e, was waiting for Ji Xun. After seeing the master, she had to report some recent events. Although Su Mianyue deliberately avoided it, she could still feel the hostility from Wu Yu'' e, but Su Mianyue did not take it for granted. As long as Wu Yu'' e had no such animosity towards biwu.


    This time, Wu Yu'' e asked to stay after completing the mission. Perhaps because it was inconvenient for a woman to be in the camp, Su Yu allowed her to stay in a tent with Su Mianyue as a soldier.


    "Is Miss Su planning to stay with the young master?" After arriving at the next city, Wu Yu'' e could not help but ask.


    "This is my personal matter." Su Mianyue answered faintly. It was very difficult to understand Wu Yu'' e''s behavior of grabbing things from her intentionally or unintentionally these days. Su Mianyue did not owe Wu Yu'' e anything. If she had not instructed her, the Wu Family brothers and sisters might have been killed by their enemies.


    "How can Miss Su be so selfish? Miss Su knows the identity of the young master. He is going to achieve great things in the future. How can he stay with the young master as miss su? Can''t a Wanyan Lin wake Miss Su up? Whether it''s Miss Su, your martial arts skills, your intelligence, or the world of glamour, the fact that Miss Su was once the queen of the Tianlan has always been a stain. A remarried woman is not worthy of a noble young master..."


    "Are you staying to tell me how low I am?" Su Mianyue asked indifferently, his tone unchanged, and even his eyelids were not picked.


    "I just want to remind Miss Su of this fact. Don''t wait until you''re hurt again to realize it, not to mention that the young master is not a heartless person like Wanyan Lin. Miss Su''s identity is not only a disgrace to Miss Su, but it will also bring endless trouble to the young master." Wu Yu'' e said with some excitement, his voice unconsciously raised.


    "Miss wu, Wu Yu'' e, please be clear about the fact that no matter what status I have in Su Mianyue''s past, you are not qualified to judge me. Even your brother would not dare to say such things in front of me. You''d better weigh your weight. Since you know that I have a place in Yu''s heart, You should know that one word from me will make Yu drive you away forever." No longer wanting to listen to Wu Yu'' e''s nonsense, Su Mianyue said coldly, not explaining that he was not by Ji Xun''s side because of the love between men and women.


    A woman who doesn''t know what to say or do is not fit to be Yu''s woman, so it doesn''t matter how Wu Yu'' e misunderstood her.


    Unexpectedly, Su Mianyue would respond to him like this. Wu Yu'' e was so angry that he lifted the quilt and sat up. He pointed at Su Mianyue and shouted, "You are a self-destructive person. At least you are a queen. How can you be so shameless? Do you have to hear countless objections to leave the young master?"


    "I have the right to go down on my own, and you don''t even have the right to go down on your own. Even if you like Yu, you can only put it in your heart for the rest of your life. Otherwise, you will lose the right to follow him. If you have the ability, you won''t be ashamed. Why don''t you listen to those objections?" Su Mianyue sneered and rolled over to stop talking to Wu Yu'' e. Such an intelligent girl was a real headache. If Wu Yu'' e were not Wu Yuqing''s sister, Su Mianyue would have solved it.


    However, Wu Yu'' e''s own hand was so good that when he saw Su Mianyue turn his back and laugh at himself, he immediately jumped off the bed and walked over to su mianyue, his eyes even redder and scarier.


    "Su Mianyue, you shameless vixen! I will destroy your face and see if the young master is still confused by you. You forced me!" Wu Yu'' e shouted, pulling out the silver hairpin from his head and attacking Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue, who was lying on his side, opened his eyes abruptly. As Wu Yu'' e approached, a pair of scissors and feet threw him out. His body exuded a faint murderous air.


    He put on his shoes and walked slowly towards Wu Yu'' e. Looking at Wu Yu'' e, who was coughing and bleeding from the corner of his mouth, Su Mianyue wished he could kill her directly, but he had to consider saving her life for biwu.


    "If you have the guts, kill me!" Wu Yu'' e shouted at su mianyue with his neck stuck up.


    "I''m a woman. Where did I come from?" Su Mianyue chuckled. The moonlight dazzled people, but it made Wu Yu'' e more determined to destroy Su Mianyue''s face.


    Unfortunately, Su Mianyue didn''t give her such a chance. She kicked the silver hairpin aside by stepping on Wu Yu'' e''s wrist and said in a cold condescending voice: "You''re smart enough to know that I won''t kill you easily because of Biwu, but you''re also stupid, because you won''t know that if you hurt me, even if Su Yu doesn''t avenge me, Biwu will never let you go, even if the price is that she and your brother have parted ways. Most importantly, where did you get the confidence that you hurt me?"


    "Vixen, you only know how to serve people with lust. A woman like you should go to hell." Wu Yu'' e spat, his face pale from the pain in his wrist, but he gritted his teeth and refused to cry out.


    "Thank you for the compliment. The word" fox spirit" is the greatest compliment to a woman. There is nothing in this world that makes a woman happier than beauty. For example, you have never had the honor in your life." Su Mianyue accepted Wu Yu'' e''s comment with a smile and leaned over with a little force." Remember, my temper has always been bad. This time, I will teach you a lesson. If you want to get rid of me, you must first consider your own ability. Next time you dare to use force on me, don''t blame me for directly disabling you and making you physically and mentally handicapped."


    After that, Su Mianyue turned around and prepared to go outside to get some air. It was not good to sleep in the same room with such a brainless girl.


    But su mianyue''s warning was obviously not taken seriously by Wu Yu'' e. When he saw Su Mianyue turn around and raise his hand to tie his hair, Wu Yu'' e rushed towards su mianyue in a rage and tried to attack Su Mianyue''s heart with a grim face.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes slowly turned cold, and he spun around. Three thousand black hairs hit Wu Yu'' e''s face hard. Wu Yu'' e screamed in pain and squatted on the ground with his bloody face covered. This time, even if he didn''t disfigure himself, Wu Yu'' e would not dare to show his face in front of Ji Xun for a while.


    "For the last time, be prepared to bear the consequences that you cannot afford if you continue to overestimate yourself." Su Mianyue snorted, hit Wu Yu'' e''s neck with a knife, threw him on the bed with his collar in his hand, thought about it, then took out the hemostatic powder and sprinkled it all over Wu Yu'' e''s face. He sighed, "It''s finally quiet. If I knew you weren''t violent and cooperative, why waste so much of your tongue, so much harmony?"


    The bottle was thrown onto her bed. Su Mianyue gathered her long hair and went outside to get some air. The closer she was to the Hengyuan, the more difficult it was for her to calm down. Wu Yu'' e''s initiative at this time was just too good for Su Mianyue.

 Chapter 326 The Thoughts of Mian Yue Coincided with Mine

    In the dark of the night, although there was a bonfire, it was difficult to see the face of the opposite side, but Ji Xun who came out to inspect still saw Su Mianyue at once.


    She was standing in front of the tent in her army uniform, with her beautiful black hair scattered behind her, and her slender body could be blown away by the wind at any time.


    Su Mianyue couldn''t bear to disturb her. Su Mianyue was looking at Imperial Capital, the Hengyuan. Ji Xun knew that Su Mianyue''s mood must be very complicated at the moment. Even if she didn''t change her mind about revenge, the feelings that su mianyue had given in the first place were sincere. Even if she hated him deeply, she couldn''t disappear completely.


    Standing less than ten meters away, the two of them returned to their tents only after dawn. Su Mianyue did not know that Ji Xun had accompanied her in the cold wind all night.


    The next day, Wu Yu'' e asked Ji Xun to resign and explore the road ahead. When she saw the scar on Wu Yu'' e''s face, Ji Xun did not ask, but nodded and agreed to her request.


    The army was once again on the territory of the former hengyuan kingdom, but the Tianlan had occupied these cities for a period of time. Not only were the local people''s lives not disrupted, but they were also rescued by the Tianlan. As the people saw the army of the former hengyuan, they were not afraid. Instead, one by one, they lamented that the Tianlan army had better conquer a few more cities, so that those people would have a way to live. It was obvious that the Hengyuan was not popular.


    Finally, they came to Linzhou City. Shangguan Pei ordered the army to garrison outside the city. The two nearby cities had been conquered, but Jianzhou City was not easy to conquer. This was the real stronghold of the Hengyuan, not only heavily guarded but also a natural barrier. It would have to pay a huge price to conquer Jianzhou City.


    In the grand marshal''s account, Ji Xun and Su Mianyue sat at the bottom of the table. Shangguan Pei looked at the sand table being laid out and studied the location of Jianzhou City''s fields during the last battle. However, when Shangguan Pei had an accident, the Hengyuan''s counterattack put the war on hold. This time, he had to take Jianzhou City down.


    "Although Jianzhou City is surrounded by mountains and water, the cities on both sides of Jianzhou City do not have that kind of barrier. Why not take down these two cities first, then spare jianzhou city to attack other cities. As long as Jianzhou City is isolated, it will be able to break down sooner or later, right?" Along the way, Su Mianyue was also involved in the military, and when he helped Wanyan Lin, he had a certain understanding of the terrain of hengyuan country, even in some aspects more thorough than Shangguan Pei.


    In the past, Su Mianyue did not say that there was no war, but now war is inevitable, so try to reduce casualties.


    Shangguan Pei''s eyes lit up and turned to look at Ji Xun, "Mianyue''s idea coincides with mine. What does the military advisor think of this method?"


    Ji Xun poured a glass of wine and smelled it. He was the only one in the camp who drank without restriction, but did not reply immediately. Instead, he came to Shangguan Pei with his glass and took a sip.


    Puzzled by Ji Xun''s actions, Shangguan Pei asked, "Does the military advisor think this method doesn''t work?"


    "No." Ji Xun shook his head and pointed at jianzhou city with his fair but scarred fingers, "Although Jianzhou City is easy to defend and difficult to attack, it''s not that there''s no way to win. It''s just that it''s not easy to win Jianzhou City in one fell swoop, but it''s also necessary to prepare for huge casualties. If it''s fast, it''ll take a year or three years before it can be conquered."


    Shangguan Pei nodded. Marching and fighting was never an easy feat. He was prepared to stay here for a long time. The reason why he didn''t make the final tactical decision was to avoid heavy casualties.


    "Over the past three years, the government will have to work hard on military supplies, and after the conquest of Jianzhou City, it will also have to slow down the interest rate to continue to attack the Hengyuan. However, if the heart of the small state-owned wolves surrounding the Tianlan is in this period, it will be difficult for the army to turn around and support it, and the gains will not be worth the losses." Ji Xun knew that Shangguan Pei had already considered this, and he explained it to Su Mianyue for fear that she knew too little about the military.


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue came forward, his slender fingertips landed on both sides of jianzhou city and said, "Since that''s the case, wouldn''t it be safer to attack the city on both sides first?"


    Ji Xun shook his head again and smiled, "As you said, Jianzhou City can be conquered with the least casualties, but every city will be consumed a lot, and the soldiers of Jianzhou City will not ignore it. Once they make use of the terrain to help secretly, our army will be attacked from head to toe. Even if we can conquer the city, it will be a terrible victory."


    Shangguan Pei nodded, "That''s exactly what I''m worried about. No matter which city we attack first, Jianzhou City will not sit idly by for its own safety. Although the Tianlan is the most powerful country, the main military force will move to this area. I''m afraid that the surrounding small parliament will want a piece of the pie. The Tianlan will not be in danger, but they will lose a lot. Even if we take down the Tianlan, it will not be a real victory."


    Su Mianyue was a little silent. She knew a little bit about the art of war, but it was only used on the battleground between the two armies. After all, she had read too many books in her previous life, and if she could win a war, she would care what kind of tricks you used.


    However, the overall situation was still slightly inappropriate, which gave Su Mianyue a chance to learn.


    "Mu Tinng sent you on a mission. Didn''t you think about that?" Su Mianyue was a little confused. As an emperor, he should have a bigger picture. "Even if he doesn''t understand, you should have reminded him, right?"


    "He had considered these things, but to the upper echelons, the expansion of the territory was more important. In the history of the qing dynasty, he would only exaggerate and record how the emperor opened up the territory and expanded the territory, but he would not focus on describing some trivial things." Ji Xun said with slight mockery.


    Looking up at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue couldn''t say anything when he looked calm. He couldn''t ask ji xun if he would do the same in front of Shangguan Pei. As a modern man, Su Mianyue couldn''t understand this kind of thinking, but he knew that he couldn''t change the thoughts of these people.


    Even Kangxi, the emperor of the ages, would sacrifice some people''s lives and well-being in the overall situation. Su Mianyue could not comment on the rights and wrongs of others. She just wanted to avenge herself and the su family.


    After the three of them were silent for a while, Su Mianyue suddenly remembered something that happened when she helped Wanyan Lin, but she never had time to tell Wanyan Lin.


    He pointed to the city of Huizhou on the left of Jianzhou City and said, "We can attack Huizhou City first. The general soldier stationed in Huizhou City is a very greedy man. As long as General Shangguan can guarantee that he won''t lose his power and have a great reward after attacking the city of Huizhou, he may open the city gate to welcome the Tianlan army. Even if he wanted to fight, he was not afraid. In order to enrich himself, the weapons of the Huizhou City soldiers were hollow, and even their armor was adulterated, so they would win with the smallest loss."


    Shangguan Pei and Ji Xun looked at each other. They didn''t know what was going on in Huizhou, but since Su Mianyue had said it, they would naturally believe it. Shangguan Pei immediately decided, "Okay, take Huizhou City first."


    Ji Xun did not express his opinion, but looked at Su Mianyue with a complicated look, afraid that Su Mianyue would be unhappy, but when he saw Su Mianyue''s bright eyes, he knew he was worried, and his heart could finally be put back in its original place.

 Chapter 327 Ill Be Happy to Die under You

    After three days of rest for the Tianlan army, Shangguan Pei ordered his troops to go straight to Huizhou city, but Shangguan Pei only took two hundred thousand troops, most of them staying on the spot to help Linzhou City at any time.


    Wherever the army went, it made the people of the Hengyuan panicked. However, there would not be any disturbance when Shangguan Pei was in charge of the town. In order to appease the people, Shangguan Pei ordered people to distribute some food to the people who were disturbed as a consolation. Although not much food was given, it made the people who were not full grateful. There were also people who wanted to join the army. Shangguan Pei refused.


    Unless Huizhou City is conquered a few years later, the local people cannot be incorporated into the army. This is an unwritten rule to prevent the appearance of traitors.


    When the army was pressing down on the border, the Huizhou City army general was scared out of his wits and immediately summoned his confidants to discuss the countermeasures.


    "My lord, apart from the military supplies that Commander''s Mansion''s own soldiers carry, those are not allowed to fight. Besides, we only have 30,000 men and horses, how can we fight the 200,000 Tianlan army? I heard that Shangguan Pei has never lost a war, so let''s run." His confidant was not even in the mood to fight, so he suggested directly.


    The commander in chief had the same idea, but he wanted someone to say it for him. After a moment of hesitation, he immediately ordered someone to pack his bags and run east with his wife and children under the protection of his own soldiers. He did not care if anyone in Huizhou City could take charge.


    Today''s Hengyuan is already riddled with holes. Unless it is a general that Wanyan Lin has trained for many years, there are almost no generals willing to live or die with the hengyuan kingdom.


    With no effort, after deputy general Huizhou City hung the white flag on the city wall and opened the gate, Shangguan Pei led an army into the city to take over Huizhou City. In order to appease the people, they would not touch the original troops. They would only let the competent generals take over the military and send all the original soldiers home. Each of them gave out money and food as consolation.


    Like other cities, after learning about the situation in Huizhou City, the yamen gate began to open warehouses to release grain.


    In Commander''s Mansion, looking at the property that was not taken away because of the large object, Shangguan Pei ordered, "Immediately send someone to chase after the general of Huizhou City. As long as you don''t leave the territory of Huizhou City, you must get the person back. Thirty percent of the recovered property belongs to the soldiers."


    It was an unspoken rule that a general who led a war had the right to dispose of a portion of his belongings. A general who was not enlightened would sooner or later be run off even if he was talented.


    A few days after taking over Huizhou City, Wanyan Lin and the others began to discuss the next battle plan. It was already winter, and if they did not send troops, they would have to wait until next spring.


    Hengyuan''s temperature is much lower than that of tianlan country. In winter, there will always be a lot of soldiers who can''t adapt to the climate and get cold.


    "The next battle won''t be so easy. This winter, the defense is the most important thing. We''ll talk about it next spring." Shangguan Pei made the decision decisively, and Ji Xun supported it.


    The most important thing in marching and fighting is to be at the right time and with the right people. Otherwise, no matter how good the tactics are, they will be greatly compromised or even negative points.


    Su Mianyue understood that Shangguan Pei was thinking about the lives of the soldiers, and she did not want to see the bloodshed, so she planned to return to the division while the army was temporarily at a standstill. She had not seen those little monkeys for a long time, and she naturally missed them.


    "I''m with you." She was worried that Su Mianyue would act alone, afraid that she would seek revenge on Wanyan Lin alone.


    "Aren''t you afraid that my master will kill you or force me to tear you apart?" Su Mianyue smiled, but as time passed, the broken heart recovered, and the smile was no longer forced.


    "Will you?" Ji Xun asked.


    "Master''s orders are difficult," Su Mianyue said.


    "I would gladly die under you." Ji Xun leaned over and whispered, his deep eyes full of undisguised affection.


    Subconsciously, Su Mianyue turned away and said awkwardly, "Yu, I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid again. I''m going back this time to bring my little monkeys out of the mountains to join the army. What kind of help could I have given him in the first place, and what I would definitely get back from him in the future? This is what he, Wanyan Lin, owes me, and he has to pay me back with interest."


    Holding Su Mianyue''s thin shoulder, Ji Xun said with a serious expression, "Revenge is only a part of your life. If you want Wanyan Lin''s life and the country, I can give it to you with both hands, but I will not let you live in pain."


    "Am I such a coward in Yu''s eyes?" Su Mianyue smiled and pushed Ji Xun''s hands away, "Revenge is something that you have to do yourself to be happy about. Otherwise, why would I have to travel so long?"


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was not trying to be perfunctory, Ji Xun frowned and said, "I''ll send you to the foot of purple mist mountain. Don''t say no."


    Su Mianyue nodded and the two said goodbye to Wanyan Lin, agreeing to meet in Huizhou City before spring.


    Not to mention the fact that Ji Xun sent Su Mianyue away, Wanyan Lin was so angry that he vomited blood and fainted when he found out that Huizhou City had broken down without a fight.


    Although the medicine that Biwu gave him could suppress the poison, it was also very harmful to his body. Every time he was extremely angry, it would stimulate the poison that remained in Wanyan Lin''s body, and it would erode his heart and brain little by little. In the long run, it would definitely hurt his life.


    Wanyan Lin''s body was getting worse day by day, and the harem was not at peace. Yinn Yue finally joined forces with Xuezhu to protect his child. Not only did the two women abort the two pregnant concubines, but they also made them suspect each other. The harem''s concubines, whether they were smart or not, were alarmed and on guard against each other.


    "Your majesty, it''s time to drink the medicine." Yin yue came to the bed with a medicine bowl and sat on the stool. Even though there was no love between her and Wanyan Lin, she was still as gentle as water.


    "Get out, get out!" Wanyan Lin''s face darkened, and he shook off the bowl of medicine in Yinn Yue''s hand.


    "Why should the emperor feel bad about his dragon body? The imperial doctor said that the poison in the emperor''s body was once again stimulated. If he did not drink the medicine, the consequences would be worrying..." Yinn Yue, who was covered in the medicine, tried to persuade him again, but Wanyan Lin stopped him with a cold eye. He could only answer with a pale face.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know that this medicine is useless. If the poison of the Purple Mist Mountain leader can be solved by such a quack, why should I suffer in vain?" Wanyan Lin sneered and slapped his hand on the edge of the bed.


    Yinn Yue had the heart to say a few more words of persuasion, but seeing that Wanyan Lin was once again in high spirits, afraid that the poison in his body would spread even faster, he could only get up and leave. Wanyan Lin''s disgusted look at her no longer needed words to explain.


    Before he left Mental Cultivation Hall, he met Xuezhu, who had come to visit Wanyan Lin. Yinn Yue looked at Xuezhu with a complicated look and wanted to say something, but only sighed.


    Even though she was the empress, she had been stripped of power and was not a monarch. Yinn Yue knew very well what he could do to survive and let her children live. Even if he had a delicate heart, he could only pretend not to know.

 Chapter 328 Dont Be Lenient

    When Xuezhu came in, he saw the chamberlain cleaning up the debris. He waved his hand to let the chamberlain back down first. He came to Wanyan Lin''s bed indifferently and looked down at him. He was not afraid to look into Wanyan Lin''s murderous eyes.


    He gently took out the handkerchief and wiped the medicine on Wanyan Lin''s finger, then threw it on the ground with a look of disgust, as if everything Wanyan Lin touched was dirty.


    Looking up at Wanyan Lin, Xuezhu was relieved to see the blue veins on his forehead and the bruises under his eyes and dark lips.


    "Does the emperor want to die because he knows he can''t win and is afraid of becoming the ruler of the Hengyuan?" Cold words shot at Wanyan Lin like a sharp blade.


    Seeing that his eyes were red in an instant, Xuezhu said fearlessly: In fact, it''s good for the emperor to have such an awareness. The Hengyuan is now at the end of its tether, and even if the emperor has the heart to be afraid of it, it will be powerless. Now that he''s gone, it will be better to leave a good reputation in the history of the country for doing his best, than a notorious incompetent and incompetent ruler. Your concubines are here to congratulate the emperor on his benevolence and benevolence."


    With that said, he bowed to Wanyan Lin, his mouth slightly raised, and the faint arc contained endless ridicule.


    Wanyan Lin struggled to get up from the bed and pulled the snow bamboo to her side regardless of her physical condition. She grabbed her snow-white and slender neck with her big hand and said angrily, "I should have killed you long ago. It''s only my shame that you are alive!"


    "Ahem... Your concubines... Have been waiting... For this day... The emperor will never... Ask his men... To be merciful..." Xuezhu, who was not breathing well, did not resist, but his eyes showed relief.


    Slowly closing his eyes, Xuezhu even took the initiative to hold his breath, looking very peaceful as he was bent on death.


    Wanyan Lin, who had intended to kill her, threw the bamboo out and coughed for a long time, "Get out of here! Don''t think I won''t kill you. I want to see how miserable you are in the end. Sooner or later, those women in the harem will leave you with no bones to play with."


    "The emperor looks down on his concubines." There were sharp pieces of porcelain under her body. Xuezhu frowned and stood up. She looked down at the pieces of porcelain embedded in her body. The bright red blood disgusted her, but she didn''t want to deal with the wound, "As long as the emperor does not kill his concubines, his concubines are definitely the most wanton concubines in this harem, because his concubines do not expect the emperor''s favor, nor do they care what will happen to them, and no matter how tragic it is, it will be more painful than losing a child. However, the emperor was willing to keep his concubines alive, and the concubines would certainly use this wretched life to see what would happen to him, but the emperor was afraid that he would disappoint his concubines and not be able to bear a single blow. It''s a good thing that the children of your concubines did not come to this world. Otherwise, with such a father as an example to him, he would certainly be a weak and incompetent person in the future."


    "Shut up!" Wanyan Lin let out a loud cry and coughed violently again. Due to the fluctuation of his emotions, he spat out another mouthful of poisonous blood and his face became darker. But this time, there was no sign of fainting. After taking a breath, Wanyan Lin looked at Xuezhu coldly and said coldly: "Since Concubine Xue has put so much effort into it, how can I brush off your kindness?"


    The corners of his mouth curved with a sneer. Wanyan Lin ordered the palace people outside to prepare new soup and medicine for delivery, but Xuezhu only said faintly, "It''s best for the emperor to have the courage to live. I really want to see the expression on the emperor''s face when he becomes the king of the lost country. As long as I think of such a scene, I look forward to it."


    "I will never become the ruler of a fallen country. When I rule the world, it will be your time to die. I will let you try the saddest way to die at this time!" Wanyan Lin opened his mouth coldly. After saying so much, he could no longer hold on. He turned around and fell on the bed, gasping for air.


    Looking at Wanyan Lin''s breathing, Xuezhu fixed the time to look at half a cup of tea. After Wanyan Lin''s chest no longer fluctuated, he said quietly, "I hope the emperor doesn''t think too much. Hengyuan has three parts of the world. Only the emperor''s mountains were conquered by the Tianlan. It is a good wish to rule the world. As the prince of the Hengyuan, the emperor was the most incompetent emperor. As a man, he could not keep his beloved woman. He was forced to such a state by his beloved woman''s ex-husband. Even his concubines and concubines could not help but sigh at your incompetence. My concubines were really looking forward to the emperor''s ability to turn the tide. It''s just a joke for qingshi."


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin''s vicious gaze was directed at him and he was about to vomit blood, Xuezhu gave a perfunctory salute and said, "Don''t bother your majesty to recuperate. Your concubines will leave. I hope that your majesty can really make a difference instead of putting on words."


    With a mocking smile, Xuezhu turned around and left. As for whether Wanyan Lin would be angered by her words, he did not care at all. It was a pleasure to see Wanyan Lin live in pain, even if he could not.


    No matter what Xuezhu''s intention was to stimulate Wanyan Lin, wan yanlin''s willingness to take medicine according to the imperial doctor''s orders made the harem feel much more at ease, and made many people mistakenly think that Xuezhu was the real concubine, otherwise how could she fully understand Wanyan Lin''s medicine?


    Xuezhu did not care about the harem''s thoughts, and Wanyan Lin did not care about them. In order to recover as soon as possible, Wanyan Lin temporarily handed over the state affairs to several important officials in the court, and even Han Zezhong was temporarily invited out of the mountain to preside over the overall situation.


    However, Wanyan Lin had not yet recovered to his best condition, but a special guest came to Mental Cultivation Hall, brought back by the long lost gray clothes.


    "See your majesty in grey." After a long time, the emperor and his subjects knelt on one knee and saluted.


    Wan yanlin wanted to ask where gray clothes had been for the past few days, but he saw a man behind gray clothes who was wearing a cloak to cover his face. He could not help but frown, "Gray clothes, you haven''t been walking in the palace for a while. Have you forgotten the most basic rules? Who is this person? Why did you bring him into the palace without my permission?"


    "I beg your majesty to condemn me." Gray clothes bowed his head to plead guilty before replying, "This man is the grand prince of Yulin. He is here to help the emperor."


    Suspiciously, his eyes fell on the face of the man in black who could not see his face. He still trusted Wanyan Lin in grey. This follower who had lived and died with him for many years was like a hand and a foot. He was the one Wanyan Lin could deliver to his back. "Hide the head and hide the tail. Is that your excellency''s sincerity?"


    Wanyan Lin''s attitude was unfriendly. The Yulin was just a small country with bullets and was dependent on the Tianlan for survival. How could they help him?


    Lifting his visor cap, the man in black raised his face and looked at Wanyan Lin with a half-smile. "Childe Bai, long time no see."


    "It''s you!" Wanyan Lin frowned and looked closely at the man in black and asked, "The third young master of tian lan gu tai fu, I don''t know when you became the grand prince of the Yulin. When did the grand grandson of a small country see me, he didn''t know how to greet me?"


    "A small country with bullets is just a facade, just like the Hengyuan, the three great powers, and now it is just a country that has been divided and occupied by the traitors and the Tianlan. No one is more honorable than anyone else."


    Gu Changqing, who should now be called the royal grandson of the traveler, stepped aside and sat down. He threw the towel he had pulled off on the table and sneered at Wanyan Lin, who had yet to return to normal, "It''s ridiculous to see the monarch of a great country reduced to such a state. I really doubt whether it was the right decision to cooperate with you."

 Chapter 329 Jealous Chips

    Wanyan Lin was so ridiculed by the travelers that he wished he could kill him now, but the Hengyuan was in dire need of allies in the current situation, and Wanyan Lin could only press the kill button before deciding whether the travelers would benefit him.


    "You''d better make an effective proposal, or my palace will not be as free as you come and go." Wanyan Lin said in a cold voice. He glanced at the gray coat kneeling on the ground and was disappointed in him. Such an unstable gray coat was no longer suitable for him to be his right-hand man.


    At this moment, Wanyan Lin, who was extremely suspicious, doubted whether gray clothes had another identity without his permission to bring travelers into the palace. Once doubts arose, they would expand infinitely. At this moment, Wanyan Lin also had the intention to kill gray clothes.


    The grey coat, whose head had been lowered all along, did not know what Wanyan Lin was thinking and was respectful and did not show any disrespect.


    "Silver, food, weapons, including assassinations, can be provided as long as you need a lone. But the more the lone gives you, the more things you need to do for him. Are you sure you want to negotiate with him?" The traveler raised the corner of his lips and his smile was sinister.


    Wanyan Lin asked without hesitation, "What are your conditions? How can I trust you?"


    "Do you have a choice? Being alone is the last lifeline that can save your Hengyuan, unless you would rather watch the Hengyuan be devoured by it." The traveler opened his mouth indifferently, as if he was certain that yan lin would agree to all his conditions, and then added: "Let me give you a friendly message. Your old love, Su Mianyue, has always been in the army of the Tianlan. It is said that she often went to and fro the commander-in-chief''s camp. She was the one who planned to take over Huizhou City. This woman is not simple. Unfortunately, you didn''t get her into the harem. Otherwise, the Hengyuan might not be occupied by four cities."


    The traveler succeeded in finding Wanyan Lin''s achilles heel. He saw that Wanyan Lin''s face was livid and his fists were clenched tightly to reveal his veins. Without any surprise, the traveler said, "Deal."


    On this day, the travelers stayed in Mental Cultivation Hall for more than an hour, and no one knew what they had talked about except gray clothes. The next morning, Wanyan Lin ordered to recapture the four cities occupied by the Tianlan, even ignoring the objections of the officials, and did not explain how to solve the problems of food and grass, but only ordered the military officers to stand by.


    With the war looming, the whole Hengyuan was still worried about the outcome of the war. Even some local officials were prepared to flee with money. Many people were also tacitly prepared to open the gates of the city to meet the troops of the Tianlan when they were about to leave the city, so that they might have a chance to live.


    Wanyan Lin, who was in power, did not know about this and was discussing with Retired Emperor about taking the lead.


    "Nonsense!" Retired Emperor was so angry that he even coughed. He had not been angry for a long time. This time, he did not care about the prestige of emperor Wanyan Lin. He picked up the teacup at his hand and threw it at Wanyan Lin. He scolded, "Do you treat the Hengyuan as a joke and a bargaining chip for your jealousy? You, the emperor, only have one woman in your heart. What do you think of the country and the people at dawn? Ah? Do you think your life is worthless? Have I ever put it in your heart with your mother? Now that the Hengyuan is in ruins, what are you going to do to fight? You have to do it yourself. Are you afraid that you will live too long?"


    In the face of Retired Emperor''s series of scolding and questioning, Wanyan Lin only looked down and did not say a word. There was blood on the corner of his forehead that had been scratched, but he did not care, "This expedition is inevitable. As for food, grass, and military supplies, I have found a solution. When I recover the lost land, I will come to my father to plead guilty. The land of the Hengyuan will not be lost in my son''s hands."


    "You!" Looking at Wanyan Lin''s determined look, Retired Emperor rolled his eyes and fainted. After all, a rebellious son could not scold him.


    Today''s Hengyuan no longer had a prince to inherit the throne. The two small courts, each with a spouse, were a disgrace to Retired Emperor. They were no better than yan lin''s rebellious son. Otherwise, he would have abolished Wanyan Lin and re-established a new emperor.


    Shou'' an Palace was busy with Retired Emperor''s fainting. Although Wanyan Lin was worried about Retired Emperor''s situation, he did not change his mind. He made sure that Retired Emperor was just angry and that his life would not be in danger, so he began to arrange the expedition.


    When ji xun escorted Su Mianyue back to purple mist mountain, the two of them were not in a hurry. Apart from settling down at their respective hidden posts, they handled some matters. The rest of the time, they were more like traveling around the mountains and rivers. It was rare for them to have such an elegant pleasure.


    "Haha, you have a beard." Looking at Su Mianyue, whose face was ashen from the fire, Ji Xun laughed happily.


    "Sis, a woman has a beard, but Yu, you don''t even have hair. That''s ridiculous." Su Mianyue raised his arm to wipe his face, but his mouth was full of people, and he ran against ji xun.


    Ji Xun was already twenty years old this year, but he didn''t see a single beard on his handsome face, which made Su Mianyue take it as an example and mock him for being a baby.


    Sure enough, Ji Xun''s face turned black when he heard that. He hung the roasted chicken on the shelf and walked towards su mianyue with some ashes on his hand.


    "Look, you''re getting dirtier and dirtier. Let me help you. It''s better to stay in the next town after you finish eating." Ji Xun wiped Su Mianyue''s face with an irresistible attitude. His serious attitude made Su Mianyue not suspect him, but she did not know that Ji Xun was drawing on her delicate face, which was as delicate as porcelain, but the effect of the drawing was somewhat out of style, making it impossible to see whether it was a flower or an animal.


    "Not done yet?" Looking up, Su Mianyue said impatiently, "I''ll go to the river and wash my face. You''re making my face itchy."


    Su Mianyue pouted his lips and said, not knowing how cute his expression was, which made the evil Ji Xun couldn''t help but wonder if he was going too far. He took back his hand and said, "Okay, be careful not to make any more flowers later. I''ll go and wet the handkerchief and wipe your hands."


    After that, no matter what Su Mianyue intended to do, he carried qinggong towards the shore, almost laughing out loud.


    "I''ll make you laugh at me. I won''t leave you roast chicken." Looking at his dirty hands, Su Mianyue looked at the roast chicken with some confusion. Finally, he decided to eat the roast chicken first. When Ji Xun came back, he would jump.


    Poor Su Mianyue ignored his stomachache and ate a roasted chicken. When Ji Xun came back, he only saw the bones on the ground. Then he looked at the oil stains on Su Mianyue''s mouth and burst out laughing. "Greedy cat, Yue, you are too weak to steal."


    "How dare you laugh at me!" Su Mianyue stood up with her arms akimbo and kicked a chicken bone at ji xun. Ji Xun''s reaction was the opposite of what she had expected and made Su Mianyue realize that his behavior just now was childish.


    The two of them chased after each other for a while. Ji Xun jumped on his horse and challenged Su Mianyue, "Catch me if you can. I''ll give you a good beating."


    "Brat, you still dare to argue with me. Wash your butt and wait for it to swell." Su Mianyue was so quick to speak that he did not realize what he had said. Because ji xun could not see his blush when he was riding in front of him, he thought it was because he scared Ji Xun that he almost fell off the horse''s back. He did not know how low his image was now.

 Chapter 330 Ah Liang

    Qingshan town is surrounded by water on three sides of the mountain. Apart from the rare beautiful town in the south of the Hengyuan, it is also the closest backing town to the Purple Mist Mountain.


    The town, which had always been peaceful, was disrupted by two fine horses. Although their horsemanship did not harm anyone or property, it made the people who had experienced the national change uneasy. It was not until the young man and girl stayed in the inn that they felt a little relieved.


    "Two upper rooms, bring hot water and prepare food and wine." Throwing down a silver ingot on the counter, Ji Xun quickly ran to the empty room on the second floor that opened the door to avoid being grabbed by Su Mianyue and slapping his ass in public. He really couldn''t afford to humiliate that person.


    Su Mianyue really wanted to do that at first, but he didn''t do it on any occasion. Seeing Ji Xun run away so fast, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. When he was done laughing, he realized that the people around him were looking at her with a strange look, completely different from their usual appreciation.


    "What are you looking at? I''ve never seen a beautiful woman!" Su Mianyue shouted and walked angrily to the guest room next to Ji Xun, not seeing the surprised eyes of the spectators.


    Are all the people who are dirty and not much better than beggars beautiful these days?


    Not knowing Ji Xun''s prank on her face, Su Mianyue was ready to bathe and change after the hot water came in, but when he took off his shirt and saw the dirt on his face in the tub, he was so angry that he clenched his fists and could guess with his knees that it was Ji Xun''s masterpiece.


    "Yu!" He shouted angrily, forgetting to put on his jacket. Su Mianyue immediately turned to the next room.


    Ji Xun kicked open the door with a bang. Su Mianyue rolled up his sleeves and rushed in. When he heard a voice behind the screen, he strode over. His anger was completely erased by the scene before him.


    "Yu is the younger brother, yes, the younger brother." Anxiously, she turned her eyes to Ji Xun''s face. Su Mianyue muttered in a low voice, as if warning herself not to have dirty thoughts.


    Ji Xun''s face darkened when he heard Su Mianyue''s words. He took his long legs out of the bathtub and walked towards Su Mianyue. Seeing that she had the intention of escaping, he grabbed Su Mianyue''s arm and took her into his arms. At the same time, he took off Su Mianyue''s hairpin and shot it out of the screen, closing the open door.


    "I''m your brother? Huh?" Looking down at the flustered man in her arms, Ji Xun whispered in her ear.


    "Yes, it''s my brother." Su Mianyue nodded her head vigorously. She could not escape from being held tightly by Ji Xun''s iron arm. The masculine smell from under her nose made her feel the urge to bleed again.


    Well, it was definitely just looking at their upper body, and there was no yy.


    "Can this be done between sister and brother?" Ji Xun asked again, his head moving closer.


    Su Mianyue shook his head subconsciously, then felt that this answer was a jump in the pit, and nodded quickly, "There''s no need to talk so much about etiquette between siblings, and I didn''t mean to barge in, so you really shouldn''t think too much about it. I''m definitely not fascinated by your figure, and I won''t do anything immoral, I swear."


    Su Mianyue''s incoherent words almost made Ji Xun laugh. This was clearly a disguised admission of her true feelings. Ji Xun was satisfied with this. He was very happy that Su Mianyue liked his figure.


    "In the future, I will keep it. If there is anything inappropriate, you can point it out. I will improve." Ji Xun opened her mouth seductively. Her warm lips touched Su Mianyue''s ear and lips. She felt Su Mianyue''s body tremble slightly. Ji Xun looked up carefully as if he had accidentally touched her.


    The corners of his lips rose slowly. Ji Xun was very satisfied with Su Mianyue''s reaction, but he did not dare to make any further moves to avoid scaring Su Mianyue away.


    "As long as you like it, you can tell me whenever you want to see it in the future. I won''t refuse to show it to you no matter where or when."


    "I want to..." Su Mianyue nodded hard, and then she was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to be an ostrich for the rest of her life. She added, "I''ve seen so many perfect bodies. Every one of them has to be touched. There must be 3,000 harem beauties. Stop stinking here."


    "Have you seen a lot?" Ji Xun''s face darkened. Mu Tinng and Wanyan Lin''s faces were captured in his mind, and he had the urge to kill them now.


    "Yes, a lot." Su Mianyue nodded earnestly. She didn''t lie about it, but Ji Xun was the most perfect and aesthetically pleasing thing she had ever seen. Su Mianyue would never say that.


    Ji Xun''s face darkened a little. Su Mianyue subconsciously looked away, feeling like he was being caught doing something wrong.


    The two of them remained silent for a long time. Su Mianyue forgot to break free. Ji Xun ate while enjoying the beauty''s embrace.


    "That..." The drooping neck was a little uncomfortable. Su Mianyue wanted to speak, but Ji Xun cut him off.


    "You''re only allowed to see me in the future," Ji Xun said seriously.


    "Ah?" Su Mianyue stared blankly, not understanding what Ji Xun was saying.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand on his chest, Ji Xun looked down at Su Mianyue''s eyes and said word by word, "You are only allowed to look at my body in the future, or I will kill a few if you look at them!"

 Chapter 331 A Few More Calls (2)

    Ji Xun''s domineering tone made Su Mianyue choke. The tone and expression were clearly speaking to his woman as a man, but they were sisters and brothers, but not men and women.


    Looking into Ji Xun''s serious and domineering eyes, Su Mianyue realized that Ji Xun was no longer the little boy she saved. He had grown up to be a man, not only physically, but most importantly, his heart was growing in the direction of the domineering president.


    A man who had always disliked male chauvinism did not know if Ji Xun''s eyes were too magical, or if Su Mianyue thought that he had taken advantage of the other party and nodded his head in a strange way, then a kiss fell on his forehead, causing him to jump uncontrollably and his mind to become even more chaotic.


    "Since Yue likes it, how about I let you take a few more looks?" Seeing that Su Mianyue was a little dazed, Ji Xun was not in a hurry to let Su Mianyue understand his intentions at once, and teased him with a flirtatious tone.


    "Mmm." Who knew that Su Mianyue nodded foolishly, his eyes really fell on Ji Xun''s chest, which made Ji Xun a little confused and his face slightly red.


    Not noticing the embarrassment on Ji Xun''s face, Su Mianyue looked at it for a while and suddenly woke up. He cursed in his heart, "Su Mianyue, how long have you not seen a man? How can you be so naked?"


    "That..." Su Mianyue coughed and tried to push Ji Xun away, but failed. Then he remembered his purpose. His uneasiness disappeared because the little anger in his heart that could almost be ignored. His slender fingertips poked Ji Xun''s chest, and he pretended to ask fiercely, "Yu, have you lost your nerve? How dare you make a canvas out of my face? If I don''t hit you, don''t you know why the flowers are so red?"


    Unexpectedly, the painting style would suddenly change. The red color on Ji Xun''s face faded, and he rubbed his nose to let go of Su Mianyue''s delicate body. Reluctantly, he turned around and bent slightly and said, "Can I let you fight? But can you be merciful? I can''t ride a horse if I hit too hard."


    Su Mianyue just wanted to resolve the awkwardness. At this moment, Ji Xun took the initiative to let her slap him without even thinking about it. She resisted the urge to pinch twice and shouted, "Just give him ten strikes as a sign of punishment."


    With that said, the palm of his hand fell, accompanied by Ji Xun''s cries of deliberate cooperation, which quickly made Su Mianyue laugh, as if he had found an interesting toy, and after ten strikes, he hit it several more times before giving up.


    "You cheat, I want to call you back." After two more hits, Ji Xun immediately turned around and grabbed Su Mianyue.


    "You''re beautiful. You can earn interest by hitting those two more times." Su Mianyue refused to be beaten.


    Ji Xun did not dare to give up and went after Su Mianyue with light kung fu. After running around the tub for two laps, su mianyue was finally caught in Ji Xun''s arms.


    "Are you ready?" Sitting on the edge of the tub with Su Mianyue in his arms, Ji Xun asked loudly.


    "Prepare your sister." Su Mianyue struggled reluctantly and refused to let Ji Xun hit her.


    "Since little sister is ready, then brother, I won''t be polite." Ji Xun deliberately misinterpreted what Su Mianyue meant, raising his hand high and falling gently.


    "Yu, how dare you... I won''t stop talking to you!" Su Mianyue was so embarrassed that he wanted to hide his face.


    While Ji Xun was in a daze, Su Mianyue returned his hand and gave Ji Xun a push. He wanted to get up, but his feet slipped because of the water stains on the ground and fell onto Ji Xun, who could hold on to the edge of the tub.


    "Ah!" Su Mianyue exclaimed, subconsciously reaching out to grab something, but he grabbed the cotton cloth wrapped around Ji Xun''s lower body, and his body also failed to lean back.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was about to fall, Ji Xun quickly stretched out his arm to pull her. Both of them fell into the bathtub, splashing with water and forming a ball.


    Their lips and teeth ached with a bang, but neither of them paid any attention to the pain, and they were so shocked that they could not return to their senses. Their eyes gradually flashed across each other until Su Mianyue sensed the salty taste in their mouths.


    However, su mianyue forgot that they were trapped in the bathtub, and this action undoubtedly made the two of them suffer again.


    Su Mianyue looked at each other awkwardly. She wanted to escape in a hurry, but the gap was too small. Her actions were undoubtedly another kind of torture for Ji Xun.


    Su Mianyue stood up with a flushed face, not caring if it would make Ji Xun uncomfortable. He turned out of the tub and pulled the towel on the side to wipe up the nosebleed. But his mind kept responding to the scene, but the nosebleed couldn''t stop.


    Ji Xun''s condition was not much better than Su Mianyue''s. Men were much more painful than women in this kind of thing. Ji Xun could only smile bitterly and wash the blood stains on his face with the water in the bathtub. Regardless of whether it was dry or not, he pulled the wet cloth on the bathtub to surround himself and then got up and walked out of the bathtub.


    Seeing Su Mianyue with his back to his hands and slightly raised his head in surrender, Ji Xun curiously did this with her. After a while, the two stopped bleeding from their noses, but when they were wiping the blood off their faces, they couldn''t help but look at each other with their eyes secretly, but their faces turned redder and redder.


    Afraid that looking at Su Mianyue again would make his nose bleed, Ji Xun could only turn his back and say, "I''ll get you some clothes. You should change before you catch a cold."


    Su Mianyue blushed and lowered his head, "Okay, thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Ji Xun replied awkwardly and ran to the other side of the screen, not knowing whether it was because the cloth was too heavy after being soaked in water or because it was not tied properly at all. Ji Xun dropped the cover around his waist. Fortunately, he grabbed it with both hands in time, but he was still ashamed of himself.

 Chapter 332 Hooligans And Female Hooligans

    Looking at Ji Xun''s embarrassed appearance, Su Mianyue smiled evilly, but temporarily forgot about his embarrassing situation, which made Ji Xun even more embarrassed and annoyed.


    Trying to ignore Su Mianyue''s demonic laughter, Ji Xun quickly opened his bag and put on a set of inner clothes. The water droplets on his body forgot to dry, and took a set of clothes to change for Su Mianyue. Naturally, he also took the outer clothes.


    Ji Xun didn''t want Su Mianyue to go out in his inner clothes for others to see. He had no impulse to go out and kill those people who had seen Su Mianyue walk around in his inner clothes.


    "Be careful not to fall down again. I only brought two sets of clothes." Ji Xun, who was standing outside the screen, shouted and then threw his clothes over. Although he had seen everything he should have seen earlier, it was intentional to take advantage of him to go in again.


    Su Mianyue felt sorry for Ji Xun''s gentlemanly behavior and was embarrassed to laugh at Ji Xun''s embarrassment. Su Mianyue simply wiped himself with a sweat towel and put on Ji Xun''s men''s clothes. As for the wet long hair, it could only be temporarily scattered behind his head. There was really no clean cloth in the room to twist it.


    Because ji xun was much taller than su mianyue, Su Mianyue could only roll up his sleeves and tie a belt around his waist. Although he looked like a child wearing adult clothes, it was better than letting him mop the floor.


    But after changing, Su Mianyue felt a little uncomfortable. The two of them had just come into such close contact and were still wearing Ji Xun''s clothes. They felt like living together as a couple.


    Subconsciously, she raised her hand to caress her bruised lips. The touch that didn''t count as a kiss just now made Su Mianyue a little confused about how to face Ji Xun, especially when their later physical contact was even more embarrassing.


    "What a shame." With a low murmur, Su Mianyue cleared his throat and pretended that nothing had happened, but his deliberate behavior made the atmosphere awkward.


    Their eyes met, and they quickly averted their gaze. It was not hard to tell from their flushed faces that they all remembered the scene. Ji Xun even looked up at the sky, probably afraid that he would have a nosebleed again.


    "Ahem, I''m so tired. I''m going back to my room to rest." Su Mianyue could only find such an excuse to run away.


    However, although Ji Xun was extremely embarrassed, he still didn''t want to miss this opportunity to make them further apart. He clasped his hands behind his back and shouted to su mianyue, "Don''t hit me anymore. I''m a man."


    Su Mianyue slipped and cursed that the floor of the inn was not clean. She should have complained about the slacking waiter, but she didn''t think about the water stains on the floor.


    "Oh, I see." Awkwardly, Su Mianyue stood up and thought of escaping quickly. Yu, who grew up to be a man, was not fun.


    Who knew that Ji Xun said, "And don''t wear only your inner clothes when you go out in the future. If you get drenched in water outside, don''t you want everyone to see you... Cough, remember?"


    "Su Yu!" Su Mianyue clenched his fists and turned around to glare at Ji Xun, only to see Ji Xun''s serious face. Thinking about the importance of this era in the defense of men and women, not when she could wear pajamas on the street or a sling in her era, but when she remembered the humiliation she had just shown in front of Ji Xun, Su Mianyue secretly vowed that he would never be so careless again.


    Damn it, being taken advantage of is considered indecent. It really hurts my liver.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was really angry, Ji Xun didn''t know what he had said wrong, so he could only soften his tone and say in a coquettish and aggrieved tone, "And the most important thing, you just saw me, and the most important place has been touched. Remember to be responsible for me, you must not be a woman who is not responsible, or I will be very sad."


    What''s the rhythm?


    Su Mianyue, who was standing there, rolled her eyes and looked up at the sky. Clearly, she could see the roof, but she could see the thunder rolling in the sky.


    Since when has her little true love been so shameless?


    "Yu, I think we need to talk. What happened just now is purely..." Before he could say the word" accident," he heard Ji Xun laughing. Su Mianyue, who wanted to speak seriously, could not help but look over in surprise.


    "Yue, you don''t believe me, do you?" Ji Xun hid his disappointment very well and pretended to be funny, "I like you very much, but I won''t force you to choose me with this kind of villainous behavior. But you must be prepared. If you like a man other than me in the future, I will take off my clothes and stand in front of him..."


    "Gay?" Su Mianyue answered subconsciously, his head full of black lines.


    Ji Xun said with an injured face, "In Yue''s words, I am a straight man."


    Su Mianyue swallowed and asked uncertainly, "So you took off your clothes to bend them?"


    Looking at Su Mianyue speechlessly, for the first time, Ji Xun realized that Su Mianyue, who was like a man''s wife, was really difficult to communicate with. Couldn''t he just finish his sentence?


    With a wooden face, Ji Xun said with an injured face, "I will tell him that you touched my here, here, and here, and also kissed here, touched... Here."


    In the last place, Ji Xun''s face turned red again.


    The black lines on his forehead had changed from three to countless, and Su Mianyue blurted out, "You touched me here, here, here, also kissed here, also touched here, we are even, okay?"


    "Well, this man can tell you what you like. I''m sure he''ll thank me for not hiding it." Ji Xun nodded in a serious manner, and Su Mianyue was fuming.


    Su Mianyue hurriedly used his arms to block it and shouted angrily, "Hooligan!"


    "Female hooligan!" Ji Xun answered silently as Su Mianyue turned around.


    This time, Su Mianyue almost tripped over the doorsill. Fortunately, she held the door in time, but ji xun''s words made her face bloodshot.


    In terms of what happened just now, she was indeed a bit more rogue. She rushed into the room to see the beautiful man take a bath and couldn''t control her lustful heart. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be anything else.


    He regretted coming to Ji Xun''s room and finding out that Ji Xun didn''t leave immediately after taking a bath. Su Mianyue just wanted to run away and no longer listen to ji xun''s "Facts."


    "Yue, don''t forget to bring me back the clothes after you go back to wash up. The only coat I have on you is clean." As Su Mianyue stepped out of the door, Ji Xun shouted again. Seeing the speed at which Su Mianyue rushed out of the door, ji xun couldn''t help but laugh out loud this time.


    Although there were not many melon eaters outside, su mianyue had been making a lot of noise ever since she entered Ji Xun''s room. Now she had changed into a man''s outfit and went out. Not only was her face dirty, but there was also blood on her face.


    "Shut up! Who dares say another word? Believe it or not, I bent him!" After being'' wronged'' by Ji Xun, Su Mianyue vented his anger on the gossipy crowd.


    In order to achieve a deterrent effect, Su Mianyue slapped the handrail off the stairs and threw a silver ingot at his feet before the shopkeeper came up. Three minutes later, the crowd was shocked.


    Seeing that the effect had reached, Su Mianyue returned to the room in a huff and slammed the door shut, unaware that among the group of spectators, there was a familiar face looking at her with hatred in its eyes.

 Chapter 333 Lao Shizi Is Nine Thousand Years Old

    When Wu Yu'' e entered the inn, he saw Su Mianyue kicking the door into ji xun''s room. He couldn''t help but rush in and chase Su Mianyue out. He pointed at her nose and asked how a woman could be so shameless. He rushed into the man''s room in his underwear in broad daylight.


    However, as a subordinate, she still had a little self-control, which was why she resisted the urge to explode.


    In fact, Wu Yu'' e knew very well that Su Mianyue would be popular whenever she went to find Ji Xun, and that she would only be killed by a knife in the eye if she barged in at this time.


    Until Su Mianyue returned to his room, Wu Yu'' e''s anger was still not extinguished, and his hands were bleeding from holding the broken teacup fragments in his hands.


    Originally, there was something important to tell Ji Xun, but at this moment, he had to deal with the wound and see Ji Xun again. He also had to figure out which thing to report to Ji Xun was the most important.


    Not knowing Wu Yu'' e''s arrival, after the waiter brought the food, Ji Xun took it to Su Mianyue''s room to eat together. When he saw Su Mianyue staring at him with his eyes, Ji Xun could only touch her nose to pretend that she was not angry, and did not dare to make another Su Mianyue, lest Ji Xun would turn his head.


    "After a night''s rest, we can reach the Purple Mist Mountain tomorrow. I can only send you to the outer perimeter, otherwise uncle shih will kill me with his own hands." After dinner, Ji Xun said goodbye first. He knew that only in this way could Su Mianyue'' the adults don''t remember the little people''.


    Sure enough, after hearing the parting words, Su Mianyue''s anger dissipated by half. It was not easy to get angry again when she saw Ji Xun as if nothing had happened. Otherwise, she would be embarrassed to mention what had happened before.


    "You know yourself. It''s not far from the Purple Mist Mountain. It won''t be a problem for me to go back alone. You''d better deal with your own business." Su Mianyue couldn''t bear to let Ji Xun run any further. After all, Ji Xun was not a free man.


    Ji Xun shook his head and said, "It has been sent here. Naturally, I will not rest assured until I see you enter purple mist mountain with my own eyes."


    Ji Xun did not say why he was worried. He was afraid that Wanyan Lin would not give up on Su Mianyue and send someone to wait for him to be captured at the Purple Mist Mountain. Su Mianyue was afraid that he would be difficult to deal with alone, since the students of the Purple Mist Mountain were never on the outskirts.


    "I''m not a rich lady. I''m not that delicate and incompetent." Su Mianyue curled his mouth and twirled the cup around the table, "In fact, you don''t have to worry about me. The Purple Mist Mountain has its own way of contacting the Purple Mist Mountain. There is no way to get help from other places. On the outskirts of the Purple Mist Mountain, there are people who can contact the teachers to help. Besides, there are my little monkeys. I won''t return them in a day. They will definitely wander around the foot of the mountain."


    "I don''t trust you," Ji Xun insisted.


    Seeing that Ji Xun had no choice but to send her away, Su Mianyue stopped saying no, only nodded slightly and then asked, "You went back to Yan Country Imperial Capital before, but you saw five little ones? These monkeys are playing a little too well, and don''t even know how to send me a message."


    When Ji Xun heard Su Mianyue''s complaints, he was worried, "Those five guys are doing well. If you have time to go to Imperial Capital, they will make you feel like you are nine thousand years old."


    "Come on, it''s good that those five brats don''t cause trouble for me, but as for raoshi''s nine thousand years old, I''m not interested in that. A hundred years is enough for a person to live for a lifetime. Living too long can only see the people close to him die endlessly. That''s torture." Su Mianyue said with a sneer, unwilling to look up at Ji Xun, afraid that after looking at him, he would not be able to show his shyness.


    Ji Xun didn''t want to make things difficult for Su Mianyue either. After chatting for a while, the two of them went back to their room to rest and told Su Mianyue to go to bed early. They must be tired after sleeping in the wilderness for the past few days.


    Back in the room, Ji Xun looked into the corner with a slightly sullen face. Wu Yu'' e quickly took two steps forward to salute.


    "Young master, news has come from the palace that Wanyan Lin is cooperating with a mysterious man. Our men have not been able to find out the identity of this man and have lost the whereabouts of the other party. Wanyan Lin has ordered his troops to set off at the border and will arrive in Jianzhou City in about twenty days." Wu Yu'' e said it with great speed in one breath and then bowed his head respectfully, thinking of looking at Ji Xun a few more times.


    This news was unexpected to Ji Xun. After thinking for a moment, he asked Wu Yu'' e if there was any other news to deliver.


    Wu Yu'' e''s eyes flickered as he lowered his head. He shook his head and said, "Your subordinate only received this urgent message for the time being."


    Glancing at Wu Yu'' e and seeing that her hands were all wrapped up, Ji Xun frowned and said, "Go down and rest first. I''ll let you know if anything happens."


    "Yes." Wu Yu'' e answered and disappeared from the shadows. After a while, he entered through the main entrance of the inn and asked for a room from the shopkeeper.


    Ji Xun thought for a long time but could not guess who yan lin would be working with. Wu Yu'' e''s message was too general, but Ji Xun knew that Wanyan Lin would not go on a solo expedition without confidence. Shangguan Pei might be in trouble this time.


    If it was normal for Ji Xun to put the war on the side and go back to the Yan Country to deal with some things, but Wanyan Lin''s injury to Su Mianyue made it impossible for Ji Xun to ignore, and his intuition told Ji Xun that if Wanyan Lin took the initiative to attack this time, once he won, it would only affect his plan to regain the royal power of the Yan Country.


    To interrupt Su Mianyue''s rest, Ji Xun told Su Mianyue the news after breakfast the next morning.


    Like Ji Xun''s reaction at the time, Su Mianyue was silent for a moment before saying, "I''ll go back with you. Wanyan Lin must have come in a bad way this time."


    "It''s not too late to go back to the Purple Mist Mountain first," Ji Xun suggested.


    "No." Su Mianyue shook his head and said firmly, "I will arrange for someone to send a letter to the monkeys who have been out training. They will go back to purple mist mountain and call for people to meet me, but the border war can''t wait. Since Wanyan Lin went out personally, he must have made all the preparations. He is more careful than anyone else."


    Su Mianyue''s words made Ji Xun''s eyes darken. Even though he was hurt so deeply, he still knew Wanyan Lin''s character. It could only prove that he still loved her, at least once.


    After making the decision, Su Mianyue got up to pack up and said to Ji Xun, "If you have something to deal with first, I will inform Shangguan Pei first. Although I am not as good as you politically, I can still give you some bad ideas during the war."


    "I''m not in a hurry. We''ll leave in 15 minutes." Ji Xun then turned back to his room to get his luggage.


    Carrying a bag, he went to the counter to wait for Ji Xun. Su Mianyue saw Wu Yu'' e looking at him with hatred and jealousy in his eyes. Su Mianyue chose to ignore this girl who was wrongly jealous and was not even qualified to be jealous. He was too lazy to explain anything to her.


    "It''s shameless to seduce a man in broad daylight." Wu Yu'' e spat and cursed in a low voice. He looked towards the second floor for fear that Ji Xun would hear him.


    "Wait until you have the right to seduce a man before you scold others, but when you can''t beat me, remember not to provoke me for nothing. I''m not a very good temper." Su Mianyue''s face darkened slightly. Wu Yu'' e''s words hurt him repeatedly. Su Mianyue''s patience was also declining. Every time he was angry, he could only recite Biwu''s name in his heart a few times.


    Unable to utter a single word of Su Mianyue''s sarcasm, Wu Yu'' e glared at Su Mianyue with a pale face and went out to get a horse, seizing every opportunity to get in touch with Ji Xun.


    Su Mianyue smiled helplessly when she saw this, and it seemed that she had no manners to argue with a little girl who could only secretly love Ji Xun.

 Chapter 334 Do You Have Anything to Tell Me?

    Not to mention that su mianyue and the other three traveled all the way to Huizhou City, where Shangguan Pei was. Shangguan Pei, who was watching the art of war, was interrupted by his own request. Fortunately, he wore a mask and could not see the frown on his face.


    His own soldiers sped up and drove Wanyan Lin into battle. And in five days'' time, they would be able to arrive in Jianzhou City. He also informed them of the recent movement of many caravans in the direction of jianzhou city.


    Shangguan Pei leaned forward slightly and tapped his fingers on his knees before asking, "Can you find out the details of the grain dealers? How much grain has been transported into Jianzhou City in total?"


    In order to avoid the fear of the people of the Hengyuan, Shangguan Pei did not ban commercial travel and ordinary people after occupying the city, but he was more strict in this area.


    However, grain and grass were always sensitive items during the war, so few caravans dared to sell grain and grass at this time. If they were not careful, they would be arrested as spies or traitors.


    Mu Tinng was also supportive of Shangguan Pei''s actions, and several of the cities that he fought in were occupied by the officials of the pure stream faction sent by Mu Tinng, which was why Shangguan Pei did not interfere in these matters even if he did not involve himself in power.


    "According to the soldiers guarding the city gate of Linzhou City, more than 200,000 tons of grain have been transported to the direction of Jianzhou City in the past month, and the transport has been more frequent in recent days. A month ago, there were also caravans selling grain in and out, and each month there were about 10,000 tons or more."


    "What about the other cities?" Shangguan Pei asked with a frown.


    "No news has been sent," the soldier replied.


    "Pass down the order and inform Linzhou City, mengzhou city and huaizhou city at once. From this moment on, no grain, grass, weapons, horses, iron and other weapons shall be circulated to the Hengyuan. If there is a private licentious person to be dealt with according to military law, all state officials shall cooperate fully with this general and be ready to go to war at any time. If you have any objections, you can submit a letter of complaint to the emperor." After Shangguan Pei gave the order, the deputy general came to discuss the battle with the crowd.


    Wanyan Lin marched on his own and would never reach Jianzhou City without sending out his troops to give the Tianlan a chance to restore their vitality. What Shangguan Pei was most worried about was that he could only stand in one city. Wanyan Lin would know where he was before the war started, and if he attacked several other cities, he would not be able to take charge of the whole situation.


    And even if Shangguan Pei could make it there in time, who could guarantee that it wasn''t Wanyan Lin who put up the suspicion?


    It was not that Shangguan Pei did not have a single general, but these cities were not the territory of the Tianlan after all, and not all the people were willing to submit. In order to avoid the panic of the people, there were still officials of the Hengyuan in the city.


    When su mianyue and Ji Xun arrived in Jianzhou City, Shangguan Pei had already issued three military orders, not only appointing several capable deputy generals to garrison the other three cities, but also dividing the 200,000 troops that he had brought into the city into four, and ordered to strengthen the training of the soldiers'' cold resistance these days.


    Shangguan Pei''s order was actively coordinated by his subordinates, but it also brought panic to the four cities. The people were most looking forward to a peaceful life, but now the only ones suffering from the war again were them.


    "I think wan yanlin will choose to attack the city where Shangguan Pei is stationed." After listening to Shangguan Pei''s arrangement, Su Mianyue spoke slowly. Seeing Shangguan Pei and Ji Xun looking at him, he had to explain: "Whether Wanyan Lin is a villain or a hypocrite, he will not lose face in front of the overall situation. If even General Shangguan does not dare to challenge him, even if he takes back the city, it will be a disgrace for his life. This does not fit with his style of doing things."


    "I support Mianyue''s point of view, but I have to be careful that Wanyan Lin has other plans. This time he''s prepared, I''m afraid it''s going to be a tough fight." Shangguan Pei''s face was heavy, but the masked man could only see his face through his eyes.


    Ji Xun remained silent for a moment before saying, "On this expedition, Wanyan Lin has replaced all his entourage with his close confidants who had been through life and death with him in the Tianlan. It''s not easy to find out about him. I''m not worried about which city he''s going to attack, but rather about the dirty methods of the person behind him."


    Ji Xun''s words made Shangguan Pei and Su Mianyue cautious. Although Shangguan Pei knew that the delivery of food and grass was bound to have something to do with Wanyan Lin''s daring to start a war, he did not know that Wanyan Lin was cooperating with people.


    Su Mianyue explained to himself when he saw Shangguan Pei looking at him. Shangguan Pei remained silent for a moment and asked, "I feel that they have nothing to do with the Yulin. The country they want to invade most is the Tianlan. If they support Wanyan Lin and the Yulin, it will be most beneficial for them to fight against each other."


    Ji Xun and Su Mianyue nodded, which they had guessed on the way, but there was no evidence and no conclusion before.


    Regardless of whether it was the Yulin or other countries working with the Hengyuan, it was not a good thing for the company, and even the next one would affect Ji Xun''s plan.


    "I once asked my brothers from all over the world to check the Yulin. All I knew was that there was a coup at the Yulin and that Seventh Prince, who had not been taken seriously since the crown prince was deposed, was crowned crown prince. In one night, he became rich from a poor country, and that the current monarch only focused on the cultivation of immortality. Now the crown prince is in charge of the government and is mainly in the military." Ji Xun hesitated for a moment before informing Shangguan Pei of the information he had secretly obtained. It was also the first time he had mentioned it in front of Su Mianyue. "Not only that, but this Seventh Prince has just taken over the government. He has a firm relationship with the heads of many small countries around him, and even has a vague intention of becoming king."


    "Is that Gu Changqing Seventh Prince''s son?" Su Mianyue asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Yes." Ji Xun nodded and glanced at Su Mianyue, not saying anything.


    Su Mianyue took the hint and said, "A small country, even if the seventh prince has the ability to make a lot of money, he won''t be able to make a small country willing to take Yulin as the leader. I''m afraid that Seventh Prince''s network of connections, which he has been operating secretly for many years, is just like the original Gu Qinglin. In fact, they are all his lackeys. But it''s not enough money to get these powerful people to work for him. Wasn''t Gu Qinglin still trying to restrain money for the Yulin?"


    "I don''t know." Ji Xun shook his head. Although he had some clues, it was inconvenient for him to say them.


    Shangguan Pei did not pursue it. After all, it was the Yulin''s business, and it was normal for Ji Xun to know that something bad was going to happen. He closed his eyes and pondered for a long time, but he did not say another word.


    Seeing this, Ji Xun and Su Mianyue left together and went back to the temporary residence. Su Mianyue took the door and sat down with Ji Xun to talk.


    "I once saved a pair of Yulin sisters, and they volunteered to serve me and declared that their identity was the daughter of the abandoned prince. Now they are settled in a small town in the Tianlan. They are always ready to return to revenge, but there are not many useful clues for me. However, your subordinate, Si Jingjie, had a very good relationship with a woman named Mingzhu. Biwu was injured by Si Jingjie, and he also abandoned a secret post for me. This woman named Mingzhu was the son''s daughter, but her two older sisters said she was an accomplice to the prince''s death. Do you have anything to tell me? Su Mianyue held his chin and looked at Ji Xun, waiting for him to explain himself.

 Chapter 335 He Deserved Not to Marry His Wife

    Biwu''s physical and mental injury has always been a doubt in Su Mianyue''s heart and a knot. In the past, he did not want to ask about Biwu''s sad past. Now, he did not want to ask about Biwu''s happiness.


    But Su Mianyue still wanted to know the truth, and her intuition told her that things would not be as simple as what biwu saw.


    Ji Xun smiled wryly, poured Su Mianyue a cup of tea to warm her hands, and took a sip to soothe her throat before saying, "The Mingzhu you''re talking about was actually a bastard child of Seventh Prince''s seduction of his concubine, and in order to be a princess, she used false evidence to frame the crown prince and personally killed the two princesses. Even the two sisters you saved were sold to human traffickers by her. She appeared at the Yan Country with the original intention of seducing the prince of the ji family of the Yan Country, thereby causing chaos in the company, but she didn''t want to accidentally bump into Si Jingjie and disrupt her plans."


    At this point, Ji Xun paused intentionally, but Su Mianyue answered with an understanding look on his face, "So that Mingzhu wanted to use Si Jingjie to find the orthodoxy that the Yan Country wanted to fight against the wans the most, but you didn''t know who she was. You wanted Si Jingjie to use her to dig out the secrets of the Yulin, or any other secrets that you wanted to know. And biwu was Si Jingjie''s sacrifice to make Mingzhu believe him."


    "Pretty much." Ji Xun smiled awkwardly, knowing very well that matters related to Biwu would definitely excite Su Mianyue.


    Sure enough, Su Mianyue''s face changed and he slapped the table, "Why did you sacrifice my Biwu? Didn''t she just fall in love with that bastard Si Jingjie? Can''t you give Biwu a hint if you want to act according to the original plan? Do you have to watch her get hurt to be satisfied?"


    After a series of questions from Su Mianyue, Ji Xun did not know which to answer first. After staring at Su Mianyue for a long time, she saw that the anger in her eyes did not disappear, and then she explained: "Actually, Si Jingjie had hinted at biwu, but Biwu was provoked by Mingzhu and did not understand, so there was a scene where Si Jingjie had to attack biwu later. If Si Jingjie had not been merciful, there would have been no Biwu today."


    "Bullshit!" Su Mianyue stood up, one foot on the chair, threw the teacup on the table and scolded, "Si Jingjie can''t hurt Biwu with his skills, and he needs mercy? Are you kidding me? If my baby Biwu had not been too soft, it would have been better to end Si Jingjie if something had gone wrong, or castrate him at the worst, to save the pain of remembering him. Using a woman''s feelings, a man like that is the least of a thing, and the worst of a bunch of scum is to be fat."


    "You''re right." Ji Xun was very sensible and agreed with Su Mianyue''s point of view, and he picked himself clean and said: "When Si Jingjie was assigned a mission, he didn''t expect to meet Biwu, but after Si Jingjie was rescued by Biwu, there was no way to contact him alone. Everything depends on how he changes his mind. Who would have thought that this kid was such a blockhead that he couldn''t even protect the woman he liked? He deserves to never get a wife."


    "It''s not a lifetime, it''s a lifetime when you can''t get a wife. Let that guy suffer for the rest of his life." Su Mianyue cursed angrily, not seeing the frozen look on Ji Xun''s face. As a man of normal orientation, most of them were afraid of such a curse.


    After a few more scoldings, Su Mianyue finally calmed down a little. Then he remembered another question and looked at Ji Xun suspiciously, "Wu Yuqing happened to save Biwu, who was dying, and then risked his life to the palace to save biwu. He also helped biwu through all the difficulties. Don''t tell me this is your compensation for Biwu. Then Wu Yuqing didn''t want to marry Biwu out of his heart?"


    I didn''t expect Su Mianyue to think of this so soon and see them as men playing with women. Ji Xun had to laugh and cry, "Wu Yuqing was begged by that kid Si Jingjie to save biwu at that time, but what happened after that was purely his personal matter, and this kind of thing naturally requires you to love me. Yue, how can your people accept that kind of flawed feelings?"


    Su Mianyue felt better after being praised by Ji Xun.


    In fact, things have progressed to this point, and Su Mianyue could only accept biwu''s fate.


    Wu Yuqing was at least a little better than si Jing Jie. He was still a child, and no one could guarantee that Si Jingjie would be confused if he spent too much time with a beautiful woman like ming yue.


    And the person Biwu likes now is Wu Yuqing, that''s the point.


    But su mianyue still felt uncomfortable in her heart. Why was her baby Biwu the one who had been sacrificed, and why did she have such a confused sister-in-law as Wu Yu'' e?


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s changing expression, Ji Xun did not interrupt, but quietly wiped the tea off the table, poured Su Mianyue a new cup of tea, and refilled his own.


    After being watched by Ji Xun for a long time, Su Mianyue couldn''t ignore him, so he asked: "I heard from the Don Joo sisters that the Yulin kingdom is a remnant of the ancient kingdom. Although the territory is getting smaller and smaller, they are one of the few people on this continent who can speak the ancient language. You said that Seventh Prince had the guts to do so many small things and had the ambition of a great country that could not be moved easily. Did he have a clue to that secret? Did he even dig it out?"


    "That''s why I''ve been paying attention to the Yulin, but I don''t think Seventh Prince is the one who found the real treasure. At least he didn''t get it all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t need to be so careful, and there wouldn''t be people like Gu Qinglin to make money for him."


    Ji Xun explained and smiled at Su Mianyue''s thoughtful look, "Although the Yulin is a country related to ancient times, it is impossible for so much wealth to be buried in one place at the beginning. This treasure map is even more impossible to have only one, and the most important thing is that the person who drew the treasure map is not a person, but the official responsible for burying the treasure map quietly drew it down."


    "You mean every piece of treasure map has a treasure!" Su Mianyue exclaimed, his voice trembling uncontrollably.


    "That''s understandable, but as far as I know, those officials were almost silenced in the end. Even if someone survived, they were afraid that this treasure would bring him death rather than wealth, so they might not dare to keep the treasure map or divide it into several parts in other forms." As Ji Xun spoke, he touched his chest. Half of the treasure fragments in it were given to him by Su Mianyue. He would never forget this love.


    Without understanding the tenderness in Ji Xun''s eyes, Su Mianyue was completely inspired by the spirit of adventure at this moment. As a master of counterfeiting, his favorite thing to do was to study all kinds of antiques, and the only attraction of those treasure maps to Su Mianyue was to have the opportunity to look at those antiques.


    Rubbing his hands together, Su Mianyue looked at Ji Xun and licked his lips, "Yu, you have several copies of the treasure map in your hand. Haven''t you sent anyone to check if it''s true?"


    "The treasure has always been buried in a heavy trap. For the time being, I still care about my own life, and I don''t want my brothers to die for money." Ji Xun was calm and said helplessly, "Besides, I don''t have the ability to protect my property at the moment. Rather than making a wedding dress for others, I would rather let the treasure sleep in peace."

 Chapter 336 Forget about That Day

    Su Mianyue agreed with Ji Xun''s reason. The mountain of gold and silver that could not be guarded was just a passing day. It was better to wait for the world to be settled before looking for treasures to be used to strengthen the country.


    Although he had come across several parchment maps before, But Su Mianyue never studied the geographical location above.


    It was not that Su Mianyue was not interested in money, but that she did not think she could gather so many maps and knew that her ability was not enough to shake up that huge treasure.


    "When I was at the Tianlan, didn''t I give you another fragment? Should we choose one or two ancient characters from each map and ask the sisters of danzhu and Don Joo to translate it? Perhaps those words are more important than the map. After all, many of the landforms in the historical changes are different from the original. It''s a little too difficult to check the ancient books." Su Mianyue suggested that for the first time, it was useful to save Don Joo and danzhu and reach a mutual agreement with them.


    After a little thought, Ji Xun got up and walked to the study. After opening several maps, he picked up some ancient characters according to Su Mianyue''s instructions and handed them to Su Mianyue.


    "I chose the third word on each map, but although the ancient words were not known by ordinary people, they were not passed on to the royal families of various countries. Be careful," Ji Xun warned.


    "What are you going to do? There are so many people under you. You can just send them over. I don''t have time to take care of these trivial matters. But I don''t want to share the treasure with my brother. If there is a rare treasure in it, I must show it enough. I haven''t been doing my job for a long time. My hands are itchy." Su Mianyue rubbed her palms as she spoke. She was too busy to carve. After all, it was a quiet job.


    "Old job?" Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue in confusion.


    Noticing that he had revealed himself, Su Mianyue smiled half-truthfully and said, "When you were a child, you were naughty. You broke the valuable things in the house and tried to fix them yourself for fear of being punished. Before you knew it, you learned to fake it. Didn''t you know what happened after that? I got those fakes and poured my dowry out of the phoenix palace to make a lot of money, and I did a lot of digging into that dead bitch."


    There was no doubt about Su Mianyue''s explanation. Ji Xun smiled helplessly and said, "You are really mischievous. Poor foster father still thinks you are a gentle lady."


    "That''s my father''s unwillingness to admit my true nature. Otherwise, what can I do to hide from his foxy eyes?" Su Mianyue pretended to sigh, "I heard that my mother was gentle and virtuous when she was alive, but I don''t think she was really that kind of woman. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be free to fall in love with my father. I think my character must have followed my mother, or else my father, who dotes on his wife and is crazy, wouldn''t let me grow crooked."


    "If the father-in-law knew that he would invite the law of the family, then I would never plead for you." With a flick on Su Mianyue''s forehead, Ji Xun said with a wicked smile, "But it''s good that you have the courage to admit that you have a crooked attitude. The most frightening thing in life is self-deception. I still have to learn this from you."


    "You are getting bolder and bolder. Can you play my forehead too?" Su Mianyue rubbed his forehead as he reached out his magic claw and rushed to ji xun''s head. He could only stand on his toes because of his size. Fortunately, he was fast enough and did not fail. "There are only you and me here. If father knows what I just said, you can wait for me to retaliate, hmph!"


    "You want to spank again?" Ji Xun answered subconsciously.


    Both of them were stunned when the words came out, and then they competed to see whose face was redder.


    Ji Xun had a faint urge to have a nosebleed. Fortunately, he was wearing a human skin mask. Even if his face was burning badly, he couldn''t tell. Otherwise, Su Mianyue would have thought that he had seen a red light that he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Even though Su Mianyue was dressed neatly, the image of her in only her inner clothes could still be seen in her mind.


    "Brat, I order you to delete that memory from your mind. If you don''t turn the page, don''t blame my sister for being merciless." Blushing, Su Mianyue shouted fiercely, glared at Ji Xun and turned to leave.


    "Delete?" Grabbing Su Mianyue''s arm, Ji Xun asked innocently with a blank look, "How? Delete what?"


    "Did you do it on purpose?" Glaring angrily at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue stood on tiptoe again, pointed his finger at Ji Xun''s head and said," it''s to make you forget about that day and never mention the word" fart."


    "What day was that?" This time, Ji Xun was just pretending to be confused, but his eyes were so innocent that it was impossible to suspect that he was pretending.


    Glaring angrily at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue suddenly felt very tired. Why would she be treated as a lifelong joke if she accidentally made a mistake?


    I really don''t want to be mentioned again. I''ve lost my face to my grandmother''s house.


    Finally surrendering under the gaze of Ji Xun''s impure black eyes, Su Mianyue helplessly raised his hands and said, "I surrender. If you like, just say it. From now on, I won''t talk to you anymore. You can talk to anyone you like, ok?"


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s calm expression, Ji Xun understood that she was really angry. She quickly smiled and apologized, "Can I delete it now and make sure that I don''t keep any memory? Don''t be angry. When you smile, you look the most beautiful. When you are angry, you look old and have become an old beauty."


    Pleased by Ji Xun''s eager eyes, Su Mianyue burst into laughter and slapped Ji Xun on the shoulder angrily, "You little brat, if you dare to laugh at your sister again in the future, just wait to be whipped. I don''t have such a good temper."


    "I''m thick-skinned. I''m not afraid." Ji Xun clenched his fist to show off the muscles on his arm, but his clothes were too thick to see clearly.


    With a sneer, Su Mianyue patted Ji Xun on the arm and said with a smile, "Okay, stop playing games. I thought you were a child. Rest early. General Shangguan should assign you a task tomorrow. Don''t think about taking a good rest these days."


    With that, Su Mianyue turned around and left. Ji Xun lowered his arm slowly, and a dim light flashed in his eyes.


    For Su Mianyue''s unwillingness to face up to his feelings, and for Su Mianyue''s pain in Wanyan Lin''s eyes from beginning to end, even if she tried to be optimistic every day, how could Ji Xun, who had always liked to observe Su Mianyue, not discover her true feelings?


    "This is the last time. I will never give your happiness to anyone else, because I am not at ease." Looking at the door, Ji Xun whispered to himself, but no one could hear him.


    Ji Xun''s promise, however, was a decision made after he learned that Su Mianyue had been hurt by Wanyan Lin. He was angry at Junn Buhui for not saving su mianyue in time because it was too late. It was also the first time that two good friends quarreled.

 Chapter 337 Dont Touch Me, I Feel Dirty

    While the Tianlan was mobilizing troops, Wanyan Lin''s army was growing.


    The first 20,000 people and horses brought out from Imperial Capital had increased to 200,000. These soldiers would not be temporary troops, but hidden piles arranged by Wanyan Lin everywhere. Most of them were skilled or capable of becoming military experts. Some of them were arranged by travelers, but all of them were put into logistics. Wanyan Lin would never rest assured that they would come to the front.


    On this expedition, Wanyan Lin also brought Xuezhu to his side. After the words that the two of them had said to each other, Wanyan Lin wanted Xuezhu to witness with his own eyes how he recovered and brought Su Mianyue back to his side.


    Two people who hated each other sat in a carriage and occasionally played a game of chess. Wanyan Lin probably wouldn''t avoid Xuezhu when he gave the order, but they rarely had a good word to say.


    Now that his subordinates had just finished reporting how many more soldiers were added, Wanyan Lin only gave a faint "Yes" to show that he knew, but Xuezhu sneered." The emperor is indeed a man of strength, but I don''t know if so many soldiers can understand the war flag on the battlefield. The regular army of the Tianlan''s million-strong army is not a bunch of fools."


    "We''ll see when we get to the battlefield. Even if he''s a genius, Shangguan Pei has to continue to be his general. Millions of troops don''t have the backbone of Shangguan Pei. I want to see the difference between them and the mob." Wanyan Lin was so excited that he couldn''t hold back from saying something confidential.


    Xuezhu''s heart skipped a beat, but her face remained expressionless. She was trying to figure out what Wanyan Lin meant by these words and how to pass the news to Su Mianyue, but her movements were limited and there was no one she could use.


    "Really? That concubine will have to wait and see. The mob has no army to fight against, but it is still an interesting low-level battle. The scene of a hundred miles of corpses must be very spectacular." After flipping through a page, Xuezhu sneered, "But I''m curious. The emperor is afraid that he can''t defeat the god of war, so he plans to do something secretly? I heard that General Shangguan is very good to mianyue. I wonder if he will be impressed by her beauty and already fall in love with her."


    Wanyan Lin''s face darkened and his sharp eyes looked at Xuezhu. If he had not planned to execute Xuezhu so easily, he would have killed her right now.


    Sensing Wanyan Lin''s murderous intent, Xuezhu smiled nonchalantly and casually threw the book on the small table to pour himself a cup of tea to moisten his throat. He smiled coldly and said, "Your majesty can''t help but want to kill his servants and concubines again? I remember Mianyue once said that it was instinctive for a person to do things according to his temper, and it was a skill to control his temper. It seems that the emperor''s ability to cultivate is not yet at home, but the concubines think that if the emperor really killed his concubines, it would be considered a man''s true colors. A woman who dislikes each other and appears in front of you all day. I don''t feel comfortable even thinking about it. Besides, you''re still an emperor, aren''t you?"


    "Don''t try to provoke me. I won''t let you die so easily. If you want to die, you have to die in front of Mianyue. I want you to die without dignity. I want you to die with dignity trampled on in front of the two people you hate the most in your life!" Wanyan Lin said, clenching his fists.


    "Hehe." Xuezhu chuckled and asked provocatively, "How did the emperor know that this was a way to provoke, not a way to survive? People, no one can determine the extent of success or failure in this life until the moment of death. If the emperor said that his concubines would return to the emperor today, perhaps one day the emperor would be the one who was trampled on his dignity and died miserably. And the concubines would smile and see how the emperor died, and would find a taoist priest to do it for him. Let the emperor suffer from hell''s reincarnation forever. Even if he dies, he will not be able to live in peace."


    Xuezhu said with a smile, but the hatred was not hidden at all. If not for the great disparity in strength, he would have taken revenge for the child.


    Killing an enemy was far more enjoyable than having to face it every day. As for the consequences, they were never considered by Xuezhu.


    Looking at Xuezhu''s twisted face with hatred, the anger in Wanyan Lin''s heart disappeared in an instant. He laughed out loud and invited Xuezhu to play chess with him. He did not care if the woman sitting next to him wanted to eat her flesh and drink her blood.


    Not to mention the fact that Wanyan Lin''s army was close to jianzhou city, but also the Yan Country in Imperial Capital, the situation has become increasingly tense these days, the crown prince yundonglai was poisoned again and the imperial doctor was helpless, civil and military officials began to have a new trend of standing in line, and the royal palace''s Imperial Guard was clearly divided into two harems.


    Yun Wansheng and the virtuous concubine were their confidants who were responsible for protecting them, while the empress Ji Ruyun and princess Nanyue were Ji Ruyun''s confidants who were waiting for yun dong to swallow his last breath. There was no need for any movement in the hall, and the harem would launch an attack to force the palace. If he lost, he might not even be able to do it as a prisoner.


    "Mother, is the poisoning of brother really related to father?" Ever since yun donglai was poisoned, Ji Ruyun had focused on protecting his only daughter. Yun Nanyue was no longer the naive and capricious princess. She had not spoken a word for several days, and she had lost a lot of weight.


    Looking at Yun Nanyue''s haggard face, Ji Ruyun, who had always been strong, could not help but cry. She had not slept for a few days because she was worried about the situation in the east palace and the situation in the palace.


    Now, do you think your mother will lie to you?" The last time your brother had an accident, the empress dowager had already obtained the evidence, but your father destroyed all the evidence in order to protect that bitch Zheng Xiuru and the wild seed she gave birth to, and even took the opportunity to let that bitch and the empress dowager manage the affairs of the six palaces together. Your father has no mother and son in his heart. He wants the ji family to be completely changed into the yun family. He doesn''t allow my ji family to survive. Ji Ruyun gritted his teeth as he spoke, wishing he could break a silver tooth.


    Raising his godless eyes, Yun Nanyue found his voice for a long time and asked, "Mother, I have been wanting to ask you for so many years. Was the fire in the palace really an accident? Uncle xun was in charge of the government. Why is it that uncle xun is still alive outside, but father didn''t send anyone to find uncle xun?"


    "Those are all rumors! Who dares to gossip in the palace? Your uncle was buried in the fire, mother saw it with her own eyes. Your father had to say such things to stabilize the court. Your uncle is dead, dead!" Ji Ruyun suddenly stood up and shouted at Yun Nanyue excitedly with an incomprehensible madness in his eyes.


    Frightened by ji ruyun''s madness, Yun Nanyue kept shaking her head but couldn''t find her voice. Many things she didn''t ask didn''t mean she didn''t know, but ji ruyun''s reaction had already told Yun Nanyue the truth, the truth that she had been telling herself was just a rumor.


    Ji Ruyun felt much more comfortable after he let out a cry. When he was sober, he realized that he was scared of his daughter. He tried to reach out to hold Yun Nanyue to comfort her, but was pushed away by Yun Nanyue.


    "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me with your bloody hands. I feel dirty!" Yun Nanyue screamed and cried out in tears, "How could you be so cruel? For the sake of a throne that should not belong to you, you went to kill the first emperor and the first empress. Even uncle xun refused to let go. They are your closest relatives, your blood relatives!"

 Chapter 338 Heavens Punishment

    "No, it''s not what you think, Nanyue. Listen to mother..." Ji Ruyun shook his head vigorously, anxious to defend himself, but his outstretched hands only touched Yun Nanyue''s clothes and were pushed to the ground.


    Looking at Ji Ruyun, who had fallen to the ground, Yun Nanyue cried out in pain, "Do you know how I lied to myself all these years? I have always told myself that you and your father are the best people in the world, and you will never kill a king or take the throne. The good treatment of our grandparents and grandmothers has even been engraved on our hearts as a three-year-old baby. Uncle xun also said that he would protect his sister for the rest of his life, and that he would make our family the most honorable relatives of the Yan Country. Uncle xun even broke his leg to protect me..."


    "Nanyue, calm down. Listen to mother..." Ji Ruyun couldn''t care less about the pain of her fall. Seeing that yun nanyue''s mood was abnormal, he quickly got up to help her.


    However, yun nanyue was not willing to listen to ji ruyun, so she tore off the gold hairpins on her head and threw them on the ground in a few times. She pointed at Ji Ruyun and said angrily, "Don''t call yourself queen mother! As the eldest princess of the ji family, you conspired with your husband to murder your parents. Even your younger brother, who was only a few years old, would not let go. For example, you, a heartless woman, are not worthy of being a human being and motherhood! You are a sinner, not only a sinner of the ji dynasty, but also a sinner who killed his brother and caused his sister to marry and marry far away! If it weren''t for your lack of greed, our family would have lived a happy life. Even if uncle xun ascended to the throne, you would still be honorable and unparalleled. As a son-in-law, the father would not abandon you, nor would a slut surnamed zheng oppress you, nor would there be that Yun Dongxian, who would kill his brother! It''s all your fault. You are unfaithful, unfilial, and unjust. Sooner or later, we will all be killed. This is god''s punishment for you. Even if you go to hell, you are not worthy to be our mother. You are not qualified to repent in front of your grandparents."


    After giving Ji Ruyun a good scolding, Yun Nanyue turned around and ran out with her gorgeous dress in her hands but her hair was disheveled. The tears on her face never broke.


    "Nanyue, come back, come back!" Ji Ruyun called out loudly, but in exchange for Yun Nanyue''s speeding back, "Hurry up, hurry up and get the princess back. Hurry up! If anything happens to the princess, I want you to be buried with me!"


    At Ji Ruyun''s command, the palace people immediately ran out to chase after yun nanyue, but they did not know whether someone had already chased after her or was holding the moon palace, an unremarkable rough envoy and maid sweeping the floor.


    Yun Nanyue didn''t run too far. After all, she hadn''t eaten in days, and her body was very weak.


    The moon palace was the best palace in the residence of the princess of the harem, because Yun Nanyue''s character was lively and was always the most favored. There were many rockery pavilions in the moon palace, but no one knew that Yun Nanyue liked to go to the rockery cave beside the side hall that he never went to and cry secretly every time he was unhappy.


    But today, Yun Nanyue had only been crying for a while when he realized that someone had actually entered the cave. Just as he was about to chide the palace maid, he made a silent gesture, bent his knees slightly and said in a low voice: "Princess, don''t make a sound. The empress sent many people to look for the princess. The servant here can just give the princess a cover. If anyone comes to look for the servant, they will deal with it. They will not let anyone disturb the princess. The servant will turn around."


    As the maid said this, she was about to turn around, but Yun Nanyue called her back and said, "Are you a rough palace maid? I don''t remember your name. Aren''t you afraid that if you help me, you will be punished by my mother?"


    "Servant... I''m afraid." The maidservant paused for a moment and then said, "The maidservant is just an insignificant maidservant in the moon palace. As long as the princess doesn''t say that no one can doubt that the maidservant has the courage to disobey the orders of the empress, please save the maidservant."


    "Why did you help this princess?" Although Yun Nanyue was sad, the princess who grew up in the harem would not trust others easily. Even if the palace maids were carefully selected by Ji Ruyun, there was no guarantee that there were no spies planted or bribed by others.


    The maid looked at Yun Nanyue hesitantly and lowered her head, "I heard what the empress and princess said..."


    "Go on." Yun Nanyue''s voice was slightly cold, and there was a murderous look in her eyes. There were some things she could say but could not be spread, especially when things were in such a situation that there was no turning back.


    "The servant entered the palace at the age of five. A ten-year-old sister had always been a palace maid in the east palace, but at that time the master of the east palace was Prince Xun." The palace maid''s eyes turned red after she finished speaking. When she heard Yun Nanyue gasp for air, she continued, "My sister used to be a big palace maid. She was given a gold hairpin because she was good at serving Prince Xun. I heard from the old lady in the palace that when my sister grew up, she would become Prince Xun''s concubine. At that time, my sister said that when I was eight years old, I would transfer my servant to the east palace. Every time I had the chance to meet her, I would tell my servant Prince Xun that he was intelligent, kind and kind, but later..."


    At this point, the palace maid''s tears fell down in a string. She could not wipe them clean with her sleeve. She choked and said, "When the east palace fire broke out, my sister came to see me, but she was worried that Prince Xun might be safe and run back to the east palace. At that time, the servant was too young to keep up with her sister. She did not know what was going on in the east palace, but when she arrived at the east palace, she saw many officers and soldiers outside the palace running towards the east palace with buckets. Instead of fighting the fire, she washed away the blood stains on the ground. From that day on, the servant had never seen her sister again. Because of her young age and no one to take care of her, the maidservant was sent to be a rough servant. It was the first time in so many years that she heard someone mention Prince Xun, so the maidservant thought of her sister and understood why the princess wanted to hide alone. All these years, the maidservant did not dare to say anything about her sister, so she was afraid that she would get into trouble..."


    After saying her past, the palace maid crouched at the entrance of the cave and began to cry softly, but Yun Nanyue could not shed a single tear.


    The officers and soldiers outside the palace carried buckets to the east palace not to fight the fire but to wash away the blood stains. This sentence struck Yun Nanyue like a heavy hammer. If he had only guessed the truth about the fire in the palace before, now he could see how terrible the palace change that was not known to outsiders was.


    Her favorite grandparents, her great-grandmother, and uncle xun, who was clearly her uncle but took care of her like a brother, secretly ran out of the east palace to play with her. They really died in the hands of her parents. She was only three years old at that time, but her brother was already twelve years old. Did he know the inside story when his parents started the palace revolt?


    "Can imperial power really make people lose their humanity? Why?" Yun Nanyue muttered to himself, her hands clenched tightly around her dress and her knuckles turned white. She looked as if she had lost her soul and her eyes were no longer colored.


    The maidservant looked up and stole a glance at Yun Nanyue. Seeing her in such a state, she could not help but show a worried look.

 Chapter 339 No Beginning, No End

    In a three-way house in Capital City, Si Yihuan frowned at the boxes stacked in the middle of the ground.


    The value of these things was not cheap, they were all the precious jewelry and cloth that women loved, rouge powder and so on, but in Si Yihuan''s eyes, these things were hot potatoes.


    After saving Elder Zheng''s grandson, Zheng Xusheng, gifts like this were often sent to this temporary residence. Si Yihuan initially refused, but Zheng Xusheng would personally come to the door, and said that if Si Yihuan did not accept him, he would let the matchmaker carry the betrothal gift every day to ask for marriage, Si Yihuan had to allow the servants to bring things in.


    Elder Zheng was the grandfather of the virtuous consort, Zheng Xiuru. Si Yihuan had planned to save Zheng Xusheng. The purpose was to get closer to the Zheng Family to get a better grasp of the virtuous consort''s situation, but he never thought that zheng xusheng would pursue him.


    Ji Xun had a deep love for him. Si Yihuan knew that the woman Ji Xun liked was Su Mianyue, and he never wanted to compete for favor in the past. He only wanted to be a normal concubine with Ji Xun in the future, but if Ji Xun ascended to the throne, the woman he married could not be flawed. After all, not every woman was Ji Xun. Ji Xun would not be allowed to enter the harem regardless of the opposition of his ministers.


    "Miss, these things are already on the register, but are they going to the storeroom?" The butler saw si Yihuan frowning at the gift and had to ask.


    "The old rule is that you don''t have to send it to me." Si Yihuan said a little irritably. She had already passed the news to Ji Xun, but it had not been answered for nearly two months, which made Si Yihuan''s heart restless.


    When the butler heard this, he ordered his servants to carry the things down so as not to disturb the master''s eyes. However, before the servants could finish moving, they heard Junn Buhui''s demonic voice.


    "Everyone loves us in this world. This young master zheng is so devoted to you. It''s been more than three months, but the gifts have been sent to heaven. At least there are tens of thousands of taels of silver. Chasing a woman to this extent is really embarrassing for Elder Zheng." Junn Buhui had already stepped into the hall as he spoke, and a pair of affectionate peach eyes swept over the gifts and landed on Si Yihuan.


    Since jun bu regretted being Ji Xun''s right-hand man and Ji Xun''s good friend, he and Si Yihuan were now in charge of Yan Capital''s intelligence, so they were siblings. Even the servants in this house did not know that they had only known each other for less than a year. Only the butler and a few confidants knew that they were on the same level.


    "Brother, don''t you want to marry huan huan out? This gift doesn''t seem to be worthy of your brother''s heart, does it?" Si Yihuan was in a bad mood and didn''t look too good when he heard Junn Buhui''s jokes.


    "Although it''s a little thin, but the important thing is the mind. The things sent every day are not the same. This sincerity is the most rare." Junn Buhui blinked and walked to Si Yihuan''s side, whispering, "I''m afraid the people you''re waiting for won''t find out what''s good about you in this lifetime. It''s better to choose a good husband."


    "Is your brother advising the world to betray its master or to see the world to be widowed? Such a vicious mind is not worthy of your brother''s even more beautiful face than a woman''s. If you knew that day you should let your brother go to war, today you would have to see if your brother could still make such a sarcastic remark." Si Yihuan''s face darkened slightly. As a general''s daughter, she grew up wandering around the military camp, so naturally, she would not be the kind of person who would easily blush and be bullied.


    However, Si Yihuan rarely used such sharp words on weekdays, and most of them ignored Junn Buhui with a white eye.


    "Huan huan is so eloquent that he should show that young master zheng something or two. Maybe he will be afraid." Seeing that si Yihuan''s eyes were fixed, Junn Buhui stopped joking and took out a letter from his sleeve and put it on the table. He turned around and fell beside Si Yihuan and said, "This is a letter from that guy. It''s signed for you."


    Si Yihuan''s eyes lit up and he quickly opened the letter to read, but he saw the few words on it, but his face was pale, as if he had fallen into an ice cave, and his whole body was frozen.


    The letter fell to the ground, and Junn Buhui went up to pick it up. After glancing at it from the corner of his eye, he could not help but frown.


    "This handwriting isn''t written by that guy, nor is it his style of doing things. It''s better to wait for a reply." Junn Buhui put away his playful expression and looked at Si Yihuan with some reluctance.


    Si Yihuan smiled bitterly and forced her tears back into her eyes. She shook her head and said, "Actually, we all know that marrying Zheng Xusheng is the best move. Next time Zheng Xusheng comes, he will ask his brother to agree."


    Si Yihuan''s eyes fell on the letter on the table. Tears of heartache welled up in her eyes. She quickly got up and said, "I still have something to deal with. Leave Zheng Xusheng''s matter to my brother. Just tell me the result."


    "Married to the Zheng Family as a concubine, are you really willing?" Junn Buhui raised an eyebrow and asked, "As a tiger girl, aren''t you afraid of humiliating the Si Family''s lintel by doing this?"


    "The Si Family is no longer the same. Even if one day I can return to the military camp, how many people will recognize my married daughter? When I get revenge, I have a better place to go alone. It doesn''t matter if I''ve married someone." Si Yihuan replied with a nasal voice, in a determined tone.


    "Is it worth losing your life for that guy? Even if you spend your whole life miserable, you can''t get him to look back. He''ll never know what you mean." Junn Buhui simply opened his mouth.


    "Your name is unrepentant, isn''t it your mother''s obsession with emotions? And I''m unrepentant. As long as it''s what he wants, it''s worth the sacrifice." Tears fell uncontrollably, and Si Yihuan smiled with tears in his eyes, "He doesn''t know my feelings, so he won''t feel guilty. All I want is for him to be safe and happy, even if I can only look at him from afar. I never wanted to possess him."


    Si Yihuan was about to leave, but Junn Buhui said, "There is still a chance to save the situation. If you wait for another period of time, there may be a chance to save it."


    The heart of a king is not my heart. Rather than marry a man who doesn''t love me with all his heart, why not marry a man who loves me? Even if it''s just an act, it won''t hurt your heart. Isn''t that a relief? "Looking at Junn Buhui with a slight smile, Si Yihuan said with an astringent smile: "When you have a place in your heart, you will understand that sometimes it is purer to not be able to love. I can''t guarantee that I will be willing to sacrifice everything for him after I marry him. Perhaps one day I will be despised by him and even despise myself. I would rather not have started that kind of future. At least this will never end."


    After saying that, Si Yihuan walked away with a straight back, but his slender back walked out of the chivalrous posture.


    "It will not end without beginning. Is this your unrepentant?" With his long fingers touching his clean chin, Junn Buhui looked thoughtfully at Si Yihuan''s back and smiled at himself for a long time, "Maybe she''s right, but it''s a pity that you won''t understand this in your life, because you won''t have a place in your heart."


    Junn Buhui crossed her legs and burned the letter with a folded flame. She did not take it to heart. As Si Yihuan said, it would be good for Ji Xun''s career if she married Zheng Xusheng, even if it was just a concubine''s room. As long as she was favored, she would not refuse such an arrangement. Why should he stop others from giving up?

 Chapter 340 Wife And Concubine

    In the Elder Zheng residence, a family was discussing important matters in the study. Unlike other families, Madam Zheng was at the top of the table, and the Zheng Family had the right to participate in discussions, whether it was their grandchildren, daughters-in-law or granddaughter-in-law.


    Elder Zheng was a member of the Yan Country from three dynasties. He was one of the conspirators who had participated in the usurpation of the throne. Ji Xun''s father did not know Elder Zheng''s true face until he died.


    "Mother, the Tianlan''s million-strong army attacked the Tianlan. Now, with the help of the Tianlan to prepare for a counterattack, there will inevitably be a fierce battle between the two countries. My son thought it was time to persuade the emperor to expand the country. Those ji royal families are already eager to support themselves. We can use this opportunity to get them to lead the troops to attack the Tianlan, regardless of whether we win or lose." Elder Zheng stroked his beard and said with a gloomy face.


    "Do you think those people will listen to that trash Yun Wansheng?" Madam Zheng shot a knife at Elder Zheng. She was over 80 years old and had a not-so-obvious scar on her face, but it ran through her left face. It was obvious that there was a story.


    Elder Zheng was stunned for a moment and sighed, "This is a mistake of his son. If he knew that yun wansheng would be such a waste, he should have supported that person in the first place, but now it has delayed ru'' er''s life and caused his grandson''s identity to be dishonest. He is the most qualified to inherit the throne."


    "Is there any use in saying this now? It will only make you look incompetent. You were the ones who insisted on choosing Yun Wansheng, and your words told me how advantageous it was to choose Yun Wansheng and to control the situation more quickly. But now more than ten years have passed, not only has a Ji Xun who claimed to be the crown prince of the former dynasty stirred up the hearts of the people and the army, but he has also received the support of several ji royal families. Instead, your grandson, whom you trained with all your heart, can''t even find the position of the crown prince. With the title of concubine of love, what else could ru er do to benefit the great cause besides being jealous in the harem?" Mrs. Zheng snorted and reprimanded Elder Zheng with a sharp voice, asking Mr. And Mrs. Elder Zheng to lower their heads.


    It was their selfish choice to choose Yun Wansheng. They felt that it would be better for them to control power and keep Zheng Xiuru in good graces. Even if his grandson ascended to the throne, he would need to rely on them. How could he have planned for so long to be defeated by Yun Wansheng, who was a good-for-nothing?


    Madam Zheng did not want to talk too much about the past, but now he could only change his plan and find another path.


    "Your suggestion just now is not unreasonable, but this matter requires a reason that the kings cannot refuse. The people say that Ji Xun is still alive, don''t they? Then you can make good use of this Ji Xun name and use it to attack the Tianlan under his banner. Whether you win or lose in the future is a matter of labor and wealth. Let''s see what he wants." Madam Zheng said with a fierce face.


    "Yes, my son knows." Elder Zheng hurriedly replied.


    Without looking at his only son, Madam Zheng looked over to Zheng Xusheng and his wife. Seeing that the couple had lost their usual loving appearance, he frowned, "I heard that xuer has taken a fancy to a woman and is a good candidate for martial arts training. Although our Zheng Family does not like concubines, it is not a problem to bring a woman back for the sake of a great cause. As xuer''s wife, you should know that xuer will not be able to live with only one woman in the future. Now that you have a sister to share with, you can concentrate on your body. The descendants of the Zheng Family have a clear line of descent. I don''t want to see xuer''s eldest son being a concubine."


    Madam Zheng''s words made the wives of the Zheng Family stiffen. Anyone who marries a pair of people to the Zheng Family for the rest of their lives, even willing to take the risk of conspiring with them to usurp the country, would not like to see their husbands shared with other women.


    Zheng Xusheng''s wife, in particular, was pale and biting her thin lips. Having been married for three years was the most unsettling part of her life, but how could she allow herself to be the first person in the Zheng Family to take a concubine for her husband?


    But the meaning of Mrs. Zheng''s words was obvious, it was to hasten the birth. If she could not bear it, she would have to make room for those who could bear children. It was the greatest humiliation for women to demote their wives to concubines. But the secret of the Zheng Family did not allow them to divorce their wives. If they did not obey, they would have to die.


    Clenching her fists tightly and holding back the tears that were about to fall from humiliation and cold, Zheng Xusheng''s wife nodded and said in a trembling voice, "The granddaughter-in-law knows."


    Madam Zheng didn''t care if she was willing or not when she got a response. She turned to look at Zheng Xusheng, who had an odd look on his face, and said, Xuer, you are the eldest son and grandson of the Zheng Family. Logically, everything in the Zheng Family should be handed over to you sooner or later. But when you were young, you were naughty and hurt your valve, and you couldn''t practice martial arts. If your child can''t follow the Zheng Family''s family rules, All the glory and glory of the Zheng Family in the future can only be given to your brother. Even though he was only three years old and still not qualified, The family will still give him all the best resources to nurture him. Grandma will give you three years at most, so don''t let her down."


    Between the wife and the future, Zheng Xusheng made a decision without any choice. She stood up and saluted Madam Zheng, saying, "Grandma, it''s not that your grandson wants to be the head of the family or that your grandson doesn''t want to have children. It''s just that after three years of marriage, it may still be fate. The woman that my grandson likes is a bit heroic, but she can''t get married in her filial piety period now, and their family is also from all over the world, and their family is rich in assets. Her brother blocked my grandson''s request for marriage several times. Only the daughter of the ji family would rather die than be a concubine, and my grandson has dragged it to this day."


    "In that case, this marriage is worth getting married. Since they don''t want to be concubines, they should be equal wives. It''s not impossible for a man to be upright in one fell swoop." Madam Zheng squinted at his granddaughter-in-law and saw that her body was trembling so violently that he was even more displeased, "If their siblings'' identities have been ascertained, your father will be asked to ask for a marriage tomorrow. Although it is unreasonable to get married during the filial period, we, the Zheng Family, can offer money to make a grand gesture for their parents. The deceased can rest in peace, and they have no reason to refuse. Remember, try not to turn a good marriage into a feud, or your eldest brother will consider giving all his family business to your second wife."


    Madam Zheng''s words were very serious. No one knew whether the second wife of the third generation of Zheng Family was secretly happy in her heart, but the people in the eldest room all looked at the eldest daughter-in-law resentfully, thinking that it was because of her lack of spirit that this situation would happen.


    "The matters after the marriage will be left to the eldest daughter-in-law to do, and the rest will work together to do the things discussed before. We must attack the Tianlan within half a year. If we fail to complete the mission, we should not say that we are descendants of the Zheng Family. In the future, we are not allowed to use the kung fu of the Tianlan, lest we lose our face." After saying this, Madam Zheng left with his confidant, unable to tell from his light steps that he was an octogenarian.


    After Madam Zheng left, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Elder Zheng straightened his chest and said in a long voice, "Everyone knows what to do. Go back tonight and prepare for it. The old lady at the court will make arrangements for you. Let''s all leave tomorrow."


    The two generations of the second wife bowed their brows and followed their purpose. However, seeing that the second wife was thriving and the children were stronger than their own bodies, the people in the first room inevitably had scruples in their hearts. Looking at the complicated expressions of their children and grandchildren, Elder Zheng could only sigh. They were all his descendants. How could he favor anyone?

 Chapter 341 The Orators Gift

    Ji Xun did not know about the situation at the Yan Country for the time being. The army of the Yan Country had already arrived in Jianzhou City. Wanyan Lin had 600,000 troops and 150,000 troops stationed in jianzhou city. Although the number was lower than that of the army of the Yan Country, many of them came from rivers and lakes, and their fighting capacity was far greater than that of Shangguan Pei''s soldiers.


    Moreover, the Hengyuan had sufficient food and supplies and the emperor was on his own, which was undoubtedly the best way to encourage the morale of the army. Many people had expressed their loyalty to the country, and even a few cities occupied by the Tianlan had a small scale of riots. Killing one example would only make the people more excited, but pacification did not play any role.


    For this reason, Su Mianyue had to come forward. The people of the Hengyuan were buying her account, and the people knew what Wanyan Lin had done to Su Mianyue before, which reduced the scope of the riot.


    "Miss Su, we are citizens of the Hengyuan. Will the Hengyuan really treat us well?" The people with machetes in their hands hesitated to ask Su Mianyue, but they had no intention of hurting Su Mianyue.


    Standing among the people, Su Mianyue, dressed in a strong suit and smiling like an angel, looked at the uneasy people and shouted with his inner strength: "Everyone knows that I was the queen of the Tianlan, but I was once in love with the emperor of the Tianlan and even helped him to defend the country, but in return, he imprisoned me and even killed me. The reason is that I have given food to many people and gained a little prestige in the army when I resisted the Tianlan army. As an emperor, he is so narrow-minded. Can he really manage the country well? Now that I am free, I do not belong to any country. I am only a traveling disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain. I do not want to see the scene of blood flowing into a river, nor do I want to see the people I have saved die unnaturally. Only ordinary people like us can cherish and cherish life. At least I, Su Mianyue, live for a day. I will never ignore your life and death."


    "I know what everyone is most worried about. They are afraid that they will become slaves and live a life worse than death. But have you ever thought that your ancestors are the people of the Hengyuan? Are the people of the Hengyuan the people of the Hengyuan? History has always been a subject of destruction, but the world is not divided and united by our ordinary people. What we can do is to build our small family with our own hands, so that our relatives can live a comfortable life."


    Su Mianyue paused for a moment and then said, "How do the three kings of the Hengyuan treat the common people? How can they be cruel, cruel, rich, or treacherous? As a king, they lose their moral bottom line and have no basic sincerity. How can they give you a protected sky?"


    "Perhaps you will ask me, the emperor of the Tianlan also killed the meritorious officials, listened to the cunning villains, and there were people under the rule who did not eat enough, then I would like to ask you, the emperor of the Tianlan can do after doing something wrong, can you correct and correct it?" Su Mianyue turned to look at the people on the other side and asked, "You only see the surface of things. The reason why the Tianlan monarch listened to craftiness was the hidden danger that the small country of the Tianlan had been planning for many years, but the tianlan country also paid the price for it. The monarch of the Tianlan knew clearly that he had to cooperate with them when he was plotting against the tiger, and where did he put the people of the Tianlan?"


    "Isn''t the Yulin a subsidiary of the Yulin? What right do they have to talk to them about cooperation? How can the emperor cooperate with them?" Someone questioned.


    "Of course, I, Su Mianyue, have enough evidence to say that. Everyone knew that the Hengyuan had been plagued by years of famine, and Wanyan Zhen had taken away the treasures from the treasury when he went south. When Wanyan Lin took over his position, there was not a single grain in the treasury without a silver or two, which was why I had to spend all my money to distribute the rice. But now the war was about to be over, and there was plenty of food and grass. It was the emergence of the so-called hundreds of thousands of elite teachers. What do you think is the hidden secret?" Su Mianyue left the questions to the people to think for themselves and walked away from the crowd.


    After saying so many times over the past few days, Su Mianyue was not worried that the people would not believe her.


    Back in Commander''s Mansion on foot, Su Mianyue was so tired that he just wanted to lie down in bed and travel around every day to make speeches. Su Mianyue suspected that he was a speaker in his previous life, and although he was not professional enough, he was able to penetrate the hearts of the people. This time, Su Mianyue did not regret his actions when his daughter was gone.


    Naturally, while Su Mianyue was speaking, he would also make people secretly pay attention to the people who looked strange. When no one paid attention, he took them away and executed them. Wanyan Lin''s secret stake was removed.


    "Rest when you''re tired. These things can''t be done in a day. Wanyan Lin''s army will not be ready to fight until at least three days. We still have enough time." Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue with a tired face. He had not been free for a day since he arrived in Huizhou City.


    In half a month, he had wandered through three cities, leaving only the last one that he had never been to, but Ji Xun had already arranged for people to go there, and he believed that some results could be achieved, and that the city was not the target of Wanyan Lin''s first attack.


    Shaking his head, Su Mianyue smiled bitterly, "I did it with my own selfishness, not entirely because I didn''t want to see the people sacrifice for nothing. Wanyan Lin wanted to get rid of me because he was afraid of my reputation among the people, so I sat down and confirmed his suspicions. I wanted him to repent and fear my sister''s ability, which was his punishment. And this is just the beginning."


    After the last sentence was uttered, Su Mianyue''s expression became cold, but Ji Xun only felt heartbroken.


    If it weren''t for that bastard Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue would have been the most optimistic and confident woman in the world and the luckiest woman in the world.


    "As long as you want to do it, I will accompany you." Ji Xun spoke in a deep voice, controlling the urge to hold Su Mianyue in his arms. He just looked at her with a firm look in his eyes.


    Smiling in response to Ji Xun''s kindness, Su Mianyue whispered, "I''m the luckiest thing in my life to have met you. If Wanyan Lin didn''t exist, or if I didn''t care so much for you to save me from the palace, maybe now I''m your military advisor, or if I wandered around the mall to be a rich woman, life would have been a different scene, and I would have been happier."


    After saying that, Su Mianyue couldn''t help but laugh and said to himself as if nothing had happened, "There is no such thing as if. It seems that I have an aging disease and always think about these unrealistic things."


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand across the table, Ji Xun whispered, "No matter how old you are, you are still the most beautiful woman in my heart. I will accompany you to complete all your dreams, including to accompany you to revenge, or to fight the sword."


    "Yu made people happy in the end. If you really brought me to war with the sword, I think your men will give us a hunting order. They won''t stop until they see me completely dead, haha." A joke denied Ji Xun''s confession, and Su Mianyue said he was tired and wanted to take a break.


    Su Mianyue was never good at emotional things, especially after being hurt by Wanyan Lin. She would rather curl herself up than have any more emotional friction. She was afraid that she would be disappointed and fall into the abyss of eternal doom. After all, Ji Xun''s identity was similar to Wanyan Lin''s. Her former identity would also be an insurmountable barrier between the two.

 Chapter 342 Sleeping Moon Goes to War

    While Su Mianyue was busy persuading the people of the cities, Wanyan Lin had already deployed the first battle. Thirty thousand troops provoked Shangguan Pei, and behind the 150,000 troops, the other armies harassed several other cities from time to time but never really started a war.


    When su mianyue and Ji Xun rushed back to Huizhou City, they learned that Wanyan Lin had sent a general to attack five times, but each time there were no major casualties. Shangguan Pei ordered them to prepare to shoot arrows on the city wall and not to leave the city for battle.


    After Su Mianyue and Ji Xun explained the situation of several cities, Shangguan Pei also breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as he ordered people to prepare lunch, he heard the sound of war drums, and then a messenger came to report, "General, the Hengyuan 100,000 troops are at the bottom of the city. Please tell general."


    "Explore again," Shangguan Pei ordered.


    After the summoner left, Su Mianyue and Ji Xun looked at each other and saw a solemn look in each other''s eyes.


    Just as they came back, how much did Wanyan Lin do over there, by coincidence or on purpose? Who was the target?


    "You have been traveling all the way. Go and rest for a while. When the war really starts, you can meet me again." Shangguan Pei''s tone was a little solemn, especially when he looked at Su Mianyue, which was very complicated. He must have been thinking about what the two of them had just thought about.


    Su Mianyue refused but was dragged away by Ji Xun. They walked to the empty corridor before Ji Xun released his hand and said, "Wanyan Lin''s goal is not simple. You don''t have to fight in person. If I''m in danger, you can also support me in the rear."


    "No, I have to go." Su Mianyue shook his head and refused. "Wanyan Lin is cunning and cunning. He is declaring war on us at this time. I am afraid that he not only wants to take me back to give him the antidote, but also wants to take you hostage. His ambition is not just to unify the Hengyuan."


    Ji Xun remained silent. After walking with Su Mianyue for a while, he said, "He has ambition. Then General Shangguan is the last person to exist. You and I are still alive. If General Shangguan goes to war, he will be Wanyan Lin''s target."


    "You mean..." Su Mianyue paused and looked sideways at Ji Xun.


    Nodding his head, Ji Xun said in a low voice, "General Shangguan is the anchor of the Tianlan army. With him in the army, the morale of the Tianlan will be stable. Otherwise, the Tianlan will be in chaos, and you and I can''t affect the morale of the army. Therefore, only General Shangguan is not fit to fight in this battle, but you and I are not that important."


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll go to war first, find out what Wanyan Lin is up to, and then say something else." Su Mianyue was not asking for Ji Xun''s opinion, but she had the least impact.


    Ji Xun had the intention to stop Su Mianyue from sending out his troops, but he knew that Su Mianyue was not the kind of woman who could be manipulated, so he did not say anything. He would keep an eye on her movements from behind and never let Wanyan Lin''s plan succeed.


    The drums kept ringing. After a simple bath, Su Mianyue hastily ate a few mouthfuls of food and then put on his battle clothes and went to the city gate. When he saw that Shangguan Pei was transferring troops, he immediately went forward and asked for sakura.


    "Does General Shangguan not believe in my martial arts?" Seeing that Shangguan Pei was going to reject him, Su Mianyue grabbed a flag in his hand and said in a deep voice, "The army that Wanyan Lin brought this time is not a general general. Although General Shangguan''s soldiers are brave and fierce, it is inevitable that they will suffer losses against people with internal strength. Letting me go alone to fight will not affect the momentum of the army, no matter whether I win or lose, and I will never find a better candidate to fight."


    Shangguan Pei''s hesitant gaze fell on Su Mianyue. Even though she knew that Su Mianyue was the best person to fight, she was still worried that she would get hurt. Ji Xun said on the side, "Since Yue''s offer has a chance, why didn''t the general give her this opportunity?"


    Seeing that Ji Xun also supported Su Mianyue to fight, Shangguan Pei had to nod his head and say, "Well, then let Mianyue go to war. Originally, 500 elite soldiers will follow you out of the city. If you are in danger, you can''t go back to the city in time to fight."


    "Yes." Su Mianyue cupped his hand and thanked Shangguan Pei. He smiled at Ji Xun as he brushed past him, then quickly stepped down from the city building and prepared to send some soldiers out of the city.


    Compared to the Hengyuan''s 100,000 troops, Su Mianyue only took 500 people out of the city and was absolutely crushed only in terms of numbers. The leaders of the Hengyuan even laughed at the fact that no woman was allowed to fight and mocked the fact that no one guarded the city and only sent 500 elite soldiers to fight.


    "Wait, there''s no need for a Tianlan hot-blooded man to fight. Even I, Su Mianyue, a woman, can cut you off! Cut the crap, eat my Su Mianyue''s food and live to this day. Today, I, Su Mianyue, will take my first rank as a reward. See what I can do!" The soldiers had already been ordered not to leave a hundred meters away from the city gate. Su Mianyue rode his horse and rushed to the vanguard who called for the formation of the enemy.


    It was probably not expected that Su Mianyue would rush over and take the head. Just as the vanguard was about to raise his spear to resist Su Mianyue''s attack, Su Mianyue''s sword cut off his blade. In the next moment, he opened his eyes wide, and blood was flowing from his forehead.


    It was undoubtedly the greatest encouragement to the Tianlan soldiers that their generals killed the vanguard of the enemy with one move. The officers and soldiers at the top and bottom of the city wall cheered and shouted that Su Mianyue was a woman.


    The Hengyuan sent out several vanguard officers in succession, and the fate was equally tragic. The general had to prepare himself for the battle, but there was an order to withdraw from the rear, so that the general would not die tragically under Su Mianyue''s sword.


    "The men of the Hengyuan are really bloody. Should even a woman be afraid?" Su Mianyue sat on the back of the horse and shouted in a loud voice through the air, "Wanyan Lin, you want to capture me and make you an antidote. You have worked for many years to be your emperor, but now you don''t even dare to show your face. Is my poison too powerful to make you ashamed to see others?"


    "Don''t humiliate the holy one. Look at this!" Hearing this, the general, who had intended to withdraw his troops, hurriedly returned with his horse, and charged fiercely towards Su Mianyue with his legs between his stomach. The machete in his hand, which weighed tens of kilograms, also went straight to Su Mianyue''s face.


    "You only know how to use brute force, but you deserve to be the main general? The Hengyuan is really full of talent." Su Mianyue let out a low cry and leaned back with great strength. He watched the machete fly over him without changing his face. The sword in his hand flew in the air, driving the handle of the machete to throw it back in the direction of the general.


    Seeing that the other party caught the machete with brute force, the tiger''s mouth was throbbing with the machete that penetrated the internal force, and the general''s face was still twitching and the corner of his mouth was slashed at su mianyue again with the machete, with the posture of not killing Su Mianyue and vowing not to return it.


    "I always only have two words for people who want to die - yes!" With a soft drink, Su Mianyue clamped his legs against the horse''s stomach and rushed towards the general. While he dodged the machete, the long sword sliced across the general''s neck. He saw a gush of blood, and the general''s eyes were bloodshot and fell to the ground. Only his body could twitch a few times. He could not believe that he was defeated by a woman.


    After running for more than ten meters, Su Mianyue reined in his horse and restrained his urge to go straight into the enemy''s barracks.

 Chapter 343 Ill Make Some Wine And Wait for You

    In the worry of Ji Xun and Shangguan Pei, su mianyue rode back. The cheers of the soldiers made the murderous spirit in Su Mianyue''s heart fade away. For the first time, she felt that killing enemies on the battlefield was much more enjoyable than killing enemies on the rivers and lakes. It was as if she forgot how painful and unbearable it was to see blood on the battlefield for the first time.


    Su Mianyue quickly got off the horse and ran up the city wall to give guan pei his life back. He received a few compliments from the officials. Then Su Mianyue was surrounded by a group of deputy generals and asked her how she practiced kung fu. When su mianyue said with a smile that she was a Purple Mist Mountain disciple, there was silence around her. Envy far outweighs jealousy.


    Su Mianyue looked down the city gate from the gap where these people were standing. Although the Hengyuan army retreated, it would not disappear so quickly. And there must be his presence in that direction, her enemy of Su Mianyue - Wanyan Lin!


    His eyes darkened little by little, and the murderous spirit on his body was hard to restrain. Su Mianyue wanted to run down the city as if he were possessed. Fortunately, Ji Xun found out in time and quickly came over to pull Su Mianyue''s arm, to stop the real anger in her body.


    When su mianyue''s eyes became clear again, Ji Xun looked worried and asked her if she was okay. Su Mianyue could only smile bitterly. Her desire for revenge was almost possessed, and without Ji Xun''s help, she might have acted recklessly and impulsively.


    The victory of this battle did not cost a single soldier, so the whole army cheered, but Shangguan Pei ordered the whole army to be ready at any time to prevent the enemy''s sneak attack.


    Back in Commander''s Mansion, Ji Xun felt Su Mianyue''s pulse again, making sure that her body was normal before asking, "You are not an irrational person. Why can''t you control your emotions today?"


    It was only when Ji Xun asked Su Mianyue that she realized something was wrong. Her desire for revenge had not been for a day or two, and she had always been able to control it well. Today, she felt like she was escaping into the devil''s path, and she was not injured or at a critical time for her internal strength to rise. This was not normal.


    Su Mianyue shook his head as he thought about whether something unusual had happened on the battlefield, but after thinking for a long time, he could not figure out how he was speaking, "I don''t know why either. I just think there''s a voice in my head telling me to kill Wanyan Lin for revenge. I have to kill Wanyan Lin as soon as possible, as if I can''t control my body."


    "Let the military doctor examine your pulse and confirm it." Ji Xun had doubts in his heart and immediately shouted to the people outside to pass on the military doctor.


    Yu, do you find today''s war a little strange? "Although he could not figure out the reason for his abnormality, Su Mianyue still found some clues after he calmed down." Since Wanyan Lin asked a hundred thousand soldiers to call the battle, and there were many jianghu people in his barracks, there was no reason for a few people who didn''t understand internal forces to come out and fight me. I don''t believe that there weren''t even people in his army who recognized me, and after losing a few vanguard officers, it was convenient to blow the horn of retreat. But that general fought me with no regard for his life after I scolded Wanyan Lin for a few words, but when he died, his eyes were filled with fear, which did not fit the behavior of a foolish and loyal man like him."


    "Let''s wait for the military doctor to diagnose and treat everything." Ji Xun could not jump to conclusions, but his heart began to worry.


    If the Yulin country had the courage to cooperate with the big countries, there must be some secret of their existence, but ji xun could not guess what the secret of the Yulin was.


    However, the kung fu military doctor, who had half a cup of tea, came in with the medicine box. After examining Su Mianyue''s body, there was no sign of it, so he asked Su Mianyue to change his clothes first. He wanted to take his coat to check if there were any traces of medicinal materials.


    After the military doctor left with his military uniform in his hands, Ji Xun saw that Su Mianyue looked tired and asked her to rest early. However, ji xun went to find Shangguan Pei. Perhaps Shangguan Pei, who had destroyed many small countries, would know something.


    "Rumor has it that in ancient times, there was a mysterious prescription. People who took this medicine would feel a surge of blood, and the original idea would be infinitely expanded, even if it was to give their lives for it. But the most powerful thing about this medicine was that once the person who killed him was stained with his blood, he would be controlled by this medicine within half a stick of incense. If he could not be cured in time, there would be the possibility of madness. However, no antidote has been found for this kind of drug, and most of the victims died miserably. Only those who have no desire or desire can automatically relieve the effect." Shangguan Pei looked at Ji Xun with complicated eyes and continued, "But no one knows if there is such a medicine. After all, it is only a legend left behind in ancient times. All the kings of the past wanted this medicine to control the loyalty and patriotism of soldiers on the battlefield, but they have never heard of a country using it."


    "Are you saying that once someone uses this drug to control their own army, they will raise a team that can do anything?" Ji Xun frowned.


    "Yes." Shangguan Pei nodded.


    Ji Xun stopped talking, his fingers tapping on the table, but the rhythm was a little messy.


    Shangguan Pei''s answer was not optimistic. If Su Mianyue was really using this ancient medicine, then it would be difficult for su mianyue to have no desire or even wait for madness.


    And if the drug was still used on the battlefield, what kind of situation would the soldiers face? How many people don''t have any desires?


    It wasn''t just Ji Xun, Shangguan Pei was obviously thinking about it, but it was hard for people to see his expression in his mask, otherwise they would know how upset Shangguan Pei was at the moment.


    This battle was not about winning or not, but whether there was a chance for the millions to survive.


    After Ji Xun left, Shangguan Pei immediately wrote a secret letter for Mu Tinng to be sent in a hurry. It was about the survival of millions of troops and the survival of the Tianlan. Shangguan Pei did not dare to take any chances. Mu Tinng, who was in power, might know more about this matter and must find a solution as soon as possible.


    Speaking of the Hengyuan garrison, Wanyan Lin was cooking wine and playing chess. The news his subordinates reported made him frown unhappily and asked coldly, "Are you sure you added medicine to their diet according to the prescription given by the travelers?"


    "Yes." The confidant replied without hesitation, "There is no mistake in the medicine that your subordinate personally prescribed."


    Wanyan Lin''s face darkened even more, but this was the first official test, and even if it did not satisfy him, he could not blame his subordinates, so he could only wave his hand to let them down.


    "I thought you would come, but I personally cooked the wine and waited for you, but I didn''t expect it to be an empty joy. These people are really useless waste. What''s the use of living if they can''t even do a little thing?" Wanyan Lin muttered to himself, picked up the jug and poured himself a glass of wine. After taking a sip, he poured another glass into the opposite glass. Looking at the empty seat, he muttered, "Or is it because you don''t want to kill me, so the medicinal herbs don''t work? How can you not care that I treated you like that?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Wanyan Lin gulped down the wine in his glass. The doubt and unwillingness in his eyes could not be dispelled for a long time. He had to wait until dawn to fall asleep again this night.

 Chapter 344 Youre Not Qualified Yet

    The sneak attack that Shangguan Pei had expected did not come. The three days of emergency preparedness made the soldiers feel a little slack. Although they did not fall asleep during their duty, they were not as strict as before.


    Su Mianyue had not been out of his room for the past three days, and although his body was no longer abnormal, he would spend most of his time adjusting his internal breathing every day to prevent uncontrollable things from happening again.


    Ji Xun and Shangguan Pei read the ancient books for three days in a row, but the books in the barracks were limited, until they had finished reading the books in the original Commander''s Mansion, and there was no news they wanted.


    Ever since ji xun came to Huizhou City, Wu Yu'' e has not been assigned a mission, but Ji Xun''s actions will not bring her along, and there is almost no chance to contact Ji Xun. It was Su Mianyue''s accident that gave her a chance to get in touch with Ji Xun, but she also knew that it was Su Mianyue''s light. She wanted to destroy all the books so that Su Mianyue wouldn''t be able to save her. Ji Xun would never look at her.


    "Miss Su, this is the medicine the young master asked me to make for you. Drink it while it''s hot." Wu Yu'' e came to Su Mianyue''s room with a bowl of black medicine. When she saw Su Mianyue sitting cross-legged, she couldn''t help but want to sneak up on Su Mianyue and make her go crazy.


    "Put it down." Just after the exercise, Su Mianyue said faintly. Wu Yu'' e wanted to ruin her face, and Su Mianyue would never drink the soup that Wu Yu'' e brought.


    "Miss Su, drink while it''s hot. Don''t disappoint the young master. The young master has been working hard for Miss Su these days. Can''t Su Mianyue be considerate of the young master?" Wu Yu'' e frowned, not hiding his envy and jealousy.


    Lazily glancing at Wu Yu'' e, Su Mianyue said, "Put it down."


    "What does Miss Su mean? Even if Miss Su doesn''t like me, I shouldn''t ignore the love of the young master. Doesn''t the young master have any place in Miss Su''s heart? Or is Miss Su afraid that I''m tampering with the medicine?" With a bang, he placed the tray on the table and allowed the soup to spill a third of its contents. Wu Yu'' e picked up a teacup and poured out half a bowl of the soup. He turned the cup back to Su Mianyue and said sarcastically, "Isn''t Miss Su afraid to drink it now?"


    "Are you an idiot?" Su Mianyue frowned and looked at Wu Yu'' e. He really didn''t like this naive, silly girl.


    "What do you mean? Are you scolding me?" Wu Yu'' e looked at Su Mianyue in disbelief, as if Su Mianyue''s nod was the greatest injury to her.


    "Yes, I was scolding you. I didn''t expect you to understand. It''s not that stupid." Su Mianyue admitted generously, lifted his clothes, got up and went down, stretching his muscles as he looked at Wu Yu'' e and said, "You and I already hate each other. If I were to give you medicine, would you drink it? Don''t tell me that there are no other servants in Commander''s Mansion. Don''t you understand the principle that there is no need to be courteous, no need to be raped, no need to steal?"


    "As I said, the young master asked me to deliver the medicine to you, not to serve you, you vixen." Wu Yu'' e said angrily as she threw the teacup on the table.


    "If Yu really wanted to deliver the medicine to me, he would come personally. You are his subordinate but not a servant girl. Yu would not let you do such a thing. You also said such a low-level reason, which made me seriously doubt your intelligence." With a clear look on Wu Yu'' e, Su Mianyue asked in confusion, "Your brother doesn''t seem so stupid, is it not that you are not your own brother and sister?"


    "Su Mianyue, don''t bully people too much!" Wu Yu'' e looked at Su Mianyue angrily, but was defeated by Su Mianyue''s insight. He could only leave with the tray in his hands.


    "Leave your medicine here. I''m not a place where you can come and go whenever you want." Finally, after stretching his muscles, Su Mianyue grabbed a jacket and draped it over his body. He slowly walked to Wu Yu'' e and said, "I know you don''t have the guts to do such a stupid thing that would make Yu suspicious, and I don''t have the heart to expose you in front of Yu. I just want to know what kind of medicine you''ve made for me, and I''ve drunk half of it so boldly."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m just... Just..." Wu Yu'' e had only been there for a long time, but he could not explain why, so he had to put on a guilty face.


    "Since you don''t want to admit it, I''ll go to Yu. He can''t stand to see me wronged." Su Mianyue did not force Wu Yu'' e to stay either, but his eyes were always cold with a smile when he looked at Wu Yu'' e.


    "It''s just a little calming medicine and it won''t kill you. Just look at it if you like." Wu Yu'' e opened his mouth in a panic. Before handing the medicine bowl to Su Mianyue, his foot slipped and the tray in his hand flew out in an instant. It landed hard on the wall, leaving a brown mark.


    Seeing Wu Yu'' e destroy the evidence in such a clumsy way, Su Mianyue just wanted to laugh at her intelligence and said in his heart: girl, although the medicine was spilled and can not be drunk, but the composition of the medicine can still be found out, it is really a waste of effort.


    "Sorry, my hand slipped." Wu Yu'' e cocked his neck and looked at Su Mianyue with an expression of'' what can you do to me''.


    With a faint smile, Su Mianyue did not care about the broken medicine bowl, but slowly approached Wu Yu'' e. When Wu Yu'' e realized that he wanted to rush out of the door, Su Mianyue quickly grabbed her wrist and was too lazy to say another word to break it.


    Wu Yu'' e screamed in pain when he heard a crack in his bones. In the next moment, his body was flung out so hard that Wu Yu'' e could not fight back.


    "You evil fox, why did you break my hand?" Wu Yu'' e yelled, holding his injured left hand in his right hand, and beads of sweat began to form on his forehead.


    "Wu Yu'' e, I''ve really used up all my patience with you. Don''t be so gentle and kind as I thought. I don''t mind if you slap me, but if the second and third are still indulging in you, then my hands are lazy." Shaking his perfect left hand like a white jade sculpture, Su Mianyue sneered, "You like to play with yin, sister likes to play with yang, in the future, if you offend me once, I will cripple your hand, see if you still have the courage to continue to play with a moth."


    "Su Mianyue, you are so cruel. I just gave you a bowl of tranquilizer. You broke my arm. Biwu, who has been by your side for so many years, is not a good person. You are all shameless vixens. You deserve to be abandoned by your men!" Wu Yu'' e cursed in pain.


    "What''s the use of keeping such a dirty mouth?" Su Mianyue snorted coldly, and his hand quickly tapped several large points on Wu Yu'' e''s body, making her unable to move. Then he quickly removed her chin and looked at Wu Yu'' e''s increasingly painful expression. Su Mianyue said fiercely, "I already told you not to talk nonsense. Why don''t you understand the reason why disaster comes from mouth? It seems that one hand is not strong enough to teach you a lesson. I don''t mind giving you a little more."


    With a cold smile, Su Mianyue raised his hand and shook Wu Yu'' e''s ear. He said coldly, "This slap is for biwu. Don''t think that I''m good to Biwu because you bullied me. You don''t have the qualifications."

 Chapter 345 Ah Yue Married Me

    Five days after tomorrow, it was still not light, and the air seemed to be frozen by the cold current. Outside Huizhou, there were drums calling for war, which shattered people''s dreams and brought fear.


    Su Mianyue quickly put on his robe and rushed to the city gate with a sword in his hand. Shangguan Pei was already directing the battle plan, and Ji Xun also added that there was no lack of tacit understanding between the two of them. In normal times, Su Mianyue would sigh that their cp feelings were too strong, even if they were fake.


    "Su Mianyue came out to fight, huff and puff, Su Mianyue, Su Mianyue..."


    Under the city wall, tens of thousands of Hengyuan soldiers called out Su Mianyue''s name and shouted for her to go to war, but the people on the city wall turned a deaf ear. It was the commander''s decision, not the enemy''s.


    Su Mianyue was not from a military background. He had the impulse to fly down the city wall when he heard the shouts of the other party. The sword in his hand was already half an inch out of its sheath. Ji Xun held Su Mianyue''s hand and looked at him with a deep gaze, shaking his head gently to comfort him.


    Taking a long breath, Su Mianyue tried to calm down the restless blood in his body. He smiled at ji xun and shook his head to show that he was fine.


    "Deputy general fang and deputy general li are at your command. Each of them will bring 20,000 men and horses out of the city to meet the challenge." At Shangguan Pei''s command, a few commanders were sent over.


    The 40,000 soldiers set off, echoing their footsteps and clashing their armor at the heavy city gates. When Su Mianyue heard the sound, his mind went blank and he felt a slight pain. The voice that made her go for revenge rang out again, and her eyes turned red. His bloodshot eyes were fixed on the enemy''s main stage.


    "Yue!" Ji Xun let out a low cry and clutched Su Mianyue''s wrist tightly to prevent her from flying away right now. She was afraid that there was no way to protect Su Mianyue''s safe return.


    "Wanyan Lin, die!" Su Mianyue clenched his teeth and gave a soft cry. He broke free of ji xun''s big hand and ran down the wall. He quickly took the soldiers as human ladders and headed towards the enemy.


    Su Mianyue''s sudden action made Ji Xun follow in his footsteps, but it made the soldiers who had always been ordered by the army confused, not knowing whether to proceed according to the original plan.


    Shangguan Pei was also worried about Su Mianyue''s safety, but as the commander-in-chief of the third army, he could not follow ji xun, so he could only order calmly and forcefully, "Deputy general fang and deputy general li listen to the order. The whole army is on standby. If there is any abnormality, the whole army will immediately... Return to the city without any mistake!"


    In the end, with the overall situation in mind, Shangguan Pei finished his sentence and turned his attention to Su Mianyue''s still petite figure in armor. His hand, which had always been as calm as a mountain, actually broke into cold sweat. Was it really that kind of poison? But wasn''t it recorded in the ancient books that the drug was extremely difficult to find, but the effect was only three days?


    Could it be that their quarantine was unsuccessful and someone drugged Su Mianyue again? The thought that popped into his head shocked Shangguan Pei. If the barracks were not safe, how could the army win?


    Shangguan Pei''s heart was thinking that Su Mianyue did not know, at this moment, her mind only had the word revenge, the person who blocked the death!


    Along the way, some people tried to stop Su Mianyue from being cut by her sword, but the hundred thousand army was not a human city wall that could be crossed by one person. Su Mianyue was quickly surrounded in the middle, allowing her sword to wave down the number of soldiers who died, and the others would quickly step on the bodies of their comrades. Once again, Su Mianyue was trapped inside.


    There were times when people were exhausted, but Su Mianyue did not seem to know the pain. He was speared and killed the enemy many times. Ji Xun, who was not far away, could not rush to the rescue field even though he was good at fighting. Every time he saw Su Mianyue injured, his heart bled.


    "Wanyan Lin, you coward, aren''t you afraid of being laughed at by the world for using inferior means to a woman?" Ji Xun shouted with inner force, hoping that Wanyan Lin would not kill Su Mianyue for the sake of his past love, but also to wake Su Mianyue up.


    However, the name of the ancient prescription "Heart broken powder" was not to be called out. The more people knew, the more people would want to get the medicine. The consequences would be even more serious, and the whole continent would be in turmoil.


    "Yue, wake up. Don''t fall for the enemy''s plan, Yue!" Seeing Su Mianyue hit again, this time it was a spear that pierced Su Mianyue''s calf.


    The spear was dripping with blood. Su Mianyue slowly lowered her head and looked at the wound on her calf. Her red eyes slowly became clear, and Ji Xun''s heart-rending cries kept ringing in her ears to make her regain her senses.


    The sword cut off the spear, and Su Mianyue turned around and kicked the soldier to the ground. The soldier''s insides were broken and he bled to death. Su Mianyue leaned 45 degrees to the left to dodge the ice blade coming from the attack on the right and quickly cut off the other party''s spear. As he spun and stood firm, the sword cut through the other party''s throat.


    "Yu, don''t be distracted!" Su Mianyue yelled, ignoring her injured leg and fighting with the enemy as hard as she could. She tried to get closer to ji xun and blamed herself. When she glanced at him, she found that Ji Xun was also seriously injured, and there was a striking blood mark on her face. She must have left a scar. I don''t know how badly he was hurt.


    It was no longer a rampage without regard for his own safety. Su Mianyue''s nimble figure wandered among the soldiers, and every time he made a move, he would definitely kill several people. This kind of playing method was even more daunting, and those who wanted to attack Su Mianyue had only one end - death!


    Although Ji Xun, who was not far away, was also besieged and could not even use light kung, Su Mianyue''s sobriety made him feel much more at ease. He only wanted to meet Su Mianyue. Every time he made a move, it was natural to kill dozens of people. The circle gradually shifted to Su Mianyue''s side, and the two finally met under heavy encirclement.


    With his back pressed together, Su Mianyue whispered, "Yu, I''m sorry, I..."


    "It''s not your fault. Let''s find a way to get out of this, or we''ll be trapped here and die." The two of them spoke as they fought each other. Fortunately, it was safer for them to hand over their backs to the most trusted people, and it was easier to kill the enemy. "Yue, if we can get out alive, will you be my wife?"


    Ji Xun suddenly confessed. It was the first time since they met that Ji Xun had made his mind clear.


    Su Mianyue was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Okay."


    Hearing Su Mianyue''s honest answer, Ji Xun said helplessly, "Yue, I really want to marry you. It''s not a joke."


    "I know," Su Mianyue replied with a smile, "But you have to prepare an unprecedented wedding for me in a hundred days and swear that there will be no other women in the future. Otherwise, I will kill you myself. How dare you marry me?"


    Knowing that Ji Xun could not do it, Su Mianyue intended to say so. However, Ji Xun solemnly promised, "I, Ji Xun, swear by killing the dead today that I will marry Su Mianyue as my first wife within a hundred days. There will be no other women in this life. If I break this oath, I will be disturbed by the dead, and my life will not be peaceful!"


    "Haha." Su Mianyue laughed out and joked, "Yu, swear by the lives of the enemy, you really don''t have anyone. Even if you keep your promise, these souls won''t let you go, your mortal enemy, right?"

 Chapter 346 No, Ah!

    The two men said that they had killed countless enemies and kept moving towards the outskirts. Although there were nearly 100,000 Hengyuan soldiers, they could not get close to them all, and the lake on the right side was not suitable for fighting. After all, the ice was very likely to collapse because it could not bear the weight.


    Wanyan Lin, who was on the main stage, had always been watching the two of them. When he saw them fighting, he shifted his position and frowned. The reason why Wanyan Lin used vulgar means to deal with Su Mianyue was to catch them alive. Once they were out of the encirclement and onto the ice, Soon, they would be able to cross the ice lake and move to the woods on the other side of the river, making it even harder to capture them alive.


    "Men, prepare the catapults. The vanguard immediately smashes the ice on the river. If they can''t catch them alive, force them into the ice lake. The archers are ready to kill them." Wanyan Lin gave the order in a cold tone, his eyes once again fell on the scene of Ji Xun and Su Mianyue''s perfect match. He only felt the sting was so strong that his eyes could not help but be covered in blood red. He secretly said in his heart, Mianyue, this is your own choice. You forced me to do it. Then don''t blame me for being cruel!


    Ji Xun and Su Mianyue, who were surrounded by a sea of people, did not know that their choice of retreat had become a dead end. In this cold winter, there was no chance of survival when they fell into the ice lake, not to mention the dense rain of arrows that forced them out of the lake.


    "Yue, leave as soon as you have the chance. Wanyan Lin won''t kill me easily. You''re more likely to bring someone to save me." Even as he approached the ice lake, Ji Xun was prepared for the worst.


    "No, you leave first. He needs my antidote. He won''t kill me." Su Mianyue also left Ji Xun with the greatest chance of survival.


    As they spoke, they moved closer to the shore, treading on dead bodies wherever they went, and blood had already soaked their boots.


    The two of them had their own plans, and only they could understand the spirit of sacrificing for each other.


    As the battlefield shifted, the perimeter became thinner. Ji Xun and Su Mianyue breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they could get to the ice lake, they could escape safely. However, the number of soldiers surrounding them became fewer and fewer, which alarmed them greatly.


    "Master ji, Miss Su, you have a way to survive now. If you continue to resist, don''t blame the archers for being merciless." When the two of them stood more than ten meters away from the shore, the leader of the archery team shouted.


    Looking up at the stranger''s face, Su Mianyue felt a chill in her heart. It was not because Wanyan Lin wanted to force her to die. After all, it was not her first experience. It was because it was too difficult for her and Su Yu to escape completely. But it was possible to sacrifice one person in exchange for another''s chance of survival.


    Similarly, Ji Xun thought the same thing in his heart. He took Su Mianyue''s hand and kept retreating. When he got closer to the river bank, he escorted Su Mianyue away with internal force.


    "Let''s go!" Before Ji Xun was ready to make a move, Su Mianyue suddenly shouted. Without waiting for Ji Xun to react, Su Mianyue had already pulled out his soft sword and wrapped it around Ji Xun''s waist, throwing him out fiercely.


    "Yue!" Ji Xun shouted with bloodshot eyes, but Su Mianyue used a hundred percent of his internal force. It was impossible for him to stop.


    Ji Xun''s eyes were wet as he watched the arrows rain down on su mianyue, but he didn''t dare to close his eyes for fear that he would never see Su Mianyue alive again.


    "Yu, live and avenge me!" Su Mianyue ran towards the rain of arrows, holding a long sword in one hand and a soft sword in the other. She tried to block the arrows out. There was not a single arrow in the flying sword flower that could get close to her, but her range of resistance was limited. How could she guarantee that the arrows would not hurt Ji Xun on the ice lake?


    Having no time to look back at ji xun''s condition, Su Mianyue only had one thought, no matter how to give Ji Xun a chance to live.


    Regardless of whether he was injured or not, Su Mianyue kept running towards the archer. Only by destroying the arrow array could Ji Xun survive.


    Su Mianyue did not notice that on the edge of the lake, a pair of soldiers were hitting the ice, and large rocks were brought to the shore.


    Seeing Su Mianyue fighting for himself to resist the arrow rain, Ji Xun could not choose to escape alone. The moment he landed on the ground, he had to use the ice force to return to the shore. But the moment he pointed to the ice, he could only hear the cracking sound of the ice. Ji Xun hurriedly took a few steps back. Big rocks fell on the ice as planned. Ji Xun could not avoid being hit a few times even if he dodged. The ice under his feet had already cracked like a spider''s web.


    Hearing the voice, Su Mianyue screamed in despair, "No! Yu!"


    Ji Xun wanted to respond to Su Mianyue, telling her not to worry about herself, telling Su Mianyue that she had to live, but the ice under her feet had no support, and she felt her body sink down, and the cold lake instantly submerged his body. The catapults were constantly aiming at his direction and surrounding area, and even the arrows that had attacked Su Mianyue had changed their direction.


    "No, no!" Su Mianyue screamed hysterically, but all she could do was to kill the soldiers who threw stones on the shore, unable to stop everyone from attacking.


    Su Mianyue couldn''t see if Ji Xun had a chance to come out of the water or if those arrows had hurt Ji Xun. She only had one thought right now, and only ji xun could be saved after killing all the people on the shore. Otherwise, even if she rushed over, she would not have the chance to locate Ji Xun in the rain of arrows.


    Su Mianyue was so numb from killing that she could not feel how many wounds she had suffered in the place where her body was not covered with armor. Like a killer, she wandered in the mindset of reaping people''s lives, completely ignoring everything around her.


    Ji Xun''s fall was bloodied in the lake. Although no body was seen, the chances of survival were negative when he fell into the icy water and was attacked like this.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue was the only target of attack, but the order came from the upper peak to capture Su Mianyue alive and to raise him to two levels. This temptation seemed insignificant in the face of life and death. There were more and more people surrounding Su Mianyue, but those who wanted to make a contribution to the promotion went to the palace of hell to report. Su Mianyue was almost standing on the corpse, chopping and killing. The blood dyed her robe red, making it impossible to see the metal color it was supposed to have.


    Blood, meandering into the river, there was no longer any white ice and snow on the bank, the red was shocking, this area of water seemed to be under a spell to absorb human blood crazily.


    If the corpses on the shore could be built into a hill, Su Mianyue''s single combat with the army was like a soul-stirring hell emissary, so that the soldiers behind did not dare to go up to die, but Su Mianyue took the initiative to kill.


    Perhaps only killing those who forced Ji Xun to death would put her at ease, but su mianyue''s actions were not much different from taking the initiative to commit suicide.

 Chapter 347 Su Mianyue, I Forbid You to Die

    However, no matter how crazy Su Mianyue killed, his physical strength would be exhausted. Finally, at noon, his sword hand could no longer hold the hilt of the sword.


    She staggered between the bodies, ignoring the people surrounding her. Su Mianyue dragged her exhausted body towards the shore. Her Yu was still waiting for her rescue in the cold lake. She couldn''t just walk away.


    Su Mianyue, who was tripping over the corpse at his feet, was about to fall. The blood stains had already frozen to ice, and Su Mianyue''s face was stained with blood so that he could not see the original beautiful face. His eyes filled with murderous energy were constantly searching the river, but they were full of scars. How could you tell where Ji Xun fell from?


    "Yu, didn''t you say you were going to marry me? You didn''t even want your life to renege on your debt? Yu, how could you break your promise to me?" Su Mianyue murmured, unable to hear the slightest sadness, but there was a deep sense of powerlessness and despair.


    "No, you must not be willing to die like this. You haven''t married me yet, your great career hasn''t been completed, you''re still so young, you..."


    "Yu, come out, stop playing hide and seek. The river is very cold. If you freeze, I won''t cook medicine for you. Come out..."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was very soft. It was a soft whisper about good things. It was more like he was afraid of being slapped by reality when he was heard.


    "It''s all my fault. I can''t control my emotions. I''m the one who hurt you, Yu. But why are you so stupid? If I want to die, you can let me die. Why did you come forward to save me?"


    "Yu, come back soon. I won''t be impulsive in the future. I promised to marry you. I really promised to marry you this time. Come back quickly. Let''s get married, okay?"


    Her body was like a ticking clock, and Su Mianyue staggered every step. Her lips were the only part of her face that did not show any color. Every murmur seemed to drain all of her strength, leaving Su Mianyue with no extra strength to pour at her feet.


    However, su mianyue still tried her best to walk towards the shore. It was only a short distance of more than ten meters, but she still couldn''t reach the time of a stick of incense. The cold wind hit Su Mianyue''s face like a knife, but what really hurt was her heart.


    "Yu, you liar. You said you would marry me within a hundred days. You said you would give me a wedding that was unprecedented in a prosperous era. You said that I was the only wife in my life who wanted to give me happiness. But where have you been? You can''t keep your word. Come back, come back!" Falling to his knees again, Su Mianyue could no longer hold back his roar and tears rushed out of his face, leaving two marks.


    For the first time, Su Mianyue burst into tears in front of an outsider.


    For the first time, Su Mianyue didn''t want to hide his broken emotions and fragile heart.


    However, no matter how much she cried or even pleaded, Ji Xun could not respond. Only the cold wind of Wuqing hit her already cold heart, which made her unable to stand up, let alone kill.


    Two long swords were thrown aside beside her. At this moment, Su Mianyue had no intention of defending himself. The best person in the world was no longer there for her. Even if she could get out of the siege, she could not take his life back. She could not hear him call out to Yue, could not hear his half-truthful love words, and could never...


    Never again.


    Wanyan Lin, who had already come to the river, had been looking at Su Mianyue, seeing her kill like a hemp, and seeing her collapse for Ji Xun.


    Now hearing Su Mianyue''s cry, Wanyan Lin''s heart was wrenched, but it was not Su Mianyue''s heartache, but felt that Su Mianyue betrayed his words, betrayed his feelings for him, but did not think that he drove Su Mianyue away, forcing Su Mianyue to escape from his side.


    As he strode towards su mianyue, Wanyan Lin stood in front of Su Mianyue in a suit of armor and said fiercely, "He''s dead. He can never live again. He will never marry you. In this life, you will never be his woman. Don''t think about it!"


    The voice of her enemy came to her ears. Su Mianyue''s cold heart was instantly filled with hatred. The only thought she could survive was revenge. Wanyan Lin''s timely voice just gave Su Mianyue such motivation.


    He raised his head abruptly and shot a pair of hateful eyes at Wanyan Lin like an ice arrow.


    It was the man she had loved who had repeatedly hurt her and the person she cared for. It was his dirty trick that made him unable to control his emotions. It was he who ordered Yu to be killed!


    Revenge was the only thought Su Mianyue had when she saw Wanyan Lin. Only after killing Wanyan Lin did she have the face to go underground to see her Yu. She told him that she was sorry and that maybe they could live together for the rest of their lives.


    "Wanyan Lin, I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you!" Su Mianyue grabbed a long sword and stood up to pounce on Wanyan Lin, exuding a strong murderous aura.


    But how could Wanyan Lin be willing to be killed by Su Mianyue?


    Wanyan Lin dodged by mistake, but Su Mianyue could not stop in time because he had exhausted all his strength. He had already fallen on the body with a tilt.


    The cold body could not stop Su Mianyue''s determination to take revenge. She stood up with difficulty. Su Mianyue''s injured left leg was still trembling, but su did not feel any pain. She threw herself at Wanyan Lin again, and this time the sword was directly against Wanyan Lin''s armor.


    If Su Mianyue did not have the strength to overdraw, this sword could hurt Wanyan Lin even if it could not stab him. But the truth was that when the long sword reached the armor, Su Mianyue did not have the strength to stab in. Although she had been working hard, she could only hear a few metal clashes. Wanyan Lin did not even move half a step.


    "I''m going to kill you, kill you, and Yu will come back to life. Kill you, and Yu won''t die..." Holding a long sword in both hands, Su Mianyue kept saying these words, and the hatred in his eyes never disappeared.


    Although he was not hurt, Wanyan Lin''s anger rose little by little when he heard Su Mianyue''s repeated words. The woman who labeled him Wanyan Lin actually had other men in mind, and even wanted to kill him for other men. It was a great shame!


    The fists behind him creaked, and Wanyan Lin''s eyes became extremely dark. Suddenly, his palm flipped and he punched Su Mianyue in the face, shouting, "If you like him so much, go and bury him with him!"


    Su Mianyue flew back in a parabola when he was hit by a sudden slap on the x mouth. A mouthful of blood sprayed out of the air, and the blood on his face was beautiful because of the smile of relief.


    "Thank you." Su Mianyue''s voice was so soft that she couldn''t even hear herself, but Wanyan Lin understood what she meant.


    As Su Mianyue closed his eyes and fell to the ground, Wanyan Lin felt his heart clenched by an invisible hand, which hurt him so much that he regretted it. Even though he had tried to kill Su Mianyue more than once, he had never really taken her life. At this moment, it was just an act of anger.


    "I forbid you to die! Do you hear me? Su Mianyue, I forbid you to die. Even if you die, I will make you a concubine, so that you can only stay by your side forever, and never think of going to another man in your next life!" Wanyan Lin roared and strode forward to hold Su Mianyue in his arms. He shouted, "Where are the imperial doctors and military doctors? Come and save her. If you can''t save her, you can all wait to be buried with her!"

 Chapter 348 Unable to Save A Person Who Was Bent on Dying

    In the Tianlan barracks, Shangguan Pei stood alone outside the accounts and looked at the snowflakes. In this battle, no one was injured or dead in the Tianlan, but more than a thousand were injured. However, no one was dead or alive in his military division, and the woman he loved was taken away by the enemy.


    As a general, Shangguan Pei had no right to be willful. He could clearly see the plight of Ji Xun and Su Mianyue from above the city building, saw them in danger, even saw Ji Xun in trouble, and watched Su Mianyue fight alone until he was wounded and taken away by Wanyan Lin, but he could not save people because of his personal relationship. We can''t let a group of soldiers die because of one or two people.


    Shangguan Pei, who was wearing a mask, could not make people see his sad expression, but the thick sadness and murderous aura around him could not be ignored. The deputy general tried to persuade Shangguan Pei to save people several times, but as confidants, they all knew what Shangguan Pei''s principles were.


    In order to save the soldiers, Shangguan Pei could not be afraid of danger, but he would never let others fight with their lives.


    Unlike the silence in the Tianlan army, some of the severely injured and undead soldiers in the camp of the Tianlan were waiting in line for the military doctors to deal with their injuries. At this moment, their mood was extremely complicated. Su Mianyue had done great service to the hengyuan state, and was kind to the soldiers and people in the army, but Wanyan Lin''s initial disappointment made Su Mianyue leave in anger. Now she had killed so many of their comrades without hesitation, and the goddess had turned into a demon.


    But such a woman was the one that their emperor cared about. For the sake of a woman, the soldiers were allowed to bleed in the barracks and wait for the treatment of the army doctors and the medicine boy. All the good doctors were saved in the tent of Su Mianyue''s temporary residence. How could they not make the soldiers feel cold?


    In addition, Su Mianyue had never been awake in the tent, and occasionally had a fever and coughed up blood. As the only woman in the camp besides a military prostitute, Xuezhu was in charge of taking care of Su Mianyue, while the imperial and military doctors were constantly discussing the next step of treatment. With Wanyan Lin''s permission, he would come back to treat Su Mianyue.


    But more than half a day had passed, and there was no sign of Su Mianyue waking up. The imperial physician could only force himself to tell Su Mianyue that he had no intention of survival, and that no matter how skillful they were, they would not be able to save a man who was bent on death.


    "They are all rice buckets. If you can''t save her, you are not good at medicine. Why are you still wasting rice in the world?" Wanyan Lin roared, but did not order the imperial doctors and military doctors to be punished. Instead, he quickly walked towards Su Mianyue''s big tent.


    At this moment, Xuezhu was changing the sweat towel on Su Mianyue''s forehead. Seeing that Wanyan Lin came in and did not get up to salute, he continued to rub Su Mianyue''s palm with strong alcohol. Saving people was the most important thing.


    "Su Mianyue, I know that you can hear me. I don''t know that you are such a fragile person, but you want to be buried with a man who has died. I failed you and didn''t see that you wanted to die. What am I to you? Su Mianyue, listen to me. I will raise my troops to attack Huizhou City tomorrow. I will drive all the Tianlan soldiers out of the city in one fell swoop, and then attack the territory of the Tianlan. Didn''t you tell those people that I was a tyrant? Very well, after I attack the city, I will let people slaughter the city. I will make those people hate you when they die. You killed them!" Wanyan Lin shouted angrily. Although he looked handsome and gentle, his expression was even scarier than the devil''s.


    Su Mianyue could not answer him. Xuezhu glanced at Wanyan Lin coldly and did not say a word.


    Wanyan Lin can''t be provoked now, and xuezhu doesn''t want to die at this time. She still has something to tell Su Mianyue that she has to wait until Su Mianyue wakes up.


    Without Su Mianyue''s response, Wanyan Lin became even angrier. He stepped forward and grabbed Su Mianyue''s arm to pull her up, but Xuezhu jumped over and blocked her.


    "Is the emperor crazy? Are you trying to kill her?" The cold eyes shot at Wanyan Lin, and xuezhu shouted, "Don''t you know how many wounds she has all over her body? The emperor should know how many internal injuries she has suffered, right? If it''s useful to force a sleepy person like this, what else does the world need a doctor for?"


    "The imperial physician said that she was bent on death, but the stone of medicine was neglected!" Wanyan Lin''s anger did not abate. His eyes were fixed on Su Mianyue, and he said in a hateful voice, "She doesn''t even want her life for that Ji Xun. Why should I care about her injury?"


    "The imperial physician does not know what poison she has planted. Don''t you know, your majesty? He has repeatedly ordered people to poison Su Mianyue and killed Ji Xun when she was poisoned and could not be emotionally stimulated. Isn''t he forcing her to die? Why can''t he give her a good time if he doesn''t want her to live? Torturing a woman like this is the way the emperor loves her? My concubines have learned a lot," Xuezhu sneered.


    Staying by Wanyan Lin''s side, xuezhu knew what Wanyan Lin had done, but she had no way to send a message to Su Mianyue. She was afraid of Wanyan Lin, but also more disdainful. As an emperor, he had to be so despicable. Such a man really didn''t deserve to say the word love, because she knew better than anyone that if Su Mianyue insisted on not returning to Wanyan Lin, Wanyan Lin would rather drive Su Mianyue crazy.


    "That kind of medicine can make people''s emotions be endlessly exaggerated, and it can also make people''s thoughts of seeking death expand endlessly. If the emperor doesn''t give her the antidote, can she resist the medicine?" After that, he ignored Wanyan Lin. Xuezhu turned around and continued to wipe Su Mianyue''s hands and feet. After a long time, he mocked, "It''s good to die. You can be free when you die. The man who loves you is no longer alive. The man you don''t love will only bring you hardship. There is really nothing left in this world to be missed."


    "Shut up!" Wanyan Lin shouted angrily and kicked the snow bamboo to the ground. The snow bamboo groaned in pain.


    Grabbing Xuezhu''s long hair and dragging him to the table, Wanyan Lin said angrily, ignoring Xuezhu''s resistance, "Bitch, I want to see how cheap you can be. If you like to call me, I''ll let you call me enough!"


    Tears of humiliation flowed down her face. Xuezhu closed her eyes tightly and did not dare to look at Su Mianyue on the bed. At this moment, she really regretted having provoked Wanyan Lin. If not, she might have a happy life and experience the life of ordinary people.


    = The snowflakes outside the big tent never stopped falling. The imperial and military doctors who had come to see and treat Su Mianyue when they heard the voice in the big tent could only hang their heads and wait. Each of them seemed to turn a deaf ear, but their hearts were all worried. They were afraid that the next person to bear Wanyan Lin''s anger was them. And they would end up with a pot roast even if they didn''t die.

 Chapter 349 The Most Pitiful Wretch

    Wanyan Lin tidied up his armor and left, ignoring the imperial and military doctors outside the tent.


    But xuezhu could not pretend that she did not know about them. The sound of greetings was like a slap on her face, burning with pain.


    Having the status of a concubine but being trampled by the emperor like a military prostitute, Xuezhu guessed that he was the first person.


    Xuezhu sat by Su Mianyue''s bed and tried to appear calm. After Su Mianyue was consulted, he was sure that there was no progress. Only then did Xuezhu let her go.


    Only the wind outside could be heard in the big tent. Su Mianyue slowly opened his eyes and opened his mouth to speak, but Xuezhu stopped him.


    With his fingers pressed against Su Mianyue''s lips and shaking his head with a silent and bitter smile, Xuezhu whispered, "If you were awake, you would laugh at my situation, wouldn''t you? A man who uses all means to get his hands on a man with a concubine''s position is a pitiful person who lives by fate."


    At this point, Xuezhu''s face turned ugly, and two lines of clear tears fell on the back of Su Mianyue''s hand.


    Raising his hand to wipe away the tears, Su Mianyue gestured with his finger on the bed and wrote, "Why don''t you run away?"


    "The first person I hate in my life is you, so what if I hate you? You lied to me unintentionally, but you only blame me for not being born in Whorehouse. You are such a free and easy person. You only love what you love. You will not be blocked by the secular world, nor will you yield to the secular world. I am destined to be unable to show my light in front of you like a firefly. But Wanyan Lin is the person I hate the most. Ever since he killed my child, I have hated him all the time." Xuezhu''s eyes turned cold.


    Noticing that Su Mianyue held her hand tightly to signal her not to say such a thing, Xuezhu chuckled and said, "He knows. He knows that I can''t kill him but I can''t. So what if it''s all his people here? They are just his loyal dogs, but no one can share his joys and sorrows with him. Even if he can really stabilize the country, he is still the most pitiful wretch in the world. Haha, but I will keep my life and wait to see how miserable he will end up!"


    Understanding the meaning of xuezhu''s words, Su Mianyue wrote again, "Why should I take the sleeping medicine? Aren''t you afraid of being discovered by him?"


    Xuezhu shook his head, but this time he didn''t answer with words. Instead, he grabbed Su Mianyue''s hand and wrote in her palm, "I will find a way to get him to give you an antidote. Although it can''t completely remove the potential poison in your body, it can make you suppress it. Don''t worry, I will help you leave. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Su Mianyue wanted to say something more, but Xuezhu held her hand and let her rest. Even if she had something to say, she was not in a hurry at this moment.


    Unable to resist the exhaustion of his body, Su Mianyue slowly closed his eyes and soon fell asleep in his longing for Ji Xun.


    Great vengeance was not avenged, and she, Su Mianyue, was not yet qualified to die. Even if she was to die, she would have to wait until after the hand blade Wanyan Lin.


    After sleeping for three days, there was no sign of Su Mianyue waking up. Wanyan Lin finally took the antidote and asked Xuezhu to feed Su Mianyue, but Xuezhu quietly left a little bit to give to Su Mianyue. With the antidote, even if someone else was attacked by Xuezhu, they could be cured. Besides, there weren''t many poisons in his hands. I don''t think there''s much in the Yulin either.


    Xuezhu knew more about the nature of ancient prescriptions than Shangguan Pei did. These days, he would find a chance to write something down for Su Mianyue to see. Naturally, Su Mianyue knew something about them and how he could get rid of the poison completely.


    Probably because he was afraid of irritating Su Mianyue until the toxins in Su Mianyue''s body were cleared and Wanyan Lin recovered a little. Naturally, only Su Mianyue''s cold eyes greeted him.


    Relatively speechless, Xuezhu found an excuse to go out and leave space for the two of them, but the two of them did not care.


    "You are destined to be a loser in this war." After a long silence, Su Mianyue spoke in a calm tone.


    "But it''s just the beginning, and the outcome is uncertain." Wanyan Lin said coldly, "Shangguan Pei has lost a military advisor. His loss is no less than mine."


    Wanyan Lin wanted to talk about Ji Xun. Seeing that Su Mianyue''s eyes were filled with hatred, his heart was also blocked.


    But soon the hatred in Su Mianyue''s eyes faded, leaving only a mocking look, "You must pay a high price for cooperating with the Yulin, right? Let me guess, should we cede the city or offer gold and silver? Or should we give the country of Yulin a big hand to the Hengyuan?"


    As Su Mianyue guessed, Wanyan Lin''s face turned darker and darker, but Su Mianyue was in a better mood and laughed, "That''s why you lost this war without a fight. You can''t afford to play with the tiger. Don''t tell me you never intend to keep your promise. If the Yulin can find you and make you agree to the terms, they will find a way to keep your promise. You can wait for your infamous reputation to be recorded in the history books, but you can also be called the first emperor in the history books."


    After saying too much, Su Mianyue could not help but cough. Because the internal injury had not yet recovered, Su Mianyue''s cough would naturally cause severe internal pain, and the wounds on his body would also crack. Because the big tent was not good at keeping warm, the wounds on Su Mianyue''s legs had a tendency to freeze, faintly suppurating.


    Wan yanlin wanted to calm Su Mianyue down, but when she saw the bandage on Su Mianyue''s leg seeping out of the blood mixed with yellow liquid, she thought of the imperial doctor''s suggestion to let Su Mianyue go to a better place to recuperate. Otherwise, this leg might not be able to keep, and the consequences of amputation would probably kill Su Mianyue.


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin was staring at his leg, Su Mianyue struggled to keep himself from fainting and said sarcastically, "It looks disgusting, isn''t it? When you cut off my leg, you''ll feel even more disgusting. But you don''t have to be sick for too long, because I''ll be with Yu very soon. Sooner or later, the dead will turn into a pile of bones or a handful of ashes."


    "I won''t let you die." Wanyan Lin spoke in a heavy tone. Seeing that Su Mianyue closed his eyes and did not intend to pay any attention to himself, Wanyan Lin said, "You are my woman. Your life and death can only be decided by me. Even the king of hell can''t snatch a woman from me."


    Su Mianyue lifted the corner of his lips and gave a sneer. He picked up the towel beside him and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. His brows furrowed slightly. Before he could put the towel down, he fainted again.


    Seeing this, Wanyan Lin hurriedly summoned the imperial physician to come in to diagnose and treat Su Mianyue. The result of the reply was to startle Wanyan Lin. Suddenly, the consequence of the high fever did not need the imperial physician to emphasize again.


    "Arrange an elite team to send miss su to Commander''s Mansion, Jianzhou City. The imperial doctor must keep Miss Su alive, or I will see you later!" Wanyan Lin gave Su Mianyue a deep look and turned to leave.


    Xuezhu, who came in with the food box, heard Wanyan Lin''s words and handed the food box to the imperial doctor with a smile, "These are the meals for Miss Su. You can bring them with you."


    With that said, Xuezhu asked the imperial doctor and others to step down first. She wanted to change Su Mianyue''s clothes. The imperial doctors did not dare to stay at this time. It was a capital crime to spy on the emperor''s woman.

 Chapter 350 I Would Rather Be A Free Man Than A Canary

    When Su Mianyue was sent away, Wanyan Lin did not send him away. Xuezhu just stood outside the accounts and watched the carriage slowly leave. The tracks of the wheels left on the pale ground also took away the last warmth of Xuezhu''s heart.


    Thinking of the words that Su Mianyue had written in his hand before he left, Xuezhu wanted to cry.


    In this life, Su Mianyue was the only one willing to save her time and time again, but she was the one who avenged her kindness. Now, she had no chance to start afresh. She could only send the most sincere blessing to the only person who was grateful and concerned, hoping that she would live a happy life.


    The battle drums in the distance had not stopped yet. Xuezhu looked up and could not see the situation on the battlefield. He could only pray silently in his heart that Wanyan Lin would be defeated. Until his body was covered with a thick layer of silver snow, snow turned coldly back to the camp.


    Besides, the team that escorted Su Mianyue to Jianzhou City kept walking slowly to avoid bumping Su Mianyue, who was injured.


    For the past few days, Su Mianyue had been very cooperative. Besides sleeping with his eyes closed, the medicine prescribed by the imperial doctor was never bitter to drink, nor was he picky about food. Although it was hard to ride in a carriage and did not make a sound of fatigue, he would not trouble anyone for no reason.


    When everyone thought that Su Mianyue could be safely delivered to Jianzhou City, Su Mianyue slowly opened his cold eyes. The imperial physician who had just changed her dressing cloth looked at her in all directions. Su Mianyue''s lips curved slightly, revealing a charming smile, and when the imperial physician was lost in his thoughts, he struck him on the back of his neck with a knife. Half holding the imperial physician, he fell into the carriage without making a sound.


    In fact, Su Mianyue''s leg injury was not that serious. She had always deliberately caused it to fester, and the festering was only on the surface. She also knew that these imperial and military doctors would definitely suggest sending her away for fear of getting into trouble, so she dared to gamble with her body.


    He wrapped the bandage around himself in a calm and unhurried manner. Su Mianyue gently stretched his muscles and bones, opened the imperial doctor''s medicine box and took out the medicine that could be identified, either hidden on his body or wrapped it up casually on the lapel pulled off the imperial doctor''s body, and finally pulled out the silver needles and held them in his hand.


    "Stop the car. I want to pay my respects." For the first time since his trip, the general who was responsible for escorting Su Mianyue did not dare to disobey. Although it was easy to get into trouble here with mountains and woods, there was also an imperial doctor in the carriage. At least, he had to let the imperial doctor down, right?


    The general drew his horse to the side of the carriage and raised the curtain to invite the imperial physician out, but a silver needle flew in front of him. Although the general had not killed him by driving in time, one shot him in the eye, and the soldiers who were busy guarding the carriage fell to the ground.


    "Ah! My eyes!" The general covered his eyes and shouted. Seeing the carriage galloping, he quickly ordered, "Stop the carriage. If she escapes, we will all die!"


    The soldiers, regardless of the general''s injuries, hurriedly chased after the carriages one by one. Both the horsemen and the infantries were running at an extraordinary speed.


    Inside the carriage, Su Mianyue was thrown down by the horse''s sudden madness. After all, she was not well enough and almost vomited a mouthful of blood from her heart. After stabilizing herself, she quickly climbed out of the carriage and drove on the shaft. She had to choose the most powerful terrain to jump out of the carriage and escape.


    The same person was also the imperial physician, who kneaded his aching head and got up. The imperial physician, who did not see Su Mianyue''s figure in front of him, immediately broke into a cold sweat, and even had a wound on his forehead, he hurriedly crawled out.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was driving away and his own people were shouting for Su Mianyue to stop behind him, he did not care about the men and women''s defenses and rushed forward to get off the carriage with Su Mianyue.


    But since Su Mianyue was ready to escape, he would not be so easily attacked. He dodged, picked up the imperial physician''s belt with one hand and flung him off the carriage. Without looking at him, Su Mianyue patted the horse''s butt with his palm instead of the whip to make it move quickly.


    "Miss Su, don''t run again. There''s a cliff ahead!" When the soldiers behind him saw that Su Mianyue was actually heading straight for the cliff, they hurriedly shouted that there was no chance of surviving this falling cliff.


    Su Mianyue knew the terrain of the area, ignored the soldiers, and continued on his way. He only had one thought in his heart: to get rid of these people, there would be a chance of survival, right?


    Beads of sweat were dripping from his forehead. He did not know whether it was the cold sweat that hurt from the wound or because he was too nervous, Su Mianyue''s eyes fell on an old tree very close to the cliff, and a glint of hope appeared in his eyes.


    An ancient tree that required more than a dozen people to hug stood in the forest. One of the branches, which was thicker than an adult''s arm, stretched out. Although there was a thick layer of snow on it, it could be planted on the ancient tree with proper force. With su mianyue''s light work, it could quickly escape the pursuit of the soldiers.


    Seeing the distance between the old trees getting closer and closer, Su Mianyue had already stood up and waited for the moment to jump, but the carriage had slipped out of control because of the rolling stones. Su Mianyue, who was standing on the back of the carriage, was thrown to the ground and had to roll several times to stop reluctantly.


    "Hiss." There was a sharp pain in his injured leg. Su Mianyue could not help but take a breath of cold air. The cold air was sucked into his lungs, making Su Mianyue want to cough, but the pursuers were close in front of him, so Su Mianyue could only stand up and pull out the dagger in his arms to fight.


    He cursed to himself that the damn carriage was drifting. He was really drunk.


    "The emperor dotes on miss su so much. Why does Miss Su have to struggle with his own body?" The cavalry chased up and surrounded Su Mianyue, trying to persuade Su Mianyue not to resist.


    There were a hundred of them, and Su Mianyue could have escaped without being injured, but the situation was futile.


    "Instead of being a canary in prison, I would rather fight to the death to be a free man." Su Mianyue sneered, moving his legs and shouting at each other, "If you want to catch me, take my body back and hand it over. It''s useless to talk about it."


    "Miss Su, I''ve offended you." Soldiers have a duty of obeying military orders. Even if Su Mianyue was beautiful, he would not cherish her at this moment, let alone let Su Mianyue die.


    But before they left, Wanyan Lin''s orders made them not dare to kill him. They only wanted to capture Su Mianyue alive, which gave Su Mianyue a chance to resist.


    With a dagger in her hand, she rushed to one of the mounts. Su Mianyue could only use the height of the horse to fly to the branches, otherwise, with her foot strength, she would not have allowed such a big movement.


    "Die!" With a cry of pampering, Su Mianyue jumped at the cavalry in pain. The dagger in her hand blocked his long sword, and her left hand went straight to the dead end of the cavalry. She had to hit it successfully or she would be caught.

 Chapter 351 I Owe You One More Time

    The sound of the soldiers falling to the ground was heard, and there was a thud on the frozen ground. Su Mianyue quickly grabbed the horse''s mane and turned over to get on the horse, so as to avoid the tragic situation of falling to the ground.


    The sharp pain in her leg caused Su Mianyue to clench her teeth, leaving a row of blood marks on her lips, but she refused to cry out for pain. The sound of the wind in her ear made Su Mianyue''s body tremble, and the wound on her leg broke open again. The cold wind made the blood freeze quickly. Su Mianyue knew very well that she would lose her fighting ability due to a leg injury if she did not make a quick decision.


    Clutching the reins tightly, Su Mianyue was not afraid to see the other nine horsemen with a murderous look on their faces. He was only thinking about how to deal with these people as quickly as possible, and Su Mianyue''s first target was the cavalry closest to her.


    "Drive!" Su Mianyue let out a low cry, tightened the reins and rode the horse in the direction of the cavalry. As the other party was ready to fight, Su Mianyue took out a bottle of medicine from his arms and smashed it into the other party''s mount''s eyes. He heard the horse''s neigh and his hind hooves suddenly raised. Although the cavalry was good at horsemanship, they were still in the guard against Su Mianyue''s attack. He almost fell off his horse because he could not control it in time.


    Su Mianyue immediately threw out another medicine bottle and hit the cavalry on the chest. The medicine bottle fell to the ground in good condition, but the cavalry fell to the ground with blood dripping from the corners of his mouth due to the internal organs being crushed, and his horse''s intestines were crushed through his stomach.


    Su Mianyue breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the remaining eight horsemen with a smile on his face, "Are you ready for the next one?"


    Su Mianyue was relaxed, but she was nervous. She had to deal with the cavalry before the infantry arrived, or she really didn''t have the strength to escape.


    Without waiting for the cavalry to form an array, Su Mianyue shot out a dagger and stabbed it into the frightened horse. He saw the horse charging towards the rest of the cavalry and hurriedly brought the horse to the dead soldier''s side to take off his sword as a defensive weapon.


    After the action was completed, Su Mianyue picked up the bow and arrow on the horse''s back and quickly shot at the other cavalry. In order to win more, Su Mianyue chose to shoot their horses. As long as the horse was crazy, she would win.


    However, Su Mianyue had only three times to do so. Three of the horses were either in the woods or running towards the cliff. The remaining five were able to avoid Su Mianyue''s attack. It should be said that four of them were able to dodge.


    Su Mianyue did not pay much attention to the cavalry who had lost their horses. The biggest characteristic of the cavalry was that they were good at fighting on horses. Once they lost their horses, they were no different from losing their weapons.


    In order to resolve the battle as soon as possible, Su Mianyue rushed straight into the center of the four men, completely ignoring whether he would aggravate the leg injury, and occasionally flipped on the horse to dodge the attack of the other party, and took the head of the other party.


    Although Su Mianyue was good at kung fu, he killed three people after a few rounds, but when he killed the last one, he fell to the ground because the cavalry that he had neglected shot her mount with an arrow. The sound of bone cracking came from his left leg, and Su Mianyue almost couldn''t stand up and watched as the two men were about to attack him. Su Mianyue could only bear the pain and sacrifice his left shoulder to kill the enemy on his right.


    As the sword pierced his left shoulder, Su Mianyue had already killed the cavalry on the ground. When he returned his hand, he cut off one leg of the cavalry on the horse''s back and left a long gash on the horse.


    Hearing the horse neigh, he ran away. Su Mianyue''s long sword in his right hand was propped up on the ground so that he could not fall. However, the footsteps of the infantry were approaching, and Su Mianyue had to deal with his leg injury if he wanted to leave now.


    Staggering to the side of the dead cavalry, Su Mianyue quickly cut each other''s clothes with his long sword, and used the scabbard as a wooden board to tie his leg. He quickly dealt with the injury on his leg, and casually sprinkled some hemostatic powder on his shoulder to avoid leaving too many blood marks on his escape.


    "Catch her. As long as you don''t die, it''s not your fault!" The general who had been blinded by a thorn rode after the soldier, his right eye covered in white cloth and covered with blood.


    Su Mianyue, who originally wanted to run into the woods, was stopped by a few arrows. It was impossible for her to escape from the arrows at her current speed. Once she entered the woods, she would probably be caught faster. Su Mianyue had to grit her teeth and wait for close combat. This was also a tactic she was better at.


    This time, there was no sound of persuasion. After the infantry surrounded Su Mianyue, they directly speared each other, trying to force Su Mianyue to surrender.


    Su Mianyue picked up another long sword without a master and attacked the people on both sides with his left and right hands. At this time, he was brave and invincible, without many tricks.


    Just as Su Mianyue was exhausted from killing, the sound of hooves rang out. A man in a golden armour, a red cloak and a xiuluo mask came galloping towards him, one spear stabbing him to take his life, the other sword waving him to harvest his head.


    Even though it was the first time many people had seen this man, they had long been extremely secretive about his name. Shangguan Pei, general of the Tianlan, general of the town, and general of the ghost who wore a ghost mask all year round!


    In the eyes of the Hengyuan soldiers, that red color was a fatal disaster, but in the eyes of Su Mianyue, it was a ray of light, giving her hope to live.


    It was so wonderful to see a friend at the critical moment of life and death that Su Mianyue had the strength to kill people.


    Many people subconsciously stepped aside when they came to their senses. Even if they were not loyal to the same monarch, their admiration for heroes did not differ by country.


    "General Shangguan, let''s go faster than anyone else. They call me asura!" Su Mianyue shouted and challenged Shangguan Pei, who had come to rescue her.


    "As you wish." Seeing that Su Mianyue was still facing the enemy with such a heavy injury, Shangguan Pei felt sorry for himself, but he did not immediately show it. Instead, he treated her coldly as usual, and his actions were even more brutal. These people bullied his favorite woman and deserved to die!


    But Shangguan Pei was not interested in fighting. He came alone to rescue Su Mianyue and threw the battlefield to his subordinates. He had already committed a major military taboo and had to rush back as quickly as possible to take charge of the situation.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had lost his balance, Shangguan Pei rode his horse to Su Mianyue''s side. Before she fell to the ground, he pulled her into his arms with his long arm and immediately turned his horse around and rode away. His movements were so quick that people could not help but applaud.


    "Haha, general ghost face is indeed invincible. I owe you one more time. I''m afraid I won''t be able to repay your kindness in this life." Su Mianyue laughed loudly and leaned against Shangguan Pei''s arms, unwilling to get up again. Her tiger''s mouth was numb and her left leg was trembling. If Shangguan Pei hadn''t arrived in time, she would have been really crippled.


    "You know, I never wanted your reward." Shangguan Pei opened his mouth in a low voice, only saying one sentence that Su Mianyue could understand and then forcefully pinched the horse''s stomach and ran.


    The neighing of the horses made the soldiers realize that they were going to stop them. Su Mianyue was robbed and they had only one way to die. It would be a great achievement to capture the enemy commander alive, even if it was to take the enemy''s head.


    And whether Shangguan Pei is captured or not, Su Mianyue will fall into their hands.

 Chapter 352 A Minor Injury?

    "Quick, stop them, capture Su Mianyue alive, catch Shangguan Pei!" A small leader shouted and immediately woke everyone up. On the battlefield, he should not continue to make such mistakes as admiring the enemy commander.


    But Shangguan Pei had always been a hero on horseback, and how could he be trapped by a group of soldiers who had already rushed out of the encirclement? Even if a part of Wanyan Lin''s army was from the rivers and lakes, they were inferior and not worthy of fighting with the masters.


    With just one long spear, Shangguan Pei''s ruthlessness could not be compared to Su Mianyue''s previous painstaking killing of the enemy, just the murderous spirit on his body would make people fear.


    "Take the medicine, take the medicine quickly!" The one-eyed general shouted, and the infantry below immediately realized that they were throwing medicine bags at Shangguan Pei and his men.


    The windward powder caused the horse to go crazy. Shangguan Pei could only call out to stop breathing before he ran forward with Su Mianyue''s arms around his waist and the reins tightened. He was not sure what he had just inhaled, but the condition of the warhorse could be his death charm at any time.


    Su Mianyue was very regretful. She had taken a lot of herbs from the imperial doctor before. Why did she forget to use them just now?


    "Shangguan Pei, get the horse back!" Su Mianyue called out in a low voice as he took out the brocade handkerchief from his sleeve and put it on as a mask for the time being.


    Shangguan Pei was a little confused, but he knew that Su Mianyue would not shoot at them. After only a second of hesitation, he turned his horse around and ran in the direction of the infantry.


    But when the warhorse was frightened, he wanted to protect Su Mianyue, so he could only spare an arm to wave his long gun, which weighed 50 or 60 kilograms. Some soldiers who dared to approach him would become the souls of his men, but his fists could not defeat four hands. No matter how brave Shangguan Pei was, he could not prevent the people who were hiding in the dark to attack him.


    The one-eyed general was overjoyed to see Shangguan Pei return. He immediately ordered a few confidants to join him to see the right time to attack, and a dozen poisoned weapons shot at Shangguan Pei. If Shangguan Pei could escape alone, su mianyue would fall for it.


    Shangguan Pei didn''t feel any pain from being shot in the calf by a concealed weapon, nor did he slow down his horse. Su Mianyue''s hands were busy as well, and the medicine in his waistband was thrown to the left and right as if it was free of money, not afraid that the soldiers would not be hit.


    When Shangguan Pei drove his horse out of the encirclement, he could still hear the sound of people falling down behind him. Shangguan Pei and Su Mianyue were very determined to abandon the horse to the ground. No matter how good the horse could not be used by the owner, it would be a chicken''s back, or even a drag.


    "Wanyan Lin is not good at anything else, but he is very good at using poison. An imperial physician carries so much perspiration with him. It can be seen that he will use some shady methods when the two armies fight." Su Mianyue looked solemn, holding Shangguan Pei''s arm as a support and looking at the Hengyuan soldiers who had fallen to the ground.


    "Kill." Shangguan Pei said in a cold voice, afraid that Su Mianyue would not have the heart to kill these unarmed soldiers, "They are alive, and soon more people will come after us. It is difficult for me to escape without you."


    "Then it''s up to General Shangguan. I''m afraid my crippled body won''t be able to complete such a difficult task." Su Mianyue smiled self-deprecatingly, unaware of Shangguan Pei''s injury.


    Instead of telling Su Mianyue that she was poisoned, Shangguan Pei handed Su Mianyue the spear and asked her to serve as a crutch. Instead, he strode in the direction of the soldiers, drew out his sword and slashed at the unconscious soldiers.


    Su Mianyue, who had just exhaled a foul breath, looked at Shangguan Pei with a smile, but there was a dark blood line in his sight, and the blood line changed with Shangguan Pei.


    "Hold on," Su Mianyue exclaimed, running towards Shangguan Pei despite his leg injury. His forehead was dripping with cold sweat from the pain. He looked carefully at Shangguan Pei and found that there was indeed a hole in his right leg. Dark blood kept flowing. "Why didn''t you tell me you were injured?"


    "A little injury won''t hurt." Shangguan Pei did not care, perhaps because he had suffered too much on the battlefield.


    "A little injury?" Su Mianyue pointed to where Shangguan Pei had walked and asked, "Does General Shangguan think a little injury can shed so much blood? Or does General Shangguan think that he is different from other people and that he can''t shed enough blood?"


    Shangguan Pei followed Su Mianyue''s white but blood-red fingertips and saw the blood line winding down to his feet, but the color was not bright red, so he realized how big a mistake his carelessness was.


    "The wound doesn''t feel anything," Shangguan Pei said in a deep voice.


    To be exact, it was not until the darts were pulled out, but Shangguan Pei only thought that the pain was numb and did not think much about it, and naturally did not pay attention to the condition of the wound.


    "I''ll treat your wound first. The general should have an antidote on him." Su Mianyue opened his mouth calmly and bent down to tear a piece of Shangguan Pei''s trouser leg apart. He saw that the wound was only as long as a fingernail, and it was impossible to injure an artery at this position, but the blood was flowing, not stopping at all. How overbearing was the poison?


    After removing the water bag from his waist and rinsing Shangguan Pei''s wound, Su Mianyue snatched the sword from Shangguan Pei''s hand and scratched his wound, cutting off the poisoned and discolored skin. Even if there were no conditions for recuperation now, it would be better than the poison spreading all over his body.


    Su Mianyue cleaned the wound several more times before applying the medicine to him. He casually took off the corner of his inner skirt and gave Shangguan Pei a simple bandage. It was the best treatment under the current conditions, but Su Mianyue was not sure if Shangguan Pei had any residual poison on him.


    "You go wake that general up and ask for the antidote. I''ll take care of the others." Su Mianyue then handed the sword to Shangguan Pei and carried his spear to reap his life. Su Mianyue chose to live on his own, even if he killed people who were incapable of resisting. Perhaps he had been numb to killing too many people recently.


    On the other side, Shangguan Pei had also used violence to wake the general up. He was crushed by an arm, and the general screamed in pain. When he saw Shangguan Pei wearing the ghost mask, he bit his lips to stop himself from shouting, but the fear in his eyes was still hard to hide.


    "The antidote," Shangguan Pei said succinctly, crushing the commander''s foot with force. The sound of bones breaking was as harsh in the wild.


    "Ah!" The general shouted. The pain made his mind clear. He looked at Shangguan Pei pitifully and shouted, "It''s worth it to be able to exchange my life for the life of a general. Even death is worth it. All General Shangguan has to do is fight. I''ll wait for General Shangguan at the bridge of naihe."


    "Antidote." Shangguan Pei''s voice remained unchanged as he spoke again. This time, the long sword pierced the general''s thigh, directly into the bone of his leg. After the general cried out in pain and still looked as if he was unwilling to let go, Shangguan Pei turned the long sword and dug a blood hole in the general''s leg. The painful general turned his eyes and fainted.


    Su Mianyue had already taken care of all the infantry. Seeing that Shangguan Pei couldn''t get the antidote, he came over and squatted down on the general to search. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t find the antidote, but a dozen darts soaked in the poison were found.

 Chapter 353 The Only Time in My Life That I Can Be Willful

    Su Mianyue untied the small bag on his collar and tied it to himself. He got up and said to Shangguan Pei, "There''s no antidote on him. Kill him."


    With a wave of his long sword, the commander ended his painful life. His warm blood was quickly frozen by this land of ice and snow and condensed into blood-colored ice.


    Su Mianyue glanced around the soldiers and saw a few of them carrying sheepskin bags made of the same material as the general''s. He said to Shangguan Pei, "Take all their belongings. Maybe they can survive."


    As he stood up, Su Mianyue did not forget to take the general with him a water bag and a cloth bag of rations. He also took a set of bows and arrows and two sabers when he was searching for the soldiers'' belongings.


    Although these things were heavy, they were more important than the danger they might encounter.


    Shangguan Pei also chose a few defensive weapons to carry, and he had to be careful when poisoned.


    Just as the two of them looked at each other and were about to leave, their eyes turned towards the forest, and they quickly drew their bows and arrows in tacit agreement. They heard a cry of grief, and there was no sound.


    "Maybe it''s the imperial physician. I''ll go and take a look." Su Mianyue then remembered what was missing from her search.


    "Together," said Shangguan Pei, worried that Su Mianyue was alone.


    "Okay." Su Mianyue did not refuse. After all, she was not sure if there were any other dangers in the forest.


    The two men, each with an inconvenient leg and a long spear, walked towards the forest, turning slightly to share the defense work with each other, but there was nothing unusual in the forest, only the imperial physician who was pierced by two arrows.


    "What a life. I''m not dead yet." After stabbing the imperial physician with a spear, Su Mianyue lowered his head and asked, "The poison that keeps the wound bleeding, where is the antidote?"


    "Save... Save me..." The imperial physician did not answer Su Mianyue''s question but extended his bloody hand for help.


    Seeing that the imperial physician''s eyes had become distracted, Su Mianyue knew that it was useless to say anything more, so he squatted down on him and groped for a while. As for whether he would speed up the imperial physician''s death, it was not within Su Mianyue''s consideration, because the imperial physician had to die.


    A medicine bag was found on the imperial physician, and there were some medicines with names in it. There was no note, and Su Mianyue was not sure if there was an antidote. He could only hold them in his hands and take the money bag from the imperial physician''s waist with him. Seeing that his fur hat and cotton cloak were not bad, they confiscated them. He put himself in a tight encirclement.


    "It won''t be long before the army of hengyuan comes to search. Some of the previous cavalry are still alive." Su Mianyue tidied up the various leather bags hanging on her body and tried to put everything in one bag, otherwise carrying so many leather bags would tire her out.


    Shangguan Pei didn''t think the weight was heavy enough to keep him from tossing, "The Hengyuan people don''t know that I''m here to save you, but they will suspect that you''re heading for Huizhou City, or that you''re hiding in the woods for the time being. We took a detour back, and there was a small village a hundred miles under the snow, because the terrain was special. Unless the locals didn''t know about it, we could rest for a few days."


    "Good." Su Mianyue frowned slightly, thinking that it was not the safest place, but it would be difficult for the two of them to return safely to the Tianlan without a bit of discipline. "If you weren''t in Huizhou City, would it affect the morale of the army?"


    "No problem, we can use this opportunity to clean up the mole." Shangguan Pei''s voice was cold.


    Looking at Shangguan Pei with some sympathy, Su Mianyue was unable to say anything comforting after all. The brothers who killed enemies on the battlefield should also be guarded. Shangguan Pei was indeed hard enough, or perhaps the greatest sadness in his heart.


    After their discussion, the two men decided to use the armour and uniform of the soldiers of the hengyuan kingdom as a means of transportation. After connecting them, Shangguan Pei first threw the armour down hard to break through the snow, then quickly sprinted with Su Mianyue in his arms. Regardless of the so-called male and female defenses, the two men hugged each other and crawled onto the armour that was thrown down first. The speed of the slide was extremely fast, but fortunately, they were all wearing helmets and were not afraid of hurting their heads.


    After about half an hour of skating, Shangguan Pei snorted. Su Mianyue''s nose hit Shangguan Pei''s chest and it hurt so much that he wanted to shed tears. But it was Shangguan Pei who could stop the sprint in the inertia slide. Shangguan Pei must have hit a solid object. Su Mianyue got up and asked, ignoring the discomfort in his nose, "Are you hurt?"


    "No harm..."


    "It''s a minor injury." Su Mianyue grunted angrily. Although Shangguan Pei only hit a tree trunk, the bright red of his mouth could not deceive anyone.


    She wanted to help Shangguan Pei up, but the dizziness caused by the strong momentum made Su Mianyue fall to the ground. The pain in her leg made her groan and she had to get up slowly.


    It was already dark, and there was only the rustling of the branches in the cold wind. Shangguan Pei wanted to care for a few words but could not say it. He covered his chest and sat in the position of the windbreak to shield Su Mianyue from the wind, silently expressing his concern.


    Sitting on the snow, Su Mianyue gave a cold shiver, gathered his cloak and said, "The speed of coming down here is fast. When they guess that I escaped from this direction, they will probably catch up with me very soon."


    "No." Shangguan Pei shook his head affirmatively and pointed to the bones not far away, "The locals call this the death valley. The people who come in are dying, especially those who come down from it. Very few people can live."


    "I can''t tell that General Shangguan is suicidal, but don''t pull me in! If you said so, I wouldn''t agree to it." Su Mianyue snorted, and when she recovered a little, she stood up and reached out her hand to Shangguan Pei, "If there is any more such adventure, please let General Shangguan know. I have a choice in life or death."


    The valley of death is only aimed at ordinary people who don''t know kung fu, but the local people make it extremely terrifying by spreading false rumors, and the valley of death is full of corpses. Only the hunters of the wu family are willing to live here, and they have opened up a path to the outside world. It''s just that very few people know how to walk down the path." Shangguan Pei laughed. If he was willing to let Su Mianyue die, he would not leave the camp without permission during the war between the two countries. This was a major taboo in the army, and it was the only time in Shangguan Pei''s life that he was willful.


    "From what you''ve said, I''m interested in those hunters. They''re considered outsiders." Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and held Shangguan Pei''s arm. The two of them supported each other and used their long guns as crutches to find their way in case they accidentally fell into a cave or trap.


    After walking like this for more than an hour, the snow on the ground became thicker and thicker, and every time he stepped down, it would not reach his knees. It was undoubtedly painful for Su Mianyue, who was fractured, and the moonlight was not particularly bright, so it was not easy for them to walk out.


    "I heard there''s a place where people dig snow caves to keep out the cold. It looks like we''re going to try it today." Su Mianyue helplessly suggested that it would only become a burden for Shangguan Pei to go on.


    Shangguan Pei nodded in agreement and could feel Su Mianyue''s hands shaking all the time.


    He chose a place with a lot of space for Su Mianyue to sit under the roots of a tree for the time being. Shangguan Pei began to dig a snow cave with the weapons that had accompanied him on the battlefield for more than ten years.


    Shangguan Pei was a little excited to sleep with Su Mianyue tonight, something he never expected.

 Chapter 354 Living Is the Kings Way

    In the cave more than a meter high, Shangguan Pei and Su Mianyue were sitting inside eating cold dry food. When they were thirsty, they could only grab a handful of snow and put it in their mouths to melt.


    The moon shone hazily on the two of them. The wind above them was like a wolf howling, and I didn''t know if I could sleep tonight.


    Although they could pick up dry branches, they did not light the bonfire for safety. After eating the dry food, Su Mianyue poured all the medicine from the imperial doctor on the ground. The two looked carefully at the name on it and left it aside for use. After all, no one knew what would happen in the mountains.


    As for those who did not know the name, there might be an antidote, but su mianyue did not dare to let Shangguan Pei try it, lest it would make his situation worse.


    "Let''s go catch two hares after daybreak to do the experiment. If you take all these medicines, you''ll probably be half crippled if you don''t die." Su Mianyue''s bad mouth was actually concerned about Shangguan Pei, and he blamed him for not valuing his own body. If he could find out earlier and remove it, the residual poison in his body would be lighter.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can''t even withstand this poison. There hasn''t been a ghost general for a long time." A little self-deprecating, Shangguan Pei helped to put the medicine away, and he was the one who took the uncertain medicine with him.


    Su Mianyue nunu did not comment. Everyone had his own misfortune.


    He placed the bow and arrow beside him, and the bag of darts in front of his abdomen. He could defend himself without getting up if he was in danger.


    After doing all this, Su Mianyue put the cloak he picked up on the ground and said to Shangguan Pei, "Sit down. Tonight, we will take turns to rest back to back. Everyone can''t sleep for more than half an hour. It''s too cold here. Don''t freeze yourself into a human statue in the snow and ice."


    Shangguan Pei opened his mouth and wanted to refuse, but Su Mianyue looked at him and said, "It''s as awkward as a girl. We don''t take advantage of anyone. It''s the king''s way to live at any time. Come here quickly. I''m too sleepy. I need to sleep for a little while. You stay up first."


    Su Mianyue then closed his eyes. After a moment of hesitation, Shangguan Pei came to Su Mianyue and sat down. His originally straight back became more stiff as su mianyue leaned over. He pressed his lips tightly and listened to his beating heart like a drum.


    Although it was back to back, as a martial arts practitioner, Su Mianyue could sense Shangguan Pei''s nervousness, and the corners of his lips rose slightly. He did not expect Shangguan Pei to have such a cute and reserved side.


    There was no sleepiness at all in the cold, but even if there was no sleepiness, it was good to close his eyes and take a nap to recuperate. Su Mianyue did not open his mouth to tease Shangguan Pei, lest he was embarrassed and did not know what to do.


    About half an hour later, Shangguan Pei called for Su Mianyue to get up, and the two of them took turns to rest until dawn.


    However, both of them were injured, and in such an environment, there were inevitably symptoms of fever. Shangguan Pei was poisoned, and naturally more serious than Su Mianyue''s condition.


    When su mianyue found out that Shangguan Pei was abnormal, it was already dawn. Shangguan Pei''s forehead was burning so hard that he was half asleep. Su Mianyue quickly cooled him down with cold snow. Then he found the powder to reduce the fever and poured it into Shangguan Pei''s mouth. He melted the snow with his palm to help Shangguan Pei swallow the powder.


    To prevent himself from falling down, Su Mianyue took a cold piece of dry food and a pack of antipyretics. It took more than an hour for Shangguan Pei to wake up, and Su Mianyue could not help but sigh, "You had a fever before, but now that you wake up, let''s hurry and go. If we stay here any longer, I''m afraid we won''t be able to resist you."


    "Okay." Shangguan Pei was still a little dizzy when he got up. This was the second time he had a fever and fainted in his memory, the first time he had a life-and-death experience, and this time it was related to poisoning. Shangguan Pei was in a hurry to try if the medicine he got from the imperial physician had an antidote.


    The two of them supported each other as they walked deep into the mountains. Since they were both new to the area, they could only look for directions based on the topographic map that Shangguan Pei had seen. Although Su Mianyue had seen a map in Wanyan Lin''s study before, her sense of direction in the jungle was not as accurate as Shangguan Pei''s.


    It was not known if the wild animals were hibernating during the winter. After they had walked far away, they saw a squirrel running past them. Su Mianyue did not care whether the squirrel was cute or not. The hidden weapon had been knocked out in the middle of his palm, and he heard the squirrel let out a very light cry and fell to the ground.


    Su Mianyue quickly walked towards the squirrel. He looked at the squirrel struggling on the ground and darted into its leg bone. The blood was flowing so fast that it couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "Give it a try, don''t waste it." Su Mianyue didn''t have time to feel sorry for the innocent squirrel, so he hurried Shangguan Pei to test the antidote.


    After more than a dozen tests, the squirrel''s wounds did not stop the bleeding. Su Mianyue was a little disappointed, but Shangguan Pei calmly took the dart back and pinned it to his waist, "At least half of them are eliminated. One more will be able to find the real antidote."


    "Let''s go." Picking up the snow and burying the squirrel under the tree was a sign of gratitude. Su Mianyue got up and held Shangguan Pei''s arm, and continued to walk with him.


    As Shangguan Pei said, after hunting another hare, he finally tried out the real antidote. Su Mianyue was in a good mood and at the same time gave the hare a dressing and release. As for whether the hare could live or not, it was not in Su Mianyue''s concern. The law of the world was the law of the jungle. On the contrary, humans would become animal guinea pigs.


    After taking the antidote, the symptoms of Shangguan Pei''s fever gradually faded, which made Su Mianyue a little happy. One of them had to be healthy so that they could have more life.


    But Su Mianyue was too happy. Not long after Shangguan Pei told her that he could find the temporary nest that the hunters had built in the mountains before dark, the two of them were surrounded by a pack of wolves. Although there were only a dozen or so wolves, it was not easy for them to kill the wolves with one strike.


    "Protect yourself and leave the rest to me." Shangguan Pei was not good at martial arts. He held a long gun in one hand and a long sword in the other.


    Su Mianyue glanced at Shangguan Pei faintly and opened the sheepskin bag around his waist. At the same time, he drew a bow and shot an arrow with one hand. At the moment when the three arrows were fired at the same time, the wolf launched an attack. Su Mianyue regretfully shot only one wolf, but the other two bows and arrows also injured the target.


    Not daring to hesitate, Su Mianyue shot at the other two wolves with his darts. One shot at the wolf''s head and the other shot at his neck. Even though the blood was flowing, the wolf still attacked su mianyue with all his might.


    Shangguan Pei, who was fighting with the wolf, glanced over and threw the long gun. He saw the wolf fall to the ground when he was only one punch away from Su Mianyue, and his blue eyes lost their luster.


    "Be careful!" Su Mianyue let out a low cry, regardless of whether there was danger on his side, he took a bow and shot an arrow at Shangguan Pei''s back, and a wild wolf almost fell to the ground on Shangguan Pei''s body.


    Six wolves had been killed, two were slightly injured by Su Mianyue, and two were entangled with Shangguan Pei. Su Mianyue cried out helplessly, "General Shangguan, you are facing beasts now, not enemies on the battlefield. Are you telling the rules to the beasts to be afraid that they won''t attract companions?"

 Chapter 355 Its Time to Test You

    Seeing that Shangguan Pei didn''t use a concealed weapon, Su Mianyue really didn''t know whether to admire Shangguan Pei''s ability to kill enemies or call him a fool.


    Even a sneak attack on the battlefield is nothing. Winning is the key. Fame can be used as food and life?


    At the same time, Su Mianyue bent forward and drew out the long swords on both sides of his waist, waving them fiercely to both sides. One sword cut off a wolf''s tail and the other cut off a wolf''s foot.


    Shangguan Pei was a little embarrassed when he heard what Su Mianyue said.


    Ever since he became the general of the protectorate, he rarely had a chance to go to the battlefield. Even when he was fighting before, he always relied on his own skills and strategy to win. He never did any sneak attack, but he made an exception time and time again to save su mianyue.


    With a long spear in his hand, he pierced through the belly of a wild wolf, and when the long sword bravely met another wild wolf that was charging at him, it did indeed charge straight at the wolf''s face door, cutting the wolf in two under inertia, which required Shangguan Pei''s arm to be strong enough to do.


    Su Mianyue had no time to look at the situation here. The two wolves that she had repeatedly injured had already attacked su mianyue again. Because they were too close to the concealed weapon and arrows, Su Mianyue could only use his long sword to fight back, but the leg injury made her unable to move nimbly. To avoid further injuries, Su Mianyue could only try his best to make the wolf lose its aggressiveness and make sure that he was not injured first.


    Shangguan Pei originally wanted to come over to help, but when he saw that Su Mianyue was playing happily, he stood by and hugged his arms to watch the play. He did not forget to cheer and say, "Keep your temper down. Warm wolf blood tastes much better than drinking blood."


    Distracted by Shangguan Pei''s shout, Su Mianyue was almost caught by the wolf''s claws on his shoulder, "Shangguan Pei, if you don''t come over and help me, I''ll have to rely on you to carry me out when my legs are really broken!"


    Touching the mask, Shangguan Pei almost said that it was the best, but fortunately he stopped talking and just shouted to Su Mianyue, "The most taboo when killing an enemy is to pay attention to so many moves. You only need to think about how to kill an enemy with one move. How can you deal with group warfare with such a waste of energy?"


    Taking the opportunity to point out a few words to Su Mianyue, Shangguan Pei gave a low cry and rushed over with a sword and spear in one hand. "Beast, take your life!" After Shangguan Pei shouted, the long sword slashed at the wolf''s spine. The spear also pierced the other wolf''s chest and fell to the side, hitting the wolf on the tree.


    His movements were neat and neat without any observance. But the result was the best, and Su Mianyue couldn''t help but admire it. Although she had protected herself in her previous game, it was too exhausting. What she lacked in comparison to Shangguan Pei was this ruthlessness.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted wolf blood?" Although Su Mianyue admired Shangguan Pei, he spoke with a little provocation.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late." Shangguan Pei then wrapped his arms around Su Mianyue''s waist and flew up a big tree. He said quickly, "It''s time to test your archery and internal strength. I''m afraid this time it will make us drink wolf blood until we vomit."


    "Why didn''t I..." Su Mianyue had not finished his words when he heard the sound of the wolves. A sharp howl came into his ears. From the sound, he could tell that the wolf was very fast and was still an adult wolf.


    Without asking Shangguan Pei how she got the common sense to determine why the pack of wild wolves had arrived, Su Mianyue quickly drew out a feather arrow to put on the bow, but there were only a few arrows on her body, and even the darts would not be enough to deal with the pack of wild wolves.


    With that in mind, Su Mianyue said to Shangguan Pei, "Help me break some branches, quick!"


    At the same time, Su Mianyue had already broken the branches of the tree and quickly cut them into two sharp points with his long sword. He placed them in an open space about ten meters ahead of him and began to cut the second one.


    Shangguan Pei took a straight look and understood Su Mianyue''s intention. Not only did he break some branches for Su Mianyue as fast as he could, but he also cut some twigs that were as thick as his wrists and cut them into two pointy shapes to match Su Mianyue''s other branches, but the snow was too thick. They weren''t sure if the wooden thorns they made would work, but now that they had limited time to set up their defenses, they could always solve some problems for themselves.


    The two of them cooperated, and soon Su Mianyue threw a few rows of irregular wooden thorns in the direction behind him. Shangguan Pei set up a layer of defense on Su Mianyue''s right side. Last night, he also turned around and landed on Su Mianyue''s side, placing a few branches about three fingers thick on Su Mianyue''s legs, "Make some simple wooden arrows to avoid running out of hidden weapons."


    "Mmm." Su Mianyue nodded, her hands quickly repeating the chopping action, which Shangguan Pei could not compare to, compared to Su Mianyue, who was born in an ancient style, and was very skilled in carving. If not for time, she would definitely carve some patterns, such simple and rough things would lower her style.


    Soon, more than twenty of them were made. Su Mianyue wanted to give Shangguan Pei half of them, but he saw some wooden arrows on his lapels. Although they were not of good quality, they were numerous. Su Mianyue just couldn''t imagine that a tip thicker than his fingers could really shoot a wild wolf?


    Under Su Mianyue''s questioning gaze, Shangguan Pei had already grasped a wooden arrow and threw it out with force. Su Mianyue''s eyes subconsciously followed the wooden arrow and saw the wooden arrow shoot into a big tree more than ten meters away.


    Because of Shangguan Pei''s internal force, the big tree trembled a few times in the same place, and the snow on the tree fell heavily, then the big tree fell into the snow, and the dense branches were broken due to the impact, traveling through the natural defense barrier.


    Standing in front of Shangguan Pei with a thumbs up, Su Mianyue''s expression became solemn. The wolf had entered the field of vision. Su Mianyue could not find out how many of them were, but could only see more than a hundred.


    "It''s true that so many wolves can drink blood until they vomit, but I would suggest that you peel off the wolf''s skin and make a coat to keep out the cold." The corner of Su Mianyue''s mouth twitched, and he secretly broke out in a cold sweat. With the arrows and hidden weapons on both of them, he could only shoot about 40 of them, or less than a third of them at best.


    The obstacles they had just set up could only kill a small number of wolves at most, but they would not add up to half.


    If they fought close to each other, they would be wounded by the wolves if they did not die. The point was that crippled Su Mianyue could not even protect himself.


    "Damn it, I would rather die than disfigure my beautiful sister and General Shangguan. Let the beasts die." Su Mianyue yelled and stood up, completely ignoring Shangguan Pei''s choking.


    He''s a man, okay? He needs to care about looks. Should he be judged as beautiful?


    Looking at the excited Su Mianyue leaning against the tree trunk, Shangguan Pei said helplessly, "Sit down. You need to maintain your strength now."


    "Shangguan Pei, I''ve lived my whole life and finally felt like I fell into a wolf''s den. Don''t forget to leave me two when you''re having a good time killing. I''m going to kill a lot of people today." At the end of the sentence, Su Mianyue shot an arrow with a bow, shot a wild wolf with one arrow, and shouted in his mouth, "The best thing about holding a pack is that you don''t have to fight on purpose. As long as you can hit the enemy, this feeling is too good to have?"

 Chapter 356 You Can Rely on Your Face, but You Have to Rely on Your Strength

    There was no time to persuade Su Mianyue to save his energy. The thorns in Shangguan Pei''s hands shot in all directions one by one, and he was sure to hit a big tree at a time.


    When Shangguan Pei''s last thorn shot out, the first big tree that was hit by the thorn fell. At least a dozen wolves were hit under the tree, and even if they did not die, they could weaken their fighting capacity.


    Su Mianyue watched Shangguan Pei as she shot an arrow. Shangguan Pei was obviously better than her. She had to admire Shangguan Pei for being a ghost general. She was not able to fight the enemy on the battlefield or kill the wild wolf.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue was very glad that she was trapped in the wolf pack with Shangguan Pei. Otherwise, with her current condition, it would be difficult for her to escape successfully.


    It was only a momentary distraction. Su Mianyue leaned against the tree trunk to figure out how to strangle the wolves. Although Shangguan Pei''s method was admirable, it did not cause much damage to the fast pack.


    As for their lack of hidden weapons, they were all used to attack wild wolves. What if they were in greater danger?


    As his thoughts turned, Su Mianyue''s eyes suddenly brightened. He remembered that there were a lot of lin powder in the medicinal herbs he had collected before. He said to Shangguan Pei, "Give me the medicine bag."


    Shangguan Pei took the time to pass the medicine bag to Su Mianyue and continued to do the same thing without asking her what she was going to do.


    Su Mianyue unwrapped a large bag of lin powder, poured the same medicine powder together and put it away, then left some paper to separate the lin powder.


    "Put these linfen powder on the arrows and shoot as far as you can. Quick." Because Shangguan Pei''s arm strength and accuracy were higher, Su Mianyue had to give him the task.


    Shangguan Pei did not hesitate to follow Su Mianyue''s instructions. When he received it, he found that there was a small hole under the medicine bag. Lin powder would inevitably spill out from the medicine bag.


    Only a small packet of lin powder was left with her. Su Mianyue was used to doing things well, which was her survival instinct for many years.


    Soon, Shangguan Pei shot out six arrows, each of which hit a wolf. Su Mianyue could not help but cheer on the wolves and urge them to run faster. Even Shangguan Pei would not let him use the dark weapon again. When the wolf was only ten meters away from them, Su Mianyue hurriedly took out a few fire folds from his pocket, lit them and threw them out of the countryside. When the fire folds landed and ignited the linfen powder, he bent his finger and whistled.


    "Yay, I want you to bully my sister by relying on the wolf''s power. I will play a big game for you, haha!" Su Mianyue held the tree trunk and sat down. Looking at the wolves running around in fear of fire, Su Mianyue said to Shangguan Pei playfully, "I''ll treat you to roast wolf meat later. For the sake of being friends, I''ll charge you ten taels of silver."


    Taking off his mask, Shangguan Pei did not expect to attack the wolf in this way, but he still gave Su Mianyue a thumbs-up and said, "Mianyue is indeed extremely intelligent, but this general is penniless, so he has to wait until he returns to the barracks."


    "That''s not a problem. Just remember to pay me interest." Su Mianyue laughed and patted Shangguan Pei on the shoulder, forgetting that his hand hurt when he was wearing armor, but in a good mood, she just shook her hand and continued to admire the few wolves that had been burned by the fire, but now because they collided with each other and stained with lin powder and flame, nearly half of them had been burned.


    "Actually, I admire animals the most. Their unity and wolf nature are worth learning. For a cub, a large army can take revenge together. It''s not as selfish as humans. It''s a pity that they are attacking me today. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be willing to kill wolves." Su Mianyue looked and sighed again.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him and he asked Shangguan Pei, "What do you think if this method is used to attack Jianzhou City? Although Jianzhou City is surrounded by mountains and rivers, it''s not impossible for a few skilled people to take the lead. It''s just that this kind of fighting might go against General Shangguan''s gentleman''s way."


    Shangguan Pei smiled bitterly as she raised the corners of her pale lips, "There are no real gentlemen on the battlefield. From the time I killed the first enemy, what I wanted to do was to kill god. The reason why I didn''t want to use all kinds of methods is because you don''t know what kind of bad methods the enemy will use to attack you next time. There are rules on the battlefield. The one who breaks the rules first will be rejected by god. Even if you can win a battle, you can''t win the heart of the army."


    Looking at Shangguan Pei''s perfect profile, Su Mianyue could not help but sigh. A guy who could rely on his face for a living had to rely on his strength to fight. Such a man must be favored by god.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. All I know is that if I were a general, I would only wish my soldiers the greatest victory with the least casualties. Since being a soldier is destined to linger on the line of life and death, the so-called battlefield law is just a way of fighting to increase our casualties. And why should the enemy be so particular about breaking the rules over and over again?" Su Mianyue sneered and turned to look up at guan pei. He looked pensive and said, "Don''t look at me. You''re talking about Shangguan Pei, a cunning enemy like Wanyan Lin. If you don''t do anything to him, it''s hard to win this battle. Your subordinates will sacrifice more. Think about it."


    Shangguan Pei frowned and looked down at the howling wolf. Seeing that the wolf had sensed danger and called for his companions to retreat, Shangguan Pei suddenly brightened up and said to Su Mianyue, "You''re right. It''s my face."


    "It''s not too late to understand. Let''s go and meet our new friends." Su Mianyue wanted to pat Shangguan Pei on the shoulder. Remembering the painful lesson from her hand, she pinched his smooth face instead. It was no less than a woman.


    Before Shangguan Pei could react, Su Mianyue had already rolled over and slid down the tree trunk.


    Shangguan Pei sat there in a daze with the look of Su Mianyue eating tofu.


    When she realized it, her face became feverish. She subconsciously raised her hand to touch her face, but when she heard Su Mianyue shouting under the tree, she quickly put on the mask and flew down, knowing that the other party would not bring danger to Su Mianyue and unwilling to let her face it alone.


    "Aren''t the brothers from the tree coming down yet? Don''t you want to wait until we gather all the prey together before you show up and pick it up?" Su Mianyue looked southeast.


    In fact, when she and Shangguan Pei arrived, they found that there were people there. They could have run further, but they were afraid that they would implicate the people in the tree and set foot nearby.


    Of course, Su Mianyue also knew that the other party had some skills, and also wanted to use their strength. Who knew that a large bag of lin powder would solve a group of wild wolves, and there was no need for the other party to help.


    As Su Mianyue shouted, three burly men dressed in animal skins slid down a tree more than ten meters away. Looking at their messy hair, they knew that they had been living in seclusion in the mountains for too long and had not paid attention to their image.


    "The death valley is not where you should be. Get out of here." The older man opened his mouth first and was clearly on guard against Su Mianyue and his wife.


    "If you can stay, why are we here?" Su Mianyue smiled nonchalantly and said, "Is this your territory, so no outsiders are allowed to enter?"

 Chapter 357 Women Cry Too Scary

    Su Mianyue raised her pretty face slightly and looked at the other party with a half-smile. Even when the other party glared at each other, there was no sign of fear.


    Shangguan Pei, on the other hand, held Su Mianyue''s arm and told her not to provoke him. After all, the aboriginals here were not real soil. They were very good at kung fu.


    "Three brave men, the two of us fell into the valley when we were being hunted down. We didn''t mean to break into your territory. Now that my sister''s leg is broken, even if we want to leave, it will take some time. Please forgive us for the disturbance," Shangguan Pei said with an arch of his hand.


    "Are you a general?" The strong man looked up at guan pei doubtfully.


    "Yes, Tianlan general Shangguan Pei is also." Shangguan Pei replied without hiding anything.


    Su Mianyue didn''t know much about the original residents of death valley. Hearing Shangguan Pei say this, he quickly pulled his sleeve, but Shangguan Pei shook his head with a smile.


    "What country is the Tianlan?" The burly man looked at Shangguan Pei even more doubtfully. Without waiting for Shangguan Pei to reply, he said to the two people beside him, "Do you remember what our ancestors said about this country?"


    Both of them shook their heads, and the youngest replied, "He should be wearing the armor from the book our ancestors showed us. Only a general can wear it, but I''ve never heard of the Tianlan. It should be a small country."


    "Then do you know the Hengyuan and the Yan Country?" Su Mianyue asked curiously. He wanted to know how many years these people had been hiding from the world. The Tianlan had been established for more than a hundred years, okay?


    "What country is that?" The strong man asked subconsciously.


    Su Mianyue held her forehead, blaming her for her lack of words, and asked why. It seemed that the ancestors of these people probably hid from the world during the turmoil of the great moon dynasty in history. At that time, there were no Tianlan and other countries.


    Pulling Shangguan Pei''s sleeve, Su Mianyue, who knew little about history, could only use him as a commentator. If he could not convince these people that they were harmless, it would not be easy to leave the valley of death.


    Shangguan Pei gave a brief account of the history he was familiar with. The three of them listened attentively, probably staying in the mountains for too long, so the three of them were not very guarded against people. After a few questions and answers with Shangguan Pei, although they could not be called brothers, they were nodding heads. Shangguan Pei would not refuse to invite them to their village.


    On the way there, Shangguan Pei carried Su Mianyue on his back. Su Mianyue whispered in his ear, "I just remembered something. I was afraid that the fireworks would attract the attention of the authorities last night, but those wolves were running around and bumping around with smoke. They wouldn''t have noticed anything, would they?"


    "No problem." Shangguan Pei shook his head and said, "The terrain here is quite special. It can only be seen by the people on the top where the landslide is ignited. Even if you set fire to the forest in the center, no one will find it."


    "I only set fire to the forest when my brain is on fire. Don''t you know how important mountain forests are to human survival?" Su Mianyue snorted. Although she had used lin powder before, the amount of lin powder dispersed could only ignite the animal fur, but it was difficult to ignite the forest. Moreover, the snow here was very thick, and it was not easy for those big trees to burn in this season.


    Along the way, the two of them chatted intermittently, and the three men did not communicate with them. It was not until they arrived at their residence that Su Mianyue looked at the so-called village speechlessly.


    The village where they had taken refuge was an open space where hundreds of trees had fallen, and the so-called houses were made of wood. They looked very unstable, and most of them were newly built.


    What made Su Mianyue most speechless was the woman who was busy cooking at the side. She strung the meat of wild animals directly on the branches without any processing. This was simply an ancient society.


    But thinking that the people here had not gone out for many years, Su Mianyue also understood why they lived like this, but could not help but ask in a low voice, "Shangguan Pei, didn''t you say that they have a way out of the valley? Don''t they go out to change their daily necessities?"


    "That''s why the people outside can''t find the entrance," Shangguan Pei replied in a low voice.


    There was a feeling of being deceived. Su Mianyue made a move to hit Shangguan Pei in the back of the head. He wanted to ask him what else he had hidden from the death valley. Could he have brought her here just because he knew there was such a place?


    If that''s the case, then the chances of being found are really low.


    The three men told a white-haired old lady why they had brought strangers here, and the old lady waved to them, perhaps because of the old lady''s kindness to them, so that the surrounding people put away their defensive stance that they could attack at any time.


    "Children, you are guests from outside. Can you tell me that life outside is peaceful now?" The old woman asked. It was not hard to tell from her tone that she used to have a certain identity, even though she was sitting there at an old age, her back was still straight.


    "If it were peaceful outside, he wouldn''t be here." Su Mianyue muttered. Seeing the old lady looking at her calmly, she felt that her tone was not respectful enough and cleared her throat, "Right now, the Tianlan and the Hengyuan are at war among the three big countries, and the other big country is in civil strife. Some small countries are also considering whether they should take a share, so the world is really chaotic."


    Because her legs were uncomfortable, Su Mianyue leaned against the roots of a tree and lifted her right leg to rest on the roots of the tree, which made her feel more comfortable. She did not notice that many aboriginals looked at her strangely and wiped the sweat off her forehead before continuing, "Old lady, our brother and sister had to come here, but the war outside is not over yet. As a general, he must go back and take charge of the situation. Otherwise, the soldiers will suffer a great loss. I wonder if the old lady can send us out. In return, I will send you food, oil, salt, cloth and other necessities from the landslide in a month."


    Su Mianyue never liked to beat around the bush. It was better to negotiate directly on the conditions that the old lady might be tempted by than to guess where the exit was. The battlefield changed so quickly that Shangguan Pei could win or lose without going back for a day.


    "We have been living in seclusion for too long. We thought that after generations of waiting, peace had already been restored outside. We didn''t expect that the world would still be in such chaos. Could it be that the old man was destined not to leave this place for the rest of his life and not to watch his children and grandchildren lead a normal life?" The old woman opened her mouth with red eyes and blamed herself, "Old ancestors, it''s all my wife who is in charge of the family. It''s useless. She has no face to go to visit you under the nine springs!"


    Su Mianyue didn''t expect the old lady to burst into tears. She didn''t seem to have said anything too much, did she?


    Su Mianyue, who had not enough eq, quickly turned to look up at guan pei, hoping that he could come out to rescue him. Women cry too horribly, and an old woman cries even more horribly. God knows if something will happen.


    Shangguan Pei''s march was no. 1, but he had no choice but to stand by Su Mianyue''s side in case the aboriginals blamed Su Mianyue for the old lady''s crying.


    Who knew that the old woman only cried for a while after the persuasion of her children and grandchildren, but suddenly asked, "Just now you said food, do you have any dry food on you?"

 Chapter 358 This Has to Be

    Su Mianyue couldn''t react for a moment. He blinked and smiled, "The old lady needs it. Of course, she needs it."


    Taking the bag off his body and handing it to Shangguan Pei, Shangguan Pei decided to take out his share as soon as he lowered his eyes. With their skills, they were not afraid of not eating, but most of these people had never eaten anything other than game.


    "There are twenty pieces of dough cakes and twelve steamed buns here, but they need to be heated to eat." Although Shangguan Pei was powerful and courteous, he behaved courteously, especially in the face of an old man.


    The old lady smiled and nodded when she saw that Shangguan Pei had both of them in a dry bag. She said to the woman who was working, "Take it and roast it. If it''s warm, it will be fine. Don''t roast it too long. It will be scorched."


    Recently, a woman by the fire came over to bow to the old woman, then took the dry grain bag and went to the fire.


    After the food was roasted to give off a faint fragrance, the aboriginals couldn''t help swallowing. Although people in many places couldn''t eat meat, it was more tempting for them who ate raw meat all day long.


    Su Mianyue and Shangguan Pei were filled with emotion as they watched the group of people eat that bit of pasta and swallow it in small mouthfuls for fear that they would never be able to eat it again, especially when the old lady''s eyes were full of tears. But the honest rumbling of her stomach still made them feel awkward.


    The old lady, who had already eaten half a plate of pancakes, rejected the other pasta that her grandchildren had respectfully served and asked someone to bring a piece of lean meat to Su Mianyue and his wife. After thanking them, they began to eat slowly. They had not been full all day and night, and now it was difficult to digest the meat.


    After finishing the barbecue, Su Mianyue said with a satisfied face, "It''s great to eat hot food."


    "You are easily satisfied." Shangguan Pei handed Su Mianyue a hot water bag by the fire and teased.


    The old lady had been observing the two of them, and the strong man who had brought Su Mianyue and the two of them back had also told the old lady the information she had obtained from them. The more she listened, the brighter her eyes became. Seeing that they had stopped behaving extraordinary, she said, "The two distinguished guests are the only ones who have come to our village alive. The old lady invited the two of them inside to have a chat."


    Shangguan Pei held Su Mianyue, and the two of them followed the old woman who was lifted up to the cabin. Although it looked very ordinary outside, su mianyue couldn''t help but be surprised when she entered the cabin.


    The room was filled with all kinds of precious porcelain and bronze ware, probably because of the relics left by the ancestors. Many things could be used as pots and pans, but they were neatly placed in the corner.


    The old lady saw that the two of them were not in any mood other than surprise, and felt that they were the nobles sent by the heavens to help them. She waved her hands and asked her children to retreat to the door, then told them about the origin of their village.


    It turned out that they were the blood of the royal family of the great moon dynasty. Their ancestors were suspected of usurping the throne and were forced to flee here to seek refuge. However, the master of the family died of illness in the valley after a short period of time because he was depressed. Before he died, he made a final statement that he would not allow his descendants to be treated as royalties. Unless the great moon dynasty changed its dynasty, they would never leave this valley.


    Children and grandchildren may have been used to life here, or they may have been too careful to follow their ancestors'' orders, so they had not left the valley for so many years.


    However, they had been learning the culture and etiquette that nobles should have, including martial arts practice, and had never left behind, but they had escaped through a network of loyal servants and confidants, and had been unable to find men and women who were not related by blood over the years in order to reproduce through incessant marriages. Therefore, there were many young men and women in the village.


    But none of them dared to accept it. They were afraid that the hearts of the other races would change, and no one would be able to survive the initial test.


    "Does the old lady hope that future generations can return to the outside world and live a normal life?" Su Mianyue asked directly.


    The old lady obviously did not expect Su Mianyue to be so straightforward. After a little hesitation, she nodded.


    "Although I don''t know whether the outside world is better or the world here is safer, since the old lady has this idea, the two of us are willing to help the old lady. After all, we need your help to get out of here. But now that we are hunting, we will be in grave danger once we leave the valley. Even though all the people in your village are trained in martial arts, there are still old people and children. Do they have the ability to protect themselves?" Su Mianyue spoke to the old lady with a straight waist. "Of course, the old lady can choose to part ways with us once she gets out of the valley, but the old lady is also from the outside, so you should know that the outside world is not so simple. If we don''t make arrangements first, it won''t be easy for you to live a peaceful life. And your children and grandchildren have lived in this peaceful world for too long. Can they adapt to the complexity of the outside world?"


    After saying this, Su Mianyue stood up. Shangguan Pei stepped forward to give Su Mianyue a hand and said, "Old madam, please consider what is best for your people. Our brother and sister will stay here for the time being to wait for the old madam''s answer. Please arrange a room for my sister to rest. We can wait until tomorrow at the latest."


    The old lady did not stop them, but when the two of them opened the door, she told her grandson outside, "Clean up the room next to the old man and give the two distinguished guests a temporary stay. Don''t neglect it."


    Although the old lady''s attitude and the people in the village did not look like bad people, Shangguan Pei and Su Mianyue remained vigilant. When they arrived at the temporary house, they took turns to rest after dealing with the injuries on their legs. This time, they could sleep for two hours before changing shifts, which would definitely replenish their energy.


    The next morning, Su Mianyue and his wife were invited out for breakfast. It was still roasted game. Su Mianyue really had no appetite but could not not eat it. Otherwise, they would not even have the strength to leave.


    After eating, Su Mianyue looked up at the old woman, knowing that she had been looking at her.


    "This time, the old man will send ten grandchildren and granddaughters to accompany you out of the valley. However, you must cooperate with our actions. If you can arrange their identities after leaving the valley, we will not trouble you two about leaving the valley, and we will thank you for the opportunity in the future." The old woman spoke in a deep voice, and behind her stood ten strong men and ten women in their twenties.


    Looking at the strong bodies of both men and women in this village, Su Mianyue really wanted to invite them to work with him or join the army. Such a good person could not be wasted, but it was obviously not the right time to say these words.


    "Okay." Shangguan Pei answered first, and Su Mianyue nodded.


    In order for the old lady and others to be at ease, Su Mianyue also swore with Shangguan Pei that he would never mention their village after leaving the valley. Unless they voluntarily appeared in front of the world, they would fall into the path of the beast in the next life.


    The old lady was relieved by their vows, and she ordered people to prepare a lot of jerky and the snow water in the water bags that Su Mianyue and the others brought yesterday for their journey.


    Twenty young men kowtowed to the old lady and left with bows and arrows and swords on their backs.


    The only consolation for Su Mianyue was that, in order to avoid the two of them seeing their way out of the valley, the other party covered their eyes with black cloth, and made two rough chairs for them to sit on, covered them with thick animal fur, and given a big cloak, they were able to recuperate leisurely all the way.

 Chapter 359 Love, Hate, Madness

    The journey out of the valley of death took nearly three days. Although they were blindfolded, it was not difficult to find them back with the memory of Su Mianyue and Shangguan Pei. But neither of them would do that unless the xia family moved out of the valley and they had to take refuge in the valley.


    After leaving the valley, Su Mianyue arranged for the people to be placed in the nearest hidden pile and told the xia family to assist in whatever they could and follow Shangguan Pei in the direction of Huizhou City.


    Su Mianyue had been sitting in the carriage because of his leg injury, and the driver was a subordinate of Su Mianyue, and both of them had made simple facelifts with fake identities. Otherwise, Shangguan Pei''s mask was too eye-catching, even if both of them had real faces.


    When the two of them returned to Huizhou City, the horn of the war was still ringing, but judging from the tense atmosphere of the guards in the city, the situation in Huizhou City during this period of time was very bad.


    Shangguan Pei had no time to change and went to the front to deploy a new battle plan, also to stabilize the morale of the army, but any officer and soldier who saw Shangguan Pei would think that they would not lose the war.


    Su Mianyue, on the other hand, pretended to be a soldier and rested in Shangguan Pei''s barracks. After all, the whole army knew that he was captured by the Hengyuan. It was hard to explain Su Mianyue''s reappearance, especially when he returned with Shangguan Pei. He would make a big deal out of it and shake Shangguan Pei''s position in the army.


    It was not until sunset that Shangguan Pei returned from the battlefield. Although it was hard to tell if he looked tired in a mask, his blood and murderous spirit knew that he was in a bloody battle all day.


    He wrung a handkerchief and handed it to Shangguan Pei to wipe his hands. Su Mianyue asked, "How''s the war ahead?"


    "Our army has lost nearly 20,000 soldiers recently. I''m afraid..." Shangguan Pei clenched his handkerchief and said coldly, "There are spies in the army."


    Su Mianyue nodded. Even the palace had so much detail to do, and the barracks could not avoid such a thing, so he asked, "Do you have eyes?"


    "We can only confirm that it is among the deputy generals." Shangguan Pei''s voice sank. The deputy generals in the army were his sworn brothers. He didn''t want to doubt anyone, but he had to.


    Knowing that Shangguan Pei was depressed, Su Mianyue no longer asked anything, so he took out a purse around his neck and handed it to Shangguan Pei, "This is what I got in the Hengyuan barracks. It''s the antidote for heart failure. Although I don''t know if there will be such a drug in the Hengyuan, there must be someone who can give such a drug to you. You might be able to give it to the military doctor for research."


    "Thank you, Mianyue." Shangguan Pei took the antidote and said to Su Mianyue in a more serious tone, "On behalf of millions of soldiers, I thank you for saving my life."


    "It seems to me that it''s a blessing to have this antidote. I''m just selling you a favor. Who told me to owe you so much?" With a smile, Su Mianyue stopped talking about it.


    Saving her life was never something that could be thanked with words, but Shangguan Pei saved her more than once. "You go and rest first. I''ve already asked people to prepare dinner. Your health and safety will directly affect the morale of the soldiers and the key to victory and defeat."


    Shangguan Pei did not refuse. Every time after the war, if it was not for the urgency of the war, Shangguan Pei would order the whole army to take turns to rest, so as to have enough energy and physical strength to meet the enemy, and even more so as a general.


    Not to mention what happened on Su Mianyue''s side, the Hengyuan had lost news of Su Mianyue for nearly half a month. In a fit of anger, Wanyan Lin killed the cavalry who came back to report the news under the sword, and became even more irritable for nothing.


    In the whole barracks, only xuezhu dared to follow Wanyan Lin closely, perhaps because she could not avoid it.


    Shangguan Pei''s return today made Wanyan Lin even angrier. If he had not intentionally sent a message to Shangguan Pei, how would Shangguan Pei have known that Su Mianyue had been sent to Jianzhou City?


    When Shangguan Pei returned safely, Su Mianyue would surely be by his side. He had set up a scheme at the expense of his team of elites. He should not have trusted his subordinates and not sent secret guards to escort and arrest them.


    All of a sudden, his eyes fell on Xuezhu. Watching Xuezhu pour tea, Wanyan Lin suddenly threw a dagger at her. The sharp dagger cut Xuezhu''s white wrist, and the red blood flowed down. Xuezhu hugged his broken right hand with a cry of pain. He bit his lips and looked at Wanyan Lin. There was nothing but hatred in his eyes.


    "Doesn''t Concubine Xue think this dagger looks familiar?" Wanyan Lin asked coldly.


    Xuezhu looked at the dagger and immediately understood why Wanyan Lin had hurt her.


    However, her heart was as gray as ashes, and she did not care about her life. Instead, she sat up calmly and looked at Wanyan Lin with blood on her wrist and sneered, "It''s too late for the emperor to ask you this now. With his wisdom, he should have known that Mianyue would not be willing to be your captive. He also guessed that she intended to hurt herself to create an opportunity to leave the camp, right?"


    Xuezhu, who had always been cold, was smiling like a peach blossom in march. When he saw Wanyan Lin''s face, he said in a low voice, "But there is a saying that my concubines have always wanted to ask the emperor. The emperor knew that Mianyue wanted to escape from your control, but you still let her go. Are you too deeply in love and unwilling to let her get hurt, or are you using her as a chess piece to design General Shangguan?"


    Facing Xuezhu''s penetrating eyes, Wanyan Lin angrily stepped forward, grabbed Xuezhu''s bun and pulled it into his arms. He said viciously, "Since you don''t want to be a noble concubine, then go back to your old job. Being a military prostitute will make you understand how cheap you are!"


    "Wanyan Lin, you can only be cruel to women. You don''t care if your own woman is seduced by another man. Why would I be afraid of being a prostitute? Please rest assured, your majesty. Your concubines will make sure that everyone who comes to enjoy themselves will know what your favorite position is and will give them a chance to experience how happy it is to be an emperor. Hahaha." Xuezhu laughed out loud, but the laughter revealed endless desolation.


    In this life, I have loved, hated, and retaliated madly, but the end is to die in the dirtiest way?


    Xuezhu didn''t care about life or death, but he couldn''t kill himself.


    According to a legend in the Tianlan, people who commit suicide go straight to the eighteenth level of hell after they die. They can''t reincarnate or go to the bridge of naihe. But xuezhu still wanted to see her unborn child, so she couldn''t take it personally.


    Perhaps Wanyan Lin also knew that Xuezhu''s mind would be wanton. Seeing that xuezhu did not beg for mercy, his heart became even angrier. He pulled out a dagger embedded in a wooden table and ruthlessly broke Xuezhu''s tendons in his hands and feet, leaving only her beautiful face.


    "I want you to be beautiful until you die. When you reach the underworld, you will be despised by those little ghosts. Even if you die, you will not rest in peace." After saying this in a cold voice, Wanyan Lin threw her out of the tent like a rag bag and shouted, "Come on! Send this bitch to the comfort tent and report to me when she dies!"

 Chapter 360 If There Is A Next Life, I Just Hope I Dont Meet You

    No one knew how big a mistake Concubine Xue had made to become a military prostitute. From the beginning when no one dared to mock her to the time when Wanyan Lin ordered the sleeping snow bamboo to be rewarded with hundreds of taels of silver, the people in the queue had to wait for the signature, and the people who signed it earned a lot of good money.


    Xuezhu, who was pale, stared up without focus. The cold question made her not feel the cold on the ground, nor any pain.


    Even though she had suffered such abuse at this moment, she did not regret helping su mianyue escape. She was already waiting for the end of this moment, wasn''t she?


    "If there is a next life, I just hope I don''t meet you." Xuezhu spoke softly, but her voice was so low that the soldiers on her could not hear her clearly.


    She had once been as cold and arrogant as a bamboo in the snow, and before swallowing the last breath of her life, she had only said such a last word that no one could understand.


    Maybe it''s Su Mianyue, or maybe it''s Wanyan Lin.


    Xuezhu had been tortured for less than twelve hours before he died. The guard went to Wanyan Lin with some trepidation to tell him the news. He wanted to curse his bad luck and die in such a short time. If the emperor was not satisfied with the result, wouldn''t they be punished?


    However, Wanyan Lin did not show any anger when he learned that Xuezhu was dead. He gave a cold order for the body to be frozen, but did not give any instructions on what was left of the body.


    He ordered the soldiers to continue attacking Huizhou City, harassing him three times a day and attacking him once every three days. The seemingly regular strategy was confusing.


    While Shangguan Pei was studying Wanyan Lin''s intentions, several cities, such as Linzhou city, were constantly being harassed and attacked, and the attacks were getting more and more fierce, as if they were trying to figure out the Tianlan''s battle plan before embarking on a life-and-death struggle.


    The gates of Jianzhou City had been closed for many days and still maintained the stance of taking defense as an attack.


    On this day, Shangguan Pei was in the study discussing the strategy of defending the enemy, while Su Mianyue went to Ji Xun''s former camp.


    Although Ji Xun''s life and death were not clear, Shangguan Pei still ordered everything to remain intact, perhaps expecting a miracle, and Su Mianyue, as Shangguan Pei''s bodyguard, came here without anyone stopping him.


    When he came to the familiar tent, after all, there was only a sense of coldness in the uninhabited tent. Even if Su Mianyue could remember Ji Xun''s every move in the tent, there was no smell of Ji Xun in the tent.


    "Yu, I don''t believe you''re going to go like this. It doesn''t matter if you don''t marry me, as long as you come back alive. But if you''re safe and sound, why haven''t you sent me the news of peace? You know, I''ve been trying so hard not to think about you these days, I was afraid that you would kill that beast Wanyan Lin on impulse, but it''s impossible for me to avenge you on my own, so I can only come back here and use the strength of the Tianlan army to avenge you, whether you live or die, Wanyan Lin has the will to kill you and he shouldn''t have stayed in this world!" Su Mianyue murmured coldly, but her eyes were glistening with tears.


    Su Mianyue had been through so much recently that she knew how many people she would implicate if she acted rashly, and unless she sacrificed herself to stay by Wanyan Lin''s side, it would be difficult to kill him in one fell swoop. The hundreds of thousands of troops were the biggest obstacle.


    Ji Xun''s whereabouts were already unknown because of a crazy move at the beginning, and Shangguan Pei was the one who fell into the enemy force to rescue him and almost lost his life. Perhaps the 20,000 soldiers of the Tianlan lost their morale because Shangguan Pei couldn''t stay in the army.


    "I didn''t kill bo ren, but he died because of me. Now I understand the true meaning of this sentence. Even if I lost my mind because of poisoning, if I hadn''t come here with a will to kill in the first place, how could I have implicated you?" When he came to the desk and looked at the half-written military strategy, tears dripped from Su Mianyue''s eyes and soaked the writing on it.


    Frantically trying to wipe her tears away, but in the end, more words were destroyed. Su Mianyue clenched her pink lips to stop herself from crying. Before she was sure whether Ji Xun was really not alive, before she avenged Ji Xun, what right did she have to cry here?


    Su Mianyue tried hard to raise the corner of his lips, "Yu likes to see me smile the most. He said I look the best when I smile, so I can''t cry. Yu will be sad when he finds out. He won''t want to... Yu, can you come back soon? I only want you to be fine, as long as you are fine, I can not take revenge, and I don''t care about anything related to Wanyan Lin anymore. I just want you to be safe, even from the ends of the earth. To live... To live..."


    The corners of his lips stiffened over and over again, and Su Mianyue fell into a chair, groveling on the table with silent tears, lying in his arms, trying to hide the sadness that could not be hidden, but the effect was even more heartbreaking.


    When Shangguan Pei came here to look for su mianyue, she saw her thin figure, unable to support her military uniform, fluctuating. The person who usually smiled and talked to him was now shrouded in sadness.


    She wanted to go up and hold Su Mianyue in her arms, but Shangguan Pei''s feet seemed to take root and could not move a single inch from the doorway.


    Su Mianyue cried and slept on the desk for a long time. Shangguan Pei then went forward to light Su Mianyue''s sleeping acupoint and placed her on the couch where Ji Xun had once rested. Looking at Su Mianyue, who was still in pain in her sleep, Shangguan Pei whispered in a heartbroken voice: "What if I could make you remember me and make you so sad for me, even if it cost my life?"


    Shangguan Pei took off his mask and couldn''t help but laugh, "I am confused. A beautiful woman like you should not be shrouded in sorrow. If I were to exchange my identity with Ji Yu, I would only hope that you would live a peaceful and happy life. Don''t think about revenge or even remember my existence. I believe he must have thought the same way, but unfortunately he didn''t have the opportunity to explain his thoughts to you."


    Stroking Su Mianyue''s clean face and wiping away the wet tears on her face, Shangguan Pei suddenly turned around and kissed Su Mianyue on the forehead. Although it was only as fast as a dragonfly, it made Shangguan Pei blush.


    It was not a man''s job to belittle the woman he liked, but Shangguan Pei would never do that if Su Mianyue was sober.


    "Mianyue, meeting you in this life is the most fortunate thing for me, Shangguan Pei, because your existence has made me understand that there should be those emotions in life, but unfortunately you will never understand how important you are to me, even if I give my life for you." Looking at Su Mianyue''s swollen eyes with a bitter smile, Shangguan Pei stroked Su Mianyue''s long hair again, fearing that she would wake up, and strode out of the tent, ordering the soldiers to send charcoal into the tent.


    Although his acupuncture points only allowed Su Mianyue to sleep for two hours, Shangguan Pei was still worried that Su Mianyue would catch a cold and was too busy with the war to care more about Su Mianyue. Today, he was surprised that Su Mianyue had lost so much weight that his original standard oval face had already lost its pointed undershell.


    But what could he do for Su Mianyue?

 Chapter 361 I Want to Protect You for the Rest of Your Life, but I Cant Help It

    Shangguan Pei, who had returned to the ledger, was unable to sleep, so he stood up to write a new strategy.


    If Su Mianyue wanted revenge, he would help her take revenge. Besides, if it wasn''t for the barracks, Su Mianyue wouldn''t have poisoned Ji Xun or died. This was the first time Shangguan Pei wanted revenge, but there was enough reason.


    Instead of using the traditional battle plan, Shangguan Pei finished writing the strategy and sent his own guards, asking the army doctor to rush out the poison overnight. This time, he was determined to defeat Wanyan Lin in one fell swoop.


    After about one incense stick, the guard came in with two packets of powder. Shangguan Pei asked the other party to present the bag to him. The guard quickly walked forward and opened the bag, but before Shangguan Pei touched the bag, the guard sprinkled the powder on Shangguan Pei. Despite Shangguan Pei''s quick reflexes, he was able to dodge the attack.


    "You are not my personal guard. Who sent the assassin?" Shangguan Pei let out a low cry and did not send anyone in to arrest the assassin. Once the soldiers knew that there were assassins in the main general''s camp, they would be worried.


    "Why should General Shangguan ask about this when he''s dying? The lord of hell will tell you the truth!" The man raised his head, his eyes filled with murderous energy, and he attacked Shangguan Pei''s chest with two daggers in each hand.


    Shangguan Pei slapped the table back and dodged. He turned to meet the sword hanging behind him, but the sword was cut in two at the moment of the battle. The dagger in the assassin''s hand had already pierced into his heart.


    "Die!" The assassin said in a low voice. His hand, which was holding the dagger, swung hard. Shangguan Pei gripped his wrist in pain and twisted it.


    With a click, the assassin''s wrist was twisted by Shangguan Pei. Shangguan Pei hit the assassin on the head with a backhand and killed him on the spot.


    After dealing with the assassin, Shangguan Pei was no longer physically strong. He was a little drowsy after being drugged.


    The guard outside the ledge heard a noise inside and immediately came in to check. Seeing Shangguan Pei with a dagger in his chest, he quickly stepped forward to help Shangguan Pei up and helped him to the bed to rest.


    "Dispose of people in secret and block the news of their injuries," Shangguan Pei ordered painfully.


    "General!" Zhan wu said anxiously, "Your injury needs immediate treatment."


    "It''s too late." Shangguan Pei''s voice was very soft, probably to preserve his strength, but he knew the limits of his body when he was often injured. "There are spies in the army. We must conceal this general''s death until the end of the war. Ask Miss Su to write a report to the emperor, and ask the emperor to decide on the position of the commander. What should we do next? This battle plan will be written on the table, but it can be reported to the emperor at the same time."


    "After the death of this general, your battalion will immediately be disbanded to make a living. After all these years, it is time for you to be free," Shangguan Pei said weakly.


    On may 1st, there was no blood or tears, but now there were red eyes and tears all over his face. "Everyone in the general''s camp was born for the general. We can''t protect the general well. How can we survive?"


    "This is the last order of the general. Are you not listening to me?" Shangguan Pei shouted in a low voice.


    "General..." Zhan wu choked and saluted Shangguan Pei, "Yes, your subordinates."


    Shangguan Pei closed his tired eyes. The feeling of life passing made him feel cold all over. His hands were hanging weakly by his side. He wanted zhan wu to invite Su Mianyue over but was afraid to see Su Mianyue''s sad face. Shangguan Pei knew that although Su Mianyue did not love him, he regarded him as a friend and a benefactor.


    Just then, Su Mianyue''s voice came from outside the tent. "Hasn''t the general rested yet?"


    Zhan Liu replied and lifted the curtain for Su Mianyue. As Shangguan Pei''s most trusted personal guard, Zhan Liu was puzzled why he did not come out after zhan 5 entered the big tent for so long, but he did not break the rules to break in. However, he knew very well the peculiarity of Su Mianyue in Shangguan Pei''s heart, and he would not stop nor need to be notified.


    After entering the tent, the words that were supposed to exit were swallowed after seeing the corpses and weapons on the ground. Su Mianyue glanced coldly at the screen, touched the hidden weapon at his waist with one hand, and walked lightly behind the screen.


    When she saw Shangguan Pei lying on the wooden couch with a dagger in his chest and zhan wu standing stiffly by, Su Mianyue gave a cry and kicked zhan wu out. She must have treated him as an assassin.


    "Shangguan Pei, how are you? I''ll go to the army doctor, you wait for me." Su Mianyue said anxiously.


    "Mianyue..." Shangguan Pei pulled Su Mianyue''s wrist with all her might.


    Afraid of hurting Shangguan Pei, Su Mianyue could only stand there and not move. "It''s too late. You can stay and talk to me for a while. I''m afraid there won''t be such a chance today."


    "No, you''ll be fine. I won''t let you die in front of me!" Su Mianyue shook his head and shouted softly, his eyes filled with warm liquid, unable to accept the sight of a man who could safely give his back to the other party on the battlefield to die in front of him.


    Ji Xun''s death had made it hard for Su Mianyue to let go. If Shangguan Pei left like this again, Su Mianyue did not know what was left of him and where to go.


    "There will always be a death. What difference does it make now or in the future? Don''t cry for me. That will only make me feel uneasy leaving." Holding Su Mianyue''s arm, Shangguan Pei was reluctant to let go. He just wanted to leave a little bit of warmth behind. "Mianyue, the one person I can trust most in this army is you, and only you can help me temporarily stabilize the morale of the army without being suspected. You will not let me die in peace, will you?"


    Knowing that such a request would put Su Mianyue in a difficult position, Shangguan Pei had no other choice at the moment. The lives of nearly a million soldiers could not be trifled with, nor could they be ignored.


    Zhan Liu, who was holding zhan 5 in, was seen in the corner of the eye. Shangguan Pei said in a deep voice, "Zhan 5 and zhan 6 are under orders. Before the emperor appoints a new general, Miss Su will lead the three armies in his place. The battalion must protect and assist Miss Su in handling military affairs as faithfully as the general."


    "Yes, zhan 5! Zhan Liu is ordered!" Both of them knelt down on one knee and answered in unison.


    "Shangguan Pei, you are so overbearing. Who wants to take over your mess? You live well. I will stop the bleeding right now. The army doctor will definitely be able to save you. If you dare to die, I will make you die. I owe you a debt of gratitude. Who am I going to repay for your death?" Su Mianyue''s eyes were red and he didn''t want to answer. More importantly, he didn''t want Shangguan Pei to die.


    Shangguan Pei chuckled and knew what Su Mianyue meant, but he didn''t have much time left. He could only whisper, "Mianyue, I really want to see you put on a bright red wedding dress and become the most beautiful bride. I want to protect you for the rest of your life. But what can I do with my life?"


    Raising his hand, he took off the mask on his face. Shangguan Pei''s beautiful face was drained of blood, as if it would break if he touched it.


    Su Mianyue bit his lips, trying to keep the tears from flowing down, but his vision was still blurry and he could not see the face in front of him, let alone the lingering and deep love in his eyes.

 Chapter 362 The Promise of the Next Life

    Finally willing to face the reality that Shangguan Pei''s life was not long ago, Su Mianyue slowly sat beside him, allowing Shangguan Pei to hold her wrist tightly without struggling, but did not return to hold Shangguan Pei''s hand, perhaps because she was afraid of facing his deep feelings, and she could not respond in her life.


    His eyes met, but he was speechless. Shangguan Pei sighed softly. The blood under him had already soaked the quilt and dripped onto the ground. He didn''t have much time, so he had to say: "Mianyue, there is no regret for Ze Zhi to die with you by his side. If there is an afterlife, Ze Zhi only hopes to meet you earlier and give you a unique happiness. If ze can meet you in the first time, will you have a place in his heart?"


    Su Mianyue froze and looked at Shangguan Pei, who didn''t know how to answer. He tried to blink his eyes to make himself look better. He said softly, "In this life, there are men that I love and hate but can''t only be friends, just like Mu Tinng who met the wrong person at the right time. There''s a man who makes me wish I could kill him and turn my back on him, just like Wanyan Lin met the wrong person at the wrong time. Just like ji yu, I can''t tell if it''s a man and a woman or any other relationship. He died for me and took away my heart. All my feelings in this life will be spent missing him."


    Seeing that he didn''t have a place for himself, Shangguan Pei could not hide the desolation in his eyes. He wanted Su Mianyue to tell a white lie to let him go at ease.


    Perhaps he didn''t want Shangguan Pei to regret it, or if he really thought so, Su Mianyue took Shangguan Pei''s hand and whispered, "The ze of this life is a friend in distress for Mianyue, but it''s not love. If Mianyue is really the first person to come to shize and he will never let Mianyue down, Mianyue and Ze Zhi will live together forever."


    Su Mianyue''s gentle words softened Shangguan Pei''s heart. Even if there was a knife in his heart, it didn''t hurt. His heart was filled with longing for the next life.


    "If there is an afterlife, Ze Zhi will no longer fight to achieve success in the battlefield. He is willing to wash away his sins and cherish Mianyue''s life." Shangguan Pei''s eyes gradually became lax, not too greedy. As long as he could be Su Mianyue''s husband and wife for the rest of his life, he would never regret it. He would use his life as her guardian god to see her happy and safe, but it was a pity that he could no longer accompany her in this life...


    Su Mianyue didn''t know what Shangguan Pei didn''t say. All she could promise was a lifetime of marriage. As she said, they would live together forever.


    This was a relationship that many couples could not have, but in Su Mianyue''s opinion, such a small and gentle marriage lacked the nourishment of love. It was not the marriage that Su Mianyue had expected, and it was only to repay a few life-saving favors in this life.


    Shangguan Pei smiled at each other and said no more goodbyes. Shangguan Pei slowly closed his eyes in the gaze of Su Mianyue. There was a smile of satisfaction on his beautiful face that he had never had in his life. Even the unfinished war did not worry him at all.


    Holding Shangguan Pei''s cold, slippery hand tightly, the smile on Su Mianyue''s face did not diminish, but the tears in her eyes had already rolled down.


    Once again, Su Mianyue looked at the person she cared about dying in front of her and couldn''t do anything about it. She wondered why she had traveled here, so that she could feel the loneliness of the world again.


    Or was she destined to be a lonely star, so she was destined to live a lonely life, and no one who truly cared for her had a good ending?


    Shangguan Pei, don''t forget our promise to the afterlife. We must choose someone to reincarnate. I don''t care if you are a trafficker or a commoner. As long as you keep your promise, I will wait for you to marry me. I will fulfill your last wish. The Hengyuan will not retreat for a day. I am Shangguan Pei, the war god general of the Tianlan. I will fight alongside you to win the last battle of your life. Unless I die on the battlefield, I will not retreat! "Wiping the blood off the corner of Shangguan Pei''s mouth with his sleeve, Su Mianyue said softly," Shangguan Pei, if you are wronged, you can stay here for the time being. After great victory, you will return to the imperial court and be buried in glory."


    There was no cry in her words, but su mianyue''s gentle words made the tears of zhan wuzhan and zhan liu flow down their ears. She lived for the life of the general who had been constantly scheming in their lives, and also for the feelings that they had been looking forward to the most in their lives until death. Unfortunately, she was left as the expectation of the next life.


    After tidying up Shangguan Pei''s face, Su Mianyue placed his hand under the quilt, as if he were treating a sleeping person with respect and respect in his gentle movements.


    A generation of mythical war god generals had died so quietly that no one would believe it, and Su Mianyue was unwilling to let anyone know the real cause of Shangguan Pei''s death. As the anchor of the Tianlan, Shangguan Pei had to die on the battlefield.


    Putting on Shangguan Pei''s ghost mask, Su Mianyue slowly stood up and looked at zhan 5 and zhan 6. He said coldly, "You two, as close guards of the general, have received the general''s orders. Will you listen to my orders before the army triumphantly returns?"


    "It''s like seeing a general in hell. Zhan 5 / Zhan Liu was just sent by the general." Zhan 5 / 6 knelt down on one knee.


    "Very well, I hope the brothers of your battalion will be as loyal to this general as you are." Su Mianyue strode in the direction of Shangguan Pei''s desk, focusing on Shangguan Pei''s latest strategy, and the content was completely different from the usual battle tactics.


    After a careful look, Su Mianyue put the strategy aside and ordered the two of them, "The two of you have heard the general''s last words very clearly. If you have any information about the barracks, just follow General Shangguan''s last words. Now I was going to tell you a few things, and it must be done in secret. First, he ordered his guards to build an ice coffin and temporarily freeze General Shangguan in an extremely cold place. Before the grand funeral of the general, he had to ensure that the body was not damaged. Second, secretly investigating how the assassins infiltrated the camp, General Shangguan had always suspected that there were spies in the army, but considering the many years of camaraderie and unwillingness to deal with each other, this will allow you to secretly investigate anyone, including this general. Once the evidence is complete, this will be to comfort the general in the spirit of heaven. Third, if you dispose of this corpse yourself, there would have been no peace after his death!"


    Su Mianyue''s three requests were not difficult, but the second one was not done in a day.


    Zhan Liu was ordered to leave, and zhan 5 was to pass on Shangguan Pei''s instructions to Su Mianyue. When Su Mianyue heard this, tears welled up again, but he held back his grief and wrote a note to Mu Tinng according to Shangguan Pei''s wishes. At the same time, he wrote a letter in his name and sent it to Imperial Capital.


    Su Mianyue was going to do it himself for Shangguan Pei, but if Mu Tinng didn''t give her the chance, Su Mianyue would consider using her own power to take revenge, even if it would cost some!


    The screen that had been thrown at zhan 5 before could no longer block the view. After zhan 5 left, Su Mianyue looked up in Shangguan Pei''s direction and saw that he was as peaceful as sleeping, but the smell of blood under his nose was so pungent that it made one''s mind go blank.


    "Shangguan Pei, I will not let you down, I will not disgrace your war god title." Su Mianyue stood up and strode towards the wardrobe with his sleeves. He took out Shangguan Pei''s ordinary clothes and turned around. Except for his height, the aura on his body was just like Shangguan Pei''s, cold and murderous.

 Chapter 363 Not Just Su Mianyue

    After all, it was to complete Shangguan Pei''s final battle plan, so Su Mianyue was not in a hurry to start the war.


    These days, during the five battles and six battles, su mianyue had been teaching her some of Shangguan Pei''s usual words and gestures, as well as some of the generals in the army who were not aware of Su Mianyue''s temperament and so on.


    At the same time, the poisons that Shangguan Pei had ordered military doctors to develop were produced in large quantities, and even the entire medical centers in Huizhou city were helping to produce them. These poisons were definitely not only to be used in Huizhou city, but most importantly to be used in the war against Jianzhou City.


    Shangguan Pei did not intend to take Jianzhou City away in one fell swoop. After all, it was surrounded by danger. Shangguan Pei wanted to severely demoralize the military force of the Hengyuan, so that Wanyan Lin would not be able to start a war in a short period of time. He also gave the Tianlan enough time to replenish its reserve forces and increase the security of border cities everywhere. So that he could attack the Hengyuan with ease.


    Su Mianyue also agreed with Shangguan Pei''s playing style. It was better to postpone the war than to attack the city with the people''s livelihood. As long as the domestic war in hengyuan continued, it was not difficult to win over the territory of the Hengyuan.


    "General, that bunch of Hengyuan scumbags have been scolding outside for a few days. When are we going to go to the army? Gee, I''m getting calluses from listening to you." Deputy general Hong Fenng shouted loudly, and only after Su Mianyue''s instructions did he walk into the military tent and salute him.


    Because su mianyue had also made a face change in her hands, Hong Fenng did not find anything unusual, but his eagerness was hard to hide.


    Cold eyes swept past Hong Fenng, and Hong Fenng scratched his head with a straight face. He grinned and said, "My hands are itchy. I always close the city gate and listen to the barking of Hengyuan dogs. I''m afraid I''ll become a coward they scold by accident. I''m almost hiding in the shell." Although Hong Fenng was not happy, he still smiled innocently in front of Su Mianyue because of his respect for Shangguan Pei.


    "Take your subordinates down to practice and send them out tomorrow." Although Su Mianyue, who had taken the voice-over drug, did not sound like Shangguan Pei, she was declared to have a cold, so no one thought there was anything wrong with her.


    After receiving a positive reply, Hong Fenng immediately left with a silly smile on his face, almost humming a tune.


    After Hong Fenng left, Zhan Liu immediately took the letter and reported it to Su Mianyue. These were all tactics that Shangguan Pei had already planned. At this moment, Su Mianyue only needed to follow Shangguan Pei''s plan.


    "Very well, send the prepared poison to Linzhou city and order a small group of elite soldiers to support it. Even if the expected effect cannot be achieved, we must ensure that the casualties of the soldiers are minimized. If there is any greedy military merit, we will not be merciful!" Su Mianyue ordered in a cold voice, his cold eyes giving zhan 6 a momentary flash, thinking that their general had returned.


    "Yes." Zhan liu quickly withdrew his mind and answered with his eyes red. Even though Shangguan Pei had been dead for many days, he still did not want to believe that their war god general had just died.


    The Tianlan was busy setting up a big flag, but Wanyan Lin''s low pressure had been shrouded in the army of the Tianlan.


    After days of shouting, the Hengyuan soldiers were sent back to the army doctors for treatment every day, and the news from other cities was still the same. Under Shangguan Pei''s orders, all the gates of the cities were not allowed to open, and the army was not allowed to meet the peak directly with the Hengyuan army. Even the people were not allowed to leave the city without permission, or they would all be judged as spies.


    "Is this Shangguan Pei going to be a turtle?" After yan lin smashed the case angrily, without Xuezhu to let him vent, the soldiers close to him became the target of his anger.


    Ever since he was poisoned by Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin had been unable to control his temper. Perhaps he was unwilling to control himself, and repeated failures would only make him appear incompetent as a king, and would only make the people and soldiers unable to be loyal to him.


    "The emperor appeases his anger. The dragon body is the most important." The soldiers on duty knelt down and pleaded. They were all terrified, afraid that Wanyan Lin would order them to drag them out and behead them.


    "Send a message to Huizhou City. If I want her to know what happened to that bitch, I don''t believe she can sit in the Tianlan camp." Wanyan Lin snorted and lifted his robe to sit on the chair.


    Seeing this, the soldier hurriedly brought a desk over. The four treasures of the study were waiting on him. They were relieved to see that Wanyan Lin was writing so fast, as long as Wanyan Lin had a way to vent.


    After the letter was written, Wanyan Lin wrote Su Mianyue''s letter, sealed it with wax, and then put it into another envelope. This time, it said Shangguan Pei''s letter.


    Soon, the letter was shot at the city wall of Huizhou City and sent to Shangguan Pei''s tent. Su Mianyue opened the letter and read it. Her eyes were bloodshot, and her hands slammed on the table. She took several deep breaths to keep her tears from flowing. She also controlled her impulse to go forward and kill Wanyan Lin.


    "Wanyan Lin, you have killed my friends and relatives many times, and this time you have resorted to more methods. You are really too much of a bully!" With a low cry of hatred, Su Mianyue threw the letter into the charcoal fire basin, but his mind could not help but think of the snow bamboo frowns and smiles, and Xuezhu''s last time to help her smile of relief.


    It turned out that she knew it would not end well, but she was still willing to use her life to help her. Whether it was to make up for or repay her kindness, Xuezhu paid the price of life that Su Mianyue did not want to see.


    "Xuezhu, I''m sorry." Thousands of words turned into these three heavy words. Su Mianyue closed his eyes and hid the hatred in his eyes. He said in a low voice: "I''m not just Su Mianyue now, so I can''t risk my life to avenge you, but as long as I don''t die, I won''t let Wanyan Lin go. As long as I''m alive, he won''t damage your body. I''ll bury you in peace every day, so that you and your children won''t be disturbed again."


    Holding back the grief in her heart, Su Mianyue opened her eyes again, leaving only a chill in them. She wrote down a few tactics without any warmth in her eyes. Su Mianyue, who had always been unwilling to kill too much, planned to sacrifice her close friends with blood this time.


    Blowing the ink off the paper, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "Since you are his master and receive his salary, then you should bear the relative responsibility. If you do not kill me, it will be difficult to erase the hatred in my heart. If you do not kill me, he will never understand that Wanyan Lin is not the only person in this world who can use tricks to win!"


    "Men." Su Mianyue let out a low cry, and the guards immediately entered the tent to listen to the order. Su Mianyue said coldly, "Tell people to buy a large amount of oil and beans in the city. The general has ordered that from today onwards, except for the rest of the city wall, only bonfires will be allowed to illuminate. All the oil in the general will be gathered in one place."


    Su Mianyue smiled coldly. Even though she wore a mask so that no one could see her expression, her eyes were chilling.


    The guard looked up and saw Su Mianyue''s fierce eyes. His legs trembled uncontrollably and he hurriedly turned around to deliver the order.

 Chapter 364 Sad Or Lucky?

    It was night, and Su Mianyue sent his soldiers out of the city quietly to do their missions. These guards were not worth mentioning in the rivers and lakes, but they were the best in the barracks. If Su Mianyue didn''t know where they were doing their missions, he might not have found them not far below the city.


    The next day, before dawn, the Hengyuan army called again, and this time with 100,000 troops, there was a strong intention of forcibly attacking the city.


    Standing on top of the city wall, Su Mianyue waved a handsome flag, and the soldiers below were all out of the city to fight, but in less than half an hour they were defeated.


    Hengyuan''s leading general rushed towards the city gate, but the army of the Tianlan did not have any intention of fighting. When the whole army returned to the city, they saw the leading general quickly climb up the city wall, and after returning to Su Mianyue, he looked at the cavalry of the team with a happy face as they fell off the back of their horses, even as if they had been trampled to death by their own warhorses.


    "It''s really fun, but it''s a pity that those beans have been fed to the enemy''s horses. These sons of bitches are going to be so happy this time, haha!" Hong Fenng laughed the loudest, completely forgetting that he was not happy to do so when Su Mianyue gave the order, and felt that he had lost his manly blood.


    Hengyuan''s cavalry immediately rode to both sides after discovering the anomaly, intending to bypass the cooked beans on the ground and head for the city gate. The infantry also rushed to this side, while the soldiers behind the vanguard were carrying all kinds of siege weapons.


    However, less than 50 meters away from the city wall, the soldiers who were charging forward fell into danger in unison. The screams of death struck the hearts of the people. Even if the sharp wooden thorns could only kill the first people who fell, the people behind died under the sharp weapons of their comrades. Unless the traps were filled or there were enough planks to build temporary bridges, it was impossible to attack the city.


    As for the cavalry on both sides, it was even more tragic. The horses were lured by beans, but most of them survived. However, the hunting traps on both sides caused their horses to die.


    When the army encountered this situation, the leader could only order a retreat, or else more losses would not be his responsibility.


    "General, they''re retreating. Should we take advantage of the situation..." Hong Fenng wanted to use his fists and feet after he enjoyed watching it.


    Glancing coldly at Hong Fenng, Su Mianyue ordered, "The whole army will be renovated and we will fight again tomorrow."


    Su Mianyue then went down the city wall. Her location was very secret. As long as the people inside did not reveal the news, no one could see her.


    After returning to the camp, Su Mianyue looked coldly at He Xiao, the deputy general tied to the stake, and motioned zhan ba to remove the cloth from his mouth. When he xiao was about to speak, zhan ba put the dagger in his throat and said coldly, "Cooperate if you don''t want to die, or your whole family will be buried with you."


    "If I cooperate, won''t you kill my whole family? Will the emperor allow it?" He Xiao chuckled, his eyes filled with despair, but no remorse.


    "Keeping you alive is not to let you reveal the person behind the scenes. After all these years of war, my brother would not have been killed even though he was cold. Your whole family would not have been able to keep all of it for you, but your infant would have arranged for him to live in an ordinary family''s home. But I won''t inherit this name in the future." Su Mianyue said coldly, only looking at He Xiao and waving at zhan 8.


    Originally, with su mianyue''s personality, she would kill he xiao to avenge Shangguan Pei, but she didn''t believe that only He Xiao in the camp could do it.


    He also asked zhan wu and Zhan Liu, the two people who had followed Shangguan Pei for the longest time, what Shangguan Pei would do to He Xiao if he was still alive. Zhan wu and Zhan Liu set a precedent, which was why Su Mianyue agreed to let He Xiao''s youngest son change his name to live.


    I didn''t expect''Shangguan Pei'' to leave a note for me. Although He Xiao could not come forward to bow down, he was also excited. He could only say sadly, "He Xiao is not worthy of being the general''s brother. In the next life, he will be sworn to repay the general."


    "Send lieutenant general he on his way." Su Mianyue did not raise his eyelids, and this unrealistic oath was meaningless. It was better to go down to the ground and apologize to Shangguan Pei.


    "Please be careful of hong..." At the moment zhan 8 cut through the internal carotid artery, He Xiao suddenly said this.


    Su Mianyue, who was studying the topographic map, froze when he heard that. When He Xiao was out of breath, he asked softly, "How many people in the army are surnamed hong?"


    "The general is suspicious..." Zhan 8 frowned, not knowing whether to believe He Xiao''s last words.


    "This general will not suspect anyone because of the words of a traitor, but there is definitely more than one detail in the army. Perhaps it is the deputy general who holds the military power, or perhaps it is an inconspicuous identity. You must investigate this matter immediately and report to this general the list of all hong surnames." Su Mianyue added, "You only have two hours."


    "Yes." Zhan 8 bowed his hand and accepted the order. As for He Xiao''s body, he could only wait until the night to be transported out and disposed of, otherwise it would easily cause instability in the military.


    The smell of blood under her nose made Su Mianyue frown uncomfortably. This era of cold weapons, which was full of blood at every turn, made her deeply unhappy, but what was even more unhappy was that it was difficult to trust her back to her teammates in any era.


    "Shangguan Pei, I really don''t know if I should feel sad or glad for you. You definitely don''t want to see your old brothers die in front of you, and you don''t want to see them taking your life for the greater good, do you?" Su Mianyue put his hand on his eyes to keep them from getting wet, and the bitterness in the corners of his mouth was even more heartbreaking.


    After coming to this world, not counting the su family, there were three people who could really make Su Mianyue give up his back. Ji Xun didn''t know whether she was alive or dead. Shangguan Pei was already alive or dead. Biwu was the only one who was far away from him now. He couldn''t accompany her when she got married in the future.


    It was only a moment of grief, and Su Mianyue immediately pulled herself together to study the battle plan. She did not have much time to waste. She had to fight quickly with the smallest casualties, and she had to avenge Ji Xun and Shangguan Pei in one fell swoop.


    At this moment, in the main account of the Hengyuan, Wanyan Lin was silent for a long time after listening to the report of the general. The others could not guess the emperor''s thoughts and did not dare to say anything.


    It took a long time for Wanyan Lin to have an expression. He raised his eyebrows and clapped his hands on the table with a half-smile. As the general was about to kneel down to plead, he heard Wanyan Lin say: "Very well, it must have been won over there. This style of playing is completely out of line with Shangguan Pei''s style. If a city without a master general is not conquered again, wouldn''t it be a waste of the opportunity given to us by heaven!"


    With that said, Wanyan Lin laughed three times, and the smiling generals looked inexplicable. Although they were willing to believe what Wanyan Lin said was true, which side was that? Was the rumor true?


    Wanyan Lin did not know that his cooperation with the Yulin had already spread in the military, but it was cleverly not heard by his closest confidants. Now everyone was worried that the battle would end up as a wedding dress for someone else. The hengyuan congress would become a subsidiary of a small country with bullets.


    "Send down the order, prepare the whole army, and attack Huizhou City with all your might tomorrow." Wanyan Lin commanded confidently, and no one dared to challenge him, so he had to take orders to arrange the withdrawal.

 Chapter 365 Is That You?

    Knowing Wanyan Lin''s character, Su Mianyue was sure that Wanyan Lin would lead his troops to Huizhou City overnight, so after arranging the battle plan, he ordered the deputy generals to take turns to rest and not to go to the city building to watch.


    Su Mianyue himself had been asleep for two hours, and when he woke up, he was already in the middle of an ugly time.


    Summons war three came in to reply and confirmed that there was a problem with a chief qianfu named hong, so he asked him to do it secretly. As for whether this chief qianfu had participated in the murder of Shangguan Pei, it was no longer important. If it were not for the critical moment when the two armies were fighting, Su Mianyue would definitely go deep into it.


    "General, the Hengyuan army is ten miles outside the city and there is no sign of setting up camp," zhan wu reported.


    "Explore again." Su Mianyue replied simply, trying to calm himself down.


    This was the first time she had ever met Wanyan Lin head-on. Although she was using Shangguan Pei''s identity, a fight with her enemy still made Su Mianyue excited.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the guards reported again, "General, the Hengyuan vanguard is eight miles away from the city gate."


    "Send down the order, prepare the bow, arrows, and kerosene. Barracks will be responsible for creating the illusion of riot in the city when the enemy is far away from the city." Su Mianyue once again ordered that this point had not been mentioned in the discussion with the deputy generals before. "Send a few military and civilian posts to appease the people. Do not let the people''s hearts waver. Before the war is over, you must ensure that the rear is in peace."


    "Yes." Zhan 5 was ordered to leave, but Su Mianyue could no longer sit on the wooden chair and stood up to pick up the weapons belonging to Shangguan Pei. Although she was not used to using long guns, she kept practicing these days. Using Shangguan Pei''s weapons to kill the enemy was also a memory and respect for Shangguan Pei.


    After walking out of the table, Su Mianyue looked at the white jade hairpin at the corner of the table. It was a gift from Ji Xun, but she couldn''t wear it with armor on her head.


    "Yu, Ze Zhi, I will avenge you with my own hands. It is best to kill Wanyan Lin. If I can''t kill him, I will make him more painful than death." After saying this in a cold voice, Su Mianyue grabbed the white jade hairpin and placed it close to her chest. She wanted Ji Xun to''see'' with her own eyes how she avenged them.


    When they reached the city wall, Su Mianyue was still hidden in the corner building. Hong Fenng would not be noisy because of the mission. Su Mianyue was only protected by two guards. It was a little more quiet, but Hong Fenng''s loud voice could still be heard.


    "Didn''t the Hengyuan have enough to eat? It''s only been a few miles and I''ve been waiting so long for my hands to get calluses." Hong Fenng yelled, and even in the corner building, Hong Fenng could be heard waving his weapons in the direction of the enemy.


    "Tell deputy general hong that if he likes to have a good time, he can go back to the barracks and have a good time," Su Mianyue ordered with a frown.


    As expected, Su Mianyue''s words scared him out of his voice, and he could hear nothing but the howling wind above the city wall.


    At the end of ugly times, the Hengyuan army finally arrived at the bottom of the city. This time, the Hengyuan did not send people to battle, but directly attacked the city gate. If Su Mianyue had not been prepared, he would have been caught off guard.


    According to Su Mianyue''s orders, when the Hengyuan army attacked the city, the guards pretended to be flustered, which made the hengyuan army think that something really happened to Shangguan Pei. Even some of the soldiers rushed up the city wall, and the soldiers of the Tianlan were dealt with with with with with the most conservative shooting. Even when the city gate was hit, there was no response from the generals. Instead, he shouted,''report to the general, the Hengyuan army is attacking the city!"


    However, after half an hour of such hand-to-hand combat, the Hengyuan finally couldn''t hold back. Archers lined up to shoot arrows at the city wall, killing the soldiers of the Tianlan while also covering for their vanguard troops attacking the city, and the catapults threw stones into the city wall without stopping.


    But Wanyan Lin would not know that standing on the city wall waiting for someone to shoot the scarecrow in military uniform, no matter how many arrows and arrows were given to the Tianlan as weapons in vain.


    Every time their men climbed over the city wall, they fell because Su Mianyue had people pour water on the wall and freeze a thick layer of ice, and a meter above the wall was smeared with lard.


    Of course, there were also soldiers who successfully climbed up the wall, waiting for them was a cold knife from the Tianlan soldiers.


    As for the catapults, the destructive power of large stones was naturally strong, but su mianyue had already ordered them to hide under the city wall immediately after they found the enemy throwing stones, and there were shielded soldiers holding two shields to protect their comrades, so the casualties must be minimized. After the enemy used up the stones, these stones would be the best weapons for their counterattack.


    After an hour of fighting, Wanyan Lin, who had been listening to the situation in the chariot, finally realized that the situation was not right and immediately asked people to probe again. However, the time between the return trip was a stick of incense. By the time he ordered to stop throwing stones and shooting arrows, his side had already lost a lot of money.


    "Your majesty, there seems to be a master in Huizhou City. This tactic is completely out of line with Shangguan Pei''s style," the general reported.


    "Didn''t you report the civil strife in our city of Huizhou before? Is there still a sound of civil strife when the war begins?" Wanyan Lin asked with a frown.


    The general was speechless for a moment. After the war started, he did not pay much attention to it and no one reported it to him.


    "Check again. Contact the people inside if necessary. Be sure to know the latest news about Huizhou City." Wanyan Lin twirled the teacup in his hand and could kill a fly between his eyebrows. When the general retreated, he muttered, "Mianyue, is that you?"


    Looking out of the car window, he could only see the scattered lights on the city wall and could not see if there were any familiar figures on it. Wanyan Lin was not sure who was guarding Huizhou City, even though he could not see the reflection of the military armor.


    If something really happened to Shangguan Pei, the Tianlan soldiers would definitely be in a mess at this time, but they would also fight back.


    "Is Shangguan Pei just seriously injured?" Wanyan Lin closed his eyes after whispering. He, who had always been suspicious, did not know what to think.


    In the past, there was a Xuezhu who was not afraid of life and death, but now there was no one to talk to. All Wanyan Lin could feel was the chill of winter, and even with his cloak closed, it was not warm at all.


    On top of the city building, Su Mianyue saw that the enemy''s long-range attack power had decreased, and immediately ordered, "Let Barracks go back to rest immediately and listen to this general''s orders at any time. Deputy general cheng and deputy general fang arranged for people to collect arrows and throw stones. At dawn, they would have watched our soldiers repel them with enemy weapons."


    "Yes." The guard immediately turned and ran out to deliver the message to the messenger.


    "Get deputy general cheng to send people to guard all parts of Huizhou City in secret. If any suspicious people are found, shoot them directly and intercept the news." Su Mianyue gave the order again. With his knowledge of Wanyan Lin, he must have planted a nail in the Tianlan barracks. Wanyan Lin had always been cautious in this area and would not use his nail easily, but this was definitely a very unusual time.


    After giving two orders in a row, Su Mianyue''s eyes never left the brightly lit spot in the center of the enemy. Her enemies were resting inside, wondering if they would be able to fight tomorrow.

 Chapter 366 The Battle of the Fallen City

    The flames of war continued to spread, and by daybreak, the corpses had piled up into hills beneath the city wall, and even the corpses could climb up to the city wall.


    Su Mianyue had seen this scene in the city building and silently estimated how many Hengyuan stormtroopers had been killed. He had also been watching the central area of the Hengyuan army.


    "General, deputy general hong killed three sneaky soldiers and five civilians at the base of the city wall last night. He also killed several groups of enemy troops who were planning to attack from a remote area..."


    "General, the arrows and stones obtained from the enemy have been used up."


    "Report to general, the enemy has changed their strategy, divided into five teams to attack the city wall and prepared to set fire to the city gate."


    The war papers were passed to Su Mianyue one by one. Su Mianyue thought for a moment and replied, "Go on, pour fire oil, fire rockets - burn!"


    At Su Mianyue''s command, the soldiers who had just changed their posts on the city wall began to carry buckets and buckets of kerosene and pour it down the city wall. Some of them directly threw a big hole in the barrel and threw it far away. Then the rocket flew out, and the kerosene would speed up on the ice. At this moment, a sea of fire immediately formed when they encountered fire.


    Only the mournful cries of Hengyuan soldiers and the crackling of bodies burning beneath the city wall were heard.


    From afar, some of the enemy soldiers could be seen trying to escape in the direction of the army for help, but they were stabbed to death by their comrades with spears, and their bodies were thrown aside until they burned to ashes.


    It was clearly a large army, but now because Su Mianyue did not play according to the routine and the chaos, many Hengyuan soldiers did not dare to step forward to attack, such a fight made them afraid that when the news reached Wanyan Lin''s ears, Wanyan Lin could only angrily order the withdrawal, or else it would be them who would suffer heavy losses if the war continued.


    Before the chariot left, Wanyan Lin took a deep look in the direction of Huizhou City. This was not his first battle, but the most embarrassing one he had lost.


    The retreat of the enemy troops naturally made the whole army cheer, and the smell of burning body oil could not stop the soldiers from shouting victory slogans.


    After counting the number of people lost, Su Mianyue only nodded to show that he knew. Less than a thousand people lost but more than 30,000 enemy soldiers were indeed considered a great victory, but with the premise of human life, Su Mianyue was not happy at all.


    "Pass down the order, make a list of the soldiers who died in battle, report to the court to distribute the pension, and make sure that the hero is safe behind him." Su Mianyue''s voice was not low. Many of the soldiers who heard it stopped laughing and looked at Su Mianyue with reverence. They also felt sad and happy for their comrades. Only the soldiers could understand the complicated and contradictory feelings.


    Before the war was over, Su Mianyue summoned his deputy generals who were not on the battlefield today to discuss the war.


    Since he had never fought with Wanyan Lin, many people did not know much about his tactics and only knew a thing or two about the military style under Prince Regent''s rule, so the battle plan had to be prepared with a few more hands.


    This time, Wanyan Lin withdrew his troops and set up camp fifty miles away, but he did not move for three days in a row.


    He kept thinking about what Su Mianyue had said to him and the strategy he might encounter next, but he realized that he didn''t know much about Su Mianyue at first. At least he didn''t talk to Su Mianyue about the marching and fighting, so much so that he didn''t know Su Mianyue''s plan when he really fought.


    For several consecutive days and nights, Wanyan Lin slept earlier tonight, but not long after he had just laid his head down, he heard the soldiers outside calling for'' running water'' and'' protecting the car''. Wanyan Lin woke up and immediately got up to hold his sword and shouted, "Come on, what''s going on outside?"


    The general rushed in and reported in a panic, "Your majesty, the enemy has attacked our army in secret, and the loss of grain and grass cannot be counted yet. All the officials are escorting outside the tent. Please change your clothes for your preparation."


    Wanyan Lin only felt a surge of blood in his chest. He had been thinking about how Su Mianyue and he would fight to win, but he had never thought that Su Mianyue would pull the strings and how a hundred thousand troops would survive without food and grass.


    Although the Yulin provided food and supplies, it would not be so much as inexhaustible. At this moment, Wanyan Lin wished he could rush into Huizhou City and see who the leader of the war was!


    "What are you doing guarding me here? Go after the enemy soldiers!" Wanyan Lin shouted, and the general hurriedly took his orders and left, but it was unknown that after he left, Wanyan Lin spat out a large mouthful of blood and fell to the ground for a long time without being able to get up.


    Barracks moved very quickly, first using the drug to kill the enemy soldiers guarding the grain, and then drenched the tents where the grain was stored with oil, almost setting fire to all the grain brought by Wanyan Lin''s army. Su Mianyue and the other lieutenants, who were watching this scene from afar on the city building, were all boiling with blood, and they were bound to win the battle in full.


    However, after the deputy generals were excited, Su Mianyue said indifferently, "The whole army is on guard. There will be a bloody battle tomorrow. This time, we will fight the enemy out. If we don''t hurt the enemy severely, we will not return."


    The cold silhouette made the lieutenants respect him. Their general deserved to be an ever-victorious general. It was the greatest blessing in life to be able to march and fight with such a general.


    "Do you hear me? All of you have to cheer me up. After tomorrow''s big battle, you will be waiting to go home and hug your daughter-in-law and child." Hong Fenng shouted a vulgar sentence in a loud voice, but it resonated with the whole army. Even the soldiers without family members were looking forward to the end of the war and going home.


    Sure enough, after counting the rations, Wanyan Lin endured the discomfort of his body and forcibly presided over the situation. He ordered all the remaining rations to be boiled to the stomach of the soldiers, and then ordered the army to march in the direction of Huizhou City. If they did not attack Huizhou City in one go, their whole army would starve to death.


    Under the wreckage of the cauldron, the soldiers were fearless and courageous. Only victory could make them alive. Even the emperor fought with them. What could be more exciting than this?


    Before dawn, the Hengyuan army attacked again. The army of the Hengyuan had already made preparations. This time, it took the initiative to attack without waiting for the enemy''s attack.


    Traps were already prepared on the ground to harvest the lives of the enemy. The rain of arrows and catapults swept away, and the arrows mixed with rockets were still wrapped in lin powder, almost pouring out all the medicine in the city for the battle. Instead, the Hengyuan army had been in the wild all along. These things were not as complete as the Tianlan army.


    There were only more than 60,000 soldiers left in the 100,000 army, and at this moment, more than 10,000 were lost. Wanyan Lin, with red eyes, personally ordered the siege and rode his horse to the edge of the front line.


    "Capture the enemy leader alive and raise him to level three. Shoot him and raise him to level one!" Seeing that Wanyan Lin rode up, Su Mianyue immediately issued an order in a loud voice. This battle must be fought out of the city, then the climax of the war will be detonated.


    "General, there are military reports in Linzhou city and other places. All the places have won a great victory. In total, more than 300,000 enemy troops have been lost, and no less than a million tons of grain and grass have been burned. Jianzhou City has already sealed the city gate and suffered a particularly heavy loss." The messenger announced the victory loudly, and the whole army cheered.


    "Send down the order, and all the soldiers will go out of the city with me to meet the enemy. Capture the enemy king alive and return home victoriously!" Su Mianyue raised his sword and shouted, immediately receiving a response from a group of soldiers. At this moment, no one was not boiling with blood and murderous.

 Chapter 367 Do You Deserve It?

    The heavy city gates opened with the combined force of a group of soldiers. Su Mianyue, as the commander of the city, immediately shouted a murderous slogan and attacked the enemy. It took more than half an hour for the 150,000 troops to leave the city. Although there was a huge difference in their military strength, both sides fought fiercely with blood.


    Su Mianyue was wearing dozens of pounds of armor and carrying dozens of pounds of spears to sweep across the enemy. The blood stained her uniform and aroused the most murderous spirit in her heart. She was so determined that it was impossible to imagine that this was a woman pretending to be Shangguan Pei.


    All the way through the enemy''s corpses, Su Mianyue did not kill the enemy with the courage of one man this time, but kept the same front as the soldiers, never forgetting that his current identity was general Shangguan Pei and not an ordinary person.


    "It''s general ghost face. It''s general ghost face." The general protecting Wanyan Lin shouted with fear in his eyes, but no one in the army did not know the name of general ghost face. Those who had fought hard on the battlefield had no way out but to die.


    Wanyan Lin''s fierce eyes looked in the direction where su mianyue was. He only had a murderous look on his face. The shining armor, like a god, was reaping the lives of his soldiers. Suddenly, his heart was burning with anger, and he immediately rode his horse in the direction of su mianyue.


    As a man of blood, it was the greatest honor to fight general ghost face, and Wanyan Lin did not think that his strength would be inferior to Shangguan Pei''s.


    "Protect the emperor." Several generals shouted and immediately rode up to follow Wanyan Lin. Sadly, they did not know that several of their troops had been defeated in the great war, or they would have urged Wanyan Lin to return to the court to look for the future.


    While Su Mianyue was chopping, he was also keeping an eye on Wanyan Lin''s movements. When he saw Wanyan Lin charging in his direction in a murderous manner, the violence in his body suddenly erupted, but he was still fighting steadily in the same place. Killing one more enemy would make his side lose one life.


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin was less than 100 meters away, Su Mianyue immediately ordered, "Set up the formation!"


    The battle with Wanyan Lin on the battlefield was already a prepared scene, and several plans to capture the king were studied. At Su Mianyue''s command, all the soldiers around him would fan out their formation as fast as they could and fight the enemy even harder. They had to clear all the obstacles before Wanyan Lin reached the encirclement.


    There was nothing else in the air except the smell of blood. As Wanyan Lin''s voice rang out, an arrow flew past Su Mianyue''s cheek. The broken hair was cut off. Even through the mask, he could feel the burning pain on his cheek. This arrow was shot by wan yanlin using internal force. If Su Mianyue hadn''t dodged in time, He would definitely shoot her in the head.


    "General ghost face is no better than that. Look at the move!" Wanyan Lin gave a cold cry, put the bow and arrow on his shoulder, and galloped towards Su Mianyue with the belly of a horse. The long sword with a sharp sword flew straight into Su Mianyue''s chest.


    "Wanyan Lin, it''s not good to lose, is it? This is just the beginning." Su Mianyue shouted angrily and raised his sword to block Wanyan Lin''s sword. He stabbed Wanyan Lin with the spear in his hand, but when Wanyan Lin was about to draw back his sword to stop him, he suddenly turned his gun and picked a general who was protecting Wanyan Lin to the ground.


    The general''s eyes were wide open, and even with his armor, he could not help but be trampled by the warhorse.


    With a cold smile on his lips, Su Mianyue tightened the reins and rushed towards Wanyan Lin, but in the middle of the fight, he leaned over to avoid Wanyan Lin''s attack and killed another local general.


    "Shangguan Pei, don''t you have the courage to fight me head-on?" Wanyan Lin was killed twice but was dodged by Su Mianyue and watched as his own general was killed. This was simply a slap in the face.


    With a cold smile, Su Mianyue said in a cold voice, "General ben just said that this is just the beginning. When all the generals around you are killed, general ben would like to see how you can still show off."


    As Su Mianyue spoke, the wind of the sword swept past Wanyan Lin''s eyes, and the wind of the sword that came out of his internal force immediately blew the eyes of the horse. Wanyan Lin quickly tightened the reins to avoid the tragic fate of being thrown down, but the horse was injured and frightened, and he could not control it.


    The front hooves were raised and the warhorses were neighing in their tracks. If there were not too many obstacles around them, they would have run away.


    Seeing the possibility of Wanyan Lin falling off the horse at any time, one of the generals cut off the vein of the horse immediately. While the horse fell to the ground, another general saved Wanyan Lin from his horse.


    Looking coldly at the two loyal generals, Su Mianyue flipped a poisoned concealed weapon between his wrists and shot it at the general who killed the warhorse. Then he took a bow and shot an arrow at the general who saved Wanyan Lin.


    Because su mianyue''s arrow was imbued with internal force, Wanyan Lin immediately kicked the general to block the arrow in order to protect himself, while he galloped forward a few steps and looked back to see that the arrow had already passed through the general''s chest and landed two meters behind him. If Wanyan Lin didn''t react in time, he would have died with the general.


    "It is indeed a fatuous king. The general saved you first, but you disregarded the lives of your subordinates. With your Wanyan Lin''s internal strength, you will not be able to open the arrows of this general. As your subordinates, it is their greatest sorrow. Isn''t death a relief?" Su Mianyue sneered and rode to Wanyan Lin''s side again. Otherwise, it would be easy to kill these soldiers with Wanyan Lin''s strength.


    Wanyan Lin could not see that he had fallen into the encirclement. At this moment, he could not care less to refute Su Mianyue''s words. He just wanted to get out of the formation quickly to protect himself.


    However, no matter which direction Wanyan Lin fled to, he would encounter someone blocking his way, and it was not hard to fight Wanyan Lin.


    One was a fishing net with thorns, the other was an arrow formation, and the next was a shield against his attack.


    On the other hand, the Tianlan soldiers who received Su Mianyue''s orders were fighting with the enemy generals, and the number of them had already been decided, but sooner or later.


    "Your majesty, leave now." This sentence was uttered with all his might before he died. It was clear that he was absolutely loyal to the kingdom of hengyuan, but there was a sense of despair in his voice.


    "Shangguan Pei, do you dare to fight me head-on?" Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue with bloodshot eyes. At this moment, he was surrounded by the Tianlan. He could not even see his own flag, nor could he hear the cries of rescue.


    For the first time in his life, Wanyan Lin wanted to kill Shangguan Pei to balance his anger.


    "Do you deserve it?" Su Mianyue snorted coldly. Although he wanted to kill Wanyan Lin with his own hands, it was natural for him to gain more benefits when the overall situation was decided, and it was most advantageous to capture Wanyan Lin alive.


    A cold and mocking gaze fell on Wanyan Lin, and Su Mianyue sneered, "Killing you will dirty ben''s hands. Ben will take you back to the holy lord and give you a chance to stay at the orchid palace for a few more days, but remember to pay the rent this time."


    Su Mianyue''s last words were not low. Wanyan Lin felt a tightness in her chest. Shangguan Pei was clearly in front of her, but she found Su Mianyue''s shadow. But when Su Mianyue spoke again, Wanyan Lin could not find a clue.


    "Close the net and capture Wanyan Lin alive! All the Hengyuan soldiers are here to comfort our soldiers!" Su Mianyue gave a bloody order and immediately rode back, watching Wanyan Lin quietly caught in a trap. The hatred in her heart slowly faded at this moment, but the corner of her eyes was wet and blurred her vision.


    Yu, Ze Zhi, did you see that? He, Wanyan Lin, has the same fate as today. Mianyue has avenged you!

 Chapter 368 Can Be Weak (2)

    Wanyan Lin, who was struggling, was finally captured by the army. Because su mianyue had ordered that any method could be disregarded as long as he was captured alive, so when Wanyan Lin was captured, he was covered in wounds, and he was also injured by the medicine which made him unable to use internal force, just like when Su Mianyue was trapped in the palace. Not as strong as ordinary people.


    Even so, after Shangguan Pei was captured, he still had a haughty look on his face. He just looked at Su Mianyue as if he was spitting poison, and Su Mianyue just smiled coldly.


    Just as their eyes met, an arrow broke through the air. It was too late for the deputies to rescue Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue raised his hand and grabbed the arrow. The tip of the arrow cut a drop of black blood in her palm...


    The Hengyuan lost too many troops in a row. Even so, the Tianlan did not intend to pursue the victory, but escorted Wanyan Lin back to the capital.


    This time, Su Mianyue did not even wait for Mu Tinng''s summons. The weather would warm up very quickly. Even if the army did not return, the journey would be delayed for a month, afraid that Shangguan Pei''s body would rot.


    Su Mianyue''s arrows on the battlefield were just a strategy that had been discussed with Barracks before. It would be more heroic to let Shangguan Pei die on the battlefield in this way than to be assassinated in a big tent. Moreover, Shangguan Pei, played by Su Mianyue, had to die in public, otherwise it would be difficult to tell the truth to the whole army.


    After the order for the army to rest for three days was passed on, Su Mianyue ordered the people of Barracks to bring back Shangguan Pei''s body, and Su Mianyue, who had hidden the two corners of the army, completely returned to Su Mianyue''s identity with a shrill cry of dawn on the third day. It made everyone think that Shangguan Pei had just died of poisoning, and it also made the frozen Shangguan Pei coffin appear in everyone''s eyes.


    "Where is the military doctor? Get out of here. The general is only scratched. Why is he dead? Quack, absolutely quack."


    "There must be something else behind the general''s death. Capture the murderer and avenge the general."


    "It''s the Hengyuan. When their emperor was captured, he wanted to kill the general and make our army lose its footing to save their dog emperor."


    Voices rang out in the army, trying to kill Wanyan Lin and avenge Shangguan Pei.


    Su Mianyue knew that it was not appropriate for her to come forward to save Wanyan Lin''s life, but Wanyan Lin was still the king of one country after all. Killing him would probably lead to a greater war between the two countries, and even other countries to use it to attack the Tianlan. The Tianlan, which did not have the god of war, could not afford a major upheaval, so they asked Barracks to protect Wanyan Lin.


    Even though the people of Barracks wished that Wanyan Lin had been killed, they understood the meaning of Su Mianyue''s actions and knew that Shangguan Pei would start from righteousness rather than revenge.


    Because the guard camp was so loyal to Shangguan Pei that even the deputy general of the army would give them face. Wanyan Lin''s head was temporarily on his neck, but the treatment he received was definitely the lowest of the captives, and every day he was sitting in an open prison car, without internal force support or freezing to death was his life.


    Because he had to wait for the generals from the other cities to send their condolences to Shangguan Pei, Shangguan Pei''s ice coffin needed to be kept in the barracks for a few days. Su Mianyue knelt in front of the ice coffin every day to talk to Shangguan Pei. His voice was so soft that even the guards outside the tent could not hear him, but they could clearly feel Su Mianyue''s sadness.


    "Ze Zhi, the only thing I can do for you is to give you a last journey. What you ancient people believed in most was to return to the roots of the fallen leaves. When you are buried, I will go to look for Yu. I don''t believe that he will die like this. Even if he is really dead, I will find his body and bury him. I promised to be his wife in this life. You can''t let him go on the road alone, can you?" Su Mianyue smiled at the sleeping beauty in the ice coffin with a mask representing his identity in his hand.


    "Tomorrow I will put on the mask for you. General grimace is a symbol of your status. They must want to give the general who is invincible in their hearts a ride. And after wearing this mask for more than ten years, you don''t want anyone to look at your face, do you? Don''t worry, I''ll take off the mask for you before you''re buried, and let it be your funeral companion. But you''ve been hiding it for so long, and now that you''re asleep, it''s time to take off your disguise." Rubbing against the edges of the mask, Su Mianyue spoke softly, but said what he thought, as if Shangguan Pei could hear him.


    "You and I have agreed on the next life, so I can only let you bury yourself in this life. If you are in heaven, then you will bless me, but this life''s wish. You said that the most you want to do is to protect me, and watch me happy, I won''t let you down. Even if you are in heaven, you will protect me, right?" Her voice was still soft and sweet, but tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Ever since Ji Xun''s accident and Shangguan Pei''s death, Su Mianyue''s heart was so painful that he couldn''t breathe, and he often woke up crying in the middle of the night. But she was burdened with deep blood feuds and the burden that Shangguan Pei had placed on her. Su Mianyue could only work hard to make herself strong. As long as she was sober, she would not cry, but the pain never disappeared.


    "If you are lonely over there, help me to see Xuezhu. Although you haven''t met her before, if you see a woman as proud as a bamboo, she is her. In order to save me, she will be humiliated to death by that bastard Wanyan Lin. But I can''t bury her. At least now is not the time to find her." Slowly leaning back, Su Mianyue said with tears in his eyes, "You are all good people. If you hadn''t met me, maybe nothing would have happened, but..."


    Clutching the mask tightly, Su Mianyue closed her eyes and let her tears flow freely. Her teeth left a trail on her pink lips, unwilling to cry.


    "I''m sorry... Shangguan Pei is really sorry. If it wasn''t for saving me, you wouldn''t have been poisoned, and you wouldn''t have been unable to deal with an assassin. I distracted you. I was clearly not capable enough, but I always wanted revenge. I hurt Yu, you, Xuezhu, and even my family. But now that my enemy is right in front of me, I can''t kill him willfully, but I really hate... I hate that I once loved him, and if I didn''t know him clearly, I wouldn''t have met you. I''m also afraid... I''m afraid that I''ll implicate the important people around me again. I just want to live well and live happily, but..."


    "What should I do? Tell me, what can I do to protect those who are still important to me? What can I do to make you laugh?"


    "Shangguan Pei, don''t sleep anymore. This cold coffin is not suitable for you to lie down for so long. Get up and take a look. Your country needs you. Your comrades who fight to the death with you need you. Now I need you too. Can you wake up?"


    "Yu, where are you? Where can I find you? Shangguan Pei, your best friend, is dead. I killed General Shangguan, who you helped. Do you know that?"


    Her body fell to the ground limply, and Su Mianyue curled up in a ball and cried silently.


    Although there was a chill on the ground, it was not as cold as her heart, and no amount of tears could bring back the lives of the dead, but now Su Mianyue did not know what else to do besides vent his sadness.


    It should be okay for her to be presumptuous and weak when no one else is around...

 Chapter 369 Im Here to Pick You up

    On the tenth day, all the generals who could come to see Shangguan Pei off had arrived, and the mourning ceremony had officially begun. Today was also the day to transport Shangguan Pei''s body back to Imperial Capital.


    Su Mianyue, who had been crying by Shangguan Pei''s coffin for many days, had red eyes. Her originally thin little face could not see a trace of meat now. She looked haggard and beautiful in a white dress. A white Hua on her head was like an undead standing by Shangguan Pei''s side to salute the mourning guests.


    After transporting the coffins into the carriage and looking at Shangguan Pei, who was wearing a mask in the ice coffin, Su Mianyue got on his horse and followed the coffin. No matter what, she had to accompany Shangguan Pei for the last journey. The hero''s funeral should not be disturbed by any snack.


    As for the carriage that escorted Wanyan Lin, it followed behind the ice coffin. In order to prevent Wanyan Lin from freezing to death, the outside of the carriage was blocked by a thick quilt and there was no light left. Wanyan Lin could only eat, drink and sleep in this one meter square on the way, and the protest was ignored.


    "Generals, please do not send any more. Your general will be able to feel and be moved by the spirit of heaven. But the general has been loyal to his country all his life. Now that he is dead, I hope that the army he once led will continue to defend our country. Please do not let the general rest in peace." Su Mianyue bowed his hands and said goodbye after leaving Linzhou City.


    Although the Hengyuan would not accept the orders of the foreign monarch, they would face war at any time without Shangguan Pei. If these vice-generals could not stick to their duties, it would bring endless disaster. What was the point of leaving?


    All of them knelt down and kowtowed in unison to the direction of the coffin of Shangguan Pei. The uniform movement and the sound of the collision of the armor formed the most sorrowful music, which could express their high respect for him without any words.


    After the carriage gradually left, the soldiers remained kneeling on one knee as if they were afraid to disturb Shangguan Pei''s spirit. They did not dare to cry until the carriage was far away, and the whole army could not help but cry.


    As the saying goes, men never shed tears, but before they reached the point of sadness, these ironclad men would rather bleed than cry, but they cried loudly because of Shangguan Pei''s death to commemorate the eternal hero in their hearts.


    Su Mianyue, who was riding ahead, heard the cries behind him. Even their group was full of grief, drowning people''s emotions in them, but the dead and the living were still going forward.


    Along the way, there were more than one enemy attack. Some of the targets were to destroy Shangguan Pei''s body, some wanted to rescue Wanyan Lin, but more were to kill Wanyan Lin. As long as Wanyan Lin died in the Tianlan, there was no fear that the two countries would not start a war of death. Hengyuan still has a chance to win, but regardless of the outcome, it will be difficult to revitalize the country within a few decades.


    Fortunately, Su Mianyue contacted his subordinates before escorting Shangguan Pei back to the capital. If it wasn''t for the secret service dealing with some people secretly, the monkey cubs of the Purple Mist Mountain would always appear to help at critical moments, afraid that Su Mianyue and others would have already lost their guard.


    Of course, even if they were well prepared, they suffered a lot. Nearly half of the people in Barracks were killed and half of Su Mianyue''s subordinates were injured. Two of the monkey cubs closed their eyes forever, and dozens more were injured.


    Every time they reached a city, the local government would send troops to escort them, and the losses would be even greater.


    In such a dangerous situation, it took nearly three months for the group to reach Imperial Capital.


    Because someone had already come to report that there were more people in Imperial Capital who came to mourn for Shangguan Pei than in other cities, the people spontaneously dressed in mourning clothes to protect their god of war with their lives, and all civil and military officials greeted him with great gifts.


    Mu Tinng, as a monarch, did not personally greet him at the city gate, but he also sent dehai, who was beside him, to help him and let the protector temple mage recite scriptures to lead Shangguan Pei back to General''s Mansion.


    There were few royal relatives in the Tianlan. Mu Chen appeared in plain clothes in the procession to welcome the hero''s death. Su Mianyue saw him from afar. Although he felt that there was something wrong with Mu Chen''s low-profile style, he didn''t say anything at this time. He just got off his horse and held the coffin and went all the way to General''s Mansion.


    The ancients thought highly of the return of the dead, and there were so many sorcerers who naturally had many rules. Although the people were kneeling on both sides of the road, the road became much narrower. Su Mianyue had been worried about whether there would be spies hiding in it. At a time like this, if someone wanted to rob a prisoner or incite the people to kill Wanyan Lin, no one could control the situation.


    "Miss Su, the emperor is waiting for General Shangguan to return home in General''s Mansion. He has ordered his subordinates to escort him to the palace." Zeng Shuo stepped forward and whispered in Su Mianyue''s ear.


    "Be careful," Su Mianyue said with a frown, gesturing in the dark to let the monkeys quietly follow him. She really didn''t trust Zeng Shuo''s ability.


    In fact, Su Mianyue had been thinking about one question all the way. Why didn''t the guards come to rescue him after yan lin had raised so many secret guards?


    Su Mianyue did not believe that yan lin would be willing to come to the Tianlan as a prisoner again after being humiliated, and knew that he could not escape what he would face, which was really not in line with Wanyan Lin''s style, but the people sent there did not find any useful clues, and Su Mianyue could only keep on guard.


    It took nearly two hours to get to General''s Mansion from the city gate. When the group arrived, the gate of General''s Mansion was open. Outside the gate were the servants of General''s Mansion and the remnants of soldiers who had been raised by Shangguan Pei. Even the aides were among them. In the middle of the gate was Mu Tinng, who was standing in a dragon robe.


    Even though Mu Tinng was standing there, how many people could be welcomed by the emperor?


    "Ze Zhi, look, you are willing to take you home with a brother who lives and youth together. You have never misjudged anyone in your life." Su Mianyue could not help but whisper to the coffin.


    Su Mianyue couldn''t tell whether she was vulnerable because she saw her old friend or because she was touched by his brotherly love. She just felt that it was really good to see Mu Tinng at this moment and believed that Shangguan Pei would be able to smile if he were alive.


    Mu Tinng slowly walked down the steps and walked towards the coffin with a heavy and painful face. Except for Su Mianyue, who was helping the spirit, who did not kneel down, everyone knelt down and shouted long live, but Mu Tinng did not call out that line.


    Looking at the ice coffin for a long time, Mu Tinng couldn''t help but blush. He patted the ice coffin with sobs and said, "Good brother, I''m here to take you home. I don''t need to put on my armor anymore. I should take a good rest."


    Mu Tinng''s voice was very low, but everyone could hear the sadness in it clearly. If not for the extreme emotion, how could he say such a thing?


    A "I" word was enough to show that this was a welcome to brothers, not to serve as emperors.


    Holding the ice coffin to Su Mianyue''s left and right, Mu Tinng let out a low cry. "Send the general of the protectorate back to his home."


    "Get up." Dehai shook the dust and shouted in his sharp voice.


    Barracks, who escorted Shangguan Pei, immediately got up and saluted the ice coffin, then lifted the ice coffin from the carriage and walked steadily and sadly into General''s Mansion, the last time their general came home.

 Chapter 370 Sad, Pitiful And Shameful

    Not all sadness needs tears, not all tears represent sadness, and Shangguan Pei''s death made Mu Tinng''s eyes red in the empty hall. From a personal point of view, he was truly alone, but from the standpoint of the country, what he lost was a general who could make the country stable and make the four seas fear him.


    After spending the night with Shangguan Pei in General''s Mansion, even su mianyue did not disturb their last time together. Mu Tinng walked out of the hall with a cold face. No one knew whether Mu Tinng had already let go of his brotherhood when he turned around.


    Due to the excessive heat of the Tianlan, the ice coffin was barely kept for three days and showed signs of melting. Shangguan Pei''s body could no longer be preserved and could only be buried. However, everything was already prepared for the funeral, so the burial was not hurried. In a graveyard that Mu Tinng had specially carved out, Shangguan Pei slept peacefully forever. Barracks asked to guard Shangguan Pei''s tomb, and Wanyan Lin agreed.


    In fact, with the skills of the guards trained by Shangguan Pei alone in the camp, even if they could not be generals, they could be small generals, but they volunteered to guard Shangguan Pei''s grave, and they could not refuse in public or in private.


    Before Shangguan Pei was buried, Su Mianyue took off his mask and put it on his pillow with his own hands. He said, "Rest in peace. I will be fine, and you will... Be fine. I will go to him for the last time. You will protect me from finding him, right?"


    The last time they met, Su Mianyue stared at Shangguan Pei''s handsome face for a full minute, and then he held a handful of earth to cover Shangguan Pei''s coffin. At this moment, many of the guards knew what Shangguan Pei was like and would always remember his face.


    Shangguan Pei''s death was undoubtedly a huge wave in the court. The court officials argued every day about who should take over Shangguan Pei''s position. In the end, the military power was temporarily controlled by Mu Tinng.


    The existence of the captive Wanyan Lin was the focus of the civil and military discussions in the manchu dynasty. Some proposed to release Wanyan Lin and negotiate with him. Some asked the Hengyuan to pay for the redemption of Wanyan Lin. Some also thought that Wanyan Lin should be imprisoned to deter the countries.


    Su Mianyue knew one or two things about the court, but she didn''t participate. This was the Tianlan, and she was just a person in the world.


    But before he left, Su Mianyue still went to see Wanyan Lin once, which was the end of the hatred. Revenge on a man like Wanyan Lin made his life worse than death, far more than killing him.


    "Finally willing to meet me?" Wanyan Lin was still wearing the same clothes as when he was captured, but his armor had been removed and his limbs were chained.


    Su Mianyue raised his calm eyes and looked at Wanyan Lin indifferently. It took a long time before he said, "I came to see you for Shangguan Pei. He''s in peace now, but you''re worse off dead than alive. I think he can smile."


    "Does a man who wears a mask and doesn''t dare to show his true face make your heart beat?" Wanyan Lin glared at Su Mianyue angrily, as if he could rush up and bite her artery.


    "He only wears a mask on his face, but you put a mask on your heart." Su Mianyue spoke with disdain. Seeing the anger on Wanyan Lin''s face getting worse, he shook his head helplessly, "Don''t say those words that you don''t believe to deceive me. I can still say that I''m ignorant after being deceived by you once. And being deceived by you for the second time is too stupid to be cured. Do you think I would like to be deceived by you for the second time?"


    "Don''t you want to know where I hid Xuezhu''s body? She ended up like that just to save you. Don''t you feel guilty at all?" Wanyan Lin suddenly changed the subject and looked at Su Mianyue gloomily.


    Hearing Xuezhu''s name, Su Mianyue felt a pain in his heart, then shook his head and smiled, "If you knew, you would rather die in the wilderness than have anything to do with you. Even if I couldn''t find her, you wouldn''t be able to do any more harm to her, would you? Wanyan Lin, you should know how much Xuezhu hates you. Now you want to use her body to threaten me to save you. Do you think that''s possible?"


    Wanyan Lin was speechless for a moment when he did not expect Su Mianyue to answer like that.


    Looking at the handsome face that had once been engraved in his heart, but now there was only a sense of boredom, Su Mianyue had nothing to say and was ready to turn around and leave, but Wanyan Lin hurriedly shouted, "Have you forgotten how you left here? In order to save you, I have lost so many of my confidants, and even once was crippled despite my own serious injury. Do you really have the heart to watch me imprisoned here? Is this your reward for me?"


    Stopping, Su Mianyue slowly turned around and looked at Wanyan Lin as if he were crazy.


    There was an incredulity in his eyes, but then he replied indifferently, "Wanyan Lin, don''t you think you''re pathetic, pitiful, and shameful? No matter what purpose you had when you saved me, I thought I had helped you a lot, but you have repeatedly poisoned my family and friends, and even ruined my life to achieve your selfishness. We are now at peace, and I no longer seek revenge because you are so embarrassed that I have no desire to revenge. But the so-called kindness is just a joke. How big of a face do you have to have the courage to say that?"


    Su Mianyue really wanted to ask Wanyan Lin, "Are you the legendary second skin?"


    But su mianyue really didn''t want to be entangled with such a shameless person, because it turned out that Wanyan Lin was definitely not only a second skin, he was probably the most shameless person in the world.


    Shaking her head, she saw that Wanyan Lin did not understand her situation at all, and that Su Mianyue''s purpose had been achieved. She was relieved to see that he was not doing well. No matter how Wanyan Lin called her name, or even cursed and prayed, Su Mianyue walked out of the palace completely ignoring him.


    Without saying goodbye to Mu Tinng, Su Mianyue went out of the capital overnight with the jade pendant that Mu Tinng had given her. Su Mianyue received a secret report on the eve of Shangguan Pei''s burial, and someone suspected of Ji Xun appeared.


    Su Mianyue just wanted to rush to the town without stopping, to tell Ji Xun how worried she was about him, how much she regretted the impulsiveness that had implicated him, and to ask him if he had changed his mind after a hundred days.


    Su Mianyue did not know that when she left the palace, a bright yellow figure had been standing in the clock tower staring at her back, but did not go up to disturb her.


    "Mianyue, even ze zhi has a place in your heart, but I don''t even have a place in your heart?" Mu Tinng asked softly, but the slender figure was far away and could not hear his words.


    Holding the warm jade carving in his hand, since Su Mianyue faked his death and left, Mu Tinng had always brought this warm jade to his side. Only it could warm his heart, making him feel that the woman who was willing to love him with her life had never left.


    But if you miss it, you miss it. It''s not like you can make things right by being aware of your mistakes.


    The night wind blew Mu Tinng''s long hair, and it was not until Su Mianyue''s back disappeared into the night for a long time that Mu Tinng turned to look in the direction of Orchid Palace and said coldly: "Wanyan Lin, you have her but you don''t know how to cherish her. You hurt her even more than I did. You still don''t know how to reflect on yourself. What can I do to make you regret it?"

 Chapter 371 The Night Was Dark And the Wind Was High

    Yuntong town, located at the border between Tianlan and the Tianlan, could not become a stronghold because of no danger. For thousands of years, any country would only fight for important territory in a peaceful era, but in a war era, there was no state to protect it. Like a child with a stepmother, no one cared about it.


    Yuntong town is close to the river. The villagers here live by fishing, not to mention the poor harvest. Even if the poor harvest is not good, there will be officials from two countries who collect double taxes in order to enrich their own pockets, and there will even be soldiers who come directly to snatch food. But the locals were unwilling to move away and live a peaceful life because they did not want to give up the mother river that had nurtured them for generations.


    In the town of yuntong, there were many talented people that the world rarely knew, such as little miracle doctor Shen Yi.


    Many people thought that he was called the little miracle doctor because of his name. In fact, Shen Yi had an amazing memory since he was a child. When he was ten years old, even his grandfather couldn''t teach him any more medical skills, so he went everywhere to learn and study. Five years later, he returned to his home medical center to be a sitting doctor. But everyone in the town knew that the little miracle doctor had extraordinary medical skills, and if there was an incurable disease that he couldn''t cure, he would die.


    It took Su Mianyue less than a month to get to the town and find out where the little miracle doctor lived. However, the little miracle doctor was a strange person. When he saw Su Mianyue''s gorgeous face, he shook his head and said, "Beauty is a curse. If you agree to let me change your face, I will consider answering you."


    "Change your sister!" Su Mianyue, who was in a hurry, had not slept well for the past month. At this moment, when he heard Shen Yi''s words, he spoke bluntly.


    "I have no sister, only sister and brother." Shen Yi answered seriously, but there was a sense of banter in his eyes.


    "Don''t force me to be violent." Su Mianyue''s face was covered in black lines. If she was not afraid that she would kill someone by accident, she would have served him with her fists and feet.


    Shen Yi shook his head and looked at Su Mianyue. He walked towards the courtyard with his hands behind his back and murmured, "It''s true that women and villains are the only ones who are difficult to raise. If they don''t agree with each other, they will do it. How can such a violent woman be liked by men?" Shen Yi then sighed and said, "The world is bewitched by their looks. How can they see the essence of women? It''s really a man''s sorrow."


    "Damn!" Kicking down the door, Su Mianyue strode into the yard, rudely took Shen Yi''s collar and carried him into the house. He threw him directly onto the bed, kicked the door back and shouted: "The night is dark and the wind is high. No one knows even if I snap you. You''d better cooperate, or it''s not good to ask your mother to send the dark-haired man away."


    "You are such an unreasonable woman. You know the wrong time and you barge into a man''s room. I warn you not to think too much, or I will..." Shen Yi stood up with a grin on his face. He wanted to threaten Su Mianyue, but he realized that there was no use in threatening him. He could only stick his neck up and say, "A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Even if you want to kill him first and then rape me, I won''t give in, so your threat is useless!"


    A flock of crows croaked overhead. Su Mianyue wondered if he had found the wrong person. Would a genius''s brain be so wide open?


    "Tell me what you want me to know if I''ve ever seen him." Su Mianyue''s patience was running out, and now he just wanted to get the message out before he was impulsive, and then beat Shen Yi up and leave.


    "Change your face." Shen Yi insisted.


    "Get another one." Su Mianyue said patiently and inched closer to Shen Yi.


    "No." Shen Yi shook his head and refused.


    "Very well, thank you for your cooperation." Su Mianyue suddenly raised his lips and a sweet smile appeared. He moved his wrist and approached Shen Yi. When shen yi was about to call for help, he grabbed his hand and threw it into the bed. He put his foot on the edge of the bed and laughed, "When I beat you up, you should be more willing to cooperate with me. If I don''t practice for a while, my joints will get rusty."


    "You... Violent maniac!" Shen Yi said this after holding back for a long time.


    "Violent maniac?" Su Mianyue burst into laughter and suddenly found the little tease in front of him amusing, but his fists were not weak at all. He picked out the place where he could not hit a bad person, but it made people hurt, "Sister, if you don''t hit you, you won''t know why the flowers are so red and you still dare to call me a violent maniac. Now I''ll tell you what a real violent maniac should be like. Are you convinced? Do you dare to fight me?"


    In order not to disturb others, Su Mianyue specially pointed at Shen Yi''s mute point before she started, but how did the person who was pointed at the mute point answer her?


    Poor Shen Yi was not even twenty years old and was beaten by Su Mianyue, wondering if he could live to his early twenties. I''ve never seen a woman so violent. It''s like she''s going to beat herself to death.


    Shen raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, but Su Mianyue, who was fighting so hard, said that he did not see it, and the strength of his men did not reduce by half.


    It took almost a stick of incense for Su Mianyue to get out of bed with a sigh. Only then did Shen Yi realize that he was able to shout, and he kept rubbing his body with his hands and shouting, "It really hurts my god! What do you do to a woman''s heart? It was simply unreasonable to be able to deal with such a delicate young man like master!"


    "Come on, put away your pretentious manners. Fresh meat that can rely on your face to eat, but you have to act like you deserve a beating. If I don''t disfigure you, I''ll be magnanimous." Su Mianyue snorted angrily, turned around and sat down to drink tea. He stared coldly at shen, "From the first time I saw you, I knew you were not a scholar, but I didn''t expect you to be an ill-tempered man who would not be honest."


    "Don''t you think a teenager like me should be protected like a brother next door?" Shen yi sat across from Su Mianyue with his chin propped up and asked, blinking his innocent eyes.


    "I''ve met so many handsome pots and pans in my life, and people like you don''t even have the qualifications to be a servant. Do you think I''ll look at you more? I''ll just lie to a girl who hasn''t seen the world in this remote town. I really think I''m a beauty." Su Mianyue snorted and looked up at Shen Yi, who was touching his face. Suddenly, he realized something was wrong. He quickly got up and pushed him against the back of the chair. He began to feel hard at the edge of his cheek. Soon, a human skin mask was placed next to him.


    Surprised by the thin skin mask in his hands and Shen Yi''s sunny and handsome face, Su Mianyue asked excitedly, "Where did you get it? Where is the owner of this mask?"


    "Why did the young master tell you?" Shen yi rolled his eyes, reached out to grab the mask, but failed to grab it. He could only glare at Su Mianyue and warn him, "Young master warned you, if you dare to break it, young master will fight with you!"


    "I want you to have the capital even if I do my best!" Su Mianyue gave a strange laugh and pinched the sides of the mask with both hands, "Now give you a chance to tell me where the person I''m looking for is. Otherwise, don''t blame me for ruining this thing. When the time comes, you want to say that I can''t help you fix it."

 Chapter 372 Dont Think about Having A Husband in the Future

    Su Mianyue''s voice was still soft and beautiful, but it sounded like the devil''s words to Shen Yi. He hurriedly cupped his hands and said with a tearless face, "Take it, take it, I say not yet."


    "Say it." Su Mianyue urged. His hand holding the mask was a little unsteady, and he could even hear his thunderous heartbeat, just trying to keep calm on his face.


    "About four or five months ago, when I was by the river, I saved a man who was shot like a hedgehog by an arrow. It took me a lot of precious herbs to save him. He had been lying in bed for two months before he woke up. I thought he would sleep like that until he died, but who knew that he would wake up like a waste and lie down for more than half a month before he could get up. He left without saying goodbye half a month ago and didn''t even give me the medical fee. I don''t know where he went or what happened to him, but I got this on him when he was unconscious, so I can collect some money."


    Shen Yi saw tears in Su Mianyue''s eyes as soon as he finished speaking. After a long time without any reaction, he reached out his hand and shook it in front of Su Mianyue, "Hey, how did you know I was wearing this thing on my face? I can study it for the first time in months, and I can''t even detect the flaw myself."


    After getting useful information, Su Mianyue didn''t want to talk to Shen Yi anymore. After throwing the mask to him, he said in a cold voice, "It is the greatest debt of gratitude that you took this mask and he didn''t kill you. If you dare let others know that you have this thing, even if he doesn''t kill you, I won''t let you live."


    "I have to keep something so precious for my life. Even my father wouldn''t want to take it." Shen Yi carefully put the mask away. This time, he didn''t dare to wear it again. He was afraid that Su Mianyue would destroy it directly.


    Throwing a stack of silver tickets on the table, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "There are fifty thousand taels of silver here for your consultation. His life is definitely not measured by silver. If anyone asks you about him again, remember not to leak a word, including the people around you, keep it a secret."


    "Don''t worry, I live in this house alone. I usually pick up some injured dogs and cats to come back for treatment. No one knows that I saved him. If you hadn''t recognized this mask, I wouldn''t have told you about him. Although I haven''t said much to him, I know that he was going to find his fiancee. I heard it was a beautiful person." Shen yi looked at Su Mianyue with his chin in his hand and said, "I think he has a bad eye. Why would he look for a woman like you? You just want a pretty woman to put on a mask for her. This violent nature won''t allow you to have a husband in the future."


    "You know a lot when you''re not old. I really wish you would find a tigress to be your daughter-in-law in the future and give you a headache when you see the washboard for the rest of your life." Su Mianyue snorted. Although he felt that Shen Yi owed him a lot, he thanked him politely, "Thank you for saving Yu. This jade pendant is for you. If you need help in the future, you can ask me for help."


    Su Mianyue then turned around and left, disappearing into the night sky in a few light spots.


    Shen Yi looked up enviously at Su Mianyue''s departing figure and sighed helplessly, "I hate to get in touch with you people. If I''m not careful, I''ll get into trouble. It depends on how handsome you are. Bullying people can''t be easy, right?"


    After complaining for a while, Shen Yi turned around and went back to the house. Holding the jade pendant in his hand, he suddenly remembered something important. He patted his head and said, "Really, why did you forget to ask her how to find someone? You can''t just walk around in the street wearing the jade pendant, can you?"


    Holding the jade pendant and looking back and forth, shen looked for a long time but could not see the clue. However, he carefully put the jade pendant away and put it together with the human skin mask, which showed that he believed Su Mianyue''s words that he would save him.


    Su Mianyue didn''t know where to look for Ji Xun after leaving and didn''t want to look for him through Ji Xun''s men. Wu Yu'' e was a problematic person. Su Mianyue wanted to pass the news to him when he found out that Ji Xun was still alive, but su mianyue was a little afraid to see Su Mianyue. She was afraid that her feelings were not enough to respond to Ji Xun''s affections, and she was even more afraid that they would have to face too many obstacles to get together after Ji Xun had completed his great career.


    She was no longer the age and state of mind that could be impulsive once.


    Just like this, Su Mianyue kept trying to adjust his mind and settle his emotions while searching for Ji Xun''s whereabouts.


    Moreover, after Ji Xun recovered 30 % of his internal strength, he left a secret signal to wait for the rescue of his subordinates, and soon was found by Wu Yu'' e, who had been searching for him, and also learned that Su Mianyue had been missing since he escaped from Wanyan Lin''s hands.


    They sent men to find Su Mianyue''s whereabouts, but news of the rebellion from the Yan Country forced Ji Xun to deal with state affairs first.


    Because of his health, it took Ji Xun more than two months to get to Yan Capital, but his body only recovered seven or eight minutes, but still did not get any news of Su Mianyue''s whereabouts.


    However, Yan Capital''s current situation did not allow Ji Xun to find Su Mianyue and confirm that Su Mianyue had left Wanyan Lin''s clutches. Ji Xun believed that with su mianyue''s ability, he would not fall into a trap, but Yan Capital''s situation was very delicate.


    "Young master, this is the message that Si Yihuan just sent." Zhuifeng, the secret guard, sent the secret letter. Since finding Ji Xun, Zhuifeng, listen to the wind and listen to the wind, the three big secret guards have been following around without sending out missions.


    Ji Xun took the secret letter and looked at it with a frown. There was a look of astonishment on his face and he did not speak for a long time.


    "What happened?" Junn Buhui raised his eyebrows and blinked his peach eyes.


    "Zhuifeng, send this secret letter to the Tianlan immediately. I will hand it over to my master." After some thought, Ji Xun folded the letter and put it back in the envelope to give Zhuifeng an order.


    Junn Buhui did not ask about the inside information of the Purple Mist Mountain. Every sect had its own secrets that were not known to outsiders, especially when the Purple Mist Mountain suddenly disappeared decades ago, and there were even more opinions.


    Ji Xun looked up at Junn Buhui and said with a serious face, "The plan needs to be changed. Zheng Family is a rebel of the Zheng Family, and the people who are connected by marriage are from all over the world. They also have connections with Yulin. I''m afraid this operation will not go as smoothly as we thought."


    "Do you need me to ask for help?" Junn Buhui waved his folding fan with a serious look on his face. Obviously, the Purple Mist Mountain''s name was very frightening, and the Yulin was a sinister small country. This war was not destined to be a gentleman''s war.


    "Let''s postpone the issue of the heroic decree and the killing of the traitors. Our priority now is to quell the rumors and create trouble for Yun Wansheng and the zheng family." Ji Xun''s face was gloomy. If Si Yihuan hadn''t sent this secret letter, he was afraid that their war would have been completely annihilated in three days. Even if they could win, they would have hurt the enemy by a thousand and suffered 800 losses.


    Junn Buhui immediately got up and went to work. As he walked out the door, he said, "Si Yihuan is a very important piece. Don''t you want to use it?"


    "I owe too much to the Si Family. I can''t let anything happen to Yihuan again." Ji Xun rubbed his brows and said wearily.


    "The benevolence of a woman, this is not your style. As your subordinate, you are always ready to die, even if I am." Junn Buhui spoke loudly and looked at Ji Xun disapprovingly.


    "In exchange for that position with my conscience, I would rather give up and believe in my father''s spirit than see me become ungrateful." Ji Xun was determined.


    "Whatever." Junn Buhui snorted and walked away proudly, leaving Ji Xun alone in the room with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 373 Is Your Sister Hollo Kitty?

    The three great powers on the mainland are now facing their own crises, but Su Mianyue does not seem to feel all this.


    After three months, she came to a remote village in the Yan Country. Wearing a human skin mask, Su Mianyue looked beautiful, but her temperament could not be concealed.


    For some reason, after arriving at this small village, Su Mianyue suddenly felt that he was too tired to walk and wanted to live here for a while. In fact, Su Mianyue did.


    The three adobe houses were originally intended for their young son''s marriage. Unfortunately, the young son was taken to be a new soldier because he went to work in the city, and his life and death were unknown.


    Su Mianyue chose this family because they lived in the village and were closest to the mountains. Even if Su Mianyue wanted to go to the mountains, he was not afraid of being discovered by the villagers. Su Mianyue didn''t want people to know that she knew martial arts. She just wanted to experience the ordinary life of a peasant family, so that she could calm down.


    After living in this house for half a month, Su Mianyue had been cooking alone, and every time the wu family made something delicious, Su Mianyue would send one to them.


    From wu li''s words, su mianyue learned that there were six children in their family. The eldest son was taken away as a disciple by a swordsman from a young age for more than ten years and never came back. The four daughters in the middle were married and rarely returned. Now that the baby''s life was unknown, it was like stabbing a knife in the old couple''s heart. Su Mianyue''s arrival undoubtedly gave them an emotional sustenance.


    "Yue, my eldest son is back. Let''s have dinner at my aunt''s tonight." Wu li came to Su Mianyue''s house with a smile on her face. She saw that Su Mianyue was weeding the vegetable field in the small garden. She hurriedly pulled her hand and said, "Good girl, these things are not in a hurry to be done. Your skills are good tonight. Your uncle is shouting to eat your braised meat and wine."


    "Congratulations, uncle and aunt. This family reunion is a good thing. Auntie, go home first. I''ll go in and change my clothes. I caught some game on the mountain this morning. I''ll bring it over later to add some food and wine to uncle." Su Mianyue was genuinely happy for the old couple. It was the biggest pain in their hearts to die without a child at an old age. They must be extremely happy now.


    Thinking of Su Chengye and his son, Su Mianyue could not help but blame herself. She was headstrong again. She had not seen them for more than a year. She did not know how Su Chengye''s health was. It seemed that it was time to leave this small village.


    "That''s the deal. I''ll go home and wash the vegetables. We''ll have white rice today." Wu li turned around with a smile and went back to the yard next door, even with a much lighter pace.


    It was only when Su Mianyue heard the door of the courtyard next door close that she went to the well to fetch water and wash her hands. Then she walked into the mountains. She really didn''t know where to turn the prey out without a stroll.


    At this time, very few people entered the mountain. Su Mianyue used qinggong after entering the mountain and quickly beat a hare and two pheasants. Just as he was about to go back, he saw a familiar figure on the mountain and quickly followed it.


    Soon, Su Mianyue caught up with the people in front of him, and the other party also found Su Mianyue''s existence. In the uncertain situation, the other party took off a branch as a concealed weapon and shot at su mianyue. Su Mianyue, who was carrying game with both hands, could only jump up in the air. While dodging the attack, she swept a leaf with her hair and shot at him.


    After a round of competition, neither of them attacked the other, so Su Mianyue stood still and waited for the other to come over. When he saw the other''s face, he couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise, "Wu Yuqing, how is it you?"


    "Who are you?" The other man frowned at Su Mianyue and asked, "How do you know my name?"


    Looking at the person in front of him and the Wu Yuqing he knew, there was no difference in appearance, but there were nail sized scars on her cheekbones, and even her voice was the same, Su Mianyue did not report to the family but could not help but ask nervously, "How did you get hurt? Where''s Biwu? Is she with you?"


    "Biwu?" Wu Yuqing frowned when he heard the name. After a long time, he shook his head and said with a painful frown, "Who is Biwu? Do I know her?"


    "You..." Su Mianyue wanted to say something more, but he found that he seemed to have overlooked something. After staring at Wu Yuqing for a long time, he couldn''t tell if he was the Wu Yuqing he knew, so he asked tentatively, "Can you tell me that there is a crescent-like scar on your left arm? Is there a scar on your right palm that was pierced by a long sword? And is there a cut of your left pinkie?"


    Thinking back on what Biwu had said to her, Su Mianyue asked a few things that were not easily imitated.


    She came to this small village after a few makeovers, unless she took the initiative to expose her whereabouts, no one should have found her here and arranged for spies.


    Wu Yuqing looked at Su Mianyue in shock and asked after a long time, "How do you know I have so many injuries? Who are you?"


    "I am a good sister to your fiancee." After confirming that the other party was Wu Yuqing himself, Su Mianyue could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He took off the mask on his face and said, "Do you want to ask me who I am now?"


    Su Mianyue smiled. She was surprised to see someone she knew in this small village. As for why Wu Yuqing was the son of wu''s parents, she still had to ask why no one could deceive her Biwu baby.


    "You..." Wu Yuqing pointed at Su Mianyue and cried out with an abnormal expression after a long time, "You will change your face? Witch, why did you come here to harm the world!"


    Wu Yuqing suddenly looked at himself with murderous eyes. Su Mianyue looked at him in confusion. After a long time, he could not react. He was almost stabbed in the heart by wu yuqing with his long sword. Only then did Su Mianyue regain his senses and quickly dodge to the side. However, the sword wind still cut her arm, and the blood soon turned red.


    "You''re crazy!" Su Mianyue looked at Wu Yuqing in astonishment. Seeing that he still looked so strange after seeing his true face, he finally realized that something was wrong and quickly dodged back to avoid Wu Yuqing''s sword attack again, "You don''t recognize me as Su Mianyue. You don''t remember who Biwu is. What about Ji Xun? What about Wu Yu'' e? Don''t you remember these people?"


    When Wu Yuqing heard Wu Yu'' e''s three words, he finally stopped, but the sword still pointed directly at Su Mianyue and asked, "Who are you? How do you know little sister''s name? Say, where did you hide little sister?"


    "Little sister? Isn''t she your real sister?" Once again, Su Mianyue was confused and found that he couldn''t communicate with Wu Yuqing.


    "Don''t change the subject. Since you know my little sister, you must know her whereabouts. Hand her over and I''ll spare your life!" Wu Yuqing looked at Su Mianyue hatefully, ready to strike at any moment.


    Originally, Biwu didn''t want to hurt Wu Yuqing, but watching Wu Yuqing cry for a little sister, he forgot Biwu completely. Even if Wu Yuqing lost his memory, it was unforgivable.


    "Geez, you''re hollokitty, aren''t you?" Throwing the game aside, Su Mianyue, who was unarmed when he left, broke a branch and attacked Wu Yuqing. "Heartless man, scumbag, dare to disappoint my Biwu baby and die!"

 Chapter 374 Do You Really Not Remember?

    Su Mianyue suddenly attacked him like crazy, and he scolded a bunch of words that he didn''t understand at all. Wu Yuqing was stunned. How did he become a heartless man?


    However, Wu Yuqing still subconsciously blocked Su Mianyue''s attack, but although the other party was using the branch as a weapon, but the internal force poured into the branch, Wu Yuqing was unable to cut the branch off after a block, so he could not help but have a desire to learn from each other.


    "Good swordsmanship, look at your moves!" Wu Yuqing shouted excitedly and immediately attacked back. However, Su Mianyue flew backward with an internal force.


    After more than a dozen moves, Wu Yuqing was already unable to withstand Su Mianyue''s attack. Su Mianyue''s internal force hurt his chest and he took several steps back before leaning on the tree trunk to stop, but at the cost of spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    If Su Mianyue hadn''t used all his strength, Wu Yuqing would have had a hard time standing up.


    "The girl is so good at martial arts, dare you ask if she has a title in the world?" Wu Yuqing looked at Su Mianyue with bright eyes.


    "If you don''t say that this girl is a demon girl, you won''t be afraid that this girl will harm the world?" Rolling his eyes, Su Mianyue hit the palm of his hand with a branch. Seeing Wu Yuqing''s ashamed expression, he asked without waiting for him to apologize, "Your martial arts routine and the scars on your body are all the same as the Wu Yuqing I know. Why can''t you recognize me and remember that Biwu is your fiancee? How could you be uncle wu''s son? And how did Wu Yu'' e become your sister again?"


    After hearing Su Mianyue ask so many questions, Wu Yuqing smiled bitterly, "I was taken away by my master to practice martial arts since I was a child, and I haven''t been back home for many years. The name Wu Yuqing was given to me by my master. My little sister, Wu Yu'' e, was adopted by my master as a foster daughter. Ten years ago, I secretly left the master''s school to visit my parents because I was homesick, but my sister secretly followed me down the mountain. After that, we were robbed by a group of highly skilled people. After that, my sister and I were trained for a period of time. After my martial arts had become less successful, I was in a daze for a while. Until three months ago, I was seriously injured and saved by a little miracle doctor. After he detoxified me, I remembered my identity. But the memory of the next six years was completely blank. The little miracle doctor said that part of my memory was lost because of the poison in my brain. Before I came back, I went to see my master, but he had passed away, so I went home to visit my parents and planned to accompany them for a while before I went to find my little sister."


    Wu Yuqing''s narrative was very calm, but Su Mianyue was shocked. After looking at Wu Yuqing for a long time, he said, "I don''t know if Wu Yu'' e is your sister or not, but she should be working for that organization now. I don''t know all about your six years of experience, but I can tell you what I know."


    Wu Yuqing quickly nodded and cupped his hand, "Thank you, girl."


    Su Mianyue began talking about Wu Yuqing''s siblings at the broken temple. Most of the things that Wu Yuqing told him were relayed to Biwu, including the origins of the scars that she knew about Wu Yuqing''s body, and also because the injuries were inflicted to protect Biwu, or else he wouldn''t have remembered them.


    After Su Mianyue finished speaking, Wu Yuqing remained silent. To him, these were like other people''s stories, including Su Mianyue''s. He was not sure whether he had any ulterior motives or did it from his heart.


    Not in a hurry to let Wu Yuqing consume the news, Su Mianyue patiently waited for Wu Yuqing for half an hour before saying, "Let''s go back first. Uncle wu and aunt wu are probably in a hurry."


    Wu Yuqing nodded and followed Su Mianyue. He was going to come out to hunt, but he could only watch Su Mianyue go home with the three animals that he had thrown on the ground before, but he was a big man with a sword in his hand and nothing else.


    After they returned home, uncle wu and aunt wu were indeed worried, but they were not worried about their son who had been practicing martial arts for many years. Instead, they could not find Su Mianyue to fear that she would go into the mountains again. Seeing Su Mianyue coming back with three prey, aunt wu quickly went forward to pick up the prey and asked with a worried face: "Yue, as a girl, you''d better not go to the mountains. Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Su Mianyue touched her nose and shook her head. Could she say that she hurt aunt wu''s son?


    After scanning Su Mianyue''s body and seeing the blood stains on her arm, aunt wu immediately felt a great deal of pain. She hurriedly urged Su Mianyue to go to her room to apply the medicine, then turned around and glared at Wu Yuqing, "Ah bao, a big man like you won''t help Yue carry her prey when he sees her injured. These things are for you to pick up. Why don''t you learn how to be a human when you go out to study? Eating these things for you spoils Yue''s good intentions."


    Wu Yuqing looked at her mother, who had not seen her for many years, speechlessly. Perhaps because of the lack of her six years of memory, she always felt that she had not been separated from wu li''s for long, and it was very happy to hear her nagging.


    Seeing that her son was as heartless as when he was a child, Mrs. Wu could only sigh and go to the kitchen with her prey. Mr. Wu watched Wu Yuqing shake his head, so that a man who didn''t know how to love a woman would never find a wife in his life.


    Su Mianyue put the medicine in wu li''s room and went to help wu li cook. Although wu li asked her to rest, Su Mianyue insisted on cooking two dishes, but wu li was afraid that her wound would hurt, so she only let Su Mianyue cook, while she was helping.


    Wu Yuqing would look at Su Mianyue from time to time during dinner. Although Su Mianyue was wearing a mask, Wu Yuqing was curious about someone who knew him who had lost his memory. Because he couldn''t digest the memory before, he didn''t ask why su mianyue lived in this village. She didn''t ask what kind of woman biwu was.


    For some reason, Wu Yuqing believed what Su Mianyue said. Maybe it was Su Mianyue who wanted to kill him for Biwu, or maybe it was Su Mianyue''s sadness and pity in his eyes from time to time.


    Su Mianyue was worried about Biwu''s current situation, so he almost put down his bowl and chopsticks and shouted at Wu Yuqing several times, asking him to think carefully about whether he could remember Biwu, but because of the Wu Family couple, they could only put their impulses to heart.


    She kept comforting herself in her heart. If something happened to Biwu and the others, they would definitely find a way to contact her. Su Mianyue didn''t even dare to think about what she would do if something happened to Biwu and Su Chengye.


    Under Su Mianyue''s evasive attitude, she only ate with her head down, which was different from her usual smiling and talkative self. After looking at each other for a few times, the Wu Family couple laughed in secret, thinking that Su Mianyue and Wu Yuqing were looking at each other, and that the two of them were waiting for their daughter-in-law''s tea and so on. Perhaps the matter of having a grandson is not far off.


    Finally, after dinner, Su Mianyue said he was going home to rest. Before he left, he took a deep look at Wu Yuqing. Wu Yuqing nodded his head knowingly and came to Su Mianyue''s house when it was dark under the circumstances that his parents intended to drain the water.


    "What kind of person is Biwu?" Seeing Su Mianyue, Wu Yuqing asked immediately.


    "Do you really not remember anything?" Su Mianyue spoke at the same time.

 Chapter 375 I Already Have A Husband

    After a conversation, Wu Yuqing was able to accept his fiancee, Biwu. Just listening to Su Mianyue''s description, she knew that it would be very comfortable to be with such a woman. She was inexplicably looking forward to meeting Biwu.


    However, su mianyue asked Wu Yuqing to stay for the time being and teach him how to use the army. To be exact, she gave Wu Yuqing all the useful methods he had learned in the various wars in his previous life and asked him to help ji xun.


    Because both of them were in a hurry, Su Mianyue told them almost once, but Wu Yuqing went straight to the next topic without asking any questions in time. Five days later, the Wu Family couple quietly took their belongings to the town to buy jewelry and wanted to propose marriage to Su Mianyue, but they didn''t know what the two old people were thinking.


    "I''ve always had a question for you. You taught me everything you''ve learned so that I could help ji xun. Why don''t you go?" Wu Yuqing finally asked the question in his heart.


    "You can choose not to go, but if you turn to someone else, I will kill you myself." Su Mianyue replied indifferently, avoiding Wu Yuqing''s question.


    "Even if I''m Biwu''s fiance?" Wu Yuqing asked back subconsciously, then frowned. The sketch of Biwu that Su Mianyue had drawn for him came to mind. If he could see Biwu smiling gently at him, he felt a warmth that he had never experienced before.


    "You have forgotten her. Unless you can fall in love with her again, I will help biwu find a man who loves him more and marry her." Su Mianyue''s expression was still cold, but his tone was unquestionable.


    There was no doubt about Su Mianyue''s seriousness. Wu Yuqing touched his nose and crossed the subject. Now he really couldn''t say against his heart that he would definitely think of Biwu. Even if he wanted to fall in love with Biwu, he had to meet someone.


    "Can''t I go with you to find biwu?" Wu Yuqing asked awkwardly.


    "Aren''t you looking for your little sister?" Su Mianyue asked in a mocking tone, but Wu Yuqing was speechless. "When you''re successful, you don''t have to look for it. Biwu can find you too. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to find someone in a sea of people."


    "Little sister, she... In my heart is just like my own sister, and it is also my responsibility." Wu Yuqing opened his mouth with a look of guilt in his eyes.


    "You might as well speak to your little sister. If Biwu still cares about someone who doesn''t remember her, you can explain it to Biwu." Su Mianyue snorted coldly. He looked at the sky outside and said, "I''ve already taught you everything I can teach you. I''ll leave tomorrow. You should stay with uncle wu and aunt wu. They''ve been looking forward to your return for ten years. Now you''re their greatest hope."


    Wu Yuqing nodded and took care of himself without promising to help ji xun.


    But Su Mianyue knew that from the moment he started learning the art of war, he was ready to turn to Ji Xun. Whether he was completely loyal to Ji Xun or wanted to use ji xun''s hand to seek justice for himself was not important, as long as wu yuqing could help Ji Xun.


    Looking at the sunset, Su Mianyue touched the hairpin in her hair and said: "Yu, forgive me for not having the courage to see you in the end. I know that you will soon complete your revenge, and my past will only become a burden to you. I will be relieved to know that you have a good life, and Wu Yuqing''s arrival will let you know that I am safe, so let us forget about each other and live well."


    Su Mianyue pulled out the jade hairpin and wrapped it in a brocade handkerchief and placed it in a package that had already been arranged. Tears glistened in his eyes.


    Ever since she came to this world, she has been trying to find freedom and spend her time in revenge. Hatred is far more than love.


    As the years passed, Su Mianyue suddenly realized that life was very sad, and now he just wanted to give up the pace of hatred and love, and enjoy a quiet life.


    Su Mianyue got up and looked around the house where she had lived for several months. For the last time, she came to the courtyard to take care of the vegetable garden. She had no knowledge of farming. She was not quick at weeding and looked a little clumsy, but such simple work made Su Mianyue extremely calm, as if she had regained her original heart.


    After more than an hour of work, Su Mianyue cooked another dinner and planned to invite the wu family over for dinner as a farewell.


    She didn''t know if she had a chance to come back after she left. In fact, teaching Wu Yuqing tactics was one of the ways to repay the Wu Family, so that they could have a successful son and enjoy their old age in the future.


    The dinner was well prepared, and the Wu Family couple kept laughing because they were thinking of getting a proposal. Uncle wu found a reason to bring Wu Yuqing home. Wu li took the silver hairpin she bought today and sat down beside Su Mianyue, "Yue, I know that you are not an ordinary farmer. It''s a shame that you should be worthy of our family, ah bao. But you have been getting along very well these days. Your uncle wu and I wanted to settle your marriage. In the future, whether you want to stay here or go somewhere else, we won''t stop you. Just come back and see us when you have time."


    Su Mianyue stared blankly at wu li. She had never expected that wu li would have such thoughts that she did not hear what wu li said after that. After a long time, she chuckled and rejected wu li''s silver hairpin.


    "Yue, don''t you like po?" Wu li looked at Su Mianyue in disappointment.


    "Auntie, I already have a husband, but his life and death is unknown to save me. I won''t remarry until I find him." Su Mianyue smiled sheepishly and did not mention Biwu''s existence. After all, Wu Yuqing did not remember Biwu at all. It was uncertain whether the two of them would eventually become husband and wife, Su Mianyue. "Auntie, keep this hairpin well. You may soon be able to drink your wife''s tea. Yuqing is a capable man and will not disappoint you and uncle."


    I''m disappointed right now. I just want you to be our daughter-in-law. Wu li silently said in her heart, and finally she silently took back the silver hairpin, but her heart was filled with reluctance, but her mouth was stupid and she could not say anything to keep her.


    Seeing wu li''s sad appearance, Su Mianyue was also very upset. In her past life and this life, she had never experienced the feeling of being cared for by her mother. The existence of wu li''s family undoubtedly made Su Mianyue enjoy the warmth of mother and daughter for a few days. Although they lived separately, the love from the heart of wu li''s family would be remembered by Su Mianyue.


    "Although I can''t be my aunt''s daughter-in-law, I can be my aunt''s daughter. I haven''t had a mother since I was a child. I''ve always wanted a mother who loves me as much as my aunt. Auntie won''t despise me, will she?" Su Mianyue came up with this idea because he couldn''t bear to see the lonely wu li family.


    After saying this, he felt a lot more relaxed and took wu li''s hand, "Auntie doesn''t know. Because I didn''t have a mother at home, my father and brother loved me twice as much as they did. However, my elder brother died after some accident at home. If auntie doesn''t mind, she will make me and brother wu become opposite sex brothers and sisters. We will be a real family in the future, won''t we?"


    You are such a comforting girl. Your beautiful and lively daughter is earned by your aunt. If ah bao dares not to hurt your sister in the future, let me teach him a lesson. The wu li family immediately laughed. She wanted to propose to the two young people because they had something to say to each other, and because she had always treated Su Mianyue as her daughter, and now that she realized it was a misunderstanding, she naturally enjoyed having more daughters.

 Chapter 376 But for A Lifetime of Support

    "That''s settled then. I''ll have a few drinks with godfather, godmother, and brother yi in a while. This is a great occasion." Su Mianyue smiled playfully and let go of wu li''s hand, "I''ll cook two more dishes. We''ll have to eat more today."


    "Well, then you should be busy. Auntie will go back and tell them the good news. Your uncle still has a jar of old wine hidden there. He has to open it today." The wu li family was also a quick person, so she took off her apron and went home, but there was no embarrassment of not being able to propose marriage.


    Soon, the wu family came to the door. Wu Yuqing looked at Su Mianyue awkwardly. Seeing that she looked as usual, she accompanied him to the hall to do the work. The kitchen was left to the women.


    Originally, he planned to make a good meal as a farewell, but now it was even more important to change it to a thatched cottage. Although there were no essential dishes such as pig head, Su Mianyue prepared a whole braised rabbit to replace it, and made more than a dozen fried dishes on a large table.


    The ancients paid great attention to the matter of marriage. Before wu li came over, she had prepared candles. After the dishes were served, the Wu Family couple sat on the main seat, waiting for the two young people to drink the tea that their dry daughter gave them after their marriage. For this reason, they all changed their clothes.


    "The world is at its end, and I, Su Mianyue / Wu Yuqing, swear to heaven that from this day onwards I will become a brother and sister of different surnames. I do not wish to die on the same day, on the same month, on the same day, but to share honor and disgrace, and to support each other for the rest of my life." The two of them swore on blood and drank a bowl of blood wine happily before they succeeded in their marriage.


    Wu Yuqing gave Su Mianyue a jade bead sword pendant, and Su Mianyue gave Wu Yuqing a green jade pendant. After holding Su Mianyue up, Wu Yuqing smiled happily, "I earned it as a brother. This jade pendant is not only priceless but also valuable. I don''t know that you are so rich, but you seem to be stingy."


    "It''s just an act of generosity. If brother yi likes to have a chance in the future, he can let little sister take you to do a big job. Brother yi can take whatever he likes into his pocket, okay?" Su Mianyue asked playfully in a low voice.


    I didn''t expect Su Mianyue to admit that the jade pendant was dirty. Wu Yuqing asked awkwardly, "Why would you wear this when you go out? Don''t you think you''re just a thief?"


    "There are so many similar things in the world. Besides, the things that I usually put away by myself will be engraved with unique marks. Brother yi can prove his innocence with this." Su Mianyue pointed to a lucky word on the jade pendant that could not be distinguished without looking carefully, and even an expert might not be able to tell that the word was carved after many years.


    Wu Yuqing gave su mianyue a thumbs-up and tied the jade pendant around her waist. He smiled smugly and said, "If you can''t survive for your brother in the future, you can go to your sister. You can never starve for her skills."


    "What a great man. A big man still wants his sister to support him. When you go out, don''t say that you are the son of your mother and me." Father wu glared at Wu Yuqing. When he saw Wu Yuqing touching his nose, he stopped scolding him. Instead, he smiled and said to Su Mianyue, "Yue, your aunt has been waiting for you to call her mother. But she has been waiting for a long time. Come and offer her tea."


    "Yes, godfather." Su Mianyue smiled, knelt down in front of the Wu Family couple and kowtowed, "Godfather and godmother are here. Please accept Yue''s bow."


    "Good boy, get up quickly. You don''t like such big gifts." Mrs. Wu grinned from ear to ear and tried to help su Mianyue up, but her father stopped her.


    "We haven''t even served tea yet, but your mother-in-law is very impatient." Father wu straightened his back again. Although he couldn''t get his son to marry a wife as he wished, when he went home with Wu Yuqing, Wu Yuqing told father wu some things about Su Mianyue. He knew that this goddaughter would help his son if she had the ability. In the future, there was no need to worry about not drinking the tea of a daughter-in-law?


    It wasn''t father wu who was snobbish. These days had always been good for Su Mianyue, but in those days when sons were more important than daughters, their own daughters were not as important as their sons.


    "I''m so happy that I''m confused." Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wu straightened up and waited for tea.


    Wu yuqing came to Su Mianyue with two bowls of tea. Su Mianyue smiled and took Wu Yuqing and handed them to the two elders.


    Seeing that they were about to get up to get their presents after drinking, wu li grabbed their sleeves and said: "Yue, your godfather and I are just an ordinary family, and we don''t have anything to offer. Although this silver hairpin is not expensive, it was bought because we thought it looked good on you. Although there is a little story in the middle, the godmother''s will remains the same. If you don''t dislike it, wear it."


    "Then I''ll have to put it on myself." Su Mianyue smiled and bent over to let Mrs. Wu put it in her hair.


    "She''s really my daughter. This silver hairpin looks good on Yue." Mrs. Wu looked at Su Mianyue with praise, her eyes warm and gentle.


    "That''s right. This hairpin wouldn''t look so good on someone else." Su Mianyue proudly raised his chin, turned to the bundle beside the bed and took out a pair of silver bracelets and a jade pipe. Then he bent over and said to the two elders, "Godfather and godmother, this little thing is a little token of my goddaughter''s kindness. You must accept it, or you will not treat me as your daughter."


    "Look, this girl knows that the whole family has made money. We can''t bear to buy such a good thing for the rest of our lives." Wu li smiled from ear to ear, not because the things were expensive, but because Su Mianyue had them in his heart, even if it was a feather, wu li was happy.


    Father wu played with the pipe in his hand and shouted that such a precious thing had to be kept as a family heirloom. How could he be willing to use it?


    Su Mianyue only smiled gently at this, and she would not ask what to do with the gifts.


    However, Su Mianyue was a little embarrassed. On her way here, she saw a landlord bullying a good woman and took the other party''s money. Most of the things were for the poor people nearby, leaving only a few things with her, but she didn''t expect to use them all on the wu family.


    This meal was a happy one for the whole family, and the wu li family kept picking up food for Su Mianyue, afraid that Su Mianyue would not be full. Wu Yuqing also laughed and joked that the wu li family did not want her own son even if she had a goddaughter.


    When they were full of food and wine, it was inconvenient for them to stay here too late, so they went home first. After helping su mianyue clean up the dishes, wu li took Su Mianyue''s hand and asked reluctantly, "Yue, tell the truth to godmother. Are you leaving?"


    "Godmother, I''ve been resting here for too long. I still have things to do. I''ll come back to see godfather and godmother when I''m done. It won''t be too long." Su Mianyue didn''t hide the fact that he was leaving, but he didn''t intend to.

 Chapter 377

    "When I saw your bundle at the head of the bed, I knew that your child was ready to leave. Although the godmother did not know who your daughter was, she must have her own difficulties and abilities to come here alone. The godmother doesn''t have to ask you to come back to see her. You''ve been doing a lot of happy things in the past few months. She just wants you to be safe and sound. If it''s convenient, let someone send a letter to her to let her know that you''re doing well." Wu li raised her arm and wiped her tears with her sleeve. She put it on Su Mianyue''s arm and said, "Good boy, I know you''re not the kind of girl who likes to wipe her tears. I won''t give you a gift tomorrow. I''ll keep this for you too. Whenever you come back, you''ll be like your own home."


    Nodding vigorously, Su Mianyue reached out and hugged Mrs. Wu. Her eyes were sour but she smiled and said, "Godmother, you and godfather have to take good care of yourself. We will meet again in the future, and we will eat the steamed buns that godmother steamed."


    After a few more words, Mrs. Wu went back to her home, but Su Mianyue sat in bed sleeplessly.


    Thinking about it, he took out a bag of broken silver and two hundred taels of silver tickets and put them under the pillow. Although Su Mianyue had a lot of money on him, too much money in the farmers'' house would only cause trouble. It was enough for the old couple to keep a side.


    During this period of time, she was able to enjoy the peace she had never experienced before, and even the hatred in her heart was completely purged. Su Mianyue was extremely grateful to the simple and honest Wu Family couple that she would never forget this period of time.


    Since she was sleepless, Su Mianyue simply walked away with a bundle on his back, but after she left, Wu Yuqing stood in the yard and looked into the distance and whispered, "If what you say is true, I will keep my promise to help him dominate the world. I hope you can find Biwu. I will fulfill my engagement and marry her. I will cherish and protect her for the rest of my life."


    The news that Wanyan Lin was captured alive spread back to the Hengyuan, and Retired Emperor was so angry that he vomited blood and fainted for several days. Empress Dowager was also very anxious that his temples turned white. Yinn Yue, as the queen, wanted to take charge of the whole situation at this time, but the little prince was less than two years old, and the court officials suggested that he become the crown prince. Once Wanyan Lin had an accident, he could ascend the throne as well, and Yinn Yue did not dare to accept it.


    When Retired Emperor heard the news, he was surprisingly calm, and as Retired Emperor, he issued an order to make the little prince the crown prince. At the same time, he used all the available dark forces to rescue Wanyan Lin, but they all failed.


    Not to mention that the men who escorted Wanyan Lin were difficult to deal with, and a few unknown forces were secretly blocking it until the Tianlan sent people to deliver the letter of redemption, Retired Emperor gave up on the rescue and had to clench his teeth to sign a concession to fifteen cities. He also agreed to the condition that as long as Wanyan Lin was alive, he would donate 500,000 tons of grain and grass and 500,000 taels of silver every year.


    Half a year later, the skinny Wanyan Lin finally returned to the palace. When Retired Emperor saw Wanyan Lin, he hit him with a walking stick and shouted, "Son of heaven, you still have the face to come back alive! You wouldn''t listen to me if I told you not to go on a personal expedition. After losing so many soldiers, I gave you fifteen cities in exchange for your life, and signed so many unfair treaties to lose power and humiliate the country. How did I give birth to such a son in my life, and I was determined to support you to ascend the throne!"


    "It''s not too late for father to regret now." Wanyan Lin said with a gloomy face.


    In the past year, he had suffered a humiliation that he had never experienced before. He was trampled to the ground in both the Tianlan and the Hengyuan, but now his birth was denied.


    Seeing that Wanyan Lin had no intention of repenting, Retired Emperor was so angry that he could not say a word except to scold his son. Until Retired Emperor vomited blood and fainted, Wanyan Lin still had a cold expression and did not care about Retired Emperor''s life or death at all.


    Back in Mental Cultivation Hall, Wanyan Lin finished bathing and dressing, looked at himself in the bronze mirror, kicked the bronze mirror to the ground, grabbed a palace maid who served him, and violently trampled on the ground, until he played him to death before ordering someone to take him out and throw him into a mass grave.


    For more than a month in a row, Wanyan Lin never went to the early court and vented his anger in Mental Cultivation Hall every day. Every day, he had to carry out at least one of the palace maids'' bodies. The concubines in the back palace did not dare to compete for favor, and the palace maids were even more afraid that they would be on duty. Although Yinn Yue tried to block the news, there were still rumors outside the palace. Many of the students scolded the fatuous monarch for the imminent death of the daoist country. Even though there was a pure stream faction of officials who wanted to dissuade Wanyan Lin from his atrocities, they could never see jun yan.


    The Hengyuan is like a boat in the wind and rain, which could sink at any time because of a small storm.


    However, when everyone thought that yan lin would continue to wreak havoc, he suddenly woke up and took the initiative to write down his own decree to list the mistakes made by jun lai in order to seek the forgiveness of his subjects. However, god seemed to be moved by Wanyan Lin, and it rained heavily for three days in a row. The people of the Hengyuan who suffered from the drought were once again confident in the court.


    Kneeling at the entrance of Shou'' an Palace with a thorn on his back, he refused to get up despite the heavy rain. Wanyan Lin insisted on seeing Retired Emperor.


    "Is Retired Emperor really so cruel? Even if he was wrong, it was because he was sent to be a proton since he was a child. It was our parents who failed to teach him. Now he has sincerely repented. Even god gave him a chance, but Retired Emperor is not willing to give him a chance? The emperor has suffered too much because of us. Does Retired Emperor want to force him to death?" Empress Dowager knelt down in front of Retired Emperor and cried, but now her old face was no longer as moving as before, and her voice was loud.


    Retired Emperor frowned impatiently. How could he bear for Wanyan Lin to kneel outside?


    But now everything that happened in the palace would be spread outside the palace, and even if he did, he had to make Wanyan Lin suffer more.


    Closing his eyes, Retired Emperor said coldly: "If your heart aches for him, go out and kneel with him. Since I have abdicated my position, I have no right to take care of the affairs of the emperor. I have done too much for him in the past year, and now I just want to live my last days in peace. I don''t want to see this willful, cruel and tyrannical son of mine again, and let him go alone. Roll far away and never appear in front of an orphan!"


    "Retired Emperor, you are so cruel!" Empress Dowager saw that the crying was fruitless, so he got up and went to the courtyard to persuade Wanyan Lin to go back to Mental Cultivation Hall. However, Wanyan Lin insisted on Retired Emperor''s forgiveness, and Empress Dowager had no choice but to say: "You father and son have the same temperament. The ai family can''t persuade any of you. Then the ai family will stay here with you and see how cruel your father is!"


    No matter how Wanyan Lin and the palace people tried to persuade them, Empress Dowager insisted on kneeling with Wanyan Lin in the rain. The news spread to the harem, and the clever concubines came to kneel with the holy grail dressed in flowery clothes, but their identities could only kneel far away.


    Yinn Yue naturally got the news as well. Looking at Little Prince, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, Yinn Yue sighed, "Prince, it is not that the empress does not love you, but that the empress dowager has always relied on love to survive. Although you are a crown prince, you have never been loved by your father. Now that the empress dowager wants to fight for you, you must understand the hardships of the empress dowager."

 Chapter 378 Immortal Elixir

    Stroking Little Prince''s tender face, Yinn Yue smiled bitterly, not daring to let tears flow out, lest Little Prince would wake up at any time to see that he had a weak mother. The fittest in the palace survived, and the weak could only turn into bones.


    At the request of Little Prince''s childlike voice, Retired Emperor finally met Wanyan Lin. The father and son had been alone for an afternoon. No one knew what they had said, and the heavy rain stopped after the father and son''s conversation. The majestic palace was shrouded in a gorgeous rainbow. Within half a day, rumors spread around Capital City.


    All of them were emperor jiafeng''s remorse for the heavens'' forgiveness for the rain, and the fact that emperor jiafeng''s genius in Xiaogan would shine with the rays of the sun. For a moment, Wanyan Lin''s prestige in the hearts of the people was even higher than before.


    Wanyan Lin was busy with government affairs every day and paid more attention to people''s livelihood than ever before. The rain and dew in the back palace were harmonious, as if a generation of wise emperors had been born on the day he awoke, and the image of benevolent monarch was also portrayed by the historians.


    However, no one knew that a secret passage had been recently cut open in the secret chamber of Mental Cultivation Hall, leading directly to a temple outside the city. Wanyan Lin would read and read the memorials in Mental Cultivation Hall a few days a month, but he actually came here secretly.


    "Give me the immortal pill." Wanyan Lin covered his chest with one hand and looked at the monk who was meditating in front of him with a pale face. He knew that there was something wrong with the immortal elixir he had given him, but this thing could prolong his life and bring him happiness. Wanyan Lin was already unable to extricate himself.


    However, the old monk never gave him many pills, so Wanyan Lin could only take risks again and again, not considering what the old monk''s ultimate goal was.


    "The master said that the emperor has been working hard recently. This bottle of immortal elixir was given to the emperor by the gods, Amitabha." A little monk handed the medicine bottle to him with both hands and lost the innocence and loveliness of a child.


    Grabbing the bottle, Wanyan Lin couldn''t wait to pour out one and swallow it. A satisfied smile appeared on his thin and listless face, and he was lying on the couch in a narcissistic manner. His tightly closed eyes did not see the mocking look in the old monk''s eyes once.


    It was nearly an hour before Wanyan Lin sat up lazily, yawning and crossing his knees. His dragon robe had been ravaged with wrinkles, and the crown had fallen to the ground without knowing when. His long hair was disheveled and scattered behind his head, adding a touch of evil charm to him.


    Holding his chin with one hand, Wanyan Lin looked at the old monk who was still. After waiting for a long time, he lost his patience. He got up and said to the little monk, "Tell your master that I''ve been here. If you need anything, go to Mental Cultivation Hall to see me."


    "Your majesty, take your time, Amitabha." The little monk read the dharma sign and sat cross-legged beside the old monk to meditate together, without any intention of giving Wanyan Lin a present.


    About an hour later, the little monk looked up at the old monk and said, "Master, are you going to practice the method of returning to the yang tonight?"


    "You better get ready first." The old monk''s eyelids trembled slightly and he spoke hoarsely.


    "Yes." The little monk stood up, gave the old monk a buddhist salute and turned away. From the pace, he must have good internal skills. At least he could tie with wu yuqing, but he was only about ten years old.


    Besides, since Su Mianyue left the village, he had been looking for the place where they lived in biwu. Because he was worried that something happened to Biwu and the others, Su Mianyue galloped all the way. However, it took him more than four months to get to the place near the border of the Tianlan. I don''t know how many refugees my family ran away from the war.


    Since shangguan lin''s death, many countries have tried to carve up the Tianlan''s land. One or two countries were not afraid to attack the Tianlan, but the surrounding countries acted as if they had agreed to do it together, which made the company tired of preparing. Although there were no cities lost for the time being, if the war continued, The Tianlan would sooner or later face a situation where they could not defend their territory.


    Although Su Mianyue was secretly worried that once the first power was divided up, the entire continent would fall into a war, but her power alone was limited, what contribution could she make to peace?


    Finally, they came to the small village near the mountain. This was where Biwu left the last clue. Su Mianyue quickly found the small yard where they lived temporarily. However, the gate of the yard was open, and the things in the yard were scattered all over the ground. Su Mianyue searched the rooms one by one. They found that all the rooms were covered with dust and dust, and they didn''t know if anyone was cleaning them.


    "Who is it?" Hearing a noise in the cellar, Su Mianyue kicked away the board on top of the cellar and let out a low cry.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything!" A panicked voice came from the cellar.


    Su Mianyue frowned and lit the fire fold, holding three darts in one hand. When he saw the scene in the cellar, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    There were dozens of corpses piled up in the cellar that was supposed to store the grain. Judging from their clothes, there were professional killers and civilians. On top of these corpses sat a girl of seven or eight years old. She was stained with blood and hung with rotting flesh. An arm that was already bent was terrifying.


    Her large black and white eyes were filled with fear, and she held a broken limb that had already rotted. It was not hard to tell from the uneven gap in the upper part that it was the girl''s food. She must have survived by eating dead human flesh. Although she would feel fear, it was her instinct to survive.


    "I won''t kill you. I''ll get you out of here. Trust me, okay?" Putting away the concealed weapon, Su Mianyue reached out his hand to the girl, not daring to get too close so as not to frighten her.


    The girl sat still and stared at Su Mianyue. She saw a soft smile on Su Mianyue''s face and cried out after a long time, "It''s scary. They rushed in and killed a lot of people. Pretty sister and brother also killed a lot of them, but they had too many people. They took pretty sister and brother and grandpa. Woo, they also killed Hua''s parents. They were so scary, wow..."


    Probably believing that Su Mianyue was a good person, the girl cried and told Su Mianyue about the bloody scene she had seen, but she could not say anything except the scenes of murder.


    Su Mianyue also did not expect the girl to tell the truth. Undoubtedly, the girl''s experience and her parents''death were all implicated by Biwu and the others, and biwu and the others should be implicated by themselves. Otherwise, who would kill Biwu, the Su Family father and son and the Su Family disciple who had disappeared for no reason?


    No, the other party caught them alive, was it to threaten themselves?


    Su Mianyue''s mind flashed with countless guesses, but he was not sure who had taken them away. As long as they had taken them alive, it must have been because they were valuable, at least for now they were safe.


    As for what he missed, Su Mianyue could not remember for the time being, so he could only settle the little girl first and talk about other things.

 Chapter 379 Life Is the Most Important Thing

    As the girl''s injuries were more serious, Su Mianyue could only take her to a larger clinic for medical treatment. As for this house, which was full of corpses without any clues, Su Mianyue paid the villagers a high price for all their lamp oil and set the house on fire.


    "The child''s hand is crippled, and he will live a long life, but the old man is not sure if she will survive after cutting off her arm." After examining Hua''s body, the doctor sighed, obviously unable to bear to see a girl suffer so much.


    "Life is the most important thing. Let''s do it." Su Mianyue made the decision for Hua, who had been hit on the sleeping spot by her, and said with a heavy face, "It doesn''t matter how much money you spend, as long as you can save her."


    "I''ll try my best." The doctor sighed and asked Su Mianyue to wash Hua''s body and change into clean clothes. He had better lie in bed for the next few days and arrange for Hua''s amputation.


    Looking at Hua in a daze, Su Mianyue felt very heavy, worried about Hua''s future and her family. She did not know when and when to meet again, but Hua would never see her family again.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be your sister from now on. I''ll be your closest relative in the world." Su Mianyue opened his mouth in a low voice, gently washing the dirt off Hua''s body. When he touched the broken arm, he did not dare to do it, afraid that if he could not control his strength, she would be more seriously injured.


    Hua''s arm was not only broken, because a bone had pierced through the flesh of Hua''s arm, and in addition to living in the pile of corpses for a long time and eating the flesh, it was now rotten beyond preservation, and the bones and muscles were eroded.


    "Who is it? Why won''t you let me go? Why won''t you let us go? Don''t let me, Su Mianyue, find you, or I''ll make you pay a worse price!" Su Mianyue''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he muttered darkly, his tone full of hatred.


    Su Mianyue was very regretful. He shouldn''t have let Biwu and his son send the Su Family away for revenge. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been in trouble again. If he had known, it would have been safer for him to stay in the secret room under the Su Family.


    No matter how much she regretted, she could not get their news. Su Mianyue had her own intelligence network, but she had never received any information along the way. Now the only thing she could do was wait. When would she have to wait for the enemy to come to her?


    Su Chengye''s vitality was severely depleted, and even Su Hao''s physical condition was not ideal. Could they safely wait for her to rescue him in the hands of the enemy?


    And Biwu, it must have been a hard battle for Biwu to be caught. A girl with a single brain like that didn''t know how badly she was hurt, and Wu Yuqing was missing. Could she withstand the heavy blow?


    Su Mianyue sat by the bed and looked at Hua, but his thoughts kept drifting. It was not until the doctor came in with the medicine boy to treat Hua that Su Mianyue''s thoughts came back to him.


    "Girl, wait outside. This amputation scene is too bloody." The doctor thought that Su Mianyue and Hua were sisters and was afraid that she would not be able to stand such excitement.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll stay and use my internal force to stop her bleeding. You guys can do it." Su Mianyue shook his head and refused.


    Seeing the cold look on Su Mianyue''s face, and Su Mianyue''s words were indeed the help that the doctor needed, it would also give Hua a few more chances to survive.


    Ancient medical facilities were lacking, and the so-called amputation tools were nothing more than a bag of hemp boiling powder, an axe, a sharp dagger, and some cotton thread.


    After covering Hua''s mouth and nose with boiling powder for a few breaths, the medicine boy also disinfected the knife and axe with strong alcohol. Su Mianyue stuffed a handkerchief into Hua''s mouth to prevent her from biting her tongue in severe pain.


    After pouring a bowl of strong liquor at the place where the amputation was about to take place, the doctor raised his axe and measured it twice. He used all his strength to chop it down, and immediately blood splashed everywhere. An arm that could not be used was lying by the bed. Hua cried out in pain and bit on the handkerchief tightly. He rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Seeing this, Su Mianyue hurriedly clicked on several large acupuncture points on Hua to prevent excessive bleeding, while using internal force to protect Hua''s heart to create more opportunities for her to live.


    The doctor cleaned the wound with a dagger, simply stitched it up, and bandaged it with medicine. To prevent Hua from touching the wound when he woke up, he fixed the broken arm with a clean bamboo board.


    After the wound was treated, the doctor was already sweating profusely. This kind of amputation was always very dangerous and consumed the doctor''s physical and mental strength, but there were few patients who could survive.


    Su Mianyue frowned when he saw the doctor perform the operation so easily, worried about whether Hua could live.


    "The old lady has done her best. It depends on the will of heaven if the injured can survive. The old lady will ask the medicine boy to boil some antipyretic. As long as the injured person can survive these three days, it will be fine." The doctor gave a few more instructions and left.


    Su Mianyue, who was by the bed, made the bed and moved Hua to the side of the clean bed. He sat by the bed and guarded her. Every now and then, he injected internal force to increase Hua''s vitality.


    For three whole days and nights, Su Mianyue even ate in front of his bed, hardly daring to close his eyes, let alone leave the ward.


    I don''t know if Hua had been infected with too many germs in the cellar and his body had mutated. Although he had been in a coma for the past three days and had symptoms of fever, he still survived. When he woke up, he knew that his arm was broken, but there was no great disappointment.


    "Hua, my sister will protect you from any harm in the future. Will you believe my sister?" Holding Hua''s perfect hand, Su Mianyue asked softly.


    "Won''t you abandon Hua?" Hua asked weakly.


    "I don''t want to lie to you, but I still have something important to do. I can only temporarily put you in the place where my sister used to live when she was young. When my sister finishes her work, she will come to you. There are strong people there, and even bad people can''t get in. Besides, there are older sisters, teachers, siblings, and children your age. If you want to practice martial arts with them, then Hua can protect himself when he grows up, right?" Looking into those insecure eyes, Su Mianyue could only comfort her gently.


    Su Mianyue did not know how strong the enemy he met this time was, so he could not bring Hua with him, or he would only harm Hua.


    After a long silence, Hua blinked her eyes and forced back her tears. She said in a strong tone, "Okay, Hua will go to the place where her sister lived and wait for her to pick up Hua. Sister must remember that Hua is waiting for you. Don''t forget Hua."


    "Okay, sister will remember to pick up Hua." Su Mianyue smiled, let go of Hua''s hand and extended his tail finger, "Sister and Hua are hooking up. Don''t change the hook for a hundred years."


    "Well, Hua will wait for her sister obediently and hang on the hook for a hundred years." Hua nodded innocently.


    After feeding Hua the medicine, Su Mianyue took a nap when he saw that she was asleep.


    Three days and nights without sleep, she had a long dream. The scene in the dream was so vague that she could not remember clearly. Su Mianyue felt as if her body was bound by something, which made her want to struggle, but in the end, she fell into a deeper sleep.


    "Su Mianyue, do you want revenge? Your enemy is in the Yan Country. He killed Ji Xun. He killed your father and brother."


    "Don''t forget that old woman named yun zhihua in purple mist mountain. She has imprisoned you for so many years, causing you to lose your freedom. Even if your elder brother is killed, you can''t send him on his last journey. They are all your enemies. Go and kill them."

 Chapter 380 Nightmare

    After spending more than ten days with Hua at the clinic, making sure her wounds were on the road a few times, Su Mianyue took her to the direction of Tianlan Imperial Capital.


    If the situation in lan country made Su Mianyue uneasy today, and the Su Family father and son had an accident and she did not show up, the invisible enemy might come to her through the media.


    For two months in a row, Su Mianyue had nightmares every night. There was always a voice in her dream telling her to take revenge, and her enemies were Ji Xun and Yun Zhihua.


    "Sister, sister, wake up." Hua shook Su Mianyue''s arm and saw Su Mianyue wake up with a frown. He asked worriedly, "Is sister having a nightmare again? I heard her cry for revenge."


    "Yeah, nightmares again." Su Mianyue smiled, rubbed his aching brows, looked at Hua''s worried expression and sat down beside her, "It''s still early. You should sleep a little longer. You still have to travel tomorrow. I don''t know if you can find a place to rest."


    "It''s okay. Hua has to stay with her sister." Hua shook his head and refused. He raised his hand and rubbed Su Mianyue''s brow, "Can sister tell Hua what dream she had? Why does sister look so miserable every night?"


    "Sister didn''t know what she was dreaming about either, but there was a voice that kept telling her to take revenge. Sister couldn''t tell if it was true or not, but that voice told her that the enemy was the person her sister trusted the most in the world," Su Mianyue shook her head.


    "Really? That''s really strange." Hua frowned like an adult and leaned on Su Mianyue''s knee, "Hua had nightmares too. In his dreams, his parents were killed by them. Hua also told himself to take revenge. Unfortunately, Hua didn''t know the name of his enemy, and they were all covered up. If they wanted to take revenge, they couldn''t find their enemy."


    "Does Hua have nightmares too?" Su Mianyue frowned and looked down at the side of her face lying on her lap. She raised her hand and stroked her soft hair. Although this little girl had suffered a lot, her hair was still so soft, and even her skin was so smooth that it didn''t seem like she was walking around the edge of death.


    The stroking paused slightly, and Su Mianyue looked at Hua''s side face, lost in thought, and listened to her soft voice, "Yes, Hua was so scared during the days in the cellar. She couldn''t tell if it was day or night. She fell asleep every time when she was too sleepy. After falling asleep, she would wake up from the nightmare. Later on, Hua couldn''t tell whether she was sleeping in a dream or thinking about how her parents were killed by her enemy. Hua only knew how scared she was. I''m afraid that I''ll die there like my parents. Fortunately, my sister is here to save Hua. Hua can live on and have a chance to avenge my parents and kill those bad guys in the future."


    When it came to revenge, Hua exuded a strong murderous aura. Su Mianyue was shocked. Looking at Hua''s complexion, he said softly, "Does Hua want revenge?"


    "Mmm." Hua nodded and cried, "It''s a pity that Hua is still a child and now he doesn''t have an arm. He doesn''t know martial arts and who his enemy is like his sister. He can take revenge whenever he wants."


    "Yes, I can take revenge whenever I want. Kill them and avenge my father and brother." Su Mianyue opened his mouth in a daze, repeating the sentence as if he were muttering to himself.


    And Hua, who was lying on Su Mianyue''s knee, fell asleep at some point with a faint smile on his lips.


    Both of them were on the road, but Su Mianyue looked more and more tired. Even when they were on the road, they would appear sleepy, while Hua was in charge of taking care of Su Mianyue, and the speed of their journey slowed significantly when they were away from the Tianlan palace.


    "Sister, your health is so bad, or we won''t be in a hurry." Hua said worriedly as he handed Su Mianyue a clean handkerchief to wipe his face.


    "It''s okay. It''s just that I don''t have a good rest. I can only be at ease if I put you in a good position." Su Mianyue, who had washed her face, felt refreshed. After taking the handkerchief to clean her face, Su Mianyue looked at Hua and said, "This time, I just took you to the palace. I haven''t seen Empress Dowager for a long time. Don''t be afraid to be nagged at last time."


    "Sister still knows Empress Dowager?" Hua covered his mouth in surprise and looked frightened.


    "Yes, my sister used to be a queen, but now she''s just a man from all over the world. Unfortunately, she hasn''t been around for a long time. I wonder if anyone remembers my name." Su Mianyue smiled and patted Hua on the shoulder, "Take a rest first. Sister will come back to eat with you when she goes shopping on the street. We can sleep well tonight. We have to go on the road tomorrow."


    "Isn''t sister bringing Hua?" Hua pulled Su Mianyue''s sleeve nervously.


    "Hua, my sister will be back soon. I will never forget that Hua is waiting for my sister at the inn." Pinching Hua''s soft little face, Su Mianyue stepped out of the room and the smile on her face disappeared after she left the room.


    Su Mianyue went to the counter and gave ten taels of silver for the shopkeeper to prepare some food and send it to his room. Only then did he leave the inn and wandered aimlessly through several shops. Whether it was a clothing store or a pastry shop, Su Mianyue would buy something.


    Making sure no one was following him, Su Mianyue quickly took off the silver hairpin in the hair room, twisted the top of the silver hairpin, took out the silver needle inside, and pricked a small hole in his wrist. Seeing that the silver needle quickly turned black, Su Mianyue''s eyes could not help but darken.


    When she returned to the inn, she saw that the food was ready. Hua was sitting there, holding her chin and waiting for her. Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Why don''t you eat the food first when it''s here? It''s getting cold."


    "Hua wants to wait for her sister to eat together." She stepped forward and took the things in Su Mianyue''s hands with her feet. Hua asked, "Why did sister buy so many things? It''s so heavy."


    "I bought two sets of clothes to change into. I didn''t have time to wash my clothes along the way. I could only buy new clothes to wear. I also bought some cakes that you like to eat. I saved myself from eating cold steamed buns and losing my tongue." Su Mianyue washed his hands and sat down at the table. Seeing that Hua was serving soup, he took it over and said, "My sister is an adult and doesn''t need Hua to take care of her. Hua has lost a lot of weight recently and needs to eat more. It''s good for her health to drink some soup."


    Handing the soup bowl to Hua, Su Mianyue filled himself another bowl of soup and slowly drank the tasteless clear soup.


    "My sister is so nice to Hua. When my parents were alive, they couldn''t bear to buy so many things for Hua." With tears in her eyes, she gobbled up the food and looked at Su Mianyue with puffy cheeks like a squirrel, "Hua must eat more. She''s got a fat, white baby. My sister loves pinching Hua''s face."


    "Good boy." Su Mianyue smiled and added another bowl of soup to Hua. A little white powder was sprinkled on the bowl from an angle that Hua could not see. "Take a sip of the soup. Look at how fast you eat it. You''re not afraid to choke."


    "Heh heh." Hua looked up and smiled at su mianyue. He picked up a bowl of soup and started to drink it. The meal was more than twice as much as su mianyue''s.


    Hua was always smiling as she watched him eat, but Su Mianyue didn''t eat much, and most of the time, she was helping Hua with the soup and dishes. They seemed to get along so happily.

 Chapter 381 Genuine Delivery

    Half a month later, Su Mianyue brought Hua to the Tianlan palace. Hua saw that everything was very strange. He kept asking Su Mianyue what was here and where was there. Su Mianyue told Hua without hiding anything, so they went straight to Cining Palace.


    Since the news of su mianyue entering the palace was reported to mu ting, Mu Tinng immediately put down his political affairs and rushed to Cining Palace.


    After Su Mianyue brought Hua to visit Empress Dowager, Empress Dowager liked Hua, the disabled but sunny girl, and even gave Hua a lot of rewards. However, Hua wanted to talk to him alone, but he didn''t want to leave.


    "Hua, be good. There are many flowers and plants in Imperial Garden that you haven''t seen before. Let Nanny Lin take you around Imperial Garden. Sister will come to see you soon." Patting Hua''s hand, Su Mianyue comforted him.


    Although Hua was still unwilling, she was still led out by nanny lin. After Hua left, Empress Dowager sighed, "What a poor child. His parents died at such a young age and he broke an arm. Fortunately, he met you and saved her. Otherwise, there would be no way for this child to live. How could there be so many people who did not do anything?"


    "It''s her good fortune to meet me, and it''s also her misfortune." Su Mianyue said meaningfully, then smiled and changed the subject, "I haven''t seen Empress Dowager for a long time, so I came by to say hello to Empress Dowager. When I saw Empress Dowager looking much better than the last time we met, Mianyue was relieved."


    "You mean it, kid." Empress Dowager praised Su Mianyue with a smile. He held her hand and asked worriedly, "I heard that you were in the military camp before. After General Shangguan died, you escorted him all the way back. But then you left without saying goodbye. I haven''t heard from you for more than a year. You''re such a worrisome child."


    "It''s Mianyue''s fault. It''s just that Mianyue was in a hurry to find someone, so he left without saying goodbye. Mianyue was used to living a free life, and Empress Dowager had no news of Mianyue. That''s good news." Su Mianyue smiled, unwilling to say too much about the bad things that he had experienced, nor did he want to tell Empress Dowager about Su Chengye''s disappearance.


    No matter how much Su Chengye and his wife loved each other back then, in Su Mianyue''s eyes, Su Chengye had betrayed Empress Dowager''s infatuation. In this age when a woman would be married for any lifetime, Su Chengye and Empress Dowager had so much contact, how could he not love her?


    But in the end, su chengye failed to marry Empress Dowager, but Empress Dowager''s affections never changed. This woman was also stupid and made people respect and pity her.


    "Your father... Is he okay?" Empress Dowager still asked.


    "Very well." Su Mianyue lied with a smile. If it weren''t for Empress Dowager''s evasive gaze, he would have seen Su Mianyue''s insincerity.


    "That''s good." Empress Dowager nodded and stopped asking about Su Chengye. After all, it was impossible for the two of them to do so, as long as they knew each other was well. Although Empress Dowager had never received Su Chengye''s greetings, there was not a trace of displeasure. Perhaps he was used to Su Chengye''s lack of her in his heart.


    After holding Su Mianyue''s hand for a while, Empress Dowager showed her displeasure towards Ruyue. Although Ruyue had given birth to Little Prince and had the title of concubine, Empress Dowager would think of Little Prince every time she saw him and remember that he had suffered so much and left the palace. If it wasn''t for Su Mianyue''s departure, how could it be like the moon?


    Especially when he saw Ruyue''s son, Empress Dowager couldn''t help but wonder how cute Su Mianyue and Mu Tinng''s child would be if she were still the queen.


    Su Mianyue could only laugh at this. Ever since she left the palace, she was destined not to have anything to do with Mu Tinng. They could only be friends, but friends who kept a certain distance but could help each other.


    Mu Tinng arrived in Cining Palace in less than a quarter of an hour. Empress Dowager excused himself from being tired and went to the back hall to rest. Mu Tinng had a thousand words but he didn''t know where to start. He could only ask, "How are you?"


    In fact, looking at su mianyue''s haggard face, Mu Tinng knew that she was not doing well, but this sentence was the most suitable opening line.


    "Mu Tinng, I have a few things to tell you this time." Without any courtesy, Su Mianyue went straight to Mu Tinng''s side and sat down beside him. He said in a low voice, "First, you must now suppress the war on the border in a thunderous manner. If you need my help, whether it''s money or food, just open your mouth. Second, my father, brother and Biwu were taken away and were missing, and I didn''t know who the enemy was. If there was any news for you, you must not interfere in this matter, just let someone pass the news to me and let me handle it myself. Third, Hua, who came with me, had a problem. She had been drugging me all the way. And hinted that my enemy was my friend and master. I suspect that the forces behind her may be trying to control the chaos in the world. So I''m going to play it by ear. You have to send someone to protect Empress Dowager, and you have to guard against the people around you. Lest their people succeed."


    After hearing Su Mianyue finish these three things in one breath, Mu Tinng looked grave. The Tianlan''s domestic and foreign troubles had tired him out, but he did not expect that there was a danger he did not touch.


    "Mu Chen has been doing a lot of things lately. He has high prestige among the people and even has the intention of supporting him in the army. From what you know about Mu Chen, do you think he has the will to rebel?" After nodding his head, Mu Tinng asked the heavy topic in his heart. Mu Tinng could not talk to anyone except Su Mianyue.


    After a deep look at Mu Tinng, Su Mianyue suddenly remembered the look she had when she saw mu chen at the gate of the city when she escorted Shangguan Pei''s coffin to the capital. Now she thought that the look was unfamiliar to her. Although it was a sad look on her face, su mianyue could not feel the sadness, and she was wearing a low-key outfit and standing in a prominent position...


    "If you suspect that he has a problem, then prove his loyalty and treachery. Those who go along with us will prosper and those who go against us will die. As an emperor, you should know that imperial power is more important than kinship. Even if history records that you are a cold-blooded king, it is better than a change of ownership in your hands." Su Mianyue''s heart was heavy when she said these words. Mu Chen had helped her silently several times since she had traveled through the country and showed her deep love for her all the time. However, su mianyue didn''t like Mu Chen very much, and even felt very depressed to be a friend. "Do you know about Wanyan Lin''s collaboration with the Yulin as an emperor?"


    Mu Tinng nodded. This was what he was most puzzled about. How could a small country bury spies in so many countries?


    "I don''t know what the ultimate goal of the Yulin is, and I don''t know if there is a bigger conspiracy organizer behind the Yulin, but we can''t afford to mess with it. If you can''t stabilize the situation, the world will be disrupted, and there will be no paradise in the world." Su Mianyue said this in a low voice and handed Mu Tinng a jade pendant that symbolized his status, "Take it, and you can use any contact point I have in the Tianlan. As long as they can do something, they will not refuse. If you can stabilize the country in the future, take them for your own use. Let them only serve the royal son of the dragon and contribute to the peace of the people."

 Chapter 382 Intelligence Knows How to Catch Chickens?

    Handing over most of her power in the Tianlan to Mu Tinng, Su Mianyue only left some of the people she saved as his last trump card. No matter when and where women have their own world, it is always good, and this is the biggest way out.


    Su Mianyue left with Hua after only one night in the palace. Su Mianyue had been keeping an eye on Hua while he was in the palace, but there was nothing strange about it. If Hua hadn''t drugged her, Su Mianyue would have suspected that he was suspicious.


    On the way to the Purple Mist Mountain, Hua was unusually quiet and never left Su Mianyue, as if he had noticed a child who would soon be separated from his family. He was clinging tightly to Su Mianyue and talking to her, but the hatred in su mianyue''s heart grew heavier as Hua approached her. Every mention of the Purple Mist Mountain was a murderous look.


    This time, Su Mianyue did not delay on the road and quickly brought Hua to the Purple Mist Mountain. However, before entering the core area, Su Mianyue used some small means to bring Hua into the mountains and then trapped her in a stone room unless someone opened the mechanism from outside. Otherwise, no matter what kind of martial arts master you are, you will be tried to escape from the stone room.


    When su mianyue went to look for Yun Zhihua, she found that most of the disciples on purple mist mountain were not there. Only a few of the new disciples were still practicing their skills, but they didn''t recognize Su Mianyue, the eldest sister, and almost fought with weapons.


    "It''s the opposite. I''m your senior sister." Su Mianyue called out in a bad mood. Now she could not control her emotions. In order to avoid attacking her fellow disciples, Su Mianyue knocked them to the ground with two moves and stepped on the stone pier and asked, "Where did my master go? And master and uncle, why are they all gone?"


    "The master and his teacher went to the Yan Country and said they were going to clean up the house. It seems that an old man named white was called away." A ten-year-old apprentice looked at Su Mianyue with a face full of admiration. After being knocked down, he immediately believed that Su Mianyue was their eldest sister.


    Speechless, Su Mianyue looked at his bean-like junior and patted him on the forehead. "Boy, you have the potential to be a traitor."


    "Ah?" The junior clearly didn''t react.


    "You all know that my master and master are going to clean up the house. Aren''t you afraid that I am also a traitor? Tell the whole story of the leader and his people without hesitation. You really have no one." Su Mianyue, who had thought he could do a few more tricks, was defeated by his brother''s sincerity. Such a heartless child was really hopeless.


    "But aren''t you our big sister? And you''re so pretty." The junior touched his head and couldn''t react.


    He rolled his eyes weakly. Su Mianyue had the urge to strangle the boy and tried to say in a gentle voice: "Boy, big sister, let me tell you seriously. There are a lot of bad people in the world who will pretend to be related to you. You can''t believe what others say. And the most important thing is that the more beautiful a woman is, the more she will lie. With your little intelligence, you won''t even have any bones left in the world. I''m really worried about your intelligence."


    "Do you know how to catch chickens with your iq?" The younger brother expressed that he did not understand what the elder sister said anymore.


    Finding that it was really tiring to talk to an unintelligible junior, Su Mianyue simply pushed him away and looked at the group of junior and junior and asked, "Before the master and master leave, who will be in charge of the master''s affairs? Follow me."


    After that, Su Mianyue walked to her room. A 13-year-old girl followed Su Mianyue with a guarded expression. When she saw Su Mianyue enter the room, she was familiar with looking for her own belongings, and the girl was relieved.


    She knew very well who the room belonged to, and the person who knew the layout of the room differently from the others must be the owner.


    "Do you believe that I am your eldest sister?" Su Mianyue opened the drawer and took out a bag of candy and threw it at the young girl, "Sit down and talk. You must remember what I have to say next and do as I say. You must not make any mistakes until the master and uncle come back."


    "What if it goes against what the master and master said?" The girl put a piece of candy in her mouth and asked seriously.


    "Do as I say. Don''t ask me why. You have to know that I am the only disciple in charge and the future master." Su Mianyue choked the girl back for a hundred thousand reasons with one sentence, and then continued, "I have brought a problematic person back this time. I will lock him up at the back of the mountain. Unless the master and master personally bring him up, none of you monkey cubs will go to see him, understand?"


    "Yes, I remember." The girl nodded solemnly.


    "If I miss the master and his uncles, remember to tell them when they come back that I have been poisoned. Someone is hinting that my master is my enemy. It may be his enemy who wants to find me. Tell him to be careful." This was what Su Mianyue was most worried about, and now she was afraid that Yun Zhihua would be cheated out of the mountain.


    Although Su Mianyue guessed what his junior brother was talking about, bai wuji would be killed if he was deceived.


    However, Su Mianyue would not say these words to the monkeys. If things were to develop like that, she would personally come back and take the monkeys away to let them live a normal life.


    "Besides, from now on, you can only practice in the martial arts arena. You are not allowed to touch any mechanism at the mountain gate. I will give you the key to the storeroom in a moment. You can find all the things you need inside. If a stranger breaks into the mountain gate, you can hide. You are not allowed to have any direct conflict with the other party, nor are you allowed to tell anyone about the master''s whereabouts. If you understand, nod your head." Su Mianyue finished in one breath and took out the key under the pillow.


    This storeroom was her own small storeroom. Because there was ice under the storeroom and the food inside would not deteriorate, Su Mianyue divided the storeroom which should have stored herbs into two and used half the space to fill the small food.


    Because of Su Mianyue''s original actions, master had a fight with yun zhihua, and finally won the game with a partiality. Su Mianyue''s position in the Purple Mist Mountain was even higher, and master yun zhixia was even more dissatisfied with Su Mianyue.


    After nodding her head vigorously, the young girl took the key and hung it around her neck. She hid it in her lapel with great care. Just as she was about to say something to Su Mianyue, she saw a flash in front of her eyes. When she called again, she could not see Su Mianyue''s sleeve.


    "She is indeed the eldest sister. She is as impetuous as the legend says. I forgot to give her the letter left by the master." The young girl touched her chest and spat out her pink tongue. She said to herself," this can''t be my fault. It''s the eldest sister who walked too fast and didn''t give me a chance to talk. I can only give it to you when I see you again next time."

 Chapter 383 The Greenest Hat in History

    Inside the Yan Country palace, Yun Wansheng looked angrily at Zheng Xiuru, who was lying on the bed with a wild man, and wished he could rush up and kill both of them.


    As a matter of fact, he had done the same thing just now, but Zheng Xiuru flicked a pearl and pointed at his acupoint. The long sword fell to the ground like a mockery of yun wansheng. He could only stand here and watch the two of them.


    It wasn''t until their desires faded that Zheng Xiuru said to the man, "It seems that you can''t keep this trash. How does your secret guard do things? Why doesn''t he even know how to rush in?"


    "With your strength, won''t you hear him come in?" Prince Pingyao, who was not confused after the new year, asked back with a half-smile.


    "He was too comfortable, so he didn''t pay attention to these things. Do you want your woman to think about other things in your bed?" Zheng Xiuru nestled in Prince Pingyao''s arms with an expression of enjoyment on his face, and saw Prince Pingyao''s satisfied expression smiling even more seductively.


    "Bitch, I dote on you so much that I didn''t hesitate to watch you attack dongxian in order to support him. Is that how you repay me?" Yun Wansheng was so angry that he wished he could spit out a few mouthfuls of blood from his heart and his eyes were as red as a wild beast.


    "I would like to thank you for your wholehearted support for my son, but I am sorry that you have not succeeded so far, so why should I keep you?" Prince Pingyao smiled sarcastically and teased Zheng Xiuru again in front of Yun Wansheng.


    "Prince, you are good or bad. As the saying goes, a tiger doesn''t eat its own son. What''s the point of saying this to a man who can even make his own son cruel?" Zheng Xiuru brushed against Prince Pingyao, not feeling ashamed that someone was looking at her.


    Yun Wansheng looked at this familiar scene but felt very far away. At first, when Zheng Xiuru was with him, he was so fascinated that he couldn''t stop. Especially after entering the palace, he even made Yun Wansheng unwilling to go to ji ruyun''s place.


    But since when did Zheng Xiuru start to reject sleeping with him, and even had countless beauties prepared for him in the side hall, Yun Wansheng couldn''t remember if he wanted to break his head.


    The pungent smell made Yun Wansheng retch. He was definitely wearing one of the biggest green hats of all time.


    "Bitch, I''m going to kill you!" Yun Wansheng was furious.


    "Prince, he''s going to kill me. Xiuru is so scared." Lying on Prince Pingyao''s arm, Zheng Xiuru smiled coquettishly.


    "It''s just a piece of trash. I''m afraid he''ll do anything." Pingyao wang snorted and patted Zheng Xiuru''s arm to get her up. Without even putting on a coat, he walked towards Yun Wansheng. He was nearly fifteen centimeters tall. Prince Pingyao looked down at Yun Wansheng and sneered, "Do you want to write an imperial edict to give the throne to my son now, or do you want to wait until this king tortures you to death before writing a buddhist edict?"


    "In your dreams, even if I die, I will not pass the throne to that bastard. Don''t even think about this cup... Ah!" Before Yun Wansheng could finish his sentence, he was punched in the face and fell flat on the ground, beaten by the king of Pingyao. His head was bleeding from the blow, but he was still stuck on the acupuncture point and could not move at all.


    Seeing yun wansheng straighten his body, Prince Pingyao kicked him again. Prince Pingyao frowned before Yun Wansheng woke up. Now Yun Wansheng had one more use. It was not time to kill him.


    Zheng Xiuru hurriedly stayed down and walked over to Yun Wansheng to test his breath. Then he sighed with relief. "He''s not going to die for now. The prince is really hard on us. It''s going to be a lot of trouble for us to beat him to death."


    The king of Pingyao raised an eyebrow and did not speak. He turned around and put on his night clothes. Zheng Xiuru hurriedly chased after him and said in a whiny voice, "Is the prince leaving again? When will the day that we can''t sleep together end?"


    "When our son ascends to the throne, you can do whatever you want with me. Now I still have something to deal with. Don''t forget to set him up. Be good." Patting Zheng Xiuru on the cheek, Prince Pingyao turned away without hesitation.


    Zheng Xiuru looked down at the direction of the secret passage and stomped his feet in hatred. Just as he turned around to call his confidant to come in and get Yun Wansheng away, he saw his confidant running in panic and kneeling down. "Mother, something bad happened. Second Prince was assassinated. I heard he was stabbed in the chest. Now..." The words" life and death unknown" were swallowed by Zheng Xiuru''s cold eyes. His confidant quickly changed his mind and said," my servant has ordered someone to go to the Imperial Hospital to summon the imperial doctor, but the other side of the chili house has summoned the imperial doctor first. Please hurry up and ask your mother for someone."


    "Good Ji Ruyun, how dare you harm my son and seek death!" Zheng xiuru''s face turned purple with anger. "Come on, immediately send someone to break into the pepper house. Anyone who dares to stop the imperial physician from saving Second Prince will be killed by this palace!"


    Zheng Xiuru hurriedly put on his clothes and rushed out of the palace. Now that Second Prince was an adult and had his own mansion, Zheng Xiuru was afraid that something would happen if he went late.


    As for Yun Wansheng lying on the ground, how could Zheng Xiuru remember his existence? Ten Yun Wansheng was not as important as one Yun Dongxian.


    Besides, in the pepper house, a group of imperial doctors were tied to a red paint pillar, with strips of cloth stuffed in their mouths, and a steel knife on each person''s neck. Anyone who rushed in would immediately chop off their heads, and Ji Ruyun would not stop them from moving the body.


    Sitting on a phoenix chair in a phoenix robe, Ji Ruyun''s old face had lost half of its beauty.


    Half a month ago, news came from lan country that yun qianyue died of dystocia. Yesterday, yun donglai died of poisoning. The only beloved daughter, Yun Nanyue, was missing. If it wasn''t for revenge, Ji Ruyun would not have been able to hold on. The cold palace had ruined her loved ones''lives and her love and marriage. Now Ji Ruyun was crazy and wanted to die with Yun Wansheng and Zheng Xiuru.


    However, Yun Wansheng protected Zheng Xiuru too well. Ji Ruyun wanted to force the palace together with the king of the ji family outside the palace. But before she could act, she intercepted the news of Yun Dongxian''s serious injury, and the news was sent to the palace half an hour ago. Ji Ruyun now wished he could go to the prince''s mansion to see if Yun Dongxian was already dead.


    Listening to the fighting outside of Pepper House, Ji Ruyun slowly opened his eyes. Nanny Zhaang was alone with him, and he could not help but feel a little lonely.


    "Nanny Zhaang, you have watched this palace grow up. All these years, this palace has been bewitched by that beast and has actually done such an immoral thing. Now the heavens are punishing this palace, but this palace is not afraid of death. It is afraid that no one will look for Nanyue after this palace has died. I''m even more afraid that the two sluts will still be alive and well after my death." Ji Ruyun''s voice was old, as if she were an old woman in her 70s and 80s, a few years older than Nanny Zhaang, who was standing beside her. "Nanny Zhaang, tell this palace that Nanyue will be fine. Those sluts will also be punished by heaven, right?"


    Ever since he was assigned to serve ji ruyun, Nanny Zhaang has been loyal to ji ruyun. No matter how big a mistake Ji Ruyun made, Nanny Zhaang insisted on standing by her side. At this moment, she felt that it was really a big mistake not to stop her master from doing those things that were not allowed to be done by god, but what''s the use of regret now?

 Chapter 384 What A Lunatic!

    In Elder Zheng''s mansion, Si Yihuan had just sent out the secret letter, and when she turned back, she saw Zheng Xusheng standing behind her with a suspicious look on his face.


    Ever since she married Zheng Xusheng as an equal wife, Si Yihuan was quickly recognized by her elders, and let Zheng Xusheng dote on her. Moreover, the original match who framed Zheng Xusheng was secretly executed by Madam Zheng, and thus became the wife of the main family.


    In order to gain more credibility with the Zheng Family, Si Yihuan secretly took fertility drugs and was now nearly seven months pregnant. Seeing that Zheng Xusheng was not looking right, he smiled softly, "The husband came just in time. Yihuan''s leg cramped. That girl Hongxiu has gone to get a cloak for so long and hasn''t come back yet. Yihuan is really afraid that squatting for so long will be bad for the child in his stomach. Let''s go back."


    Seeing that si Yihuan had beads of sweat on the tip of his nose, Zheng Xusheng dispelled his previous doubts and stepped forward to hold Si Yihuan''s extended hand. Zheng Xusheng was very concerned that the child in Si Yihuan''s womb was very likely related to whether he could succeed as the head of the family.


    "My brother hasn''t been here for a while. The last time I met him, I told him that I had something to do at home recently. I need some help from other people, and I don''t know if my brother would help me. If I weren''t pregnant, I would have been the better person to do this. If your brother misunderstands you as a husband and you want him to help you but you are too embarrassed to say it out loud, I''m afraid your brother will be unhappy." Si Yihuan sighed, looked up at Zheng Xusheng and said, "If there is anything wrong with your words when you come to the mansion, please forgive me. Your brother has been wandering all over the world since he was young. His personality has always been not good at hiding his thoughts. When his parents were alive, they often taught him to restrain his emotions, but your brother just can''t learn."


    "You are a man with two bodies, so don''t worry about these things. Even if your brother misunderstands me, it is because he cares about you. You are my wife and the mother of my child. I will naturally give you some humility. The mother only cares about taking care of the baby. Even if you have something on your mind in the future, don''t go out too far, okay?" Zheng Xusheng instructed.


    "I see, Yihuan. Thank you for your understanding. Yihuan''s thinking is too complicated. He should have explained it to you earlier." As Si Yihuan spoke, he leaned on Zheng Xusheng''s shoulder and lowered his eyes slightly, "I really hope to be so close to my husband for the rest of my life. That''s what Yihuan wants the most in this life."


    Si Yihuan''s way of showing his love satisfied the man''s self-esteem, and Zheng Xusheng quickly forgot the doubts before, and promised words without even thinking out loud.


    Si Yihuan was gentle, but her hands were sweating. If she could hold Zheng Xusheng down tonight, the message would be sent to the young master. She would be safe after tonight, but if Zheng Xusheng had any doubts, it would be difficult for her to send the message back.


    Wu Yuqing''s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Wu Yu'' e, who was sneering at him. He could not believe that his little sister, whom he had always treated as his own sister, had become so cold-blooded. She had clearly recovered her memory and had to work hard for her enemy. If he had not accidentally discovered that Wu Yu'' e had sent news to the outside world and intercepted it, the palace would have faced a huge crisis tomorrow.


    "Why?" Wu Yuqing asked sadly.


    "Didn''t you ask more questions?" Wu Yu'' e laughed coldly, shook off Wu Yuqing''s wrist, glanced at the broken secret letter, and said coldly, "Is it wrong for me to like him? But his birth was so noble that once his great cause was accomplished, I had no right to be by his side. But I, Wu Yu'' e, would never have been the humblest of his many women. Even if I had destroyed him, as long as he could stay by my side, I would never leave him even if he was disabled."


    "You are really crazy. You know that the organization is harmful, but you still want to help them do things. Aren''t you afraid that your master will not be able to close his eyes in the spring? Have you forgotten what your master taught us to stand on the basis of chivalry?" Wu Yuqing asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I am crazy. Can you understand the pain of love? My godfather is dead, and nothing will be left when he dies. No one can protect me anymore. No one will treat me wholeheartedly like my godfather. So I want to find someone who I will treat him wholeheartedly, can''t I? A man who has a foothold in chivalry is nothing but yours and not mine. I only want him alone." Wu Yu'' e shouted in excitement, completely forgetting that such a loud voice might be heard.


    Wu Yuqing tried to stop her, but it was too late. Wu Yu'' e pushed Wu Yuqing away and tried to hold her arm on her shoulder. His eyes were red and he cried, "I''ve been following my senior since I was a child. I''ve been tortured to death by those people, and I''ve been used by them for many years to do things that I didn''t mean to do. I can''t even see my godfather for the last time. But what are you doing for me, senior? You know that I like him, but you and that bitch Su Mianyue became brother and sister with different surnames, and even married that bitch''s maid. Have you ever thought about how I feel? Why are you lecturing me here? I have been harmed by you today, and it''s all your fault!"


    Looking at the broken Wu Yu'' e, Wu Yuqing did not know how to pacify him. The memory he lost could not be recovered, so it was not as painful as Wu Yu'' e. After all, he did not know what he had experienced.


    Wu Yu'' e did get into trouble because he secretly left the division with Wu Yuqing, which was why Wu Yuqing kept blaming himself and wanted to protect Wu Yu'' e.


    Seeing Wu Yuqing looking at himself with pain in his eyes, Wu Yu'' e found it extremely funny and sneered, "Put away your sympathy. Even if I end up here in Wu Yu'' e''s life, at least I can die without regret. I have fought for what I want. Isn''t that slut of yours the most beautiful woman in the world? Didn''t he love her to the bone? Hehe, I, a neglected person, repeatedly drugged her food and made her become a demon, but why is he so stupid? Why would he rather die for that bitch, then what is it that I designed for so long? Can''t he look back at me? I was the first one to find him after his accident. I followed him around and took care of him. Why couldn''t he see me?"


    He looked a little crazy, and Wu Yu'' e cried out in tears, completely recklessly revealing what he had done.


    "That bitch must be in pain, right? He''s still alive, but she thinks he''s dead, and watching another man who loves her die in front of her is my punishment! Not only that bitch Su Mianyue, but also that bitch Si Yihuan! She shouldn''t have dreamt of marrying him. With his guilt for the si family, she would honor that bitch Si Yihuan in the future, so I wrote him a fake message in Si Yihuan''s handwriting, and then used his reply to force Si Yihuan to marry into the Zheng Family. Haha, the men who covet my Wu Yu'' e deserve nothing!"


    "No, it''s not over yet. Su Mianyue''s father, brother and senior brother, your lowly fiancee, have fallen into the master''s hands, and that bitch Si Yihuan, she will die soon. Senior brother, do you really want to know what I have done? Haha, I won''t tell you, I won''t tell you even if I die!"

 Chapter 385 Life And Death Depend on Heavens Will

    With tears in her eyes but a loud smile in her eyes, Wu Yu'' e seemed to know that she would not have a good ending and wanted to vent freely, or maybe she was really crazy this time, otherwise how could she shout so loudly in the palace?


    Even if Wu Yuqing wanted to help Wu Yu'' e once, he couldn''t silence everyone he heard.


    In fact, Wu Yuqing couldn''t keep his mouth shut either, because Ji Xun and Junn Buhui were already standing outside the house. When they heard that the su family and Si Yihuan were in trouble, Ji Xun kicked the door away and strode into the house, staring coldly at Wu Yu'' e. The murderous air emanating from all around him was daunting.


    "You want to kill me?" Wu Yu'' e asked sadly. Although he was afraid the moment he met Ji Xun''s eyes, it was replaced by a wave of sadness. This was the man that she loved with her life, wanting her life for another woman.


    Turning a blind eye to Wu Yu'' e''s sorrow, Ji Xun suppressed his anger and tried to ask in a calm tone, "I think I treated you well. Why would I hurt my father and brother? Without them, I would have lost Ji Xun''s life. Do you think I can forgive you if you touched them?"


    "No, it''s not like that. I don''t know if you care about them because they have nothing to do with that bitch Su Mianyue, and I didn''t do anything to them. How could I let them threaten you? I like you so much. You have to believe me." Seeing that Ji Xun did not mention Su Mianyue, all Wu Yu'' e''s sadness turned into joy. At this moment, he even deluded himself that Ji Xun was only good to Su Mianyue because he owed the Su Family, "It really has nothing to do with me. I only know that they were taken away by the lord, but I don''t know where they are being held now. But I can find a way to help you find someone, really."


    Wu Yu'' e looked at Ji Xun with a sincere face. His teary eyes were very lovable, but ji xun only had a strong disgust in his heart.


    "What about si Yihuan? She''s already someone else''s wife now. Whether she likes me or not, I never thought of marrying her, and she''s now the key to my success. Why did you hurt her?" Ji Xun asked in a cold voice. In fact, what he wanted to ask was what Wu Yu'' e did to Si Yihuan, but he was afraid that Wu Yu'' e would lose his mind and ask nothing.


    "That bitch is already ruined and she still thinks of you as an insult. A bitch like that shouldn''t stay in the world. I was just trying to trick her into thinking that you sent someone to look for her. After tonight, Si Yihuan will be a corpse. The Zheng Family won''t let her go. Haha! That bitch still wants to fight me for you. She deserves it!" Wu Yu'' e laughed again as he spoke, his face grim and terrifying.


    Ji Xun''s expression changed, but Junn Buhui stopped him again and said, "I am junyihuan''s brother. It is more suitable for me to see her. You should wait for news in the junfu. If I am not back in an hour, take someone away from here immediately."


    "I can''t let you take risks alone." Ji Xun shook his head and refused.


    Shaking the folding fan in his hand, Junn Buhui smiled at Wu Yu'' e and said, "You still have more important things to do. Since we are in the same line, life and death depends on the will of heaven. Moreover, the life that my lord does not regret is not something that anyone can take."


    With that said, Junn Buhui waved his wide sleeves and left gracefully. When he reached the courtyard, he used his light skills and left, leaving only a charming purple shadow for Ji Xun.


    Ji Xun took two deep breaths to calm his anger. He turned to Wu Yu'' e, who was staring at him like an idiot, and asked coldly, "How much else have you betrayed me? How much do you know about your master and organization? I''ll only give you this chance, if you don''t tell the truth..."


    "Except for the assassination of Su Mianyue, I sent a letter to Shangguan Pei for Wanyan Lin, but I didn''t kill both of them with one stone. I didn''t do anything else. I don''t know who the lord is at all. I just know that the lord is very mysterious. There are many subordinates and strongholds. I have never seen how he looked when he contacted me. I don''t know what the lord wants to do. Wu Yu'' e opened his mouth with a sincere face and always looked gentle and amiable in front of Ji Xun.


    After knowing that Wu Yu'' e had harmed Su Mianyue time and time again, in Ji Xun''s eyes, Wu Yu'' e was the one who deserved to die. No matter how Wu Yu'' e acted now, it was impossible for Ji Xun to let go of her murderous intent.


    The fist behind him loosened slowly, and 80 % of the internal force was gathered in his palm. Ji Xun''s palm moved slightly and was about to strike. This was the rhythm of his plan to kill Wu Yu'' e directly.


    "Young master, I beg you to spare my sister''s life. She did these silly things because she still had those controlled memories. She was so kind when she was young that even an ant couldn''t bear to step on her." Wu Yuqing rushed forward to stand in front of Wu Yu'' e and pleaded for Wu Yu'' e with red eyes.


    However, Ji Xun''s face was still cold, and his murderous spirit did not decrease by half, but he did not give a hand in the end.


    "Spare her life, as long as she can help me find my father and brother, as long as Si Yihuan doesn''t die tragically because of her, I will be ashamed of the Si Family, or I will personally kill her!" Ji Xun said coldly. Just as Wu Yuqing was relieved, Ji Xun suddenly raised his arm and broke Wu Yu'' e''s right arm. When Wu Yu'' e cried out in pain, he said coldly, "This is your punishment. If you don''t repent, next time I want your life."


    With that, Ji Xun turned around and left, ordering people to guard Wu Yu'' e. As for whether Wu Yu'' e would die from excessive blood loss, it was not his concern.


    Wu Yu'' e''s life was temporarily saved not only because of Wu Yuqing''s pleading, but also because Wu Yu'' e was the only person in their hands who knew about the mysterious organization and might open a gap.


    Wu Yuqing hurriedly went up to hold Wu Yu'' e, and saw that her right arm had been neatly cut off and she was busy tapping the bleeding points on her body, but Wu Yu'' e seemed to have forgotten the pain after the initial cry of pain and just mumbled to himself. "He actually wanted to kill me. I like him so much. Why would he want to kill me?"


    Looking at Wu Yu'' e''s infatuation, Wu Yuqing could not speak, but tore off her lapel to simply bandage her wound and helped Wu Yu'' e to bed.


    Now there was no way to save Wu Yu'' e. Wu Yuqing wanted to save her, but she couldn''t find the mysterious organization from her memory, but it was hard to find out anything from Wu Yu'' e''s condition.


    Standing in the courtyard, Wu Yuqing looked into the distance with a pained face and said, "Sister yi, I can''t stand you. I know that she has hurt you more than once, but I still want to keep her life. But she is the only daughter of my teacher, and I have to keep her life."

 Chapter 386 Its All Chess Pieces

    When Junn Buhui arrived at the Zheng Family, Si Yihuan had just fallen asleep, and Junn Buhui could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the people sent by Wu Yu'' e hadn''t arrived yet, and he didn''t know if the people guarding the outside of the Zheng Family could stop that person from coming in.


    Zheng Xusheng did not expect Junn Buhui to come at this time. Although Junn Buhui rushed directly into their room to make Zheng Xusheng unhappy, there was no expression on his face. He warmly greeted Junn Buhui to sit down and let people serve tea.


    "Get Yihuan up. I have something to tell her." Junn Buhui showed his intention without waiting for the tea to be served.


    "To tell the truth, brother, Yihuan is not feeling well today. He just laid down." Zheng Xusheng opened his mouth in embarrassment. His concern for the child made him unwilling to wake Si Yihuan up.


    "My sister has been studying in Wuqiang since she was a child. What grievances did she suffer in your Zheng Family that made her ill?" Junn Buhui''s face darkened, worried that Si Yihuan was under control.


    "Brother misunderstood. Yihuan is pregnant now. The Zheng Family treat her like pearls and jewels. How can they bear to let Yihuan suffer? It''s really because she hasn''t been feeling well since she got pregnant, so..." Zheng Xusheng hurriedly explained, but Junn Buhui slapped the folding fan on the table and interrupted Zheng Xusheng.


    "If you hadn''t begged me to marry you in good faith, I wouldn''t have married my only sister to you as a wife, but after yihuan married you, she lost her child because of your marriage. If it hadn''t been for that time, how could she have been ill after she was pregnant? Zheng Xusheng, I married my good sister to you. She''s devoted to you and your Zheng Family. Is that how you love her?" Junn Buhui snorted and walked towards the inner chamber.


    "Brother, Yihuan is resting. It''s really inconvenient..." Zheng Xusheng, who felt guilty and still had feelings for Si Yihuan, rushed to stop him.


    "How can there be so many rules in the world? If I knew I shouldn''t have agreed to this marriage, how could I be relieved if I didn''t see Yihuan with my own eyes?" Junn Buhui walked in regardless of the obstruction, and Junn Buhui''s internal force was higher than Zheng Xusheng''s, Zheng Xusheng could not stop him.


    Without waiting for jun to enter the inner room, Si Yihuan was already dressed up and walked out. Zheng Xusheng quickly went to help.


    With a gentle smile on Zheng Xusheng''s face, Si Yihuan looked at Junn Buhui and asked, "Why is brother here at this time? I really feel a little uncomfortable today. Husband treats me very well. Brother, don''t misunderstand."


    "Hmph, it''s true that women are extroverts. After all the hard work in the Zheng Family, they are still focused on this man who can''t protect you. I should have kept you at home for a few more years." Seeing that si Yihuan was indeed not in the way, Junn Buhui was relieved, so he purposely said angrily and turned to the side hall to sit down.


    With Zheng Xusheng''s help, Si Yihuan sat down beside Junn Buhui and said softly, "Brother, don''t say that. The husband treats me very well. Otherwise, why should Yihuan bear the pain with his brother''s support? It must be something important for brother to come here late at night. Please don''t tease Yihuan any more. You won''t have the heart to let your little nephew suffer, will you?"


    Zheng Xusheng almost nodded as he stood by. His son was so precious that he could never suffer.


    Looking at Si Yihuan''s bulging belly, Junn Buhui''s eyes flashed with a complicated look, but in the end he followed Si Yihuan''s instructions, "What you asked me to do last time has already been done. Now there are more than ten masters living in the palace, and the Purple Mist Mountain people are also on their way. We still need to discuss with you what to do next."


    "Brother, are you serious?" Zheng Xusheng was overjoyed.


    "Did I lie to you for money?" After glancing at Zheng Xusheng, Junn Buhui said, "I''ve done my best to help you. I can only succeed in this matter and not fail. Otherwise, I won''t be in the world anymore. Ji Xun will be the first to kill me. Another thing I need to tell you is that Ji Xun has a mole with her. I don''t know who she is, but she mistook Yihuan for the Si Yihuan who didn''t know where you were and wanted someone to'' expose'' your identity. That''s why I came here late at night, and I wanted to ask you if you were going to play it by ear. But that price could be the child in Yihuan''s womb."


    Si Yihuan subconsciously touched his stomach, while Zheng Xusheng''s eyes flickered several times before finally getting up and saying, "I need to discuss this with my family. Please wait here for brother."


    Junn Buhui waved his hand indifferently and watched Zheng Xusheng leave in a hurry. Junn Buhui then looked at Si Yihuan and wrote a paragraph on the table with his finger dipped in tea. Si Yihuan''s face changed greatly after reading it. After writing a few words in a hurry, he began to ponder.


    Junn Buhui was indeed worried about Si Yihuan''s situation, but he was Ji Xun''s good brother, and even his own life could be sacrificed. Even if he knew that Si Yihuan might die, he could not say anything to take her away. Si Yihuan decided everything on his own.


    "Brother, Yihuan is not sure what his husband will do in the end, but this child is Yihuan''s life. No matter what, Yihuan doesn''t want to abandon him. He also asks brother to promise Yihuan that if he has to, he can take this child away and raise him, so that he can be a normal person. Yihuan has no regrets in this life." Si Yihuan smiled bitterly. From the moment she decided to marry into the Zheng Family, she was ready to die, but she didn''t expect it to happen at this time.


    Looking fixedly at Si Yihuan, he saw that she was really not half afraid of her, or even could not see her attachment to life, and calmly said his last words to himself. Junn Buhui hesitated for a moment and then nodded, "If you don''t regret, I will make sure you complete your last wishes."


    The two of them were talking about the child, and how could they not be willing to die for Ji Xun''s great cause?


    Besides, the Zheng Family held a family meeting late at night. When Zheng Xusheng finished recounting what jun did not regret, Madam Zheng immediately smiled and clapped her hands to praise him. As for Si Yihuan and her unborn child, old Mrs. Zheng said coldly, "She''s just a woman. She''s afraid that she won''t have a wife after her great career? Go with the flow and give birth to a baby by caesarean section. If the grandchildren are to be raised by your mother, then leave the baby girl to her uncle as a souvenir."


    "But if so, won''t he turn against us?" Zheng Xusheng''s heart wavered, most worried about what Junn Buhui would do afterwards.


    "He''s just a ranger. Can he shake our Zheng Family by himself? When the big thing is done, even if he hates it, he can only put it in his heart. It is the glory of their monarch family to make his sister sacrifice for our Zheng Family business. At the very least, it is to make jun yihuan a successor, and to give the heir of their monarch family and jun yihuan a lifetime of glory and wealth." Madam Zheng waved his hand carelessly.


    Zheng Xusheng nodded with a complicated expression, apparently agreeing with Madam Zheng.


    However, when Madam Zheng''s words were approved by the Zheng Family boys, they also made the wives of the Zheng Family completely chill. Having already sacrificed Mr. Zheng''s wife, and now even the pregnant'' junyihuan'', are they just insignificant pieces of chess?


    After the family discussed how to settle the people, Madam Zheng said: "Boss, since dongxian''s child is no longer useful, you should speed up Xiuru''s side. Don''t forget Prince Pingyao''s chess piece. After we get the Yan Country, we will be ready to rule the world. This continent is going to be my world, hahaha!"


    Madam Zheng''s laughter was grim, but the Zheng Family man''s blood was boiling over it.


    Zheng Family women, on the other hand, were expressionless, and even a few younger generations exchanged glances that only they themselves understood.

 Chapter 387 If You Dont Move, You Wont Be Sad

    After Zheng Xusheng replied to Junn Buhui, he went to the Zheng Family with Junn Buhui to get closer to the people invited by Junn Buhui, but jun did not regret that Zheng Xusheng did not see something wrong when he saw si Yihuan before he left.


    Under Junn Buhui''s prior instructions, Ji Xun, including the disguised people who mingled with the world, went to the Zheng Family for a temporary stay. No one knew that within half an hour after Junn Buhui left the Zheng Family, the people Wu Yu'' e sent to the company to lure Si Yihuan into the company.


    Although Si Yihuan knew from Junn Buhui that Ji Xun was well and that this person was arranged to harm her, no matter how Si Yihuan explained the Zheng Family, they did not listen to Si Yihuan''s explanation and threw her into the dungeon with a big belly.


    Zheng Xusheng brought more than ten people home. After settling them down, he knew about Si Yihuan''s accident and rushed to the dungeon to see him. Seeing that si Yihuan was safe and sound, he could not help but sigh with relief.


    "Husband, I really don''t know who that person is. I didn''t do anything wrong, I didn''t betray the Zheng Family. I''m pregnant with your flesh and blood. You have to believe me." Si Yihuan explained anxiously after seeing Zheng Xusheng.


    "I know." Zheng Xusheng nodded and looked at Si Yihuan with some reluctance. But when his eyes fell on Si Yihuan''s stomach, he gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t worry. I will love our child very much. I will make him the most honorable person in the world. I will also tell him that he has a mother who loves him very much."


    "What do you mean by that?" Si Yihuan asked, holding his stomach.


    "Yihuan, I know I''m sorry for doing this, but the Zheng Family can''t afford to lose anything. We all paid too much for that day. You also know that my great-grandmother gave me an order that I must have an heir within three years, or else the position of head of the family will be passed to the second room. But two years have passed, and our first child has not been saved. If this child is not born smoothly, the position of master will not be inherited by me, and our child will not receive the most honorable honor." Zheng Xusheng clenched his fists and spoke, but did not dare to look into Yihuan''s clear eyes.


    "So?" Si Yihuan''s expression was cold, as if he had guessed what Zheng Xusheng was going to say, but he was not sure.


    "On the ninth and fifth days of my reign, I will definitely be the queen. Our children, regardless of gender, will be the most honorable. Yihuan, don''t you love me very much? Don''t you love our children very much? So you are willing to sacrifice for us?" Zheng Xusheng walked up to Si Yihuan, reached out and stroked her not so delicate skin. Her fingertips lingered. "Cut open the abdomen and take the child. This will lead to the person behind you who wants to harm you. Don''t worry, I''ll find the best doctor. I''ll make sure our child is fine. You''ll have a chance to survive."


    Si Yihuan sneered in her heart. She had been prepared to do the same, but only if her child left the Zheng Family and she did not allow the Zheng Family to win. She did not expect that the people of the Zheng Family were so vicious that the man who shared the bed with her day and night and insisted on marrying her was even more human.


    Fortunately, Si Yihuan already had someone in his heart, so he wouldn''t be sad if he wasn''t emotional, but he just felt sad.


    Si Yihuan looked at Zheng Xusheng without letting his emotions out. Zheng Xusheng looked away uncomfortably. Si Yihuan then asked calmly, "When are you going to do it? Who will raise our child? How can I believe that you will not abandon my child the same way after you abandon me?"


    "I can swear that I will protect our children with my life." Zheng Xusheng hurriedly raised his hand and swore to the heavens. Under Si Yihuan''s calm and calm eyes, which were devoid of emotion, he said, "Great-grandmother said that in three days, I will buy you time to spend more time with your children. I think I can delay until the end of the operation. After everything is settled, I won''t be able to delay for you anymore."


    "My brother is of no use to you after the success of the operation, so you can lay your hands on me, right?" Si Yihuan gave a wry laugh and pushed Zheng Xusheng''s hand away, without giving him a chance to argue, "You and I are husband and wife. Although you don''t want to kill me, I will not betray you for the sake of my child. I just hope you can keep your promise, or I will not rest in peace under the nine springs. Even if I become a ghost, I will have your Zheng Family full of people to bury my child!"


    Si Yihuan''s voice was very soft. Whether her tone was too calm or because of the heavy yin in the dungeon, Zheng Xusheng only felt a chill on his back, as if he could foresee how terrible the end would be if Si Yihuan''s promise came true.


    Not to mention the Zheng Family, Zheng Xiuru had been guarding Yun Dongxian for two whole days in the prince''s mansion, but the imperial and civilian doctors who were caught in the mansion could not save Yun Dongxian, even if they could not save his life in front of him tonight.


    Seeing that Yun Dongxian''s life was about to pass away, Zheng Xiuru sat beside the bed and cried numbly. He held Yun Dongxian''s hand tightly, trying to extend his life with internal force, trying to pass his body temperature to Yun Dongxian to let him live.


    But yun dongxian''s hands were getting colder and colder. Yun Dongxian, who had been in a coma since his injury, opened his eyes, which were full of defiance and hatred.


    "Mother, you must avenge your son. Kill those, kill... Poof!" Yun Dongxian struggled to sit up, but pulled the wound and spat out a mouthful of blood. Black blood sprayed all over Zheng Xiuru''s face.


    "Prince, don''t get excited. You will be fine. Mother doesn''t allow you to be busy. When you take care of your injured mother, she will make you the crown prince... No, mother wants you to be emperor. Mother has arranged everything for you. Just wait for your crown to be crowned. Prince must hold on, understand?" Zheng Xiuru did not wipe the blood off her face, but helped yun dongxian clean the corners of her lips. Only when she faced her own son would Zheng Xiuru not be selfish.


    Her eyes were red and swollen as she looked at her beautiful mother. His eyes were filled with heartache and despair, and Yun Dongxian was more certain that he would die. Weakly holding Zheng Xiuru''s hand, Yun Dongxian opened his mouth and said vaguely: "Take care of your mother and concubine after the death of your son. It''s the fact that your son has been unfilial for so many years and hasn''t been able to win the crown prince''s position that has troubled your mother and concubine."


    "The crown prince has always been wise, and it was yun dong who stood in the way of the crown prince. Now that the mother has helped the crown prince remove that bastard, no one else deserves the throne except the crown prince, the mother princess has made your father write down an imperial decree to make you the crown prince. The mother has already prepared the crown prince''s clothes and gold crown for you. The prince must be the most magnificent prince in history." Zheng Xiuru burst into tears as she spoke, hating Yun Wansheng for being a waste. If she had set up another crown prince earlier, why would she let her son die in peace?


    "No need, prince... In the next life, you still want to be a mother''s... Son... Come again... Filial mother''s... Mother''s... Take care!" Yun Dongxian''s body spasmed at the end of the sentence, allowing the imperial doctors and doctors to save him, but he could not open his eyes again.


    Zheng Xiuru was stopped by his confidant after killing more than a dozen people madly. Otherwise, he was afraid that there would be no good doctors in Capital City, but Zheng Xiuru''s hatred could not be reduced by half.


    Thinking of the letter sent by Elder Zheng, zheng xiuru ordered people to prepare the funeral for yun donglai. After that, she promised in front of the coffin, "The emperor will be safe and go on his way. Those women and concubines who hurt you will not let them come to a good end. Those people who stopped you from winning the ninth and fifth place will not die well. The mother and concubine will let them all go and bury you with them!"


    In the end, Zheng Xiuru whispered something in Yun Dongxian''s ear but no one heard it. After that, Zheng Xiuru returned to the palace with a gloomy face and a dry Imperial Guard.

 Chapter 388 Its Useless to Reminisce

    The Zheng Family had been keeping an eye on the situation in the prince''s mansion. After Zheng Xiuru''s subordinates reported that he had carried his sword back to the palace, they immediately sent someone to inform Prince Pingyao to enter the palace.


    The entire Zheng Family residence was well lit up, and the family spent a quarter of an hour verifying the assigned tasks before they were deployed.


    Madam zheng was the real head of the family, and she personally interviewed the people from all over the world who were invited by her family and the people from all over the world who were invited by Junn Buhui.


    When many people knew that they were invited to participate in the court''s usurpation, They all expressed their intention to leave. But half of them are Zheng Family in-laws or people who are directly related to in-laws. They would not allow anyone to retreat halfway, under coercion and temptation. Everyone was waiting for the signal from the palace to be sent into the palace.


    Ji Xun wore a human skin mask and sat beside his own people. Wine Man Yuan Shaoqiu was also one of the pedestrians. Although he could not identify ming jixun, Yuan Shaoqiu did not forget to bring Ji Xun with him when he was drinking. He talked to him from time to time, becoming the only chatterbox on the scene, attracting a lot of attention.


    "Brother, you look very strange. Why did you get on this pirate ship? There is always a clear distinction between jianghu and the imperial court. This time, you have a relationship with the imperial court. In the future, you have to act with your tail between your legs in jianghu. Otherwise, killing people is illegal. But you don''t have to be too burdened. I guess your actions tonight will be known and people will not admit that you are from all over the world. They can''t afford to lose face, can they?" Yuan Shaoqiu laughed heartily. His words made those who were unwilling to take part in the race want to leave even more. Even those who had to take part in the race began to waver.


    As jianghu people, most of them did not like the restriction of the imperial court. Otherwise, with their martial arts, they would have been famous for joining the army long ago. What they wanted was the freedom of jianghu.


    Ji Xun slowly drank a glass of wine and asked instead, "What about you? Everyone says that Wine Man has a great capacity for wine and wine, and he always does things alone. Why are you sitting here?"


    "It''s all Junn Buhui''s fault. If he hadn''t given me a pot of wine for a thousand years, would I have been fooled into coming here? This scum, who did not want to get involved in the affairs of the court but cheated on his brother, was simply a scum of the human race. Anyway, I am now in a boat of thieves and can''t get out of it. In the future, I will be able to brag that I have witnessed the change of dynasties. Just thinking about it makes me feel majestic. Haha." Yuan Shaoqiu smiled heartily, attracting many glances.


    Madam Zheng''s angry eyes were red, and he wanted to suppress them with force, but he was afraid that they would get angry, so he could only bear it. He closed his eyes as if he didn''t hear anything and allowed them to say a few words from time to time. He hated Junn Buhui and Si Yihuan so much in his heart, how could he trust them to find someone?


    Besides, in the palace, after Zheng Xiuru returned to the palace with his men and horses in a murderous manner, he immediately headed for the pepper room palace and killed the other party without waiting for the guard to finish his salute.


    The Imperial Guard in Pepper House saw this and immediately rushed up to catch Zheng Xiuru, who was trying to break into the palace by force. But even if Zheng Xiuru, who had been practicing martial arts since childhood, was not a martial arts expert, he could deal with a few of the Imperial Guard more than enough, not to mention Zheng Xiuru had brought his own confidants here.


    Both sides fought hard, and the news was quickly reported to Ji Ruyun. Two days ago, Zheng Xiuru''s men broke into the chili palace but did not take Ji Ruyun down. Zheng Xiuru did not come to trouble ji ruyun because of Yun Dongxian''s injury. Ji Ruyun had been waiting for Zheng Xiuru to come to seek revenge.


    At this moment, hearing the report from the guards, a glimmer of light finally appeared on Ji Ruyun''s face as he ordered, "Lead the people to the main hall."


    After the guards left, Ji Ruyun turned to look at Yun Wansheng, who was lying on the imperial concubine''s couch recuperating, and sneered, "Your majesty should have heard it, right? Your favorite concubine came to kill this palace. It must be that your favorite son has died. Are you happy or sad to hear this news?"


    Ji Ruyun chuckled. Two days ago, after Zheng Xiuru''s men had failed to make it back, Ji Ruyun was surprised that Yun Wansheng, who had always been the most fond of yun dongxian, did not say anything, so he sent someone to investigate Yun Wansheng''s whereabouts. In the end, he found the unconscious Yun Wansheng in Zheng Xiuru''s bedroom and rescued him.


    While Yun Wansheng was still unconscious, he had also heard his nonsense and learned that Zheng Xiuru and the king of Pingyao had heads and tails, and that yun dongxian was actually the wild seed of their affair.


    The pain of losing his son made Ji Ruyun old as an old woman all night, but after hearing this news, Ji Ruyun had been crying and laughing for more than a day. He didn''t know whether to feel sad for his innocent son or laugh at Yun Wansheng for being betrayed and ending up without a son.


    Yun Wansheng glared angrily at the door and said with gritted teeth, "That bastard died well. I want to see what good will happen to that bitch Zheng Xiuru!"


    "Yes, good death." Ji Ruyun nodded in agreement and said in a hateful voice, "They should pay for killing the crown prince in this palace."


    Hearing ji ruyun mention yun donglai, the hatred in Yun Wansheng''s eyes was replaced by remorse. His mind could not help but think back to the disappointed and hateful eyes that yun donglai looked at him before he died. It also recalled how much he worshipped him as a father when yun donglai was young, and how much he loved his eldest son.


    But all these things were very distant, even the memory became blurry, and the memory was useless.


    Recalling the past, Yun Wansheng lost his voice and said, "I was blinded. I allowed them to kill my only son. This is my retribution! But even if I don''t have a son to die, I will kill these traitors to avenge my son!"


    "You deserve to say that you are a traitor?" Zheng Xiuru, who walked into the main hall with a long sword, was covered in blood.


    Hearing Yun Wansheng''s words, she couldn''t help but laugh. "Yun Wansheng, you are the last person in the world to speak! Have you forgotten how you sat on the throne? Have you forgotten the killing in this deep palace 17 years ago? It doesn''t matter if you forget. Today, I, Zheng Xiuru, will let you relive your memories. This time, I will let you taste the feeling of being slaughtered and turning your bones into ashes. Haha! Yun Wansheng, Ji Ruyun, you should have ended up like this. If you hadn''t refused to let my son be the crown prince, he wouldn''t have died in his grave, so you all had to bury him with you. I would have killed you!"


    Zheng Xiuru rushed forward like a madman. Yun Wansheng subconsciously wanted to get up and dodge, but Ji Ruyun slightly raised the corner of his lips and looked coldly at Zheng Xiuru''s madness.


    For the first time, he felt that it was pointless to fight with this woman for the rest of his life.


    At least one thing Zheng Xiuru was right about was that they were all sinners who deserved to die.


    If she had not wanted to be a mother, she would still be the most respected eldest princess in the Yan Country. Her children would have been happy to surround her. Yun Wansheng would have been trying to please her even if he had other thoughts. He would never have dared to do anything to spoil his concubine and kill his wife.


    Ji Ruyun was regretful in his heart, but his eyes were fixed on Zheng Xiuru. When Zheng Xiuru was running at full strength, he suddenly lost his balance and fell into the mechanism Ji Ruyun had prepared for her with a scream.


    Before falling, Zheng Xiuru shot two needles at Ji Ruyun and Yun Wansheng...

 Chapter 389 If You Really Do, You Will Lose

    Yun Wansheng, who had long been hiding behind the imperial concubine''s couch, did not fall for it. Nanny Zhaang, who was hiding under the imperial concubine''s couch and pulling the mechanism, came out just in time to shield ji ruyun from more than half of the poisonous needles. However, Ji Ruyun still had a few needles in his body, but it was much better than nanny zhang''s situation.


    "Master, I can''t serve you anymore. Please take care of yourself." Nanny Zhaang knelt in front of the imperial concubine''s bed, black blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Ji Ruyun with eyes full of reluctance.


    "Nanny Zhaang!" Ji Ruyun shouted. His dry eyes were red, but no tears came out. He rushed forward and held Nanny Zhaang up. "You''re the only one left in this palace. Nanny Zhaang, how can you be one step ahead of this palace?"


    "The old slave also wants to stay by the master''s side all the time, but the time limit has come, the old slave can only go first, and ask the master to take care of himself." Nanny Zhaang began to cry as he spoke. He looked at his master with tears in his eyes. He had a lot to say, but there was blood gushing out of his throat.


    With his hand still resting on Nanny Zhaang''s fallen shoulder, Ji Ruyun cried out in a loud voice. He had never seen his father and mother so sad when he and Yun Wansheng led the army to force the palace to kill him.


    After hearing the noise outside, Yun Wansheng revealed half of his face from behind the imperial concubine''s couch and ignored ji ruyun''s sadness. He was sure that Zheng Xiuru could no longer hurt himself and immediately rushed towards the office in a rage. Looking down at Zheng Xiuru who had been stabbed into a hedgehog with a sharp blade, Yun Wansheng felt extremely relieved.


    Pointing at the dying Zheng Xiuru, Yun Wansheng laughed and said, "I really didn''t expect you to have this day, did you? Zheng Xiuru, you bitch, you deserve to die with no dignity. I have been deceived by you for so many years, humiliated by you to this extent, but I can still watch you die from above. It''s so fast. You can rest assured, husband and wife, after you die, I will kill the king of Pingyao and let him be your companion. If you destroy that bastard again and let both of you die, you will not be able to reunite with that bastard. This is the price of betraying me!"


    "Yun Wansheng, it''s too early for you to say such a thing. It''s time for you to return the ji clan to the throne after all these years." As soon as Yun Wansheng''s voice fell, Prince Pingyao''s voice came in.


    Zheng Xiuru, who was filled with resentment, shouted with the last ounce of strength, "Avenge our son! Kill Yun Wansheng, kill that bitch Ji Ruyun!"


    Prince Pingyao walked slowly to the mechanism and stood directly opposite Yun Wansheng. He looked lazily at Zheng Xiuru and saw her lying on top of a sharp weapon covered in blood. The disgust in her eyes was undisguised. Prince Pingyao did not answer Zheng Xiuru''s words as if he had not heard them.


    The person who followed the king of Pingyao was also Zheng Xiuru jiqin, who was crouching on the edge of the mechanism with a ruddy complexion. The half-eaten apple in his hand was thrown at Zheng Xiuru''s chest and he said with a smack of his tongue, "Oh, this is not bad elasticity. It''s a pity that such a special thing, uncle wang has been very happy in the past, hasn''t he? No matter what, it will be a night of love between husband and wife for a hundred days. Now that the beauty is doomed, at least say a few words of love to let her die in peace, right?"


    "If you like women, you can choose the beauties in this palace. They will be more moist and pleasant than the women in your palace." The king of Pingyao grunted and was stingy with a good word for a woman who was of no use to him.


    "It''s better not to. My king is most afraid of those birds and orioles fighting for favor. He doesn''t live in peace for a moment." Ji Qin stepped back in a respectful manner, obviously to avoid the beauty.


    Zheng Xiuru, who was dying, never thought that the man she had loved for the rest of her life would be so Wuqing. She asked in disbelief, "In your heart, am I Zheng Xiuru just a plaything? Prince Pingyao, how can you disappoint my love so much?"


    "A broken shoe that someone else has worn, and this king playing with you is a kind of blasphemy against yourself. If you really do, you will lose." Prince Pingyao was finally willing to say a word to Zheng Xiuru, but after saying this, Prince Pingyao did not look at Zheng Xiuru for scolding her. It was just the last struggle of a dying man.


    Standing in a cold confrontation with Yun Wansheng, Prince Pingyao sneered when he saw the fear in yun wansheng''s eyes. He regretted not moving for so many years and wasted so many years.


    As for Yun Dongxian''s death, Prince Pingyao didn''t care at all. He was just one of his sons and wasn''t sure if it was his.


    "Are you going to put the seal on yourself, or do you want me to kill you to put the seal on yourself?" The king of Pingyao shook the imperial edict in his hand and looked at Yun Wansheng with a sneer, "Just like how you treated the first emperor and the first empress back then?"


    "No, you cannot kill me. I am the king of a country. If you kill me, you will be a traitor and a traitor, and you will not be able to be an emperor!" Yun Wansheng waved his hands and retreated, but after only two steps he felt a push from behind and fell uncontrollably towards the mechanism. "Ah! Escort, come on, escort!"


    No one came to save Yun Wansheng even if he shouted at him. At this moment, there were dead bodies all over Pepper House, not only the people of Pepper House and Zheng Xiuru, but also Yun Wansheng, Prince Pingyao and king Yongan.


    Ji Ruyun was the one who pushed the clouds down. Seeing Yun Wansheng fall on Zheng Xiuru, even though he was not stabbed to death, he couldn''t survive. Ji Ruyun looked up and laughed. The laughter was even more sad than the cry.


    "My son, the empress mother avenged you. Did you see that? Both men and women are dead, both in the hands of the empress mother. The empress mother not only wants to kill them, but also to kill those who have harmed you. The empress mother is here to accompany you. The mother will accompany you later..." Ji Ruyun cried, laughed and shouted. The phoenix hairpin in her hand was raised high and stabbed at her chest.


    Prince Pingyao narrowed his eyes and casually hit a concealed weapon. With a thud, the phoenix hairpin fell to the ground, while ji ruyun had a bloody hole in his wrist.


    "Ah!" Ji Ruyun let out a cry of pain, took a few steps back with his arms in his arms, and glared fiercely at Prince Pingyao.


    "According to your rank, you should address me as your uncle. As the most honorable eldest princess of the royal family, you have the opportunity to have the honor of your mother, but you have fallen to such a state. The face of the ji family has been completely humiliated. Do you think you can die so happily?" Prince Pingyao jumped to Ji Ruyun''s side and fed her an antidote regardless of Ji Ruyun''s wishes. Then he pointed Ji Ruyun''s acupoint to prevent her from doing anything stupid again. "I will give you a chance. As long as you hand over the imperial seal, I will allow you to be completely free. Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson in place of your father and mother who died foolishly and miserably."


    "You are also a traitor. What right do you have to teach this palace a lesson? The only regret this palace has is that it did not stand on its own after winning the imperial power. Otherwise, how could it be in this situation? Prince Pingyao, you''re just a thief hiding behind a slut. You don''t have the right to let this palace salute you as your uncle. In this lifetime, you will never be able to ascend the throne rightfully! Hahaha..." Ji Ruyun laughed wildly and refused to explain where the imperial seal was.


    "Really?" Prince Pingyao sneered and turned to look at the king of Yongan, "The king of Yongan, bring up the dead animal."


    "Ah! Why is it so hard?" The king of Yongan shook his head and sighed, still squatting on the ground. He looked at Ji Ruyun and said, "I know that you care about your children the most. You should tell me the whereabouts of the imperial seal. Otherwise, the body from the east will be crushed and ashes will be blown away. It can''t be reincarnated."

 Chapter 390 Kill to Kill

    I didn''t expect that my revenge on Zheng Xiuru would be used on me. Ji Ruyun cried hysterically, "You brutes! You are not allowed to touch the body of the emperor, or I will not let you go as a ghost!"


    "If the devil can avenge you, your father and mother will be out long ago, and those Imperial Guard and palace people who were killed by you back then, as well as the loyal ministers of the ji family who were forced to die by you." The king of Yongan''s face was slightly cold, and his father was not one of them.


    Standing up slowly, the king of Yongan sneered, "Since your sister is not willing to cooperate, then don''t blame me for doing absolutely nothing. Someone..."


    Before the king of Yongan could finish his sentence, Ji Ruyun hurriedly shouted, "Only one of you can ascend the throne. Even if the imperial seal is handed over, I am not sure which one of you will be able to ascend the throne. How can I believe that after you have obtained the imperial seal, you will no longer be able to attack my royal son?"


    "Do you have a choice?" Prince Pingyao glanced coldly.


    "I only want revenge. I have never been interested in being a true prince of Yongan." Ji Qin shrugged and smiled indifferently.


    Ji Ruyun turned his eyes and remained silent for a moment before sneering, "King Yongan, what if this palace gives you this opportunity?"


    Looking at Ji Ruyun like an idiot, Ji Qin sneered, "I finally know why you are so miserable. You just don''t have a brain." Ji Qin then looked at the king of Pingyao and said, "Uncle wang, she''s obviously doing something! She can even think of such a stupid method of separation. I don''t know if she has the blood of the ji family in her bones. It''s really embarrassing for the royal family."


    "Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself, king Yongan? As a royal family, who doesn''t want to ascend the ninth or fifth place, even a woman in this palace would have ambitions to get her own child to the world. You say you don''t care about the throne, do you think anyone will believe you?" Ji Ruyun laughed coldly and turned to Prince Pingyao and asked, "Prince Pingyao, do you believe that the king of Yongan has no intention of the throne? Not even a single thought?"


    Hearing this, Prince Pingyao did not say anything, but gave the king of Yongan a meaningful look. Seeing that he was still so heartless, he turned his eyes back to ji ruyun.


    "Since you are not willing to cooperate, then this king..." Before the king of Pingyao could finish his sentence, he heard a fierce fighting sound outside Pepper House, and the sound of fighting was extremely fierce. "What happened?"


    "I think I heard the little lord''s screams." The king of Yongan rubbed his nose to show that he was not sure.


    The king of Pingyao wanted to talk about it and take a look. Thinking that only Ji Ruyun might know the whereabouts of the imperial seal, he said to the king of Yongan, "Go out and see what''s going on. I am here to take charge."


    The king of Yongan nodded and ran out of the corridor as if he had not guessed Prince Pingyao''s thoughts. He soon disappeared from Prince Pingyao''s sight.


    At this moment, the real massacre was going on in the palace. Ji Xun and Yuan Shaoqiu were sitting on the roof of the palace, watching the Zheng Family killing people at the sight of them. Everyone remained silent, and Ji Xun and Yuan Shaoqiu looked even more solemn.


    Seventeen years had passed, but the bloodthirsty massacre in their memory was still there, overlapped with the scene in front of them, tearing open the scars on their chests, and even drinking alcohol could not numb the pain in their hearts.


    The palace people fled in panic. The corpses could be seen everywhere. Blood stained the entire palace, and countless souls floated above three feet. Ji Xun could not help but wonder if he should come back for revenge because this inhumane killing was only for a cold dragon chair.


    As if sensing Ji Xun''s thoughts, Yuan Shaoqiu touched him with the jug and said, "Zheng''s cruelty is better than that of yun wansheng. If zheng wins the world, people will not be able to live."


    Yuan Shaoqiu then glanced at the people who were watching the scene with their weapons in their arms and said, "Not only are the people in dire straits, but also don''t think about peace. What zheng wants is not only to rule the world, what they want most is to rule the world, or else they won''t deceive the Purple Mist Mountain people out of the mountain."


    "If killing is the only way, then we will - kill!" Ji Xun said this coldly, and the jug in his hand fell to the ground with a bang.


    The sound of the broken wine pot was like a signal. The people around Ji Xun followed him, but it did not affect the killing on the ground.


    At the same time, Ji Xun and Yuan Shaoqiu respectively released a signal flare, which bloomed beautiful fireworks in the night sky, brilliant and eye-catching.


    Zheng Family people who were killing enemies gathered together after seeing the signal, focusing on Mrs. Zheng.


    "No, those people are going to turn against the tide." Elder Zheng was dressed in a strong suit and his eyes darkened.


    "Useless things have been designed." Mrs. Zheng looked at Zheng Xusheng coldly and spat hatefully, "You are not my kind. Kill!"


    At Madam Zheng''s command, the people standing in the Zheng Family suddenly became more murderous. Whether they succeed tonight will be a matter of life and death. It is not as simple as honor or disgrace.


    As Ji Xun and the others jumped to the ground, the one-sided massacre became a confrontation between the two armies, but more importantly, the fighting between the people of the rivers and lakes. The Imperial Guard and the palace people had a tacit understanding to leave the main battlefield to them at this time, and no one was willing to be a dead man in vain.


    I didn''t expect that Ji Xun and the others would turn against each other. At this moment, Zheng Xusheng really wanted to kill Si Yihuan and Junn Buhui. Even if he was killed, he didn''t believe that it was because Junn Buhui was unreliable. This was his plan.


    With a ferocious look on his face, Zheng Xusheng shouted at Yuan Shaoqiu, "You are a bunch of traitors! That bastard Junn Buhui actually let you go undercover, turning the tables at the critical moment. Do you think the Zheng Family is so easily defeated? It''s still time to surrender, or you''ll be dead!"


    "Then let''s see if you still have a chance to live." Yuan Shaoqiu burped and threw the empty jug at Zheng Xusheng, followed by a string of darts. He, who had always disliked using weapons, was too lazy to restrain himself in the gentlemanly way. The concealed weapon was always carried around.


    Zheng Xusheng was so angry that he lost his mind. At this moment, the wine pot that blocked Yuan Shaoqiu was shot by a concealed weapon. He screamed in pain and retreated. He was hit by three darts, and the other one was in his chest. If he could not be treated in time, he would die.


    Seeing that Zheng Xusheng was injured, the Zheng Family people quickly protected him in the middle. Madam Zheng took the time to point a few big acupuncture points for zheng xu so that he could hold on for a while longer, but gave Ji Xun, who was playing with her, a chance to catch his breath.


    Yuan Shaoqiu flew in at this time. Ji Xun joked, "Your aim is too bad. A few darts didn''t kill anyone."


    "I left in such a hurry that I forgot to apply poison." Yuan Shaoqiu curled his mouth in disapproval and took off a jug of wine to take a few sips. Before he could finish, he heard Ji Xun scurry away with a gulp and quickly move aside with light work. A dart at the tip of his nose brushed against his skin and almost made him lose his erect nose.


    "What a drunkard. Sooner or later, he will die in the pool." Ji Xun heaved a sigh of relief and did not forget to insult his good friend.


    In order to buy Yuan Shaoqiu a drink of wine, he could only carry his sword and attack Madam Zheng, but he was surprised.


    Madam Zheng''s internal force was even higher than bai wuji''s. If he hadn''t focused on learning qinggong when he was learning martial arts, he would have been beaten to death by Madam Zheng several times.

 Chapter 391 You Made Me Suffer So Much!

    Ji Xun''s attacks were easily resolved by Madam Zheng, but Ji Xun didn''t hurt Madam Zheng, but Madam Zheng didn''t have time to kill anyone else. A disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain''s tricks was undoubtedly very attractive to Madam Zheng.


    The others would naturally avoid it, and only Yuan Shaoqiu would sneak up on Ji Xun when he was about to lose, to make sure Ji Xun wasn''t hurt.


    "Junior, are you a disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain? Look at your moves. Is your master Bai Wuji?" Madam Zheng asked as he fought with Ji Xun. It was not difficult to see that she was being lenient, or it would not be difficult to beat Ji Xun with her internal force.


    Although Bai Wuji had nothing to do with Mrs. Zheng, how could Ji Xun not know that Ji Xun had survived several times under Madam Zheng''s mercy and that Madam Zheng had repeatedly forced himself to use his master''s martial arts?


    The sword struck Madam Zheng again, as fast as lightning. Ji Xun shouted, "Who are you? Can you read my master''s name? Die!"


    Confirming his own guess, Madam Zheng''s expression changed slightly, and there was a momentary flash in his mind at the moment of the fight.


    Ji Xun saw that the opportunity was not lost, so he prepared to take Madam Zheng''s life, but when the long sword stabbed Madam Zheng''s throat, it only cut the flesh and skin and was shocked by the internal force.


    Ji Xun''s body fell back and flew out. If Yuan Shaoqiu hadn''t been paying attention to the situation here and had given him a hand in time, Ji Xun would have thrown out an internal injury.


    However, Madam Zheng''s internal strength was too strong, and Ji Xun and Yuan Shaoqiu stepped back several meters before stopping.


    Blood dripped from the corners of their lips, and they looked at each other and saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes. Ji Xun silently shook his head and grabbed Yuan Shaoqiu, who was about to rush forward. He could never let him die for himself again.


    Ji Xun quickly pushed Yuan Shaoqiu away, but he was hit by a stroke and immediately spat out a mouthful of bright red blood.


    Before he could take care of his inner breath, he immediately attacked Madam Zheng with a single attack from his master to destroy the sword technique of heaven and earth. This move could be described as damaging the enemy by 1000 and injuring himself by 800. Moreover, under the circumstances of great disparity between the strength of the enemy and myself, it was very likely that the enemy''s hair was injured but he was seriously injured. Coughing, ji xun had no choice.


    But at this moment, a miracle appeared. The people within ten meters around them were beaten back by the sword qi, and Madam Zheng flew out nearly five meters before stopping.


    Ji Xun looked at the sword in his hand in disbelief. Before he could figure out what was going on, he heard an old voice scold him, "That brat is really capable. He dares to use this trick even if he is not at home. If you want to be a teacher and take back his apprentice, just say it. Why do you want to die?"


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, Ji Xun was slapped on the back of his head. At the same time, two figures ran out beside him. Ji Xun looked up and saw that two white-haired female seniors were fighting Madam Zheng, and one of them was Yun Zhihua, whom Ji Xun had seen.


    "Master, why did you come here? The disciple is about to be bullied by that old witch." Ji Xun whined.


    "And you have the face to say that you have been bullied. The old man''s disciple has been beaten so badly. That is to say, you are beating the old man''s face. Go play with the mud and see how the master can find the place for you." Before Bai Wuji could finish his sentence, he had already flown away, leaving Ji Xun with a sweat on his forehead.


    Yuan Shaoqiu came over with his hands on his chest and elbowed Ji Xun on the shoulder. He pointed his chin at the old men who were fighting and said in a speechless voice: "The old people nowadays are really violent. They are not afraid to dodge to their waist at such an old age. When we get old, we should find a place to raise flowers and drink tea. We should leave such a dangerous thing to the young people to play with."


    "Be careful!" Ji Xun grabbed Yuan Shaoqiu and dodged a concealed weapon. He glanced at him and said, "Let''s live until our hair is white. We''ll have time to sharpen our mouths."


    Taking a blank look at Ji Xun, Yuan Shaoqiu immediately joined the battle. This was not a good time to joke. After all, the enemy had not been eliminated.


    Originally, the Zheng Family thought that their group of more than 100 people, and all of them were martial arts experts, would be a safe bet. No one had expected that more than 100 people would join the battle in just one stick of incense. Many of them were only children around ten years old, and these people could not beat a master like Madam Zheng. But they were able to kill the Zheng Family''s in-laws, and the war was quickly reversed.


    At this moment, Madam Zheng was surrounded by three white-haired people and had no time to spare to rescue her descendants. The Purple Mist Mountain people had already arrived in Capital City, which was unexpected for the people of the Purple Mist Mountain, otherwise they would not be in a hurry to attack.


    "Devil, betraying your master and using the kung fu of the Purple Mist Mountain to stir up trouble, I represent you today to get rid of this scourge!" Yun Zhihua shouted in the fight.


    "You deserve it? Haha." Madam Zheng''s eyes were filled with hatred, and each move was fiercer than the other. After all, everyone was from the same school, and they knew the moves very well. The competition was about internal force. "All these years, I have been practicing martial arts for the sake of a sense of shame. In those years, you wronged me for murdering my master, causing me to be disfigured and expelled from the master''s school. I have always kept this in my mind!"


    "Mist of the clouds, the evidence of your mutilation of the master is solid, and now you still have to defend yourself. Die!" Bai Wuji also shouted and attacked Madam Zheng with his own martial arts moves.


    "This lord is in charge of the temple, and he must personally take your head!" Yun Zhixia''s sword was flying and he was determined to fight with Mrs. Zheng for life and death!


    Seeing the three of them attacking at the same time, Madam Zheng had a hard time dealing with them, but when he was resisting, he laughed loudly and said, "If the three of you had joined forces, how could I leave the Purple Mist Mountain alive? Second senior brother, the three of us are all in love with you. My talent is also the best of the three and the person who loves you the most. Why did you believe that slut''s incitement to marry her?"


    At the mention of the past, Madam Zheng''s face was filled with tears, and her gaze at Bai Wuji was even more complicated than before.


    The three great masters here besieged Madam Zheng, and the disparity in fighting power over there became even more obvious. The number of Zheng Family factions was decreasing, and soon Ji Xun and the others were all gathered to a single side to fight and kill. The palace people who fled everywhere were also able to survive. After all, only a few of them were able to use the chan. No one can help them now that Zheng Xiuru is dead.


    "Something''s wrong. Let them hold it here. Let''s go in and take a look." Yuan Shaoqiu came to Ji Xun and looked in the direction of the pepper house.


    Junn Buhui, who entered the palace with the Purple Mist Mountain and others, said, "You go first. I''ll meet you later."

 Chapter 392 Have You Ever Regretted It?

    Ji Xun and Yuan Shaoqiu entered Pepper House without disturbing anyone else. They hung on the roof and watched the situation inside.


    Ji Ruyun was still sitting there as he was being poked. With a sinister smile, yun wansheng and Zheng Xiuru were brought up at some point. Zheng Xiuru''s dead body was cut into pieces and his face was disfigured. The reason why she was recognized, It was because of the dress she was wearing.


    At this moment, Yun Wansheng was in an extremely awkward state. It was hard to tell whether it was his own face or someone else''s, and his body was covered with scars. He collapsed there in a big shape, leaving Prince Pingyao to torture him without any reaction.


    "Aren''t you full? You hit so lightly. Are you tickling this animal?" Ji Ruyun opened his mouth gloomily and burst into laughter. "Yun Wansheng, don''t you claim to be the reincarnation of a real dragon? Haha, what if you killed my father and mother? All these years you have been unable to sleep at night. Now that you have been tortured by dogs and pigs, you are the most despicable ant in the world. Even slaves are better off than you. Wearing a dragon robe can''t hide your cowardice and incompetence. You are the most useless person in the world!"


    "Bitch, you... Die a horrible death!" Yun Wansheng cursed at Ji Ruyun hoarsely, and his body began to spasm. It was obvious how much he had been tortured. Every time his body was in pain, he could only make a small moan.


    After a while, the king of Pingyao thrust a sword into Yun Wansheng''s abdomen, which he was not interested in. The hand holding the hilt slowly stirred, and he looked up at ji ruyun and said: "My patience is limited. If you think these two people are dead, I have done it for you. Now it is time for you to tell me where the imperial seal is. Otherwise, you will be pierced by my sword at the next moment. When you die, I will dig three feet to the ground and I won''t believe that I can''t find the imperial seal, and your precious son will be dead."


    "Imperial seal? Hahaha..." Ji Ruyun laughed out loud and said, "Why do you all think that the imperial seal is in my hands? Do you think that if the imperial seal were in my hands, it would fall to this land? Would Yun Wansheng, the beast, be trampled upon and let that bitch ride on my head? Hahaha, this beast Yun Wansheng also thinks that the imperial seal is in my hands, so even if you lose patience with my palace for so many years, you dare not attack my palace. You are really stupid."


    "The imperial seal is not in your hands?" Prince Pingyao looked at Ji Ruyun incredulously.


    "No." Ji Ruyun laughed sarcastically and said with self-deprecation," father and mother are biased. No matter how much they dote on this palace, the only heir in their hearts is Ji Xun. Even if they were forced into the palace, they never told them where the jade seal was. Even the last words that the empress dowager said to the palace, everyone thought it was the whereabouts of the jade seal. But who could guess that the empress dowager said in the palace''s ear,'' in this life, you will never find the jade seal. You traitors wait to be killed by xun'' er!" In the heart of my mother, I am a traitor who should be killed. Hehe, but I have used this sentence to be the empress for 17 years. Otherwise, why don''t you abandon him when you think this beast has treated our mother and son like this to support his son to ascend the throne?"


    "The imperial seal that Yun Wansheng issued over the years was not used to appease the court?" Prince Pingyao still didn''t believe Ji Ruyun.


    "Whatever you think, the truth is that Ji Xun is the only one in the world who knows where the imperial seal is. None of you can find it. If you want to be a legitimate emperor, go and find Ji Xun. Otherwise, you can continue to use the imperial seal! Hahaha, they are all a bunch of idiots, a bunch of idiots who have been fooled by their parents for more than ten years!" Ji Ruyun laughed, but his dry laughter was not half as happy.


    Ji Xun looked coldly at everything in the house on the roof. Yuan Shaoqiu wanted to speak a few times, but when he saw that Ji Xun couldn''t take his eyes off, he didn''t say anything. It was up to Ji Xun to decide whether to go down and avenge himself.


    Ji Xun''s mind went blank as he listened to the conversation between the two of them.


    Ji Ruyun''s words reminded him of the relief he had experienced 17 years ago, the desolation and love his parents had given him when they were dying to send him away, and the loyal and good generals who had died so desperately for him to get a chance of survival...


    But when Prince Pingyao felt that Ji Ruyun had no use trying to kill her, Ji Xun subconsciously dropped a tile and hit Prince Pingyao''s wrist. The tip of the sword missed Ji Ruyun''s life by an inch, but it also pierced her left chest.


    "Who?" Prince Pingyao drew out his sword, looked up at the roof and shouted coldly, "Rats hiding their heads and tails, get down from this king!"


    Hearing the sound of the broken tiles, Ji Xun landed first, then jumped to the ground, and Yuan Shaoqiu followed closely behind.


    "I haven''t seen you for years. Prince Pingyao is still as incompetent as ever. He only dares to deal with useless waste." Ji Xun brushed the dust off her body and glanced at Prince Pingyao, but he gave ji ruyun a stingy look.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Prince Pingyao looked at Ji Xun coldly, unable to recognize him because ji xun was wearing a human skin mask. His long sword clenched its grip and said, "The royal family is not something you can interfere with. I advise you to leave this place as soon as possible!"


    "Tsk tsk." Yuan shaoqiu, who had just finished a sip of wine, wiped the corners of his mouth with his sleeve and said, "If we hadn''t appeared, the Yan Country would have been replaced by the zheng family. Can you still stand here and talk to us alive?"


    Prince Pingyao''s face changed, and his sharp eyes shot at Yuan Shaoqiu, but Yuan Shaoqiu burped and continued, "If you''re not deaf, you should be able to hear the fighting outside, right? I guess trash like you went out to give people an altar. But if you don''t go out, you won''t end up well either, because you''ll be personally escorted on the road, just in time to go with your wife and children, so that you won''t be alone on the road."


    "Despicable, you have taken my son hostage!" Prince Pingyao was furious. Although his son could care less about one or two lives or deaths, his son, whom he had trained for many years, could not be hurt. What Prince Pingyao hated most was that others dared to touch his things.


    At the end of his words, the king of Pingyao attacked the two of them with his sword. After just one move, Ji Xun quickly dodged and handed Prince Pingyao over to yuan shaoqiu to deal with. "Don''t dirty your clothes. His blood is black."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll play a few tricks with him first. When do you feel bored, then kill him." Yuan Shaoqiu laughed wildly. Prince Pingyao was easily dodged every time he attacked, but Prince Pingyao wanted to escape, but Yuan Shaoqiu kicked him back.


    Not interested in the cat-and-mouse game behind him, Ji Xun came to the scarred Yun Wansheng and looked down at him with disdain, "Did you ever regret what happened 17 years ago?"


    "You... You''re Ji Xun?" Before yun wansheng could speak, Ji Ruyun suddenly asked in a shrill voice.


    Instead of looking back at ji ruyun, Ji Xun lifted his foot and stepped on Yun Wansheng''s finger, crushing it hard. All he heard was the sound of broken bones. Yun Wansheng''s limbs twitched in pain, and he had no strength to answer Ji Xun''s question.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily. You owe my father, emperor and mother so much blood debt to loyal souls. I will pay you back one by one, so that you will regret what you did even when you die." After stepping on yun wansheng''s finger again, Ji Xun pointed his acupoint to prevent his blood from dying.


    Turning to Ji Ruyun, who looked like a ghost, Ji Xun said indifferently, "What about you? Have you ever regretted killing your own parents?"

 Chapter 393 Till Death Do Us Part

    Ji Ruyun stared at Ji Xun for a long time, but could not find the shadow of his childhood. Only his cold eyes seemed familiar, but what he saw before the death of the previous emperor.


    Ji Ruyun suddenly burst into laughter. His heart ached from laughing, and he coughed and spat out blood.


    "It is true that you are the only one in the hearts of the emperor and mother. The imperial seal told you to take you away, and even the art of disguise was passed on to you early on. This palace has never obtained a human skin mask, but you can change your appearance at any time and anywhere. No wonder we have been searching for you for so many years but never found it, hahaha... It turns out that everything that this palace has been working on for so many years is just a joke. It''s no wonder that the empress mother can still look at me and laugh at me before she dies..."


    Ji Ruyun said a lot of things, but there was no regret. It was obvious that her heart had always felt that her parents were biased towards Ji Xun, and it was unfair to her.


    However, Ji Ruyun did not think that there was no precedent for a princess to be an emperor in history. Even if there was, she had to have political talent. After she won the throne, she did not even do a good job as the queen of the palace. How could she have the ability to become the ruler of a country?


    And why should a woman who can kill her parents and brothers be loved with all her heart?


    "Your ambitions are well hidden. Father and mother never thought that the beloved Mingzhu they held in their hands would take their lives for power, but your affection for father and mother was too pretentious. How could father and mother not feel anything? In their opinion, it is because you have been married abroad that you are at a loss and do not know how to face your parents, which is why father and mother have always been twice as good to you. Even if you are only a princess and can''t give you any official position, your princess''mansion is no worse than the previous imperial son''s mansion, three times more luxurious than your father''s palace, and your income is the most in history."


    Ji Xun said these words calmly. Seeing ji ruyun''s disdainful expression, he suddenly realized that he was unnecessary to say so much. The sound of fighting in his ears made Ji Xun feel even more unhappy.


    "Fight quickly!" After shouting at Yuan Shaoqiu, Ji Xun spared yun wansheng and planned to leave. He would not kill these two enemies, but he would not let them live well.


    However, Ji Xun only took a few steps and heard Ji Ruyun shout, "Wait a minute."


    Ji Xun paused but did not look back at ji ruyun. He said coldly, "I will not kill you, because my parents will not want to see you."


    "Haha, they want to see you, but will you go with them?" Ji Ruyun sneered, thinking that Ji Xun''s actions were obviously hypocritical. Seeing that Ji Xun was about to leave again, he quickly asked, "Where is the imperial seal?"


    Unexpectedly, Ji Ruyun was most concerned about the jade seal. Ji Xun''s lips curled up in a cold arc. He slowly turned to look at ji ruyun and asked, "Yes, the jade seal is here with me. Do you know who gave it to me?"


    "Who?" Ji Ruyun asked subconsciously.


    "Nanyue," Ji Xun replied coldly. With Ji Ruyun''s incredulous expression, he added, "The empress dowager did give me the imperial seal, but when I left, I fell into the rockery of the palace to avoid chasing soldiers. It was Nanyue''s favorite place to go, and it was a secret only the two of us knew. When you took nan yue to the palace, Nanyue hid in the rockery and found the seal because he was sad. Nanyue knew that I must still be alive, so she kept the seal for me all these years. Nanyue handed it to me a month ago."


    "How could it be, how could it be Nanyue! This palace clearly told her to pass the throne to her, how could she give it to you? You must have captured Nanyue. You forced nan yue to hand it over. You wanted revenge on this palace. You let Nanyue go. She''s innocent!" Ji Ruyun didn''t want to believe the truth and shouted wildly.


    "The last thing Nanyue wants to see in her life is you. She hates you for ruining the three of them, and she hates you for ruining her happy home. Even if she knew that I wanted to take back the imperial power, Nanyue still chose to hand over the imperial seal to me. She only hoped that she could live a normal life in the future to atone for your sins and that she would never be your daughter again in the next life." After Ji Xun said these words in a cold voice, he strode away and killed anyone he met in the courtyard. These Imperial Guard did not have their own men and horses, and they had to be cleared out of the palace. It was safer to kill them.


    Ji Ruyun sat on the ground and cried. Ji Xun''s words were undoubtedly a sharp blade in her chest, but it could not be pulled out even if it hurt, unless Yun Nanyue denied it was not true.


    The moment Ji Xun opened his mouth, Yuan Shaoqiu quickly killed Prince Pingyao. At this moment, while fighting with Ji Xun, he quickly killed several enemy factions in the pepper house palace.


    By the time the two of them left Pepper House, the war was over. Ji Xun''s men were cleaning up the bodies, while those people were dealing with each other''s wounds. When they saw Ji Xun come out, they just took a look and continued.


    However, the four of them had disappeared. Before Ji Xun could ask, Junn Buhui waved his fan and waved his clothes coquettishly, "Don''t look for them. The four old monsters don''t know where they went, but they won''t stop unless one of them dies. The good news is that your master and the three of them will definitely beat that old witch."


    Ji Xun just nodded. Although he would never say anything unpleasant, Ji Xun knew that he was mean, so he only listened to useful information.


    "Seal off all the news in the palace and let them go back to jianghu. They have never appeared in Imperial Capital these days. Jianghu and the court are always two separate camps." Ji Xun handed the pacification to Junn Buhui, who was familiar with most people after all.


    Junn Buhui wanted to complain, but he had to endure the devastation and deal with what he was good at, so that he wouldn''t have to take care of the garbage collection.


    "There won''t be much change in the court for the time being. It''s not safe for tai fu to be alone outside. It''s time for you to leave." Ji Xun did not force Yuan Shaoqiu to take yuan zhenghan back. The yuan family father and son had paid too much for him, so they could choose where to go in the future.


    Looking at Ji Xun, Yuan Shaoqiu said with a serious face, "Brother, take care!"


    Take care, brother! Without a hard thump on Yuan Shaoqiu''s chest, Ji Xun understood that Yuan Shaoqiu did not intend to return to the court, but also supported his wishes.


    "Young master, the palace gate has been locked and the traitors are being cleaned up. Most of them are being held in isolation. Please instruct the young master how to deal with them." Guard Huang stepped forward and asked. From the blood on his body, it was not hard to guess what kind of battle he had just experienced.


    There was a strong smell of blood coming from under his nose. Ji Xun watched the people leaving and ordered, "Let''s arrange for the people in the palace to be investigated. Those who can be used will be kept. Those who are not sure will be killed."


    "Yes." Guard Huang was ordered to leave.


    "Someone, lock ji ruyun and Yun Wansheng up in a secret cell and keep them five meters away. I want them to be stared at by each other for the rest of their lives, and there will be no peace until death!" Ji Xun said in a cold voice, a ripple in the air, the dark guard has been ordered to leave.


    Standing on the bloody ground, Ji Xun''s teeth hurt to stop the tears from falling.


    The great vengeance had been avenged, but the deceased could not return. The Yan Country was now in no better condition than the hengyuan kingdom, and the burden on Ji Xun''s shoulders was so heavy that he could hardly move.

 Chapter 394 Your Lords Lord Does Not Regret

    Ji Xun was not in a hurry to ascend the throne after the palace revolt. Instead, he handled the government as the crown prince and sent invitations to various vassal kings to the capital, including those who were previously ordered by Yun Wansheng to go out to war.


    Although Ji Xun''s invitation was euphemistically worded, the seal that he had not seen for years made everyone understand that they had to have Shangjing City.


    At the same time, Ji Xun also posted a list of things on which the crown prince had been back to court for many years. He also spread the news about the greenhouse planting and interplanting that Su Mianyue had taught him, encouraging people to grow food in new ways, and the grain and the second crop that they got from interplanting were not within the scope of the national tax collection.


    The seal of the imperial seal was undoubtedly the most reassuring thing for the people. They had not seen it for so many years, but some old people could recognize it.


    Ji Xun''s identity seemed to be accepted by the whole country. Even if someone wanted to create rumors, it was also exterminated directly at the source by the hidden stakes that Ji Xun had nurtured all over the country over the years. All the descendants of the Zheng Family who carried out orders outside the country were caught, and they did not even need to be secretly dealt with for trial. At the same time, it contributed to the national treasury.


    As for the officials arranged by Yun Wansheng and the Zheng Family in various places, unless the problem was too big to be solved secretly by Ji Xun, the others would at most transfer or demote officials, but there was no large-scale copying, and the officials in the court were much more relieved, knowing that as long as they recognized the monarch in the future, there would be a way out.


    As for bai wuji and the others, they seemed to evaporate from the earth. They had not been seen for more than half a month. When Su Mianyue arrived in Yan Capital, he ordered all the disciples of purple mist mountain to look for them as his eldest sister, but there was still no news.


    "Eldest sister, master and master, are they going back to purple mist mountain?" Yun Zhixia''s disciple asked uncertainly.


    "Even if master is a little unreliable in his own way, master is a man with rules. Do you think master will leave you here?" Su Mianyue gave the other party a blank look and thought for a while, "But there''s always a chance. Why don''t you bring some people back to purple mist mountain first? It''s really worrying to leave those monkey cubs who can''t make it home at the gate."


    Yun fengfan almost rolled his eyes when he saw that Su Mianyue had agreed to his point of view after he had said himself, but he held back and said seriously, "Eldest sister is right, but we went back to pester you..."


    Looking at the embarrassed yun fengfan, Su Mianyue took off the money bag at his waist and opened it to look at the contents. After confirming that it was only the silver ticket and the broken silver, he threw it to yun fengfan and said, "Give the money to the same door who wants to go back together so that you don''t accidentally get hacked. If you want to go back after begging, you will lose face to the Purple Mist Mountain."


    If the monkeys were to pester her, Su Mianyue would have thrown them one by one with a shudder. How could her people not even know the basic way to survive?


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t have money. There are plenty of wicked rich people in this world. You can borrow whatever you want and benefit the poor at the same time.


    However, the other party was a disciple of Yun Zhixia, so Su Mianyue naturally could not give such instructions, otherwise he would be severely punished by Yun Zhixia when he returned to the division.


    He opened the money bag and found that there were more than two thousand taels of silver in it. Yun fengfan could not believe his eyes!


    This was the pocket money that the eldest sister carried with her. Compared with the eldest sister, these people who never had more than ten copper coins were really poor.


    "I have someone locked up in the back mountain. I don''t know how good her skills are, but she is very good at using poison. You must be careful when you go back. Don''t take the path that the monkeys know. I''m afraid that those unreliable monkeys will accidentally let people out. Maybe the Purple Mist Mountain is full of ambushes now." Su Mianyue pretended to speak in a deep voice, just to make fun of yun fengfan and the others, because only the inner disciples of the Purple Mist Mountain knew that the road was very difficult to walk.


    Seeing yun fengfan nodding his head solemnly, Su Mianyue said, "If you find something different, don''t be a hero. It''s your best thing to leave safely and pass the news to me. Understand?"


    After listening to su mianyue''s words, yun fengfan, who was originally serious about six points, immediately nodded and said highly, "Don''t worry, eldest sister. I will be careful and I promise I won''t make any mistakes."


    Seeing yun fengfan leave with a serious face, Su Mianyue''s suppressed smile finally poured out slowly. When yun fengfan walked away, he laughed out loud.


    Su Mianyue, who had been so bored and preoccupied, could not laugh at all. Now that he had played tricks on Yun Zhixia''s most proud and favorite disciple who pretended to be an old man, Su Mianyue felt a sense of accomplishment. If he did not laugh, he would be sorry for what she had just said.


    Junn Buhui had been working in the inner room all the time, and was so disturbed by Su Mianyue''s demonic laughter that he couldn''t concentrate on his work, so he simply walked out with a folding fan and said, "Aren''t you afraid of your serious face when you treat this disciple like this? Will the master who keeps the rules on his lips be unhappy?"


    "I''m telling the truth." Su Mianyue blinked her big, watery eyes and smiled, "You can check if you don''t believe me, master. I was in the girl''s way before. If I hadn''t found something out in time, even if I hadn''t gone to my master and tried my best, I would have found a chance to assassinate Ji Xun. So I just told my worry to master feng fan, and it definitely didn''t mean what you thought."


    "What do I mean?" Junn Buhui asked smilingly.


    "That''s what you think." Su Mianyue kicked the ball back, and the king did not regret playing word games with him. He made a stop sign and asked, "By the way, I heard today that you have a sister who married to the Zheng Family. Why didn''t I know that you still have such a great heart, and you were willing to let your sister use the beauty trap?"


    "Oh no!" Junn Buhui''s face changed, and he didn''t care to explain anything to Su Mianyue, so he took qinggong and flew out.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were dazzled. Just as she was about to complain about Junn Buhui''s neurotic nature, a servant came in to bring her tea and asked, "What''s the name of the young lady you married?" Is Junn Buhui''s sister called jun bu li or jun bu abandon?


    "Jun yihuan." The servant replied respectfully.


    "Jun yi... Huan." Su Mianyue repeated and immediately understood what Junn Buhui had said. Could this guy have recognized a fake sister and forgot to care about the Zheng Family after their accident?


    "Your grandfather''s Junn Buhui, are you still human?"


    Su Mianyue cursed, and before he could take a sip of tea, he was lucky enough to catch up with Junn Buhui. He wondered if jun yihuan and Si Yihuan were the same person.


    Su Mianyue had a good impression of the woman who always looked at Ji Xun affectionately but knew her place. The key Si Family paid too much for Ji Xun. If Si Yihuan really did get into trouble, Ji Xun would not be able to get over it.

 Chapter 395 Pearl on the Palm

    Because su mianyue was not familiar with the road, she was shocked by the scene when she found Junn Buhui.


    Si Yihuan, who had a gentle memory but a stubborn bone, was lying in a pool of blood, while Junn Buhui, who had always been a neat freak, was holding a purple doll in his arms and did not remove the blood stains.


    The umbilical cord should have just been delivered.


    No, it was just a c-section.


    The shocking wound on Si Yihuan''s stomach was simply an interpretation of "Killing the chicken for the egg," although the term was not used properly.


    There were two young women dressed up at Junn Buhui''s feet, all with their eyes wide open, and even the hatred of death did not disappear. Between Si Yihuan and Junn Buhui, a middle-aged woman had Junn Buhui''s usual folding fan on her back, and the sword in the woman''s hand was obviously going to kill Si Yihuan.


    "It was Yihuan''s honor to see Miss Su again before he died. When Miss Su saved his father and Yihuan''s life, Yihuan could not forget it. However, in this life, he could not repay Miss Su for saving his life, so he could only wait for the next life to return the favor." Si Yihuan breathed heavily as he spoke, but there was a faint smile on his lips.


    "You don''t owe me anything. I saved you because Yu wanted to save you." Su Mianyue''s voice was soft, and he couldn''t bear to look at the wound on Yihuan''s body. He took off his robe and wrapped the baby in Junn Buhui''s arms. He carried it to Si Yihuan and said: "Look at your daughter. She''s very beautiful. When she grows up, she must be a lovely girl like her mother. She''s afraid that someone who asks for a family will break the threshold."


    Si Yihuan looked at her daughter with tears in her eyes, looking at her wrinkled and skinny face. She wanted to hold her in her arms, but she had no strength to lift her hands.


    Su Mianyue put the child in Si Yihuan''s arms, put Si Yihuan''s hand on the child''s sleeping face, and said softly, "Look, this child is really cute. You haven''t named the child yet. I heard that the child will grow up healthy if he has a grounded life."


    "I just want her to grow up safe and sound. Let''s call her an'' an." Si Yihuan smiled, stroked the child''s face and couldn''t bear to move away. Tears fell from the corner of his eyes. He used all his strength to kiss his daughter on the forehead. This was the first and last kiss, carrying Si Yihuan''s endless love and sorrow.


    "Jun Mingzhu." Junn Buhui suddenly opened his mouth and saw Su Mianyue looking over to explain, "From now on, she is my lord''s goddaughter who does not regret. She will always be the apple of my Junn Buhui''s eye."


    Hearing Junn Buhui''s words, Si Yihuan smiled with relief, but opened his lips and said only two words, "Thank you."


    Thank you for keeping your promise to me, for raising my daughter to adulthood, and for treating her as Mingzhu.


    No matter how much he thanked Si Yihuan, he could not say it. He could only hold the child in his arms with the last strength of his life and leave the world with a tearful smile.


    Not knowing whether he was hugged too tightly by Si Yihuan or hungry, or if the child was sensitive enough to know that his mother had gone forever, Jun Mingzhu suddenly opened her small mouth and cried loudly.


    Su Mianyue quickly picked Jun Mingzhu up and gently shook her to coax her. She had never held a child before, but because of her nature and environment, she exuded a maternal aura, which was so easy.


    "An'' an, be good. Your mother''s love for you will always be with you, and your foster father and many people will love you very much. You have to grow up healthy and happy, so that your mother can be at ease, you know?" Knowing that such a young child could not understand such words at all, su mianyue could not help but say such words to the little one, and her heart was also bitter.


    Although he did not ask Si Yihuan what happened, he knew that the Zheng Family people were killed by Ji Xun''s men in the palace. Su Mianyue could also guess that these women were probably the women of the Zheng Family who wanted to avenge their husband and children.


    Su Mianyue raised his head to look at Junn Buhui. Even though his eyes were heavy with pain, Su Mianyue still wanted to blame him. If Junn Buhui had not forgotten Si Yihuan''s existence, would she have died so miserably?


    Of course, Si Yihuan''s tragedy was not Junn Buhui''s responsibility alone, but the two siblings were a few years old, and Junn Buhui was the one who should not forget Si Yihuan''s situation.


    "All you can do now is bury Yihuan and raise her daughter. No matter how sad you are, you won''t be able to get her back. It''s just that you won''t let her go at ease." After all, they didn''t say anything cruel. They all said that the baby had deep memories. Su Mianyue didn''t want Jun Mingzhu to be born with hatred.


    Turning back to look at Si Yihuan, this was the greatness of motherhood. Even though she knew that her life was on the line, she was full of love for her children. Si Yihuan may have had the thought of not wanting to keep the child, but at the last moment, he only hoped that the child would be safe.


    "She will be the happiest woman in the world." In his heart, he silently promised that a girl who was loved and cared for by so many people was worth having the best in the world.


    Su Mianyue made a promise to the deceased and carried Jun Mingzhu away without hesitation. She had just shown Si Yihuan half of the child''s face, but the other half had a cut mark on it. Now it might be possible for a skilled doctor to see him and recover. And the child''s heartbeat is weak and needs to be taken care of.


    After Su Mianyue left with the baby in his arms, Junn Buhui stood there for a long time before moving his feet. He used his strength to dismember several women from the Zheng Family and then walked up to pick up Si Yihuan, "I know you don''t want to leave in such a mess, and I don''t want the news of your death to make your family sad. From this moment on, you are the only sister my lord has no regrets about. I will give you a peace, and I will never let you be tainted by all the filth in this world."


    Carrying Si Yihuan, who was still dripping with blood, back to the palace, Junn Buhui ordered his subordinates to prepare for the funeral and to personally guard si Yihuan.


    After carrying Jun Mingzhu back to the palace, Su Mianyue sent for a doctor and hired a nanny. After making sure that Jun Mingzhu''s face would only leave a very shallow scar, Su Mianyue was relieved.


    Because it was not a full term birth, Jun Mingzhu ate very little and liked to sleep more. The little baby became the key protection object of the monarchy.


    After Si Yihuan''s body was sewn up and cleaned, he was buried three days later. Junn Buhui had been in front of the spirit as a brother. Ji Xun also put down the government to pay his condolences after he heard of Si Yihuan''s death, but under Junn Buhui''s persuasion, he did not come on the day of the funeral.


    Ji Xun couldn''t come to the funeral if he wanted Si Yihuan to go to the ground quietly. Otherwise, so many people who were watching the emperor''s movements would naturally find clues, and there would be people who would use this as an excuse. How could he let Si Yihuan go at ease?


    Ji Xun had been busy with court affairs, and Su Mianyue was also looking for the whereabouts of the Purple Mist Mountain. The two of them did not have a chance to sit down and talk, or because both of them deliberately avoided it.


    On the day Si Yihuan was buried, Su Mianyue received a letter containing only a blood-red jade ring, but su mianyue recognized it as a gift to yun zhihua.


    "With master''s skill, how many people in this world can beat her?" Su Mianyue carefully examined the envelope and found nothing unusual. The blood jade ring in his hand made Su Mianyue anxious.

 Chapter 396 Women Know Women Better

    Since receiving the blood jade ring, there has been no other message, as if the letter was just a messenger.


    Yun Zhihua and the others were still lost in their tracks. Not only did Su Mianyue call all available people to look for no clues, but Ji Xun and Junn Buhui sent people out to look for no news. Bai Xiuzhu had not heard from Bai Wuji for a long time, which made people worried.


    Five days later, Junn Buhui carried Jun Mingzhu to Su Mianyue and said, "Wu Yu'' e escaped."


    "What?" Su Mianyue''s expression froze. Wu Yu'' e''s right hand, which was used to weapons, was broken. How could he escape from Ji Xun''s secret guard?


    "Wu yuqing was about to lead the troops on the expedition. Before he left, he wanted to see Wu Yu'' e and found that there was no one in the room where Wu Yu'' e was being held, but the secret guards did not notice that anyone had left," Junn Buhui said.


    After a moment of silence, Su Mianyue said in a deep voice, "I want to see the secret guards, all the guards on duty after confirming that Wu Yu'' e is not missing."


    Junn Buhui nodded and ordered the bodyguard to come over. Su Mianyue sat on the chair with her eyes slightly lowered. Her white and tender fingers tapped on the armrest from time to time. Even the bodyguard did not hear her coming in to see him. It was only after Junn Buhui had waited a moment to remind Su Mianyue that Su Mianyue came back to his senses.


    Su Mianyue coldly said as his eyes swept over the guards and saw that they looked calm but ashamed of their dereliction of duty, "I believe that your young master will let you guard Wu Yu'' e with great trust, but Wu Yu'' e''s disappearance under your noses is impossible without any clues. Calling you here to ask questions is not a question of your ability and loyalty. I just want you to think carefully about whether there are any abnormalities. Don''t ignore the smallest details, even if it''s just a yawn or a wink."


    These secret guards were all close to Ji Xun. They knew how important these two were to Ji Xun. It could be said that seeing them was no different from seeing Ji Xun himself, especially when facing Su Mianyue, they needed more respect.


    After listening to su mianyue''s words, the secret guards fell into memories one after another, carefully recalling the situation when they were on duty.


    "I remember the time after the maid brought Wu Yu'' e breakfast, about a stick of incense. I seemed to yawn." The dark guard looked at his companion and asked, "You seemed to have yawned at that time, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." Dark guard b nodded." I also said at that time,'' it''s really strange, there is no sign of yawning after so many missions. Fortunately, the people guarding this mission are not afraid of alerting the enemy, otherwise the mission has failed." You replied to me at that time. Maybe it was because the mission was too simple, and it didn''t take much time."


    "Are you sure you only have three breaths?" Su Mianyue asked doubtfully.


    Wu Yu'' e could not leave the house in three breaths, even if someone saved her.


    But if it was really within the three breath time that the great living person disappeared, then it can only be said that the person who saved Wu Yu'' e was too powerful, how terrifying was such an enemy? You know, Wu Yu'' e was just an unimportant presence in their organization.


    "Sure." The two guards nodded at the same time.


    "Get a doctor, a doctor who specializes in poisons." Su Mianyue turned to Junn Buhui and said.


    Soon the doctor was brought in, and after examining the pulse of the two guards, he replied, "They have been given the soul-absorbing incense. This fragrance is colorless and tasteless, and it must be internal strength to be recruited. Moreover, it needs to be given three days in advance to the recruiter to take the diet mixed with the soul-absorbing grass roots, otherwise the effect of the soul-absorbing incense will be difficult to play."


    "Is it harmful to the body? What''s wrong with the victim?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "It will not harm the body if it is not eroded for a long time. Living under it for a long time will cause dementia. However, it is extremely difficult to find and make a spirit absorbing incense. Even though its medicinal effect is extremely good, few people will use it. My husband was lucky to see it once in the year of apprenticeship." The doctor stroked his greyish beard and continued, "Because the victim was slow to move, but he could sense the people and things around him, most of the victims would experience time disorder."


    "Time disorder?" Su Mianyue was puzzled.


    "In the eyes of normal people, the art of a cup of tea is merely a few words, but in the eyes of those who have been scented with the soul-stirring incense, the time of a stick of incense may only be a breath, or even a blink of an eye," the doctor explained.


    It was obvious that Su Mianyue had sent the doctor out without further questioning.


    At this moment, the two guards were not sure if the time they were talking about was due to the soul-absorbing incense, so they could only hang their heads and remain silent. Su Mianyue knew that he could not ask anything and asked them to go down to rest. He did not want to take any tasks until the soul-absorbing incense poison in his body was completely eliminated.


    "Are all the people in the palace your own?" Su Mianyue looked at Junn Buhui, not believing that Junn Buhui would be so unreliable.


    "In order not to arouse suspicion when we first entered the capital, all the servants in the mansion were bought temporarily, but they were also selected. Only the butler was one of us," Junn Buhui replied truthfully.


    "It seems that you need to investigate thoroughly. Such a chaotic monarchy is not suitable for an'' an to grow up." Su Mianyue could not help but look worriedly at Jun Mingzhu, who was sleeping soundly in Junn Buhui''s arms, and frowned, "Wu Yu'' e is stubborn now. If she doesn''t get Ji Xun, she might not want to kill Ji Xun, but she will see the people around Ji Xun as the ones who hinder them from getting together, including you. An'' an might be the best way for her to blackmail you, at least Wu Yu'' e would think so."


    "You know a lot about psychopaths." Although Junn Buhui heard what he was saying, he still kept his mouth shut.


    "It''s not that I know perverts, it''s that women know women better." Su Mianyue opened his mouth indifferently, and when Junn Buhui was about to yawn again, he said, "Not all women have no principles and bottom line, so don''t put the words that only women and villains are difficult to raise on the lips. If you have the time, you should go and straighten out the nails in the house. I want to see brother yi, so I won''t accompany you."


    "A real villain is better than a difficult woman." Junn Buhui spat and glared at Su Mianyue.


    The person he hated the most in his life was the one who made him unable to say a complete sentence. Su Mianyue was definitely the first, at least among women.


    "I''m afraid someone wants to be a real villain, but he has a hypocrite''s face. He''s destined to never live a real life. Take care, comrade." He waved his hand at jun without looking back. Although Su Mianyue was talking and laughing, he felt uneasy.


    Wu Yu'' e''s hatred for her had always been clear to Su Mianyue. Even if the disappearance of father and brother and Biwu had nothing to do with Wu Yu'' e, Wu Yu'' e would definitely blame her for the broken arm after his escape. What if father and brother and biwu were involved?


    Wu Yu'' e had been with Ji Xun for a few years, and he had a certain understanding of Ji Xun''s dark forces. He was afraid that Wu Yu'' e, who loved and hated him, would do anything to destroy Ji Xun''s power that he had worked hard to build for many years. It was a great loss for Ji Xun.


    After seeing Wu Yuqing, the worried Su Mianyue buried his thoughts deep in his heart. Wu Yuqing was going to lead the army tomorrow. Su Mianyue did not want him to leave with a heavy psychological burden.


    In particular, Wu Yuqing will cooperate with the si family to defend against the foreign enemy. How can a general who can''t fully gallop on the battlefield lead the army to defeat the enemy?

 Chapter 397 Dont Say That Word

    He talked to Wu Yuqing for more than two hours, and he also talked about some of the side door tactics that might be used on the battlefield.


    Su Mianyue didn''t care how much wu yuqing could fight for. At least he had to come back safely. Otherwise, how could she face her foster parents?


    Before the two said goodbye, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Tomorrow Mianyue will not send brother yi on the expedition. When brother yi returns, Mianyue will send brother yi a General''s Mansion, so that he can take his father and mother to share the love between heaven and earth."


    "It''s a great honor to have a sister like you who is a good samaritan." Wu Yuqing laughed out loud. Every time she talked to Su Mianyue, Su Mianyue''s optimistic attitude would affect her, and even her gloomy mood would be cleansed as before.


    He tried to ask Biwu a few times, but when he thought of what Su Mianyue had said, Wu Yuqing still kept the question in his heart and waited until he became famous to find a fiancee who did not exist in his memory.


    Su Mianyue knew what Wu Yuqing was thinking, but how could she say it when biwu was missing?


    After returning to the room, Su Mianyue wanted to take a bath and change clothes to rest, but the familiar smell in the room made Su Mianyue look complicated.


    Even if they didn''t see each other, they could tell where Ji Xun was hiding from the smell.


    Sitting in front of the tea table, Su Mianyue slowly poured a cup of tea and watched the reflection in the teacup slowly raise the corner of his lips. Suddenly, his palm hit the table and saw the cups on the table flying towards the roof.


    Thirty percent of his internal force could not hurt Ji Xun, but Ji Xun could only take the initiative as long as he did not have the intention to fight back.


    Almost hit by the teacup, Ji Xun quickly dodged, swirling in the air like a swallow 360 degrees before landing on the opposite side of Su Mianyue to sit down, the first time he reached out to grab the cup of tea in front of Su Mianyue.


    "If you want tea, pour it yourself." Su Mianyue snorted with a laugh, picked up the teapot in one hand and slapped the teapot at Ji Xun in the other.


    "It tastes better when you pour it." Ji Xun smiled and leaned back. He took the teapot in his hand with a swivel of his wrist, but there was not a drop of tea spilling out, "Why don''t you pour a cup for me and give me the cup in my hand?"


    Ji Xun moved very quickly, and before the teacups that were thrown to the roof fell, they were all placed on the table and elegantly poured tea to push the teacups to Su Mianyue.


    "Shameless, who is your wife and whose husband are you?" With a snort, Su Mianyue tilted slightly to drink the cup of tea he had poured, but his face was clouded.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s ruddy, blooming peach blossoms, Ji Xun couldn''t help but throat. She walked towards su mianyue, looked down at Su Mianyue, and asked in a husky voice, "Didn''t we agree that if we could survive, we would become husband and wife? Don''t you want to disappoint the sincerity of others by being so shameless?"


    "You were the one who broke the promise. I waited for you in Huizhou city for more than a hundred days, but you didn''t hear from me. The promise naturally lapsed." Su Mianyue half narrowed his eyes, not daring to look into Ji Xun''s deep eyes, afraid that he would be immersed in the deep light of his eyes and unable to extricate himself.


    "I was seriously injured, and I didn''t wake up for months. After that, I''ve been sending people to search for you, but there''s no trace of you. Yue, we''ve been walking around for so many years. Do we have to keep going around?" Without giving Su Mianyue a chance to escape, Ji Xun moved closer to Su Mianyue. Every word of warmth would spill on Su Mianyue''s face. "Yue, I know it''s my fault that I didn''t ask to marry you as promised. Even if I really died that time, I should have asked you for a kiss in my dream, but I couldn''t do it."


    "Don''t say that word!" Su Mianyue''s face changed. He quickly looked up at Ji Xun and covered his mouth with his hand. "Yu, if you can live, it''s the best thing you can do to me. In the future, you can''t do anything stupid for me. If something happens to you, I will not be happy for the rest of my life, and I will hate you for the rest of my life!"


    Staring at Su Mianyue''s serious expression, Ji Xun smiled happily, and even her eyes were filled with warmth.


    A kiss fell on Su Mianyue''s palm, and when Su Mianyue was about to pull it back, she held her wrist tightly to prevent Su Mianyue from escaping. Ji Xun smiled and said: "Since Yue said so, I made a profit. I live as a betrothal gift to Yue, but life is too short for anyone to know which plan or accident will come sooner. As the saying goes, choosing the day is better than bumping into the day. Let''s get married tomorrow."


    Ji Xun''s breath tickled her palms, but Ji Xun''s words messed her up.


    Marrying Ji Xun was something Su Mianyue did not reject, but only if Ji Xun was Ji Xun, not the Yan Country monarch.


    After spending too much time with Ji Xun, Su Mianyue would subconsciously forget that Ji Xun was not an ordinary teenager, but it was difficult to meet Ji Xun in Imperial Capital, the Yan Country, these days. Su Mianyue suddenly realized that Ji Xun would soon be the king of the country, afraid that the vows would be difficult to count.


    Looking at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say, allowing Ji Xun to lick her palm and bite her finger from time to time without reacting.


    "Did you agree to your husband''s proposal without saying anything?" Ji Xun''s eyes drooped slightly, unable to see his mood at the moment, and his lips fell on Su Mianyue''s fingertips, unwilling to move away.


    "Yu..." Su Mianyue only said two words and felt a sense of panic in his heart. It turned out that he cared so much about Ji Xun that he didn''t want to make him sad or separate from him.


    Su Mianyue calmed down a little and pulled back his hand, "Yu, you and I are not suited for each other. I promised to marry you on the battlefield because I thought we would die there, so please treat it as a joke."


    "Is it really just a joke?" Ji Xun''s hand was still holding Su Mianyue''s. He looked at Su Mianyue with a deep, clear gaze, as if he could see through people''s hearts.


    Su Mianyue tilted his face slightly and nodded, "Yes."


    "Look at me and say it again," Ji Xun said stubbornly.


    "Yu, no matter how many times we talk about it, we really don''t fit in. You are the king of a country, I am a man of rivers and lakes. You and I live in two different worlds. Instead of being enemies because of differences in three views, we will not be friends. This will save us the trouble of each other." Su Mianyue lowered his head and took off the hairpin that was worn in his hair. He handed it to Ji Xun and said, "I just found out the meaning of a man giving a woman a hairpin recently. I''m sorry I gave it back to you now."


    "Yue, are you sure you want to treat me this way? Are you sure you want to keep avoiding our relationship?" Ji Xun did not take the hairpin and asked in a low voice, "Do you love me? You should ask your heart, why can''t you give us a chance?"


    "Yu..." Su Mianyue was in a state of confusion. She was not in the mood or had the strength to deal with emotional matters, especially when her father, brother and Biwu were nowhere to be found. The most important thing for her to do was to find them, but what kind of shocking conspiracy Su Mianyue had behind her was really unknown. She just hoped that Ji Xun would not be involved.


    Raising his hand to cover Su Mianyue''s lips, Ji Xun shook his head and said, "Don''t say anything more about not wanting to marry me. Tomorrow I will come to ask for a marriage. If you still can''t figure it out, I have nothing to say to refuse me, but I will keep asking for a marriage until you agree to marry me."

 Chapter 398 This Life, This Love Will Never Change

    Taking Ji Xun''s hand, Su Mianyue shook his head and said, "Don''t forget your responsibilities. Some things are destined to be unchangeable. You are responsible for the rise and fall of the Yan Country, the lives of tens of thousands of people, and the expectations of your parents after you, but I just want to idle my life, don''t make things difficult for me, okay? As brothers and sisters and as friends, at least we can still treat each other calmly and keep each other happy in this life."


    "How can you be happy without you?" Although Ji Xun could not refute Su Mianyue''s words, a pained expression had already explained everything.


    "Love is not the only thing in a person''s life. It may be happiness to spend the rest of your life with someone who loves you, but there are so many things in life that are more important than love." Su Mianyue stood up, not daring to look into Ji Xun''s affectionate eyes. He could only say coldly, "Besides, the love between us is not love at all, but you are just thinking of saving my life. When you meet a woman you really like, you will understand. Yu, it''s very late. You should go back and rest early."


    After saying that he would not give Su Yu a chance to speak again, Su Mianyue called for his servants to prepare for a hot bath. Even if Su Yu had thousands of words, it could only be reduced to one sentence, "In this life, love will never change. If you can''t keep your appearance, you will never marry."


    Although Su Mianyue kept his head down, he could not tell from Ji Xun''s tone of voice how serious he was.


    No matter how much Su Mianyue wanted to avoid this relationship, he was in a complicated mood because of ji xun''s words. He almost rushed forward and hugged Ji Xun to tell him not to leave.


    The teacup in his hand answered to his appearance, but his impeccable face was full of sorrow.


    After Ji Xun left, Su Mianyue sat there until dawn, her eyes filled with determination. She left the palace without saying goodbye to anyone and headed all the way to the palace gate. She just wanted to leave here now, or she wouldn''t know how to face Ji Xun tomorrow.


    As for Yun Zhihua''s whereabouts, she could not find any clues in Yan Capital at the moment, so she might as well go out and look for them. Su Mianyue''s destination was the Purple Mist Mountain, which seemed to be the only place she could escape.


    After leaving Su Mianyue''s room, Ji Xun went to Junn Buhui for a drink. However, Junn Buhui had not cleaned up the mess in the mansion and had to bring Jun Mingzhu with him, so he only drank two glasses and stopped drinking. After half a pot of wine, Ji Xun suddenly slapped the table and woke up.


    Holding his crying goddaughter in his arms, Junn Buhui looked at Ji Xun angrily. "You''re getting better and better at scaring my goddaughter when you can''t handle your own woman."


    "She''s leaving." Ji Xun''s eyes were deep with a hint of sadness. "She''s leaving me."


    "Su Mianyue?" Junn Buhui raised his eyebrows. The first time he saw Ji Xun sad because of a woman, it reminded him of the look on Si Yihuan''s face when he decided to marry that beast Zheng Xusheng. His heart suddenly ached.


    Junn Buhui said in a cold voice, "Since you know that you still don''t want to keep people, it''s a lifetime to miss them. If you are a man, don''t let yourself have a chance to regret. If you really can''t, use some means. Women will always give in to their men. Don''t tell me you still don''t know how to''deal with'' women?"


    When Junn Buhui said the last sentence, he couldn''t help but burst into a bad laugh and glanced at ji xun''s lower body.


    Ji Xun coughed awkwardly and walked away with the jug in his hand. When he reached the door, he turned to look at Junn Buhui and looked down just like him. However, Junn Buhui could not see anything sitting there, but the meaning in his eyes was clear to both of them.


    "It''s good to have a goddaughter. It doesn''t matter whether she understands it or not." Ji Xun suddenly laughed, and the gloom was swept away. He took the wine jug and ran to the courtyard where Su Mianyue lived, but did not disturb her. He just stood outside the courtyard and looked at the reflection on the window in the room with the flickering lights.


    This was when Su Mianyue left without a bag. Ji Xun put down the jug and followed Su Mianyue not far away, keeping the distance between Su Mianyue and him, never bothering Su Mianyue.


    It was not until he left the capital that Su Mianyue stopped using qinggong and walked leisurely along the official road at dawn. Ji Xun was still following behind him and did not even leave any news of his departure to his subordinates, regardless of whether he would be disturbed by him if he left the court.


    There are not many times in a man''s life that he can be willful, but ji xun always does it for Su Mianyue regardless of the consequences, even at the expense of his own life.


    Perhaps because of something on his mind, Su Mianyue''s trip was very slow. Even if he passed by a horse and carriage shop, he did not buy a horse to walk on his behalf. After walking for two days, he still did not leave the outskirts of beijing.


    Borrowed from a small village, Su Mianyue couldn''t sleep at night and got up to watch the moon outside. Without sleep, he came to the foot of the back mountain and wanted to go hunting to pass the time.


    However, I don''t know if Su Mianyue was unlucky enough to meet a pack of wolves. It wasn''t difficult to leave with su mianyue''s light work, but she just wanted to stretch her muscles and bones, so she directly challenged the wolf to prepare for a big fight.


    Ji Xun had been hiding in the dark watching, seeing Su Mianyue move quickly and fiercely, but not caring whether he would be hurt. When a wolf threw at Su Mianyue''s back, he finally couldn''t help but strike. A stone was thrown out and shot through the wolf''s skull. The wolf fell to the ground in response to the sound, but at the same time, it startled Su Mianyue.


    The moment she turned around, she saw Ji Xun flying towards her with a calm face. Su Mianyue felt her heart beating uncontrollably and her eyes were sore.


    How did he find himself? Su Mianyue wanted to ask, but his throat seemed to be stuck and he couldn''t make a sound.


    It was such a flash of magic that a wild wolf had already pounced on Su Mianyue''s neck. By the time Su Mianyue realized it, Ji Xun had already come to her side and pulled her into his arms. He kicked the wild wolf hard and killed him by spitting blood. At the same time, he had also used his strength to fly Su Mianyue to the tree. Soon they were out of the range of the wolves.


    The two of them sat on the tree trunk, or rather Ji Xun sat on the tree trunk, while Su Mianyue sat in Ji Xun''s arms.


    Their eyes met and thousands of words wandered in the waves of their eyes, their breath mixed in the evening wind and sprayed on each other''s faces. Even though the leaves sang the nocturne rustling, all they could hear was the heartbeat of each other.


    After a long time, the two of them smiled and said nothing.


    "With a willful monarch like you, you really have to worry about the people of the Yan Country," Su Mianyue joked.


    "That''s why I need a woman who can tie my heart to the throne. Yue, do you want to consider sacrificing yourself?" Ji Xun spoke softly, looking at Su Mianyue with only deep affection in his eyes.


    The moonlight shone on their faces through the lush branches and leaves. Just as Su Mianyue was about to speak back, he was startled by a shrill laugh.


    Ji Xun''s face darkened, but Su Mianyue said, "It seems to be master."


    "The voice came from the top of the mountain. Let''s go." When Ji Xun heard this, he held Su Mianyue and got up. The two of them leaped hand in hand towards the top of the mountain. The speed was so fast that it was almost impossible to see clearly under the moonlight.


    After all this time, they had not found a few of the Purple Mist Mountain seniors. Now, even if Su Mianyue had heard wrong, they had to investigate.

 Chapter 399 An Excuse to Deceive Teachers And Exterminate Ancestors

    Fortunately, the mountain was not steep, and there were not many dangers in the mountain. The two of them soon reached the top of the mountain.


    Along the way, they found many destroyed trees and rocks, but none of them could compare with the scene they saw on the top of the mountain.


    There were flying rocks and trees all over the top of the mountain. The place where the boulder was supposed to be had been razed to the ground. Yun Zhixia knelt on one side and kept vomiting blood. It seemed that there was not much time left, but to his surprise, the mist of clouds, which was supposed to be a traitor to the Purple Mist Mountain, was pierced through his chest by a sharp blade. Using her life to give Bai Xiuzhu internal force.


    Although they did not understand what had happened, these two people were not the most concerned about Su Mianyue and the others. At this moment, Bai Wuji was in the process of healing yun zhihua. Su Mianyue and Ji Xun immediately walked over to protect them. As long as the two of them were safe, they would be able to escape completely, and they only trusted their respective masters.


    After waiting for about a cup of tea, Yun Zhixia''s bitterly smiling voice gradually faded, and Bai Wuji regained his inner strength.


    "Master, how are you?" Su Mianyue rushed over to help yun zhihua.


    Shaking his head, Yun Zhihua looked at Yun Zhixia with a complicated look and asked, "My mother raised you up. Third and fourth sisters are from the same family as you. You actually framed and mutilated the same family for the sake of your own children''s love. After all these years, you have claimed to be the elder of the disciplinary hall. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Facing Yun Zhihua''s question, Yun Zhixia fell to the ground with a bitter smile. The blood still dripped from the corner of his mouth. He sneered and said, "Yun Zhihua, do you know how jealous I am of you? You are not as talented as second and third sister, and less hardworking than me and fourth sister. Just because you are the daughter of the master, you will inherit the position of master. Even if you are arrogant and willful, you are still the most favored Mingzhu in the whole Purple Mist Mountain. Second brother has always been different to you. How can you get so much?"


    "Why are you jealous that I didn''t kill me? This is just an excuse for you to deceive your teachers and exterminate your ancestors. I never care if I can take over the throne. After my mother died, you forced me to take over the throne. Why don''t you take it for yourself?" Yun Zhihua glared at Yun Zhixia angrily. If Yun Zhixia had not been at the end of his tether, he would have solved it by force instead of talking to her.


    "If master hadn''t found out that I had tampered with fourth sister''s medicine, I wouldn''t have killed her when she wasn''t prepared!" Yun Zhixia told the truth guiltily.


    He quickly and crazily laughed and said: "But you idiots are so gullible. I only did some tricks, and you put the blame on the cloud fog. And you, Yun Zhihua, are the most ridiculous. You don''t believe that the second brother likes you. You think that he let the cloud fog go because of his love. For this reason, you even hurt the fourth sister, who was seriously injured. Let her die in childbirth, let second junior brother hate you. All these years, I''ve been looking like crazy to seek revenge on second junior brother. Do you know how happy I am?"


    Su Mianyue looked at Yun Zhixia in shock, not because of the truth Yun Zhixia had told him, but because Yun Zhixia, who had always been as cold as a teacher, could not have such a vicious heart because of the desires of men and women.


    At this time, cloud fog also withdrew his hand, put Bai Xiuzhu aside, looked coldly at Yun Zhixia and asked, "You were the one who let me go back then?"


    "Yes." Yun Zhixia nodded and looked at Bai Wuji. His breath was weak, "Second brother, why did you give me the illusion that you were happy with little sister? Why did little sister xinyue marry fourth sister? You know I wouldn''t be so jealous if you were with little sister, but you shouldn''t have been fooled by that bitch fourth sister. She wasn''t carrying your child back then, so why didn''t you believe me? If you believed me, nothing else would have happened. Why did you lose your mind by that bitch?"


    Perhaps because both Yun Zhixia and cloud fog were about to die, Bai Wuji sighed, "When I went out to practice that year, fourth sister blocked my opponent''s hand and died not long ago. When I was looking for medicine for her, fourth sister was drugged and taken away by a group of bandits. By the time I found her, she was already pregnant. Fourth sister wanted to die, but I felt ashamed of her and took the initiative to ask for marriage. Fourth sister and I have never been married before, but we only hope to help her retain a trace of blood before we get married, and that the child can not be criticized, and the master is also aware of this."


    Bai wuji said as he looked in Bai Xiuzhu''s direction, only feeling guilty and heartbroken about the past.


    For a moment, everyone fell silent, and Yun Zhixia did not expect the truth to be the case. In those years, she was wrong step by step, and she was just feeling unfair for bai wuji, but she did not expect to kill her master, and almost destroyed the Purple Mist Mountain.


    "Master, it is my disciple who is unfilial. My disciple is here to make amends to you!" Yun Zhixia gave a shrill cry and slapped the lid of heaven, ending the life he had been making mistakes.


    Bai wuji wanted to stop them, but they were too far away.


    Su Mianyue went up to check and made sure that Yun Zhixia was dead. He didn''t know whether to sympathize with Yun Zhixia or scold her.


    No matter who bai wuji married, the person Bai Wuji liked was Yun Zhihua. What did it have to do with her?


    The fog of the clouds had never thought that she had been the scapegoat for so many years. The reason was so ridiculous, but her life was at the last moment. No matter how much she was unwilling, she could only turn into a sad laugh, pointing to the heavens and saying, "God, how unfair are you? My fog of clouds is only devoted to martial arts, but a woman has ruined my life. Why do you need to exist if you don''t open your eyes?"


    Puffing out a mouthful of blood from his heart, the blood dripped on Bai Xiuzhu''s clothes, and Yun Zhixia died in his grave.


    With the death of the two of them, Yun Zhihua was silent for a long time before saying, "Mianyue, kowtow to your two teachers and uncles and have their ashes sent back to the Purple Mist Mountain to be buried as my mother''s disciple."


    Su Mianyue nodded. The hatred had nothing to do with her. Since Yun Zhihua could forgive her, she would not stop her.


    After sweeping the corpses of the two men, bai wuji silently closed his eyes. He did not know whether he was immersed in the memories of the past or was too sad to open his eyes to look at his dead companion.


    No one noticed that two lines of clear tears fell from the corner of Bai Xiuzhu''s eyes, which were supposed to be unconscious.


    Ji Xun was asked to go back to the capital to ask the Purple Mist Mountain disciples for help, while Su Mianyue carried Bai Xiuzhu to a large stone to avoid the cold. After all, he was seriously injured, so it was better to be careful at the moment.


    Bai Wuji and Yun Zhihua did not say a word, not even a glance exchanged.


    It was absolutely embarrassing for them to be told what was on their minds for a long time, and the death of Yun Zhixia and his wife also made them sad. If bai wuji hadn''t married fourth sister in the past, perhaps this would not have happened today.


    How sad it is to be in the same family.

 Chapter 400 Ah Yue, Rest When Youre Tired

    Because bai wuji and the others were injured, the group could only return to the capital temporarily. Although Su Mianyue was very conflicted in his heart, he could only stay with Yun Zhihua at this time to avoid contact with Ji Xun alone.


    Ten days later, the vassal kings from all over the country came to the capital one after another. Outside the four gates of Capital City, there were all the private soldiers brought by these princes. The people of Capital City were all terrified. Among the officials, there were many who were prepared to support a certain prince according to the situation.


    Since yesterday, ji xun had very little time to find Su Mianyue. Although Su Mianyue avoided emotional problems, he still used his own dark forces to monitor ji xun''s every move of these people.


    "Mianyue, are you in love with that boy?" Yun Zhihua asked as he looked at Su Mianyue, who was sitting in a daze by the window.


    "The master misunderstood. The disciple had no intention of being a man or a woman," Su Mianyue shook his head and denied.


    "I didn''t say who I was, and you know what I misunderstood?" Yun Zhihua snorted, glared at Su Mianyue, and said, "You''ve always liked to laugh. As a teacher, you''ve never seen anything that has stumped you. But you''ve been frowning all these days, and there''s no other reason than a word of affection."


    "The disciple is only worried about his father and brother and Biwu. They have been missing for months and have not been found. The disciple is worried that they will be in danger." Su Mianyue replied half-truthfully.


    "Is that part of the reason?" Yun zhihua insisted on asking Su Mianyue what she was thinking. Seeing that she did not look away, she sighed and said, "Silly girl, many people and things in life are too late to cherish once they are missed. As a disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain, you don''t have to be trapped by the rules of the world. You just have to follow your heart."


    Su Mianyue frowned and looked at Yun Zhihua for a long time without saying anything. Her heart was filled with anxiety and she didn''t know how to do it.


    Seeing that the creases on Su Mianyue''s brows were getting tighter and tighter, Yun Zhihua sighed and shook her head, "You''re just too thoughtful. You always have too many worries when you meet with things. If you''re a teacher, think about it. You don''t owe anyone anything. Just do it from your heart."


    Then Yun Zhihua got up and prepared to go out, but Su Mianyue asked, "Where''s the master? Just give up?"


    Yun Zhihua froze, but did not answer, and stepped out, only to look at his back and feel desolate.


    "Since the master can persuade the disciple to see clearly, why doesn''t the master strive for his own happiness? Life is short, so why can''t the master grasp the present?" Su Mianyue asked in a hurry.


    Looking at Yun Zhihua''s back, Su Mianyue could only sigh softly. In fact, what she had just said to Yun Zhihua was not suitable for her to hear. It was just that it was easy to say, but it was so difficult to do. Su Mianyue admitted that she did not have the courage to take this step.


    The next morning when Su Mianyue woke up, he found a letter by her pillow. Yun Zhihua left it for her. Su Mianyue sat there for a long time after reading it. It was not until the servants came to her with five small and eight small ones that Su Mianyue folded the letter under his pillow and put on a coat to open the door.


    "Sister." Eighth called when she saw Su Mianyue.


    Seeing that xiao ba looked a little anxious, Su Mianyue waved off his subordinates and let xiao ba into the inner room. He poured her a cup of cold water and pushed the pastry over before saying, "Haven''t you had breakfast since you came here so early?"


    "Sister, Shi went to follow king qin nan last night and hasn''t come back yet. We went out to look for him, but the clue was erased halfway. Could something happen to xiao shi?" Xiao ba said, her eyes turning red.


    The five little ones had been together for the past few years, and their relationship was as good as their siblings''. It was reasonable for eighth to be so anxious about Shi''s disappearance.


    Looking at eighth''s tender, budding appearance, Su Mianyue frowned slightly. Even if the children of this era were precocious, but xiao shi was only 12 years old this year. Even if she had learned martial arts in purple mist mountain, it was dangerous for them to go on these missions. It was all her fault.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to look for Shi. Don''t do anything these days so that no one else will get into trouble," Su Mianyue comforted.


    "But..." Xiao ba opened her mouth, trying to say that she couldn''t manage the business in the shop at all.


    "Be good, be good." Su Mianyue said softly, patting eighth on the back of his hand and saying, "If xiaoshi is really caught, maybe you are all under the surveillance of others. Next, you should do nothing to help Shi the most. Otherwise, how can I protect all of you?"


    "I see." Eighth nodded dejectedly, but then asked, "Sister, Shi will be fine, right?"


    "Shi will be fine. I''ll send someone to take you back later and keep an eye on them for me," Su Mianyue asked softly.


    With Su Mianyue''s reassurance, eighth had to take his worries to heart and leave without further delay for Su Mianyue.


    After sending eighth away, Su Mianyue was silent for a moment and then ordered someone to prepare a carriage for her. She had to go to see Ji Xun. The disappearance of Shi was not simple. When king qin nan arrived in Imperial Capital, he should have known that Ji Xun would send someone to spy on him but still take him away. It was probably Shi who knew the secret.


    With the token given by Ji Xun, it was not difficult for Su Mianyue to enter the palace. Soon, Su Mianyue met Ji Xun in the side hall where Ji Xun temporarily dealt with the government affairs.


    He did not tell Su Mianyue that he had left many ministers behind and rushed over. Ji Xun was a little excited about Su Mianyue''s willingness to enter the palace. At least his expression could not conceal his joy, even though he knew that Su Mianyue did not enter the palace to agree to marry him.


    "Shi is missing." With his knuckles tapping on the table, Su Mianyue looked at Ji Xun and said solemnly, "He was in charge of monitoring king qin nan last night. The last place where he disappeared was erased by someone. Those monkey cubs couldn''t find out either."


    Ji Xun restrained his smile. He knew the five little ones'' abilities. Although their martial arts were not top-notch, their tracking skills were no less than those of the secret guards under Ji Xun, especially their light skills and hidden weapons. But they could be quietly taken away. It was obvious that the other party had a master in their hands.


    "King qin nan, I didn''t expect it to be him." Ji Xun''s face was cold and his eyes were full of murderous intent. He didn''t have to hide himself in front of Su Mianyue.


    When the vassal kings entered the capital, because a small number of people were still on the road, Ji Xun did not summon these people. He just let them stay in the post house temporarily, and did not stop them from meeting anyone or meeting privately. However, the secret guards kept watching secretly, which resulted in insufficient manpower. Su Mianyue then took over some of the surveillance tasks.


    Among all the vassal kings, king qin nan lived in seclusion. Even when he went out, he was always alone, but he did not expect this person to be the real ruthless character.


    "I will send a secret guard to investigate this matter. Your men will withdraw for the time being and search for clues in secret." Knowing that Su Mianyue valued those monkeys, Ji Xun did not want her to worry about it. "Don''t worry, I will return Shi to you safe and sound."


    Shaking his head, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "There''s no point in leaving now. I''ll send someone else with experience to replace them. Just let them settle down for the time being. Even if we don''t assign them a task, they won''t disappoint me."


    "Okay." Ji Xun nodded and looked at Su Mianyue''s green eyes. Knowing that she hadn''t had a good rest recently, he asked, "Yue, you have to take care of yourself. Rest when you''re tired."

 Chapter 401 A Typical Example of An Indecent Beating

    Su Mianyue sighed, looked at Ji Xun''s tired face and said, "Yu, if I let you rest, can you relax and let everything go?"


    "I..." Ji Xun opened his mouth but couldn''t say a single word. He didn''t want to lie to Su Mianyue, so he could only smile helplessly and then change the subject, "Yue, let me check on Shi. You should stay in the palace as long as you can these days. Those people are not peaceful masters."


    "All they want is power and wealth. Now is not the time to touch them, so divide them up." Su Mianyue picked up his teacup and took a sip before continuing, "Since you are going to be emperor, you have to be considerate of your subordinates for treating your relatives who have been oppressed for years, but your fingers are long and short, and even the emperor can''t make a bowl of water equal to everyone''s satisfaction, right?"


    "The choice is not simple. It''s a decision I''ve been thinking about for days." Ji Xun said as he took out a piece of paper from his sleeve and handed it to Su Mianyue.


    After taking a look, it was written with a list of royal family members, some of them with red cinnabar color after their names, without asking, they knew that these people had to be cleaned up, but they could not be solved in Capital City.


    "This king of south qin is an exception. Yu always sets an example to others." Su Mianyue had no objection to Ji Xun''s arrangement. He had been trained as an emperor since he was young and had been working in the dark for so many years. Ji Xun knew the abilities and thoughts of these clansmen.


    Ji Xun was silent for a moment and smiled, "Yes, it''s time to make an example of others."


    "Yu is just going to do what you have already arranged. Leave this matter of king qin nan to me and keep it to your satisfaction." Su Mianyue smiled faintly and pushed the list back to Ji Xun. "But Yu still has to do the Shi thing. My people have other tasks."


    Without asking Su Mianyue what to do, Ji Xun just nodded and said, "Okay." Then he remembered something and said, "The princes will gather in Capital City in five days. I have ordered people to prepare a banquet in Capital City in six days."


    "In six days, the palace will be bustling, and the whole of Capital City will be bustling." Su Mianyue smiled and looked at Ji Xun, "I just don''t know if everyone has the courage to come to the hongmen banquet."


    "They can only go to dinner." Ji Xun''s lips curled slightly, and his determined expression was that the palace had been arranged properly.


    Su Mianyue said nothing more. Even though he had an unusual relationship with Ji Xun, the king''s mind was the most unpredictable. Su Mianyue did not want to know everything. She had already made a mistake once, and she did not want to make it again.


    After the two of them sat still for a while, Su Mianyue said, "My master has gone back to the master''s door. Yu has time to talk to master bai. Some things are better for men to take the initiative."


    Ji Xun nodded and asked with a smile, "Is Yue suggesting that I take the initiative again?"


    Su Mianyue glared at Ji Xun and said angrily, "We are different from them. Don''t generalize."


    Touching his chin, Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue with a smile, but when Su Mianyue wanted to escape, he heard Ji Xun say: "In fact, it''s a good thing that the two of us can be together. If we get together again, we will be more intimate. It''s also what the people say. I believe that the two masters will agree very much."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m the future master that master has high hopes for. I don''t have time to fight with those women in your harem." Su Mianyue snorted and looked down at Ji Xun.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand at the next table, Ji Xun said solemnly, "Yue, for the last time, my father and emperor only have one wife after my mother. I am the son of my father and will naturally inherit his father''s business. I will never let the harem become a mess. The Yan Country is a waste of time. I''m really not interested in dealing with those things, and I''m not in the mood to let a bunch of women mess around in the harem. In this life, I just want to marry Yue alone."


    Su Mianyue wanted to retract his arm, but Ji Xun used force this time. Although it wouldn''t hurt Su Mianyue, he couldn''t avoid him.


    Looking at each other, Su Mianyue knew that Ji Xun was right, at least for the moment, he was extremely sincere.


    But Su Mianyue didn''t know if he could manage the relationship well, so he avoided it, "Yu, when the matter on your side is over, I will go back to the division gate, and I can''t stay by your side all the time. My father and brother and Biwu are still missing. I can''t let them leave them alone, and your queen must stabilize your harem for you. I can never do that, because I belong to the jianghu."


    Although Su Mianyue meant to escape, it was the truth from the bottom of her heart. She did not want to be imprisoned for the rest of her life.


    Ji Xun sighed, but the hand holding Su Mianyue''s arm did not move away. He just whispered, "Yue, I never thought of keeping you trapped in this lifeless palace for the rest of your life. I will also retire with you at the right time, but now I have an unshirkable responsibility. I can''t ask you to stay by my side. I just hope you can give me a chance to make a blind date with you."


    With her head lowered in silence, Su Mianyue couldn''t make up her mind what to do. She was really tired now, or rather fragile, emotionally lacking in confidence.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was silent, Ji Xun knew that she could not force her to agree to him. Su Mianyue''s willingness to come back and help him was the greatest improvement, and some things could only be done step by step.


    Patting Su Mianyue on the arm, Ji Xun picked up the teacup on the side and said, "I''ll go out with you and have a drink with the master. Since the master has left, the master should go after him."


    "Are those courtiers just left here?" Su Mianyue laughed, got up and went to Ji Xun''s side and flicked his head, "You can go back when you''re done. Uncle bai probably won''t leave without saying goodbye. Bai Xiuzhu''s injury hasn''t healed yet. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange for someone to do those things. I won''t put myself in danger."


    "That''s good." Ji Xun covered his red forehead and grabbed Su Mianyue''s rouyi with one hand, "Such a soft hand, not a small one. How can you kill your husband with such a strong hand?"


    "Yu, you really deserve a beating. You''re a big man." He pulled back his hand and slapped Ji Xun on the forehead. Su Mianyue snorted, "Next time, wipe your hands off and beat you into a pig''s head."


    "Can you bear it?" Ji Xun asked Su Mianyue with exaggerated bared teeth and winked at her.


    Looking at Ji Xun''s flawless handsome face, his expression was childish, but the flirtatious expression could charm a large number of women. Su Mianyue subconsciously blurted out, "Don''t flirt with other women in the future!"


    Hearing Su Mianyue''s jealous words, Ji Xun immediately sat up straight and said solemnly, "I promise, in this life, I will only flirt with Yue." After saying this, Ji Xun threw another one and asked with a smile, "Yue likes to see me wink. I''ll practice with Yue a few times a day in case I get rusty. How about that?"


    Su Mianyue felt a surge of blood, and his face turned red in an instant. He glared at Ji Xun fiercely and turned to leave. He didn''t even bother to say another word to Ji Xun.


    After Su Mianyue left for a long time, Ji Xun laughed out loud and said, "Haha, Yue is shy too. It''s funny."

 Chapter 402 Start the Nail

    In the post house, the courtyard where king qin nan lived was in a secluded room.


    "Prince, king of southern fujian and king of northern hebei are asking for an audience," the guard said respectfully outside the door.


    "Let''s just say this king is resting. Do you want me to teach you this?" King qin nan''s voice was not displeased, but the guard who reported it shivered.


    King qin nan had always been known for his gentleness and was even teased by the royal family princes, but his servants knew that king qin nan killed without blinking an eye and never saw blood.


    At this moment, king qin nan was sitting on the only chair in the house. In front of him was Shi, who was tied up. His eyes, which were as gloomy as a poisonous snake, were locked on Shi.


    The skin on the body was split open, but the small face was not hurt at all. Xiaoshi''s body twitched in pain. He looked at king qin nan with tears in his eyes but did not dare to cry out.


    This kind of Shi seemed harmless, just like being caught here by mistake. The anger on king qin nan gradually dissipated. He looked at Shi and asked, "This king asked you one last time. If you don''t tell the truth again, don''t blame this king for not being merciful to you, understand?"


    "The commoners really don''t know, prince. The commoners only walk on the street after quarreling with their brothers. They really don''t have the guts to hurt the prince. The prince will spare the commoners." Shi lay on the ground and tried to wriggle back.


    Seeing that xiao shi still refused to confess, king qin nan''s patience ran out. He stepped forward and stepped on Shi''s ankle. The sound of broken bones was drowned in Shi''s screams.


    Looking at Shi, who had fainted after the screams, king qin nan frowned, but did not order the execution of the torture to continue. He ordered his confidant standing in the corner, "Don''t let him die."


    The confidant quickly responded and glanced at Shi with a slight frown. There were only two ways to survive such a serious injury. One was to let the doctor treat it first, the other was not to use torture, but to let someone treat the injury would expose Shi''s whereabouts, so he had to choose not to use torture.


    King qin strode back to his bedroom and sat down in the study in the cubicle. He took out a piece of paper from a book with names written on it, then added the names of king minnan and king hebei. He circled their fiefs on the map of the Yan Country and stared at the map without saying a word.


    Besides, after the southern king of min and the northern king of he were rejected by the southern king of qin, they walked out of the post house and went to a flower house to drink flower wine. Both of them were already in their prime, but they were as lecherous as young people.


    A group of kabuki danced and sang explicit words. The two of them sat beside each other while the woman accompanied them to drink and serve. The two princes, who occasionally rubbed the woman''s body, began to talk openly.


    "This king of south qin is really a seedless thing. He is already the third generation prince and is still so conservative. Just wait to see his son''s title demoted and see how he can still keep his fief of south qin. There will be times when he cries in the future." King of southern fujian snorted and spoke disdainfully.


    "He''s a waste. Why do you have to compete with a waste? It''s not that you and I can''t win him over. Just wait and see what happens to him. Just keep your and my lands." Prince Hebei opened his mouth gloomily, and the strength in his hand increased. The beauty beside him who was kneaded cried out in pain.


    Prince Hebei''s cold eyes went over, and the woman was so scared that she knelt down and begged for mercy, but Prince Hebei sneered. He took her and threw her on the couch behind him. Regardless of whether the king of southern fujian was still here, he took his gun into the hole and brutally ravaged the woman without any pity for her.


    Seeing this, the king of southern fujian was also interested. He pressed an attractive woman beside him on the table and played with her fiercely. While he played with her, he poured wine for her. The choking woman almost choked several times.


    The kabuki did not dare to stop, but continued to sing and dance. The other two women who accompanied them turned pale. Even if they were played to death, they could only accept their fate.


    The lands where the two princes were located were close to the border, and they had fought with their own soldiers. Their brute force would not bring any good fruit to the delicate beauty. Soon, the two beauties were knocked out, and when they had vented enough, they had to be carried out. So as not to disturb their interest.


    "The silver spear is not old. Prince Hebei is indeed a hero, haha." The king of southern fujian laughed loudly and regarded playing with women as something worth showing off.


    "The same to each other." Prince Hebei did not seem happy, and there was a sinister look on his face that could not be concealed.


    After another round of drinking, Prince Hebei went back to the post house first. However, the king of southern fujian stayed to continue drinking flower wine, left two girls to serve her, and sent out all the other singers.


    However, the king of southern fujian wanted to die of exhaustion on a woman, but some people didn''t agree with him. When the king of southern fujian was rising, an assassin broke in and scared his little brother, and he didn''t know if he could use it in the future.


    "Come on, assassin, assassin!" The king of southern fujian screamed in terror, and the guards outside the door swarmed in to entangle themselves with the assassins.


    There were only two assassins who wanted to assassinate the king of southern fujian but could not get close to him. After killing a few guards, they quickly left without leaving any clues in the house.


    Such a thing did not only happen to the king of southern fujian, but all the princes who wanted to see him were attacked by assassins that night.


    The news in Capital City was the hardest to block, especially when the places where the princes were injured were different, and those who were injured naturally got the news from each other, which made all the vassal kings cautious, and the objects of suspicion were different, but they did not know where the news leaked out, pointing directly at king qin nan.


    In Juxian Restaurant, Su Mianyue and the four little boys sat in a private room that only they could come to. It was more like a small courtyard, three separate huts by the pond, and there was no place for them to hide.


    A man dressed in ordinary clothes was kneeling on one knee to reply. After hearing this, Su Mianyue nodded to xiao ba, who threw a bag of money at him and said, "You did a good job this time. The money in this bag was given to you by the master. You don''t have any activities until the master has a new task, understand?"


    "Thank you, master. Your subordinates will leave." The man arched his hand in the direction of su mianyue, immediately got up, bowed his head and took a few steps back before leaving. From beginning to end, he did not dare to look at Su Mianyue''s face, which was the rule of the dark side.


    After they left, eighth asked worriedly, "Sister, we have found Shi''s whereabouts and when to save him."


    "You little girl, you just can''t change your temper." Su Mianyue raised his hand and nodded on eighth''s forehead, "King qin nan is more difficult to deal with than we thought. You don''t have to do anything about rescuing Shi. I have a suitable candidate in my heart."


    "But..." Eighth was interrupted by a look from Sann.


    "Shi must be saved, but I don''t want anything to happen to you. It''s too dangerous to use your skills to save people in the post." Su Mianyue shook his head and looked at the little three, "Activate those nails and let them find their own opportunities to do things, but don''t rush for success. We''ll do the mission before we save their own lives."


    "I see." Sann nodded and got up to leave. Before she left, she glanced at eighth and signaled for her to restrain her temper.


    Su Mianyue did not notice the exchange of looks between the two of them. In her opinion, the two monkeys were still the same little thing a few years ago, so she naturally did not think too much.

 Chapter 403 Whos Flying Phoenix?

    Ji Xun had six more days to set up the palace banquet, and the officials had received an edict to attend the banquet.


    It was not only the ministers who wanted to enter the palace, but also the wives of the court and the unmarried young men and women who had to attend. This was also the rule of the Yan Country since the founding of the country.


    However, these people were treated by the lord of the harem in another palace, but Ji Xun had not married and did not even have a concubine''s room. Ji Xun persuaded Su Mianyue to take charge of the whole situation for her, but the news did not spread.


    However, the families of officials above the third grade in Capital City had been preoccupied these days. Those who had previously been loyal to yun wansheng were afraid that they would be found in the wrong place and be annihilated by Ji Xun. Neutral officials told their wives to dress up their unmarried daughters or sisters. In the future, his position in the Yan Country will be unshakable.


    There were only a few people who only wanted peace and did not want to do the thing of selling women for glory. After all, if the former dynasty and the harem were involved, it would be a blessing or a curse.


    Su Mianyue knew exactly what was going on in these official residences. The five little ones'' biggest move in Yan Capital in the past few years was to infiltrate their own people into the various residences so that they wouldn''t be afraid of causing trouble.


    "Deputy general of the Imperial Guard, chief general of the capital city battalion, nine men governor..." Su Mianyue read the list in his hand, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt a headache. Although these officials were not high officials, they were all generals and officials in charge of the safety of Capital City.


    Junn Buhui sat beside Su Mianyue with Jun Mingzhu in his arms, looking at her headache and asking, "Either kill them all, or just follow their orders and arrange a seat for their women in the back palace. Is that a headache?"


    With a glance at Junn Buhui, this guy still has a sense of jianghu, and his work is still out of tune. Fortunately, Junn Buhui is in charge of the secret service, and he does not need to be an official, otherwise the court will be messed up by him.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue did not speak, Junn Buhui patted the sleeping baby in his arms and asked with a strange smile, "Are you afraid of someone competing for favor?"


    "Shut your stinky mouth. Did you forget to wash your mouth this morning?" Glaring fiercely at Junn Buhui, Su Mianyue pushed the list in front of Junn Buhui and said, "Are you sure you won''t let Capital City mess up after killing all these people? Their daughter really went into the harem. You just wait and see Yu''s head is in a mess. If you don''t believe me, you can ask about their true colors in the mansion."


    "It''s just a woman. After entering the palace, it will be the woman of the emperor. As long as you don''t know how to die without the sacred pet, you still have to implicate the mother race behind them. It''s a double kill." Junn Buhui still thought his own idea was good.


    "That imperial trick of yours was not what Yu wanted. The last thing he liked was to use women." Su Mianyue looked at Jun Mingzhu and sighed, "This child is a knot in Yu''s heart. You shouldn''t have committed Yu''s taboo. Although he won''t blame you as a brother, he can''t get through it."


    After listening to su mianyue''s words, Junn Buhui rarely put away his giggling expression and looked at the baby in his arms who still didn''t look like him. There was a flash of gloom in his eyes. Could he say that he regretted it too?


    Su Mianyue did not know that he had touched Junn Buhui''s conscience. He tapped his fingertips on the table a few times and said, "This party is not going to be peaceful. It looks like I have to make some preparations."


    Su Mianyue was about to get up when Junn Buhui looked up and asked, "Are you going to take the opportunity to pack up a group of people?"


    "If you can''t catch fish, then it''s not bad to catch a net of shrimps. These people have to clean up slowly. You don''t understand the principle that those who follow my will will prosper and those who defy me will die, do you?" He stopped and looked at Junn Buhui with disdain. Su Mianyue snorted and walked away.


    It was easier to bicker with Junn Buhui occasionally, and Su Mianyue didn''t want Junn Buhui to be depressed about Si Yihuan. After all, the dead were gone, and people had to look forward, especially when Ji Xun needed help.


    That night, a fire broke out in the inn where king qin nan was staying. Shi was rescued by Bai Wuji and placed in Junn Buhui''s house temporarily. Four or five waves of assassins had failed to assassinate king qin nan, but these people were all captive dead men, and there was no clue about them.


    The nine men governor and Minister of Dali Temple arrived at the post station as fast as they could. They were officials of the same dynasty for many years. After meeting, they greeted king qin nan with only one eye contact, but from each other''s looks, they knew that this matter was troublesome.


    "This king is fine. Go and do your work." King qin nan opened his mouth calmly and did not make it difficult for the errands, but his hands behind him were clenched into fists, and his heart was already filled with rage.


    The two of them did not want to exchange greetings with king qin nan. In this sensitive period, too much contact with the vassal king might affect their future and even their lives.


    The fire had been controlled and Shi''s room had been burned beyond recognition. It was impossible to see that there was a torture chamber inside. King qin nan looked at the two men and their subordinates going to check the room. His eyes flashed with malice and he ordered in a low voice, "Go and find that kid for me. I want him alive."


    The sound of his clothes rubbing against each other made king qin nan turn around and enter the searched room, leaving the guards outside the door. His eyes fell on the table and chair that had not been cut down and changed. However, king qin nan could only grit his teeth and endure.


    This is not his territory. Anyone who can rob a prisoner must be able to spy on him. As for those who assassinated him...


    King qin nan gave a sneer and said insidiously, "What a trick. I didn''t expect the first emperor to teach a calm son. I want to see if he has the ability to defend this great mountain and river."


    Under the candlelight, king qin nan''s expression became darker and darker, and his grim smile made people''s hair stand on end.


    The news of the assassination of king qin nan was soon heard by all the vassals. These people rarely sat together to discuss the matter peacefully, but none of them went to see if king qin nan was well.


    "The assassination of king qin nan shows that the post house is not safe, and I don''t know who will be present tomorrow." One of the youngest princes among the vassals opened his mouth. This man was Prince Yueyang, the second generation heir to the throne, and Ji Xun was considered the closest cousin by blood. He looked about twenty-eight years old.


    The crowd glanced at Prince Yueyang, who was the youngest son and the only legitimate son of the former Prince Yueyang. They thought he had no relationship with the throne, but in the end, they succeeded in the throne and killed or imprisoned a few of his concubine brothers. The method was decisive, and more than 100,000 elite soldiers were trained. Even yun wansheng was afraid.


    After saying this, Prince Yueyang lowered his head to play with the teacup, as if he had not broken the silence just now, and was not interested in the assassination of king qin nan.


    The king of southern fujian was a reckless type. After scolding his mother at this moment, he slapped the table and shouted, "This king was ordered to enter the capital. Now his head is pinned to the waist of his pants. How can this mother let people live? No, I can''t control that much. Now hand over the booklet to that person. I don''t dare to stay in this post. I want to go into the palace and let the Imperial Guard protect me."


    "Does the king of southern fujian want to force the palace?" Prince Yongle opened his mouth quietly. Yun Wansheng was also very jealous of him at the beginning. He ordered Prince Yongle to attack the Tianlan. Although Prince Yongle had been dragging on and had to go to the army in the end, Prince Yongle still hadn''t decided whether to fight or not when something happened to Yun Wansheng. So Prince Yongle''s 300,000 troops have now returned to Xiangyang.

 Chapter 404 Be A Good Minister to the Emperor

    King yong le held a high position among the vassals, not because of his qualifications but because of his military power.


    Xiangyang was originally rich and had 300,000 troops. Even if they wanted to rebel and become emperor, there was still a chance. Besides, no one could be sure of the difference between the number of troops on the surface and the actual number. Which of these vassal kings did not have private soldiers in their hands?


    King yongle choked on his words and king minnan did not dare to make a sound, but his ugly face was still not put away.


    Prince Hebei glanced at the brainless king of southern fujian. The two of them were grandfather''s cousins. Although one was in the south and the other in the north, it was this kind of relationship that made the royal family more afraid, afraid that they would attack together. It was their close relationship that made Yun Wansheng grit his teeth but not move. Who didn''t know that the two of them were famous for their ferocity.


    "That one has to tell me that the assassination of the royal family in the capital city is not a trivial matter. Even this king is uneasy." Prince Hebei said that, but his expression did not look uneasy at all.


    The other princes each had their own thoughts and glanced at the vassal king who had personal relations with him.


    Soon, a joint name was added to Ji Xun''s case, requesting that soldiers be sent to protect their personal safety and to find the assassin who was assassinated by king qin nan as soon as possible.


    Ji Xun sneered when he saw the transcript. These people really had the face to do it. They just didn''t know what kind of expression these people would have if he really showed up the assassin.


    "Send these lists over to these princes and say nothing more." Ji Xun put a stack of envelopes aside, motioned for Zhuifeng to come and take them away, and ordered, "Don''t disturb the other princes."


    "Yes." Zhuifeng took the envelope and left, quickly disappearing into the moonlight.


    Looking up at the open door, Ji Xun''s office was above the drawn-out building, where he sat and watched the smoke billowing when the post was on fire. He went to ask Bai Wuji to help save the people, but the person who set the fire was king qin nan himself. This made Ji Xun wonder why king qin nan would make trouble for him, and those assassins also acted after the fire.


    There was some fog that temporarily obscured Ji Xun''s vision, making him unable to see the truth clearly.


    Unable to figure out why, Ji Xun lowered his head and wrote down an order, calling out, "Guard Huang, order the Imperial Guard to protect the post house in three steps and one post. Which prince must have more than ten people with the Imperial Guard on his way, and if he meets any suspicious person, he will act first."


    After Guard Huang left, Ji Xun said to the wind hiding on the roof, "Send men to monitor these vassal kings, including the Imperial Guard, and they will do nothing in return."


    After giving the order, Ji Xun got up and stretched. The most he had done these days was to dispatch the secret guards and find something he had not seen before. He could not help but smile and say, "It will soon be dawn. Unfortunately, some people will never wake up and never see the splendor of this world again."


    The Imperial Guard was ordered to protect all the vassal kings who were temporarily staying in the post house, but the situation of the court was not stable. These people did not dare to offend the vassal king even if they came to guard them. They could only do their duty to protect the vassal king from accidents, otherwise they would only die. As for what the vassals did, the Imperial Guard said they did not see them, but they did not know that their actions were all seen by Ji Xun''s secret guards.


    Under the guard of the Imperial Guard, Zhuifeng still came and went freely. He sent the letter to the study of several vassal kings in less than an hour. It was destined to be a sleepless night for some people, but with the list in his hand, he could not discuss with anyone what to do. The only thing he could do was to strengthen the guard with his cronies.


    Ji Xun had asked Zhuifeng to deliver the letter not only to beat the princes but also to make an example of them. Otherwise, they would be the chickens that Ji Xun made an example of, and also to tell them that they would be obedient subjects to the emperor after not touching them this time.


    But how could Zhuifeng send the letter in without alerting anyone? It was not a warning. Ji Xun did not need to mobilize his troops if he wanted the king''s life. He only needed to send out secret guards.


    There were too many unjust and headless cases in the royal family, so it was not a big deal to die a few vassals who were about to be knighted.


    After daybreak, it was only five days away from the palace banquet. Ji Xun did not let anyone seal the news at the post house and was soon informed by a group of ministers. However, no one dared to hand over the handkerchiefs without going to court, so they could only wait and see. Some timid people did not even dare to go out, and there were always guards around them.


    The nobles were all afraid, and the people were even more terrified. Many of them were shut up, casting a shadow over the supposed bustling Capital City. Everyone was hoping that things would end soon and return to normal, so that they would not be the target of a bloodbath.


    Su Mianyue took care of little eleven nights. It was not until Shi''s fever subsided that he breathed a sigh of relief and asked little six to take care of Shi in the monarchy. Su Mianyue said wearily, "This monkey cub is a fool. I told you that it''s important to keep alive at the critical moment. He can make himself half dead."


    Although Su Mianyue was reprimanding him, he actually felt sorry for Shi''s situation.


    He was a boy in his early teens, but he had so many scars and several broken bones. Especially in this age when he couldn''t be operated on, he would be crippled in the future.


    "Our lives belong to our sister, and we will never betray her even if we die." His face was grim and serious as he answered, but a fourteen year old boy had a mature age that did not fit his age.


    Looking at Liuu, who had such a wooden face since he was a child, Su Mianyue lamented in his heart. It seemed that those monkeys did not teach people well.


    Patting the head of Liuu, who was not much shorter than herself, Su Mianyue sighed helplessly. She could not change Liuu''s mind. She whispered, "You don''t have to work too hard. Let them do what you can. You just have to protect Shi''s safety."


    "Sister, can Shi stay with us in the future?" Liuu looked up and asked.


    "As long as he wants." Su Mianyue sighed and understood that little six was afraid that she would give up little ten. After thinking for a while, he said, "There will be a war in the Yan Country soon. I want to send you to the army. Your life is still long. It''s not good to keep this restaurant."


    "What about little eight?" Little six asked quickly, "There are no female generals in the army."


    "Look at what xiao ba means." Su Mianyue did not reply.


    "No more restaurants?" Liuu asked again.


    Su Mianyue looked back at Liuu and saw that there was a look of reluctance in his eyes, "There are so many monkey cubs in the Purple Mist Mountain. It''s time to come out and see the world. I''ve asked the person who sent master uncle back to bring a message. Someone will replace you soon. I need to help me train them with my heart."


    "I see." Liuu nodded and sat back on the bed, his eyes on Shi as if he would disappear in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing xiao liu like this, Su Mianyue did not persuade her. She was still a child. Some things needed them to experience to grow up, and she did not have time to be a confidant sister.


    Taking his eyes back, Su Mianyue glanced at the gloomy sky and walked towards his room, but Bai Xiuzhu stopped him.

 Chapter 405 I Dont Believe in Buddhism

    After they said hello, Su Mianyue led Bai Xiuzhu to her room.


    To be honest, Su Mianyue and Bai Xiuzhu were not very close. He had tried to set up Ji Xun and Bai Xiuzhu before, but that was because he didn''t know Ji Xun''s identity. It was this time that he met again.


    When she remembered that she knew Ji Xun''s identity, she stopped trying to set them up because the people in the world were not suitable to live in that solemn but dirty and gloomy palace, but she had already sunk her heart into it.


    Subconsciously, he raised his head to look out the door. From this angle, he could only see the direction of the palace. Standing in the courtyard, he could see the corner building where ji xun worked, but he could not see anyone inside.


    Bai Xiuzhu had something on his mind and did not notice Su Mianyue''s expression. He sat aside and drank a cup of tea but did not speak.


    Hearing the sound of the teacup on the table, Su Mianyue asked, "Is Xiuzhu here to see me today?"


    "Grandpa said he would go back to purple mist mountain." Bai Xiuzhu said this and stopped talking.


    Looking at Bai Xiuzhu, who used to be as simple-minded as a silly big sister, this was a sad look on her face. Su Mianyue could not help but think of Bai Xiuzhu''s background. This young girl whose grandfather was unknown was also a poor person. All her relatives were no longer alive or could not be recognized in a corner.


    However, Su Mianyue was not a'' native'' of this era, so Su Mianyue did not have a discriminatory look, just some sympathy.


    "This is a good thing. Master bai and master won''t have much time. It''s time to clear up the misunderstanding." Su Mianyue smiled and said, "According to seniority, Yu and I are your uncles."


    When Ji Xun was mentioned, Bai Xiuzhu''s expression darkened a little, which showed that she was really moved.


    Su Mianyue felt a little cruel, and Bai Xiuzhu had the right to like Ji Xun, so he changed the subject and said, "Are you planning to go back to purple mist mountain with master bai, or do you want to stay here?"


    Bai Xiuzhu looked up and looked at su mianyue for a long time before saying, "I came here today to say goodbye to you. Grandpa always says that I don''t know anything about the world. I want to go around."


    Afraid that bai xiuzhu would suffer, Su Mianyue wanted to dissuade her, but when she saw Bai Xiuzhu''s sad face, she had to smile and say, "The world is so big that we should go out for a walk. Maybe one day we''ll meet somewhere. I''ll treat you to a drink."


    "Okay." Bai Xiuzhu forced a smile. After all, he was seriously injured and still had not fully recovered. His face was still a little pale, but it was a little more pitiful.


    "When are you planning to leave?" Su Mianyue thought that Bai Xiuzhu had been dead for a long time, and that she should have something for Bai Wuji''s sake, especially since Bai Wuji saved Shi this time and Su Mianyue owed her another favor.


    "After grandpa leaves." Bai Xiuzhu answered casually. It was obvious that he had already thought about it. He looked at Su Mianyue and said, "I was afraid grandpa would be worried and said I would stay here to recuperate. Can you help me keep it a secret?"


    Su Mianyue wanted to reply, "You shouldn''t have told me if you were afraid that uncle bai would know."


    Before he spoke, he spun his tongue. Su Mianyue smiled and asked, "Why did you come to tell me about your departure?" Thinking about it and finding it inappropriate, Su Mianyue said, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell uncle bai?"


    "You won''t." Bai Xiuzhu shook his head gently, "Will you... Be together with him?"


    Not expecting bai xiuzhu to ask such a question, Su Mianyue was stunned for a moment, but did not answer Bai Xiuzhu. Even she did not know how to answer the question.


    Bai Xiuzhu did not look disappointed, nor did he continue to ask. Instead, he said, "I came to you today to tell you that Ji Yu is a good person. If you really like him, don''t make him sad. I know he has you in his heart."


    After that, Bai Xiuzhu''s expression darkened again, and then he got up to leave. There was really no other topic to talk about between him and Su Mianyue.


    Looking at Bai Xiuzhu''s slender figure blown down by the wind, Su Mianyue felt a tingling pain in her heart. It was not that she felt sorry for an unfamiliar person, but that Ji Xun looked at her back like this every time she was in a mess.


    But ji xun''s identity made Su Mianyue afraid. She really didn''t want to be a woman in the palace anymore.


    After sitting there for a while, a servant came to report that some of the ladies of big families had posted to Su Mianyue for a flower appreciation banquet. Su Mianyue took a look at them and threw them on the table.


    "If anyone else sends a post, they will say that I am not in the mansion for the time being and I don''t know when to return." Su Mianyue said to the servant, "You take the post and let people see the day and send a gift as a confession."


    After saying this, Su Mianyue rubbed his brows. She really didn''t like to do these things. People who can''t even fight each other are pretending to be sisters. It was like looking for trouble for yourself.


    Junn Buhui came in at this time, holding Jun Mingzhu in one hand and throwing an invitation to Su Mianyue in the other, "You have to go."


    "I don''t believe in buddhism. I can''t do it." After reading it, Su Mianyue felt even more pain in his brain.


    Junn Buhui laughed evilly, "There''s a big story here. Don''t regret it if you don''t go."


    "Listening to a group of women and monks chanting buddhist scriptures is better than letting me kill people and live in a temple for a few days. It takes my life to live without meat." Su Mianyue glanced at the invitation and shook his head decisively, "No."


    "Really?" Junn Buhui asked with a half-smile.


    "More real than real gold." Su Mianyue nodded.


    "All right, then." Junn Buhui pretended to put away the invitation and said indifferently, "There are only things about the vassal kings hidden in the left and right. If you don''t go, send someone else. I think that Bai Xiuzhu is not bad."


    "How did this get to Bai Xiuzhu?" Su Mianyue looked at Junn Buhui in confusion.


    "This is about your Yu. Who are you asking me about?" Rolling his eyes, Junn Buhui realized that it was bad for his image and hurriedly smiled, "I won''t bother you if you''re busy. You don''t have to send me off."


    "Wait a minute." Su Mianyue got up and grabbed the invitation letter. He looked carefully at it again and found that it didn''t say who to invite. He looked at Junn Buhui suspiciously and asked, "This isn''t your third hand, is it?"


    "Guess?" Junn Buhui smiled.


    "Sissy, it''s really sad for Yu to have a friend like you." Su Mianyue held the invitation in his hand and weighed it in his heart, "Okay, I''ll arrange this. You can do whatever you want. Your Mingzhu baby seems to stink."


    "Ah!" Junn Buhui pinched his nose and ran towards the door. He did not forget to shout to Su Mianyue, "Mother man, call me a sissy next time. I will fight with you."


    Su Mianyue did not care about the threat that jun did not regret at all, "Where have you ever seen such a good-looking woman like my sister? You can call yourself a sissy if you don''t call yourself a sissy. I''ll call you a banshee in the future."


    Although Su Mianyue said so, he looked at the invitation card in his hand and was lost in thought. When he looked up again, he saw that his servant was still ordering, "Go and prepare some medicine and antidote and send it to my room for the best."


    He took out a stack of gold tickets and put them on the table. Su Mianyue wanted to prepare something for Bai Xiuzhu to save his life. Good martial arts in this world may not be omnipotent.

 Chapter 406 The Pain of A Free Egg

    Guangji Temple''s invitation was three days later, and Su Mianyue sent his subordinates to check who else had received it.


    Because Su Mianyue had not paid attention to the temple before, he did not know that Guangji Temple would do such a ostentatious thing in such a special period, but it was less pure than the buddha should have.


    Su Mianyue maintained a neutral attitude towards the matter of god and buddha. She would never become a good man or a good woman in her life, but she existed in this strange world. Su Mianyue would not burn incense to pray for peace when he saw a temple, unless she had to sleep in it.


    Before the news came back, Su Mianyue had nothing to do this day. Looking at the little maid who was waiting for him sitting at the door making a girl''s red, Su Mianyue stepped forward and looked for a while. Subconsciously, he followed the little maid and gestured, as if he were a modest student.


    "Does the girl want to embroider? I don''t know what she wants to embroider, so I can prepare it." During the time serving Su Mianyue, the little maid and Su Mianyue had become acquainted. She was smiling sweetly at the moment.


    Su Mianyue awkwardly stroked her nose and stood up. She did want to embroider something just now, but she had never taken a needle. She was really an outsider to things like rouge.


    "I just saw you take it seriously. I can''t do this." Su Mianyue didn''t hide it. Unless the knife was on her neck, she really couldn''t do it. There was no such thing as playing with a knife.


    "The girl is a noble person, and these things are prepared by someone, and the servant is also idle to do a little red for some private money." The little maid felt that she had said something wrong and said in a panic, "Please forgive me. I don''t want to be lazy, but I don''t know what to do."


    The more the little maid said, the more she felt that she was wrong, and her tears were about to fall. Su Mianyue smiled and said, "I didn''t say anything about you. Then embroider your flowers. If you think you did something wrong, embroider me a money bag. It''s just useless for me to be shunned away."


    Su Mianyue had the urge to grit her teeth when she mentioned the money bag. Junn Buhui, who was in charge of Ji Xun''s secret money, was still crying about poverty in front of her, but she ran away without leaving su mianyue''s money bag behind.


    When the little maid heard this, xie en said that she would do a good job. Su Mianyue waved her hand and asked her to leave first. Somehow, she thought of Ji Xun. It seemed like a man in this era would give her a purse as a betrothal.


    Su Mianyue slapped himself on the forehead as he thought about it. "I''m so bored that my eggs hurt. If I give him a purse, he''ll be stuck for the rest of his life."


    Su Mianyue had a headache at the thought of spending his days in the deep palace. He shook his head and threw the idea away. Xiao wu came to report to Su Mianyue that he had just seen the scene where Su Mianyue seemed to be possessed. He was stunned for a while before he went forward and called out for his sister.


    Su Mianyue coughed and pointed to the room next to him, "Shi will be awake by now. Go and see him."


    "Sister, something happened outside the city." Wu reported in a low voice: "Today, a vassal king came to the capital and insisted on bringing all his own guards into the city. The soldiers who guarded the city started fighting without letting them go. The other vassal kings who stayed in Capital City also started to cajole them into the city. At this time, the gate was forcibly closed and many people who wanted to enter and leave the city were implicated to death innocently. I''m afraid it would be chaotic."


    Su Mianyue frowned. What was he afraid of? He thought for a moment and asked, "Did Yu do anything?"


    "The ninth governor has brought his troops over to deal with this matter, but the people outside the city are very noisy. When I came, the ninth governor was ordering people to go to the palace for instructions," Wu replied.


    "Useless thing, why do you have to be a nine-door governor if you can''t handle this?" Su Mianyue snorted.


    Wu did not answer. It was a big deal or a small deal. He was afraid that the one in the palace would have a headache.


    "Is there any movement at the post?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    "Not yet, but there are quite a number of informants. There are already several waves of people coming and going to the temporary residences of the various vassal kings," Wu replied.


    Su Mianyue thought for a moment and then said, "Go and arrange for someone to kill all the people who sent the message to me. No matter who they are, no one will stay. The onlookers are not afraid of big trouble."


    Wu frowned slightly and asked, "This is not just for the vassal king, but also for the officials and some big families in the capital. Have they all been destroyed?"


    Su Mianyue didn''t answer, but only made a move to wipe his neck. Wu immediately nodded to show that he understood and quickly turned around to leave.


    Su Mianyue thought for a moment and walked out of the yard, just in time to bump into Junn Buhui. Looking at jun''s unrepentant expression, Su Mianyue knew that he also knew the news.


    "Wu already said that?" Junn Buhui asked. Seeing Su Mianyue nod, he said, "Help me take Mingzhu. I''ll go out."


    "You can''t get involved in this." Su Mianyue hid to the side for a while and did not take the child. He said to jun without regret, "The power in your hands is Yu''s biggest trump card. Don''t take part in the game of life unless you have to. Just let them do their jobs. I will go to the palace to find Yu now. We will solve this problem."


    Junn Buhui wanted to say something else. Su Mianyue had already strode away. He could only look at Su Mianyue''s back and chuckled, "You still have to keep your distance from him. Let''s see how long you guys can escape from each other. If you like each other, you have to learn to hide from each other."


    Junn Buhui shook his head and the little man in his arms was about to wake up. Junn Buhui looked down and said, "Mingzhu, when you grow up, if you meet someone you like, you must stay with him. Don''t shrink back for some reason. That''s not the way my jun family does, you know?"


    Jun Mingzhu went back to sleep without even opening his eyes. He couldn''t hear jun''s words.


    After Su Mianyue entered the palace with the token, he saw Ji Xun directly. At this moment, Ji Xun did not show any anxiety. It was probably expected that this situation would happen.


    Su Mianyue took a few sips of tea after sitting down, and then told Ji Xun what he had asked little five to do.


    "Since there are people who want to make a big fuss, just make it bigger. It''s hard to stop these people without knocking on the mountain." Su Mianyue spoke calmly, but did not ask if Ji Xun had any other plans. She came here to discuss the follow-up.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s faint smile, Ji Xun said indulgently, "If Yue doesn''t want to keep them, then kill them all. If these people dare to make trouble in Imperial Capital, they will be rebels sooner or later."


    Glaring at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue snorted, "Don''t call me a beauty. Kill yourself if you want. I''ll help you out at most."


    "Thank you, Yue?" Ji Xun asked with a smile.


    "Thank you is not just saying it, you have to practice it..." Before Su Mianyue could finish speaking, he stared at Ji Xun, who was sitting close to him, speechless. His red lips were sealed by Ji Xun''s slightly cool lips.


    Her lips met, and Su Mianyue could not say a word. All she could hear was her heartbeat. All she could see was Ji Xun''s smiling eyes. There was only ji xun in her world.


    The years were quiet, and Ji Xun hoped that this moment would be fixed into eternity, but someone came in and disturbed him unwittingly. "Your highness, the crown prince, the ninth governor has sent someone to report the city gate..."

 Chapter 407 The Queen Spared Her Life

    The guard stood at the door, unable to advance or retreat, and did not know whether to continue.


    Su Mianyue immediately regained her senses and hurriedly pushed Ji Xun away. Hong xia climbed to the tip of her ear. Seeing that Ji Xun was still smiling and stroking her lips, she could only pretend to glare at him angrily.


    It was only when Su Mianyue was flirting with him that Ji Xun returned a wink and turned to glare at the guard who had come forward to report it. Only when he saw that the guard had come to his senses and lowered his head, did he ask, "Is the city gate about to lose its guard?"


    "Yes," the guard replied quickly.


    "Go and tell timothy, if he cannot hold the city gate, he will raise his head to meet him, and his family will follow him on his way." Ji Xun opened his mouth coldly with a mocking smile in his eyes.


    During the years when Yun Wansheng was in power, the court was mostly filled with courtiers who were at the top of the wall. The courtiers who were truly loyal to the ji family either protected themselves as officials with no real power, or resigned to return home in order to save their lives. Only a few of them were Yun Wansheng''s people who were still in the court. Ji Xun wanted to open his sword to use these people as flags.


    However, this nine-door governor was at most a man of some ability but was afraid of trouble. The current situation could not be changed, or his subordinates would be in a state of panic, and everything could only be done slowly.


    Ji Xun turned around a few times and looked up at Su Mianyue. Seeing that she was still glaring at herself, she remembered the kiss and said, "No one''s bothering you now. Do you want to continue?"


    "Keep looking for a fight, right?" Su Mianyue''s eyes widened, and talking to shameless people was a headache.


    "No spanking." Ji Xun smiled and pretended to be pitiful.


    The word "No spanking" made Su Mianyue''s face burn even more. The humiliation caused by that spanking made Su Mianyue want to erase his memory, but what happened was real.


    Su Mianyue could only glare at Ji Xun fiercely, thinking that if he had the chance to see Ji Xun outside the palace, he must understand the true meaning of being beaten up with a cheap mouth. It was better to save face for him in the palace.


    Not sure if he could read Su Mianyue''s thoughts, Ji Xun raised his hands and begged for mercy, "Lord queen, please forgive me. I promise I won''t mention this again. I will kiss lord queen after we clear the room. I promise I won''t let anyone see it."


    I didn''t expect Ji Xun to be so thick-skinned. Su Mianyue clenched his teeth and shouted, "Ji Xun, don''t make me fight you here!"


    "Yes, sir. Thank you for your grace." Ji Xun bowed to Su Mianyue, but there was no seriousness in his expression.


    Su Mianyue closed her eyes with force. After a few deep breaths, Su Mianyue was a little calmer. In order not to let Ji Xun defeat her reason, Su Mianyue had to get up and say, "I''ll go out of the palace to take a look. There''s no need to send me."


    Ji Xun had already stood up and heard Su Mianyue say, "I''ll go with you."


    "Aren''t you afraid that someone will shoot a cold arrow?" Su Mianyue stopped and looked back at Ji Xun.


    "It''s so easy to be assassinated. I might as well leave here early and find a quiet village to live in." Ji Xun chuckled and held Su Mianyue''s hand and asked softly, "What, are you worried that something might happen to me?"


    "Don''t put gold on your face. I''ll kick you if I see a cold arrow, lest the other party misses it." Su Mianyue snorted and tried to pull her hand back. But Ji Xun didn''t give it a chance.


    The two of them slowly walked out of the side hall. Su Mianyue did not have a good move in front of people, so he could only shoot ji xun with his eye knife from time to time, hoping that he would pay attention to his image, but ji xun held Su Mianyue''s hand and walked out of the palace.


    At this moment, the palace lords who were waiting for Ji Xun to discuss the banquet in the main hall turned around and saw this scene. They exchanged glances and then lowered their heads as if they had not seen anything.


    After all, it was not the first time that Su Mianyue came to the palace, and Ji Xun would meet Su Mianyue at the first time no matter what he was busy with, which was known to Ji Xun very early in his heart.


    In the post house, all the vassals had not received any news from the city gate for nearly half an hour, and even the steady Prince Yongle was agitated at this moment, arranging for his two close aides to go to the city gate to investigate again.


    "Remember to dress casually," Prince Yongle added before his cronies left.


    Although the confidant did not know, he still accepted the order to leave, but Prince Yongle was sitting there with a worried look. At this time, someone reported to Yongan that wang jiqin had come to visit.


    After thinking for a while, king yongle decided to avoid meeting king Yongan. After all, this man had been living in Imperial Capital, and even if he did not have his own land and army, he might have survived so well under Yun Wansheng''s nose. Now, the Ji Xun administration still allowed him to discuss matters in the court.


    A moment later, the king of Yongan came in, exchanged greetings with the king of Yongan, and the servant bowed and left after serving tea.


    Prince Yongle looked at the king of Yongan and asked, even though he knew that the person who spoke first would be defeated, "I wonder which gust of wind blew the king of Yongan to me?"


    "The gale at the city gate." The king of Yongan said and glanced at king yongle. Seeing that his face was deep, he smiled and said, "Prince Yongle is a man of his own strength. That man will not act rashly. But Prince Yongle must know the reason why he should not allow others to sleep soundly on the couch."


    Prince Yongle pondered for a while and then asked, "Is this what that person means?"


    The king of Yongan shook his head and said, "That man has no time to talk to me about these things now. That man''s mind is very clear. It must have been a while since Prince Yongle heard from the city gate. I advise Prince Yongle not to send any more people over. It will only damage his own cronies."


    "What does the king of Yongan mean by that? When did I send someone to the city gate to investigate?" Prince Yongle looked at the king of Yongan with an angry face. He was more alert when his friends and foes were unknown.


    "We are all royal family, so we can guess the thoughts of others when we change places. It''s not a big deal. Why hide it?" Yongan wang smiled, picked up his teacup and took a sip, "If yongle wang doesn''t believe me, he might as well go out and take a look. Now the city gate is stained red with blood, and the corpses inside and outside the city have piled up into a hill."


    Unsure of the true intentions of the king of Yongan, Prince Yongle could only remain silent.


    Putting down the teacup, the king of Yongan did not look at Prince Yongle, but said to himself: "The new emperor''s ascension to the throne is a meritorious service that requires assistance. The merit of the dragon has always been a good thing for the future generations. If the kings were to stir up trouble, who would have the chance to sit on that chair might not be certain. In the history of the qing dynasty, it must be the reputation of a traitor and a traitor. It might not even be possible for generations of blessed descendants to do so."


    King yong le picked up the teacup and seemed to be drinking tea, but he looked at the king of Yongan through this action. After a long time, he said, "Are you willing to be a minister?"


    "I would rather give my children and grandchildren space to make progress than let them fight each other for that position! As a royal family member, Prince Yongle should understand what I''m talking about." The king of Yongan answered without hesitation. His eyes were clear and there was no deception.


    "Why are you looking for me?" King yongle asked again.


    "When Yun Wansheng sent you to the army, your actions convinced me that you did not forget your ancestors. A prince who could remember his surname would not do such a dangerous thing to the country. Now all the kings have their own thoughts. As long as someone starts, they will be independent. At that time, our Yan Country will be in danger, which will benefit those who want to expand the country. But Prince Yongle, your fief is the richest land in the Yan Country, and it is also a vassal king''s crime to support the army. As long as you can keep your heart, I will have the possibility to restore my vitality. At that time, if you want to be the emperor, you will not persuade you. As long as this land is still owned by the ji family, I will also be loyal to the king."


    After saying this, the king of Yongan stood up and bowed his hand to Prince Yongle, "I believe that with Prince Yongle''s wisdom, we can see the situation clearly. That person who can live in the palace is not opportunistic. Even if it takes some time to make peace, it won''t be difficult. After all, king yongle has made a decision."

 Chapter 408 Pretentious Capital

    On the roof of a restaurant near the city gate, Su Mianyue and Ji Xun drank and looked out at the fight.


    The soldiers guarding the city were no better than the soldiers who had been trained all day long. The men under the nine men of timothy were more pretentious than practical. Fortunately, they had the city gate to protect them so that they could have a chance to win.


    The soldiers of the various vassal kings, even if they wanted to enter the city, were mostly in a state of shouting slogans. There was only a flag with the words "Prince Pingyang" waving in the wind, and behind the soldiers was a gorgeous carriage, which should be Prince Pingyang''s carriage, but they had never seen anyone inside.


    "This king of Pingyang is arrogant. Does he have the right to pretend?" Su Mianyue asked in puzzlement. He had no deep impression of this Prince Pingyang.


    "The king of Pingyang is the only Yan Country king with a different surname. He has the iron and steel certificate from the founding emperor. Although the city of Pingyang is only medium, it has an army that is not under the control of the imperial court, and the throne of Prince Pingyang has been passed down from generation to generation," Ji Xun replied calmly.


    Su Mianyue nodded clearly and asked curiously, "Have all the emperors never thought of getting rid of this Prince Pingyang?" Allowing private soldiers was a taboo of the emperor. Su Mianyue did not believe that the founding emperor would be stupid enough to give people the opportunity to usurp the throne. He probably gave the descendants a warning that Prince Pingyang could not survive with the Yan Country.


    Ji Xun sighed, "I don''t know if the emperors of the past generations had the heart to get rid of the king of Pingyang, but when my father was in power, he asked me this question. I guess my father didn''t want to accommodate the king of Pingyang, but Prince Pingyang was always cautious in his work. Even if the army didn''t have to report to the court, he would report the number of troops to the court every year. And never more than 150,000 people, nor will they act recklessly because of the red book and iron certificate."


    Hearing that Ji Xun had something to say, Su Mianyue thought for a moment and then smiled, "Maybe you can finish what your father can''t do for him."


    "Oh?" Ji Xun leaned closer to Su Mianyue and asked, "Yue has an idea?"


    "No." Su Mianyue shook his head and smiled brightly, "It was this fool who created an opportunity for you. A vassal king came to the capital with 5,000 men and horses and dared to stir up trouble at the gate of the city. If you didn''t take this opportunity to make him pay a little price, wouldn''t you be sorry that the king of Pingyang shared his worries for you?"


    His thin lips brushed across Su Mianyue''s face. Ji Xun did not want to take advantage of such a private place. He just smiled and said, "When I heard Yue say it, I also feel that the king of Pingyang has a loyal heart. So I should give him the satisfaction."


    Gesturing to the dark, Ji Xun stood up and held Su Mianyue''s hand, "There''s nothing to see here but blood. I''ll take you back to the palace and wait for another show."


    Seeing that he was able to defend the city gate, Su Mianyue was not worried about the situation here, so he conveniently handed Ji Xun his hand and asked him to hold it and get up, "For the first time, remember to keep your head on. This Prince Pingyang has probably had too many good days. If you want to experience the feeling of sleeplessness at night, you can kill two chickens to warn the monkeys. You''re not afraid that someone will come after you ascend the throne."


    "Everything is going well with Yue," Ji Xun said, not forgetting to kiss his ass.


    "Really?" Su Mianyue''s face darkened. If she was really a lucky star, father, brother and Biwu would not be in trouble. Shangguan Pei and Xuezhu...


    Thinking that Xuezhu''s body was still unknown where it was hidden, and Su Mianyue was afraid that Wanyan Lin would vent his anger with the body of snow bamboo when he returned to china, wouldn''t she be very sorry for Xuezhu?


    Sensing that Su Mianyue was depressed, Ji Xun could only hold her hand tightly and change the subject, "Although the Yan Country treasury is not empty, yun wansheng has been squandering all these years in power, and he is also demanding taxes on the people. If we can stabilize these princes without civil strife, at least not at the same time, the Yan Country will have a chance to restore its vitality, or else it will be in danger."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t get messy." Su Mianyue smiled softly and said to Ji Xun, "So many princes, most of them want to take advantage of the opportunity to gain some benefits, and they all know that if they betray, they will die. And even if they jointly conquer Yan Capital, who will do the emperor''s work in the future will not be unified praise, as long as the people with a little brain will weigh the pros and cons."


    "The rise and fall of the country is only an opportunity for power and wealth in the eyes of these people. What a waste of being a descendant of the ji family!" Ji Xun looked out of the city with a gloomy face.


    "This is the way of kings and ministers. Emperors can rule the world with thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. Only power and wealth can be possessed by their subjects. People with desires are more easily controlled. Otherwise, what do you use to buy people''s hearts?" Su Mianyue, on the other hand, was more indifferent to this matter and knew that Ji Xun had already had a plan to deal with it, otherwise he would not have had the time to talk to her.


    The two of them looked out of the city for a while and saw that the nine men of timothy had ordered the archery of those who had trespassed through the city gates, before they flew down from the roof towards the palace.


    Prince Pingyang had never expected Ji Xun''s men to order him to be shot. When the arrow rain hit the car, he was so scared that he shouted for help. Su Mianyue, who was walking in the city, could hear the sound, but he ignored it.


    The king of Pingyang was Ji Xun''s first warning to these vassals. No one would remember if he didn''t beat them harder.


    Before entering the palace, Junn Buhui held Jun Mingzhu in his arms and waited at the entrance of the palace to stop Su Mianyue from having a discussion. Although Ji Xun did not want Su Mianyue to leave, it was obvious that Junn Buhui looked anxious and unwilling to say anything and did not ask. He trusted both of them, but he could not help but eat in his heart.


    "Junn Buhui, are you crazy? Why are you pulling me?" Su Mianyue shook her hand hard and still couldn''t shake Junn Buhui''s sleeve.


    "Stop it. I have something to tell you. Come back to the palace with me." No matter how Su Mianyue asked or put on a face, Junn Buhui only had one sentence.


    Ji Xun''s face darkened as he watched the two of them leave. His eyes were always on Su Mianyue''s sleeve, and he thought that when he was done with these things, it was time for him to have a good fight with Junn Buhui.


    Now that the vassal king had different ideas, it was time for Junn Buhui, a capable man, to go around and investigate.


    Not knowing that he was hated by Ji Xun, Junn Buhui had been in a state of anxiety and brought Su Mianyue back to the palace until he entered the study and confirmed that no one outside could eavesdrop. He said to Su Mianyue, "The si family is in Shangjing City. They will arrive in Capital City tomorrow. What should I do?"


    "What does si family Shangjing City have to do with you?" Su Mianyue paused.


    Raising jun Mingzhu higher for Su Mianyue to look carefully, Junn Buhui hurriedly turned around and said, "I finally brought the little guy this big. Should I give it to them if they come to steal someone? No, I have to think of a way. Otherwise, I will take Mingzhu away from here?"


    Su Mianyue then remembered that Jun Mingzhu''s mother was Si Yihuan, and the si family was Junn Buhui''s maternal family. They were the real blood relatives.


    Looking at Junn Buhui''s flustered look, Su Mianyue believed that this guy was addicted to being a cheap father. He coughed and said, "The si family is not unreasonable. As long as you treat Mingzhu well, they won''t steal your child from you. Besides, it''s good that Mingzhu has the love of his grandparents. Can you run away for the rest of your life?"


    Junn Buhui stopped and looked at Su Mianyue for a long time before nodding his head vigorously, "Whoever dares to steal Mingzhu from master will wait for his revenge. Even if master can''t kill si family, he will never give them the chance to steal daughter from master!"

 Chapter 409 No Good Banquet

    After a few words of reassurance to Junn Buhui''s neurotic nature, Su Mianyue was too lazy to talk to him. She wondered if she wanted to go into the palace to see if the si family wanted to take her granddaughter back and raise her. Even Ji Xun could not say anything. What could she say as an outsider?


    However, Su Mianyue believed that Junn Buhui would not really leave. The friendship between this guy and Ji Xun was so passionate that he would never give up at a time like this.


    But before Su Mianyue could enter the palace, he was blocked in the street by a procession of carriages. Before Su Mianyue could speak, someone came forward and asked, "But Su Mianyue Miss Su?"


    Su Mianyue''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he did not say a word. From his breathing, he could tell that the people in these carriages were not kung fu masters. Even these nursing homes were only kung fu masters.


    At this time, only a soft voice said, "It''s our fault. I wonder if we can ask miss su to move over and meet up at the Zhengyang building. Miss Su is relieved that our little sister has only heard of Miss Su''s name for a long time. She just wants to get to know her. There is absolutely no malice."


    With a smile, Su Mianyue did not believe that these rich ladies were harmless little sheep, but unless she had a fight today, there was really no way she could get away with it.


    Looking at the signs of the carriages, Su Mianyue''s smile deepened.


    These girls were all the ladies of the top officials in the capital city. I don''t know if they were too daring to invite me or if they came to see her at home, but Su Mianyue didn''t believe that none of these people''s families knew about it.


    "It''s better to obey your orders than to respect them." Su Mianyue did not exchange pleasantries and turned his horse around. He did not rush to get off the horse at the gate of Zhengyang House until the rich men got off the carriage and gathered at the main gate. Su Mianyue''s eyes swept across the faces of the crowd, and his mind was clear about their identities.


    The Yan Country was open to the public, and the girls in the boudoir did not need to cover their appearance when they went out, but these girls were at most considered to be in the middle and upper positions, and did not see any particularly dazzling beauties. Even though they were all in their prime of life, they attracted a lot of attention.


    Su Mianyue quickly got off the horse and handed the reins to the second boy who came to lead the horse. He flung the ten taels of silver ingots over as a reward and said, "This horse has a strong temper. Be careful when you serve him. If anything happens to the horse, you can''t afford to use the whole of Zhengyang House."


    The little two was trembling with fear as he led the reins towards the backyard. He took the reward and was sweating with fear.


    Dressed in a strong suit, the whip in Su Mianyue''s hand was raised back and hung on his left wrist. He made a gesture of invitation to the crowd and said, "Ladies, please lead the way ahead."


    Just now, Su Mianyue sat on his horse and looked down at the faces of the crowd, as if the master was going to choose a servant, which had already made many people dissatisfied, but the deeper face of the city did not appear, but some people had already lost face.


    "Miss Su is really not from the yan nation. Don''t you know that Zhengyang House is the number one restaurant in Capital City? It''s just a horse. Can it be more valuable than Zhengyang House?" This was the daughter of an officer from the ministry of justice. She looked arrogant.


    Su Mianyue smiled and swept across the crowd. Seeing that everyone was silent, he sighed that the little girl had been used as a gun. He did not know if she was the one who was unlucky today.


    "The sweat and blood of the western region is hard to get. My horse is a gift from the crown prince. It turns out that it is a cheap thing in miss zheng''s eyes. After meeting the crown prince another day, I would like to ask you how much this horse is worth." Su Mianyue smiled and spoke. Seeing Zheng Duoxi''s ugly face, he said in a manly voice, "I remember that the most famous zheng family in the Yan Country is Elder Zheng, the mother of the virtuous noble consort. I wonder if miss zheng and Elder Zheng are of the same race?"


    Zheng Duoxi''s face was not ugly enough to describe it. At this moment, her face was completely pale. She looked at Su Mianyue as if she had seen a ghost, but after opening her mouth a few times, she could not say anything. At first glance, she knew that she was frightened.


    A few of the young ladies quietly moved to avoid some of the steps, but it was faintly led, that is, the purple girl who had spoken to Su Mianyue before said, "Miss Su is really a joker. Zheng is a traitor. How can you stand here if your sister is related to the zheng family? Miss Su, please come inside."


    With that, the girl in purple pulled Zheng Duoxi''s hand and gave her a gentle smile to appease her.


    Su Mianyue really didn''t like this kind of woman in a shimmering mask, but Su Mianyue wouldn''t expose her if she was willing to act.


    Su Mianyue walked into the restaurant with his hands behind his back, letting a group of girls walk in front of him. He glanced at a small stall not far away and nodded slightly.


    Su Mianyue kept up with the crowd with a light smile, but the rest of the light was focused on the hall. Today, the Zhengyang building was full of people and Su Mianyue would not believe it, especially if some people secretly looked at her and whispered something in whispers.


    Su Mianyue was curious about the reason why these young ladies wanted to invite her to dinner before the matter at the city gate was settled. Was it because they could not find her?


    Or... Su Mianyue suddenly shook his head and laughed. The events at the city gate would inevitably render Ji Xun powerless. These people were not women with long hair and short knowledge. Indeed, there was no good banquet.


    Soon, the group arrived at the largest private room on the second floor. None of them had any sense of being the owner. After everyone had sat down, Su Mianyue had to sit near the door. This was the last seat in the banquet, obviously hinting that Su Mianyue''s identity was not on the table.


    Su Mianyue had no meaning in this matter. After sitting down safely, he did not seem to see the disdain in their eyes and remained silent.


    The girl in purple continued to play her confidant sister, comforting zheng duo for a while before she looked apologetically at Su Mianyue and said, "It''s rude, but sister duoxi has always been straightforward and timid. Please forgive Miss Su if she has offended her earlier words."


    "It is indeed the daughter of Prime Minister Zuo. The circle is indeed superb, but if Miss Yuan really loves your little sister, why wait until she is wronged to help? Forgive me, I do not understand the twists and turns between you daughters, but you did not sincerely invite me, so why bother?" Su Mianyue looked at Yuan Zijing, the girl in purple, with a smile but not a smile, and took off their hypocritical masks with one sentence.


    Su Mianyue didn''t have time to beat around the bush with these people. It was good that she didn''t strangle them directly to ask questions. These people took their identities too seriously.


    Yuan Zijing looked calm, but after all, she was only a teenage girl. After hearing Su Mianyue''s harsh words, she was a little embarrassed and tried to control her facial expression, but her expression was still not very good.


    Upon seeing this, the daughter of the ninth governor sneered at Su Mianyue and said, "Miss Su is really straightforward, but Miss Su''s temperament is probably not suitable for living in the harem, is it? Even though his highness is reminiscent of the past, miss su''s birth and way of doing things cannot be avoided."


    "If my news is correct, the ninth governor should still be at the gate of the city fighting blood and blood. Miss hao would still be having a leisurely dinner here. As expected, it is on the table. It turns out that this is a lady of great family." Su Mianyue looked at Hao Jinxiu and nodded.

 Chapter 410 Whats So Good about Su Mianyue?

    "You!" Hao Jinxiu''s face turned blue and he wanted to stand up as soon as he slapped the table.


    "Miss hao, it''s better to stay calm. Even your father won''t be my opponent when it comes to fighting alone. Do you think you can hurt me?" Su Mianyue restrained his smile and looked at Yuan Zijing, who was looking at him with a complicated smile. He said coldly, "If I hadn''t been a little hungry, I wouldn''t have been able to find a reason to respond to this banquet. I''d better take my leave now that I don''t know what to say."


    "Forgive me, Miss Su. How can I wait for my daughter to know what''s going on at the city gate? Miss Su is so good at martial arts that my sisters and I are all envious of him. That''s why I invited him." Yuan Zijing had now returned to normal, and there was no displeasure on her smiling face, as if she were the most gentle and watery woman in the world, and she was definitely the best candidate for the head of the household.


    Looking at Yuan Zijing''s insincere face, Su Mianyue could only feel his stomach churning. It was torture for him to eat with such a woman, and he didn''t know if he could eat it later.


    However, thinking that this would not be a simple meal, Su Mianyue said in accordance with his temperament, "Yes, I can''t enter the world of you girls, just as you can''t understand my world. Since Miss Yuan said so, Mianyue has to give face."


    "In that case, ZiJing thanked Miss Su." Yuan Zijing smiled gently and nodded in respect of Su Mianyue.


    Just as Yuan Zijing was about to speak again, Su Mianyue had already shouted loudly, "What are you waiting for? Come on, the signature dishes, and another twenty jars of the strongest wine. Today, all the ladies will be drunk."


    Su Mianyue''s words made a lot of people''s faces turn ugly again, not to mention whether they could drink alcohol, Su Mianyue''s such a shout had an impact on their good friends, even if the Yan Country was open to the public, there was no phenomenon of a big girl getting drunk outside.


    Su Mianyue did not care what these people were thinking, but turned around and shouted to the outside. Then he looked at Yuan Zijing and said, "Miss Yuan, forgive me. I have been on the river for a long time. I have long forgotten what I looked like in my boudoir. Since you have invited me, I''m sure you all know about my origins and past. If you have any questions, you may ask. As long as you can answer them, you will know everything."


    Yuan Zijing couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth. She really didn''t expect Su Mianyue to have such a temperament. The first time she met someone like that, she couldn''t cope with it for a while.


    They knew where Su Mianyue came from, but Yuan Zijing wouldn''t be stupid enough to say those things to humiliate Su Mianyue, and she was afraid that her little sisters would suffer, so she signaled everyone not to mention those things today.


    However, su mianyue also said that she knew everything she could answer, which meant that some questions were not worth asking.


    After looking down for a moment, Yuan Zijing smiled and said, "Miss Su also knows that it''s not easy for a girl to go out, not to mention those wanton things written in the book. In fact, my sisters and I just want to ask some interesting stories about the rivers and lakes. How about Miss Su tell our sisters to have fun?"


    Did you think of me as a storyteller? Su Mianyue chuckled. This Yuan Zijing is not brainless.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to talk, but I''m just afraid that after I finish, everyone will lose interest in eating. That''s Mianyue''s fault."


    "What does Miss Su mean by that?" Yuan Zijing blinked, looking puzzled.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes swept around the crowd, and a sense of mischief suddenly arose in her heart. There was no reason for her to be fooled by being a monkey alone, so she slapped the table and stood up, stepping on the chair with a little ruffian, "In fact, there''s nothing wrong with jianghu. It''s just a place where the weak and the strong eat the strong. If you don''t agree with each other, you can fight and kill with your own ability. In jianghu, you should also pay attention to your strength. As long as your martial arts are strong enough that no one dares to provoke you, killing people will be like killing chickens. The court will not interfere in these matters. But those people with backgrounds are different. They can be beaten and injured, but they can''t take their lives. Unless you can make sure that you do it clean and without leaving any clues, you''ll be hunted by a sect and run away all day long."


    "Is there only murder in the world?" Minister of Dali Temple''s daughter Qin Mengxiu asked with a frown.


    "Of course not." Su Mianyue shook his head, then raised his lips with a cold smile and looked around the crowd, "But how can a person who doesn''t kill become famous in the world? After all the ladies are famous, they must not have seen those people whose brains burst, their intestines flowed all over the floor, and their limbs were separated from each other, right? To be honest, when I first killed someone, I didn''t dare to do this. I fought with them for three days and three nights. In the end, both sides were exhausted. In order to survive, I just..."


    As soon as her eyes turned, Su Mianyue suddenly turned around and grabbed a girl by the neck. The girl rolled her eyes and let go, "That''s how I strangled that person to death. Then I fainted and slept beside him for two days and a night before waking up. After that, you won''t be afraid to kill anyone, no matter if you take out their heart, cut their throat, or cut them into pieces."


    Speaking of this, Su Mianyue took another sip of wine and placed the jug heavily on the table. Many people looked at him with pale faces. Su Mianyue smiled and continued, "You said you envied me, but did you find out about my past?"


    "Miss Su is joking. How could we..." Although Yuan Zijing could barely smile, her face was also slightly pale, which showed that she was also afraid.


    Su Mianyue shook his hand and interrupted her, "But strictly speaking, I am not a pure person. There are far fewer people killed in rivers and lakes than on the battlefield. During the war between the Tianlan and the Hengyuan, I was a pioneer officer in General Shangguan''s barracks. I used to break into the enemy alone. I still remember the bloody scene. Knives and knives can cut people to death, there are countless corpses at their feet, blood is wetting their boots, and blood is salty in their noses..."


    "Um..." Before Su Mianyue could finish, someone bent over and vomited, one to two, and soon heard that many people in the room were covering their mouths and retching.


    Su Mianyue took a look and apologized insincerely, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t expect you guys to have the guts. I shouldn''t have said these things if I had known. Well, I''m going out to get some air. The smell is worse than the smell of a dead person."


    Su Mianyue turned around and went out, but the smile on his face could not be put away. This little episode was a gift to them.


    After Su Mianyue walked out, Yuan Zijing immediately stood up and opened the window. She ordered the servants to clean up the room. Her face was dark with her back to everyone.


    After a group of people threw up and sat in their chairs, Hao Jinxiu, Qin Mengxiu and zheng duoxi, who were in a slightly better condition, came forward and only heard Hao Jinxiu say in a low voice, "What''s so good about this Su Mianyue? Does the crown prince really want to marry her as his first wife?"

 Chapter 411 Theres Something Wrong with the Wine

    Yuan Zijing glanced at her coldly. Although she was sick from listening to it, she tried to hold it back. It was only half a sentence about Su Mianyue that she didn''t want to hear.


    Hao Jinxiu shut her mouth in grievance. Her father''s official position was not as high as Yuan Zijing''s father''s. It was destined that she could only be suppressed by Yuan Zijing for the rest of her life, unless she could marry better than Yuan Zijing.


    "Sister Jinxiu, don''t say that again. Be careful of the walls." Qin Mengxiu whispered, pulling on Hao Jinxiu''s dress.


    How many of the children of Capital City officials are really friends? The so-called handkerchief is also the intersection of interests, and now everyone is on the same boat naturally have the strength to go to one place.


    Zheng duoxi finally felt better after smelling the fresh air, but he asked in fear, "Sister yuan, that Su Mianyue killed without blinking an eye. Do we still have to continue our plan?"


    Cold eyes swept over Zheng Duoxi, and Yuan Zijing asked in a low voice, "Do we have any room to back down?"


    Zheng duoxi opened her mouth and could not speak. If their actions failed today, they might not have a chance to enter the palace in the future, but designing Su Mianyue really scared her.


    "The arrow is on the line. Whether you can become a human being in the future depends on what you do today." Clenching his fists, Yuan Zijing took a deep breath and turned to look at Qin Mengxiu, the calmest of the few, before saying to Hao Jinxiu: "Sister Jinxiu, tell your men to go on. Just in case we send more men over, we can only succeed today and not fail. Otherwise, we will all be waiting for Su Mianyue to die by the sword."


    Hao Jinxiu''s body trembled, but she looked into Yuan Zijing''s cold eyes and didn''t dare to say no. She could only call her confidant servant girl over, but after thinking for a while, she said, "Forget it, I''ll explain myself."


    Yuan Zijing nodded in agreement. Qin Mengxiu didn''t say a word about it, but just stood beside Yuan Zijing thinking.


    At this moment, Yuan Zijing and the others did not know that Su Mianyue was on the roof when they were talking, listening to their conversation clearly.


    "Yu, these women are going crazy trying to get into your bed. How can you make it up to me now that I''ve been harmed by you?" Su Mianyue tutted and got up to follow Hao Jinxiu.


    It was easy to kill these women, but behind them were half of the officials from the various ministries of Capital City. For Ji Xun''s sake, Su Mianyue could only hold back her murderous anger, or she really didn''t want to keep these people who wanted to harm her.


    After about half a joss-stick time, Su Mianyue returned to the private room. The incense was lit by the wind. Naturally, there was no smell. However, when she saw that everyone''s faces were not very good and some of their makeup was a little flowery, Su Mianyue remembered that they had vomited in this room before. Looking at the signature dishes on the table, he lost his appetite.


    However, Su Mianyue still maintained a bright smile. He went to the side to open a jar of wine, smelled the fragrance of the wine, and threw it into the arms of the maid standing behind Yuan Zijing. He almost fell to the ground and said apologetically, "Sorry, I forgot that you are not a kung fu girl."


    "No problem." Yuan Zijing smiled and shook his head.


    Su Mianyue said politely, then took a jar of wine to his seat and said to everyone, "This jar of wine is to make amends to everyone. I''ll do it first as a tribute. You discuss how to divide it up."


    Su Mianyue then raised her head and began to drink. Although she was not drunk, she was able to practice a little with Yuan Shaoqiu for so long. She was not afraid of being offended if she had just taken some medicine.


    A group of young girls looked at Su Mianyue''s posture of drinking, although they despised him, and then looked at the wine jar in the hands of Yuan Zijing''s servant girl, and they had a headache. The taste of the strong wine had already drifted away, and they were all people who had just vomited. If you drink like this, you won''t be able to throw up again?


    But Yuan Zijing had already ordered the maid to pour wine for everyone. Even if these people did not want to drink, they could only drink it. Now everyone could only pray in their hearts that Su Mianyue''s drinking capacity was not so good, and it would be more convenient to drug her when she was drunk.


    In front of everyone was a large bowl of wine, I don''t know if the wine jar was too heavy. The maid poured the wine all the way and scattered it. When she came to Yuan Zijing, she only poured a few drops.


    Ignoring everyone''s eyes, Yuan Zijing picked up the wine bowl and drank it. Then he turned the bowl over and smiled at Su Mianyue, "Miss Su is indeed a woman. ZiJing will accompany her to the end. Come on, open a drink for Miss Su."


    Although Su Mianyue looked up to drink, he also noticed that Yuan Zijing did not drink a few mouthfuls at all. After drinking a jar, he picked up the wine jar that the servant girl brought to her and came to Yuan Zijing to fill a bowl for her, "Miss Yuan is also a heroine. Come on, let''s drink one alone."


    Yuan Zijing raised his eyebrows slightly, but did not refuse to look at the jar of wine that Su Mianyue was holding. He drank a bowl under Su Mianyue''s gaze, and then watched Su Mianyue finish a jar of wine as if he were drinking.


    After a single toast to Yuan Zijing, Su Mianyue would pour her a bowl of wine every time she opened a jar of wine. Since Yuan Zijing had finished drinking, she would invite everyone to drink with her, so Yuan Zijing would only drink more wine than others, and these girls had to take into account their image. No one dared to spill half of a jar of wine like Su Mianyue.


    After more than an hour of drinking, no one touched the dishes on the table, and Su Mianyue was a little unsteady. He put his arm on Yuan Zijing''s shoulder and said in a friendly manner, "Miss Yuan is really a good drinker, but why is this room shaking? Is it a dragon turning over?"


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was already drunk, Yuan Zijing, who was slightly drunk, still insisted on ordering the servants to continue serving the wine. He smiled at Su Mianyue and said, "Sister Su is such a joker. Where is the earth dragon turning over? It''s not that Sister Su is drunk, is it? If we don''t drink, our sisters won''t laugh at Sister Su for being a little tipsy."


    The others echoed. Yuan Zijing nodded at Hao Jinxiu, and yuan Jinxiu opened a jar of wine with the help of the servant girl. His sleeves trembled at an angle that no one could see. Then he asked the servant girl to bring the jar up and said to Su Mianyue: "Miss Su, we won''t drink after this jar of wine is finished. Jinxiu salutes you."


    "How can I not drink it? I told you not to go home without getting drunk. This wine is not enough to quench your thirst." Su Mianyue smiled, took the wine jar and poured a bowl for Yuan Zijing, "Miss Yuan, come on, let''s do it."


    Yuan Zijing frowned and looked at the wine bowl in front of her. Hao Jinxiu and the others were staring at the wine bowl too. Only Qin Mengxiu did not look away after just one look. The corners of his mouth seemed to curl up.


    After waiting for a long time, Yuan Zijing did not serve the bowl. Su Mianyue slammed the wine jar on the table and glared at Yuan Zijing with a murderous look, "Does Miss Yuan disdain drinking with me? Or is there something wrong with this wine, huh?"


    "Sister Su is joking. Why is there a problem with this wine?" Yuan Zijing tugged at the corners of his mouth, trying to make himself look normal. He smiled at Su Mianyue and said, "It''s just that ZiJing is not strong enough to drink. After all, ZiJing is not as strong as Sister Su."


    The soft voice made people''s bones crumble, but su mianyue felt a little nauseous when she heard it. She snorted coldly, "Is that how Miss Yuan is the host? Just because Miss Yuan doesn''t want to accompany me, let''s not drink this wine!"

 Chapter 412 Whose Staircase Is It?

    Su Mianyue said as he walked away. Yuan Zijing watched Su Mianyue stagger out, then looked at the wine jar and bowl in front of him, then thought about it and quickly grabbed Su Mianyue''s arm.


    "Sister Su, don''t be angry. ZiJing is with sister su. ZiJing is the first to do it." Yuan Zijing then picked up the wine bowl and put it to his mouth for a long time without any intention of drinking it.


    Su Mianyue looked at Yuan Zijing with a sneer, "That''s all. I, Su Mianyue, never like to force others. Since Miss Yuan doesn''t like it, forget it.


    Saying that Su Mianyue was about to turn around and leave again, Yuan Zijing quickly grabbed her sleeve and said, "Sister Su misunderstood. ZiJing just wanted to wait for a drink with Sister Su. Sister Su won''t give this face, right?"


    "Of course not." Su Mianyue smiled and picked up the wine jar. After colliding with Yuan Zijing''s wine bowl, he asked meaningfully, "Miss Yuan has thought about it. Can you really drink this bowl of wine?"


    Yuan Zijing frowned for a long time, and various schemes flashed through his mind. Finally, he smiled gently and said, "To drink with Sister Su is to fulfill ZiJing''s wish. ZiJing can drink it."


    With that said, Yuan Zijing took a sip, and Su Mianyue also took a sip from the wine jar. The two of them watched as the other party finished their drinks. As for the other people on the table, their expressions of worry or hidden schadenfreude were completely ignored.


    Throwing the wine jar aside, Su Mianyue picked up the girl sitting next to Yuan Zijing and threw it aside. After sitting down and eating a few mouthfuls of food, he frowned and said, "The taste of this wine is not quite the same as before. Miss Yuan, why don''t you take a few mouthfuls of food and press it down? Is there something wrong with the wine?"


    Yuan Zijing''s face changed slightly, but she could only endure the disgust of Su Mianyue feeding her food, but did not answer Su Mianyue''s words, just observed Su Mianyue''s expression.


    "It must be the shopkeeper. These merchants are just greedy for a small profit. Look back and see if I don''t smash his store. Hmph." Su Mianyue said as he ate. He would give Yuan Zijing a bite of whatever he ate, and he would never eat another bite until Yuan Zijing finished.


    Hao Jinxiu, who was sitting by the side, was already pale. There was something wrong with the dishes that Su Mianyue picked up, but could she stand up and stop Yuan Zijing from eating at this time?


    Hao Jinxiu couldn''t help but want to speak a few times, but Qin Mengxiu, who was beside her, held her hand and refused to let her speak.


    Su Mianyue didn''t put down the dishes until he was full. He looked sideways at Yuan Zijing, who was trying to loosen his collar. He raised his lips and laughed. He walked up and took Yuan Zijing''s shoulder and said, "Miss Yuan, I''m going to be a little tipsy. Don''t tell me you didn''t make people laugh at me. Just help me out and rest. Don''t let people see that I''m drunk, or I won''t drink with you again."


    Yuan Zijing couldn''t think straight at this moment. All he wanted was to get rid of Su Mianyue quickly. He got up and tried to help Su Mianyue, but his legs were weak and he almost fell to the ground. It was Su Mianyue who pulled her down.


    "I''ll give Sister Su a lift, and the sisters will stay here and continue eating at the bar." Yuan Zijing resisted the restlessness in her body and walked out with Su Mianyue.


    Hao Jinxiu couldn''t sit still and stood up, but at this moment, su mianyue turned around and sneered at her. Hao Jinxiu was so scared that she froze up and couldn''t say a word.


    After Yuan Zijing''s servant girl followed him out to take the door, the other girls arranged their appearance according to the previous agreement and left in twos and threes with the help of their servant girl. Zheng Duoxi was also drunk and unconscious, so Qin Mengxiu asked the servant girls to help him to the inner room to rest.


    Hearing the loud discussion outside about Su Mianyue, a woman who was drunk and out of control, Hao Jinxiu woke up and shook Qin Mengxiu''s hand, "Sister qin, I think something''s going to happen. Isn''t that Su Mianyue drunk? But she just sneered at me, as if she was going to kill me! Sister qin, I..."


    "Shut up!" Qin Mengxiu gave a low cry and looked at Hao Jinxiu coldly, "Remember, you didn''t see anything just now. We drank too much. It''s time to go home. It''ll be sunny after a nap."


    "Sister qin..." Hao Jinxiu was still very scared, but Qin Mengxiu''s nonchalant look made her widen her eyes and ask, "Sister qin, you saw it too, right?"


    "So what?" Qin Mengxiu asked.


    "Then sister yuan, she... What should we do about sister qin? If something happens to sister yuan, we won''t have a good time, and Prime Minister Zuo''s side..." Hao Jinxiu was in a difficult position at the moment, holding Qin Mengxiu''s hand unconsciously.


    Looking at Hao Jinxiu''s red arm, Qin Mengxiu''s eyes flashed with displeasure and then said coldly, "You still care about her life and death at this time. If you have time, you should think about how to keep your hao family full."


    "What does sister qin mean by that?" Hao Jinxiu looked puzzled.


    "You pig brain, Yuan Zijing is Prime Minister Zuo''s daughter, and they don''t even have anyone to command them? She planned this time, but the people who did it were all from your yuan family. No matter what happened to Su Mianyue, that person won''t let it go. How will your father clean up the mess?" Qin Mengxiu sighed with pity.


    As she fell into the chair, Hao Jinxiu began to cry in a daze. Qin Mengxiu didn''t say anything but sat aside and fiddled with her handkerchief as if she were an outsider.


    "Sister yuan is asking our family to make a ladder for her! How can this woman be so cruel? We are sisters!" Hao Jinxiu cried.


    Qin Mengxiu sneered. How much sincerity could a person like them have? The icing on the cake is everywhere, and there are more people who throw stones at the bottom of a well, but there is absolutely no one who can deliver coal in the snow.


    "Sister qin, you are always smart. Please help me think of something." As if grasping at the last straw, Hao Jinxiu grabbed Qin Mengxiu''s arm again and refused to let go.


    "If you had told me the truth earlier, I wouldn''t have watched you fall into a dilemma, but there''s only one way to do it now!" Qin Mengxiu whispered.


    "What can I do?" Hao Jinxiu asked anxiously. Seeing that Qin Mengxiu was only looking at herself, he quickly asked, "My good sister, I will definitely follow her lead in the future. Please don''t keep me in suspense."


    "It''s a simple thing to say, as long as you can be ruthless." Qin Mengxiu leaned forward and whispered in Hao Jinxiu''s ear, "Don''t forget, there''s a war at the city gate. Your father brought his own soldiers to the battle. It''s not a big deal to add a few more people to the list of casualties."


    Hao Jinxiu turned pale and knew that Qin Mengxiu was trying to silence her.


    Taking a look at Hao Jinxiu, qin mengxiu called for the maid in the room and said to Hao Jinxiu, "Sister, you should act quickly. Once Mr. Hao reports the list, it will be difficult to remedy it."


    When Hao Jinxiu heard this, he hurriedly grabbed his skirt and ran away. Even his maidservant forgot to shout. Qin Mengxiu looked at the direction of the door indifferently and said to his maidservant: "Go inside and shout. Tell miss hao''s maidservant to chase after sister Jinxiu and tell sister duoxi''s maidservant to lock the door. On the way back home, send someone to the Zheng Family to inform them to pick them up."

 Chapter 413 I Am Your Son

    After Yuan Zijing and the maid helped Su Mianyue into the private room at the other end of the corridor, they were anxious to undress Su Mianyue, but su mianyue staggered and pushed Yuan Zijing onto the bed.


    Yuan Zijing''s servant girl wanted to pick Yuan Zijing up, but she saw Su Mianyue''s clear eyes looking at her. She wanted to cry out in panic. Su Mianyue had already pointed her acupoint first.


    Pushing Yuan Zijing away, Su Mianyue pushed the master and servant onto the bed. With a sneer, Su Mianyue began to unbutton their lapels.


    "Yuan Zijing, thank you for the big gift you''ve prepared for me. I''m really sorry if I didn''t reciprocate." Su Mianyue stood up, tidied up his messy clothes and long hair, and walked unsteadily to the incense burner beside the table. He took out a pill from his arms and crushed it in the incense burner. "Yuan Zijing, since you like to play the exciting q tune so much, then I''ll help you. Maybe it''s not impossible to get married."


    With a cold smile, Su Mianyue turned to look at Yuan Zijing, who was rubbing the servant girl''s body. The murderous look in his eyes flashed and he ran away.


    She was suppressing it with her inner strength, or else she would be in a worse state than Yuan Zijing at the moment, and that jar of wine was not for nothing.


    He wanted to go to Juxian Restaurant to cool his body, but ji xun''s face appeared in his mind.


    She only felt that her body was getting worse. Even the cold wind could not wake Su Mianyue up. Instead, it made her miss Ji Xun more. Looking at the direction of the palace, Su Mianyue murmured, "Yu..."


    Staggering towards the palace, Su Mianyue kept mumbling Ji Xun''s name. She only wanted to see Ji Xun now, but she didn''t think about what to do after seeing Ji Xun.


    Ji Xun, who was in the middle of the discussion, felt uneasy for no reason. He was even more upset when he saw Prince Pingyang kneeling down and still arguing. He wished he could deal with him now, but Ji Xun knew that he couldn''t do that. Otherwise, he would be saddened with the reputation of being a traitor and it would be even more difficult to control the situation.


    "I have wronged you, and I beg your highness to see clearly." Prince Pingyang knelt on the ground without a trace of fear. It was a certainty that Ji Xun could not do anything to him.


    Looking at Prince Pingyang coldly, Ji Xun did not say a word. The ministers in the chamber were whispering to each other, not knowing how to stand at this time.


    After pondering for a while, the right hand stood up and bowed his hand to ji xun, "Your highness, prince Prince Pingyang led his troops into Capital City. This is a contempt for the royal family, and it is inevitable that the number of soldiers led by him will be too large to avoid being disrespectful. Please make an example of him."


    Ji Xun looked up at his right face and wondered if the old fox was showing his loyalty to him.


    Before Ji Xun could analyze it clearly, he heard Prime Minister Zuo take a step forward and say, "Your highness, the prince of Pingyang has the iron and steel certificate from the founding emperor. I think he must be grateful to the royal family and will not betray the country."


    Prime Minister Zuo secretly glared at the right-hand man. He was robbed of his words by the right-hand man, so he could only find another way. Without waiting for the right-hand man to speak, he continued, "However, Prince Pingyang''s action is against the law. I ask the crown prince to make a decision earlier and punish him, otherwise it would be difficult to stabilize the hearts of all the vassals outside the city."


    His eyes fell on Prime Minister Zuo. The two prime ministers had always been at odds with each other in politics, which was also why the court established the two sides of the court. The court could not be ruled by a single family, as long as the two sides of the court were loyal to the emperor, the emperor could really do what he wanted to do.


    Ji Xun did not speak and allowed the two of them to continue fighting. The king of Pingyang did not think that he would be impeached like this. He was so angry that he forgot the occasion and jumped up to point at the two of them and scolded them. Of course, there was no shortage of reasons why Prince Pingyang did not take Ji Xun seriously.


    Although the two sides had different political views, they were also the top civil officials. At this moment, being scolded like this, they were all unhappy. It was rare for them to stand on the same front and ask Ji Xun for an imperial edict and admonish Prince Pingyang.


    Ji Xun''s mouth slowly rose as he watched the people making a scene. He was never afraid of these things in life. He was afraid that they would be too quiet for him to do anything about.


    Rubbing the wrench in his hand and thinking of Su Mianyue''s smile, Ji Xun automatically blocked out the sounds that upset him, but the uneasiness in his heart became more and more serious. With a wave of his hand, Ji Xun ordered: "Someone, send Prince Pingyang to the Dali Temple for the time being. The left and right parties will try this case together with Minister of Dali Temple. Tomorrow we will have a clear answer."


    After Ji Xun gave the order, he came out with his hands behind his back and looked at each other from left to right. Even though he was usually the enemy, he wanted to see what Ji Xun meant from the other''s attitude.


    Once they fail to do this, they will not want to become the confidant of the emperor, and the family behind them will not be able to take the lead.


    Not to mention the heavy worries in the chamber, Ji Xun strode out of the palace. Now he just wanted to see Su Mianyue quickly, or the uneasiness in his heart would make him lose his mind.


    Before Ji Xun could walk out of the palace, he saw Su Mianyue coming over the walls. Ji Xun called but Su Mianyue did not respond. He quickly flew up to meet Su Mianyue, but Su Mianyue slapped him without saying a word.


    "Yue!" Ji Xun cursed: damn it!


    "I want to see Yu. Whoever stands in my way dies!"


    Ji Xun didn''t want to hurt Su Mianyue, but he was afraid that Su Mianyue''s condition would be seen by others. The palace was not clean. Ji Xun didn''t want Su Mianyue to be honest.


    Step forward and play with Su Mianyue without saying a word. Ji Xun is in normal condition now. After a few moves, he subdues Su Mianyue and says in a hurry, "Yue, I''m your Yu. I''m Yu."


    Hearing a familiar voice, Su Mianyue blinked and stared for a while before jumping into Ji Xun''s arms. "Yu, it''s really you. I''m not mistaken, am I?"


    Clutching Ji Xun''s lapels with both hands, Su Mianyue inhaled deeply. Even though her mind was not very clear now, she could still confirm that it was Ji Xun''s smell. The corners of her mouth could not help but curl up into a smile, and she collapsed into Ji Xun''s arms.


    "Yu, I''ve been tricked. They''re trying to trick me. Hehe... Yu, what if I''m so hot?"


    "Yue, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the antidote. Nothing will happen. Trust me." He spoke softly and carried Su Mianyue to the back hall. Ji Xun wanted to kill now, but he had to take care of Su Mianyue first.

 Chapter 414 Willingly

    Holding Su Mianyue in his arms, he went back to his temporary bed and ordered the dark guard to prepare cold water and a cold medicine that could suppress the effects of the medicine. This was the medicine that Ji Xun had been using for many years, but it would be harmful to his body, no matter how many men and women were unable to conceive within half a year, but Ji Xun could not care so much about it. As long as Su Mianyue is safe.


    Holding Su Mianyue, who was as soft as a bone, and listening to her muttering from time to time, Ji Xun placed one hand on Su Mianyue''s dantian and used the internal force to help her suppress the medicine, but su mianyue''s effect had already taken effect, leaving at most a trace of reason for her.


    "Yu..."


    "Grinding little demon." Ji Xun laughed bitterly. God knows how hard he had to endure. There were no fewer beads of sweat on his forehead than Su Mianyue.


    Seeing Ji Xun avoid himself, Su Mianyue frowned at him and asked, "Yu, don''t you want me?"


    "Yes." Ji Xun answered affirmatively, looking at Su Mianyue with a burning gaze. His mind was about to collapse, but he shook his head and said, "I can''t take you like this. I want you to be my Ji Xun''s woman and my Ji Xun''s wife willingly!"


    Su Mianyue smiled, "Yu, I am willing."


    If not willingly, how could Ji Xun be the first person to think of after the accident?


    She endured coming to the palace, even though her mind was not clear at that time, but su mianyue knew that she had followed her heart''s original intention, and only under the medicine did she have the courage to find Ji Xun.


    Ji Xun almost lost control of the word'' I am willing''.


    Looking at the woman who was completely paralyzed in her arms, Ji Xun instantly woke up and tried to push Su Mianyue away so as not to lose control.


    "Yu, you don''t believe me?"


    "If you can only trust one person in this world, it can only be Yue." Ji Xun did not hesitate.


    "So Yu doesn''t like me?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    "I only like Yue in this life." Bowing down to kiss Su Mianyue on the forehead, Ji Xun replied.


    "Yu doesn''t want to marry me?" Su Mianyue moved slightly and looked up at Ji Xun, but at this moment she could not really see Ji Xun''s face.


    Ji Xun smiled bitterly, hugged Su Mianyue tightly, kissed her fingertips and said, "Yue, be a good girl and stop messing around. I''ll give you a grand wedding after you take the medicine. I''ll definitely have you then."


    Ji Xun knew that Su Mianyue could no longer suppress the force of the medicine, so he tried to use the skin contact method to relieve Su Mianyue. He cursed in his heart that the dark guard''s speed was so slow that he could not bring the cold water and the antidote.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue did not think so much, only felt that Ji Xun did not want her and was wronged.


    Ji Xun could not help but curse, "Damn it! The secret guards are not rolling in yet!"


    What did Ji Xun not understand when he heard footsteps outside the door but refused to come in?


    The loyalty of these men to the lord made Ji Xun wish he could punish them, or else he would have endured so long for nothing?


    Pulling up the thin blanket on the couch and covering Su Mianyue, she pressed her restless head into her arms. Ji Xun shot a cold eye at the guard who came in with cold water. He was so scared that the guard trembled and wanted to kneel down to plead guilty.


    "Pour the cold water into the tub, and you can take the punishment yourself." Ji Xun opened his mouth in a cold voice, and the secret guard quickly increased his speed. But at that glance, he could tell that the master was really angry. When the secret guard was about to leave, Ji Xun ordered, "Let people guard outside. There are intruders who can''t be forgiven for killing."


    With that, Ji Xun quickly carried the man behind the screen and threw Su Mianyue into the tub.


    Turning around, he took the pill and stuffed it into Su Mianyue''s mouth. Ji Xun did not dare to look at Su Mianyue anymore, so he came behind Su Mianyue and closed his eyes to inject internal force into her, so that the pill could work as soon as possible.


    Su Mianyue, who had been thrown into the cold water, could not help but shiver and sigh comfortably, but the strength of the medicine did not decrease. Even if Ji Xun helped her resolve the medicine with internal force, he would not cooperate well and always wanted to turn around and grab Ji Xun''s hand.


    After soaking himself in cold water filled with incense sticks, Ji Xun poured two more buckets of cold water into the bathtub, ignoring anyone who overflowed the tub, and Su Mianyue''s dryness subsided a little.


    The coolness made Su Mianyue open his eyes, knowing that Ji Xun was behind her, but he was too embarrassed to turn around and face her again.


    Recalling his actions and words just now, Su Mianyue''s face once again dyed red. Suddenly, he stood up and startled the unprepared Ji Xun. He shouted worriedly, "Yue..."


    Only two words came out, and Ji Xun''s throat swelled and he was speechless.


    The woman in front of him, her shy eyes, made Ji Xun unable to tell whether Su Mianyue had recovered from the drug or not.


    Ji Xun stared at him in a daze. Su Mianyue didn''t say a word for a long time. It wasn''t until he sneezed because of the cold that Su Mianyue rubbed his nose and glared at Ji Xun accusingly, "Are you trying to freeze me to death? I knew you weren''t feeling well. As expected, power will change. Yu doesn''t like me anymore..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Su Mianyue was brought into a warm embrace.

 Chapter 415 The Only Wife

    Ji Xun kissed Su Mianyue affectionately, breathing with Su Mianyue''s unique fragrance. Ji Xun, who had been vegetarian for more than 20 years, had completely forgotten his bottom line. All he wanted at this moment was more.


    It was not until Su Mianyue was weak in Ji Xun''s arms due to lack of oxygen that Ji Xun reluctantly let go of Su Mianyue. He looked down at Su Mianyue, who was nestled in his arms with a shy smile on his face. Remembering what he had just done, Ji Xun said awkwardly, "Su Mianyue, I''m sorry. I..."


    "Shh!" Su Mianyue said softly, "Yu, I know what I''m doing, and I know what you''re doing."


    "I..." Ji Xun was speechless. Could he say that he didn''t know what he was doing just now?


    As if guessing what Ji Xun was thinking, Su Mianyue drew a circle on Ji Xun''s chest with his finger and said when Ji Xun was about to explain something, "Yu, don''t say what you were wrong just now. Do you want me to make you so embarrassed?"


    "No!" Ji Xun shook his head.


    "You despise me?" Su Mianyue asked with a frown.


    "No!" Ji Xun shook his head again.


    "Then why don''t you want me?" Not allowing Ji Xun to avoid his eyes, Su Mianyue looked at him seriously and asked, "Yu, if you like me, you want me. If you don''t like me, then I''ll leave now."


    Su Mianyue said as he tried to break free from ji xun''s embrace. Ji Xun did not give Su Mianyue the chance to forcefully pick up Su Mianyue, who had been tortured by the medicine and was unable to stand still, and walked towards the soft couch.


    Although Su Mianyue still looked like a peach blossom, he stared coldly at Ji Xun and waited for his reply.


    Ji Xun wrapped Su Mianyue in a blanket slowly and helped her to clean the water stains from her hair. Then she sat down beside Su Mianyue and pressed Su Mianyue''s shoulder to let her lie down. However, su mianyue refused to lie down and waited for Ji Xun to reply.


    Ji Xun looked down at the bulge that his robe could not conceal. He sighed and said to Su Mianyue, "Yue, it''s not that I don''t want you, but I can''t have you at this time."


    "Excuse!" Su Mianyue snorted coldly. She knew her own physical condition. Although the medicine was still left, it would not affect her sanity. She really wanted to be with Ji Xun. Even if she didn''t get married, it didn''t matter. She wasn''t born and raised in this era.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s cold eyes, Ji Xun''s heart was throbbing. She was not sure if Su Mianyue really proposed to be with him under rational circumstances, but she felt complicated and surprised.


    "Yue, do you know how much it hurts for a woman to be married without getting married?" Ji Xun asked.


    "All I know is that I am the only wife in his heart and the only woman in his life after that. Those formalities are not worth a heart." As he spoke, Su Mianyue tapped on Ji Xun''s chest and looked at Ji Xun with clear eyes.


    Ji Xun quickly got up and stepped back, "You rest first. I''m going to arrange the wedding."


    "This is not the time to get married." Su Mianyue shook her head.


    "Yue still won''t marry me?" Ji Xun raised his eyebrows, but Su Mianyue could not get up with his arm in his hands unless he could bear to hurt Su Mianyue.


    Shaking his head, Su Mianyue said softly, "The country is unstable. Yu, do you want to empty the treasury or give me a grand wedding with all your savings over the years?"


    "I..." Su Yu opened his mouth but failed to answer. The situation at the Yan Country today should not be a waste of money, which may be the foundation of a country.


    Seeing that Ji Xun was silent, Su Mianyue asked again, "Yu, I know that you have me in your heart, which is enough. No matter how grand the wedding is, it is useless if it is not true. I have experienced all of this, haven''t I?"


    Although Mu Tinng was married to the former lord, but in the eyes of the world, Su Mianyue did have a grand wedding. Ji Xun heard the words and his eyes flashed with pain. He touched Su Mianyue''s face and whispered, "If only I could meet Yue earlier." That way, Yue wouldn''t suffer.


    "Silly." Su Mianyue laughed. She had known Ji Xun for a long time, but the person she had chosen before was Wanyan Lin. Even if she had met Ji Xun earlier, it would not have been another ending.


    Moreover, if Ji Xun met the former lord and they were deeply in love, Su Mianyue could not imagine what kind of attitude she would face. Could she really accept Ji Xun without any grudge?


    Such a hypothesis did not exist, so Su Mianyue did not bother. Instead, he raised his hand to cover Ji Xun''s big hand, moved his face slightly, felt the calluses on his palm, and chuckled, "Yu, I was a coward in the past. I knew you were in your heart, but I always ran away from you. I won''t leave again this time. I want to stay by your side and advance and retreat with you, unless one day you fail me..."


    "There will never be a day like that." Ji Xun quickly reached out to cover Su Mianyue''s lips and stopped her from talking.


    Su Mianyue shook his head and said, "Yu, we are not immortals. We don''t know what will happen in the future. We can''t control our emotions. At least we love each other today. We will help each other on the day we love each other. Don''t leave regrets like master and the others. We have suffered for decades."


    For the first time, Ji Xun did not know how to respond to Su Mianyue''s confident words, but the joy in her eyes could not be hidden.


    Looking at Ji Xun''s demeanor, Su Mianyue sat up with a smile and said softly, "Yu, I want to be your woman, the real woman."


    Ji Xun only felt his brain pounding. Happiness came too fast and slowed his reaction by half a beat. When he realized that Su Mianyue had untied his shirt.


    "I''m yours, and you can only be mine. Yu, this is my mark on you. Don''t let other women touch me again, okay? Otherwise, I don''t know if I''ll do something crazy."


    Ji Xun''s last line of defense could not hold on any longer. He said in a deep voice, "Yue, you have been my woman for the rest of your life. You can only be my woman. No matter where you are, I will find you and stay with you."


    ...

 Chapter 416 Dont Admit It!

    In Zhengyang House, Yan Capital, the shopkeeper looked at the people in the room who were still pestering him with cold sweat.


    Even without the discussion of the diners around him, he recognized two women. One was Yuan Zijing, the daughter of the opposite sex, and the other was her personal servant girl. The men were famous dandies and gangsters in Capital City, and three of them had official positions.


    Having been a shopkeeper in Yan Capital''s number one restaurant for so many years, he was smart enough to realize that this was definitely not a simple affair, but now he had no idea how to solve it.


    On the other side, the Zheng Family sent someone to pick up Zheng Duoxi, because no one paid attention to what happened here, and the people from the Zheng Family did not dare to watch the fun at this time. If they found out that their miss was drunk and unconscious, it would be bad for her to be carried back.


    But the discussion was so loud that it was hard not to know what was going on.


    In less than half a burning incense time, the left Prime Minister''s Mansion sent people to Zhengyang House. Although they deliberately wore the clothes of ordinary people, some people were still recognized as the nursing home of the left Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    No one dared to complain when they were chased out by the left Prime Minister''s Mansion, but after they left, the news of Yuan Zijing having an affair with a wild man in a restaurant spread all over Imperial Capital. The news was as explosive as the incident of the king of Pingyang causing trouble at the city gate, which was also why the ordinary people did not dare to discuss the situation in vain.


    These things were naturally sent to the palace by Ji Xun''s people. Ji Xun, who had been gentle with Su Mianyue for a long time, wanted to stay with Su Mianyue after she fell asleep. However, he had to deal with important matters. After hearing this news, he suddenly felt a chill.


    "Ten days later, destroy those people." Ji Xun gave the order in a cold voice. The reason why he didn''t let anyone do it now was to keep these people alive and suffering for a few days. Then he said, "Go and find out who else is involved in this."


    "Yes." The dark guard took the order and left. It was not difficult to find out.


    "Zhengyang House." Ji Xun muttered to himself. After writing these three words on the paper, his eyes suddenly became extremely cold. He ordered, "Get people to keep an eye on Zhengyang House and find out who the owner behind them is and who they have improper dealings with."


    There was a sound of wind in the dark, and the secret guard had already gone. Ji Xun took a look at the information that the secret guard had organized, but at this moment his mind was not here at all. After a few taps on the table, he took a pile of secret letters that he had not finished reading and went to bed. Only then could he work peacefully beside Su Mianyue.


    By the time Su Mianyue woke up, it was already noon on the second day, and his body felt as if it was about to fall apart. He even felt tired from stretching.


    "Awake?" Ji Xun''s gentle voice sounded from the bedside. When Su Mianyue opened his eyes, he saw the young man bathed in the sun. His smile was full of indulgence, and his face looked suspiciously red.


    Su Mianyue''s face turned red at the thought of how she had taken the initiative. Her beautiful eyes were so embarrassed that she didn''t dare to look at Ji Xun. She only uttered a whisper that was lower than a mosquito.


    Ji Xun, who was still embarrassed, almost burst out laughing when he saw Su Mianyue''s reaction. He thought that Su Mianyue, who had taken the initiative, would act as if nothing had happened. For the first time, he was so happy to see Su Mianyue in such a tight state.


    Leaning over Su Mianyue''s brow, Ji Xun said in a low voice, "If you''re tired, just lie down for a while. I''ve cleaned you up. I''ll have lunch brought to your room later. I''ll feed you."


    Ji Xun glared at him angrily. Su Mianyue angrily grabbed the quilt and covered his head. "I haven''t had enough sleep yet," he said in a muffled voice." Go and do your work. A man who always accompanies women is useless."


    Ji Xun burst into laughter and wanted to remind Su Mianyue that her delicate voice was clearly acting coquettishly, especially Su Mianyue who had just become a woman.


    Her body reacted to su mianyue''s tone, but Ji Xun could only suppress it. Yesterday was too rough, so it would be better to let her have a good rest, or else she would be exhausted.


    After pulling the quilt several times, Ji Xun could only sigh, "Yue, we already have a husband and wife. If you bury yourself in the quilt again, I can only get into bed and catch you out."


    Su Mianyue, who was covered in the quilt, was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She was also covered in her head to find that she was actually naked. After Ji Xun gave her a bath, she didn''t even wear her inner clothes?


    But what bothered Su Mianyue the most was that she didn''t even know how tired she was when Ji Xun carried her to the bathroom.


    Ji Xun didn''t know about Su Mianyue''s obsession with love. She thought Su Mianyue regretted being with him and asked, "Yue, you''re blaming me..."


    Su Mianyue didn''t answer. She just shook her head in bed. Could it be Ji Xun''s fault that she came to the door herself?


    "Then why don''t you look at me? Yue, I want you to look me in the eye and tell me you don''t regret it." As Ji Xun spoke, he reached out to pull the quilt. After a few strokes, he successfully pulled the quilt apart.


    Staring at Ji Xun with a pout, Su Mianyue asked angrily, "Where are my clothes? Are you going to talk to me like this?"


    Ji Xun stood up and cleared his throat, "I''ll get you some clothes."


    Seeing that Ji Xun didn''t want to look at himself more and left, Su Mianyue''s heart instantly cooled down. He laughed at himself and said, "Men are all lower body animals. After eating, they want to wipe their mouths and refuse to admit it!"


    Ji Xun, who had just taken two steps, had to stop walking and turn around. Seeing that Su Mianyue was wrapped in a brocade quilt and unwilling to look at him, he strode to the bed and hugged her in spite of Su Mianyue''s objections.


    Su Mianyue grinned foolishly, but Ji Xun raised her chin to let Su Mianyue look at him. The tip of her nose met and asked, "Yue, have you figured out how to accept my punishment?"


    "That..." Su Mianyue rolled his eyes and thought for a long time before he found himself surrounded by Ji Xun. He looked at Ji Xun''s narrow eyes and said angrily, "You Ji Xun, how dare you tease me and get beaten up, didn''t you?"


    "You suspected me first." Ji Xun blinked.


    "Have you ever had another woman, how many women have you had? Otherwise, how do you know so many tricks to torment people? Hurry up and get them to me!" Su Mianyue pointed at the tip of Ji Xun''s nose and asked.

 Chapter 417 Have A Special Hobby

    After being tormented by Su Mianyue''s sudden temper for a long time, Ji Xun helplessly embraced her and let the palace people pass her food.


    Suddenly, he understood that his father had only one woman, but he told him that women were too troublesome, but Ji Xun only dared to think in his heart that if he said it, it would anger Su Mianyue''s little volcano.


    However, Ji Xun still liked this feeling. Su Mianyue''s anger was acting coquettishly in his eyes, and Su Mianyue''s personality was not unreasonable. It could only show that Su Mianyue really relied on him as his own man.


    Lunch was very simple. It was all light food. After lunch, the two of them chatted for a while. Su Mianyue was so sleepy that he yawned. He didn''t mention anything about what happened in Zhengyang House, and Ji Xun cooperated without asking about the medicine.


    Looking at the sweet Su Mianyue sleeping in his arms, Ji Xun raised his hand to depict her features across the air, as if to carve Su Mianyue''s face into his bones.


    Time was quiet and beautiful, and Ji Xun really wanted this moment to be eternal, so that their world could only be each other, but the sound from the dark made Ji Xun unable to enjoy the happiness of such a silent embrace.


    Gently moving Su Mianyue onto the pillow, pulling the quilt for her, Ji Xun leaned over and kissed Su Mianyue on the forehead before getting up and leaving the bed.


    A secret guard immediately appeared and reported, "Young master, prince Yongkang was assassinated on the way to Shangjing City. At this moment, his life is out of danger, but it is not easy to be seriously injured by a boat. Half of prince Yongkang''s guards are dead and injured. His subordinates are incapable of finding out where the assassin came from."


    "How many soldiers did the king of Yongkang bring?" Ji Xun asked with a frown.


    "A thousand guards are all elite soldiers," the dark guard replied.


    "Send more people to protect Prince Yongkang. We can''t let him die in the capital this time." Ji xun waved his hand to make the dark guard retreat, but his heart was heavy.


    These vassal kings always had some troubling things to do when they entered the capital, but it was the first time that they had intercepted them outside of Capital City. Prince Yongkang had always been weak and incompetent and never had any grudges with others. If the old prince had not left him with an elite master and a think-tank to protect his life, he would not have been able to defend Yongkang city long ago.


    Prince Yongkang still had no son. Even if he wanted to cut off the vassal state, there was no need to cut him open. Ji Xun didn''t understand what he was trying to do. Was he warning him?


    The fog was thick, and Ji Xun felt that a black hand was manipulating everything in the dark, making him restless for a moment.


    The assassination of Prince Yongkang spread quickly in the post house. Many princes said that they would go to visit Prince Yongkang and pick him up to the capital. However, the prince of the vassal state could not leave the palace without calling him to the capital, so he could only hand over a paper fold to wait for Ji Xun''s instructions.


    "Do you think you should let them out?" Ji Xun asked casually, asking the eunuch to show the fold to the right.


    After reading a few memorials on the right, the crown prince frowned and said, "Your highness, I''m afraid that some of these princes have ulterior motives. All the princes''soldiers are stationed outside the city. Once the princes leave the capital, who dares to guarantee that they won''t do anything together? Capital City will be in danger by then."


    "The princes''statements are reasonable and reasonable. If we stop them, someone will take the opportunity to make a fuss, right?" Ji Xun laughed coldly in his heart, but his face did not show a trace of it.


    After a moment of contemplation, the right-hand man said, "Let the people of the nine magisters welcome the king of Yongkang to the capital. This will not only protect Prince Yongkang''s safety, but also show the prince''s love for his subjects."


    The nine magisters and the left knew each other well, but now the right minister suggested that he go to meet Prince Yongkang. Ji Xun had to think more about it, but the right minister had been in the officialdom for many years, and had already trained his ability to keep his emotions from leaking out. Ji Xun could not find any clues no matter how he looked at it.


    His eyes were slightly lowered, and he silently drew a picture of the relationship between the officials of Capital City. Ji Xun nodded and said, "It is reasonable for the right hand to speak, so the right hand will carry out the decree on behalf of the orphan. If the king of Yongkang fails again, let the nine doors of the governor bring his head up to see the orphan."


    Ji Xun''s eyes turned cold as the right-hand man quickly bowed and left.


    No matter how many of the courtiers now wanted to show him their loyalty, they would not forget to win benefits for themselves. The dispute between the party and the government would never disappear.


    "Summon wu sicheng for an audience." As Ji Xun read the notes, he ordered the little eunuch who was waiting on him.


    Since these officials could no longer sit still, Ji Xun did not mind taking the opportunity to appoint some officials who could be used for his own use, and the court would not be able to truly become the master of the Yan Country day by day without a clean slate.


    Ji Xun summoned three low-level military officers this afternoon without making any promises, but as long as they weren''t idiots, Ji Xun was giving them a chance to get promoted, but Ji Xun still needed to see their loyalty.


    As for the generals that Ji Xun had trained all these years, they could not be arranged in the capital city. Now the Yan Country was also in a situation of trouble on all sides. Ji Xun not only wanted to repel the foreign enemies but also to appease the vassal kings all over the country. The importance of those generals was self-evident.


    After half an hour of sleep, Su Mianyue slowly woke up. After stretching, she got up and got out of bed. She had been slacking off for more than a day. It was time for her to get down to business.


    Leaving a letter to Ji Xun telling him that he had something important to deal with these days, but not explaining the invitation, Su Mianyue went to Juxian Restaurant, where the five cubs were.


    Regardless of the situation in Capital City, the business in Juxian Restaurant has always been good. Most of the guests here are people from the rivers and lakes and caravans. Su Mianyue entered the restaurant in a man''s suit and went directly to the five little birds'' quarters in the back hall without anyone leading the way.


    "Sister, we only found out the names of a few people. The name cards issued by Guangji Temple this time are very secret, and the people who issued them can''t see any connection on the surface, and they don''t all believe in good men and women." Without waiting for Su Mianyue to ask, the urinal immediately informed him of the information.


    Su Mianyue nodded and took over the list that Sann had handed over. When he saw Mrs. Minister of Dali Temple''s name, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Have you sent someone to monitor these people?"


    "Yes." Sann nodded, "I haven''t noticed anything unusual yet. I don''t even see them making any preparations to go to Guangji Temple. Only the name cards are well kept."


    Su Mianyue tapped his finger on the list and whispered, "Keep watching. After making sure who''s going to be on these lists, you''ll find a way to knock them out and make our people look better."


    "Okay." Sann nodded in response, and they were worried that Su Mianyue would go by himself.


    "How''s Shi''s injury?" Su Mianyue asked, concerned that he hadn''t seen Shi for the past two days.


    "Eighth went to see it this morning. Shi is recovering well, but it will take at least half a month to complete the mission." Sann frowned and replied, obviously feeling sorry for Shi. Knowing that Su Mianyue had always been kind to his own people and was not afraid that Shi would be hurt to carry out the mission, he said with some difficulty, "Sister, that... Well, xiao shi said that king qin nan had a special hobby, as if he liked a teenager like Shi."


    Su Mianyue, who was drinking water, puffed out the tea. Seeing that Sann was trying to pretend to be calm but blushed, he immediately patted the table and smiled, "Interesting. I thought that king qin nan had no weakness. Now it''s time to play."


    "Do you want to arrange someone?" Sann asked.


    "I remember saving a few of these children before. You should go and test them. Unless you voluntarily go to king qin nan''s side to do undercover work, you can''t force them to do so. It also shows the danger of doing undercover work this time." Su Mianyue restrained her smile. Su Mianyue was not sure that the people he sent would be safe for such a change. If she had the chance, she had to give it a try. This king of qin nan was not an easy nut to crack. Sooner or later, it would be a disaster.


    "I see." Sann nodded, as if he wanted to say something else. Su Mianyue looked at the list on the table seriously and swallowed the words again, not disturbing Su Mianyue''s thoughts.

 Chapter 418 If You Want Me To, Just Say It

    It was night. Ji Xun came to Juxian Restaurant to look for Su Mianyue. This place was not Ji Xun''s first time, so he knew which house belonged to Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue didn''t feel sleepy after sleeping too much, so she read the latest message from Sann.


    This was a special hobby of the vassal kings. Since Ji Xun did not intend to kill, he could only plant useful spies around them. Over the years, the five little ones had trained many different kinds of talents, and now was the time to use them.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was sitting at the window with her long hair down and only her inner clothes on, Ji Xun frowned and closed the window. He took off his outer robe and kissed her in the hair room behind su mianyue, "You left without saying goodbye."


    "I left a letter," Su Mianyue retorted.


    "I didn''t see it," Ji Xun denied.


    Looking slightly at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue leaned back against Ji Xun and said with a low smile, "Yu, you don''t look like such a clingy person. Just tell me if you want me to. I won''t laugh at you."


    Ji Xun, who was exposed by Su Mianyue, coughed awkwardly. Seeing that Su Mianyue''s face was full of mischief, he bit her and said, "Don''t tell me you don''t miss me?"


    "I really don''t want to." Su Mianyue shook his head, trying to avoid ji xun, but was tied tighter by Ji Xun''s iron arm and couldn''t move.


    Ji Xun chuckled, "Your body is more honest than you are."


    Su Mianyue glared at Ji Xun angrily and slapped Ji Xun hard on the back of his hand, "Yes, my body likes you more than my heart. Are you satisfied with this answer, your highness?"


    "Your body and mind are mine, no matter which one likes more, because they can only be mine." Ji Xun whispered, "Yue, remember that you can only call me by my name in the future."


    "Ji Xun?" Su Mianyue teased as he dodged in pain.


    "Yu," Ji Xun said with a straight face.


    "I''m the only one who can call you that," Su Mianyue said, turning his eyes.


    Ji Xun almost blurted out this sentence. Fortunately, he swallowed it in time. Otherwise, Su Mianyue would be sad for a long time.


    Ji Xun said in a husky voice, "Yue, what if I want you?"


    Su Mianyue''s face turned red.


    His eyes fell on the candle beside him. Su Mianyue didn''t answer, but Ji Xun muttered restlessly, "Yue, I really want you. Can you give it to me?"


    "A man is indeed a lower half animal. He only thinks about this." Su Mianyue muttered, reaching out to remove Ji Xun''s hand from her belt. However, ji xun''s strength was not something that Su Mianyue could match. Moreover, Su Mianyue did not want to hurt Ji Xun, but only pushed him a few times symbolically.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue didn''t really reject him, Su Mianyue became more and more indulgent...


    As the night turned white, Su Mianyue pushed ji xun feebly.


    Su Yu was stunned for a moment, then saw Su Mianyue glaring angrily, and realized that she was really tired. She rolled over to the side and took a long breath. With a long arm, she pulled Su Mianyue into her arms.


    "Did it hurt you?" Ji Xun was definitely a novice in this area. He would never forget how much pain Su Mianyue suffered from their first time, and he endured it.


    "The technology has improved a lot." Su Mianyue suddenly broke into a wicked smile. When Ji Xun was about to pinch her, she cried out, "Ji Xun, have you ever practiced with another woman? Otherwise, how would you know how to make a woman more comfortable?"


    I didn''t expect Su Mianyue to ask so straightforwardly. Ji Xun coughed unnaturally and looked up at the roof, refusing to answer.


    "What? Did I guess right?" Su Mianyue suddenly turned over and sat on Ji Xun, staring down at Ji Xun, "Be frank and lenient, resist and be strict. Yu, you''re not good at lying. Don''t let me check what you''ve done, or I won''t be rude."


    "That..." Ji Xun touched his nose. Seeing that Su Mianyue was really going to lose his temper, he raised his hand and surrendered in a low voice, "I was afraid you would hurt, so I went to Whorehouse before I came..."


    "You''re going to Whorehouse?" Su Mianyue narrowed his eyes but could not hide the dangerous light in them.


    Ji Xun hurriedly swore, "I just watched two actual battles on the roof. There''s no woman. Yue, you have to believe me."


    Although he knew that Ji Xun would not go looking for a woman, Su Mianyue was still very uncomfortable when he thought of Ji Xun going to see another woman''s body. He twisted his hand hard and asked with jealousy, "Is that woman''s body good?"


    "Not as good as Yue. I only like Yue''s body, really." Ji Xun said with a sincere face in pain.


    "You''ve seen that woman''s body. You''ve seen other women''s bodies!" Su Mianyue pinched hard again, but his mood did not improve because of ji xun''s good words.


    "I asked the dark guard to kill her?" Ji Xun asked uncertainly, not daring to take away su mianyue''s troubled hand.


    With a snort, Su Mianyue glared at Ji Xun and said, "You can remember her better after you kill her. Men are unreliable."


    After that, Su Mianyue was about to go down, but Ji Xun stopped him and hugged him.


    Not daring to eat tofu at this time, Ji Xun could only hug Su Mianyue obediently and say, "I swear this is the only time. In the future, even if a woman takes off all her clothes in front of me, I won''t look at them. Can I close my eyes?"


    "What if it''s an assassin? Do you want to die?" Su Mianyue turned around and glared at Ji Xun.


    "Then I will kill her, assassin or not. Besides Yue, the woman who dares to take off her clothes in front of me will send her to see the king of hell." Ji Xun''s voice was low and his eyes were cold.


    Su Mianyue blinked and raised his hand to depict Ji Xun''s lips, "Yu, I don''t want you to kill innocent people, but if you betray me once, we will either become enemies or forget each other."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was a little sad. Ji Xun said reluctantly, "My heart has been given to you. How can I tolerate other women? Yue, you have to give me the least trust."


    Su Mianyue was stunned. He did not expect Ji Xun to say that. After a moment of silence, he said, "It''s getting late. After washing up, you should take a rest and go back to the palace. I heard about Prince Yongkang''s assassination. I''m afraid these vassal kings will take the opportunity to make a scene. You''ll have to work hard for a while."


    When it came to politics, Ji Xun''s eyes were filled with murderous intent, but he didn''t want Su Mianyue to run too far for him. He said, "Don''t worry, they all have their own little ninety-nine. As long as they split up properly, they won''t be afraid that they will join forces against me."


    "What if they really work together?" Su Mianyue frowned and asked, "What are you going to do with this worst outcome, Yu?"


    "Kill." Ji Xun spat out a word faintly, but his murderous manner was wanton.


    Looking at Ji Xun''s familiar face, Su Mianyue did not say anything.


    It was only at this moment that she realized that Ji Xun was no longer the little beggar she had saved in the first place. He had unknowingly become a man of great responsibility and courage, and even had the authority of an emperor.

 Chapter 419 Those Three Words Move

    Guangji Temple is the national defense temple of the Yan Country. Every year, emperors of past generations would come here to worship the buddha at the beginning of the new year to pray for the new year to be smooth and peaceful.


    Guangji Temple''s previous hosts were all Guangji, and they rarely showed up except for the royal family.


    Standing outside Guangji Temple, Su Mianyue looked at the gold plaque, a little dazed.


    From time to time, someone would walk into the temple and look at her, but su mianyue didn''t realize it. She just stared at Guangji Temple for a long time and didn''t move.


    "Young master, it''s time for us to go in." The secret guard, disguised as a guard, warned in a low voice that Su Mianyue had been standing here for too long, which was suspicious.


    "Changsheng, do you feel anything about those words?" Su Mianyue was not in a hurry to walk, but asked the guard calmly.


    Changsheng looked up and shook his head after looking at it for a while, "Your subordinate is stupid. I can only see that the word is made of gold. I can''t see anything else."


    "Maybe it''s my illusion. Why do I think those three words move?" Shaking his head, Su Mianyue withdrew his gaze and walked towards the temple. After going up the steps, he couldn''t help but look up. This time, he found nothing unusual.


    The novice monk, who had been welcoming guests, had noticed Su Mianyue ever since Su Mianyue stood there looking at the plaque. When he saw her enter the temple, he recited a buddhist horn and said, "Benefactor, please come with the little monk."


    "Thank you, master." Su Mianyue nodded and took Changsheng with him to the man''s room. As he turned the corner, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Mother, don''t worry. My daughter won''t go far. She''s just going to the bamboo forest. Aren''t you relieved to have a maid by her side?" Qin Mengxiu said in a low voice.


    "Well, I don''t know who you look like, and mother can''t control you either. Just be careful and come back early." Please ask the madam to speak helplessly, listening to the tone is kind mother.


    After listening to the mother and daughter''s words, Su Mianyue could no longer hear what they were saying, which made it hard to stop, not to mention Qin Mengxiu and her daughter could not say something secret in such a place.


    Soon, Su Mianyue was led to the room by the novice and looked at a small courtyard that was considered elegant. Su Mianyue''s master and servant divided the two bedrooms to the east and saw that the other rooms did not seem to be occupied for the time being.


    "I should have gone to visit the buddha first, but I didn''t dare to meet him these days because I was unwell. This money is just a small token of my heart. I hope the little master can help me send it to the buddha." Before the little monk left, Su Mianyue kindly handed him a purse.


    "Amitabha, the buddha will bless the benefactor if he has a buddha in his heart." The little monk did not refuse, but read a buddhist chant and left with the money bag.


    After the little monk left, Changsheng wanted to speak but was stopped by a look from Su Mianyue. The two searched the room without any mechanism. Su Mianyue was still on guard and said, "Let me rest for a while. Don''t disturb me if there is anything."


    Su Mianyue wiped the words "Bamboo grove" off the table with tea.


    "Then I''ll go and get my bags ready." Changsheng nodded and left with his hands folded.


    Looking at the elegant guest room, Su Mianyue could not help but frown. Even in the temple, she could not feel a trace of buddha. Her eyes fell on the buddhist shrine against the wall. Su Mianyue walked forward with light steps. She wanted to check it out, but she heard the sound of a little monk bringing new guests into the courtyard.


    Changsheng quickly avoided some of the hidden stakes in the temple and came to the bamboo grove. Qin Mengxiu was already sitting in the bamboo grove pavilion, and there was a handsome young man in the pavilion, but Changsheng could not get close to him to avoid being discovered, and he did not know who the young man was.


    The two of them stayed in the bamboo forest for about two hours before leaving. When Changsheng returned, Su Mianyue and the other invited guests had already gone to listen to abbot Guangji chanting, so Changsheng could only wait in his room for Su Mianyue to return.


    "So, Qin Mengxiu went to meet the lover?" Su Mianyue sneered. She would never believe that qin mengxiu would do such a bad thing to her good friend. When she was in Zhengyang House that day, Su Mianyue knew that Qin Mengxiu was a woman with a deep city. Yuan Zijing was definitely the one she played with.


    The master and servant strolled in the direction of the bamboo forest. Occasionally, they met a place with hidden guards on the road. Su Mianyue did not probe, but pretended not to find out.


    After standing outside Guangji Temple for so long, Su Mianyue was aware that the people who came to the temple were only ordinary guards, but these people hiding in the shadows had good internal strength. Under such a tense situation in Capital City, Guangji Temple invited so many people to purdue the dharma. Su Mianyue did not believe that there was anything fishy about it.


    "My subordinates have never seen that man. He looks normal in his clothes, but he looks like a prince''s son." Changsheng hesitated at the last sentence.


    Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows slightly. Are there any princes in Guangji Temple?


    Su Mianyue paused and looked at the bamboo forest in front of him with his hands behind his back. As the sun was setting, the bamboo forest was dancing gently in the wind. The upright bamboo body showed a gentlemanly demeanor, but what su mianyue saw was the tree''s desire to calm the wind.


    "There''s an array in this bamboo forest," Su Mianyue whispered.


    "What?" Changsheng was stunned for a moment, but did not see the clue.


    "There won''t be anything on the outside, but if you go in there, you won''t be able to get out." Su Mianyue sneered as he spoke, his hands behind him clenching their fists slightly, hesitating to go in and check.


    "Master, don''t take any risks. It''s not too late to investigate after meeting our men," Changsheng urged hastily.


    Looking sideways at Changsheng, this guard was definitely the kind of public face that would not be found in the crowd, and the long-term undercover was a little less murderous and cold than the dark guard should be.


    "Looks like you don''t have much time with Junn Buhui," Su Mianyue shook his head and smiled.


    Changsheng did not understand what Su Mianyue meant by that. Seeing that Su Mianyue did not intend to say anything more, he did not ask. He just dutifully stood by Su Mianyue''s side to protect her.


    After a whiff of cold wind, Su Mianyue pointed to the pavilion across the street and said, "I''ll go in and sit down for a while. Go back and get a pot of hot water and some pastries."


    "Young master..." Changsheng had just opened his mouth when Su Mianyue raised his hand to interrupt.


    "Don''t worry, I cherish my life." Su Mianyue waved his hand and said in a low voice, "No matter who you see on the road, just do what I tell you."


    Changsheng still looked confused, but when she saw Su Mianyue walking towards the pavilion, she could only trot away to avoid wasting too much time and not knowing that su mianyue needed protection.


    Su Mianyue strolled towards the pavilion, and before he could enter, a man came from the depths of the bamboo forest towards the pavilion. The two of them entered the pavilion almost at the same time.


    Looking at the other party''s attire and demeanor, Su Mianyue knew that this was the person Changsheng was talking about. He arched his hand and said, "Is the young master here to admire the moon too? I wonder if I could interrupt you?"


    "The young master is a guest of Guangji Temple as well as a pilgrim invited here. He can walk freely as long as he is not forbidden. Why bother?" The man in green opened his mouth carelessly. Although he deliberately restrained the aura of the king around him, his demeanor was still somewhat superior.


    Su Mianyue acted like a merchant, tidied up the jade pendant on his waist, and sat down to play with the gem ring in his hand, as if to prove that he was higher than the other party.

 Chapter 420 He Was the Source of the Fog

    The man in green did not say a word. After looking at Su Mianyue for a while, he looked away. It seemed that he was admiring the bamboo forest, but Su Mianyue could feel his displeasure.


    A person who can walk out of the formation must have a great connection with Guangji Temple, but su mianyue really doesn''t remember that the Yan Country has a prince of this age, is he not from the yan nation?


    "There is also a bamboo forest in my backyard, but it is less buddhist. It is different from watching the moon here." Su Mianyue looked up at the moon, looking very elegant and asked, "Is the young master also a bamboo lover?"


    The man in green did not look back and said, "It''s just that there''s nowhere to go at night, so he just came out for a walk. It''s just for peace."


    You don''t want to talk to her anymore? Su Mianyue turned his eyes and looked at the man who was resting with his eyes closed. His accent was Yan Country, but not Capital City.


    As if unaware of the man in green, Su Mianyue asked again, "Is the young master invited?"


    The man in green answered Su Mianyue''s question with indifference after a while.


    Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Actually, I was also invited. The person who should have come was my father, but he was ill a while ago and can''t get out of bed and walk now. He could only send me, the useless legitimate son, over. When I left home, my mother repeatedly told me to burn incense and worship buddha sincerely when I arrived in Guangji Temple. I can''t be as unaffected as at home. In fact, in my opinion, as long as the incense money is enough, there is no god not to bless."


    Su Mianyue said with a sneer, knowing that the man in green would not answer her, so he talked to himself about how upset he was when he came to the temple. In short, what he said was nonsense.


    It was not until the man in green felt the urge to leave that Su Mianyue pretended to be mysterious, "Speaking of which, it''s also a matter of fate with the young master. Let me be honest. Actually, I''m not here to admire the moon. I heard that there are many young ladies here this time. Those young ladies love to write poems under the moon. I was wondering if I could meet a woman who would like me to marry home. My mother has been forcing me to get married for the past few years."


    Only then did the man in green look back at Su Mianyue. When he saw Su Mianyue wink at him, he could not help but frown. After all, he sat there and did not leave. He quickly straightened up and followed Su Mianyue''s words, "A fair lady is easy to please. It is reasonable for a young man to seek for a golden and jade marriage. He must sincerely pray in front of the buddha to get what he wants."


    "Then I''ll borrow your good words. I''ve only just arrived today, and I''ve donated twice. I''ve donated ten thousand taels of silver for the first time, and I''ve eaten plain porridge for lunch. I''ve donated a iou for ten thousand tons of grain. When they have time, I''ll go to my house and get it myself. If I can really marry a pretty girl, My parents won''t say no even if they donate another 100,000 tons of food." Su Mianyue''s tone was that he was not short of money. He squinted his eyes and patted his chest at the man in green, but watched the man in green''s reaction in the afterglow.


    Sure enough, the man in green''s eyes lit up, then smiled and said, "Although the young master says he doesn''t believe in god and buddha, he is a person with buddha in his heart. This food can be saved by buddha and dharma."


    Damn it! The grain is returned to his mother and he needs the dharma pudu. Can you double the amount after listening to the monks read the scriptures?


    Su Mianyue cursed in his heart, but with a smug smile on his face, he said, "My father always taught us to be a family of good deeds. He said that good deeds must be rewarded with good deeds, so that our family can be rich today. I don''t understand this, but my father never misses his words. It''s okay to donate more money for sesame oil, or else my father wouldn''t have brought me two hundred thousand taels of silver to Guangji Temple, right?"


    The man in green smiled and nodded. This time, he did not answer, but his attitude towards Su Mianyue was obviously no longer so distant.


    Su Mianyue talked to himself for a while, and then he heard the voices of many young girls outside the bamboo forest. The man in green looked at Su Mianyue without any trace. He saw that she was still there, "It seems that the young master is really sincere. With so many young ladies, there must be a young master''s lover."


    Su Mianyue followed the man''s line of sight and looked very excited, but her heart was secretly surprised. She only found a few invited people, but when she heard those young girls, most of them were businessmen''s daughters in the capital, and there were also a few officials''daughters among them.


    The official daughter, who usually had a high air of disdain for her dealings with the merchant girl, spoke as if she were a sister, and hinted that the other party was very good, and that they were compatible with the illegitimate brother of the family or a certain clan brother.


    Without the approval of his family, Su Mianyue did not believe that these miss officials would say such misleading words. It was not clear that the government and business collusion was on the surface. What were these officials in Capital City going to do?


    Thoughts flashed through his mind. Su Mianyue felt that the first thing to figure out was the identity of the person beside him. He was the root of the fog.


    "Why are there men here?" Before Su Mianyue could clear his mind, he heard a pretentious exclamation from an official lady.


    Qin Mengxiu was the most valuable person in the group, and she did not have the posture to avoid suspicion, but someone''s words were undoubtedly slapping her in the face, it seems that these people are also face and heart incompatible.


    Laughing in his heart, Su Mianyue turned to the man in green with a red face and whispered, "In my opinion, the lady in the aquamarine dress is the prettiest. Although she looks cold and aloof, such a woman is the most enjoyable to do according to my master''s experience. Marrying her back home as the main wife can be said to be a living room. Hehe."


    Su Mianyue''s words changed the man''s face, and he nodded back to normal, but did not comment, because Su Mianyue was talking about Qin Mengxiu.


    "They''re coming. They''re coming. I need to look carefully this time. Maybe there''s more to it." Su Mianyue looked like he was going to rub his hands together, showing that Qin Mengxiu was not the only one who had to do it.


    "These are all young ladies. It''s better for the young master to put on some airs." The man in green seemed to have kindly reminded him.


    At this time, Qin Mengxiu and the others had also come over. Qin Mengxiu''s cold eyes swept over the two of them and leaned over to salute them, "Excuse me, but this is the only place in the bamboo forest for rest. I don''t know..."


    "It doesn''t matter. We''re not afraid of being disturbed. Please feel free to recite poems and paint or enjoy the moon. Don''t be uncomfortable with us." Su Mianyue didn''t give Qin Mengxiu a chance to chase him away.


    "But..." Qin Mengxiu wanted to say something else, but was startled by Su Mianyue who suddenly closed the folding fan and walked towards her, and subconsciously took two steps back.


    "My father has always said that I am not knowledgeable enough. Seeing that all the young ladies are talented people, why don''t you let me admire them and gain some insight? Rest assured, young ladies, I will not disturb you. Just stand by and watch." Su Mianyue pretended to be a gentleman, but what he said was frivolous.


    However, Su Mianyue''s gorgeous dress made several merchant women look at her a few more times. They quickly estimated the value of su mianyue''s clothes, and their eyes were filled with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 421 Theres Something Fishy about It

    However, these businesswomen''s thoughts were doomed to fail. Young master green-clad had already stepped down from the pavilion, made a salute to Qin Mengxiu and the others, and said to Su Mianyue, "Young master, please don''t disturb your ladies'' gracefulness. After all, this is a sacred place of buddhism."


    Su Mianyue had the heart to refute a few words. It could be seen that the man in green had already walked out of the bamboo forest. He could only sigh and shake his head. In a low voice, he said, "It''s a pity that such a good opportunity is wasted."


    The man in green heard Su Mianyue''s words, but his footsteps did not stop. Su Mianyue looked like he was struggling to catch up with her. From time to time, he looked back at the smiling beauty and almost fell to the ground several times. After he could not see her clearly, he ran out of the bamboo forest regretfully. But the man in the green shirt was nowhere to be seen.


    At this moment, Changsheng was coming over with the food box. Seeing that Su Mianyue had just come out to speak, he was stopped by Su Mianyue''s eyes and scolded unhappily, "Why are you so slow? The young master had a stomach full of cold wind inside. If you had come earlier, the young master would have been able to use flowers to curry favor with a beautiful woman. If the young master could not marry back to the young madam, you would have waited for her to scold you."


    Changsheng wiped off a completely non-existent sweat and immediately bent down to nod in cooperation with the apology. The master and servant went back the same way.


    After making sure that no one was hiding around, Su Mianyue said in a low voice: "There''s something wrong with the identity of the person you saw. He came out of the formation. I suspect that this Guangji Temple is a bit fishy, but our people can''t investigate now. We can only discuss it after we go out. You find a chance to tell our people to be careful and not to reveal anything."


    "Yes." Changsheng immediately bowed and said yes.


    "All right, stop acting. There''s no one around here. Go back and rest." Su Mianyue said a word and slowed down, but his brows never relaxed.


    The national defense temple is located near Capital City, covering an entire mountain area. If this is the base of a certain prince, and the use of good men and women to amass wealth and store food, it is undoubtedly a knife hanging on Ji Xun''s head.


    Su Mianyue paused and turned back to look at the direction of the back mountain. With the land area of Guangji Temple, even an army of tens of thousands of men and horses was not a problem. If they were to attack Capital City, Ji Xun would not even have time to prepare.


    Su Mianyue, who had a heavy heart, decided to stay put for the time being. She didn''t know much about the formation. If she couldn''t get out of the bamboo forest formation, she would be alarmed. Now, she had to be careful not to reveal anything and inform Ji Xun of this discovery as soon as possible.


    Ji Xun, whom Su Mianyue had thought about several times, had just ordered to take back the iron and steel certificate that had been passed down from generation to generation by Prince Pingyang. No matter how much Prince Pingyang complained, Ji Xun still refused to change his mind, but it also showed that as long as the royal family of Pingyang did not participate in the rebellion and did not violate the national law, they could inherit the throne of Prince Pingyang for generations, and all the systems remained the same.


    But no matter what Ji Xun said, no one believed him.


    The red book and iron certificate was the biggest reliance of the Pingyang royal family. Without this protection umbrella, Ji Xun could find a crime to keep the Pingyang royal family in peace. Sometimes, the so-called crime of treason is not an additional crime.


    In the sound of Prince Pingyang crying, scolding and begging for mercy, Ji Xun ordered people to temporarily place him in a remote place in the palace and send secret guards to protect him.


    In fact, it was also a disguised surveillance of the king of Pingyao, so that he did not have a chance to cause trouble, and the imperial edict was also summoned out. The entire Imperial Capital knew about the mistakes of the king of Pingyao, but no one dared to talk too much about it.


    As for the soldiers brought by the king of Pingyang, after the investigation, Ji Xun killed all the soldiers who were truly loyal to the palace of pingyang, and the remaining number was less than one-third, which was undoubtedly a warning to all the vassals.


    Anyone who dares to act recklessly because they have the military power in their hands will never be in a situation like Prince Pingyang''s.


    The injured prince of Yongkang had arrived in the capital city and was temporarily treated by the imperial physician because of his serious injury.


    Ji Xun ordered that no one be allowed to ask for permission to visit. Before Prince Yongkang''s injuries could recover, Ji Xun''s banquet with the kings would be put to a temporary end.


    "Prime Minister Zuo, I have never asked you about your family''s personal affairs, but Prime Minister Zuo, as an important official, should take care of himself. The rumors about your family should be settled as soon as possible. Don''t let the people see your family''s jokes." After dealing with Prince Pingyang, Ji Xun looked up at Prime Minister Zuo. Although his voice was calm, Prime Minister Zuo was sweating.


    Prime Minister Zuo knew why Yuan Zijing was in trouble, including the rumors after Yuan Zijing''s accident. Prime Minister Zuo also made people say that Su Mianyue was not allowed to let others enter the palace to compete for favor and killed Yuan Zijing. Now, hearing ji xun ask, he was not sure if Su Mianyue knew what the left Prime Minister''s Mansion did.


    However, ji xun only glanced at Prime Minister Zuo and then lowered his head to review the transcripts, ignoring Prime Minister Zuo''s worries.


    The right side sneered, "I''ve heard a lot of versions of the original, but I don''t know which one is real or fake. I''ve heard people say that Prime Minister Zuo''s daughter is a bold and unrestrained person. The truth is very strange. There are a lot of impeachments from the imperial court for trivial matters. Why is it that the Prime Minister Zuo family is still so impeachable? Isn''t it because the imperial court is sick?"


    "Have you ever heard the wise man''s words?" The left was equal to the right in a cold voice.


    "It''s true that rumors stop at the wise, but what happened to the daughter in Zhengyang House..." The right half opened his mouth mercilessly and was interrupted by Prime Minister Zuo before he could finish.


    "Shut up!" Zuo xiang yelled angrily. He didn''t know whether he was ashamed of Yuan Zijing or angry. He pointed to his right and shouted, "Right, are you trying to force his daughter to death?"


    "What does Prime Minister Zuo mean by that?" The right side looked at the left side in confusion and said, "When the incident happened that day, he was in the palace. Even if he was invited to go to Zhengyang House, he would not be able to do anything."


    "Wei zhengqing!" Prime Minister Zuo shouted, shaking as if he could faint at any moment.


    "Well, this is not the place where you quarrel." Ji Xun opened his mouth slowly and waved his big hand, "The two aiqing want to discuss the inside story of Zhengyang House. Go outside the palace and argue. I''m sure the people like to hear it."


    "Your highness, the crown prince, please forgive us." The left and right of them clasped hands in Ji Xun''s direction.


    "Kneel down." Ji Xun did not lift his head to give an order. As the two of them were about to leave, he told the eunuch beside them, "The dishes in Zhengyang House are quite good. Go and order some special dishes for them."


    The little eunuch hurried away, but Prime Minister Zuo''s face broke out in cold sweat after hearing this. Could he make a sound to stop the little eunuch from going out of the palace?


    Or did he have time to stop what his men were about to do?


    After glancing at Prime Minister Zuo, who looked extremely pale, he snorted, "Prime Minister Zuo has been an official for so many years and is one of the three princes. When did he become so timid?"


    After saying this, he took a step to the right and walked away. Walking with Prime Minister Zuo would affect his good mood.


    At this time, Prime Minister Zuo had no time to quarrel with the right. Now, he only hoped that the people under him could do things more smoothly and not leave any clues. When he thought of this, he quickly walked to the palace gate and crossed the right side without even hearing a word from the right side.

 Chapter 422 Make up A Story

    Yan Capital has never lacked a topic for public discussion in recent years, but in the past, people only dared to talk about the royal family in private, but now it is this prince and that prince.


    Especially after the accident of the left Prime Minister''s Mansion, people could hear people talking about the left Prime Minister''s Mansion on the street. Now that Zhengyang House was burned by a fire, it was more to talk about for the people.


    The shopkeeper of Zhengyang House knelt in front of the building and wailed. The shopkeepers on both sides of the building didn''t have time to persuade him. They were busy preventing their own shops from being burned.


    Zhengyang House''s men held the shopkeeper''s hand to prevent him from rushing into the sea of fire, but it was impossible to say a word. The survivors of the disaster had heard the cries of their companions before the restaurant was burned to death, but they could do nothing but run for their own lives, and could not save people at all.


    Everyone in the neighborhood would come to see the scene, and many of the competitors would gloat. Some of the guests who stayed or ate in the restaurant could not escape and ascended to the sky. The family members cried in front of the restaurant. Dali Temple officials and soldiers also came to the scene to deal with the matter, but the restaurant could not enter the scene and the officials and the public could not identify the suspect, the only thing they could do was to stop the family members from rushing in to die.


    Ji Xun had already heard from the secret guard about Zhengyang House before the little eunuch came back and did not give any instructions.


    Ji Xun did not believe that Yuan Zijing and the others were completely unaware of the fact that they wanted to kill Su Mianyue at the Zhengyang building. The woman who dared to harm him should pay the price of death. As for those innocent people who died wrongly, Ji Xun could not do anything. If they wanted revenge, let them go to find a bad relationship.


    Junn Buhui, who was also not concerned about the Zhengyang building, was sitting in the hall with Jun Mingzhu in his arms and looking at the tearful General Si without saying a word. He refused to let the real grandfather hold the child for a while, afraid that Jun Mingzhu would be forcibly taken away.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have..." General Si stopped before he could finish his sentence. Could he say something that he shouldn''t have let Si Yihuan follow the young master and lose his face?


    General Si was seriously injured when he ran away with his children, and because the poison had eaten into his internal organs, his body was no longer as strong as it used to be. He could not lead a soldier to fight, and now he could hardly walk for a long time. The eldest son of the three children was almost a cripple because of Yun Wansheng''s torture. After a few years of marriage with Su Yingxue, he still had no children. The second son worked for Ji Xun for many years but had no contact with his family. His life and death were unknown. His little daughter died miserably. General Si wanted to take Jun Mingzhu back to his knees and raise him.


    It was just that after being a wet father for so long, Junn Buhui thought Jun Mingzhu was more important than his life, so how could he be willing to hand over the baby?


    Looking at General Si''s tears, Junn Buhui couldn''t help but be moved, but it was definitely for Si Yihuan''s sake, but it wasn''t enough to make him break up.


    "General Si, Mingzhu is my Junn Buhui''s daughter. Her surname is jun all her life. If General Si takes her back to the si fu to make sure that she is safe, what will General Si say about her identity when Mingzhu grows up? Will she know that she is a courtier, or do you want to tell her that my father doesn''t want her?" Junn Buhui thought for a moment, because Jun Mingzhu could not be the enemy of general si, so the words were not as irritating as usual.


    General Si was speechless. Both of these words were too cruel for Jun Mingzhu, but looking at his soft grandson, General Si still said, "The old lady didn''t stop you from visiting Mingzhu, but young master jun is still young. Sooner or later, he will get married and have children. What will Mingzhu do then? At least I can love her with all my heart by my grandfather''s side."


    "If you can''t protect her, what''s the point of loving her more?" Junn Buhui explained the truth again without mercy. Seeing general si''s face full of pain, he couldn''t bear to say, "General Si means what I mean. As long as General Si wants to see Mingzhu, the door of the palace is always open for general si, but it is absolutely impossible to take the child away."


    General Si was silent for a long time before he looked up to see Junn Buhui. This young man could be called a devil. Even in this world, few women could have such a beautiful face. Is it really okay for such a man to raise his granddaughter?


    Whether he had doubts or not, knowing that it was impossible to take Jun Mingzhu away now, General Si did not think of taking him away forcefully. He lost because of the force alone. Besides, Junn Buhui was Ji Xun''s right-hand man, and General Si''s loyalty to the monarch did not allow him to make a big fuss in his mansion.


    "Where did Yihuan die? I want to see this wretched daughter." General Si said in a hoarse voice.


    Junn Buhui stood up and said, "I''ll escort General Si over. Yihuan should miss Mingzhu too."


    Seeing that jun did not regret looking at Jun Mingzhu''s indulgent expression, General Si subconsciously asked, "Is it really worth it for young master jun to delay his marriage for a child without blood ties?"


    "Marriage?" Junn Buhui raised an eyebrow. Could he say that he never thought of getting married?


    "A man''s promise is worth a thousand gold. I have sworn to take care of Mingzhu for the rest of my life, and I will not break my promise. Even if there is a wife in the future, if she can''t treat Mingzhu as a poisonous woman, what use will such a woman come to?"


    Junn Buhui was loud and powerful, and General Si could not say anything more. Maybe Junn Buhui would change his mind in two years. It would be no difference if he brought Mingzhu home to raise him.


    Because Junn Buhui refused to give the child to general si, General Si could only follow him and look at his sleeping granddaughter, but he could not remember how he loved his daughter when she was a baby. He only remembered that Si Yihuan was very clingy when he was young, but also had the iron bones of the si family. Surely he would not regret his decision to go undercover until he died?


    Not to mention Junn Buhui taking General Si to worship Si Yihuan, Su Mianyue listened to the scriptures in Guangji Temple for two days and almost killed him. In the end, he could only find a way to escape. He spent a hundred thousand taels of silver to set up two nameless Changsheng tablets, one for Shangguan Pei and the other for Changsheng.


    "How can you live without a name?" Su Mianyue looked at the tablet, lost in thought, the man in green came forward to speak, twisting three columns of fragrance lit and inserted in the incense burner.


    "I don''t know their names, but they''re the ones who saved my life." Su Mianyue said half-truthfully. If they hadn''t given up their lives to save her, perhaps she would have turned into a handful of dust.


    Looking sideways at Su Mianyue, who was rarely a bit serious, the man in green asked, "Since you were born with a golden spoon in your mouth, did anyone dare to lay a black hand on you?"


    "Hehe." Su Mianyue touched his nose and smiled awkwardly. "Young and frivolous, quarreling with someone over an unknown woman, and ended up being kidnapped by a black hand on the way back to the mansion. I hid in the carriage of the two of them when I ran away. Fortunately, they were kind enough not to give me away. But I cut them off before that mortal enemy could kill them, but I didn''t dare to tell my father about it when I got home, so I didn''t know their names all these years, so I can only do this little thing to reassure myself."


    Without asking the man in green, Su Mianyue made up a story in one breath. Even if the man in green was suspicious, he had to check it for a while. Seeing his thoughtful expression, Su Mianyue changed the subject with a friendly gesture, "It makes me feel much better. Why are you here? Are you here to pay respects to your relatives and friends?"

 Chapter 423 Accidental Or Deliberate?

    The man in green shook his head first, then nodded and said, "Not really a relative or friend, but the love of a good friend. But my good friend has been trapped in love, and has not dared to come here for worship all these years. When I have time, I will come to offer a stick of incense as a token of my love for the deceased."


    "Your friend is an infatuated man. I hope he can find someone to spend the rest of his life with." Su Mianyue glanced at the name on the tablet and knew it was a nickname. It was too difficult to find out.


    "Do you think he should get out of this relationship?" The man in green asked.


    Looking at the man in green, Su Mianyue blinked and said, "Shouldn''t I? Life is long, it is indeed long, it is only a matter of breath to say short, no matter how deep feelings are in the past, for a dead person to let himself miserable life, that is the punishment for himself, but also for the people around him who care about him, let the dead can not rest in peace. If you have this person in your heart, then pray in front of the buddha that there will be an encounter in the next life, and it will be done in the corner of your heart in this life."


    "I didn''t expect the young master to have such an idea. I was taught," the man in green arched his hand.


    "Hehe, that''s what my mother said to my aunt. I was only five or six years old then. I didn''t understand what that meant, but my aunt remarried three years after my uncle passed away. Now that both her children and her husband are singing harmoniously, she''s living a happy life." What Su Mianyue said just now was a casual remark, but this matter is true, and absolutely not afraid of people to investigate.


    This time, the man in green did not answer. He just looked at the tablet for a long time, and many complicated emotions flashed in his eyes.


    When Su Mianyue did not know whether to stay and talk or leave, the man in green once again cupped his hand to su mianyue and said, "I will not disturb the young master and his benefactor. I will take my leave."


    "Actually, there''s nothing to say. People are dead. Who knows if they have never crossed the bridge of naihe? I told them that they might not be able to hear me." Su Mianyue waved his hand and said, "I''m going back for a rest too. I''ve had a headache from listening to the scriptures these past two days, and my nose smells like incense. Now I want to go back to my room and wash up. I smell like this all over my body. If I knew I shouldn''t have taken this job, let my mother come."


    Hearing Su Mianyue''s complaint, the man in green pressed his lips together and smiled, making a gesture of invitation. As the two of them walked out, the man in green asked, "Did the young master see the girl he liked that day?"


    "To tell you the truth, you have to be pretty to look at people at night. Besides, I don''t know which family the girl belongs to. If I have the chance to meet her outside the temple, I will ask the family to send a matchmaker to propose marriage." Su Mianyue said indifferently, as if she was not the one who was anxious to see the beauty that night. When the suspicion flashed in the man''s eyes, Su Mianyue said again: "Then again, if you marry a wife and a virtuous man, maybe I should let my mother make the decision, but don''t go home with a jealous woman. If you want to be gentle and gentle in the future, you will have no peace. Then my father will have to skin me."


    The man in green responded with a smile and said goodbye to Su Mianyue at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Standing at the door, Su Mianyue stretched without any image. He watched the direction of the man''s departure from the corner of his eyes.


    I haven''t seen him in the past few days. Did I meet him at the longevity palace by chance or on purpose today?


    Thinking carefully about what the man in green had just said to him, Su Mianyue did not notice anything unusual, so he moved his waist and said, "It''s really his mother''s evil door. This guy can''t be a ghost, can he? It seems that few people in the whole of Guangji Temple know his existence, but he can still come and go freely without any martial arts skills."


    After muttering, Su Mianyue stepped down the steps and noticed that someone was watching him. He raised a sneer and said, "Damn it, if I had known about the food and drink in the temple, I would have pretended to be ill at home to find a chance to sneak out and drink some flower wine. It was such a great misfortune for me to have wasted so many days in just a few decades."


    Su Mianyue complained about his life and came back to the guest house with a guarded look on his face. Su Mianyue knew that their yard was being watched, so Changsheng quickly slapped Changsheng on the back and scolded him, "I want you to go out and buy me some meat for a tooth sacrifice. If you can''t go to the back of the mountain and catch something that smells like meat, you can do it. Why are you still standing here? Are you ignoring my master''s words?"


    Changsheng lowered his head knowingly and said wrongly, "Young master, it''s not that your subordinates are disobedient, but that your subordinates can''t get out. The little monk who guarded the door said that the abbot personally recited the scriptures these days. Once he opened the door, his good fortune would be revealed. His subordinates at the back of the mountain also went to see it. They asked several people and said that there were only small snakes in the bamboo forest, but his subordinates were afraid of snakes since they were young and did not dare to catch them."


    "You piece of trash." After kicking Changsheng in the calf, Changsheng almost fell to his knees and staggered several steps before standing up.


    Su Mianyue signaled to Changsheng with his eyes. Seeing that the other party understood what he meant, he pointed at Changsheng''s nose and scolded, "Young master gives you so much money every month, but you can''t even get a mouthful of meat for young master. When you go home, young master will throw you back to my father. You just wait for bad luck!"


    "Young master, your subordinates are useless. Please remember to serve your subordinates for so many years and be loyal to your subordinates. This time in Shangrao, when you get home, your subordinates will buy you meat every day." Changsheng ignored his limp and wanted to follow up and say a few more words of mercy.


    But su mianyue turned around and kicked Changsheng on the body, then closed the door and scolded, "Useless thing! Let the young master hear you cry again, the young master will let you go now, don''t disturb the young master to rest, stay where it is cool."


    Changsheng, who had climbed up from the ground, did not care about the shoe marks on his body. He looked at the closed door with a bitter face. Several times he tried to open his mouth, but he did not dare to speak. He could only walk to the courtyard door dejectedly. He simply sat on the doorstep and said to himself, "Shouldn''t it be far enough to roll here?"


    "Your master has a really bad temper." As soon as Changsheng finished speaking, the voice of a teenager came from above.


    Changsheng looked up and saw that the other party had a pleasant round face. He held a piece of cake in his hand and handed it to Changsheng, "Eat it. My master gave it to me."


    "Thank you." Changsheng took the pastry but did not eat it. Instead, he sighed with a habitual expression, "This is the temper of the young master. When he calms down, he will forget what he just said. After serving the young master for so many years, I don''t know how many times he would have chased me away if he didn''t want me to, but if he didn''t serve him well, he would have to go back to the old master to get the board. Thinking about it would make my butt hurt."


    "You call this bad service?" His round face rested on Changsheng''s shirt and the shoe prints.


    It''s my fault for making the young master angry. The job of a rich family is not so good. If I didn''t want to save a few years to marry a wife, I wouldn''t be so weak. I''m not their sworn servant. I''ll be free in two years at most. When the time comes, find a small town to buy a house and do some small business. If you really can''t, follow the darts to the darts bureau. You can always afford a daughter-in-law." Changsheng said with a yearning face.


    The round face of the small eyes turned a few times, and then moved closer to Changsheng, the two of them began to whisper, and in a short while they became brothers, it was almost too late to see each other.

 Chapter 424 Make Trouble

    Eating and listening to buddhist scriptures in the temple for three whole days, Su Mianyue did not see the man in green when he left, nor did he contact his own people during these three days.


    After leaving with Changsheng, Su Mianyue noticed that someone was following them behind, so he told Changsheng, "Go to the best brothel in the capital."


    "Young master?" Changsheng thought he heard wrong. This master is a girl, okay?


    "There''s someone following you. I''ll send you back when we get to the brothel. Find a way to get them into my room and bring some hallucinogenic medicine from your master. Remember, make sure there''s no tail behind you." Su Mianyue lowered his voice and leaned against the carriage door.


    Changsheng nodded at the words and did not dare to drive faster. He did not notice the person following them. It was obvious that the man had high internal strength.


    Changsheng''s forehead was covered in cold sweat at the thought of almost being a bad thing.


    "Ask your master to find a way to take all his men out and let him play as many tricks as possible. No one will find out." After Su Mianyue said another sentence, he realized that his words were simply superfluous. Junn Buhui was a professional at this, and he knew less than she did?


    Sure that the person who followed him did not release any murderous intent, Su Mianyue leaned against the wall of the car and closed his eyes to rest. He had not slept in Guangji Temple these days, so he was afraid that he would close his eyes and be wiped by someone''s neck and never wake up again.


    Soon, the carriage was driven to the door of a brothel. Because of the loud noise of bamboo, Changsheng said loudly, "Young master should go back to the mansion with his subordinates first. Old master and madam must skin his subordinates before they see him."


    "Nonsense, the young master has been eating vegetarian food in his body and mind these days. He''s almost gone. What''s the fun of living without letting the young master relax? Get back to the young master and get the things he needs. If you delay the good things of the young master, get out of here. There''s no room for useless servants around the young master. Hmph!" After scolding him, he kicked Changsheng on the butt. Su Mianyue folded his fan and shouted at him, "I haven''t seen you coming. Hurry up and prepare some girls who are smart. Are you afraid that you don''t have any money?"


    As he shouted, he took out a few bank notes and waved them around. Su Mianyue looked like a typical playboy.


    When the old madam saw the silver ticket, she immediately came over with a smile on her face. She quickly welcomed Su Mianyue into the house and quickly ordered the girls to serve him, while she ordered people to serve good food and wine.


    Su Mianyue generously threw a few silver tickets to the old lady, thinking that one day she would come to this flower house to rob the rich and help the poor. Su Mianyue''s money was not that easy to earn.


    The stalkers outside didn''t get too close to Su Mianyue''s teasing voice, but they stayed where they could hear Su Mianyue''s voice.


    Half an hour later, Su Mianyue''s impersonated Hong Family major was sent to Su Mianyue''s room. Su Mianyue received the signal and pretended to be drunk and wet his clothes. At this moment, major Hong Family had been stripped of his outer robe. Su Mianyue directly poured the jug on him, looked at the dark guard and left.


    Su Mianyue had no choice but to say that it was immoral for young master hong to die under the peony blossoms. If he did not die on a woman, the spies would surely find out something. Su Mianyue did not believe that the invitation from Guangji Temple was sent at random. If you want to hate him, let hongda and shaoshao hate his own father for not participating in the royal fight.


    Before leaving the brothel, Su Mianyue took off the human skin mask on his face and walked a few rounds in a crowded place. No one followed him and he went to the palace.


    Junn Buhui was waiting for Su Mianyue to come back. He was secretly relieved to see Su Mianyue safe and sound. Otherwise, he was really afraid that Ji Xun would fall out with him.


    "You have the guts to let me go to Guangji Temple, but you don''t have the guts to face me. Something might happen. Junn Buhui, you have the guts to be a mouse." Taking a look at the sweet sleeping Jun Mingzhu, Su Mianyue teased in a low voice.


    "You are more suitable than them." Junn Buhui explained. Seeing that Su Mianyue was not going to take the initiative to talk about Guangji Temple, he asked, "Did you find anything?"


    "I didn''t go deep into it because I was desperate for my life." Su Mianyue stretched his back and said, "You can arrange for some people who are good at light work and have a look at the bamboo grove in Guangji Temple. I think there''s something fishy inside. I''m afraid someone is going to do something."


    "Okay, I''ll make the arrangements." Junn Buhui said and was about to get up.


    "No hurry." Su Mianyue stopped Junn Buhui and took a sip of the tea and sake, "I saw an unidentified but definitely unusual person there. I''ll draw a portrait for you. It might be safer to find out the details of this person before going."


    Junn Buhui nodded and said, "Okay, you go to the study first. I''ll get someone to prepare some supper for you."


    "Is this a bribe?" Su Mianyue asked with a smile.


    "I can''t afford to bribe Ji Xun''s woman, so I''m going to let her go." Junn Buhui got up after saying this, but after taking two steps, he stopped beside Su Mianyue with a face full of shame and said, "I didn''t expect Ji Xun to have the ability to take you down before we got married. He''ll have to treat me to a drink alone later."


    Looking up at the smirking Junn Buhui, Su Mianyue said with an ungrateful expression, "How do you know he took me down, not me?"


    Su Mianyue would still be shy in front of Ji Xun, but in front of Junn Buhui, Su Mianyue would never be embarrassed by the fact that she and Ji Xun were husband and wife. In that civilized era, unmarried cohabitation was common. Even if Su Mianyue had never eaten pork in her previous life, she had seen a lot of them and said a lot of dirty words, okay?


    Junn Buhui was stunned for a moment before he understood what Su Mianyue was talking about. The evildoer''s face turned red and he hurried out with Jun Mingzhu in his arms, "Mingzhu, you must not learn from her when you grow up. How can a woman say anything? A woman must be reserved and reserved!"


    If Junn Buhui had not held the child in his arms, Su Mianyue would have chased after him and kicked him. Would he not have allowed himself to fight back if he could have teased him?


    But now was not the time to play around. Su Mianyue also got up and walked to the study. He opened the rice paper and closed his eyes. He thought about how the man in green would look. Soon, he drew a sketch. Anyone who had seen the man in green would be able to recognize him.


    Not only was this man in green, Su Mianyue drew two more pilgrims who lived in the same courtyard as her, and even the round-faced servant drew them. It was important to find out if these people were eyeliner buried in Capital City.


    After half an hour, Junn Buhui came in with the food box. After handing it to Su Mianyue, he picked up a few pictures and began to look at them.


    Su Mianyue explained, "These two people are pilgrims who live in the same courtyard as me, but I always feel that they are watching me. This round faced boy also took the initiative to look for Changsheng, trying to test whether I am that young master hong."


    After saying this, Su Mianyue opened the food box and added, "The person at the bottom is the mysterious man. He lives in the bamboo forest in Guangji Temple, but he doesn''t seem to know martial arts. He knows Minister of Dali Temple''s daughter Qin Mengxiu and has met her several times alone."


    After finishing what he had to say, Su Mianyue began to focus on his supper. He had hardly eaten anything in the brothel tonight, and was so smoked by two women all covered in powder that he had no appetite at all. He could only drink to suppress the urge to upset his stomach.


    Junn Buhui looked a little heavy after reading a few portraits, but when he saw that Su Mianyue was eating well, he did not speak. He got up and took out a book in the dark compartment behind the bookshelf to compare it with the portrait of the man in green.

 Chapter 425 Think Less of My Man

    After Su Mianyue finished eating, Junn Buhui pushed the book over and said: "The man you have met should be the eldest son of king qin nan''s concubine. It is said that when he was young, he was not well enough to seek medical treatment all year round. All I know about him is that this Ji Yun did not participate in any matters of the royal family, and his birth mother was not favored in the buddhist hall to pray for him all year round."


    "The eldest son of a concubine?" Su Mianyue looked at it for a while. There were very few records of Ji Yun''s words. There was a message that Ji Yun didn''t need to pay much attention to. Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Interesting."


    "I will send someone to keep an eye on king qin nan. If he is rebellious, he will definitely contact ji yun," Junn Buhui said with a heavy expression.


    "Don''t scare the snake." Su Mianyue shook his head. Seeing that jun was still staring at the portraits of the others, he said: "I think it''s better to discuss with Yu about king qin nan before deciding what to do. It''s imperative to find out their claws and teeth first. Tomorrow I will give you all the images of the pilgrims I saw in the past few days and send someone to keep an eye on them. Maybe you can find what we are looking for without doing anything yourself."


    "You want to blend in?" Junn Buhui raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s really uncultured," Su Mianyue corrected with a sneer, "That was planted. You can also say that it was undercover."


    Chaosu mianyue rolled her eyes. It was the same thing. What was the difference?


    "I donated 10,000 tons of food for young master hong. I think the people in Guangji Temple will take the iou to the Hong Family soon, but young master hong will die drunk in wenrou tonight. Do you think old master hong, who lost his eldest son, will be in the mood to arrange this?" Su Mianyue played with making simple charcoal pens and got up to wash them when he saw that his hands were stained with soot.


    "The most vicious woman." Junn Buhui killed countless people, but he couldn''t stand to see Su Mianyue proud.


    "You can scold me when I poison you to death." Su Mianyue replied nonchalantly, holding Ji Yun''s portrait in his hand and saying to jun, "I''ll go to the palace and come back tomorrow morning to tell you about Yu''s plans."


    "No one laughs at the man who misses you. Why use this as a cover?" Junn Buhui said in an ungrateful tone.


    "Is it not normal for me to miss my man? It''s okay for you to miss my man less. If you bend yourself, don''t bend others too." Su Mianyue glanced at jun''s unrepentant lower body with sympathy in his eyes.


    "Are you still a woman? Can you just say that?" Junn Buhui subconsciously clamped her legs and glared at Su Mianyue.


    "I''m serious. Don''t you understand?" Su Mianyue blinked and ignored Junn Buhui, who was about to explode. He waved at him and said, "Thank you for your supper. Young master jun, why don''t you think about whether you''re straight or bent? You can''t watch me and Yu spread dog food for the rest of your life, but you''re so hungry that you can''t even drink bone soup?"


    "Su Mianyue!" Junn Buhui shouted. The little man in his arms was so scared that he cried. Junn Buhui immediately turned off the engine and focused on coaxing the child.


    Su Mianyue, who had walked to the door of the study, looked back and saw that jun bu regretted that he actually had a maternal radiance. He could not help but imagine that if she and Ji Xun had a child, Ji Xun would be so willing to be a wet father?


    Su Mianyue shook her head in amusement, not to mention that she might not be pregnant. Even Ji Xun''s current situation did not allow him to be a full-time father.


    Besides, Ji Xun was not as feminine as Junn Buhui, and the image of becoming a real wet father must have been too beautiful for her to look straight at.


    After leaving the palace, Su Mianyue went straight to the palace. When he saw that Ji Xun was dealing with official business, he turned over and waited in the sleeping hall, just using this time to sketch.


    By the time Ji Xun came back, it was already the end of the day. Su Mianyue did not bother to look at the serious sketch, but his face darkened after looking at a picture of a piece of paper, because Su Mianyue was drawing men.


    "Does Yue like men who look like this?" Ji Xun asked, holding a portrait with a jealous face.


    "I''m not blind." Su Mianyue shook his head in amusement and pointed to the portrait of Ji Yun standing alone, "How much do you know about this Ji Yun?"


    "Qin nan, the eldest son of the king''s concubine, has been ill since he was a child and is not welcomed by the imperial concubine of qin. He will return to the king''s mansion once every three or five years." Ji Xun took a look at the portrait and answered the same information as Junn Buhui did.


    "He''s in Guangji Temple, and he''s in the bamboo forest behind the mountains." Su Mianyue did not delay his men''s work as he spoke. After staring at the portrait for a while to make sure there was no mistake, he took it off and put it aside. He took a piece of rice paper and drew on it, "Ji Yun and Minister of Dali Temple''s daughter Qin Mengxiu know each other."


    Ji Xun didn''t answer. Instead, he held a brush and drew on the paper while Su Mianyue was talking, probably to clarify the relationship between these people.


    Su Mianyue drew for a while, then shook his somewhat sour wrist and said, "The people who went to Guangji Temple were not only Minister of Dali Temple''s family, but also a few of the families of the small officials. Most of them were the richest families in Capital City, but I didn''t find any contact with ji yun, nor any evidence of their rebellious intentions."


    "No need." Ji Xun shook his head and said in a slightly cold voice.


    "What do you mean?" Su Mianyue couldn''t follow Ji Xun''s train of thought for a moment.


    "Any rebellious case in history would rather kill a thousand people by mistake than let one go. As long as they were implicated, they would not be able to take it out. Otherwise, they would leave a hidden danger for themselves." After Ji Xun finished speaking, he looked up at su mianyue and said with a gentle smile, "Leave the rest to me and don''t regret it. In the future, if there is such a dangerous thing, don''t take risks on your own, and don''t do it behind my back. Promise me."


    Ji Xun''s voice was very soft, but the eyes that stared at Su Mianyue could not be rejected.


    Su Mianyue, who had another personality, could only nod his head under the gaze of these affectionate eyes. Whether he could do it or not was another matter.


    Ji Xun did not intend that Su Mianyue would really do it, but hoped that Su Mianyue would try his best not to touch danger.


    When she came to Su Mianyue, she raised her hand and stroked her flawless face. Ji Xun said in a hoarse voice, "Yue, after a few days, don''t you want to talk to me in love?"


    Looking back at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue smiled, raised his hand and pinched Ji Xun''s waist, saying, "So Yu is also clingy, and also has his own flirting skills. Is this missing me?"


    "Yes." Ji Xun nodded without hesitation, looked at Su Mianyue and asked, "Where''s Yue? Miss me."


    Nodding, Su Mianyue suddenly leaned forward, "I really want to."


    "Yue, you invited me."


    "Yu, this is the study. There''s..." The word" dark guard" was swallowed by Ji Xun.

 Chapter 426 What Did You See?

    Inside the Hengyuan palace, Wanyan Lin covered his mouth with a towel and coughed violently. When he removed the towel, he found bright red blood on it and his eyes were filled with hatred.


    Yinn Yue rushed forward with a cup of tea. Wanyan Lin had not been to her palace for a while, but she coughed without saying a word today. Yinn Yue saw the blood on the sweat towel, but she did not dare to make a sound.


    Not to mention that Wanyan Lin did not like to be known about his illness. Even now, there were only empty names of husband and wife between them. There were countless beautiful women in the harem. Wanyan Lin had not stayed at Yinn Yue''s place at night for a long time. He had not even come to the 15th day of the first lunar month as usual.


    Yinn Yue was a gentle and kind character, and her position in the harem was not high because she was not favored. Those favored concubines dared to say something to stimulate her in front of Yinn Yue, but Yinn Yue never showed any concern. She gave birth to the only prince and was made crown prince, and those concubines could not be more favored than her.


    "What did you see?" Wanyan Lin asked after drinking a cup of warm tea to suppress his cough.


    "The emperor coughed, but suffered a cold?" Yinn Yue asked in a soft voice, his concern on his face to the point that even if he was not a beauty, there was no lack of gentle beauty.


    "What else?" Wanyan Lin asked again.


    "The handkerchief is dirty. My concubine will bring a charcoal basin. The emperor is the king of a country. How can I use a handkerchief that has been stained with phlegm?" Yinn Yue stood up as he spoke, but waited for Wanyan Lin to order him to move.


    Looking at Yinn Yue for a while, Wanyan Lin could not tell how she felt when she saw that she really didn''t see anything.


    He did not want anyone to know that his body was in serious trouble so as not to cause another upheaval in the political situation, but as the ruler of a country, he did not even have a person who genuinely cared about him. It was truly sad.


    Looking at Yinn Yue''s face, Wanyan Lin remembered Su Mianyue''s incomparable face. Every smile, joy, and anger appeared in front of her. Su Mianyue really loved him and cared for him before they became enemies.


    Wanyan Lin felt as if his heart was blocked by a stone, making it difficult for him to breathe. He waved to yin yue and asked her to get the charcoal basin. Wanyan Lin, who had originally wanted to check the crown prince''s studies, suddenly lost interest, even though this son was his only heir.


    Wanyan Lin was not unaware of all the intrigues in the harem, including some of the things that Yinn Yue did. Ji Xun also knew, but he allowed Yinn Yue to harm his heir. Wanyan Lin did not think that more of them would be more beneficial to the country. If they fought like this, it would be better for this son.


    Yinn Yue did not know what Wanyan Lin was thinking. Seeing that Wanyan Lin did not release his murderous anger, she felt like she was on the verge of death.


    She did not dare to forget that after Wanyan Lin summoned the imperial physician in one of his concubines'' palaces, the concubine died suddenly. Even if the people in the palace did not doubt it, Yinn Yue knew something. No matter how much grace or burial, it could not cover up Wanyan Lin''s cruel decision to hide his illness.


    "Where is the crown prince?" Yinn Yue asked his confidant.


    "Your highness, the crown prince, is learning the book of songs. He will be back in half an hour," the palace maid replied.


    Yinn Yue frowned, not sure how long Wanyan Lin would stay here. After some consideration, he said, "Has the crown prince gone to greet Retired Emperor this morning?"


    The maid looked at Yinn Yue uncertainly and shook her head for a long time, "No, I''m going to see the crown prince."


    "Don''t worry, just wait outside. Don''t disturb your highness." Yinn Yue then waved his hand to the palace to retreat, and sent for a charcoal fire basin to come over, personally took it to the inner room and placed it under Wanyan Lin''s feet. Without waiting for Wanyan Lin to burn the sweat towel, he said, "Your concubine will go and make a pot of tea for your majesty to clear the heat and remove the fire. Your majesty can have lunch with your concubine."


    "Mmm." Wanyan Lin nodded and threw the towel into the charcoal basin as Yinn Yue turned around. As he watched the towel turn into ashes, the chill on his face grew.


    For more than a year, he had been taking the medicine given by master hongfa, but now he was taking it more and more frequently, even when he did not take it, he would rather die than live.


    "Hongfa temple!" Wanyan Lin gritted his teeth and said these three words. It took him a year to find out what the ingredients of the medicine were, and he did not find out anything unusual about the hongfa temple. But Wanyan Lin did not know how much time he had left to find out. His life was in someone''s hands. This feeling made him feel worse than killing Wanyan Lin.


    During lunch, Wanyan Lin asked where the crown prince was. Yinn Yue replied quickly, "If the crown prince doesn''t come, he will go to Retired Emperor''s place. Does the emperor want his concubines to send someone to fetch the crown prince back?"


    Looking at Yinn Yue, Wanyan Lin said in a deep voice, "No need."


    Yinn Yue was relieved immediately. Although eating at the same table with Wanyan Lin would make her tasteless, it was better than choking on every bite.


    The empress dowager was different and had nothing to say. After lunch, Wanyan Lin drove to the imperial study. Yinn Yue did not feel disappointed but heaved a heavy sigh.


    Today, Wanyan Lin did not make trouble for her, which meant that she should be spared. Otherwise, the crown prince would not be able to grow up, let alone inherit the throne.


    Yinn Yue, who had been in the palace for a few years, still had a charitable heart, but she could not speak the same language as her daughter. Yinn Yue knew very well what to do if he wanted to live.


    "There was a beautiful woman who had not served the paladin in the last audition. She ordered someone to prepare them and pass the sign to the emperor at night." Yinn Yue said wearily.


    "Mother, it''s not appropriate for her to send a woman to the dragon bed after the emperor has just come here for lunch." Nanny Zhaang was Yinn Yue''s nanny, so she dared to speak more than anyone else.


    Looking at Nanny Zhaang''s concerned expression, Yinn Yue waved away the palace servants and smiled bitterly, "Mammy, you should know that this palace is already exhausted to keep the crown prince. Besides, this palace is plain in appearance and is not fit for the eyes of the emperor. Why should this palace seek uninteresting favor from itself?"


    Yinn Yue did not say that when she entered the palace, Wanyan Lin''s days of violence against her had become a shadow, and she often woke up in the middle of the night, so not sleeping was the happiest thing for Yinn Yue.


    Nanny Zhaang knew what Yinn Yue was thinking and sighed in his heart. He still persuaded her, "Your mother can not compete for favor. As long as you keep the crown prince''s highness, you will have a lifetime of honor. But now you send the beauty to the emperor, isn''t that a slap in the emperor''s face? It is not your mother who can interfere with the emperor''s desire to dote on any woman. If your mother has such a virtuous heart, it would be better to wait for two days."


    After a moment of silence, Yinn Yue waved his hand and said, "Since mammy is the nanny of this palace, she will not harm this palace. Leave this matter to mammy. This palace is a little tired and wants to rest."


    "The old slave waited on his mother to change." Seeing that Yinn Yue had figured it out, Nanny Zhaang rushed forward to serve Yinn Yue in his changing clothes.


    If he is not favored in the palace, he must be careful. Even Yinn Yue, the mother of a country, does not dare to slack off at all times. Even if he does not see anyone every day, he must wear a thick phoenix robe. However, yin yue''s body is already too thin to support the phoenix robe, just as her heart is so tired.

 Chapter 427 Cutting Meat with A Dull Knife

    When Wanyan Lin returned to the imperial study, he ordered that no one should disturb him. Anyone who asked for an audience would be dismissed. Wanyan Lin was the only one left sitting in the huge imperial study alone.


    Flipping through the reports from the secret guards, the Tianlan and the Yan Country are now in a state of turmoil, and civil strife can occur at any time, and the situation will not be any better than that of hengyuan.


    Currently, only the Beichen, located in the northernmost part of the four great powers, still had the stability of the court. However, although the force of the Beichen was strong, it did not have enough silver and food supplies to support them to fight. Otherwise, it would have expanded its territory long ago.


    Wanyan Lin frowned as his fingers clicked on the map of the Beichen. The four countries would not fight unless they had the confidence to win. In the eyes of many countries, hengyuan should no longer be ranked among the four great powers after the country was torn apart and the city was occupied by the Tianlan.


    "What should I do to make you work with me?" Wanyan Lin muttered in a low voice. He had thought of all kinds of plans in his mind and rejected them before they were formed.


    Today''s Hengyuan can be the one who gets a slice of the pie, but not the main battleground. They need to be more vigilant against their allies stabbing them in the back, or hengyuan will not be far from destroying the country.


    Not to mention Wanyan Lin''s many plans, the Yan Country palace finally welcomed the long-planned banquet for the kings.


    Ji Xun, dressed in a black embroidered silver dragon crown prince''s court uniform, sat on the throne and exchanged glasses with a group of vassal kings for a drink that seemed to be enjoyable, but it was actually a hidden secret.


    These vassal kings could only bring twenty of their own soldiers into the palace, and they had to hand over their weapons and wait in the outer court. The entire banquet palace was filled with Ji Xun''s men and horses. As long as Ji Xun was ruthless enough to kill all these vassal kings here, they would never escape from heaven, so many of the princes trembled when they drank. But there were also people who were certain that Ji Xun would not dare to do so, or the Yan Country would definitely mess it up.


    Compared to the Beichen, the Beichen was considered a nation of rites, but compared to the other two countries, the country was open and even a little fierce. These princes grew up on horseback. The difference was that the princes who were not in the border town had no actual combat experience, so they had less heroic courage.


    "Today, the emperor on behalf of his father toasts all the princes. All these years, yun wansheng has presided over the government, but he has not really ruined the ji family. Everyone has worked hard and achieved great success." Ji Xun stood up and cupped his hands at the crowd.


    His highness the crown prince stood up and toasted. No one was able to sit still. The vassals, whether honest or not, refused to dare. They drank up with ji xun, and the courtiers bowed to the side. Tonight, they were a foil.


    After a glass of wine, someone asked, "Your highness, the crown prince, you can cut Yun Wansheng into pieces for the crime of harming the country. His henchmen are responsible for the crimes of the nine zhus. I wonder how your highness intends to deal with the yun family?"


    "What''s your opinion, princes?" Ji Xun asked without answering.


    "Cut that beast Yun Wansheng alive, plant his nine clans, and kill them all." Prince Hebei shouted, immediately attracting the echo of many people.


    In the eyes of these princes, life was as cheap as an ant, not to mention that they were all angered by Yun Wansheng, who would be eager to personally use a knife to drink Yun Wansheng''s flesh and blood.


    The courtiers were all afraid that they would be treated as henchmen, one by one touching the cold sweat on their foreheads, and even their voices were trembling.


    Ji Xun smiled calmly, allowing the princes to express their hatred with great enthusiasm and generosity. As his voice gradually faded, he ordered, "Bring Yun Wansheng up."


    All the vassals did not understand why Ji Xun did this and could not help but look up at ji xun.


    Ji Xun, on the other hand, was playing with his glass, as if he had summoned these princes today to drink and chat.


    Yun Wansheng was dragged into the hall by the secret guards before half a incense stick was burnt. He was still wearing a bright yellow tunic and could faintly see dragon patterns, but this tunic was covered in blood, and even from a distance, he could smell the sour stench of his body.


    With chains on his feet and dozens of pounds of shot put behind him, Yun Wansheng struggled every step of the way. He opened his mouth and gasped for air several times to stop, but the secret guard did not give him a chance to breathe. Seeing that yun wansheng could not move, he dragged him along. Yun Wansheng groaned in pain.


    "You will not salute the crown prince!" The bodyguard lifted Yun Wansheng up and kicked him in the knee. A thud sounded as if his bones were about to break.


    Yun Wansheng cried out in pain and fell to his knees, but how could he care about any manners? He gritted his teeth and looked at Ji Xun with a heavy breath and scolded, "If you have the guts, kill me. If you don''t kill me one day, I will curse you every day for not dying well. I will curse you for falling into the hands of others. Hahaha."


    Yun Wansheng laughed arrogantly, or rather, crazily. After he finished his words, the secret guard kicked Yun Wansheng in the stomach and kicked him out a few meters away. While Yun Wansheng was crying in pain, the secret guard lifted yun wansheng up like a chicken and made him kneel back.


    Seeing Yun Wansheng''s tragedy, the vassals were secretly relieved, but this time they were smart enough not to say a word. After all, the one who hated Yun Wansheng the most was Ji Xun. If they could endure it for so many years, how could they not calm down at this time?


    Looking at Yun Wansheng indifferently, as if he had not heard what he had just said, Ji Xun leaned forward with a glass of wine in his hand and said, "Yun Wansheng, you are really promising. Besides cursing gu and this great mountain and river, you don''t even have the courage to run away and kill me. Living like you is a waste of food."


    Yun Wansheng glared at Ji Xun fiercely, but this time he had no chance to scold. The guard had already removed his chin, and Yun Wansheng was crying in pain.


    No longer looking at Yun Wansheng, who was like a stray dog, Ji Xun turned his eyes to the vassal kings and said, "Didn''t you want to cut this sinner into pieces with your own hands and drink from his flesh? Now that he''s here, what are you waiting for?"


    That was what the vassals said. How many of them could eat human flesh?


    The most important thing was that Yun Wansheng''s skin and flesh were already pus, how could they go down their mouths?


    The corners of his mouth curled to one side. Ji Xun had expected this to happen, so he got up and walked down the steps, briskly and calmly. When he came to Yun Wansheng''s side, he told the secret guard, "Take off his clothes."


    The secret guard obeyed, bent over and tore his clothes and threw them to the ground. Ji Xun glanced at Yun Wansheng''s back, which was almost devoid of good meat.


    Looking at the festering wound that was turning outwards and even the maggots in some places, not only did he not feel nauseous but he also felt happy. He said silently in his heart, "Father, mother, can you see the fate of this beast in heaven? Your son will let him live, and he will live a long life that is worse than death. Such a beast does not even have the right to go down and plead for your sins."


    After sorting out his thoughts, Ji Xun took the dagger handed over by the dark guard and stabbed it into Yun Wansheng''s heart. However, the dagger was not deep into Yun Wansheng''s heart, but yun wansheng could not help but convulse. His flesh would hurt every time he touched it, not to mention Ji Xun cutting his flesh.


    The dagger prepared ahead of time had a few broken teeth. Ji Xun wanted yun wansheng to experience the pain with the so-called blunt knife.

 Chapter 428 One Cut

    Slowly and unhurriedly, he cut the flesh from Yun Wansheng''s heart. Ji Xun quickly cut off a piece of meat bigger than a child''s palm. Yun wansheng''s back was bleeding, but the dark guard pointed at his acupoint. It was impossible to dodge, not even to scold him.


    Throwing the dagger at the bodyguard, Ji Xun waved the bloody flesh between his fingers, making it clear to everyone that the golden chair that had just returned to the steps was seated.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Ji Xun slowly put the flesh into his mouth as if he was tasting a delicacy. He bit for dozens of times before swallowing it. He drank another glass of wine to wash the blood out of his mouth and took the handkerchief handed by the waiter to wipe the blood off the corners of his mouth and fingers.


    "Oh!" Someone could not bear to bend over and spit, as if it was a butterfly effect, and soon a second and third followed suit and spat loudly. Ji Xun just looked at him coldly and did not speak.


    It was not until the princes had vomited and the palace men had cleaned up that Ji Xun looked up and was secretly glad that the banquet had been held in the open air, otherwise he would have to vomit.


    "Have you all vomited?" Ji Xun asked slowly.


    The crowd did not understand Ji Xun''s intentions and could only force themselves not to think about the scene.


    "Since you''ve vomited, please," Ji Xun said lightly.


    The crowd was stunned and someone asked in a trembling voice, "What does your highness mean?"


    "In consideration of the loyalty and patriotism of all of you, and of the suffering of being oppressed by traitors and thieves all these years, I have given you a chance to get what you want. I have just set an example. Do you still need to give me another demonstration?" Ji Xun glanced at them and saw that most of them looked at xie with respect but were not sensitive. He suddenly said coldly, "The ancestor of the ji family was a hero on horseback. At the beginning of the founding of the people''s republic of china, the emperor was trapped in the valley. Instead of eating the enemy''s flesh and blood for a living, all of you are the descendants of the ji family. Have you forgotten the last words of your ancestors?"


    Ji Xun''s words made all the vassals kneel in fear.


    Ji Xun''s words were to force them to eat Yun Wansheng''s flesh and blood, and to scold them for forgetting their ancestors. This reason was enough to make them be expelled from the ji family and die without a burial place, even if they wanted to rebel, there was no reason.


    After the time when the vassal kings knelt down for a cup of tea, Ji Xun''s anger seemed to have subsided. He looked around coldly and remembered everyone''s expressions. Then he said, "Since everyone has not forgotten that he is a descendant of the ji family, let''s start."


    The vassals were unwilling to go forward, and no one was going to lead the fight. No one knew whether their actions would become the first chicken to be made an example of. The ministers were glad that they were not princes, at least they could not eat the flesh and blood.


    Ji Xun laughed silently, as if he had just remembered, and said, "Oh, by the way, do not strike too hard when you cut him. The flesh and blood of this judge is not delicious, and do not kill him. He must remain a prisoner for life!" After the vassals had accepted their orders, Ji Xun''s slender fingers shook and pointed at king qin nan, "Let''s start from king qin nan''s side. We are all from the same clan. Don''t fight."


    Ji Xun''s joke almost made people kneel down. People would only give way to this kind of thing. Where would they fight for it?


    King qin nan led xie en towards yun wansheng and took the dagger from the secret guard and cut a hole in Yun Wansheng''s body. However, the dagger was too dull to cut off the flesh at once. Every time the flesh was cut off, king qin nan frowned and wondered why Ji Xun let him cut off first. Was he trying to cut him open?


    Not only did king qin nan think this way, but even the vassal king sitting below was also pondering whether Ji Xun had other intentions.


    But ji xun smiled at qin nan wang, who was about to eat meat, and said, "King qin nan, don''t worry. It will be more meaningful for everyone to eat together later."


    King qin nan stepped back with a piece of rotting meat in his hands. The vassals went forward one by one and tried to cut the meat with disgust. Many of them could not help but vomit once more, but no matter how much they dawdled, it was still a piece of meat in their hands.


    As for Yun Wansheng, who had fainted, no one cared about his life or death at all. Only the bodyguard had treated him with some hemostatic medicine.


    Ji Xun stood up and raised his wine glass to look at the people holding up their flesh and blood, "Ji Xun, the 36th grandson of the ji family, is here to drink to all the previous emperors. In this life, he will follow his ancestral teachings and govern the mountains and rivers."


    Then a cup of muddy wine spilled on the ground. Ji Xun poured another cup of wine and said to the vassal kings, "Dear relatives, what I have done today is not to force you, but to serve as a warning to the future generations. Traitors must pay in blood and flesh!"


    "Traitor''s blood and flesh shall be repaid, traitor''s blood and flesh shall be repaid!" No matter what the princes thought, they could only cooperate with Ji Xun''s cries. They wished Ji Xun could forget about letting them eat rotten meat.


    However, the truth always backfired. Ji Xun then ordered the traitors to eat their flesh and blood together. If the ji family did not accept the traitors, they would learn from what happened today.


    In the courtyard next door, Su Mianyue, the future master of the palace, entertained a group of imperial concubines and young ladies.


    In terms of status in the Yan Country, Su Mianyue was a white man, not even qualified to meet these people, but today Su Mianyue was high on the side of the main seat, next to an empty phoenix chair, enjoying the bow of everyone.


    Even if all these people worshipped was the phoenix chair, the only woman in the room who didn''t kneel was naturally different.


    Su Mianyue said very little during the dinner, and the others could only be silent. This banquet was extremely dull.


    During this period, a few anxious young ladies almost shouted at su mianyue and were pushed back by their families. Before they could figure out why Su Mianyue was here, they must not make a move first or else they would make a mistake.


    "Mrs. Yuan, why didn''t you send your daughter to the banquet?" Su Mianyue smiled and asked Mrs. Prime Minister Zuo, who was sitting at the top of the table on the left.


    Mrs. Yuan awkwardly pulled the corner of her mouth and looked at Su Mianyue coldly, but her voice was as warm as ever, "My little girl is ill. She''s resting now."


    "Is Miss Yuan sick? A few days ago, I was invited to Zhengyang House by Miss Yuan to have a drink and have fun. At that time, Miss Yuan looked good, but unfortunately, I didn''t drink enough and didn''t even know how I left." Su Mianyue still wore a perfect smile and spoke in a more gentle voice.


    Mrs. Yuan''s face froze. She wanted to rush up and tear Su Mianyue apart regardless of her status, but she could only grit her teeth and say, "It was that day when my little girl came home that she suffered from a cold. She will be fine for a few days."


    "That''s great. When I''m free, I''ll post to Miss Yuan and invite her to the Zhengyang building to stay drunk." After Su Mianyue finished speaking, no matter what Mrs. Yuan looked like, she smiled and looked at the girls in the second row and said, "Miss hao, miss zheng, Miss Qin, and..."


    Su Mianyue tapped out the daughter who had attended the banquet that day.


    The girls were either sitting on their feet or glaring at Su Mianyue with anger.


    After Yuan Zijing''s accident, everyone was trying to erase the traces of their existence that day, but now su mianyue sold them out in public. Some of the daughters who were about to be engaged were probably not destined for a good marriage.

 Chapter 429 The Woman the Emperors of the Three Kingdoms Liked

    Su Mianyue only pursed her lips and smiled at the effect of her words. If she had the guts, she should be prepared to bear the consequences.


    Her eyes fell on the only Qin Mengxiu who wasn''t panicking. Su Mianyue nodded slightly at her. When Qin Mengxiu looked down in a fake panic, Su Mianyue laughed back.


    What else could he do? If they were to join Ji Yun, they would seek their own death, or they would go to their deaths with the nine clans!


    Su Mianyue''s words offended almost everyone on Prime Minister Zuo''s side this time. As the wife of the right hand, she had to think more about it, but for a moment, she was not sure whether it was something that Su Mianyue secretly hated to do, or if Ji Xun had instructed her, so she could only keep quiet.


    However, Mrs. Wei did not open her mouth but signaled the female relatives of the officials of the right-hand side to speak up. No matter what the truth was, at this time, she could not miss the opportunity to make the left-hand side of the family look bad.


    "Miss, I''m afraid I can''t make an appointment." Mrs. Guan, who was sitting next to Mrs. Wei, said with a smile.


    "Oh?" Su Mianyue raised her eyebrows and asked, "What does Mrs. Yan mean? Is it because Miss Yuan doesn''t like me that she won''t keep the appointment?"


    Mrs. Yan almost choked on her saliva when she saw Su Mianyue looking at her innocently. Who told her that the man in charge was brainless?


    With this expression, if not a real idiot or a master of acting, even her knowledgeable mistress would feel inferior.


    However, Mrs. Yan did not think that Ji Xun would like a silly woman. Besides, a woman that could make the emperors of the three kingdoms like her must not be ordinary.


    With this thought, Mrs. Yan straightened her back even more. Even if she could not be the mother of the country, she would certainly be a concubine, and now she could only get close to the right side. She had to be careful to replace her.


    "That''s not what I meant." Mrs. Yan''s words of concubine attracted many people''s attention to her, which undoubtedly showed that Su Mianyue was the master.


    However, Mrs. Yan still went her own way and said, "The Zhengyang building suddenly caught fire a few days ago, and now there is only a pile of ashes left. The girl can''t go to Zhengyang House if she wants to treat."


    "I see." Su Mianyue nodded and looked at Mrs. Yuan thoughtfully. She almost vomited blood in anger. When she wanted to say something against her, she heard Su Mianyue look at Qin Mengxiu and ask, "Miss Qin''s father is Minister of Dali Temple, but have you heard that the case in Zhengyang House has been solved?"


    "Miss Su, the matter in Zhengyang House is a court case. How can the little girl talk to her father about it without an official position?" Qin Mengxiu answered calmly, mocking Su Mianyue for not understanding the rules.


    Su Mianyue was not angry, but sighed, "The current world is really frightening. The first floor of Capital City said that if it was not burned, it would be burned down. I don''t know if it was their house that was too easy to start a fire, or if the arsonist was too capable, even living in Yan Capital was so unsettling. It can be seen that those who ate public food were not careful. The crown prince must have a headache."


    Su Mianyue''s words made Qin Mengxiu frown, while zheng duoxi''s face turned white. Just as she was about to speak, Qin Mengxiu grabbed her sleeve and could only keep her mouth shut.


    Not only these two ladies, but also their mother.


    Governor jiumen was in charge of the security of the capital city, and Minister of Dali Temple was in charge of all the major and minor cases in Capital City. But how many people in Capital City could be offended by their men?


    Sometimes, even if you see it at the scene, you can only act as if you don''t know.


    The two of them looked at Mrs. Yuan at the same time and saw that Mrs. Yuan''s face was livid. They knew better than anyone that the Zhengyang House incident had something to do with the left Prime Minister''s Mansion, but could their husband really arrest the real culprit?


    The ladies of the right-hand side of the room were very happy. They wished that something had happened to Prime Minister Zuo''s men, so that they could arrange for the right-hand side to take over the two positions.


    However, everyone was very sensible and did not continue this topic.


    At this moment, Yun Wansheng''s screams came from the palace next door. Many timid women and daughters trembled in fear. They did not want to go into the palace to attend the banquet, but they did not even die out of the palace.


    After drinking a glass of wine, Su Mianyue heard that there was no sound in the courtyard next door. He said, "You don''t have to be alarmed. Your highness the crown prince should be dealing with traitors at this time. Just pretend you didn''t hear."


    "Then... Is that killing?" A timid man asked.


    Su Mianyue heard of the reputation of the past, not sure who the girl''s father was, to see that the position she was doing was also relatively remote, and replied with a faint smile: "No, his highness will not kill anyone today. At most, he will eat his flesh and blood. If the descendants of the Yan Country''s founding emperor want revenge, they will not give the enemy pleasure, let alone a sinful minister like Yun Wansheng."


    Su Mianyue''s gentle words did not soothe the young girl, but made her tremble with fear. Eating human flesh and blood was a more terrifying thing than killing people, okay?


    At this moment, no one was really in the mood to chat anymore, as long as they thought of the scene of thousands of cuts, these ladies and noble girls would want to vomit, not to mention the scene of eating human flesh and blood.


    No one knew who was the first to open the banquet hall. The sound of vomiting kept on in the banquet hall. Su Mianyue touched his nose and ordered the palace people to prepare tea for them so that they could rinse their mouths later.


    Looking up at the night sky, he said helplessly, "Yu, you haven''t finished throwing up on your side yet. I''m starting again on my side, and it''s not enough to fill my stomach."


    Ji Xun, who was separated by a wall, could not hear the complaints in Su Mianyue''s heart. After everyone had eaten their flesh and blood, Ji Xun ordered the song and dance to come on stage, but how many people would have the courage to drink and enjoy the song and dance?


    The banquet took more than an hour to disperse in the uneasy thoughts of the crowd. When they left the palace, no one said a word to each other, but when they arrived at the entrance of the palace, they started to vomit one after another, mixed with the cries of many young girls. It was obvious how much shadow the banquet had left in their hearts.


    Ji Xun and Su Mianyue, who were back in bed, looked at each other and smiled after hearing the secret guard''s report. Su Mianyue looked at Ji Xun and asked, "How does the raw beef taste?"


    "It tastes better than raw wild boar meat, at least it''s chewy." Ji Xun smacked his mouth, always feeling the smell of blood on his mouth, so he picked up his teacup to wash his mouth.


    "Have you ever eaten raw boar meat?" Su Mianyue frowned. The wild boar was so rusty that it was killing to eat it raw.


    "Mmm." Ji Xun nodded, "When you''re being hunted, you hide deep in the mountains. In order not to be found, you can only rely on wild fruits and wild animals to satisfy your hunger. As long as you have eaten everything raw, you won''t find it difficult to eat once you get used to it. Being alive is the most important thing."


    Knowing that Ji Xun was talking about being chased and killed by Yun Wansheng, even though they didn''t know each other at that time, Su Mianyue''s heart ached at the thought of Ji Xun, who had lived a good life and suffered the tragic death of his parents when he was just a few years old.


    But he didn''t know how to appease Ji Xun. Even if he got revenge now, he couldn''t save his family.


    What''s more, the person who killed the emperor was Ji Xun''s sister, so Ji Xun''s heart would be in pain whether it was revenge or not.


    "Yu, I''m here." Covering the back of Ji Xun''s hand and gazing at Ji Xun''s eyes, Su Mianyue said softly, "From now on, I will always be by your side. I will never leave you. Life and death depend on each other."

 Chapter 430 A Meal Should Be A Meal of Gratitude

    Looking at each other, Su Mianyue''s words gently brushed past Ji Xun''s heart like feathers, causing the heart, which had been immersed in the cold, to jump again.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand back, the pain in Ji Xun''s eyes faded and he replied, "Okay, we will live and die together in this life."


    Happiness is so simple. The people who love each other hold hands and look at each other. All the troubles in the world will disappear with the wind.


    The two of them did not speak again, but they did not feel awkward because of it. They hugged Su Mianyue in their arms and smelled the fragrance in her hair. Ji Xun slowly closed his eyes.


    This period of time was really tiring, not only for the matters of the vassal king, but also for the troublesome officials in the court who could not be completely controlled by Ji Xun.


    But what made Ji Xun most tired was that after revenge, he suddenly felt that the motivation that had been supporting him to live was not so strong. After so many years of holding back, he was relieved in an instant. He also wanted to take a good rest. However, apart from Su Mianyue, Ji Xun really didn''t know where to relax.


    No matter how close they were to Junn Buhui, there were endless business matters at every meeting, and Junn Buhui''s hatred was still unresolved.


    A stick of incense was sent to the palace by Ji Xun, who had already ordered people to prepare supper. According to Su Mianyue''s habit, supper must be light to maintain a perfect figure, so Ji Xun only needed some porridge and vegetables, which was really not common in the palace.


    "This porridge smells really good." After trying it with a silver needle and making sure it''s okay, Su Mianyue first filled a bowl for Ji Xun and then another for himself. Before he could sit down, he took a sip and licked the remaining porridge on his lips with satisfaction.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s lazy look like a cat, Ji Xun''s eyes were full of smiles and waved to the waiter to go down, unwilling to be disturbed by their world.


    "Eat some small dishes. They are light and not afraid of gaining weight." Ji Xun served Su Mianyue dishes and was willing to serve a woman.


    "I''m not afraid of being fat." After glaring at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue took a bite of crispy cold lotus root and said, "If you eat too late, you will accumulate food and burden your internal organs. If you do this for a long time, you will have problems with your body. Sister is living so well now. Even if you can''t live a hundred years, you will have to live until your temples are gray. Otherwise, wouldn''t you be sorry for god''s second life?"


    "Second life?" Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue in confusion.


    Knowing that he had let it slip, Su Mianyue smiled and explained, "Since I left the Tianlan palace, I am the new Su Mianyue. Isn''t that a second life?"


    Ji Xun nodded when she heard that. Su Mianyue was right to say that.


    It was just that he vaguely felt that Su Mianyue was hiding it from him again, but as long as Su Mianyue''s heart was real to him, nothing else mattered. Ji Xun believed that if there was a need, Su Mianyue would tell him the truth.


    The two of them stopped talking and were probably starving. Su Mianyue ate two and a half bowls of porridge and Ji Xun ate two more steamed buns.


    Touching her bulging belly, Su Mianyue looked at Ji Xun and smiled, "Accompany me for a walk under the moon. I couldn''t control myself just now."


    "Afraid your man won''t be able to support you?" Ji Xun stood up with a smile and walked out with Su Mianyue''s hand. Ji Xun was helpless to eat cat food whenever he met something he didn''t like. He whispered in Su Mianyue''s ear, "In fact, it''s better for women to be fat. Isn''t it the old saying that rounder women are better off?"


    "Then you go find wang fu''s woman. I just like to make ribs shelves. I like to make spider essence." Su Mianyue snorted and pretended to pull her hand back, but Ji Xun held it tightly. Su Mianyue, who had not pulled it out several times, gave up on himself. If Ji Xun really let her go, it would be awkward.


    Strolling in the courtyard, the two of them walked slowly with their fingers tightly clasped. Occasionally, they looked up at the stars under the night sky and said some nonsensical things.


    "Yu, at the banquet today, there were a lot of young girls who wanted to be your woman. Although their voices were very low, I still heard them." Su Mianyue suddenly mentioned the banquet, but only said what a woman in love should say.


    Tonight, let them forget their enemies for the time being and just be a loving couple.


    "I didn''t hear it. They didn''t want to be my Ji Xun''s woman, they wanted to ride with their king''s companion to shine on the family fortune." Ji Xun snorted coldly and looked at Su Mianyue, "There is only Su Mianyue in this world. When I was in the worst state of my life, he didn''t mind me being dirty and was willing to talk to me. He even invited me to dinner. So from then on, it was destined that I, Ji Xun, was Su Mianyue''s man. It was called a meal of gratitude."


    Leaning against Ji Xun''s shoulder, Su Mianyue looked up and asked, "According to you, if the person who invited you to dinner was someone else, then you would marry someone else?"


    "They''re not Su Mianyue." Ji Xun answered as expected.


    "Yu, do you like Su Mianyue or me?" Su Mianyue suddenly stopped, holding Ji Xun''s hand and pestering him for a clear answer.


    Ji Xun was stunned. Looking at Su Mianyue''s more serious expression, he forced himself to smile and replied, "Su Mianyue is you. You are Su Mianyue."


    "Yu, what if I wasn''t Su Mianyue? What if Su Mianyue wasn''t me? What would you do? Who would you like?" Su Mianyue stubbornly asked, knowing that she could only be Su Mianyue in this life, but still hoping to get the answer she wanted.


    After all, Su Mianyue had no memory of the former lord. What she feared most was that Ji Xun knew the former lord, and the woman Ji Xun loved in his heart was the former lord, not her.


    Ji Xun seemed to understand something when he saw Su Mianyue looking at him very seriously, but his thoughts were too fast for him to catch them. He could only hold Su Mianyue''s hand and sigh: "Yue, I may be grateful for that meal. I love you because you are unique. Whether you are Su Mianyue or zhang mianyue, I will like you. On the contrary, what does Su Mianyue have to do with me?"


    Ji Xun said it was a little confusing, but Su Mianyue still understood what he meant.


    Ji Xun loved that she was not the original owner, and this answer made Su Mianyue very happy.


    Perhaps this was the case with women in love, who liked to be more serious and had to suffer losses and gains, and Su Mianyue''s mind automatically adjusted to sleep mode when it came to Ji Xun.


    Standing on tiptoe and kissing Ji Xun''s lips, Su Mianyue expressed her joy in her own way.


    But this time, Ji Xun didn''t give Su Mianyue the chance to leave. He held her back tightly and responded to the kiss that should have been light.


    Under the moonlight, the figures of the two men were as lingering as their original statues. The hidden guards who were hidden in the shadows all consciously retreated and did not allow any palace people to approach them.


    I don''t know how long they kissed each other, but when they looked at each other, their lips were all red and swollen. Su Mianyue burst out laughing and pointed at Ji Xun''s chest, "Yu, you only have me here."


    "Thank you for coming in." Holding Su Mianyue''s hand against his chest, Ji Xun replied softly.


    Tender and affectionate, there is no need to use words to express their love for each other. At this moment, embracing each other is undoubtedly the happiest thing for them, and everything in the world becomes eternal.

 Chapter 431 Old Fox

    Ever since the palace banquet, Ji Xun had not summoned any vassal king, nor any decree was issued, nor was there any news of when he was to ascend the throne, which made the vassal kings who had been living in the post house a little scared.


    Although many vassal kings had thought about setting up their own army during Yun Wansheng''s reign, the current ruler was Ji Xun, who was not only the purest descendant of the royal family, but also the crown prince set up by the previous emperor and had the imperial seal in his hands. If these vassal kings set up their army, they would only fall into the name of rebellion. It was difficult for one side to respond to the eight sides of support.


    But what made the vassals most uneasy was that they had stayed in the capital for too long, afraid that their children and cronies would be rescued as promised, and they believed that Ji Xun would know when the troops left, so there was really no way out.


    Among the vassals, king qin nan was the most stable in Taishan. He spent most of his time at his desk every day practicing calligraphy and painting.


    "Lord, there''s news from Eldest Childe." The guard stood at the door of the study and reported in a low voice.


    King qin nan frowned, looked at the letter that was out of shape because of the stroke of the pen, and threw lang hao on the table. Anger flashed in his eyes but was soon suppressed by king qin nan. He slowly sat down and took a sip of tea before he said, "Send it in."


    The guard lowered his head, raised his hands above his head, and brought a small bamboo tube to king qin nan. When king qin nan reached out and took it away, he immediately bowed back, not daring to delay at all.


    After reading the message sent by ji yun, king qin nan frowned. He immediately took out a fire fold to light a candle, lit the note and threw it into a copper basin at his feet. After the note was burned to ashes, he got up and left the study. He ordered, "Prepare the carriage. I want to go out for a walk."


    Although king qin nan''s voice was soft, his cronies knew that the master would not be free to wander around at this time of the day, so they quickly ordered him to prepare for his departure, and the secret guards who stood guard in the dark immediately sent out a signal for the outside secret guards to prepare to follow him.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue was tasting wine in the garden of the wei residence of the right phase. Those so-called famous young ladies reciting poems made her feel extremely bored, but Ji Xun now needed to attract a faction, so the right phase was the best choice. From the day Yuan Zijing designed Su Mianyue, it was destined that the Prime Minister Zuo faction would end.


    Miss Su is a good drinker. Do you mind if Baojuan bothers you for a moment? "Although Wei Baojuan was asking a question, he was already sitting opposite Su Mianyue and said in a low voice," in fact, I don''t like poetry and fu. It''s so boring to play with them year after year. If I could, I would rather be from a general''s family and watch those little sisters riding horses in Capital City with swords. Don''t mention how envious they are."


    Su Mianyue smiled lightly and did not respond. Since Wei Baojuan must have something to say to her, and Wei Baojuan was not the kind of woman with deep thoughts, she could not hide it.


    After glancing at Su Mianyue, Wei Baojuan rubbed the handkerchief in his hand and turned to look at Su Mianyue, "Miss Su must be a straightforward person. Baojuan doesn''t want to do anything. He just wants to ask miss su that he really doesn''t want to avenge Zhengyang House. Even an outsider like me can''t help but be angry at the news for a few days."


    Still smiling, Su Mianyue said lazily, "I didn''t open Zhengyang House. What kind of revenge did I get?"


    "There are no outsiders here, and Miss Su doesn''t have to beat around the bush with me. No one in the capital knows about Yuan Zijing''s plan to frame Miss Su. Miss Su is going to let it go?" Wei Baojuan asked more bluntly, not giving Su Mianyue a chance to be sloppy.


    With a low sigh, Su Mianyue looked away from all the beauties, put down the wine cup, and looked at Wei Baojuan for a while. Wei Baojuan was very uncomfortable, thinking that there was something wrong with her appearance.


    "Miss Baojuan, is today''s banquet what you and your sisters mean, or what your father means? I have limited patience, and the last thing I like is tai chi." Su Mianyue asked with a leap.


    Wei Baojuan was taken aback, then his eyes twinkled, "Although the Yan Country is open, my father doesn''t want to see miss su in private. Naturally, I invited Miss Su to come and admire the flowers."


    "Really?" Su Mianyue asked with an eyebrow raised.


    "Does Baojuan have a reason to lie to Miss Su?" Wei baojuan raised her delicate eyebrows, and the baby fat face had a little girlish coquettish. Unfortunately, Su Mianyue was not a man, so he did not intend to buy it.


    With a flick of his belt, Su Mianyue stood up and said, "In that case, the flower has been appreciated. Goodbye."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had really stepped away with his hands folded, Wei Baojuan stamped his foot in a hurry and quickly took two steps to catch up with him, "Miss Su, please stay. Can you step and talk?"


    "Miss Baojuan, please lead the way." Su Mianyue did not make any trouble, but only made a gesture of invitation.


    She snorted at su mianyue. Wei Baojuan disliked the feeling of being held back so much that he quickly walked ahead and took Su Mianyue away from a corner door in the garden.


    And those young ladies who were still admiring the flowers did not seem to have seen the two of them leave. None of them looked this way, nor did they discuss where they had gone.


    Wei Baojuan stopped outside a courtyard and said to Su Mianyue, "Miss Su, please. Baojuan is waiting for Miss Su here."


    Seeing Wei Baojuan''s blushing cheeks, Su Mianyue could not help but lament that it was good for the ancients to have money and power. If such a house wanted to see each other, it would be good for them to exercise. No wonder most of the ladies were slim.


    Su Mianyue pushed open the door and walked in. He looked at the elegant courtyard. It didn''t look like any other place in the right Prime Minister''s Mansion, but every piece of decoration was carefully prepared. It was definitely more expensive than those gorgeous and dazzling pieces.


    Su Mianyue went straight to the most central room, except that there was no smell of people, and the door of the flower hall was open, and Su Mianyue was not worried that there would be any unsafe factors inside.


    "Miss Su, please forgive me. In order not to attract any attention, I can only use this method to invite miss su over." The right side was dressed in plain clothes, which was very different from the influential figure in the court, and his gray hair revealed his old age.


    Su Mianyue bowed his hand and sat down on the chair at the head of the table with the gesture of his right hand. Before he could say anything, he was frightened by the right hand kneeling in front of her.


    "What does the right hand mean?" Su Mianyue did not get up, but used his internal force to force the chair to move a bit to the side, which could avoid the kneeling on the right.


    "I also ask Miss Su to save the nine families of the wei family," said the right-hand man with red eyes.


    Su Mianyue frowned and looked at his right face. After a long time, he asked, "What does that mean? I''m just a commoner. How can I save the nine wei families?"


    The right hand sighed and said, "When that rebellious minister of Yun Wansheng was in power, I didn''t know that his highness the crown prince was still alive. In order to protect the ji family from being taken away by the traitors, I took the invitation of king qin nan to serve him. But now that his highness the crown prince has returned safely, king qin nan still has the heart of disobedience. However, I have no evidence to prove that king qin nan has the heart of rebellion. Once king qin nan raises his troops to revolt, I am afraid that I will be the first person to be sacrificed to the flag. It is not a pity for me to die alone, but how many innocent people will be implicated in the nine clans?"


    With a cold grunt in his heart, Su Mianyue cursed: old fox, when you saw that Yu had a heart to rely on, you remembered to betray king qin nan. Why didn''t you do something before? He knew that he was a sinner, but he claimed that he was his official.


    Rubbing his nails, Su Mianyue asked softly, "If you have something to say to your highness, why don''t you just talk to the crown prince? I''m just a woman. I can''t care about the court. I''m afraid you''re asking the wrong person."


    Su Mianyue got up and wanted to leave. Although his right hand did not dare to touch Su Mianyue, he knelt in front of Su Mianyue to stop her. He kowtowed heavily and begged, "The old lady has been an official for many years and has not dared to say that she did not do anything wrong, but the only thing she does not regret is that she has the ji dynasty in her heart. Miss Su is the closest person to the crown prince. The old lady does not ask Miss Su to plead for her, but only for the crown prince to leave a way for innocent people to live if he is angry."

 Chapter 432 According to My Rules

    "Innocent people?" Su Mianyue looked at his right face with a smile. He snorted and asked, "The nine families of the wei family have inherited the boundless beauty and glory that you gave them. They have to bear the corresponding responsibility. As luck and misfortune depend on each other, what can the right hand prove that they are not related to king qin nan? How can they say that these people are innocent? In ancient times, kings would rather kill ten thousand people by mistake than let one go. Isn''t this truth clearer to the right than to this girl?"


    The right side paled. It was because he knew this that he would detour to find Su Mianyue. Although Su Mianyue had no status at present and it was difficult to occupy a high position in Ji Xun''s harem, the right side believed that the life of the wei family was in Su Mianyue''s hands, as long as Su Mianyue was willing to help.


    Taking a deep breath, he said in a deep voice, "Miss Su is a straightforward person. It''s better to make a condition. Only I can do it. I will never refuse."


    "Well, let me think about it." Ruyu''s fingertips tapped on the handrail, and Su Mianyue''s eyes fell on the right-hand side. Seeing that he was secretly relieved, he suddenly smiled and said, "In the right-hand side, what does this girl lack? In terms of birth, this girl is a famous family, and even if the family falls, the status of a disciple of purple mist mountain can still be rampant in all countries. In terms of property, this girl dares to claim to be number one in the world, and no one''s wealth can surpass this girl''s."


    The expression on the right ear''s face changed again. He did not know much about some things, but he did not expect Su Mianyue to have such a background while traveling between the three emperors. For a moment, he was speechless.


    In fact, the right hand to negotiate terms with Su Mianyue was to help her get into Ji Xun''s harem, or to bribe her financially.


    Su Mianyue looked at the ever-changing face of the right side admiringly for a while and then said, "But for the sake of the sincerity of the right side, maybe we can cooperate. After all, people''s desire to live is always limitless. No one wants to stand higher and have more."


    Su Mianyue lifted his hand and puffed at the tea leaves floating in the cup. He took a sip after sitting down on his right side and commented on the tea leaves being too ordinary. His right side''s face turned black when he heard it. It was the best tea in his house. It was a tribute in the palace, okay?


    In addition to the left and right, there were a few civil and military officials who could drink such tea, and this tea was produced by the land fief of king qin nan...


    Suddenly, he looked up and saw Su Mianyue''s smiling face. His right side suddenly opened up and said, "What Miss Su said is very true. The tea that the magistrate gave to him also has a taste of rebellion. It''s not really the best."


    "The right side is a wise man, and I am not going to beat around the bush. Let''s get straight to the point and tell each other our sincerity. If we can work together, it is best. Otherwise, I will just pretend that I have never been here." After putting down the teacup, Su Mianyue said.


    "I have a letter written by king qin nan in my hand, but the contents of the letter are vague and cannot be used as evidence that king qin nan is against his will." As he spoke, he was somewhat helpless, so he added, "However, I know that there is a secret letter written by king qin nan in the left Prime Minister''s Mansion. The content is absolutely what the crown prince needs."


    "It''s not just Prime Minister Zuo. I''m afraid that there is such a big secret letter in the mansion of Prime Minister Zuo, who has a high rank of officials. If it comes to this, it will definitely seal off the marquis and pay their respects, right?" Su Mianyue glanced at the right-hand man as he spoke. Seeing the shocked look on his right-hand man''s face, he did not expose the old fox who was still acting, but asked softly, "Does the right-hand man know Guangji Temple?"


    The hand holding the teacup trembled, making a crisp sound of porcelain clashing. The right hand hesitated for a moment before saying, "Ji Yun, the eldest son of king qin''s concubine, has been living in the temple to recuperate."


    "The right party knows quite a lot, but the right party is still unwilling to treat each other sincerely. This conversation has no meaning. Goodbye." Su Mianyue said as he stood up.


    "Wait a minute." The right-hand man hurriedly stopped Su Mianyue and said in a slightly quick tone, "It''s the news that I arranged for the people in the left Prime Minister''s Mansion to come back. I don''t know much about Guangji Temple. King qin nan won''t let anyone know everything."


    "Then how much does the right hand know about Guangji Temple and what others know or don''t know?" Su Mianyue wasn''t angry either. He just asked in a calm manner, but his eyes were staring sharply at his right side.


    "The abbot of Guangji Temple was an accompanying student of king qin nan when he was young. All the monks came from the ranks. King qin nan had at least five secret contact points in Capital City, including silver, cloth, grain, blacksmith and teahouse." At the same time, he took out a piece of paper from his sleeve and said, "In addition, in every official residence, there are nails planted by king qin nan in his early years. In this official residence, there are three people who have been detected, and they are all close to the master."


    Su Mianyue frowned. She knew that king qin nan was rebellious, but she didn''t expect that king qin nan had such a wide and deep layout. It would be difficult to get rid of all the people in one fell swoop.


    Su Mianyue tapped his fingertips on the railing again and asked, "How many people are in the palace, the Imperial Guard and the battalions responsible for the security of the capital?"


    "I have no way of knowing the exact number, but the nine men governor is undoubtedly a member of king qin nan, but it is not known how many of his men are trusted by king qin nan," the right hand shook his head.


    "Ji Yun." Su Mianyue suddenly changed the subject, looked to the right and asked, "How much does the right know about Ji Yun?"


    The right hand sighed and shook his head, "I only found out that Ji Yun and Qin Mengxiu are involved. The reason why the qin family has not engaged Qin Mengxiu is probably because they want to climb up to this one so that they can be relatives of the royal family."


    When the right side said this, he sneered, not to say whether king qin nan would succeed in rebelling. Even if it became a big deal, how much credit could Ji Yun, a concubine who had been kept outside, be able to share? Could it be his turn to inherit the throne with his first son?


    Su Mianyue could see the cold smile in his eyes, but he didn''t think deeply about the meaning of his eyes. As long as he could use his eyes, Su Mianyue didn''t care whether he could stay in the officialdom in the future. She promised that the nine clans of his right would not be implicated because of the king of south qin. This depends on whether the right-hand man is sensible or not.


    "I''m afraid the things in the right hand are not enough for the crown prince to let bygones be bygones. I believe the right hand knows what to do. After all, the crown prince is not necessarily the right hand." Su Mianyue then stood up and said, "However, if you cooperate with me, you have to follow my rules. I hate two kinds of people in my life. One is the person who betrays me, the other is the source of both sides. Even if the emperor violates my taboo, he will pay the price. I think he has heard about it."


    "I don''t dare." The right-hand man got up and cupped his fists. This time, the right-hand man''s status was not respected, and the lives of the nine races were the most important.


    "The right hand is a man of current affairs, which is why his highness the crown prince is willing to give you a chance. Otherwise, I would not appear at your house today." When he reached the door, Su Mianyue stopped and said, "Your daughter is very cute, but her temperament is not suitable for the palace. As the head of the ministers, it is better to make arrangements early to set an example."


    After that, Su Mianyue walked away. Before leaving the yard, he suddenly flicked his sleeve and threw a dart at a man dressed as a guard who was hiding on the eaves. Without a word of explanation, he walked out of the yard.


    The right side looked at the corpse in front of him, a trace of cruelty flashed in his eyes, and he shouted, "Come on, throw this corpse to the original face to the mass grave!"

 Chapter 433 Much to Be Owed

    King qin nan took his subordinates around the capital city for a while, then went to a wine shop to drink.


    The wine in this restaurant was not the best in the capital because there were many varieties of wine. Famous wines from all parts of the Yan Country were sold, so there was always an endless stream of customers, and the customers here often got drunk and made trouble, but it still did not affect the business of the wine shop.


    The second floor of the restaurant and the backyard were private rooms. The second floor was for the rich or the young men. The backyard was prepared for the high officials. As long as the servants stood at the door of the private room, it was impossible to listen to the foot of the wall.


    King qin nan led his men straight to the backyard and walked into the private room that he often went to these days. In the private room, ji yun had been waiting for a long time. When he saw king qin nan come in, he quickly got up and saluted.


    "Who allowed you to enter the capital?" Looking at his son whom he had not seen for many years, king qin nan did not care for a word, but instead slapped Ji Yun to the ground. The guards guarding the door in Dalian could hear him clearly.


    Ji Yun, who had knocked down the chair, barely stood still and looked up at king qin nan. There was no sadness or joy in his eyes, and his face was dull and expressionless. He did not wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. If he had not clenched his fists behind him, he would not have been angry.


    "Father, something happened in Guangji Temple, so my son had to come and tell my father himself," ji yun said in a deep voice.


    King qin nan''s face darkened. He sat down and looked at Ji Yun, waiting for him to finish his sentence.


    Guangji Temple was a very important hidden stake for the southern king of qin.


    Ji Yun whispered about what happened to several families who secretly supported qin nan''s mansion after the last invitation. Seeing that qin nan''s face remained the same, he quickly cupped his hands and said: "Father, it would not be surprising if only one or two people were in trouble, but so many people died unnaturally and there was nothing suspicious about it. My son thought that someone must have discovered something and asked father to show us how to do it."


    After a long silence, king qin nan looked up at Ji Yun. He saw that his fair face was red and swollen, but he didn''t care for him. Instead, he said coldly, "Everything will go according to plan. I will send someone to investigate the cause of death of these people. You just do your job. You don''t have to worry about anything else."


    Ji Yun was not disappointed. He had been exiled for more than ten years and was just a pawn in the qinnan palace. As long as it hindered the interests of the qinnan palace, it could be destroyed at any time. He had no access to more secrets.


    Bowing his hand to king qin nan, Ji Yun walked out of the room with his head down without saying anything more. He was dressed in a small second suit, but he did not attract any attention.


    After receiving the news that king qin nan had left the post house, Ji Xun only ordered to continue monitoring and left for the junfu. After exchanging some information with Junn Buhui, he went to the si fu to visit General Si. Si Yihuan''s death, Ji Xun, still owed general si an explanation.


    After greeting, Ji Xun bowed his hand to general si and said, "It was Ji Xun who betrayed General Si and failed to protect yihuan. Ji Xun owed the Si Family a lot..."


    "Your highness the crown prince!" General Si quickly got up and picked up Ji Xun, interrupting Ji Xun''s unfinished words. "The Si Family has been blessed by the ji family for generations. It is their honor to die for the country as the sons and daughters of the Si Family. Although Yihuan is still alive and well, our ancestral hall will forever honor her tablet. Future generations will never forget Yihuan. This is also Yihuan''s benevolence. What''s more, without his highness the crown prince, our Si Family had already been wiped out, and it was a good place to die in public and in private."


    But that girl Yihuan should not have liked the young master. She was still full of regret even after she died! General Si silently added in his heart, but how could he let Ji Xun know that this added to his troubles?


    Ji Xun sighed deeply. The Si Family was loyal and patriotic, but Ji Xun owed the Si Family after all.


    Knowing Si Junjie''s physical condition and Junn Buhui''s unwillingness to return Jun Mingzhu, Ji Xun hesitated and said, "General Si can live in peace in the mansion. Perhaps he will soon be able to enjoy playing with his grandchildren."


    General Si was stunned for a moment, then understood the meaning of Ji Xun''s words, and quickly asked, "Your highness, is this true?"


    "The time is not yet ripe, but this day will not be far off." Ji Xun could not reveal more, so he could only say this to reassure General Si. Both of them understood the true meaning of these words.


    Looking at General Si''s teary eyes, Ji Xun said a few more comforting words and left.


    Seeing Su Mianyue fiddling with her hair outside the Si Family door, Ji Xun walked over with a smile. Just as he was about to tease Su Mianyue, he was punched in the chest by Su Mianyue. Ji Xun, who was in pain, stepped back several steps to steady himself. Although he didn''t have internal injuries, he coughed several times before breathing smoothly.


    "Yue, are you trying to murder your husband?" Ji Xun rubbed his x mouth and looked at Su Mianyue plaintively.


    "Don''t you know how scary people can be?" Su Mianyue walked over with a pout and rubbed his hand against Ji Xun''s x mouth, "Next time you scare me, it won''t be as simple as a punch. Don''t use this trick to flirt with girls in the future, or you''ll just wait to eat your fist."


    "Yue is so fierce." Ji Xun enjoyed the feeling of being rubbed by Su Mianyue, but Ji Xun was very unhappy with the people on the street looking this way. How could his Yue let others stare at him for so long?


    Pulling Su Mianyue''s hand to the side of the carriage, the dark guard drove the horse back to the palace. Just as Ji Xun wanted to be gentle with Su Mianyue in the carriage, he heard Su Mianyue say seriously: "I went to the right Prime Minister''s Mansion today to attend a banquet and met with the right hand in the middle. He used to be a member of king qin nan, but now he wants to pull the plug. This is the list he gave me."


    Ji Xun''s face darkened as he took a glance at the list.


    Su Mianyue added, "Prime Minister Zuo is also a member of king qin nan. If what you say is true, I am afraid that most people of Prime Minister Zuo''s faction are involved with king qin nan. Besides, there are all kinds of businesses in the capital with king qin nan''s business. Yu, you are in too much trouble."


    "To be able to win over so many people while Yun Wansheng was in power and to lay out such a big game of chess, king qin nan would not put away his desire to become emperor. He would certainly not settle down this time when he entered the capital, but according to my understanding of king qin nan, he would not make a big move until he knew my cards." Ji Xun put away the roster and said to Su Mianyue, "This old fox is probably trying to make both ends meet. This kind of person can''t bear to be used now, but he can''t be used. Using him to balance Prime Minister Zuo and eradicate Prime Minister Zuo''s henchmen is the most important thing to support our own people to ascend."


    Su Mianyue nodded and said, "The king of south qin used Guangji Temple to collect a lot of money and to store up troops and grain. If we make good use of it, we can give him a heavy blow and ease the current situation of the imperial court."


    "Guangji Temple can''t move yet, this line can lead to more lines, but it should also alert king qin nan. When necessary, Guangji Temple is the point where king qin nan can no longer care too much, but the time is not right." Ji Xun frowned slightly.


    Just as Su Mianyue was about to raise his hand to rub Ji Xun''s brows away, he heard a cry from outside, and the bodyguard drove the carriage to the side urgently. Su Mianyue in the carriage leaned over and fell into Ji Xun''s arms.

 Chapter 434 To Destroy It Would Be

    Hugging Su Mianyue tightly, Ji Xun did not ask what happened to the guard, but his eyes slowly turned cold.


    These people were so rampant that they dared to openly follow him and plot against him in the capital. Did Ji Xun think he was easy to bully?


    As Ji Xun''s darts were about to fly out, Su Mianyue grabbed Ji Xun by the wrist and shook his head. "Don''t worry, haven''t you learned the words" go with the flow"?"


    Seeing the mischievous look in Su Mianyue''s eyes, Ji Xun shook his head helplessly. The murderous aura on his body disappeared in an instant, and the darts were returned to his narrow sleeves.


    Bowing down to steal a kiss from Su Mianyue''s lips, Ji Xun whispered, "I''ll let you play enough if you want, but don''t get yourself into trouble."


    "I''m not the culprit!" Su Mianyue rolled her eyes without any image. She sat up straight and straightened her dress and hair. She sighed to herself that it was not easy for women of this era. She went to a banquet to dress up to show her respect. She was tired for hours.


    Ji Xun didn''t know that Su Mianyue was thinking about this at this time. She tucked a lock of hair into su mianyue''s hair and straightened her hair. Then she chuckled and said, "You''re not the troublemaker, but you''re the troublemaker."


    "Yu, will you not be able to marry a daughter-in-law if you talk like this?" Su Mianyue said with a smile, but the deliberately stacked smile was a little creepy.


    Ji Xun was stunned for a moment, then changed his mind and said, "I don''t have any other hobbies. I just like to watch women cause trouble. Even if I break the sky, I still have to support myself. My woman just wants to do whatever she wants. Yue, do you think such a man can''t marry a wife?"


    Looking at Ji Xun''s serious expression, Su Mianyue reached out and pinched Ji Xun''s elastic face. He gritted his teeth and said, "How many daughters-in-law do you want based on your status? Just wait until you marry a beautiful woman. You are too tired to sleep well every day."


    "Yue, are you trying to die of exhaustion for your husband?" Ji Xun asked with a troubled face.


    Su Mianyue only felt his old face burn and glared at Ji Xun, who was getting more and more rogue.


    Without waiting for Su Mianyue to make a move, Ji Xun opened the door and walked out. Su Mianyue could only grit his teeth thinking about revenge at night, but he did not find Ji Xun on the edge of the car holding the curtain and waiting for her to get off.


    "Be good, I''ll satisfy you later," Ji Xun blinked and whispered.


    Her beautiful eyes widened, and Su Mianyue said silently, "I want you to look good when I go back."


    But Ji Xun had already turned around, and Su Mianyue could only follow Ji Xun''s footsteps out of the carriage angrily. Standing beside Ji Xun, he looked at a carriage that had just finished turning over, and his eyes were full of playfulness.


    "Do you think the people inside will be disfigured after all this?" Su Mianyue asked in a low voice, his mouth slightly raised.


    "If Yue isn''t happy, I''ll send someone to destroy the person in the car. Whether she looks bad or not is an ugly person." Ji Xun snorted, clearly dissatisfied with Su Mianyue''s curiosity.


    Su Mianyue should be angry rather than excited when someone is scheming against his own man, right?


    Ji Xun, who did not know what the woman was thinking, looked slightly cold. From this angle, he could clearly see the logo of the carriage opposite him. It was actually the emblem of the Yan Country scholar hong zhengsheng''s family.


    The woman in the carriage could only be Hong Zhengsheng''s own granddaughter.


    The Hong Family has been dominated by men for several generations, and the daughter''s family is the apple of their eye. There are many people who come to ask for a family, but the legitimate granddaughter of the Hong Family is now over 18 and has yet to be engaged.


    Hong Zhengsheng had many students, not only from the Yan Country, but also from several other countries. Ji Xun had visited hong zhengsheng, but hong zhengsheng made it clear that he would not participate in the government affairs. He only wanted to live under the chrysanthemum picker fence in the countryside, but also gave Ji Xun some advice on how to govern the country.


    Now that Ji Xun wanted to eradicate those moths left behind by Yun Wansheng, he had to promote the sages and scholars. Hong Zhengsheng, as the number one scholar, even if he did not leave the mountain, had an important importance that could not be ignored.


    At this moment, seeing Ji Xun in the carriage of the Hong Family was a real headache. Ji Xun could handle anyone but Hong Zhengsheng, but this...


    Su Mianyue did not notice Ji Xun''s face, nor did he know about Ji Xun''s relationship with the Hong Family. He was looking at the woman who was helped out of the carriage with great interest.


    He saw a standard oval face, dark brows and pink lips, a pair of dark eyes that looked like water, and a healthy wheat-colored skin. It was not difficult to tell from the outfit that this woman was a practitioner.


    "It can''t be the daughter of some general''s family, can it? It''s hard to be so pretty and willing to expose yourself to the sun." Su Mianyue shook her head. She liked a healthy complexion, but it was obviously more suitable for men. Women were still fairer and prettier.


    Su Mianyue glanced at his slightly calloused hands. Although they were often exposed to the sun, their skin was still as white as egg white, so he couldn''t help but smile. As expected, god still favored him.


    Before Su Mianyue was over the moon, a crisp voice rang out. "Is it Brother Xun?"


    Su Mianyue''s body stiffened slightly. He followed the voice and saw that the young girl opposite him had eyes as bright as stars. She was pushing away her servants and walking towards him. Then she looked up at ji xun and saw that his brows were slightly furrowed. Then she walked forward a few steps. A warning bell immediately rang in Su Mianyue''s heart.


    "Brother Xun, it''s Yanran! Have you forgotten Yanran?" Hong Yanran smiled innocently. Although he asked this question, he did not feel any loss. Instead, he quickly walked forward and naturally stood beside Ji Xun, holding his arm, but it happened to block Su Mianyue who was about to come forward, "We met before. Brother Xun forgot that I was practicing qigong underwater when we met that day. Brother Xun thought I was looking for something short and pulled me out of the water. We..."


    "How is Elder Hong?" Ji Xun hurriedly interrupted Hong Yanran and turned to the side to pull his arm back, but hong Yanran stuck to it again.


    Shaking Ji Xun''s arm, Hong Yanran looked like Ji Xun was avoiding her enthusiasm. He smiled and said, "My grandfather is very healthy. I came out this time with my grandfather''s permission. Brother Xun, will you stay in Capital City forever? I only brought a maid and a coachman with me this time around, and there was some entanglement. Brother Xun had to arrange a place for me to stay."


    "Elder Hong asked you to look for me?" Ji Xun narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Hong Yanran nodded with a twinkle in his eyes, "Grandpa said it was inconvenient for a girl to go out. If you want to stay anywhere, you can find senior brothers to arrange a place to stay, lest I cause trouble again and he can''t save me."


    Hong Yanran''s face turned a little red when he said this. It was a little more tactful than the original words, but it was not a lie. Ji Xun had been instructed by Hong Zhengsheng, and he was a disciple of the outer sect. It was not too much for Hong Yanran to call his senior brother.

 Chapter 435 One Body And Mind

    Ji Xun was secretly relieved to hear that Hong Zhengsheng did not ask Hong Yanran to look for him, but since hong Yanran had found him, he could not refuse.


    Looking up at the smiling Su Mianyue, Ji Xun knew in his heart that Hong Yanran could not live in the palace. Otherwise, Ji Xun would have to chase his wife thousands of miles away.


    However, there were so many princes living in the post house, so Ji Xun couldn''t arrange for Hong Yanran to go there, so he was in a bit of a dilemma.


    However, in Ji Xun''s heart, Su Mianyue was naturally the most important. After a moment of thought, he said, "Since my sister is going to play in the capital for a while, then..."


    "Senior brother, you are so kind. I''ve heard people say that the palace is magnificent. I''ve been living in the valley with my grandfather since I was so old. This time, I may have learned something." Before Ji Xun could finish his sentence, Hong Yanran took it with a sweet smile.


    But the look in her eyes that day really made it hard to imagine that she had other intentions when she said this, just like a little girl who liked to play.


    Ji Xun''s face darkened. Just as he was about to say that he didn''t mean that, Su Mianyue came forward and pulled Ji Xun''s other arm. With great strength, he brought him back to himself. He smiled and glanced at Hong Yanran and said to Ji Xun: "Yu, since this girl has never seen the world, then let her wish be fulfilled. In this life, she will never have a chance to enter the palace again. No matter what, call you senior brother, you can''t humiliate other girls, can you?"


    Hong Yanran said it was a playful tone when he learned, but su mianyue said it and turned into Hong Yanran, a bumpkin, so angry that Hong Yanran almost changed his face.


    However, Ji Xun''s eyes were full of tenderness when he looked at Su Mianyue, so he could only suppress his dissatisfaction. He walked up with a smile and wanted to hold Ji Xun''s arm. But this time, before Ji Xun could dodge, Su Mianyue pulled him directly behind him and leaned on Ji Xun''s shoulder. With a perfect light smile, he looked at hong Su Mianyue.


    This was the first time that Hong Yanran had looked Su Mianyue in the eye. She found that Su Mianyue''s beauty could not be expressed in the words she had learned. If such a woman should not appear in this world, her provocative look could make a woman bow her head, there would be no man in this world who could escape such a beautiful woman''s charm.


    Although she admitted that Su Mianyue was very beautiful, in Hong Yanran''s eyes, Su Mianyue was just trying to charm Ji Xun with her beauty, which was not true love at all.


    So after giving Su Mianyue a pitiful look, he smiled innocently and said to Ji Xun, "Is there anything else Brother Xun needs to do? If not, let''s go back to the palace. Brother Xun must arrange a magnificent palace for me, the kind that the book says is reserved in a golden house."


    Hong Yanran held his head high, with a little girl''s arrogant manner, but said something that was easily misunderstood.


    "The Yan Country palace doesn''t have a palace made of gold." Ji Xun grimaced and held Su Mianyue''s waist and said softly, "Yue, you have to work hard to arrange this time. Yanran is old Mr. Hong''s granddaughter and also my junior sister. You must do your best as a landlord."


    Ji Xun''s voice was not low, and Hong Yanran could not pretend not to hear it, but when her fists were clenched in her sleeve, there was still an impeccable sweet smile on her face.


    Su Mianyue smiled lightly and tidied up Ji Xun''s clothes, "Is Yu being polite to me? It seems that our relationship has become estranged. I thought we were both physically and mentally united."


    Listening to Su Mianyue''s jealous words, Ji Xun took her hand and kissed her on the lips. She smiled and said, "I just can''t bear to work hard for other people''s things. In this life, I only have you as a woman. If I''m not one with you, wouldn''t there be no successor?"


    Ji Xun''s ambiguous words made Su Mianyue smile. Ten thousand words from her could not hurt ji yanran as much as Ji Xun''s.


    Satisfied, Su Mianyue punched Ji Xun in the chest with his pink fist and said, "Look, miss hong''s carriage can''t be used anymore, so let miss hong take our carriage into the palace. We haven''t tried qinggong for a long time, and we just went ahead to arrange a place for her to stay."


    "Okay, I''ll give you three breaths." Ji Xun made a gesture of invitation.


    "Whoever loses will be in charge of the foot wash tonight." Su Mianyue suddenly blinked his eyes and said this, then he leapt in the direction of the palace.


    Su Mianyue''s rise from the sky was immediately the most beautiful scenery, but everyone nearby held their breath to enjoy this pleasant moment.


    "Yu, come after me. There''s a reward. Haha." Su Mianyue jiao smiled and invited Ji Xun. Her sweet voice was like the sound of heaven. Even the pearls and jades fell to the ground, not even one in ten thousand.


    Ji Xun shook his head and laughed, then followed Su Mianyue''s figure with a little tiptoe. His strong green outfit outlined his perfect figure, and his strong body charmed many young girls at this moment.


    Handsome men and beautiful women, the pursuit of the two is only a temporary game, but in many people''s eyes it is the gods and immortals playing in the human world, never forget the beauty of this time.


    Hong Yanran''s pink lips parted, and the words that she wanted to call out to Ji Xun were stuck in her throat.


    Not willing to admit that Su Mianyue''s beauty was qualified to stand beside Ji Xun, much less to admit that Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue not with an obsession with beauty, but with a man''s deep affection.


    "Miss Hong, please." When Ji Xun and Su Mianyue disappeared from sight, the guard made a gesture to get hong Yanran into the carriage.


    "Come up together." Hong Yanran''s heart was in a mess, but on the surface he maintained everyone''s demeanor. He called the maid to the carriage and said to the coachman, "You can sit on the shaft."


    "I''m sorry, no man is allowed to live in the palace. Please forgive me, Miss Hong." The secret guard said as Hong Yanran was about to get in the car.


    "He came with me. Where can he go if he doesn''t come with me to the palace?" Hong Yanran looked at the dark guard with an aggrieved expression. Although there was no sign of weakness in his skin color, his beautiful face made the man feel sorry for him.


    Unfortunately, Hong Yanran met a secret guard who couldn''t have any personal feelings, and during the training, one of them was to refuse to be seduced by women. The secret guard only said with a wooden face, "Juxian Restaurant in Imperial Capital is not bad. If Miss Hong is not at ease, he can go and have a look first."


    Everyone around Ji Xun knew that Su Mianyue was the mastermind behind Juxian Restaurant, so putting people there was both a safety measure and a way to monitor them.


    Hong Yanran bit his lip and looked at the coachman with a sigh, "Uncle Hong, I can only wronged you first. I''ll settle you down before I go into the palace. If anything happens, I''ll let Hongxiu find you."


    "At miss''s command." Uncle Hong arched his hand and sat on the back of the carriage. He knew from his skill that he was a practitioner. He must have sent him out to protect Hong Yanran, but he couldn''t stop Hong Yanran from entering the palace. He could only bet that ji xun would let someone protect hong Yanran.


    "Thank you, big brother. Let''s go." Hong Yanran, who was sitting steadily in the carriage, said in a low voice, his voice full of loneliness but very polite. But when the maid put down the curtain, Hong Yanran''s eyes were full of jealousy and hatred. He thought to himself," Brother Xun is me. No one wants to take him away from me. Only I can help Brother Xun." They stood beside him and looked down at the mountains and rivers together!


    Hongxiu quickly lowered his head to avoid Hong Yanran''s eyes. His body trembled slightly and tried to hide in a corner so that Hong Yanran wouldn''t notice her existence. It was obvious how much he was afraid of this master.

 Chapter 436 Interesting

    After returning to the palace, Su Mianyue shut ji xun out of the door and nearly broke Ji Xun''s strong nose.


    Touching his perfect nose, Ji Xun could not help but smile bitterly. He knew that Hong Yanran''s words would upset Su Mianyue, but he had to see Su Mianyue before he could explain.


    "Yue, I''ll take care of the government first. I''ll explain to you at dinner tonight. You''ve had a long day of rest. I''ll get someone to prepare a bath for you." After Ji Xun finished speaking, he heard no sound from inside. He knew that Su Mianyue was still angry. He could only turn around and go to the front hall helplessly.


    After Ji Xun left, Su Mianyue was still sitting there drawing circles with his fingers dipped in water, not knowing who he was cursing.


    When his anger subsided, Su Mianyue called out, "Eunuch Qing, come in."


    Eunuch Qing, who was in the ear room next door, trotted into the room and saluted su mianyue before asking, "What do you want, miss?"


    "Which palace is the best and the farthest from here, and which one is it that allows outsiders to live in without breaking the rules of the palace?" Su Mianyue tapped his index finger on the table and asked as if he didn''t care. He added, "Well, it''s a couple of maids and masters who are going to live here. They are both ladies'' houses. They can be considered as your crown prince''s sisters and teachers."


    Su Mianyue''s tone of voice was a little strange when it came to the word "Sister" . Whenever she thought of Hong Yanran''s voice, brother xun would feel uncomfortable. The man who coveted her was still in front of her. This girl was either too confident or her brain was going to be out of control.


    Eunuch Qing turned a few corners in his heart and looked up at Su Mianyue quietly. Seeing that her face was a little strange, he knew that she was unhappy. After weighing the pros and cons, Eunuch Qing quickly replied: "Miss hui, there is a Deyang palace in the northwest corner. It is the place where all the previous imperial concubines died. The Yan Country''s filial piety has been preserved and perfected by the Deyang palace until now, and the inside is considered luxurious. It is the furthest palace from here. It takes more than half of the imperial palace to get out of the palace, but it won''t pass by here."


    She looked up at Eunuch Qing and knew that he was trying to curry favor with her. Su Mianyue smiled, "If Elder Hong knew where Eunuch Qing was going to put his granddaughter, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood. After all, he was a guest from afar and it was not appropriate to put her in Deyang palace. I remember there were a few concubines in Deyang palace who were still alive, so it was not good to disturb their peace."


    After saying that, Su Mianyue lowered his head to drink tea. When Eunuch Qing heard this, he quickly thought about it and said, "That''s Fangfei Court in the northeast corner. That palace is a temporary resting place for previous generations of married princesses or imperial wives to attend banquets in the palace, but in many ways it can only be considered a regular place. It takes a detour to get out of the palace, and it is also a rule for outsiders to live there."


    "Then do as Eunuch Qing says." Throwing a bag of money at Eunuch Qing, Su Mianyue added, "Get someone to buy something over there. Since you are here to visit, you can''t be lenient. Eunuch Qing must not lower the price for your crown prince."


    Eunuch Qing turned his eyes and smiled knowingly, "Please rest assured, young lady. I will do everything beautifully. Thank you very much."


    "People are coming into the palace soon. Eunuch Qing arranged for someone to pick them up at the entrance of the palace. I don''t need to think about the rest of the arrangements. Eunuch Qing just needs to remember not to offend or neglect them." After that, Su Mianyue covered his lips and yawned, "Go out and do your work. Don''t forget to close the door. Tell me not to come in and disturb me today."


    "Yes, the servant knows. The girl has a good rest. The servant is on his way." Eunuch Qing stuffed the money bag into his sleeve, took three steps back, quickly turned around and walked out, gently tying the door, as if Su Mianyue was already asleep, afraid to wake her up.


    Su Mianyue, who frowned and pondered, did not pay attention to eunuch qing''s behavior. After his thoughts fell silent, he began to think whether Hong Yanran''s arrival was a girl''s heart or a family mission.


    Neither of them was easy to deal with, especially if Hong Yanran was sent by the Hong Family, it might affect Ji Xun.


    Since ancient times, military generals have been defending themselves against military power, but the literati could shake half of the country with one mouth. The so-called great confucians were sometimes obstacles to the imperial road.


    Su Mianyue narrowed his eyes and a fierce light flashed through them.


    At the same time, Ji Xun, who was in the main hall, had just instructed the secret guards to find out why hong Yanran suddenly came to the capital. He sent another confidant who had been a student under Hong Zhengsheng to the Hong Family to report his safety and test Hong Zhengsheng''s thoughts.


    Just after these two things were done, before she had time to read the transcripts, a eunuch on duty came in and reported, "Your highness, Miss Hong sent someone to ask when your highness will see her. She wants to go out of the palace and visit the capital city."


    Ji Xun frowned and said, "Tell her that if you want to go out, you can ask the guards to take her out. I''m too busy with government affairs to go shopping." The eunuch answered and was just about to leave when Ji Xun added: "If she has any more needs, if you can''t decide, ask miss su. Don''t ask gu again. Ask someone to withdraw a thousand taels of silver tickets for Miss Hong. Just say it''s a gift from gu. Buy whatever she likes. When the time comes, gu will give her a reception."


    With that, ji xun waved his hand. The eunuch saw that Ji Xun had run away without any instructions. He knew that Su Mianyue was the only treasure in the palace that Ji Xun had in mind. He never needed to report Miss Su to the main hall. As long as it was Miss Su, there was no small matter.


    Although Ji Xun had taken back the palace, the people in the palace were still not clean. On the one hand, some things came out of the palace to give the ministers a direction, which also made the ministers feel at ease. Now was the time to stabilize their hearts.


    There were too many casualties in the two palaces, and they were all cleaned up, afraid that the palace people would have to do nothing but clean the whole palace every day.


    His confidant came to the junfu to report to Junn Buhui before he went to the Hong Family, which was also what Ji Xun meant, so that Junn Buhui could watch and prepare some gifts for him.


    Ji Xun''s private property was mostly in Junn Buhui''s hands, and the gift to the Hong Family was not suitable to be taken from the treasury, and the treasury''s account was still a mess up until now, so Ji Xun was not in the mood to touch the money.


    "Interesting." After listening, Junn Buhui curled his lips and smiled, but his smile was a little cold.


    His confidant did not understand what Junn Buhui meant. He could only bear to wait for Junn Buhui to think of helping him. Everyone who had dealt with Junn Buhui knew that Junn Buhui never followed the rules.


    "Go back and pack your bags, and come back to the palace tomorrow to get your things." Junn Buhui waved his hand and patted the little girl in his arms. As long as it wasn''t a matter of urgency, it wasn''t as important as the little girl in his arms.


    Seeing Junn Buhui acting like a wet father, his confidant could only leave and muttered to himself, "Sure enough, all men who are too good-looking look like women."


    Junn Buhui didn''t know what his confidant was thinking, or he would have killed him.


    Pacing on the ground to coax the child, Junn Buhui teased, "Little girl, there''s going to be a bustle in the palace, and I don''t know if aunt Mianyue, your mother-in-law, will be soaked in vinegar this time. But the peace river and the beauty, the father is really curious about Xun''s choice."


    Jun Mingzhu did not understand what Junn Buhui was saying, but he scratched her neck with his finger and giggled. Seven percent of xiao''s little face was full of innocence, which could wash away the darkness of the heart.

 Chapter 437 Unable to Share with Anyone

    It was night. Ji Xun knocked on the door for a long time, but Su Mianyue did not respond. Just as he was about to break through the door, Su Mianyue shouted, "The door is unlocked. Won''t you come in? This is your territory, your highness the crown prince."


    Listening to Su Mianyue''s angry words, Ji Xun stroked his nose and walked in. He saw Su Mianyue sitting on the couch wiping the dagger. The shiny dagger looked even colder in the moonlight.


    "Still angry?" Ji Xun walked over and sat beside Su Mianyue, too smart to lean too close.


    "I don''t dare. You are the crown prince of the Yan Country and will soon ascend to the throne. It''s not like you''re looking for death when you''re angry." Su Mianyue replied insincerely.


    "Back when I was on the run, I had Elder Hong''s help. Speaking of Elder Hong, he was one of my saviors. At that time, he solved some puzzles for me and made me understand my responsibility and what I should do most." Ji xun paused for a moment, as if he had been lost in his memories. After a moment, he continued, "I visited Elder Hong once three years ago. At that time, I was going to lead the army to attack him and accuse Yun Wansheng in the most direct way. Elder Hong advised me to be a monarch and put the people first, but those who were not loyal to the people were rare in the world. That''s when I saw Hong Yanran. I wanted to be alone, so I thought she was going to save her life, but it angered this lady. She had to do something with me every time we met."


    "But we don''t know each other anymore. And then this man made a promise with his body?" Su Mianyue asked softly, looked up at Ji Xun and said, "Wet under the water, a 15-year-old girl''s figure is already beautiful. You can see everything you need to see? You can touch everything you need to touch, right?"


    Finally, knowing where Su Mianyue was angry, Ji Xun chuckled, "If I had known that she would come after me, I wouldn''t have saved her even if she was really reincarnated, but strictly speaking, I could count the number of times I met Hong Yanran. I rarely left my house at Elder Hong''s, and Elder Hong wouldn''t allow anyone to enter where I lived, including Hong Yanran, who was the most favored in the Hong Family. I really don''t know if she''s going to fall for me."


    "So you sent someone to the Hong Family to test it out?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and asked. When he saw Ji Xun, he smiled and said, "Congratulations, your highness. This Miss Hong is definitely interested in you. Just wait for the beauty to come back."


    "Yue looks so cute when he''s jealous." Ji Xun changed the subject and, ignoring Su Mianyue''s cold eyes, stepped forward to hold her in his arms and whispered, "I only have two hands. It''s enough to hold a woman in my life. It''s too much to hold."


    "The more men there are, the better. I think she looks good. Although the color of her skin doesn''t suit a man''s taste, it''s better to blow on a candle than to feel soft." Su Mianyue still reeked of vinegar.


    Reluctantly resting on Su Mianyue''s shoulder, she snatched the dagger from her hand and threw it aside. Ji Xun immediately turned into a hungry wolf, wishing he could eat Su Mianyue into his stomach and breathe heavily, "Yue, I really want to rub you into my bones so that I won''t be separated from you for a moment, and I''m not afraid that you''ll run away from me in a fit of anger."


    "Is the crown prince joking?" Avoiding Ji Xun''s kiss, Su Mianyue snorted, "Rub me into your bones and let me watch you hug and hug."


    "Don''t believe me?" Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue with raised eyebrows.


    "I believe in the truth more." Su Mianyue answered quickly. Seeing Ji Xun''s disappointed and sad face, Su Mianyue couldn''t bear it, "It''s better to be practical than to say more. Our relationship requires two people to work hard together. As long as Yu doesn''t betray us when we love each other, I can let bygones be bygones. If I dare to get involved in other''s affairs in the future, I don''t mind letting Yu know how horrible women can be when they are violent."


    "I know that." Ji Xun nodded, hugged Su Mianyue''s hand and began to get restless. He whispered to Su Mianyue, "Yue, have you forgotten what you said on the road in the day? I have to die of exhaustion on you. Can we start now? My lady."


    Su Mianyue blushed, pushed Ji Xun and scolded, "Don''t be shameless. It''s not time to sleep yet. I still have to eat and take a bath. Stop dreaming about you here."


    "Let''s have supper together after the bath." As Ji Xun spoke, he carried Su Mianyue to the bathroom room. As for his so-called supper, anyone who had eaten meat knew it, especially Ji Xun''s eyes scanning Su Mianyue''s body back and forth. "Yue, don''t worry. I will feed you to the fullest so that you won''t be able to get up tomorrow."


    "Ji Xun, you bastard. Your head is full of yellow things. Can''t you be normal? Can we still talk properly?" Su Mianyue struggled for a few times and then stopped struggling, letting Ji Xun hold her to change clothes and bathe, and using actual actions to answer that she could not speak properly.


    Hong Yanran, who had been on the street for a whole day, counted the winners on the street today in high spirits. When he was in high spirits, he would give some gifts to the palace people. In the end, it was Hongxiu who urged him several times before he would take a break for supper.


    When she was bathing, Hongxiu kicked out the maids and eunuchs on the grounds that her master was not used to being served by others and served Hong Yanran alone.


    After pinching hong Yanran''s shoulder for a while, Hongxiu got up and added some hot water to the tub. Hong Yanran looked at Hongxiu''s hands, which were even more tender than hers, and asked, "Hongxiu, do you think men like a fairer woman or a healthier woman?"


    I don''t know why Hong Yanran asked this question, but Hongxiu answered obediently, "She''s a healthy woman. Don''t men marry for the sake of inheriting?"


    Hongxiu did not know much about men and women, and no one taught her how to get along with husband and wife. It was in Hongxiu''s opinion that a man married and took concubines as his offspring.


    Hong Yanran was silent for a moment. She knew that it would be better if a healthy woman gave birth to a child, but ji xun was a reserve monarch. There were too many women who would give birth to a child for him. No woman would not be willing to gamble even if she put her life on the line. This was not only a person''s honor, but also the rise and fall of the mother family.


    Seeing that hong Yanran closed his eyes and did not speak, Hongxiu did not take the initiative to find a topic. She continued to massage hong Yanran''s shoulder and back, gently but not powerlessly.


    "Hongxiu, you don''t have to hide my identity when you leave the palace tomorrow. It''s best for the whole of Imperial Capital to know that I live in the palace. Don''t do anything else, understand?" Hong Yanran asked softly.


    "Yes, I understand," Hongxiu nodded.


    Waving to Hongxiu to step down, Hong Yanran slid to the bottom of the tub and looked up at the high ridge, but Ji Xun''s handsome face came to mind.


    Such a perfect man should only be her Hong Yanran''s man, and she would never allow anyone to take him away.

 Chapter 438 Someone Cant Sit Still

    "King qin nan had seen ji yun but did not make a big move. Either everything went according to their original plan, or the way they contacted the department was too secretive to be discovered by us." Su Mianyue tapped her fingers on the table, doing this every time she thought about something, but she never knew it.


    "King qin nan has endured so many years of inaction and will never raise an army to rebel at this time. With his personality, he should be able to find a way to get a few birds out of the way. One is to spy on our strength, the other is to diminish our strength and his enemies." Ji Xun''s fingertips moved, but it hit the back of Su Mianyue''s hand, even if the conversation was still trying to flirt.


    Without noticing Ji Xun''s small movements, Su Mianyue nodded and said, "Let''s keep an eye on that pub, and the post house should be cleared up. If any prince dies in the post house, it will make these people make a big fuss."


    Ji Xun nodded. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the eunuch report to Minister of Dali Temple for an interview.


    Ji Xun frowned. It was time for the palace gate to close, and something important must have happened if the officials wanted to enter the palace for an audience.


    "I''ll go inside and rest for a while." Su Mianyue got up and went to bed without waiting for Ji Xun to speak. Although the sound of the outside could be heard from inside, it was different from meeting the foreign minister directly.


    Ji Xun did not ask Su Mianyue to stay. It was not that he cared about the words that the harem did not want to do politics, but that he wanted to be less obstructed when they were together.


    "See your highness the crown prince." Minister of Dali Temple went into the room and knelt down, but he looked nervous.


    "What happened?" Ji Xun asked directly.


    "King zhou xiang was killed in the post house and the scene has been sealed off. However, king zhou xiang died in a secret room, and the guards outside the house did not hear any unusual sounds. Now all the princes are asking for advice in king zhou xiang''s courtyard, and the incompetent officials can only come to ask for the crown prince''s orders." Minister of Dali Temple spoke so quickly that it was obvious that he was anxious.


    The crease between Ji Xun''s eyebrows deepened a little. This news was definitely not a good thing for him. After thinking for a moment, he said coldly, "Go back and do your work. If you can''t find out the cause of king zhou xiang''s death in three days, then bring your head to see gu."


    "Your highness, your highness..." Minister of Dali Temple''s face turned pale again, but ji xun did not give him a chance to plead.


    "If you think three days is too long, then investigate the case before sunset tomorrow, or you will bear the consequences." Ji Xun''s voice was low.


    "Your highness, your highness, I will definitely solve this case within three days. Please give me some time. Even if I have three heads and six arms before sunset tomorrow, I won''t be able to investigate this case." Minister of Dali Temple knelt and kowtowed, his body trembling.


    Ji Xun coldly glanced at Minister of Dali Temple and asked, "Since the qing family is so confident, then give the orphans a truth in three days, give Prince Xiang a justice, and let the kings rest assured."


    Minister of Dali Temple hurriedly kowtowed to thank him. Seeing that Ji Xun had closed his eyes to recuperate, he did not dare to say anything more about inviting Ji Xun to appease the princes. He quickly took a few steps back before leaving. Now, time was their family''s life and they could not afford to delay it.


    As soon as Minister of Dali Temple left, Su Mianyue went to his original position and sat down. Seeing that Ji Xun''s brows were still frowning, he reached out to smooth the creases between his brows and said softly, "It seems that someone can''t sit still and wants to disturb our vision, but there are some benefits to doing so. At least it can help us solve some problems."


    "You are optimistic." Ji Xun smiled bitterly. No matter who did it, it would take some trouble to get rid of any eyesore this time.


    "It''s not my own people who died. Do I have to feel sorry for them?" Su Mianyue curled his lips and said, "Most of these people have rebellions. One dies and one dies. Sooner or later, trouble will come. It depends on how we make use of it."


    "Yue has an idea?" Ji Xun asked, amused. The best thing about being with Su Mianyue was that it was easy to face the most difficult things.


    "I do have an idea, but your highness, the crown prince, will have to go out with me to take a look at the moon tonight." Su Mianyue smiled mischievously, raised his hand and flicked it on Ji Xun''s forehead, "Let''s go. Change into your night clothes first, so that you don''t expose yourself to your fellow travelers without waiting for a fight."


    As he spoke, he took Ji Xun''s hand and walked towards the inner chamber, whispering to Ji Xun as he walked, laughing a few times, mischievously letting the moon cover his face and hide in the clouds.


    There was another incident with the prince in the post house, and this time there was still a murder. It was spread all over Imperial Capital in less than an hour. When the people were in fear, those thieves could even kill the prince. It was not easy to kill them.


    Most people would not ponder the conspiracy behind Prince Xiang''s death. All they wanted was a peaceful and stable life.


    At the request of Minister of Dali Temple, all the vassals finally left Prince Xiang''s courtyard.


    The Dali Temple''s government officials did not dare to blink as they guarded the scene of the crime and Prince Xiang''s subordinates. As for the nine men and the Imperial Guard, they were on heightened alert for fear that another murder would happen, and they would all have to follow suit.


    As for Prince Xiang''s death, only his confidant was uneasy and angry, but not sad. The others were worried that he would not be the next. Poor Prince Xiang died for a few hours, but no one gave him a stick of incense.


    Ji Xun and Su Mianyue came to the house where Prince Xiang lived before he died. Because the people of the Dali Temple were guarding outside, it was convenient for them to look, but they could not make light, so they could only look through the night.


    Ji Xun was in charge of checking Prince Xiang''s body, while Su Mianyue was in the house looking for clues about whether they had been left behind. The two of them were busy with a cup of tea and then left. Even ji xun did not notice that Su Mianyue had quietly put something in the corner before he left.


    The next day when Minister of Dali Temple came to investigate the case again, he saw Guard Huang beside Ji Xun, who should be called Commander Huang now, standing at the entrance of the courtyard, and quickly went forward to salute and ask, "I don''t know if Commander Huang is here, but his highness the crown prince has an order?"


    Minister of Dali Temple''s official position was above Commander Huang''s because the other party was Ji Xun''s confidant. He was now the same as putting his head on the item, and he did not dare to be too big. However, Commander Huang also knew how to avoid this salute and said, "Your highness ordered your subordinates to assist your excellency in solving the case. Everything is at your command."


    Although Commander Huang was being polite, Minister of Dali Temple was still under a lot of pressure. Was he afraid that he would be incompetent so he sent someone to supervise him?


    Feeling uneasy, Minister of Dali Temple said politely, "Commander Huang, please."


    The two of them staggered into the courtyard and tried Prince Xiang''s subordinates, but the results were as clueless as yesterday.


    The two of them came to the scene of the crime again. In order to make up for it, Minister of Dali Temple had to have the room searched again and personally told Commander Huang the clues found yesterday.


    After hearing this, Commander Huang frowned and said, "Mr. Qin only had this room searched. Neither the bedroom nor the two rooms next door had been searched?"


    Minister of Dali Temple was stunned and subconsciously shook his head, "The murder happened in this room, and the room was closed..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Minister of Dali Temple''s face turned pale. He quickly ordered people to search the inner bedroom and the two rooms on both sides, and to dig three feet to avoid any missing clues.

 Chapter 439 A Person Who Looks And Dislikes Each Other

    Half an hour later, Commander Huang strode to meet Ji Xun, but Minister of Dali Temple was wiping the cold sweat on his forehead all the way, looking at his face and looking at his courage, he was about to break.


    Commander Huang reported the latest findings to Ji Xun, but Minister of Dali Temple didn''t say a word at this time. He kept his head down and occasionally lifted his sleeve to wipe the sweat away. He didn''t know where he was going.


    Playing with the token in his hand, Ji Xun looked at Minister of Dali Temple without a word. Seeing that he was standing there in a daze, he asked loudly, "Is there anything else besides this token from king qin''s mansion?"


    "When we return to the crown prince, we find a footprint on the wall and the beam of the inner chamber. The size should be a man''s footprint. The tiles on the roof have traces of being moved. The old and new footprints should have been left behind in recent days. My subordinate has asked the official on duty of the post house. The post house must clean the house at least once a day. There is no possibility of any residual dirt." Seeing that Minister of Dali Temple was silent, Commander Huang could only continue to answer.


    Ji Xun looked at Minister of Dali Temple and asked, "Did the qing family find these clues when they came to report last night?"


    "Chen..." Minister of Dali Temple''s tongue trembled, not knowing how to answer to save his own life. He was afraid that Minister of Dali Temple''s position would never be able to continue.


    Before Minister of Dali Temple could think about it any further, he listened to Commander Huang, "When we return to the crown prince, Mr. Qin did not ask anyone to search the inner chamber last night. It was the result of a search with his subordinates this morning. The people who were searched were all Dali Temple officials. The people his subordinates took with them were only responsible for monitoring on the side. Mr. Qin and the government officials of the Dali Temple can testify."


    Even if Minister of Dali Temple wanted to deny it, he could only give up when he thought that the people who were supervising him were all Ji Xun''s confidants. He stood there in silence, deflated, but the cold sweat on his forehead did not diminish.


    Ji Xun sneered and said, "It''s really rare for the qing family to sit in the position of Minister of Dali Temple for so many years. They don''t even know the most basic rules of investigation. It''s really an eye-opener for gu. I don''t know how many unsolved cases the Dali Temple has accumulated over the years. Gu is now interested in checking the files."


    "Your highness, your highness, forgive me. I know you are guilty." Minister of Dali Temple quickly knelt down to plead guilty.


    Ji Xun snorted coldly. Before he could speak, a guard reported to him, "Your highness, there is a Imperial Guard reporting from the post house. The subordinate of king qin nan lost a token and asked for a search."


    "Hehe, what a coincidence. Just after finding a token here, king qin nan found that there was a token missing." Ji Xun sneered and looked at Minister of Dali Temple, who was still kneeling down, and asked, "The qing family thought it was such a coincidence. What can I do to clear the name of king qin nan and not let Prince Xiang die in vain?"


    "Your highness the crown prince, your ministers are ignorant and ignorant. Please let your highness make it clear." Minister of Dali Temple''s voice was trembling, which showed how scared he was.


    "What a stupid saying." Ji Xun''s eyes were cold, shooting at Minister of Dali Temple like a sharp blade.


    Even though she could not see Ji Xun''s eyes when she was kneeling on the ground, Minister of Dali Temple still had a stiff back and beads of sweat on her forehead fell to the ground. She said to herself, "The heavens are going to kill me!"


    "Since the southern king of qin has called for an injustice and this matter concerns the murder of Prince Xiang, then summon the southern king of qin and the person who lost his token to the palace for an audience." Ji Xun then glanced at Minister of Dali Temple, who had a stiff back, and ordered, "Summon all the kings and the officials of the court to the palace. I must listen to everyone''s opinion so that no one will say that I am a dictator in making false accusations."


    The guard took his orders and left, but Minister of Dali Temple''s forehead touched the ground. He was so black in front of him that he wished he could pass out. Today, he was afraid that he would die anyway. At this time, no one could talk about it. His confused mind did not know what to do next.


    Having the two of them wait in the hall, Ji Xun got up and went to the back house to talk to Su Mianyue about it, but Su Mianyue said with a smile, "I''m afraid that the crown prince''s words will only arrive, and the guard who lost his token will already be a corpse."


    "Suicide for fear of crime?" Ji Xun answered.


    "The king of south qin has the intention to rebel, so he will certainly train his cronies wantonly. The guards who can join him in Shangjing City this time are not only extraordinary, but also his cronies. However, they lost their tokens at this time. Will the king of south qin keep such useless people?" Su Mianyue sneered. It was better to give up a scapegoat than to suffer. As for whether he would be suspected, it was not king qin''s concern to leave the capital alive.


    Ji Xun did not feel surprised and nodded. Perhaps he would do the same thing if he changed places, but the difference was that Ji Xun would not sacrifice his confidant easily, while king qin nan could deal with it mercilessly.


    Without asking Su Mianyue how he got the token, Ji Xun drank a cup of tea, ate a piece of cake, and then got up and went back to the main hall. Su Mianyue planned to go over and listen to it later, but Eunuch Qing came in at this time and reported: "Young lady, that Miss Hong has sent a message saying that she wants the guards to accompany her shopping to influence her reputation. She can ask if she can accompany her for a walk, or let her master and servant go out of the palace by themselves."


    Su Mianyue slightly curled his lips and thought for a moment before getting up and saying, "Since this Miss Hong is so kind to make an appointment, it would be better if I didn''t give her face."


    "Do you want to prepare yourself, miss?" Eunuch Qing asked in a low voice, not daring to dissuade her.


    "What does Eunuch Qing think this girl needs to prepare?" Su Mianyue curled her lips and smiled. She could crush Hong Yanran''s face even in her casual attire. This was the biggest blow to Hong Yanran, and what Su Mianyue disliked the most was the heavy makeup. It was self-destructive.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had left, Eunuch Qing quickly took small steps and followed behind.


    As for this inner chamber, it was the two masters who would immediately close the door when they were not around. Besides the secret guards guarding it, no palace people were allowed to be on duty inside.


    On the busy street, Hong Yanran seemed interested in stopping to ask about everything. Her innocent and lively appearance was very likable. If she had not coveted Ji Xun, perhaps Su Mianyue would have been liked by Hong Yanran''s personality.


    Of course, don''t look into hong Yanran''s eyes carefully. A girl who is a little careful can''t have pure eyes.


    After shopping for nearly an hour, Su Mianyue stopped Hong Yanran who was going to continue shopping and said, "Did Miss Hong invite me out just to go shopping?"


    Hong Yanran''s face changed slightly. He threw the little thing he loved so much back to the stall and sneered, "Miss Su''s patience is so bad, but did he lose it after walking with Yanran for such a short time?"


    "Shopping is about mood. You don''t get tired or lose interest after hanging out with someone you like for long. But hanging out with someone you hate will make you tired even if you take a few steps." Su Mianyue''s voice was slightly cold. He pointed to a restaurant across the street and said, "It''s lunchtime. If Miss Hong doesn''t mind, he would go down to the east to rest and finish what he has to say while eating. I really don''t have as much leisure as Miss Hong. I have a lot of time to waste."


    Is this calling her a useless person?


    A hint of resentment flashed through Hong Yanran''s eyes, but there was a slight smile on his face, "Then it will cost Miss Su money, please."

 Chapter 440 Gender Female, like Gold And Silver

    Su Mianyue, as the host, sat in the main seat, neither asking Hong Yanran''s taste nor what the cuisine in the waiter''s shop was. He let a few famous dishes and a long time later, then dismissed the waiter.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s behavior, Hong Yanran smiled and said, "Miss Su is really generous. Brother Xun will give you a lot of money every month, right?"


    "Why did you give me money?" Su Mianyue was deliberately stunned, and casually put on a clear posture and smiled, "It''s just some yellow and white things. All these years, walking in the upper reaches of the rivers and lakes, this kind of money-making business has been a few twists and turns. Although the money doesn''t earn much, it is enough to be a country''s expenditure."


    Hong Yanran looked at Su Mianyue with slight surprise. Seeing that there was no fake expression on his face, he asked, "Does Miss Su know how to do business?"


    "My gender is female, and I like gold and silver. But I don''t have much interest in doing business. I''m just the person behind the scenes. Miss Hong has been walking around with respect these days, and maybe he''s going to my shop to spend money. It''s just that these people recognize tokens rather than faces, so even if I''m with Miss Hong, there''s no discount." Su Mianyue replied with a smile.


    "Miss Su means I can''t afford it?" Hong Yanran asked with an unnatural expression.


    "No way." Su Mianyue smiled just right and said softly, "Didn''t I ask someone to give Miss Hong a thousand taels of pocket money yesterday? There''s always one or two pieces of silver."


    "Why doesn''t Miss Su like Yanran? Isn''t it hard to target Yanran everywhere? Is this Miss Su''s love for brother xun?"


    "Is Miss Hong silver?" Su Mianyue asked with a smile.


    "What?" Hong Yanran did not understand for a moment, and the people she came into contact with would not say such filthy words.


    "It''s not like everyone loves silver. Besides, Miss Hong is not silver. Why must I like it?" Su Mianyue raised an eyebrow and asked. Seeing that hong Yanran was a little embarrassed, he ignored her and continued to correct, "I don''t remember when I was targeting Miss Hong. I''ve never treated Miss Hong badly, no matter how much I eat or wear. And even if I was targeting Miss Hong, how could I make Yu difficult? Miss Hong was trying to say that you represent the Hong Family, is it Miss Hong? Is it because of your Hong Family''s unwillingness to make it difficult for a country''s reserve monarch to do so? Is it because you want to force the palace or endanger the country?"


    The more Su Mianyue spoke, the colder his voice became. Hong Yanran could not help but tremble with fear.


    It was just that the love between men and women had been elevated to the crime of treason by Su Mianyue, and even Hong Zhengsheng had to ponder about it here.


    Admiring Hong Yanran''s face, which was at a loss for words, Su Mianyue added, "There''s one more thing that Miss Hong is wrong about. I don''t like Yu."


    "What?" Hong Yanran cried out excitedly, looking at Su Mianyue with a face full of resentment and shouting, "Since you dare not like Brother Xun? You don''t like Brother Xun and still monopolize him, you woman is simply evil!"


    Didn''t anyone tell Miss Hong that it was impolite to interrupt others? "Su Mianyue took a slow sip of the tea and said with a straight face," I shouldn''t have spoken to this outsider like Miss Hong in this way, but I can see that Miss Hong was thinking badly about Yu, so I can only kindly remind him a few words. My love for Yu is love, and so is Yu''s love for me. There won''t be a third person between us. Miss Hong, like is just a good feeling. You can like a lot of people, even if you don''t hate a person, you can call it like. But the word love can only be carried by one person other than your own family, and Yu and I are the love that we seek for each other."


    Su Mianyue spoke clearly, hoping that he could force back the man who thought he was a very promising rival without any means. The man who had people thinking about him every day was still the kind that could not be solved by violence.


    Looking at Su Mianyue in a daze, Hong Yanran didn''t know what to say for a moment. The two of them had lunch in silence. Hong Yanran didn''t even taste anything.


    After walking out of the restaurant, Su Mianyue originally planned to go back to the palace. It was too bad to go shopping with someone who hated each other.


    However, the two of them did not walk for long before they saw a small sedan chair passing by. The person in the middle brushed open the curtain and looked at su mianyue with hatred in his eyes.


    Even though the other party was wearing a veil, Su Mianyue recognized the woman at a glance as Yuan Zijing. With a movement in his heart, he said loudly, "So it''s zuo xiangqian. Haven''t you seen Miss Yuan for a long time?"


    Because the sedan chair was stopped, the coachmen could only stay where they were. The maids who followed her quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound. Yuan Zijing put down the curtain and did not look at the strange eyes that were cast on her.


    "That day at the palace banquet, I invited Mrs. Prime Minister Zuo to meet with Miss Yuan, but Mrs. Prime Minister Zuo said that Miss Yuan was recovering. Now it seems that Miss Yuan is in good health. It would be better to meet her by chance. I wonder if we can have the honor of moving forward with Miss Yuan." Su Mianyue''s voice was not low enough for many people to hear, "Just in time to introduce Miss Yuan to a new friend, Hong Yanran, the direct granddaughter of the great scholar Elder Hong."


    Yuan Zijing in the sedan chair looked resentful, her hands clutching the brocade handkerchief tightly. Originally, she wanted to order the sedan chair man to turn around, but immediately changed her mind when she heard Hong Yanran''s name. She was now a disgrace to the family. If she could not contribute to the family, she could only be hastily married, and there was no hope for her life anymore.


    "How could ZiJing refuse Miss Su''s gracious invitation?" Yuan Zijing spoke softly. There was not a hint of resentment in his voice, "It''s just that ZiJing was not feeling well a few days ago. I''m afraid he didn''t have the strength to go shopping. Why don''t you find a teahouse to reminisce about the past? What does Miss Su think?"


    "Well, according to Miss Yuan, there is a teahouse not far ahead. Miss Hong and I will go ahead and wait for Miss Yuan." Su Mianyue smiled and walked towards hong Yanran. Seeing that she looked impatient, he said in a low voice, "This Miss Yuan is the legitimate daughter of Prime Minister Zuo. After Yu returned to the capital, many people said that she was the best candidate for the crown princess."


    When she heard that it was Prime Minister Zuo''s daughter, there was still disdain in Hong Yanran''s eyes, but when she heard that she was involved with Ji Xun, Hong Yanran immediately changed his expression.


    He looked meaningfully at Yuan Zijing''s sedan chair and said to Su Mianyue, "It seems that Miss Su and Miss Yuan are not on good terms. If so, why bother inviting such a person to tea?"


    "Today is my second meeting with Miss Yuan. Some unpleasant things have happened in the past, but those are all rumors, so I want to take this opportunity to talk to her. Maybe it can help me out." Su Mianyue smiled and walked briskly towards the teahouse.


    Whether Hong Yanran was a pure rival in love or a schemer, it was clear after today that as long as Hong Yanran made the wrong decision, Su Mianyue did not mind packing her up and sending her back to the Hong Family as soon as possible. The reputation of a generation of great scholars was almost ruined by this granddaughter, and Hong Yanran would no longer have the capital to be arrogant. Even the Hong Family had to bow their heads in front of Ji Xun.


    Thinking of the mistakes Hong Yanran might make, Su Mianyue couldn''t help but smile. In fact, Su Mianyue was certain that Hong Yanran had nothing to do with innocence.

 Chapter 441 Soft Knife

    The three people who were not familiar with each other sat together, not embarrassed because of their respective origins.


    The topic never stopped, but the soft knives were thrown out one after another, and the atmosphere was not as harmonious as it appeared.


    After having the waiter change a pot of tea, Su Mianyue looked at Yuan Zijing and asked, "I wonder if Miss Yuan has heard of the fire in Zhengyang House? Such a good restaurant turned to ashes in a single night. The lost property was not mentioned, but many people were burned to death. It was a pity that they could not taste the good food and wine of Zhengyang House anymore. They had originally thought that they would have a chance to drink with Miss Yuan again."


    Yuan Zijing''s face turned pale. Zhengyang House was a disgrace that she never wanted to mention in her life. On the day Zhengyang House was on fire, she watched in the dark. The people who defiled her innocence died in that fire forever. She thought she would never remember that incident again in her life. But su mianyue''s words made her unable to recall the most shameful day of her life...


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were filled with hatred, and the venom could be seen by Hong Yanran, who did not know the inside story. He subconsciously shrank and tried to stay away from Yuan Zijing, the snake.


    "But what''s wrong with Miss Yuan? Do you want someone to call a doctor? I don''t think Miss Yuan''s face looks very good." Su Mianyue said with genuine concern.


    "No need." Yuan Zijing gritted his teeth and tried to suppress his anger, "I''m just a little tired. Just take a rest."


    "Mianyue is not feeling well. She knows that Miss Yuan has not recovered yet, but she still brings Miss Yuan to tea." Su Mianyue said apologetically. Without waiting for Yuan Zijing to be polite, he asked, "Miss Yuan hasn''t answered my question. Does Miss Yuan know about Zhengyang House? I have been living in the palace recently, and I don''t know much about things outside. The crown prince will not care about these trivial matters. If I hadn''t left the palace today, I wouldn''t have known that Zhengyang House was on fire and had a human life."


    Yuan Zijing''s face turned ugly again, and the servant girl quickly leaned over and replied: "Miss Su, my lady was injured from drinking that day. She''s been in the house for a long time. I don''t know what''s going on outside. The daughter of a big family doesn''t always talk about people dying from running water. Please don''t provoke my lady anymore. The doctor said that my lady needs to rest now. Don''t be compassionate."


    The servant girl''s words described Su Mianyue as a small family with no upbringing, and said that Yuan Zijing was a bodhisattva, but it made Yuan Zijing''s face look better, and was happy to appreciate Su Mianyue being insulted by a servant.


    Su Mianyue smiled nonchalantly and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I thought that Miss Yuan was showing the real side of himself when he was drinking that day. That''s why I talked a little more today. Since Miss Yuan is not feeling well, I can''t stay long. Let''s leave now." After saying goodbye, he turned to hong Yanran and asked, "Is Miss Hong coming back to the palace with me, or is he going to take a stroll?"


    "I''m going to Juxian Restaurant to find uncle hong. I don''t know if Uncle Hong is comfortable living here. I''ll go back to the palace later," Hong Yanran shook his head.


    "All right." Su Mianyue nodded and pointed to the palace man standing beside him, "Miss Hong, take this palace girl with you. If there is anything, there is a message. In case Miss Hong accidentally forgets that he will not be able to enter the palace."


    Listening to Su Mianyue''s tone as the queen of the palace, Hong Yanran''s face was slightly frozen, but he still nodded obediently and said, "Well, then I thank Miss Su for his kindness."


    "I''m going first. I don''t know if Yu has lunch or not. He doesn''t care about his health when he''s busy with state affairs." Su Mianyue said something to himself, waved his hand and left.


    Yuan Zijing and Hong Yanran looked at each other. They nodded in agreement and left without saying goodbye.


    After leaving the teahouse, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "Follow those two closely and report to them immediately."


    The people passing by nodded their heads in an almost undetectable manner. Only then did Su Mianyue whistle and head to the palace in a happy mood. It seemed that she could not go to Juxian Restaurant today. As for how many people were attracted by this whistle, Su Mianyue said that she really did not care.


    When Su Mianyue returned to the palace, Ji Xun was still in the main hall listening to the kings and their ministers fighting, a group of civil and military fighting was very happy, and no one even noticed that lunch time had passed.


    The eunuch who served at the main hall was called in. After learning that Ji Xun did not have lunch, Su Mianyue personally prepared some light dishes and porridge for Ji Xun in the small kitchen for the eunuch to deliver and instructed him: "Tell Yu that I made it myself. The next time I want to eat it, it depends on when my sister is in a good mood."


    After that, Su Mianyue went back to his room to rest, ignoring the little eunuch''s troubled face.


    Since Su Mianyue lived in the palace, some news had been sent directly to Junn Buhui. The five little ones had no complaints about it, but Junn Buhui was so tired that she didn''t even have time to breathe. However, su mianyue was so idle that she could only go to play chess and chat with duke zhou. She couldn''t share it with Ji Xun all the time, could she?


    Ji Xun, who had been a little tired of hearing it, suddenly smelled the fragrance of food and saw the little eunuch whispering like Su Mianyue, especially when it came to the word "Sister," her voice was trembling.


    "Dinner is more prepared." Ji Xun smiled and waved his hand, then scooped up a spoonful of porridge to taste. The soft and sticky shredded chicken porridge made one''s appetite rise. After several mouthfuls, Ji Xun noticed that the noise in his ears had disappeared. He looked down and saw that everyone who had just been tongue-tied was looking at Ji Xun, or at the porridge bowl in Ji Xun''s hand.


    When a large group of people quarreled, no one remembered that it was already past lunchtime, but when the smell of food tempted, who had the strength to continue quarreling?


    "Go on, if you don''t come to a conclusion on this matter, don''t stop." After saying this, Ji Xun continued to enjoy his delicious food and unkindly prepared lunch for everyone.


    The others did not dare to say anything else, but some people''s stomachs were more real than their mouths, making a grunt of protest, but ji xun pretended not to hear it, and who would be willing to ask for a bite of food first?


    At dinnertime, the issue of the token finally came to a conclusion. Everyone agreed that king qin nan could not be the one who killed Prince Xiang. After they entered the capital, there was no connection between them. Even in the past, there was no intersection, let alone hatred.


    But the guard who had lost his token was dead without proof, making it impossible to determine whether he committed suicide or was framed and killed. Even the coroner could not be certain of this.


    The most unfortunate thing was that Prince Xiang, as one of the princes, had died without a clear explanation, but no one spoke up for him.


    The dead guard of the qin nan palace became the scapegoat for the murderer. When Ji Xun heard this, he asked the left and right sides of the court. Seeing that they all nodded their heads, he ordered Minister of Dali Temple to write a document to solve the case and asked the man dynasty''s civil and military forces and the kings to sign to agree with the closing statement.


    Ji Xun immediately ordered the manuscript to be sent to Prince Xiang''s fief. As for Prince Xiang''s body, it was left to the Dali Temple for temporary care, waiting for the son of xiang wang to come to retrieve the body and then to be relocated.


    King qin nan, regardless of whether it was related to Prince Xiang or not, was guilty of not being strict. Before the son of king xiang arrived, he was responsible for preparing another compensation for chief Prince Xiang, but the exact amount was not stated.

 Chapter 442 Never Mind from Now on

    Hong Yanran lived in the palace and went out every day. In recent days, he had made many good friends and played until the palace door was locked.


    Ji Xun also knew about this but did not take it to heart. He knew very well that Su Mianyue''s personality would not allow Hong Yanran to play so happily. He also knew that Su Mianyue had her own principles and would understand how far she could not touch anything.


    The death of Prince Xiang came to an end. Although Minister of Dali Temple and the ninth governor were not demoted, they were warned by Ji Xun because of their mistakes. Besides, they had two deputies beside them, who were clearly sharing their duties, but in fact, they were slowly overstepping their power.


    As long as the two of them make a mistake again, or if Ji Xun doesn''t like them, and go by on a charge, their official career will be over.


    Prime Minister Zuo had nothing to do with it. The new arrangement looked like a right-hand man on the surface, but in fact, it was Ji Xun''s confidant. Prime Minister Zuo could not put himself in danger for two friends.


    For a moment, the officials were afraid that the next unlucky person would be themselves.


    "Yu, let''s go out for a walk today. The coronation ceremony is just three days away. Don''t you want to know what the people outside think of you as the new king?" Su Mianyue bent over and closed the sheet of music in front of Ji Xun, tenderly inviting her.


    "Is Yue bored in the palace?" Ji Xun smiled and scratched Su Mianyue''s nose, "Give me another half an hour. These are urgent reports."


    Su Mianyue stood up straight and went to look for a book to read. When he saw Ji Xun marking the notes, he frowned and knew that something bad had happened. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, "Yu, what happened?"


    "It''s Wu Yuqing''s report. The army has arrived at the border, but half of the grain and grass are mixed with grass seeds, and they ask the court for help." Ji Xun''s tone was light, but his expression was cold.


    It was said that the troops and horses had not arrived before the grain and grass came first, but now that the great war was coming, the soldiers and men were starving, and this battle had already been lost before it was fought.


    Su Mianyue understood this, but in the past few years, natural disasters have occurred in all countries, and all the countries are very strict in the control of food unrest. Even if Su Mianyue has business everywhere, he does not have much food in his hands.


    Moreover, the Hengyuan''s food could not be delivered at all, and the majority of the power of the Hengyuan was handed over to Mu Tinng, but there was not much food to be transferred. The food production of the other small countries was already limited.


    The only way to solve this problem is to find a way to transport the food stored in the Beichen, but the Beichen is not a peaceful country. Su Mianyue easily dared not move the forces over there, and it is not easy to insert his own forces into it.


    "Junn Buhui has been storing grain and grass for years, but our secret army consumes a lot of grain. If we want to support the front, we need to deduct some from them." As Ji Xun spoke, he opened another book and could only put Wu Yuqing''s matter aside for the time being before thinking about the solution.


    Su Mianyue thought for a while and asked, "The state treasury is short of food and grass, and there is no food and grass to be used in various government offices?"


    "The grain and grass in all parts of the country are stored up. Once a large amount of grain and grass is transferred, it will make the people uneasy. Now the kings have the heart of disobedience. Once these people are used by them, the consequences will be unimaginable," Ji Xun shook his head.


    "Then let these princes donate food and grass." Su Mianyue tapped his finger on the table and said, "When the new emperor ascends the throne, they naturally have to present a gift as relatives. It would be better if Yu took the initiative to say what they want this time."


    "You''re really not afraid of my humiliation." Ji Xun smiled, his expression much lighter.


    "All I know is that hunger is worse than shame, especially for the army. It hurts more than a slap on the face. The consequences are not something we can afford." Su Mianyue nuzzled his mouth and sighed, "I can help you get some food, but we will show our cards now. If those vassal kings really turn against us, there will be no way out. Yu, our life is very difficult."


    "I will certainly create a peaceful and prosperous world for you, so that you will never worry about it again." Holding Su Mianyue''s hand, Ji Xun spoke firmly.


    Ji Xun knew that Su Mianyue had food in his hands, but he had no idea about it.


    For one thing, Su Mianyue didn''t know how to use these grains to raise his troops. For another, Su Mianyue provided Ji Xun with a lot of grains every year. Even if the Yan Country did not have a grain storage disorder during the natural disaster, it was also the result of Su Mianyue''s willingness to spend a lot of money.


    "I believe you." Su Mianyue smiled and held Ji Xun''s hand, "But we can''t just count on ourselves to prepare the food. We should let the whole country prepare it together."


    "Yue means..." Ji Xun raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "As an emperor, it was the wise monarch who cared about farming and mulberry. Yu, if you ordered the people to grow more high-yield food, and besides paying taxes, the court would purchase it at 20 % higher than the market price, what do you think the people should do?" Su Mianyue scratched Ji Xun''s palm and said, "The best we can do is to get the money, but the people are badly short of it."


    "Yue is right. The soldiers on the front line only want to eat a full meal, even the coarse grain is food." Ji Xun nodded and smiled.


    "In addition to food and grass, there are also arrangements for veterans and disabled soldiers. Those who win the hearts of the people will win the world. Yu still has a lot to do." Su Mianyue sighed and stood behind Ji Xun, rubbing his shoulder, "Yu, if we want the soldiers on the front line to be able to fight peacefully, then we have to let them be carefree. Many of the people who have been recruited have poor families, and their wives and children''s parents need us to settle down, so that the soldiers can have the determination to sacrifice their lives to protect the country, so that the country can be stable."


    "Does Yue mean it''s not enough just to pay the army?" Ji Xun knew this, but it was too difficult to implement, especially when the treasury was empty.


    "Everything has to be done step by step, and the emptiness of the treasury can only be filled by ourselves. But now our ability is limited, but there are still ways to let the people go to the fields without worrying about the future, and to reassure the soldiers at the front." Rubbing Ji Xun''s temples, Su Mianyue said softly: "I have a few ideas here. Yu might as well consider whether it is feasible, but after discussing it with the ministers, he will announce it to the world when he ascends the throne. I believe that as long as the people support the monarch, those vassal kings will have to consider a few points even if they want to rebel, so that they can give us some time to enrich the country and strengthen the people."


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand and letting her sit on her lap, Ji Xun bent down to kiss her jade-like forehead and said softly, "Yue, meeting you is the greatest blessing of my life. I believe that my parents will be happy for me to be able to get such a good wife."


    "So you have to be better to me. If you take responsibility for me in this life, god will punish you." Su Mianyue pretended to speak proudly, and his eyes were full of satisfaction.


    "So I have to work harder for my husband and die on you. Is Yue satisfied with this kind of return?" Ji Xun asked.


    "I''ll tell you whether you''re satisfied or not when you prove your sincerity with your actions... Ah!" Before Su Mianyue could finish his sentence, he was picked up by Ji Xun and went to bed.


    "Then I will let you know my true feelings. Yue will not beg for mercy later." Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue with a wicked smile. The two people who were supposed to go out of the palace had started a thunderstorm and a fire in the bed. They could not remember the unfinished topic just now.

 Chapter 443 Telling A Joke to the Crown Prince

    Ji Xun wanted to prepare for the grand ceremony of his ascension, and Su Mianyue''s days in the palace became boring. These things were arranged by six or nine ministers, and Su Mianyue was not a courtier or Ji Xun''s legal wife. Besides helping ji xun deal with some things in the dark, he was watching the people coming and going.


    Su Mianyue, who had originally wanted to leave the palace, was stopped by Ji Xun because there was still a Hong Yanran in the palace who could not be sent away. Ji Xun did not want to deal with this woman in his daily tiredness, so Su Mianyue had to agree.


    "Young lady, Miss Hong sent a messenger to prepare a gift for the crown prince," Eunuch Qing reported.


    "Just accept the gift. Your highness is not free to see her now." Su Mianyue said carelessly, cut off an extra branch and asked, "Do you know what gift it is?"


    "I heard it was a purse embroidered by Miss Hong himself." Eunuch Qing lowered his voice and looked up at Su Mianyue secretly. It didn''t seem to be something that could be collected casually.


    Su Mianyue was stunned, then smiled and said, "Then tell Miss Hong that this gift will be given by his highness when he has time to see her. There is no way to help her pass it on."


    Eunuch Qing heaved a sigh of relief. Just now, thinking of how to remind him, he said hurriedly, "Then the servant will reply right away."


    "You don''t have to ask the butler yourself about this in the future. Just send an apprentice over. Whatever Miss Hong has sent you will be answered with this sentence. There can''t be any accidents before the inauguration ceremony, understand?" Su Mianyue asked casually, looking at the potted plants in front of her but not knowing how to cut them. She really had no talent as a gardener.


    "Save me the trouble, miss xie." Eunuch Qing quickly bowed and replied, looking like he had been taught.


    "Come on, what else are you pretending to be in front of me? Everyone knows this. Even if your crown prince knows it, he will laugh it off. You can also tell it to him as a joke." Su Mianyue put down the scissors and said again.


    He quickly handed Su Mianyue a clean handkerchief to wipe his hands. Eunuch Qing shook his head and said, "A slave is not a talkative person. Your highness, the crown prince, has no time to listen to such gossip."


    "I told you to be a joke for your highness the crown prince. Do you want me to teach you this?" Su Mianyue smiled, wiped his hands and handed the handkerchief to Eunuch Qing before he said, "The tea from the Imperial Household Department yesterday is not counted. You can bring some back to drink later. I know how you like it. You don''t have to save me."


    "Thank you very much, servant." Eunuch Qing saluted Su Mianyue with a smile. Before he left, he said, "Your highness has been too busy recently. You can relax a little by listening to some jokes occasionally. How about the servant send some ginseng soup to your highness later?"


    "Your highness the crown prince is at a strong age. How can you make up for it like this? Just send some soup and pastries with light fire. Your highness likes light tastes," Su Mianyue said with a light smile.


    "The girl knows the crown prince best, and the servant is gone," Eunuch Qing said with a bow.


    Su Mianyue only nodded to eunuch qing, then waved Eunuch Qing down, looking at the scenery in the courtyard for a while.


    This was the most common palace that Su Mianyue had ever lived in, but there was a man here who could make her feel at ease, so she had forgotten for so long that this was the palace she hated the most. She thought it was home, but the palace was the palace, and she could never get rid of the shadow of history.


    Ji Xun had not yet ascended the throne and there were no concubines in the harem, but she had to deal with these noble women who recommended themselves as pillows. Could she not escape such a whirlpool in her life?


    Frowning slightly, Su Mianyue shook her head and put her worries aside. She should not be feeling it now, but standing firmly beside Ji Xun, as his warmest and most relaxed harbor.


    In Fangfei Court, after hearing what the eunuch told him to say, Hong Yanran asked Hongxiu to give him a reward. After someone left, he angrily raised his teacup and was about to fall. Hongxiu quickly went to catch it.


    "Don''t you dare disrespect me!" Hong Yanran said coquettishly.


    "I dare not. Please calm down, miss." Hongxiu knelt on the ground in grievance and said with a look of panic, "Miss, this is the palace. All the palace people outside are sent by that woman. Miss can''t act as if she were at home."


    Glaring at Hongxiu, Hong Yanran gripped the armrest of the chair with all his might, wishing that it was Su Mianyue''s slender neck, and said coldly, "One day I will make that bitch regret it, but if it was used by others, I would dare to think of brother xun. It''s damn!"


    Hongxiu lowered her head and did not dare to make a sound. Now she would suffer from physical pain if she said another word. This young lady of her own had only given birth to a pleasant face, and her mind was definitely dark.


    After the anger subsided, Hong Yanran looked at Hongxiu. Seeing her humble face with her head down, a look of disdain flashed in her eyes and asked, "Is there any good news from Uncle Hong?"


    "Uncle Hong asked the servant to tell miss that Yuan Zijing had already sent someone to contact the assassin. As long as Su Mianyue left the palace, he would definitely take action..." Hongxiu opened her mouth and decided to swallow the last sentence. Hong bo dared to tell Hong Yanran not to do anything else. It was because Uncle Hong had a special status in the Hong Family, but she said she was looking for death.


    Fortunately, Hongxiu lowered her head and Hong Yanran could not see her expression.


    "Very well, I hope this killer doesn''t disappoint me." Hong Yanran curled his lips and said with a sneer, "Su Mianyue, I didn''t expect you to have offended so many people not long after you arrived in Yan Capital. A useless Yuan Zijing would be your death charm. You must not have thought of that, right?"


    Hongxiu hesitated for a moment and said boldly, "Uncle Hong still has a message for the servant to tell miss that there is something wrong with the Prime Minister Zuo clan. If miss is really pleased with the crown prince, then don''t go out with Yuan Zijing."


    Hong Yanran grunted impatiently. There was no need for her to see Yuan Zijing again. Whether Su Mianyue was going to die or not, Yuan Zijing had to die.


    Hongxiu let go of the handrail and gave Hong Yanran a hand. Hong Yanran whispered, "Tell Uncle Hong that when the assassin takes action, let him go and crack Yuan Zijing. This person can''t be kept. She''s a poisonous snake that can bite people."


    "But Yuan Zijing rarely leaves the mansion. How can hong bo enter yuan mansion?" Hongxiu asked in puzzlement.


    "This is Uncle Hong''s business. Do I need you to keep your mouth shut?" Hong Yanran''s eyes turned cold.


    "Yes, I understand." Hongxiu quickly lowered his head again, not daring to speak to Hong Yanran, so he could only retreat quietly.


    She took out her purse, which she had always carried with her, and embroidered it with lotus. The stitches were as fine as real lotus blossoms, but unfortunately they could not be sent out.


    Hong Yanran rubbed his fingertips against the xun word at the corner and muttered to himself, "Brother Xun, do you know how hard Yanran worked to embroider this purse? Since you rescued him from the water that year, Yanran has promised in his heart. Brother xun, when will you see Yanran''s sincerity?"


    Closing her eyes, Hong Yanran quietly rubbed the words xun, but what came to mind was Ji Xun''s appearance, which she could not erase in her heart for the rest of her life.


    But what was she supposed to do to make Ji Xun notice her presence and treat her, Hong Yanran, as a woman, not as a little junior sister?

 Chapter 444 Are You Ready?

    In the main hall, ji xun heard the Ministry of Rites officials and waved his hand, "The treasury is now empty and the coronation ceremony is a bit hasty. The qing family only cares about the simplicity of everything, except for the necessary procedures, all the other things are omitted. Gu not only wants to ascend the throne as emperor, but also to be the master of the people. You must never use the people''s blood and sweat and silver to do the luxury of this day."


    The officials of the Ministry of Rites wanted to say more things that were not in line with etiquette, but Ji Xun stopped giving them a chance and looked to the left and right, "The new law that gu just showed you, you discuss the draft regulations. Gu is not asking for your permission, but the new law must be announced on the day of his ascension to the throne. The Yan Country is useless. Only the rich can make the country strong. The two qing families won''t let gu down, will they?"


    As soon as left xiang was about to speak, right xiang lifted up his official robe and knelt down, "Your highness the crown prince is wise. The people live and work in peace and contentment. I can do my best in the Yan Country. Only the soldiers on the front line can do their best for the country. I can''t let the crown prince worry about my incompetence. I will deal with these matters properly."


    "Well, I believe in the ability of the right." Ji Xun made a gesture of support and ignored Prime Minister Zuo''s complicated face.


    Si nong''s job was originally to be handled by the right-hand party. Even without Prime Minister Zuo''s help, he could do it well. The reason why Ji Xun sent the left party over was that he did not want to give him any other job."


    The right hand took the lead and bowed. Prime Minister Zuo could only leave, while the other courtiers followed closely behind.


    There was no one in the hall. The eunuch on duty outside closed the heavy red door. Ji Xun immediately got up from his chair and headed for the back hall.


    When Eunuch Qing came to deliver the tea, Ji Xun knew that Su Mianyue was unhappy, but the matter at hand had to be dealt with first, or he would leave a bunch of officials to appease Su Mianyue, even if he would not be impeached, it would become an obstacle for the two of them to be together.


    And Ji Xun didn''t want to see this. He wanted Su Mianyue to be his only empress with a good name.


    When Ji Xun returned to the back hall, Su Mianyue was sitting under the porch reading a book, but Su Mianyue did not know that the book had been obtained, which showed that his mind was not on the book.


    "When did Yue have the ability to recite such things like this?" Ji Xun smiled and went up to take the book and glanced at it. Seeing that it was a miscellaneous book, he handed it to the eunuch who followed him and ordered, "Tell him to go down and prepare dinner."


    "Yes." The little eunuch retreated with the book in his hand and disappeared around the corner.


    Looking up at Ji Xun and seeing that he had bruises under his eyes, Su Mianyue frowned, "How long has it been since you had a good rest? If you want to be a good emperor, you have to have a good body. You don''t care about yourself so much. You need to be beaten up, you know?"


    "Does Yue love me?" Sitting across from Su Mianyue, he leaned slightly so that Su Mianyue could touch his face without raising his arms too high. Ji Xun asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t it okay for your man to feel a little pain?" Su Mianyue was not shy. She pinched Ji Xun''s cheek with a little strength and said, "You''ve lost a lot of weight. You don''t feel like a q bomb anymore. You should eat more meat."


    "I eat meat every night. Does Yue think he''s not working hard enough for his husband?" Holding Su Mianyue''s hand that he was about to retract, Ji Xun placed it on his lips and kissed it gently. Ji Xun looked straight at Su Mianyue''s chest.


    Su Mianyue did not dodge, but was held by the hand of the opportunity to pinch Ji Xun, but in the end, he was reluctant to force: "Human face, beast heart, why didn''t you find that Yu has such an improper side before?"


    "If I had found out before, would Yue have made love to me long ago?" Ji Xun blinked, and his eyes, which were as deep as a pool, looked adorable.


    After giving Ji Xun a blank look, Su Mianyue stood up and pulled Ji Xun into the bedroom, pushing Ji Xun onto the soft couch. The next moment, Ji Xun pulled her into his arms and kissed her for a long time before allowing her to struggle away.


    "If you mess around again, I''ll go out of the palace and let you eat vegetarian food for a month!" Giving Ji Xun a warning glare, Su Mianyue sat up and tidied up her slightly messy clothes.


    Looking back at Su Mianyue, Ji Xun sighed, "Oh, I can''t deal with things every day. As long as I''m busy day and night, a month can go by. I just don''t know how Yue you want to spend this long night. How painful it is to be lovesick to the bone! For Yue''s sake, your husband will definitely restrain these restless hands in the future and make sure that every time he makes trouble again, he will be within Yue''s acceptable limits. Is that good?"


    "Mangy dog!" Su Mianyue chuckled. Ji Xun was always so charming when he pretended to be cute that Su Mianyue couldn''t even say a few harsh words.


    Patting Ji Xun on the shoulder, Su Mianyue said softly, "Lie down. I''ll loosen your shoulder. Your muscles are stiff."


    "It feels good to have a wife. No wonder so many people are anxious to get married." Ji Xun was very cooperative and obediently laid down, not forgetting to joke.


    "Shut up." After a light pat on Ji Xun''s back, Su Mianyue sat down on Ji Xun and massaged his back. He found that Ji Xun''s back muscles were stiff and couldn''t help but mutter: "I really don''t know why so many people like to be emperors. They have no money to spend, and they don''t have the power to use it as they please. They have to be deceived and deceived by their officials. The day is as tiring as the day when I saw a cow in the countryside."


    At first, Ji Xun cooperated with him and almost choked on his saliva when he heard that Su Mianyue compared the emperor to a cow that was plowing the land.


    Su Mianyue was probably the only person in the world who could say this without fear and with such sincerity.


    Su Mianyue didn''t realize what was wrong with his words, so he paused and asked, "Are you thirsty? Let me pour you a cup of tea first."


    "No need." Ji Xun rolled over to hold Su Mianyue in his arms and whispered, "So you have to work hard for your man not to be a farm cow. Yue."


    "Work hard?" Su Mianyue was stunned and asked, "What should I work hard for? Help you share the government affairs? Didn''t you say that the harem can''t do politics?"


    "Is Yue the kind of woman who sticks to etiquette?" Ji Xun smiled, looked down at Su Mianyue''s pouting expression, and couldn''t help but kiss him, "Yue has to work hard to give me a son who can inherit the throne. In the future, he will become a qualified reserve monarch. Then I can join hands with Yue and go into the world. As for the court, just leave it to my son. You and I can''t devote our whole life to this country. It would be boring to think about that kind of life."


    "If you don''t like it, just give the throne to someone else. How dare you still miss your sister''s son? Are you looking for a smoke?" Su Mianyue snorted, "It''s too early to say that. What if I can only have daughters? Do you want to break the world and raise a queen, or do you want to find another woman to have a son?"


    Seeing that Su Mianyue''s tone was not right, Ji Xun swallowed the teasing words and said with a low smile, "The children of other women must not be my Ji Xun''s. Now it''s too far to say this. It''s urgent to work hard to create talent. Yue, are you ready?"


    Su Mianyue was about to open his mouth to reply when Ji Xun blocked his mouth.

 Chapter 445 Too Much Uncertainty

    Inside the left Prime Minister''s Mansion, Yuan Zijing paced back and forth in the room, leaving only his confidant maids to wait on her. The servants who were sent to monitor her rushed outside to guard her.


    Originally the yuan family''s most favored legitimate daughter, she lost the value of training because of the Zhengyang House incident. Just two days ago, the yuan family elders decided to marry Yuan Zijing to a general soldier who had lost his wife for many years under king qin nan.


    Not to mention that the general soldier was about the same age as Prime Minister Zuo, with more than three dead wives, more than ten children left behind, more than a dozen concubines, and more than a dozen children born of concubines.


    If Yuan Zijing were to marry in the past, she would not be innocent in terms of her status, but rather be a pawn to curry favor with the commander-in-chief of the armed forces. If they could not please the old man, even if they were beaten to death, the yuan family would not stand up for Yuan Zijing.


    Yuan Zijing''s protest was futile, and even her own mother gave up Yuan Zijing for the sake of her other children, afraid that she would do something stupid, so she sent more than a dozen servants to monitor Yuan Zijing''s every move.


    Now Yuan Zijing couldn''t even leave his own yard. In Mrs. Yuan''s words, "Even if you die, you will die in the bridal sedan chair. If you die, you will only be the yuan family''s marrying daughter!"


    "It''s all that bitch Su Mianyue. She''s the one who caused me to fall into such a miserable situation. I can''t live well. She can''t climb the dragon and the phoenix!" Yuan Zijing screamed like a maniac, with a hideous expression on his face.


    Xing'' er shrank in fear, not daring to breathe at this time, only hoping that Yuan Zijing would not remember her existence. These two days, there was hardly any good skin on her body covered by clothes, but she did not dare to make a sound, so she had to endure it. This was the sorrow of being a servant.


    Tired of walking, Yuan Zijing turned around and sat on the embroidered bed, tugging at the folded brocade quilt beside him with all his might. A vicious light flashed in his eyes and waved to Xing'' er who was standing in the corner, "Xing'' er, come here."


    "Do you have instructions, miss?" Xing'' er shuddered to Yuan Zijing''s side and asked, not daring to raise his head.


    "Go and tell madam that it''s okay for me to get married, but I have to prepare a generous dowry for me, and I have to personally choose a leader. Madam can send more people to follow me if she is not at ease, or I will not be devoted to the husband and son in the future." Yuan Zijing said coldly.


    Xing'' er looked up at Yuan Zijing, unable to believe that his master could figure out how to marry an old man, but Xing'' er did not dare to ask the truth, and quickly accepted the order to leave.


    Liuu had been monitoring the yuan residence with the new disciples from purple mist mountain for the past few days. When he saw Yuan Zijing leaving the yuan residence in a small sedan chair, he said to purple stone beside him, "Have you seen that sedan chair? We''ll find a way to disperse the people around us. As for where the people in the sedan chair are going, we just have to follow them and not disturb them. We have to be careful in everything we do."


    As he spoke, he patted Zi Shi on the butt. With a big brother''s tone, Liuu ran away and secretly watched Zi Shi go on the mission.


    Yuan Zijing did not know that her journey had been targeted and was used by the Purple Mist Mountain as a training target for new disciples. Before she could wait for the silver tower, she was knocked out of the sedan chair by a wave of people, and even Xing'' er could not wait for her. This made Yuan Zijing very excited. She thought that god was on her side to give her enough time to prepare to report Mianyue''s recovery, but she forgot that this was an opportunity for her to escape. As expected, hatred could lose one''s mind.


    Inside juxian building, xiao san and xiao ba were calculating how much food they could spare. This time, they invited some friends from all over the world to help deliver the food to Wu Yuqing''s army, and Sann was going with them.


    "In addition to food, I have to prepare some warm clothes. Tomorrow, after you and your men set off, I will start to prepare this matter. I am estimated to arrive half a month later than you. It should be in time." Eighth said as he fiddled with his calculations.


    "Mmm." Sann nodded and looked up at eighth. Seeing that she was working hard and the sun was shining on her face with a different kind of tenderness, she couldn''t help but move and blurt out, "How about I propose marriage to you when I earn my reputation?"


    "My senior sister is in charge." The little eight replied without raising her head, her mouth slightly curved up, but the curve was too small to be noticed.


    Sann looked at xiao ba yi disappointedly for a while, then lowered his head and continued to settle the accounts, but his mood became disordered, and even slightly shocked. When did he like eighth? Did you like her so much that you wanted to marry her?


    Thinking that Sann would say something else, eighth even thought about how to answer it, but after waiting for a long time, the third party did not continue the topic. Eighth looked up and saw Sann buried his head in the ledger seriously, as if she had only heard the words in her hallucination, and couldn''t help but get a little angry.


    "I''m hungry," eighth said, stopping his hands.


    "Then let the kitchen prepare some food for you." Sann said without stopping. After thinking for a while, he added, "Let the kitchen prepare more steamed buns, jerky and fried noodles. Bring some good wine too. The colder you go north, the unsafe food outside."


    "... Okay." Little eight wanted to play with her temper, but after listening to little three''s words, she was only worried. When she got up, she said, "I prepared a cotton jacket for you. I''ll send it to you later. I''ll prepare what you need on the way. You have to be careful along the way."


    Sann suddenly looked at xiao ba and realized for the first time that eighth was a long-winded person, but when he looked up, eighth had already pushed the door and left. Even though eighth looked sad, only he knew.


    Su Mianyue, who had a good night''s sleep, had just got up when he heard the signal from the secret guard. After putting on his coat, he asked the secret guard to come in and report. After listening to the secret guard, Su Mianyue smiled coldly, "I see. Since someone wants to die on their own, they can''t help it. You tell Liuu to keep an eye on them. You can''t let them die without my orders, and don''t let anyone find them."


    "Yes." The dark guard was ordered to retreat, but Su Mianyue stopped him.


    He got up and went to the inner room to take out a box. Su Mianyue said to the secret guard: "Send this to xiao san and let him take it to my brother. Tell Sann to bring more money and spend it on his way out. This is a good opportunity for him to make a contribution, but only if he has a life to be rewarded. I won''t send him off today. When he becomes famous, I will make sure he gets what he wants."


    The secret guard was stunned. Su Mianyue''s words were a little messy, but he nodded to show that he remembered. He took the box and left in the dark.


    With his fingertips tapping on the table, Su Mianyue sighed, "There are no eyes for swords on the battlefield. You must all come back alive. Only when you live will there be hope. If you die, there will be nothing left."


    Su Mianyue''s mood soared again at the thought of the mutual affection between xiao san and xiao ba, but she did not break it. She did not know if the two of them would let their feelings rise after they arrived at the battlefield, but she was waiting for the wedding wine.


    "It''s the most rare thing for a lover to get married. People who follow a sister shouldn''t all have a hard time in love, right?" Su Mianyue laughed bitterly and looked up at the clear sky outside.


    The one who had been by Su Mianyue''s side the longest was Biwu, but the whereabouts of this girl were unknown, so how could the road of love be described as difficult?


    "Biwu, where are you? What should I do?" Su Mianyue muttered in a low voice. No one had contacted her in such a long time. Su Mianyue was not sure if the three days were good or not, nor was he sure what the person who took them meant.

 Chapter 446 The Landlords Family Had No More Food Left

    In the main hall, Ji Xun was looking at the instructions presented by the right hand side. The invitation for the matter of si nong was quite in line with ji xun''s thoughts, but the arrangement of the soldiers was far from the standard that Ji Xun wanted.


    Ji Xun also understood that some things could not be rushed, and pointed out two shortcomings for the right to change back. As for the war department, which was supposed to be under Prime Minister Zuo''s door, Ji Xun said that he had forgotten, at this time, he could not give such a good thing to the left to do.


    The whole process of the ascension ceremony had been cut by 50 %, and Ji Xun still felt extravagant and wasteful, so the Ministry of Rites continued to improve, and now there was still a day and a half to prepare.


    All the officials in the Ministry of Rites suddenly felt that their heads were too big. If they did not give them time to practice, if anything went wrong, it would be a big crime to lose their heads. Even if they killed nine races, it would not be too much.


    After clearing out all the courtiers, the vassals met. Ji Xun did not exchange pleasantries and directly expressed his attitude. He just wanted food now, and the other gifts were not to his liking.


    All the vassal kings were as big as an ox, and they could only wink at each other, unable to discuss the matter under Ji Xun''s nose.


    "Although the city of Qinling is a rich and prosperous place, it has been continuously requested by the court for food in recent years, and there is not much in stock now. I am willing to donate 200,000 yuan to relieve the worry of the border city." King qin nan was the first to make a statement, which immediately caused an uproar.


    Although two hundred thousand loads of grain was not too much for the city of Qinling, with the help of this ancestor, the other vassals would not be able to do well. If they were less, they would not be loyal to the court and the new emperor, but they could not afford to take more.


    Ji Xun waited for a while before clearing his throat, "Princes, you don''t have to compare. Although king qin nan donated 200,000 tons of grain, he was within his means. He would not increase the burden on the people of the fiefs, nor would he let the city of Qinling run out of grain. Everyone would contribute a portion of their strength according to this ratio. Although the court urgently needed food to support the border, But we have to take into account the survival of the people and the grain and grass of the armies of the fiefs."


    Ji Xun''s words fell, and people came up with a number that they could accept but would not displease Ji Xun. It was just that the princes who had high yield of the land had donated one-third or even one-half of the stored grain, which was just a flesh ache. Those princes who had more remote land had donated one-third of the food, and they were vomiting blood.


    In just half an hour, the vassal kings donated nearly three million tons of grain. Ji Xun smiled on the surface to express his gratitude for the generosity of the vassal king, but in his heart, he knew that the grain given by these princes could be old grain, and it was good to mix it with sand and stone. I was afraid that it would be moldy and unusable, so it would be good to convert it into 1.5 million tons of usable grain and grass.


    Jixiang took out a cup of tea at the right time and gave it to Ji Xun, "With these hundreds of tons of grain and more than eight million tons of grain donated by Miss Su from all over the country, even if the court does not use the grain storehouse next year, it will be able to support the border for two years. The crown prince does not have to worry about the grain and grass."


    "You servant, are you afraid that the imperial court will not have a war to fight? It will take two years to fight if there is sufficient food and grass. It would be better to get rid of these generals under your sole command and return to the fields." Ji Xun cursed at the sign, but there was a smile on his face.


    But when they heard Jixiang''s words, all the vassals were shocked. Ji Xun had so much food in his hands. Could they still stand on their own? Originally, everyone had the intention of fooling around, but now they had to consider whether they could bear the consequences. Even the total amount of land and food they had, together, could not be so much.


    Some people focused on what Jixiang said about Miss Su.


    If a woman could have this kind of ability, or Ji Xun''s woman, how many capable people had Ji Xun online over the years? Su Mianyue had donated more than 800 tons of usable grain in the open, and how much grain did Ji Xun have in the dark?


    These vassals all had their own hidden vaults and provisions, including their own army, so it was only natural that they were thinking about how many hidden armies Ji Xun had in his hands, which might be able to send troops behind them at any time.


    Glancing at the various vassal kings, Ji Xun quietly withdrew his gaze, put down the teacup, and said to king ji of Yongan, "Listen to your orders, king Yongan."


    "I''m here." Ji Qin quickly stepped forward and knelt down to receive the order.


    "Three days later, you will lead 50,000 troops all the way north, and take the letters of the kings to all the fiefs to deliver grain to the army of Wu Yuqing. When the grain arrives, you will assist the deputy commander in Wu Yuqing''s pacification of the war and return with the army triumphantly." Ji Xun issued the oracles in a deep voice, and Jixiang rushed to Ji Qin with the imperial edict.


    "I accept the decree to thank you." Ji Qin raised the imperial edict and kowtowed excitedly.


    Since ancient times, the emperor''s most taboo was the prince''s involvement in military power. However, ji xun not only gave Ji Qin the qualification to join the army, but also allowed him to be responsible for the food and grass issue. Although this did not necessarily end the possibility of Ji Qin colluding with other vassal kings, it was also a chance for him to make contributions.


    When the other vassals saw this, they felt another pang of pain. They asked a prince to collect the grain. The land north of Capital City could not be fooled. Taking out the grain was equivalent to cutting the meat. They should not have promised so much food, but they didn''t even have the chance to prepare it.


    After Ji Qin returned to his throne, Ji Xun issued several oral orders, ordering several officials from the central court to collect grain from other fiefs. Although these officials were not here, these vassal kings knew well about the behavior of the officials from the central court and were all secretly hurt.


    Ji Xun was kind enough not to leave everyone to eat so that they wouldn''t faint.


    When they returned to the back hall, Su Mianyue was setting the dishes, and the two of them were still in the same habit as before. They did not like to be served while eating, nor would they lavishly fill the table with dishes because of their different identities.


    "I can tell from your expression that things are going well. Don''t worry about it now?" Su Mianyue asked with a smile. He handed a bowl of chicken soup to Ji Xun before he sat down.


    "Yue, you owe me eight million loads of grain and grass, so don''t you worry?" Ji Xun asked in a low voice.


    "Did I say when I would give you all the food?" Su Mianyue rolled his eyes, not explaining that it was a stopgap measure. After two mouthfuls of skimmed chicken soup, he continued, "I can give you the eight million tons of food whenever you want."


    "You really do?" Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue in surprise.


    "No, it''s 7.5 million tons. Sann is already on his way with food and grass. He will be able to reach the army first this month. Otherwise, my brother and those soldiers will have to eat mud to satisfy their hunger." Ji Xun was given a piece of crispy pork tenderloin. Su Mianyue blinked and said, "I''ve already sent someone to find out about those vassal kings. Since they don''t want to tell the truth, let''s turn what they say into the truth. A vassal king has so much food in his hands. It''s always unsettling."


    "Are you going to use flowers to offer buddha?" Ji Xun laughed and agreed with Su Mianyue.


    "I can''t help it. I''ve been very poor for the past few years. If I don''t replenish my private treasury, I''ll be running out of money. I have a lot of people to support." Su Mianyue then sighed, "But these rations are still far from enough. Besides the rations that the army needs, we still need to have enough grain reserves. In case of natural and man-made disasters, we won''t be in a hurry, so those great lords and landlords who like to hoard grain should show their patriotism, but this project is too huge. It won''t be over for a while."


    Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue speechlessly. His woman''s brain circuit was really different. She was planning to ransack the whole country.


    Thinking of the whole country shouting the slogan''the landlord''s family has no surplus food'', the style of painting is really indescribable.

 Chapter 447 If It Doesnt Hurt, Who Will?

    Looking at Ji Xun''s calm face and twitching lips, Su Mianyue smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you from now on. You are the emperor''s life, how can you do such a thing again?"


    "Can the queen do it?" Ji Xun asked with his lips raised.


    "Did anyone see that I did it? Who has proof to show it? Promise to destroy it on the spot." Su Mianyue chewed the lotus root in his mouth, looking like a ruffian.


    "Then I''ll follow you around. Yue has to protect me from being bullied." Ji Xun fawned over another piece of lotus root and fed it to Su Mianyue.


    "Don''t worry, those guys who have different intentions are going to clean up slowly. What they have to do now is to appease the people and keep their heads to daydream." Su Mianyue then glanced at ji xun and saw that Ji Xun''s mouth was full of food. He couldn''t help but reach out and pinch him, "I can''t find a second boy in my life who doesn''t love you. Who doesn''t love you? Be good. You have to eat more meat to suit my appetite."


    "Does Yue have to eat more?" Ji Xun''s eyes lit up.


    "Shut up, haven''t you learned to eat without saying anything?" Su Mianyue suddenly changed his face and snorted, "You''ve only said a few serious words, but now you''ve become a little less serious. Let those officials know what you look like. Who would be afraid of you?"


    Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue speechlessly. Could he remind him that she was the one who flirted with her first?


    In this room, the two of them talked about business and flirted. They had lunch for more than half an hour.


    The vassals in the post house were in a difficult state of mind, but they could not find anyone to talk to at this time, so they could only secretly get angry.


    King qin nan sat in the main hall with a cold face, thinking about the meaning behind Ji Xun''s words, and finally broke out in a cold sweat.


    "No, I was tricked by that yellow-haired child!" King qin nan let out a low cry and clenched his fists on the table.


    However, he could not retract what he had said in front of so many vassals, nor could he give any hint of sending news to Qinling. Otherwise, he would fall into the hands of Ji Xun and even lose the hearts of the people of Qinling because of his temporary interests.


    This time around, king qin nan lost 200,000 tons of grain, so he would not be willing to do so.


    Remembering what Ji Yun had said the last time they met, king qin nan''s face darkened again, and he quickly got up and walked towards the study. However, before king qin nan left his pen, he heard the guard say that Prime Minister Zuo wanted to see him.


    "Why is he here at this time?" King qin nan''s face was as gloomy as the dark clouds before the storm.


    "Prime Minister Zuo came in dressed as a government officer," the guard replied.


    "Let him in." King qin nan said after a moment of silence.


    After a while, a government official carrying a box walked towards the study and shouted at the door, "My lord ordered his subordinates to present a box of pearls given by his highness the crown prince to the prince."


    "Come in." King qin nan''s tone was not warm at all, but he could not sense anger, as if he was not angry at all.


    The minister dressed as a left hand bowed into the study, put the brocade box on the desk, and then saluted king qin nan, "Your subordinate is here to see your majesty."


    "Why are you here? But do you have something important to report to me?" King qin nan looked at Prime Minister Zuo condescendingly and gave him a weak hand. Even though he was displeased, he was also a courteous corporal.


    "If we go back to the prince, it is the maid who is missing." When Prime Minister Zuo finished speaking, he saw that king qin nan''s face was not good. He said quickly, "It''s not a big deal for your daughter to disappear, and your subordinates don''t dare to trouble your lord. But when your daughter disappeared, your subordinates lost a letter in their study."


    "Is it my personal letter?" King qin nan''s face completely darkened. The letters he wrote to Prime Minister Zuo must not fall into the hands of outsiders, or they would be fatal.


    "Yes." The left side nodded weakly, not daring to look at king qin nan''s face.


    "I have repeatedly told you to destroy it. Why do you keep it? Do you want to blackmail me?" King qin nan opened his mouth gloomily, wishing he could end Prime Minister Zuo with a knife right now.


    "Your subordinate is also regretting it. How could you have thought that the rebellious daughter would take that letter? Your majesty, your subordinate has sent people to look for it, but they have not found any clues, so your subordinate can only come to ask for help from your majesty." The sweat on his forehead had never been wiped clean. If king qin nan did not say anything, he would be worried. This master was not a good person.


    After looking at Prime Minister Zuo for a while, king qin nan suppressed the urge to kill and said after a long time, "Your daughter can''t stay."


    "What does the prince mean?" Prime Minister Zuo asked uncertainly. He looked up at king qin nan and saw his opponent''s murderous face. He suddenly felt that his breathing became difficult. He was afraid that he would die in the next moment.


    "Prime Minister Zuo''s daughter was taken away by the bandits. Extortion is not a way to kill." After king qin nan said this, he saw that Prime Minister Zuo had an unbearable look on his face and said sternly, "It''s better to sacrifice a daughter with your nine clans. Prime Minister Zuo should consider it carefully."


    "Junior... Junior knows what to do." Prime Minister Zuo cupped his hands and said, he could not bear to see his daughter abandoned by the family.


    "The engagement between the daughter and my subordinates has never happened. As for the other arrangements, I believe you should know." After king qin nan finished speaking, he waved to Prime Minister Zuo and said, "I will not care about this matter with you. If there is another time... I will not keep useless people."


    "Yes, I understand. I will never make such a low-level mistake again. Thank you for your kindness." Prime Minister Zuo knelt down and kowtowed. Seeing that king qin nan really had nothing to say, he quickly wiped off his sweat and retreated.


    The brocade box on the table was swept to the ground without even looking at it.


    Ji Xun was generous enough to exchange a box of pearls for 200,000 tons of grain, but what he didn''t lack most in Qinling was this kind of thing. Would he take it back as a humiliation?


    In the cellar of a small courtyard in the back alley of Juxian Restaurant, a dim light did not allow anyone to see each other''s faces. Yuan Zijing curled up in a corner, her eyes filled with fear. She did not understand why she was taken away. At this moment, she only wanted to escape here, but she did nothing to intimidate and seduce the other.


    "What do you want? I can give you all the silver and jewelry I have on me, and I can write to my father whatever you want. My father will definitely save me." Yuan Zijing cried.


    "That little bit of money on you is not enough for the young master to have a good time. As for your father, Prime Minister Zuo, he has already announced to the public that his beloved daughter has been kidnapped and extorted by thieves, and that he will not be able to kill her. This time, your spirit hall is all set up. What''s the use of your letter?" Liuu spat. If Su Mianyue hadn''t asked him to test Yuan Zijing to see if he could get something useful, Liuu wouldn''t have bothered to talk to Yuan Zijing.


    It''s not fun to be a rich girl or anything. Liuu would rather go out on the street and chat with the traffickers and soldiers. Not only would he get the latest gossip, but he would also be able to speak freely without any effort.


    However, Liuu, who was in charge of interrogation, played word games that burned his brain almost every day, winning or losing in just one sentence.

 Chapter 448 Isnt It Too Coincidental?

    Staring blankly at Liuu''s dark face, Yuan Zijing took a long time to react and shouted, "It''s impossible. My father can''t abandon me. You must be lying. How can my father dare abandon me unless he doesn''t know I took his..."


    In the middle of the sentence, Yuan Zijing suddenly shut up, glared at Liuu and shouted, "You liar, just die. Don''t try to get any information from me. I, Yuan Zijing, won''t fall for you."


    "Do as you please, master. I don''t believe you know any of Prime Minister Zuo''s secrets, but for your sake, I can take you to see where your family buried you tonight. At least you''re a legitimate daughter. Even if you die in a disgraceful state, you won''t be able to enter your ancestral grave. A piece of geomantic treasure land should still be given to you, right?" Little six snorted and walked out of the dungeon with the lampstand, leaving no light for Yuan Zijing.


    "If you keep an eye on someone, if you lose them or if you die, you will find them attractive." After making some harsh remarks to the two young men who were guarding Yuan Zijing, xiao liu returned to Juxian Restaurant when he was sure that no one was around.


    Eighth was counting the cotton-padded clothes he had collected these days. Seeing that little six walked into the study with a smug face, he asked, "Did you pry open her mouth?"


    "It''s so boring. Eighth, you and Third Brother are becoming more and more alike. Can''t you follow normal logic and ask me if there''s anything useful?" Liuu put away his smile and asked eighth with a sad look.


    She glanced at Liuu casually and then buried herself in the ledger. After spending a lot of time with Liuu, she understood his character. He was a species that couldn''t walk or go back.


    After waiting for a while, eighth still didn''t speak, so little six couldn''t help but step forward and slap eighth''s account book, "The young master couldn''t find anything useful, but this Yuan Zijing must have taken something that would kill Prime Minister Zuo, but whether Prime Minister Zuo would admit it or not is not certain, so the young master planned to play with Yuan Zijing for a while longer. At this time, he searched her body for fear that she would not tell him the truth."


    "You have so many tricks that you can''t even handle a woman. Can''t you be showing mercy?" Eighth said slowly, looked up at Liuu and said, "Don''t be a fool. This woman has deliberately harmed big sister. If you want to be good with this woman, then big sister can''t keep you around."


    "Eighth, did anyone tell you that it''s not good for women to be too mean?" Liuu asked gloomily.


    "No." Little 81 shook her head seriously.


    "A personal attack like yours is prone to murder. You know it''s impossible for a young master to fall in love with that kind of person. Even a young master like eighth would have to consider it." Liuu emphasized his demands on women.


    Eighth blinked his eyes in confusion and said, "It''s possible that you like men, but there''s one thing I can tell you very responsibly, you and I only have the possibility of a one-sided beating. In terms of internal force, you are far inferior to me, and in terms of merit, you are not my opponent, so in the future, you have to think twice before you act. I don''t want you to make the eldest sister lose a useful person because of your cheap mouth."


    Little six felt his face swollen from the beating, but little eight was telling the truth and he couldn''t refute it. He couldn''t say that he had put all his thoughts into interrogating the prisoner.


    "Only women and villains are hard to raise." Liuu snorted angrily, but his voice was very small. Obviously, he didn''t want to be chased and beaten by eighth. His skin and flesh would hurt, not to mention, and he would also be embarrassed in front of his brothers and sisters.


    "Well, that''s exactly what you and I can compare to." Eighth nodded.


    "You!" Liuu pointed at eighth for a long time, unable to say the second word, and finally could only angrily shake off his sleeves and walk away, thinking: in two days you will be going north, this time as if to make you better.


    Su Mianyue in the palace did not know what had happened in Juxian Restaurant, but Prime Minister Zuo did know that he had taken a day off because of the loss of his beloved daughter.


    It was just that Su Mianyue knew what Yuan Zijing was doing in Liuu''s hands, and only sneered when he heard the news. The so-called father-daughter relationship is just a connection of interests. If it can''t bring benefits to itself, it is to abandon the son. From then on, the character Yuan Zijing will completely die in the eyes of people. Even if Yuan Zijing goes to see Prime Minister Zuo, it will not end well.


    "This is a powerful family, and the so-called kinship is nothing more than that." Su Mianyue murmured, and Eunuch Qing quickly lowered his head to avoid answering. Su Mianyue did not expect Eunuch Qing to answer, so he knocked on the table and said sarcastically: "The heart of zuo is a mirror of the sun and the moon. This girl and Miss Yuan are also acquainted. You can buy some paper men from golden girls on the face of death to send them to zuo Prime Minister''s Mansion to express my feelings. Miss Yuan was born rich, how can you be bitter there?"


    "The girl is kind. The servant will do it now." Eunuch Qing flattered and turned around to do it when he saw that Su Mianyue had no other orders.


    "What''s the hurry? This gift to Miss Yuan can''t make you take money, can it?" Su Mianyue chuckled, took out a hundred taels of silver and said, "Don''t save me any money. Let the people who went out follow Miss Yuan to the place where he buried the fragrant bones. See with your own eyes that the people of the left Prime Minister''s Mansion burned the paper man before going back to the palace. After you finish your work, come and receive the reward."


    "I see. Do you have any other orders, miss?" Eunuch Qing asked.


    "Send someone to inform Miss Hong that she and Miss Yuan are acquainted. It''s not convenient for me to go over for the last journey. She should have sent it. Just give her my original words. Whether Miss Hong wants to go or not is up to her." Su Mianyue said faintly.


    "Yes, the servant will do it now." Eunuch Qing backed out hunched over, not understanding what Su Mianyue was doing.


    Sitting on a soft couch and looking out at the bright sky, Su Mianyue curled his lips and said, "This is what''s going to happen to me. Yuan Zijing, your hard life is not over yet, but it depends on how you choose in the future." After a moment of silence, Su Mianyue said to himself, "Hong Yanran, I gave you another chance. How do you choose this time?"


    In Fangfei Court, the eunuch respectfully relayed Su Mianyue''s words to Hong Yanran. Hong Yanran was stunned for a moment and did not speak.


    Hongxiu saw that the eunuch looked up from time to time, so he went forward and stuffed a purse into it and said, "My miss must be lamenting the fickleness of the world. I have my father-in-law to deliver the message. I wonder how Miss Su did it?"


    The little eunuch thought for a moment and thought that Su Mianyue''s actions could not have been concealed from others, so he told Hongxiu, and then asked, "Sister, do you want to hurry miss hong? It''s getting late now. If you don''t leave the palace, you won''t be able to return to the palace before the palace door is locked."


    Hongxiu looked in the direction of hong Yanran with difficulty. Seeing that hong Yanran was still immersed in his own thoughts and did not dare to urge him, he had to perfunctorily say, "Father-in-law, let''s go back first. After my miss has made a decision, the servant will send someone to ask. I will not let father-in-law get into trouble."


    The little eunuch heard the words and left. When he came, Eunuch Qing only ordered him to bring the words with him, and did not say that he must have an answer.


    There were only two servants and master left in the room. Hong Yanran looked at the rising incense and sneered, "Isn''t it too coincidental that Yuan Zijing just hired an assassin to kill Su Mianyue?"

 Chapter 449 Words That I Dare Not Say

    The ceremony of the new monarch''s ascension was imminent, and the left Prime Minister''s Mansion did not dare to stop the coffin and hold a funeral. Everything was simple enough to make people think that it was the funeral of a useless aunt in the house. Except for the concubine and daughter in the mansion and the servant who had served Yuan Zijing wore a white flower on their head, there was no sign of any funeral in the left Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    However, it is understandable that people who are not dead can not be buried in a grand manner unless their status is unusual. And Yuan Zijing, no matter how rich she was, was still a maiden who had never been married. In this era, a maiden who had returned to the underworld without being married would be the greatest courtesy, not to mention that the coffin was a good wood.


    Mrs. Yuan stood beside Prime Minister Zuo and covered her face with a handkerchief and sobbed. Prime Minister Zuo was also sad, and several of her brothers looked sad. However, these closest relatives of Yuan Zijing were just standing inside the door and watching the coffin of quince being carried out of the corner door. Only a few servants carrying coffins and the servants who were going to bury the coffins scattered paper money towards the remote road.


    "The miscellaneous family is the father-in-law of the palace. Miss Su ordered them to send Miss Yuan on his last journey. Miss Su said that they met once. Although it was not convenient to send him off personally, it was also the fate of the two to send Miss Yuan some thoughts." The little eunuch in the palace blocked the way for the coffin. The little eunuch bowed to Prime Minister Zuo and said this. Then he turned to the coffin and said, "Miss Yuan, go all the way. After crossing the bridge of naihe, you must remember to drink the soup of meng po and forget the past. Only then can you have a beautiful afterlife."


    The people carrying the coffins looked at the funeral procession that was longer than theirs and did not know what to do for a moment. It was too ostentatious for so many people carrying paper men to follow them.


    After a moment of silence, Prime Minister Zuo walked out of the corner door and said, "Father-in-law, the cause of death of the little girl is very special. I''m afraid there will be a bad breath. Please stop now, so as not to bring this bad breath to the palace."


    "Your excellency Prime Minister Zuo is wrong. Although not all the people in the mixed family understand that the dead are great. Miss Yuan is a gentle and kind person. Even if her soul is gone to the west, it is certainly not a bad ghost. How can she harm innocent people?" The little eunuch waved his hand to let the people he brought with him follow the funeral procession. When he saw passers-by watching, he explained with a tearful voice how Su Mianyue met Yuan Zijing and how the news of Yuan Zijing''s death pained Su Mianyue.


    No matter how many people would believe what the little eunuch said, no one in Imperial Capital did not know the name su mianyue. People with ulterior motives deliberately spread the news that Ji Xun loved Su Mianyue only, and even all kinds of things that su mianyue had done before, it could be said that she was the most famous person in Imperial Capital.


    It was just that everyone knew Su Mianyue''s name, and that he was as beautiful as a fairy, but few of them had ever seen him before. At this moment, some people had dared to approach him. The little eunuch would never hide anything that he could say, especially when it came to Su Mianyue''s appearance.


    Prime Minister Zuo had no choice but to signal the servants to continue the funeral. After the procession had gone far, he narrowed his eyes and thought about Su Mianyue''s possible intentions. It was just that ren zuoxiang couldn''t think of any use for Su Mianyue to do this other than get a little bit of a good reputation.


    "Father, why did Su Mianyue send someone to bury his little sister? Don''t tell me she doesn''t know about Zhengyang House..." The eldest son, yuan dongxu, was stopped by a look from Prime Minister Zuo before he finished speaking.


    "Let''s not talk about the past. Although you don''t have a chance to get in touch with Su Mianyue, the Prime Minister''s Mansion doesn''t allow anyone to talk about her. Otherwise, get out of zuo Prime Minister''s Mansion as soon as possible!" Zuo xiangleng snorted and turned back to the Prime Minister''s Mansion. How could he be sad before?


    The two sons looked at each other and silently stepped forward to help Mrs. Yuan, who was still crying, into the mansion. The words of consolation could not be uttered. They all knew that it was just an empty coffin. Yuan Zijing''s life and death were unknown now, but at this time, they could only regard Yuan Zijing as dead. This was the sorrow of being born into a big family. They were also sad.


    Prime Minister Zuo had just arrived at the main courtyard and had not yet gone to the study when he heard the news that Hong Zhengsheng''s granddaughter, Hong Yanran, had come to pay tribute to Yuan Zijing. Since there was no incense table spirit hall in the mansion, Hong Yanran was arranged to sit in the flower hall.


    "Why is she here?" Prime Minister Zuo was stunned for a moment. Although Hong Yanran was Hong Zhengsheng''s granddaughter and had to be treated politely, she was a woman who had not left the court after all. Prime Minister Zuo ordered, "Let madam see guests. Don''t neglect her."


    The servant took the order and left. After thinking about it for a while, zuo xiang could not think of any clue. He could only go to the study first and ask his wife what she had said after she left.


    "Mrs. Yuan is very sorry for her change. ZiJing and I have only met a few times, but we are quite close. I didn''t expect her to go like this..." Hong Yanran''s eyes reddened as he spoke, and he did not need to reassure Mrs. Yuan, "The last time we met, ZiJing told me that she hired someone to kill the lowly person who put her in this position... That person went, and as long as she got her revenge, she would be at ease to marry. At that time, I tried to persuade ZiJing not to listen, but now that ZiJing''s enemy is still around, it''s her own premature death. That might be fate."


    After saying what she wanted to say, Hong Yanran left without sitting for long. However, Mrs. Yuan''s heart was in a turbulent state. She immediately went to the study to look for Prime Minister Zuo.


    Prime Minister Zuo was talking to the official, and Mrs. Yuan rushed in. Although Prime Minister Zuo was displeased, she let the housekeeper go out first and scolded, "What''s the matter with you? This is what you do as the mistress of the family?"


    "Master, you must avenge ZiJing!" Mrs. Yuan choked and said, "Although the yuan family abandoned ZiJing, she is after all our own daughter who grew up in the palm of our hands. She was so murdered, master can''t ignore it. This is hitting master on your face."


    Prime Minister Zuo was baffled by what he heard, and soon realized that it must have been Hong Yanran who had said something, so he patiently asked, "Don''t cry first. If you have anything to say, speak slowly to me."


    Mrs. Yuan sobbed. Knowing that Prime Minister Zuo didn''t like to see her cry, she quickly wiped away her tears and repeated Hong Yanran''s words.


    Prime Minister Zuo listened quietly, but after Mrs. Yuan finished speaking, she fell silent.


    He knew that Yuan Zijing wanted to cut Su Mianyue alive, but he also knew that Yuan Zijing''s fate was self-inflicted. No one could blame him for his move.


    But Hong Yanran specifically went to the left Prime Minister''s Mansion and said what was the purpose of this? Using their hands to get rid of Su Mianyue, or did the Hong Family intend to get out of the mountain and connect with him?


    After much thought, Mrs. Yuan kept saying that she wanted to take revenge on Yuan Zijing. Prime Minister Zuo waved his hand impatiently and said, "You know the truth about this. You should take care of the back house. The rest will be arranged by yourself. How do you look like crying to others?"


    "I know. Master must avenge ZiJing." Mrs. Yuan added, seeing that Prime Minister Zuo was impatient and hurriedly left the study.


    Prime Minister Zuo''s position in the yuan family was supreme, no one could challenge his patience, and what Mrs. Yuan could get was respect, which was also her bargaining chip in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, and she could not lose Prime Minister Zuo''s heart because of anything.


    In the study, Prime Minister Zuo looked ahead and frowned. He carefully thought about Yuan Zijing leaving the house until he disappeared. Suddenly, his back broke into a cold sweat, as if he could see a knife hanging above his head that could be chopped off at any time. He murmured, "I hope I was wrong. Otherwise, the yuan residence would..."


    Prime Minister Zuo did not dare to say the word "Overturn." He could not bear the consequences!

 Chapter 450 Its No Longer Mine

    There was still a day left before Ji Xun ascended the throne, but Ji Xun and Su Mianyue were in the room flirting and playing chess. They were all at their own disposal when they came to the palace to see their subjects.


    However, while the two of them were chatting and laughing, the secret guards came in more than once to report the movements of the important officials in the capital. Many of them tried to find a way to meet king qin nan in the post house, and the simplest way was to dress up as a nine-door governor.


    "What do you think so many people are doing there? You can''t play mahjong, can you?" Su Mianyue asked with a smile. Since it was all set up, there was no worry.


    "Chess," Ji Xun replied.


    "Yeah." Su Mianyue nodded, "With mountains and rivers as a game, the southern king of qin played a big game."


    "I said it''s time for you to fall." Ji Xun chuckled and shook his head. The table next to him lit the tip of Su Mianyue''s nose and said, "Yue, can''t you concentrate on staying with me? It''s just a king of qin nan. Is it worth your effort?"


    "You also said a king of qin nan. It''s not worth my effort, but who told him that the loss he was going to make was related to Yu? If I didn''t bother, wouldn''t it mean that I didn''t care about Yu?" Su Mianyue found a reason for himself and casually left a note behind, "I''m just curious what they have to discuss. If they don''t prepare things in advance, do you still want to sharpen your guns? Besides, these people should know that we''re not going to do nothing. If we meet in public at this time, as long as you send someone over to catch us in the act, we won''t even need to interrogate them to get out and behead them."


    "They''re sure your man won''t do that." Ji Xun played the chess pieces, and there was no need to continue playing a game that had already been predicted to win or lose.


    "Why?" Su Mianyue asked, puzzled.


    It''s not hard to kill these people. The hard part is how to appease others. I can use violence to force most people to surrender, but I can''t make everyone submit to me. Once someone uses this to do something, I will lose the hearts of the people. Moreover, king qin nan had long been rebellious, and his troops must be loyal to him. Even if king qin nan was in trouble, his son could command the army to fight against the court. At that time, the Yan Country''s internal and external troubles would make the court tired of dealing with them. As long as I didn''t want the Yan Country to follow in the footsteps of'' I'', I would temporarily tolerate their petty actions. But if they do anything, I''ll pay them back," Ji Xun said calmly.


    Su Mianyue nodded. She really didn''t understand the art of the emperor and didn''t want to bother with it. She asked, "There will be a bloody battle tomorrow. How is Yu going to stop? And these vassals, Yu can''t keep them in Imperial Capital. When will he let them go back?"


    "As long as it is in the palace, no matter how many people are killed, it will not affect the peace of the outside world. As for the vassal king..." Throwing the pieces on the board, Ji Xun''s eyes flashed with murderous intent, "Some people don''t want to go back, so sleep in Capital City."


    "How domineering! This is my man." Su Mianyue smiled. Her bright smile was bright and moving under the candlelight. Ji Xun was dazzled.


    "It turns out that Yue likes murdering men." Ji Xun seemed to have realized something.


    "I would rather you kill all the people in the world than let someone else kill you. There''s only one Yu in the world. I don''t care about the lives of others." Su Mianyue naturally returned.


    "So I''m the most important person in Yue''s heart?" Ji Xun asked with a smile, a little hope in his eyes.


    "Well." Ruyu''s fingers tapped on her lips, and Su Mianyue hesitated for a moment before saying: "Biwu is the one who has been with me for the longest time and the one who has suffered the most. She has to be the first, father and brother have to be the second, master has given me the third chance to have a new life, godfather, godmother and brother, the little monkeys of the Purple Mist Mountain, the people who follow me..."


    Su Mianyue counted them one by one with his fingers. Seeing that Ji Xun''s face was getting darker and darker, he laughed, "But these people are family and friends, and Yu is the only man I can fall in love with. He''s the one who wants to spend my life with me. No matter how important others are, they can''t stay with me forever. So although Yu can''t be ranked, he''s the only person in my life that I can''t live without."


    At the end of the conversation, Su Mianyue looked serious, and Ji Xun''s face softened. He held Su Mianyue''s hand and said, "In my heart, Yue is the only existence that I can''t give up, just like my life." Even more than life.


    The four eyes looked at each other as deep as the sea, and the warmth was engraved into eternity.


    It was night that Su Mianyue agreed to Ji Xun''s entanglement only once and refused to listen to him. Before dawn, Ji Xun got up to prepare for the coronation ceremony and had to deal with those who would cause trouble. Su Mianyue wanted Ji Xun to maintain enough physical strength and energy to deal with everything.


    It was just that both of them hugged each other but couldn''t fall asleep, but they had a tacit understanding and didn''t speak. In the end, it was Su Mianyue who tapped Ji Xun''s sleeping acupoint to let him sleep for an hour. When Jixiang greeted him outside, he untied Ji Xun''s acupoint.


    "Silly woman." After waking up, Ji Xun stroked Su Mianyue''s cheek and looked at the bruises under her eyes to know that Su Mianyue was not asleep for a moment.


    "I''m just quick." Su Mianyue smiled. If she hadn''t struck first, she would have been the one who had been hit.


    Su Mianyue could no longer linger between the beds. Su Mianyue got up first and changed Ji Xun''s clothes with dragon patterns. Su Mianyue could not interfere in other things. The emperor''s coronation ceremony had rules, including dressing and washing.


    After entering the screen, he changed into a fiery red dress for himself. Su Mianyue sat quietly by the side and looked at Ji Xun, who was served by the crowd. Suddenly, he seemed to see the scene of the encounter. That thin but stubborn figure made Su Mianyue unforgettable, but after overlapping with the figure in front of him, it made Su Mianyue look crazy.


    Ji Xun was dressed in a black dragon robe embroidered with gold dragons, perfectly displaying his lean and straight posture. His hair was tied with a gold dragon crown, and a full east pearl was held in his mouth by the gold dragon, as if he were going to swallow mountains and rivers.


    The Ministry of Rites officials kept talking about Jixiang, which was the beginning of Ji Xun''s identity change, and Su Mianyue had seen the emperor who had the power of life and death standing on Golden Chime Hall. As long as Ji Xun was willing, everyone in the world could be killed by him, and they were all his servants.


    "Yu, you must become the emperor of the ages, or I will be embarrassed to leave my mark in the history books. Only a woman who is a wise king will be more energetic." Su Mianyue said in silence, looking at Ji Xun''s eyes full of tenderness.


    When Ji Xun looked up, he met the smiling eyes and subconsciously smiled back. He did not know how many people were shocked by his gentle smile. Was this still the cold-faced prince they knew before?


    It took Ji Xun more than half an hour to get dressed and bow down to the Yan Country emperors.


    This was also an important part of the new monarch''s ascension. Su Mianyue was unable to accompany him, so he prepared to go to the star-picking tower and wait for Ji Xun to become emperor, but Eunuch Qing came over with a smile on his face and said: "Young lady, his highness the crown prince ordered the servants to serve the young lady well yesterday. It will be some time before the coronation ceremony. The young lady should eat breakfast first."


    "In a few hours, he will no longer be my Yu, but the emperor of the Yan Country."


    Su Mianyue smiled and did not know why he said this. He only told Eunuch Qing to bring breakfast into the house.

 Chapter 451 The Whole Yan Kingdom Was the Emperors

    Before they reached the palace gate, the vassal kings and civil and military officials were already waiting for them. They entered the palace with the sound of rites and music. They walked in an orderly manner towards Golden Chime Hall.


    Standing on top of the star-picking tower, Su Mianyue gazed out at the scene and sighed in his heart that it was no wonder so many people were fighting for a dragon chair, even at the expense of their own lives. Such a magnificent team had surrendered to their own feet, which really made people''s hearts surge.


    After a while, Su Mianyue set his eyes on the second palace gate, which would be the main battlefield of the day. From Su Mianyue''s position, he could see the archers hidden in the shadows. These people were all secretly trained by Ji Xun over the years. Ji Xun could not rest assured with the army of the court.


    Ji Xun walked towards Golden Chime Hall under the eyes of all the civil and military forces. A huge honor guard followed Ji Xun. Each step was extremely steady, with dignity and grandeur at the same time. As he walked up the steps, he seemed to have stepped the whole world under his feet, making people unable to help but submit to him.


    After the sound of the salute, Ji Xun turned around to face the ministers and accepted the worship of the officials. The sound of the mountain''s shouts sounded as if the people standing on the platform would really live long.


    "Young lady, the commanders under the nine doors of timothy have begun to act." Just as Su Mianyue was looking at it seriously, a secret guard came to report it.


    Su Mianyue was silent for a moment and asked, "Are their families under control?"


    "Yes." The guard replied emotionlessly.


    "Act. Those who do not wish to submit will be killed without mercy. Those who surrender will send them home to reunite with their families and let our men take over their positions. Remember, do not alarm the people." Su Mianyue said coldly. She didn''t want to kill innocent people, but she had to learn to be ruthless in times of crisis, or she would die.


    After the secret guard took his orders and left, Su Mianyue said to Zhuifeng, "Zhuifeng, go and dispose of all the families of the nine men of timothy. After a fight there, throw the heads into the field and tell those who want to rebel that the crime of breaking up on their own will not harm the nine clans."


    "Young lady, do you only kill the families of nine men?" Zhuifeng asked with a frown, which did not match the original plan.


    "Now that they are under control, whether they need to be killed depends on their performance. Now that the situation is unstable, we can''t change all the officials." Su Mianyue then looked at Zhuifeng and said, "Prime minister zuo''s family is used to funeral and handling things. If the war really starts, then wash the left Prime Minister''s Mansion in blood. I remember that Prime Minister Zuo values his eldest son very much. I think you will scare a lot of people by carrying his head outside of Golden Chime Hall."


    "Yes." Zhuifeng bowed his hand and took the order.


    Su Mianyue sighed and his eyes fell on the courtyards in Capital City. After today, many places will become empty houses, and there has never been a ghost house in Imperial Capital unlucky to say, which house here has not died a large number of people?


    "Yu, you don''t want me to have blood on my hands because you''re afraid that I''ll suffer when my sins reach the underworld, but there are too many lives on me, so why not dye my hands red for you?" Su Mianyue muttered to himself, not noticing that the dark guard, who was waiting for orders in the dark, looked up at her.


    In less than half a incense stick time, Eunuch Qing came running up with sweat all over his head. He opened his mouth and gasped for a long time but could not speak.


    Seeing this, Su Mianyue picked up a towel to wipe the sweat off his forehead and handed him another cup of tea.


    Eunuch Qing gulped down a cup of tea in one gulp, then said in a very quick tone, "Girl, those people have controlled most of them according to the girl''s wishes, and now there are only a few people who are not watching on purpose. Do you have any instructions, girl?"


    "It''s bad luck to see blood all day long. Send these people on their way first." Su Mianyue waved his hand to decide the lives and deaths of hundreds of palace people. Seeing that eunuch qing''s face was a little pale, he tidied up his collar and said, "These people and the wrong master are destined to reincarnate earlier. If the failure today is too... Your majesty, it will be us who die."


    "A servant knows that serving a girl is the greatest blessing of a servant. A servant dares not have two hearts in this life." Eunuch Qing quickly knelt and kowtowed to show his loyalty.


    Su Mianyue was not in a hurry to help eunuch qing up, but said to him, "You are wrong. The whole Yan Country is the emperor''s. You can only be the emperor''s servant. But you are not as lucky as Jixiang, so you will be sent to serve me. Otherwise, you may already be the great internal manager, not a eunuch."


    "To serve a girl is to serve the emperor. This steward is rewarded by the girl. Otherwise, the servant is only a little servant who runs errands. The servant does not dare to forget the emperor''s grace, nor the grace of the girl." Eunuch Qing showed his loyalty again and kowtowed three times in a row.


    Su Mianyue sighed, patted Eunuch Qing on the shoulder and said, "Get up and leave the rest of your work to someone else. Come and stay with me for a while. I seem to understand the meaning of this sentence today."


    What do you know? Eunuch Qing wanted to ask, but he could only nod and leave.


    The sound of ceremony and music in the direction of Golden Chime Hall had been suspended. Jixiang, as the eunuch''s supervisor, was reading the decree after Ji Xun became the new monarch, but Su Mianyue could not hear it from too far away. Su Mianyue, who had no status, was not qualified to stand beside Ji Xun.


    What Su Mianyue did not know was that even on the day of the new king''s ascension, the empress was not qualified to appear in the grand ceremony of the ascension, which was the ancestor of the harem.


    "Wuqing, those people seem to be about to take action. You can arrange it too." Su Mianyue looked at the direction of the second palace gate, where the team that should have stood in a square formation began to change their formation and approached the direction of the inner palace gate, which was to force the rhythm of the palace.


    When Wuqing was about to take his life, Su Mianyue said, "Don''t work too hard. You secret guards have a lot of military merit badges on you. The emperor told me that he should give you two or three more years to come to the light. After all these years of being his brother, you can''t stand behind him in silence."


    "Girl..." Wuqing opened his mouth, but in the end he said, "Your subordinate is going to do something."


    After Wuqing left, Su Mianyue said to a row of secret guards standing behind him, "You work hard for the emperor. The emperor has always remembered that the brothers who have been sacrificed can no longer do anything for them other than a Changsheng tablet. You must take care of yourselves and wait for the day when success and fame will be overshadowed. The Yan Country is not only the emperor''s world, but yours as well."

 Chapter 452 Not My Kind

    After Eunuch Qing left the star-picking tower, he ordered his confidants to hang all the palace men they had captured today. No one could be left alive. As for the bodies, they should be left in a desolate place for the time being and cleaned up later.


    The battle at the second palace gate had already begun, and when the nine gates of timothy had shouted out the slogan of charge and death, the dark arrows flew in from all directions like flying feathers, causing unprepared and countless deaths and injuries. They could only retreat desperately to the middle zone, but the people standing in front of them still suffered countless deaths and injuries. At least a dozen arrows were inserted into the body.


    After these people were trapped in the middle, the four corners of the gate were opened separately, and four iron cavalry charged towards the middle of the sky in a murderous manner, so that these people could not escape, a bloody battle opened, but the sound of the battle was covered by the sound of rites and music in Golden Chime Hall, and no one could hear the fierce sound of the fight.


    The coronation ceremony finally ended after a few hours, and it was already the end of the day. The ministers did not remember how many times they had bowed down, nor did they remember what the Ministry of Rites officials had read. Other officials woke up early in the morning to eat only a bowl of porridge and were dizzy from hunger, while those who were in extremely poor health had fainted and been carried away.


    "... All the ministers kneel!" The Ministry of Rites official''s last shout was hoarse, but it still made the whole hall hear it.


    "Long live my emperor. Long live the emperor." The officials shouted once again.


    "All the ministers saluted and straightened themselves." Ji Xun raised his hand and glanced at the king of qin nan who was standing at the edge below.


    Just then, a eunuch outside ran into the palace and knelt down, "Your majesty, news came from outside the palace that the left Prime Minister''s Mansion, the nine doors of the governor''s office, the office of the minister of the Dali Temple... Had been destroyed all over the house, and no one in the whole house was alive."


    As soon as the eunuch''s words fell, many courtiers shook their bodies, different from those who were surprised to have the courage to exterminate the officials in broad daylight. These officials were heartbroken and found that the official residences that were exterminated had all been to the post house last night to see king qin nan, which meant that they did not need to say clearly what they already knew.


    King qin nan frowned even more. He knew that things were not going well after not seeing anyone break into the hall for such a long time, but he could not mess things up at this time.


    Looking up at Ji Xun, who was sitting on the dragon chair, king qin nan''s face was so gloomy that it could drip ink. Did he plan to lose half his life to a kid?


    No matter how uneasy and unwilling he was to part with the pieces he had discarded, he had to remain calm as much as possible. He bet that ji xun would not dare kill him at this time, or king qin nan would not be able to guarantee that he would return to the fief alive.


    As for whether his son could succeed him and win the country after his death, king qin nan was not willing to think about it now. He wanted to sit on the dragon chair with tens of thousands of people, not be conferred the title of Retired Emperor in the history books.


    While king qin nan was deliberating, Ji Xun had already asked the eunuch who reported to him, and his attitude was just business. It was not difficult to find that Ji Xun did not mean to pursue the murderer strictly. He also told these officials not to leak out and cause panic among the people. Otherwise, who would be the next to be killed?


    Ji Xun''s voice fell, and the whole court fell into a dead silence. As long as it wasn''t stupid enough, everyone understood that this was Ji Xun''s handiwork, but most people didn''t understand why Ji Xun did it.


    Ji Xun''s eyes fell on king qin nan and asked lightly, "What is king qin nan''s opinion on this matter?"


    All the civil and military officials in the manchu dynasty only asked about king qin nan''s opinion, not even the officials who had lost their families. Besides the officials who were involved in the discussion last night, they were all looking at king qin nan, and the vassals looked even more different.


    King qin nan, who was named, stood out with a straight back and knelt down, "If you return to the emperor, your officials have not been in Capital City for a long time. I don''t know if your excellency has any enmity with others, so I have no opinion on this matter. However, these officials are all important members of Capital City. Their family members can be killed in one night, which shows the terror of the mastermind behind the scenes. In order to ensure the safety of the capital city, I ask your majesty to thoroughly investigate this matter. Giving the court officials an explanation is also to ensure the safety of the capital and the emperor."


    King qin nan''s words showed that he had nothing to do with it, and that he had a righteous and awe-inspiring look, but it sounded cold to many people. The whole family had not been destroyed for the sake of king qin nan, and now they should not care about the lives and deaths of these courtiers?


    "Does king qin nan really think I should investigate thoroughly?" Ji Xun asked again.


    "I thought it was reasonable to investigate thoroughly." King qin replied in a firm tone.


    After looking at king qin nan in silence for a while, Ji Xun''s eyes fell on the outside of the hall.


    At this time, Wuqing walked into the hall covered in black and covered with blood. Huang Cheng, the head of the guard at the door, did not stop him, but the two bloody heads in Wuqing''s hands caused a series of screams.


    "Escort, escort!" Some officials shouted out in a somewhat rational manner.


    With the sound of Wuqing''s footsteps, some of the courtiers hid in the corner and some were about to rush up the steps to protect them. At this time, Wuqing knelt down on one knee in the middle of the hall and reported: "To inform the master that the Imperial Guard commander, wang he, secretly released the nine members of the governor and his men into the palace and prepared to force them into the palace. Wuqing was ordered to guard the palace gates and have killed everyone outside zi xu''s door. The exact number is still under investigation. The girl ordered her subordinates to come and inquire about it, but these traitors of the nine clans can be taken down from the prison."


    Wuqing''s cold voice was like an emissary of hell. Judging from the smell of blood on his body, it was not difficult to determine how many people had been killed. Whether or not the persecution was true, wang he and the nine men of the governor must have arranged for their close aides to do a good job on this day, but it would be ruined by Wuqing.


    There were several messages in Wuqing''s words just now. For one thing, he called Ji Xun the master and not the emperor, which showed that Wuqing was a member of Ji Xun''s private organization. Secondly, Su Mianyue was involved in this matter. Looking at the civil and military affairs of the whole dynasty, who didn''t know who Su Mianyue was, and who didn''t know that this woman was the only woman around Ji Xun.


    "Your majesty, it is the duty of wang he and jiu men to guard the imperial palace outside the gates of zi xu. They are all loyal to the emperor! And so many Imperial Guard and soldiers were killed just because of a woman. They were wronged for this kind of death. Wouldn''t the nine tribes that implicated them want these people to die in shame?" An old imperial official stood up and warned him fearlessly, "Please, your majesty, do not favor this demonic girl. If she is not of my race, her heart must be different. The royal blood cannot be confused with the foreign blood, your majesty!"


    Cold eyes swept over the imperial court, Ji Xun swept over the officials without saying a word, and two civil officials came out to support the proposal, while the others were silent. Ji Xun sneered in his heart: it seems that there are still many smart people who know how to protect themselves.


    When the voice of impeachment fell, Wuqing asked again, "Please show me."


    "Let the girl see. Since I gave the secret service to Yue to believe in her ability, without Yue I would not be able to sit on the dragon chair today. She would never let me down." Ji Xun waved his hand and saw that Wuqing was about to leave. Ji Xun said, "Hang these two heads on the door of zixu. Don''t take them off in ten days."


    "If the emperor wants to listen to the bewilderment of the evil woman, the old minister can only give his death''s admonishment. He also hopes that the emperor can remember the words of the old minister. The heart of the people of other races must be different!" The imperial official shouted fiercely. He got up and ran his head in the direction of the pillar. Looking at the posture, he knew that he had used all his strength.

 Chapter 453 Evil Women Bring Disaster to the Country

    Wuqing, who was about to step out of the door, shot a copper coin out of his head without looking back and directly inserted it into the imperial official''s knee. Immediately, he heard the imperial official''s cry of pain and fell to the ground. His forehead could barely touch the pillar and hit a blood bag.


    Wuqing stood outside the door and turned to look coldly at the imperial official, saying, "Don''t talk so much nonsense next time you''re looking for death, but it''s not always that lucky for someone to be willing to save you."


    "Banshee, banshee, banshee, banshee, banshee, banshee! Your majesty, take a look at this. A dead man raised by a woman dares to hurt an official in front of the emperor. This is a slap on the emperor''s face. It can be seen how much this woman is thinking. The emperor must not be bewitched by such a woman!" The imperial official cried, his whole body lying on the ground in pain from the copper coin on his knee. The two officials who had just agreed on the proposal wanted to help him up from left to right.


    "You dare to die and admonish my master in front of him. You old thing wants to make a name in history, but you have fallen for my master in the name of stupidity. It is not a pity for a servant like you to die ten thousand times." Wuqing snorted coldly, his eyes scanning the palace and saying, "The woman my lord is protecting is the best in the world. As your subjects, you have no right to make a stunt. If the people in the dark hear anyone speak ill of a girl, it will not be a copper coin''s punishment. I will let him go down to drink and have tea with them."


    As Wuqing spoke, he raised the heads of the two men in his hands. The threat was more useful than words.


    Huang Cheng gave a thumbs-up as he watched from the side, but now he had to clear his throat and say, "What are you talking about? Go back to the girl. This is Golden Chime Hall, not your secret place."


    Wuqing snorted, glared at Huang Cheng and strode away. Wuqing preferred to get along with the people in the dark than those who were loyal to Ji Xun on the open road. When people disagreed with each other, they would fight. They always saw kung fu under their fists, which was more useful than teasing.


    Wuqing came and went as if it were just an interlude. Ji Xun did not stop Wuqing from doing anything just now, or even reprimand him at all. This was his attitude towards this matter, which directly showed his unconditional love for Su Mianyue.


    A lot of kung fu experts looked over to the palace official who was still lying on the ground. Just now, when Wuqing shot the copper coins, they all felt the wind blowing. It was obvious how high Wuqing''s internal force was. It was just a secret guard who had such skills. How terrifying was the combined strength of that secret guard?


    As for the imperial palace official''s injury, no one showed concern. There was a copper coin in his knee that could not be withdrawn. In this life, he would never walk again.


    "These secret guards have been following me through life and death for many years. Without them, there would be no respect for me. However, they seldom come into contact with people, so they acted recklessly, and we should bear with them when we meet them." Ji Xun shook his head helplessly and said in the confusion of the crowd: "That''s the total number of words Wuqing has spoken in a year. These people prefer to prove their thoughts with their actions rather than their verbal skills. Without me, he would never have hurt anyone. The secret guards used their lives to establish their position in the secret service. The people in the family who keep the secret guards alive must know this rule."


    Many courtiers only listened to the cold in the back of their necks. They must be careful to survive in the future. Otherwise, they would have to be solved unknowingly by these secret guards. Until now, there are still people who do not know that the massacre that happened in the capital today was done by Ji Xun''s secret forces, so they are fools.


    And those who had already guessed that they could only vomit blood in their hearts. Don''t say that Ji Xun''s people didn''t leave any evidence. Even if they did, could they still investigate and take revenge?


    The whole court fell into a dead silence. Ji Xun waved his hand and said, "In order to save money, there will be no banquet in the palace today. The right hand, the Ministry of Revenue and the ministry of war will go to the imperial study to see me, and the others will leave without a book."


    Ji Xun waved and walked down the steps. Jixiang shouted, "Back off."


    The three people left behind were not of the same faction, but they were all trembling with fear, especially the two ministers who looked to the right with a look of distress.


    How could they be in the mood to go to the imperial study now? They just wanted to go home and see if their family was still there. They wanted to get drunk and forget everything that scared them today, okay?


    The vassals left Golden Chime Hall in small whispers. King qin nan was left out of the hall by himself, invisible and isolated. During this time, Prime Minister Zuo had the intention to go forward, but when he saw king qin nan''s indifferent expression, he could only stop. In the end, he was helped out by an official who did not know and wanted to curry favor with him.


    As for those officials who were also wiped out, they were taken out by the guards of the inner court. Whether they could bear the bad news or whether king qin nan would kill them or not is still unknown.


    Looking at the empty Golden Chime Hall, he looked up at the high dragon chair and sighed to the other two, "You are all people who follow Prime Minister Zuo, and it is reasonable that you should not have said the following words to you, but this is the only time that you have said it. Whether you listen to it or not doesn''t matter, and you can''t do anything about it."


    "I would like to ask you to leave me alone. Thank you very much." The two ministers looked at each other and bowed to each other in unison.


    "Our new monarch seems to be a kind lord and knows how to love the people as well as the soldiers. But all these years of experience can never be a soft-hearted generation. You know very well who the officials who were killed today are. It''s your ability to keep your position and not get involved in that mess for so many years, but I want you to be loyal enough to the new emperor. Whether you succeed or follow those people depends on how you choose. The emperor has given you the opportunity to choose." After he finished speaking in a low voice, he stepped out of Golden Chime Hall, looked up at the bright sky, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "Loyalty to the royal family and loyalty to the king is the way to be an official. Old yuan, why can''t you even understand this way of official life after all these years?"


    Everyone knows that the political views of the right and the left are not the same, and they are the mortal enemies of the civil officials, but few people know that they were once teachers and brothers. When they were young, although they were not in the same place, they often wrote to each other to discuss the way to become officials.


    However, as the years went by, the two officials rose to the left and right sides, from the initial confrontation in order to cater to the emperor''s suspicions of the officialdom, to later, for the sake of power, the future of the students, and even their lives, they had to really hold their own views, and even if they knew it was wrong, they had to fight for their own interests, constantly fighting with each other. It has been many years since he became a real political enemy and has not sat down to talk about his ideals and life. He seems to have gradually forgotten the happy past.


    The two ministers walked to the entrance of the main hall and were just about to ask why the prime minister did not leave, when they heard the prime minister say, "Let''s go. Don''t delay too long, lest the emperor wait too long. That''s our fault as a minister."


    The two ministers hurriedly said that although they had not dared to say anything, they understood each other''s meaning. They could only be royalists in the future. They didn''t want to be promoted. They just wanted to live longer and not let the whole family be buried with them. That was not their intention to study hard for ten years.

 Chapter 454 Your Punishment

    Su Mianyue had not gone down from the star-picking tower, watching the blood stain on the side of the zixu gate, and watching the officials and the vassals walk over, daring to lower their feet or throw up, and some of them were carried out of the palace in a coma, but Su Mianyue''s eyes were still on king qin nan. The man, who seemed to have seen nothing and left the palace in a flash, now wished he could grow wings and fly out of the palace, didn''t he?


    With a cold smile hanging from the corner of his mouth, he glanced at Eunuch Qing, who had just woken up. Su Mianyue asked, "Are you scared?"


    "It''s no use being a slave. A slave has never seen such a scene. It''s a disgrace to the girl." Eunuch Qing quickly replied on one knee.


    "It''s not your fault. There shouldn''t be such a killing in the palace," Su Mianyue said lightly.


    The last time the palace was bloodwashed, not all the palaces had been bloodwashed. At that time, Eunuch Qing was only a small eunuch who was working as a handyman, so he had escaped a calamity.


    Eunuch Qing stood trembling a few steps behind Su Mianyue, not knowing how to respond, and not daring to look in the direction of the zixu gate. He just thought in his heart that Su Mianyue had said that if the new emperor failed, it would be them who died. At this moment, Eunuch Qing was very glad that he had followed the right master and could live. There''s still a chance to be successful.


    After a moment of silence, seeing that there were no officials at zixu gate and that the Imperial Guard, who had not participated in the fight, were cleaning up their bodies, Su Mianyue ordered duke qing: "You have ordered people to prepare some lunch for the emperor, and then to see if there is anything in the palace that requires you to come out and settle down. After that, go and rest. Come and serve us tomorrow."


    "Yes, the servant will do it now." Eunuch Qing was secretly relieved that this job was not difficult.


    Su Mianyue added, "Send someone to the imperial study and ask the emperor to leave a few officials to discuss political affairs and prepare a meal. Just remember to be light. I''m afraid you won''t even have an appetite."


    "I see. Do you want to prepare some lunch?" Only then did Eunuch Qing remember that the man in front of him had not eaten.


    "No, I still have something to go out of the palace." Su Mianyue shook his head.


    Eunuch Qing did not dare to ask su mianyue what she was going to do, so he took the order to leave.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes fell to the northeast corner. Standing on the star-picking tower, he could not see Fangfei Court''s plaque clearly, but Su Mianyue was able to determine where it was. After all, there were many empty palaces in the palace. Usually, people would clean and repair them every few days. Only in Fangfei Court could they see people moving around.


    "Are you sure you saw someone go to Fangfei Court?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "Yes," replied coldly and intermittently.


    "Wait until the emperor finishes his discussion before you act, so that we can have a few adults testify." Su Mianyue said a few words and turned to leave.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s fiery and blood-like figure, his cold blood frowned but did not say a word. The dark side had now been handed over to Su Mianyue, and this was their master. As long as Su Mianyue did not betray Ji Xun, these guards would obey him unconditionally. They did not need to think about whether they would make Ji Xun unhappy because the rules of the secret service did not allow them to speculate on the master''s intentions.


    After coming out of the palace, Su Mianyue took a detour to Juxian Restaurant. Since today was the grand ceremony of the ascension of the throne, there were not many people and businessmen drinking and chatting in the lobby of the restaurant. Su Mianyue entered directly through the back door, so that no one would notice her whereabouts.


    When he entered the study, he saw that little five, Liuu, eighth and a few new disciples and sisters were waiting for her. Su Mianyue sat on the main seat and looked at Wu and asked, "How are things going?"


    "According to the order of the eldest sister, the tunnel has been dug and it leads directly to the back mountain of Guangji Temple. As long as the eldest sister wants, she can empty the grain and silver storehouses at any time." Little five replied expressionlessly, clearly in his teens but very mature, the scar on his face added a bit of cruelty to him.


    "We''ll start in three days, and we''ll make sure those who stay behind be more careful these days. I''ll make other arrangements for the movers. In three days, you and eighth will escort the supplies to the north. After that, you will stay in the army and earn a reputation. It''s time for your hatred to end." Su Mianyue said faintly.


    Little five and little eight were obviously a little excited, but they quickly restrained themselves under Su Mianyue''s gaze, but their eyes still glowed.


    Waiting for revenge was the reason they had been able to persevere all these years, and it was also the motivation for their Wu Yi''s rapid progress.


    "When you come to the barracks, you have to obey the orders of the army. Although my brother will take care of you and give you a chance to win military merit, there are no eyes for swords and swords on the battlefield. I want you to consider military merit before you guarantee your lives. It''s not a place to be a hero." Su Mianyue paused for a moment and then said, "If any of you are unlucky enough to die on the battlefield, I will make your enemies live a better life than before. This is my punishment for you, understand? You also bring this sentence to Sann, not a word is left behind."


    Su Mianyue''s words were very harsh, but a few people were busy saying that they would definitely care about their lives. As for whether they would be hurt, they could not make a promise. They knew in their hearts that Su Mianyue cared about their lives, and they were moved.


    "Elder sister, what about me?" Liuu asked, pointing to his nose.


    "The ministry of justice is in short supply. Your martial arts are not as good as theirs, and your temperament is very skittish. I can''t rest assured when I get to the barracks. It''s better to keep it under your eyes. It depends on your own ability when you get to the top."


    Su Mianyue saw Liuu''s face fall when he finished speaking. He could only say helplessly to the young man who was always acting cute, "I also need my own men in the capital. The ministry of justice doesn''t seem to have much power, but it can help me do a lot of things. If you don''t think you have the ability, then go to the battlefield. I''ll find someone else."


    "Who says I''m incompetent? I''m the best at interrogating criminals. I can assure you that no one in this world is better than me." Liuu boasted, turning a blind eye to a few glances that fell on him.


    "I dare you to believe in your ability." After that, Su Mianyue looked at the four of them.


    These men were chosen from the Purple Mist Mountain to replace Sann and his men, but they were a little less experienced, but they were all very good kung fu. Their names were homonyms for numbers, and Ziling meant zero for the Purple Mist Mountain, which was also the leader of the four.


    "Liuu may be unreliable at times, but he is tactful and sociable. You have to learn from him. In the future, Juxian Restaurant will be left to you. The brothers and sisters of the Purple Mist Mountain will come over to help you one after another. You must grow up as soon as possible and be independent as possible, and you must set a good example for the people who follow. As long as you have enough power, you will have a chance to make a name for yourself in the future, or if you want to go to the rivers and lakes and have fun, I will help you."


    "Ziling, zi qi, zi jiu, zi shi is willing to follow the eldest sister for the rest of her life and never forget the grace of saving and cultivating." The four of them immediately kneeled down and swore.


    "Get up and let you call me master sister instead of master. I just want you to know that you are not slaves in my heart." Su Mianyue''s voice was warm, and he turned to look at Wu and the others, "How''s Shi''s health? You''re leaving. Bring Shi back to reminisce. Tell him where he wants to go after he gets well. I won''t hold him back. I''ll keep your wishes in mind."

 Chapter 455 To Become A Loyal Minister

    Ji Xun stayed on the right side to talk to a few people. After more than half an hour, Jixiang came in and told them that Su Mianyue mingqing had come to deliver lunch to them.


    Ji Xun then remembered that he had not eaten since he got up, and the right-hand man was grateful to Su Mianyue in his heart, and they would not be able to survive without eating, especially since they had been scared for half a day, even eating a ginseng root would not cause nosebleed.


    Ji Xun had been living in the civil society for a long time, and had forgotten almost all the rules in the palace, so he had three tables and chairs set up under the imperial court, and the three of them talked while eating.


    "Your excellency, the young lady said that you must have been on an empty stomach since you woke up in the morning. It would be tiring for half a day. It would be better to eat some porridge to warm your stomach and then drink ginseng soup to calm your nerves so as not to hurt your stomach and not share your worries for the emperor." Eunuch Qing said to the three of them in a low voice while the meal was being served.


    With ji xun''s ear, he could hear Eunuch Qing''s words. Based on his understanding of Su Mianyue, Su Mianyue would not give such detailed instructions and would not use such a small matter to win over people. However, Ji Xun did not stop Eunuch Qing from acting on his own. It was okay to sell to Su Mianyue.


    Looking at the carefully prepared food in front of him, Ji Xun smiled helplessly, afraid that the imperial kitchen would not dare to cook him porridge dishes, so his dishes would be so rich, right?


    "Send these dishes over to the ministers. I can''t use so much. Tell the imperial kitchen not to prepare so many dishes in the future. It''s a pity to waste them. It''s better to use them on the people''s livelihood." After Ji Xun finished speaking, he added, "Yue said that three vegetarian dishes and one meat and one soup per meal are the most healthy for the body. In the future, let''s eat according to this. The empress dowager''s imperial concubines are also compared to my consumption."


    While thanking them, the right few people were secretly chewing on Ji Xun''s words. Was it really because of Su Mianyue''s words that they cut down on their spending, or did they take the opportunity to act?


    Looking at the delicacies in front of them, the three of them were tasteless.


    Eating with the emperor was not so delicious, and the three of them were wondering if they should also refer to the emperor to reduce the expenditure in the mansion.


    They were not afraid that the news would not reach Ji Xun''s ears. Since ancient times, emperors had planted people in official mansions. They were thinking about whether or not they should express themselves to the court after spending less, and how they should express themselves. This was a headache.


    Two hours later, the settlement of the disabled and veterans, as well as the pensions for the soldiers who died in battle, was finalized, as a result of Ji Xun taking out five million taels of silver as the settlement of the existing list of the imperial court.


    As for how to settle the soldiers who are currently fighting in this situation, it still needs to be discussed. After all, the money is not in place and the factory that Ji Xun said has not been settled, no one knows what the future will be.


    Just as Ji Xun was about to let the three of them go back, Huang Cheng reported outside the door that blood had been found outside Fangfei Court, but Fangfei Court closed the door and did not allow the guards inside to check.


    Hong Yanran''s living in the palace was not a secret. The three of them wanted to avoid it, but they heard Ji Xun say, "Let''s go and have a look together. Miss Hong is Elder Hong''s granddaughter. Nothing can happen in the palace, let alone affect her reputation."


    The right-hand man smiled bitterly in his heart. Their new king was really devoted to Su Mianyue, and he pushed them to the path of loyalty without any hesitation. He was afraid that today''s visit would not be as simple as a visit.


    "I obey your orders," the three adults said in unison.


    Ji Xun was the first to walk out of the imperial study. Huang Cheng, as the head of the internal guard, walked in the front of the road. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of Fangfei Court palace. They saw that the door was closed, but the blood was not cleaned up. They looked at each other from the right. They were afraid that there was something fishy in Fangfei Court, and this blood was deliberately made, right?


    Otherwise, why isn''t there any blood anywhere else? Why is there blood at the gate?


    Thinking about it, the three of them knew what was going on, but no one dared to say it. The right-hand man pondered a little and said, "Your majesty, I''m afraid that some thieves took the opportunity to break into Fangfei Court. It would be inappropriate to break into Fangfei Court for the sake of Miss Hong''s safety, but we must not let the thief stay in Fangfei Court, or to investigate thoroughly."


    Ji Xun nodded, looked at Huang Cheng and asked, "Have you searched the rest of the palace?"


    "Upon returning to the emperor, wei chen has ordered people to search the entire palace, but Fangfei Court has not." Guard Huang bowed and replied.


    "Is there no guard in Fangfei Court?" Ji Xun asked again.


    "Fangfei Court has always been guarded by wang he, but Miss Hong doesn''t like to have so many people around. There are only a dozen people on duty every day." Huang Cheng replied without saying anything.


    Ji Xun no longer asked, but ordered, "Send someone to call the door and say I''m here."


    In Fangfei Court, Hong Yanran sat in a chair with a complicated face. Just before a cup of tea, someone ran to Fangfei Court covered in blood. Hong Yanran was really shocked, but a few people claimed that they were under orders to protect Hong Yanran, only saying that Ji Xun had ordered Hong Yanran not to leave Fangfei Court. I''ll see her later.


    "No." Hong Yanran suddenly stood up and said to Hongxiu in a low voice, "You go and see what those people are saying. If Brother Xun sent someone to protect me, they wouldn''t go and apply medicine together."


    Hongxiu paused for a moment before asking, "Girl, do you mean... Those people are traitors?"


    "Whether they are or not, I can''t explain even if I have ten mouths." Hong Yanran''s face was grim and he glanced at Hongxiu, "No, you''d better not look. If they want to kill you, you won''t be able to escape at all. Send someone to find brother xun immediately and say I''m sick and want to see him."


    Hongxiu was still in a daze, so he turned around to look for the palace men on duty and asked them to pass the message to Ji Xun.


    When the palace people who were unaware of the words of master and servant hong Yanran arrived at the entrance of the palace, they heard someone knocking on the door. When they saw Ji Xun, they quickly relayed Hongxiu''s words outside the door.


    After Ji Xun heard this, he told Jixiang, "Since Miss Hong is sick, send the imperial physician. I don''t know anything about medicine." Then he told Huang Cheng, "Send someone over."


    Jixiang quickly arranged for someone to pass on the imperial physician. Huang Cheng also instructed his confidant to call for someone. A group of people stood at the door with Ji Xun and waited. When the imperial physician arrived, Ji Xun looked at Huang Cheng and said, "Ask your men to protect several adults in a while, and remember not to let them suffer any harm. If there is a traitor inside, if you can''t catch him alive, kill him directly. You don''t have to think about keeping him alive."


    The right hand subconsciously wiped the sweat off his forehead. He wanted to pin the crime to death. Without proof, no matter how much Hong Yanran tried to defend him, he was powerless.


    Ji Xun did not care what these people thought. After Huang Cheng reported to Fangfei Court, Ji Xun guessed that Su Mianyue meant it, and he would not go against Su Mianyue''s mind because of this small matter.


    It would be best to get rid of Hong Yanran without offending Hong Zhengsheng. However, Hong Yanran''s visit to the left Prime Minister''s Mansion was well known, and even if Hong Yanran refused to admit it, he could not get rid of the doubts.


    Huang Cheng ordered the guards to pull out their swords and rush into Fangfei Court. Ji Xun followed closely behind. Several officials were protected by another group of guards. As for the palace maid in Fangfei Court who had fainted from fright, no one paid attention to her as long as she did not do anything bad.

 Chapter 456 My Man Is Not So Delicate

    When Ji Xun entered the hall, he saw Hong Yanran pacing anxiously. He kept looking at Hongxiu at the door and stammered. The emperor knelt down and saluted, but Hongxiu, who did not know the rules of the palace, only kowtowed.


    Hong Yanran turned around in surprise and called out, "Brother Xun..."


    When he saw the people following behind Ji Xun, he was speechless for a moment, but his face grew paler and paler.


    "Huang Cheng, take someone to search." After Ji Xun gave the order, he said to Hong Yanran, "When I heard the palace people say that you are not feeling well, I brought the imperial doctor to show you. The doctor is not shy about the illness. Don''t hide any uncomfortable symptoms from the imperial doctor."


    After that, Ji Xun turned around and led the men to the door, while the imperial physician came forward to ask for Hong Yanran''s pulse.


    In front of so many people, it was difficult for Yanran to say that he was pretending to be ill. The imperial doctor asked a few questions and answered perfunctorily, thinking about how good this matter should be.


    Soon there was a fight in the guest room of Fangfei Court, and there was a faint cry of death, which scared the three civil servants into cold sweat.


    In less than half a incense stick time, the guards dragged a man in a bloody Imperial Guard costume to the courtyard. Someone came forward and reported, "Back to the emperor, there are seven people in the house. They have all been killed."


    "Drag them out and throw them into a mass grave." Ji Xun ordered with a wave of his hand.


    The imperial physician came to reply at this time, "To your majesty, Miss Hong is not in any serious trouble. It''s just that the anger caused by the mood swings is very strong. I have already prescribed a prescription."


    "Let''s go down." Ji Xun said coldly. He turned around to look inside the hall and said to the people in the right wing, "The qing families also heard the imperial doctor''s words and saw the people hiding in Fangfei Court. I don''t know how to ask old hong about this, so let the three qing families take charge of this."


    With that, Ji Xun strode off and ordered, "Huang Cheng, have your men guard Fangfei Court for me. No one is allowed in or out until Elder Hong replies. I will take you if anything happens to Miss Hong."


    After Ji Xun''s figure disappeared, he smiled bitterly and said, "You two, it seems that the three of us are going to jointly write a letter to send to old hong. However, it still needs to be considered how to write this letter. If you are not busy, you can discuss it with me."


    There was no rush to settle the remnants, veterans and soldiers who had been killed in the previous dynasty, but the girl who was not sacred in the palace had to be settled as soon as possible.


    The two ministers also smiled bitterly. After looking at each other, they gestured to the right. Could they say no?


    As for Hong Yanran, who was crying for Brother Xun in the room, she missed the best opportunity even if she had more words to explain, and Hong Yanran was useless even if she realized at the first moment that there was something fishy. How could Ji Xun give her this opportunity?


    Huang Cheng''s confidants dug holes in the wild after the Imperial Guard corpses were dragged away, and the corpses bounced up one by one to move their muscles and bones. In a few moments, they took off their coats and threw them into the holes, wearing black suits. This pile of Imperial Guard clothes was burned clean.


    "Two miles to the south, there''s a small river. You can go back after you wash it," the confidant pointed to the road not far away.


    "Do these people keep their mouths shut?" Iron blood asked in a low voice with a face full of blood.


    "Rest assured, my lord. These brothers have been with lord huang for many years. They are absolutely reliable." His confidant replied cautiously, afraid that his expression might be a little uncertain that the brother behind him was going to lie in the hole he dug.


    The iron blood coldly glanced at the guards and could still feel the aura of the guards. He knew that the man was not lying and made a gesture to take his men to the river.


    The feeling of pretending to die for the first time was not very good, but su mianyue told them that their main battlefield in the future was no longer the same as before. Sometimes they had to do something they had never experienced before, but the purpose was to serve Ji Xun, so the unlucky draw could only accept their fate.


    Besides, Su Mianyue returned to the palace after making arrangements in Juxian Restaurant. By this time, Ji Xun had changed into his usual clothes and waited for her in the back hall. The dinner on the table had cooled down.


    Looking at the red suit on him and the black uniform on Ji Xun, Su Mianyue chuckled and said, "It seems that you and I are really working hard. Our home clothes are full of strength. We can''t live leisurely in this life."


    Hearing this, Ji Xun looked up at su mianyue and saw her smile like a flower. He waved and said, "I''m back. I''m waiting for your stomach to growl. If you don''t come back, I''ll have a stomach cramp."


    "My man is not that delicate." Su Mianyue walked to Ji Xun with a smile and placed his hand in Ji Xun''s warm and broad palm. They walked to the table and sat down hand in hand.


    "Then you keep nagging me to eat and drink on time, and I was spoiled by your food." Ji Xun smiled and naturally served Su Mianyue the soup.


    It was Su Mianyue''s habit to drink a bowl of soup before dinner. Ji Xun had developed this habit under the condition that conditions allowed, but there was no special feeling.


    "You have to be good to yourself when you have the conditions. Life is so short. You have to know how to have fun in time. Otherwise, what''s the point of being the ruler of this world?" Su Mianyue smiled and frowned uncontrollably after taking a sip of the soup, "You had someone make a medicinal meal?"


    Although Su Mianyue was very particular about her food, she disliked it very much. The faint taste of chinese medicine would affect her appetite.


    "You only added some medicinal herbs to the soup to replenish qi and blood. You haven''t slept well these days, and now you have bruises." Raising his hand to caress Su Mianyue''s face, Ji Xun sighed, "I thought I could give you the best after I took back the mountains and rivers. Now it seems that it will take a long time to do it. Yue, it''s hard for you to be with me."


    "Pretentious." Slapping Ji Xun''s hand away, Su Mianyue pinched his nose and gulped down the soup. He pointed to the bowl in front of Ji Xun and said, "I''m done with you."


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s childish expression, Ji Xun smilingly picked up the bowl and drank it all. Ji Xun was more receptive to the faint taste than he used to be when he was injured and drank the soup.


    The two of them ate a simple dinner slowly. After the palace people took the dishes away, Su Mianyue looked sideways and asked, "Yu, do you have nothing to ask me?"


    "What are you doing out of the palace?" Ji Xun looked up and smiled, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    "About Fangfei Court." Su Mianyue did not want to mention Hong Yanran''s name, but he did not avoid it. He looked at Ji Xun, who was reading the music with one hand on his cheek, and said, "You should know that those people were deliberately arranged by me. Now it is impossible for you to keep her unless you sell me."


    "Fool, even if Hong Yanran is equal to all the women in the world, I don''t have a Su Mianyue in my heart." Ji Xun sighed helplessly and said, "Yue, you don''t have to test me. As long as you want to do something wrong, I will support you silently. In this life, I have fallen into your hands, and I am destined to die of exhaustion on you. How do you want me to prove this sincerity?"


    "Boring." Pouting, Su Mianyue was not interested in talking about Guangji Temple anymore. He put his hands behind his head and fell on the soft couch. He looked sideways at Ji Xun and said, "Women are always unpredictable creatures. Yu, your heart has to be tested for the rest of my life, so you have to be prepared to be messed up for the rest of your life. Don''t be impatient!"


    Listening to Su Mianyue''s domineering words, Ji Xun could only nod and say, "Okay, I''ll never be bored in my life. I like everything Yue does."


    Su Mianyue nodded with satisfaction, and soon fell into a deep sleep. He had not had a good rest for the past few days, so he was really tired.

 Chapter 457 How Could the Emperors Mind Be Explored?

    Ji Xun''s new policy was soon implemented nationwide.


    All the veterans and disabled soldiers recorded in the government will receive a monthly allowance of one to twenty taels of silver according to their military achievements and positions before they retire.


    However, the silver was given to his wife, children, or parents according to the situation of the soldiers who died in battle. After all, the purpose of the policy was to let those who died in battle die in peace and let the soldiers on the front line fight peacefully.


    In addition, the imperial court also paid the people on the list from 10 to 100 taels of consolation money at one time. Although there was not much money, it was a silver lining for those families who were in great difficulty.


    As for those who do not have a name on the list, as long as there are more than 20 households jointly guaranteed, they can also receive the money by themselves or the deceased, but if there is a counterfeit situation, the guarantor will also bear the crime of bullying the king.


    The news was sent to barracks all over the country and received the unanimous cheers and cheers of the soldiers. Ji Xun, the new monarch, became the most warmhearted emperor in history, even though he had only been on the throne for a short time.


    In the army barracks in the northern region, after Wu Yuqing read the decree on the command desk, the soldiers below were all elated. Even if they were not loyal to the emperor, their faces were filled with tears. The soldiers who fought on the front line were most afraid that they would not be able to return home and reunite, so that the old and young families would never live again.


    "Brothers, the emperor has already sent us enough food and clothing to protect us from the cold, and now he has saved us from worry. When will we delay this battle? After the fight, we should go home early and warm the kang with our daughter-in-law and children. We should kowtow to our parents. If we don''t get married and have children, we should also talk about marriage. We''ll get money if we don''t fight in the future. Aren''t we afraid that we won''t find a good wife?" Wu Yuqing took advantage of the excitement of the crowd to shout out, and immediately got a echo.


    After the enthusiasm of the soldiers, Wu Yuqing raised the imperial edict high above his head and shouted, "The last two hundred thousand soldiers will thank the emperor for his kindness. If you don''t defeat the enemy, you will not return!"


    "We will not return until we defeat the enemy!"


    "Long live my emperor! Long live my emperor!"


    The soldiers chanted in unison. Wu Yuqing and a few of his confidants nodded to signal that the soldiers would be called to battle as soon as their blood was boiling. This battle had been delayed for too long because of the lack of support and wasted too much military supplies. It had to be decided quickly.


    Besides, after reading the letters sent by the three of you xiang, Hong Zhengsheng sent someone down to rest, and then angrily overturned the coffee table. Hong Zhengsheng, who had always been reserved, could throw such a tantrum. The children and grandchildren in the house were so scared that they knelt down to ask the old man to calm down. Now that Hong Zhengsheng had passed the age of hua jia, they could not get angry again.


    "This is the good daughter you taught us, the good daughter of our Hong Family!" Throwing the letter to the ground, hong zheng was so angry that he could only say this.


    After all the children and grandchildren of the Hong Family had been circulated, sun hong said with a face full of disbelief, "This is impossible. Although cousin is raised as a man, she is not a brainless person. How can she hide those traitors? Besides, cousin is so pleased with herself that she shouldn''t do such a thing. Someone must be trying to harm her. That must be the case."


    "Is that how you taught your son?" Originally, it was only after Yanran got into a big trouble. After hearing what hong xiangyan said, Hong Zhengsheng was really angry. If the Hong Family men were so indifferent, they would be seeking their own death. It would be better to live in the valley all the time.


    Hong Zhengsheng, who had already shaken the idea of letting his children and grandchildren go out of the mountain, had once again given up on this idea and felt sad that he was too dazed to even see his children and grandchildren clearly.


    The Hong Family brothers knew something bad when they saw Hong Zhengsheng''s expression, but they didn''t dare to persuade Hong Zhengsheng at this time, so they could only scold hong xiangyan and say, "Shut up, your grandfather is in charge of this. You can''t count the pros and cons by a letter. If you don''t understand the world, you should listen more and read less."


    Being reprimanded by his father, he did not dare to speak again. Hong xiangyan could only look at his cousin Hong Xiangmou for help.


    Hong Xiangmou thought for a moment and then looked up, "Grandfather, my little sister is inexperienced in the world but she knows the importance of the matter. However, the right hand and the other two adults should not be guilty of committing crimes against my little sister. In the opinion of my grandson, I still need to send someone to verify it. If this is true, consider it as a debt of gratitude to the new emperor of our Hong Family. We must also bring my little sister back. The reputation of a woman is the most important. And the reputation of the Hong Family can''t be destroyed because of this. We, the Hong Family, can''t afford to cover up the crime of ganging up with the gangsters."


    Hong Zhengsheng glanced at his eldest grandson and asked after a long time, "Is that all you see?"


    "My grandson is stupid. I''m afraid that I think too much. I''m afraid that no matter what the truth is, the new emperor will never trust the Hong Family again." Hong Xiangmou frowned and said, "The new emperor had the most contact with his grandchildren during those days in the Hong Family. The grandchildren did not dare to say that there were seven or eight points about the new emperor, but there were still five points. With the new emperor''s character, if it was not for the conviction of the younger sister, there would not be a letter sent to the Hong Family."


    After hearing hong xiangsheng''s words and seeing the other grandchildren still thinking, Hong Zhengsheng couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. The Hong Family may not be an official in the court, but there are countless disciples in the court. Over the years, the court has been trying to get the old man out of the mountain unsuccessfully. Even those disciples under the Hong Family have not been valued in the official field. It''s not a bad thing that the Hong Family now have a handle on this girl Yanran in the hands of the new emperor."


    "Father!" Uncle hong exclaimed.


    "Shut up!" After a low drink, hong zheng said coldly, "Don''t think your father didn''t know that you were the ones who let that girl out. Without your guidance, that girl would know the whereabouts of the new emperor? The court can''t accommodate our Hong Family, so the harem can accommodate the daughter of the Hong Family? You almost killed that girl''s life, but you don''t know how to reflect. If the Hong Family is handed over to you, it will be destroyed sooner or later."


    "Father, please calm down!"


    "Please calm down grandfather!"


    The children and grandchildren knelt down and kowtowed. Hong Zhengsheng waved his hand wearily and said, "Stay here. You should leave first. Don''t talk about today. Even between you and your wife and children, or you won''t be my Hong Zhengsheng''s children."


    "Then Yanran..." Uncle hong asked worriedly.


    "I have my own plans for the girl. Let''s all go down." Hong Zhengsheng''s face was tired. He chased his children and grandchildren out before asking Hong Xiangmou to get up and walk close to him. He whispered, "Xiao er, pack your bags and go to the capital immediately. Hand over the sign and see you..."


    No one knew what they were saying, but the next morning, Hong Xiangmou closed his door to study and did not see anyone. Hong zheng punished the other children and grandchildren to write four books and five classics ten times. Before completing the task, he was not allowed to leave Hong Zhengsheng''s courtyard without permission.

 Chapter 458 Never Give A Sister A Compliment

    Ji Xun had been on the throne for three months, and during this period, the people of Prime Minister Zuo''s party had been in trouble again and again, especially those officials who had their families destroyed. Many of them went crazy or committed suicide after returning home, but the crazy people died inexplicably after their crazy talk. Miraculously, these things were not spread out. No one even knew how these officials and their families were arranged.


    As for those officials who were still struggling to survive, they were either afraid that their turn would be to die, or they hated Ji Xun to the core, looking for a chance to avenge themselves, while their families could only bury the matter hastily and did not even dare to handle the funeral, or they would be the next to die.


    A month after the new emperor ascended the throne, the vassal kings returned to the land one after another. Many of them returned with illness. It was not Ji Xun who made people do anything, but these people who were sick and had trouble sleeping and eating all day. The most seriously ill of them was king qin nan, who had hardly slept a whole night in a month. Even when he left the capital, he was supported by his cronies to kowtow and thank the emperor.


    Of course, king qin nan''s previous actions, even if he was sick, could not stop his thoughts of taking the throne. Unless he was not afraid of death, Ji Xun would not keep him alive.


    And the fate of king qin nan made many of the courtiers who had originally turned to him withdraw their thoughts, and the new emperor did not have a good ending in the fight, how could they die without knowing the feeling of fear.


    After Hong Xiangmou met ji xun, the two of them talked for more than two hours behind closed doors. Then Hong Xiangmou took Hong Yanran back to the Hong Family. No one knew what conditions hong xiangsheng used to take him away, and even su mianyue never asked.


    In the past few months, although the court did not have a big change of blood, but more than half of the people were royalists. Ji Xun was relieved at this situation, especially the news from the north made Ji Xun happy.


    Recently, everything in the dprk was developing steadily. As for the hidden dangers, Ji Xun was not in a hurry to deal with them, so he put aside the state affairs for the time being.


    Tired and unwilling to open his eyes, Su Mianyue nestled in Ji Xun''s arms and spoke lazily to Ji Xun.


    "After leaving for more than a month, isn''t Yue afraid of suffocating me?" Stroking Su Mianyue''s cheek, Ji Xun wanted to ask for it again, but su mianyue was tired from her journey and was awakened by his love in her sleep.


    "You are the emperor. If you really hold back, just find a woman. It''s not funny to hold back such a joke." Su Mianyue yawned back.


    "Little heartless, if your man had another woman, would you be so at ease?" Ji Xun laughed.


    "No." Su Mianyue shook his head in unison, "My man can''t share with another woman, but I will first find out if that woman is a victim of coercion or a person who covets wealth and is willing to have sex with you. If the former sends her away, if the latter I will sell her to the kiln. As for you..." After a lazy glance at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue continued, "I will clean you up and castrate you. I will let you be the first eunuch emperor, so that you won''t have to be in heat anymore, and that will fulfill our last love. Don''t give me any compliments. It''s just a simple gesture. I''m happy to serve you, my emperor."


    Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue with a dark face. Seeing that she was dozing off again, he could only scratch the tip of his nose helplessly and say, "Sleep at ease. When you are full, I will have to work hard to die on you."


    "You''re obviously energetic and always looking for excuses. I won''t laugh at you." Turning over and finding a comfortable angle in Ji Xun''s shoulder, Su Mianyue muttered.


    "That''s because you won''t, or I''ll die of exhaustion on you because I have more than enough to do," Ji Xun chuckled.


    Su Mianyue mumbled something again. Ji Xun didn''t hear it clearly, so she pulled the quilt and slept with Su Mianyue.


    At ten minutes after dinner, Ji Xun woke up and looked at the sleeping man in his arms. He couldn''t bear to wake up and didn''t get up. However, he heard the secret guard''s signal and could only be answered through the screen.


    "Someone in the secret room robbed Yun Wansheng and Ji Ruyun. They wanted to kill them after they were found out. It''s not long since ji ruyun was seriously injured, and Yun Wansheng has lost his mind," the guard reported in a low voice.


    Ji Xun''s face changed slightly when she heard this. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Su Mianyue say sleepily, "Let me accompany you to have a look."


    Knowing that the two of them meant a lot to Ji Xun, Su Mianyue didn''t want Ji Xun to have any regrets. Ji Xun must have wanted to meet his mother''s sister.


    "If you sleep a little longer, I''ll go alone." Tucked Su Mianyue in, Ji Xun said softly.


    "If you sleep any more, you won''t be able to have dinner. You go to see ji ruyun for the last time. I''ll try to find out if Yun Wansheng is really crazy. If he can''t be cured, you don''t have to keep him, lest you waste food." After Su Mianyue said this, he heard a slight noise from the guards outside as they left and said softly, "Yu, no matter when you still have me, I will always be by your side."


    With a kiss on Ji Xun''s lips, Su Mianyue got up and put on her clothes. Only then did she realize that Ji Xun had torn her clothes out of shape, "Can you not be so rude in the future? Even if I don''t lack clothes, I can''t be so wasteful, okay? It''s fun to undress. Do you understand what you''re doing?"


    Ji Xun chuckled and pinched Su Mianyue in front of him. Before Su Mianyue got angry, he jumped out of bed first. He quickly put on his inner clothes and brought Su Mianyue a new set of clothes, "Next time, I will definitely restrain my impulses. Now, I will change Yue''s clothes, okay?"


    "I have hands and feet. I don''t need time right now." Su Mianyue took the clothes and put them on neatly. When he saw Ji Xun put on the dragon robe, he knew that the knot in his heart was not over, but it was not suitable to comfort Ji Xun at the moment. He reached out and took Ji Xun''s arm and said: "I''ve heard of an extremely cruel method of execution before. Do you think if I use it on Yun Wansheng, I can test whether he''s really crazy or not?"


    "Yun Wansheng has suffered too much punishment, I''m afraid your methods may not work." Ji Xun was very cooperative and started talking about this topic as he walked.


    "Then you have to try to find out. If you really can''t, you have ordered Liuu to come into the palace. There are criminals he can''t handle." Su Mianyue said confidently.


    "You won''t avoid your relatives." Ji Xun chuckled, but his footsteps were fresh. "But xiao liu is really talented in this area. It''s time for him to change his position as a minor official in the ministry of justice."


    Su Mianyue shook his head and objected, "That kid has to go through more training. He has a glib tongue all day. Let''s wait for him to grow up."


    Ji Xun thought for a moment and nodded, "It''s not too late for him to be promoted after he finds his wife, marries and gives birth to a child. I think he''s very satisfied with his current position. He doesn''t get tired of being in prison every day."

 Chapter 459 I Dont Know the Pain When Im Crazy

    The dungeon in the palace was cleaner than the other cells. After all, the prisoners held here were all felons. Perhaps some noble person would come to interrogate them, but the dungeon was dark. Even though there was a light every ten steps, it was still dim and depressing.


    When Su Mianyue first came to the dungeon, he paid close attention on the road. Most of the lights were rarely lit. Apparently, in order to torture the prisoners psychologically, they were almost invisible.


    Ji Ruyun was left alone in a stone room because of his serious injury, and the imperial physician was still giving the injection when the two of them arrived.


    Ji Xun asked the imperial physician about the situation in a low voice and then asked him to withdraw. His eyes fell on the silver needle on ji ruyun''s head. If he inserted another centimeter into Ji Ruyun, he would die, but if he pulled out another centimeter, Ji Ruyun would wake up.


    Looking at Ji Xun''s hand on the silver needle, Su Mianyue turned and walked out of the stone room, asking the guards to close Shimen and take her to the next cell to see yun wansheng. As for Ji Xun''s safety, Su Mianyue did not have to think about it. With ji ruyun''s situation, Ji Xun could not be harmed at all. Moreover, the secret guards were deployed along the way.


    "I am the emperor, I am the son of the dragon. I will kneel and kowtow when I see you!" Yun Wansheng pointed to the jailer outside the cell and shouted.


    Su Mianyue only heard this one sentence and knew that Yun Wansheng was pretending to be crazy, because his tone was not crazy enough.


    Hanging up a sneer, Su Mianyue instructed the jailer to prepare an iron brush and sat outside the cell to watch Yun Wansheng''s not brilliant acting.


    After she arrived, Yun Wansheng looked at her casually, but Yun Wansheng did not know her, but the flash of surprise and playfulness was real.


    "Girl, it''s ready." The jailer came forward with a metal brush, and someone set up the instruments of torture.


    "Bring them out." Su Mianyue said lightly, sitting in his chair without moving, not avoiding the idea of torturing Yun Wansheng.


    In fact, Yun Wansheng''s clothes could no longer cover much of his body, at most important parts could only cover one or two.


    After the jailer tied Yun Wansheng up, Su Mianyue asked, "Yun Wansheng, it''s no use pretending to be crazy. I have ten thousand ways to get you to talk. Now I''ll give you a chance. If you tell me the truth about the people who came to save you, I''ll let you off for a while, or you won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    As if he had not heard Su Mianyue''s words, Yun Wansheng still said in a crazy voice, "Beauty, which palace are you from? Why don''t I remember seeing you? Tonight you stay here to sleep, and tomorrow I will appoint you as my imperial concubine, so I will kneel down and thank you."


    His eyes slowly turned cold, and Su Mianyue said coldly, "From the legs, I want to see if yun wansheng''s bones are hard or his mouth is hard!"


    When Yun Wansheng teased Su Mianyue, the jailer was covered in cold sweat. Although the master did not have a formal title, as long as the sacred grace continued, it would be equivalent to the queen without the harem. Once long yan gets angry, people like them who have heard crazy things will never get over it.


    Now, under Su Mianyue''s orders, the jailer did not dare to neglect him. He quickly went up and tore open Yun Wansheng''s tattered trousers. He picked up the iron brush and hung it up against the flesh. With the stench, the noise spread and the whole torture room was nauseating.


    "Ah!" Yun Wansheng gritted his teeth and could not hold on. He cried out in pain, but the jailer did not dare to stop without Su Mianyue''s orders. He cut Yun Wansheng''s leg again and again. The flesh quickly turned to mud, and after a few more strokes, white bones could be seen.


    Looking coldly at Yun Wansheng''s pained and ferocious expression, he turned a deaf ear to yun wansheng''s curses. It was not until he heard the sound of iron brushes scratching bones that Su Mianyue waved to the jailer to stop.


    "I heard that crazy people don''t know the pain. It seems that you''re not good enough to pretend to be crazy. Otherwise, even if I cut off one of your fingers and let you eat it, you''ll eat it right." Su Mianyue moved his limp body. The number of times he loved someone was exhausting, especially when the chair in the dungeon was still uncomfortable. Su Mianyue, who missed the soft couch, frowned and said, "But you have the strength to scold me. I think you can endure it for a while longer. Then shave off your other leg."


    The jailer took his orders and started tearing apart Yun Wansheng''s other trouser leg. The sound of the rags breaking made Yun Wansheng''s body tremble. He struggled to escape, but his hands and feet were tied, and he could only make the sound of his body crashing against the board.


    "You should have tried more or less of the other instruments of torture here. Does today''s punishment feel very fresh?" Bending his fingers against the railing, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll let you experience it again when your skin and flesh are healed. When do you think this punishment will pass? Let''s try something new. Since someone can come to the dungeon to save you, you won''t be willing to die no matter how much you suffer, right?"


    "Demon girl, you are a demon girl who can eat people!" Yun Wansheng glared at Su Mianyue and cursed, but just as the curse fell, he cried out in pain.


    Su Mianyue''s hair swelled when he heard this, and he ordered someone to shut Yun Wansheng''s mouth. He was thinking about who might be the one who would save yun wansheng, but after thinking for a long time, he couldn''t think of a clue. Yun Wansheng was a mediocrity, and it was probably because of this that the previous emperor chose him as his son-in-law, but he did not want to be dazed by a Zheng Xiuru who had the ambition to kill the emperor and usurp the throne.


    What was the use of saving a useless man who had no power or royal blood?


    On this side, Su Mianyue fell into his own thoughts, because there was no noise in his ears but he forgot that he was still torturing him. On the other side, the conversation between Ji Xun and Ji Ruyun had come to an end.


    To be exact, Ji Ruyun used her only life to blame god for the injustice, to curse Yun Wansheng and Zheng Xiuru, including Ji Xun, who she had hated for the rest of her life, while Ji Xun stood by and listened with a cold face, and the last bit of kinship with ji ruyun was consumed in this meeting.


    When a knock came from outside the stone room, Ji Xun interrupted Ji Ruyun''s curse and said coldly, "Xiao nan is here. Don''t let her see you as a shrew. This is your last dignity as a mother."


    Ji Ruyun suddenly stopped and looked at Ji Xun in disbelief, but Ji Xun had already stepped away.


    After Ji Xun walked out of the stone room, a woman in a veil walked into the stone room. Ji Ruyun wanted to say one last word to Ji Xun but was stopped by Shimen.


    When Shimen was closed, Yun Nanyue raised his hand to lift the veil, his hair in a nun''s bun, and his eyes were full of tears, but they were not very sad. His eyes were no longer as bright and fresh as they used to be.


    "Little uncle asked me to take you on your last journey." Yun Nanyue''s voice choked as he spoke. He walked slowly to the bed and looked at Ji Ruyun, who was dying. He didn''t know what to say or what to call him.


    "Did Ji Xun force you to become a monk? He won''t let you go, will he?" Ji Ruyun shouted with bloodshot eyes, "Ji Xun, I''m dying. Do you still have to make things difficult for Nanyue? She''s my only blood and your niece! She even broke up with my mother for you. Can''t you let her go? Nanyue, she can''t affect you. She won''t steal the throne from you!"


    "Enough!" Yun Nanyue let out a low cry and stood up straight with a disappointed look on his face, "If my uncle hadn''t stopped me, I would have lost my hair. Haven''t you had less lives in your hands all these years? I want to atone for your sins, I want to save my brother and sister, and our family will end up like this because of your wolf ambition. What right do you have to blame my uncle!"

 Chapter 460 A Woman Who Spoils Her Too Much Has A Headache

    Ji Xun did not wait outside the door for Yun Nanyue to come out. In fact, although he was moved by yun nanyue''s memory of his childhood, and he did not give the jade seal to the Ji Ruyun couple, there was a huge gap between them because of their existence.


    Ji Xun had to avenge the murder of his father and mother, so how would Yun Nanyue deal with it?


    Strolling into the cell where Su Mianyue was, he watched Su Mianyue doze off with one hand on his cheek. The jailer was combing yun wansheng. At this moment, Yun Wansheng could hardly find a whole piece of good meat on his legs, from his wet hair and upper body. It was hard to tell whether it was the sweat from the pain or the wet from the water.


    Standing by Su Mianyue''s side, Ji Xun bent over and picked him up. Seeing Su Mianyue open his eyes in a daze, he smiled and said, "Silly, go back to rest when you are sleepy. This is not the place for you to sleep."


    "Is she... Dead?" Su Mianyue asked.


    Knowing that Su Mianyue was talking about Ji Ruyun, Ji Xun shook his head and said, "I don''t know." Seeing Su Mianyue looking at herself in confusion, Ji Xun added, "Xiao nan is talking to her inside."


    "Oh." Su Mianyue nodded clearly and looked in the direction of yun wansheng. Seeing that yun wansheng had no strength to struggle, he said, "Let them stop. Yun Wansheng won''t confess. Let him try when Liuu has time."


    "Okay." Ji Xun nodded. The jailer who was torturing him stopped when he heard this and asked his companion to drug Yun Wansheng.


    Looking at the prisoners here is the most difficult thing, to prevent the prisoners from committing suicide, every time the torture must be careful. It was not ruthless enough, and the prisoners were not satisfied with it, but it was a crime to kill someone if they did. It''s not like a good aphrodisiac can save a seriously injured person at any time.


    After being carried back by Ji Xun, Su Mianyue only had a few bites of dinner before falling asleep again.


    Looking at Su Mianyue who could sleep while sitting down to eat, Ji Xun was heartbroken.


    This time when Su Mianyue went out of the palace to transfer the food, she was worried about letting others do it. After all, the food was related to the safety of the country, and it was impossible for Su Mianyue to let his subordinates do it collectively.


    "Fool, you don''t have to be so tired. You can always raise food and grass by some means." Looking at Su Mianyue, who was still sleeping, Ji Xun let out a low sigh. If Su Mianyue had not left without saying goodbye, he would never have let Su Mianyue leave.


    At this point in time, Ji Xun realized that having a woman who was skilled enough to be loved and respected by everyone was also a headache.


    But he couldn''t disable Su Mianyue''s martial arts. He was more worried about Su Mianyue''s whereabouts than he was. Ji Xun was more concerned about Su Mianyue''s safety. As for the fact that his subordinates were obedient to Su Mianyue, Ji Xun intended to beat everyone up. At least Su Mianyue had to report to him as soon as he left the palace. He could stay out of other matters.


    At the same time, Liuu was in the bedroom of the house, which was used to accommodate Yuan Zijing''s master and servant. The two of them had only moved in for more than two months, and Yuan Zijing, who was dressed in plain clothes, sat there expressionless, letting xiao liu say nothing but one sentence. She wanted to see Su Mianyue.


    The last time they met, there was nothing wrong with the left Prime Minister''s Mansion. At that time, Yuan Zijing hated her family''s Wuqing and chose to give the secret letter to Su Mianyue, the number one enemy. Naturally, Yuan Zijing also had her other thoughts. If she wanted to see su mianyue get bitten by Prime Minister Zuo, Yuan Zijing would be happy no matter who wins or loses.


    However, things did not go according to her plan, which made Yuan Zijing very depressed. However, Su Mianyue was too lazy to see her again. He only asked xiao liu to buy her this house, and gave her a sum of money that could be used for a lifetime of simple food and drink, and then ignored it. Even the people who were watching were taken away.


    "It''s not impossible for you to meet my eldest sister, but you have to give me a reason why my eldest sister would like to see you. Not every woman is as idle and flustered as you are. There are people waiting for her to eat and drink, but she doesn''t need to do anything." Little six snorted, indicating that his patience was running out.


    "Tell Su Mianyue I saw Qin Mengxiu." Yuan Zijing finally gave a reason.


    "Who''s Qin Mengxiu?" Liuu didn''t realize it for a moment, but thought the name sounded familiar.


    "The eldest daughter of Minister of Dali Temple, you only need to say that Su Mianyue will know who it is and will come to see me." Yuan Zijing''s voice did not waver at all. He looked down at his bulging belly and a complicated look flashed in his eyes.


    Liuu followed Yuan Zijing''s line of sight and asked suspiciously, "Do you have some strange disease? Who put on a fat belly?"


    "It''s just that you can''t die. You don''t have to worry so much. Just pass the message to Su Mianyue for me. Remember to be quick." Yuan Zijing then took off his shoes and lay down on the bed, not afraid that Liuu was still there.


    Seeing this, Xing'' er quickly put down the curtain and kept staring at Liuu, but he didn''t dare to open his mouth and scolded him in his heart why he was so ignorant.


    "Are you having a cramp in your eyes or are you attracted to the young master?" Liuu asked this question subconsciously, and then realized that Xing'' er was seeing off the guests. He coughed uncomfortably and said, "I will bring the words to the eldest sister. I don''t care about anything else. And the Qin Mengxiu you said is not a light bulb. Contact her and ask for your own life."


    Although Liuu had imprisoned the master and servant, now that Su Mianyue had let them go, he naturally would not treat them as enemies anymore. Before he left, he said something similar to concern, but felt that he was redundant. He lifted his robe and left.


    Xing'' er sent xiao liu out and then turned back. Looking at his dead young lady, his eyes reddened and he said, "Miss, why don''t we go look for Mr. Xiang? Didn''t Miss Qin say that the Prime Minister''s Mansion was destroyed? Miss, you are Mr. Xiang''s only blood. Mr. Xiang will not leave miss alone."


    "Xing'' er, don''t say that again." Yuan Zijing''s voice did not fluctuate at all. When he heard Xing'' er''s sobbing, he said helplessly, "There are some things you don''t understand. I am a disgrace to the yuan family. In the eyes of the world, I am already a dead person. Even if the Prime Minister''s Mansion is out of business, Prime Minister Zuo will not recognize me, let alone this wild... Child in my belly."


    "Woo woo..." Xing'' er knew that Yuan Zijing was telling the truth, but she could not say a word of consolation, so she could only cover her mouth and cry.


    Yuan Zijing, who did not know she was worried, had a face full of hatred. His eyes were as cold as a poisonous snake, staring at the wall for a moment, as if her prey was on the wall.

 Chapter 461 He And I Are Inseparable

    After receiving the news that xiao liu had entered the palace, Su Mianyue thought for a moment and decided to meet Yuan Zijing.


    There was no need for Yuan Zijing to exist after Prime Minister Zuo was severely attacked. Su Mianyue had let her go mainly because Yuan Zijing was pregnant. For a woman who thought she was a proud daughter of heaven, it was more painful to lose her innocence and be kicked out of the house with an unknown wild seed than to die.


    Su Mianyue did not know how Yuan Zijing wanted to live and keep the child. She only hoped that the innocent little life would have a chance to live, and Su Mianyue kept his promise to keep the secret for Yuan Zijing. She had never told anyone about this.


    In fact, the people that Su Mianyue and Yuan Zijing knew were almost dead. No one could say anything unless they wanted to provoke Prime Minister Zuo. In the eyes of the world, Yuan Zijing, who had died, could not stir up any trouble.


    Looking at Yuan Zijing in a fine cotton dress and a woman''s bun with a silver hairpin, her face was haggard without any makeup and her eyes were lifeless, Su Mianyue suddenly felt that Yuan Zijing was unfamiliar to her and that she did not know or even feel a little pitiful.


    "You want to see me?" Glancing at Yuan Zijing''s bulging belly, Su Mianyue asked first, thinking that she and Ji Xun had been together so many times, and maybe she had a little life in her belly.


    She did not know that the pills Ji Xun had taken to ease her pregnancy would affect her pregnancy. Su Mianyue was now looking forward to having a child of her and Ji Xun. Both men and women were good, and she would regard the crystal of love as a treasure.


    Ever since Su Mianyue entered the room, Yuan Zijing had been staring at Su Mianyue''s beautiful face, jealousy and unwillingness in her heart, but there was no expression on her face.


    "Qin Mengxiu is still alive." Yuan Zijing said, his tone without any ripples.


    "Liuu told me," Su Mianyue nodded.


    "Don''t you want to know where I saw her?" Yuan Zijing raised an eyebrow, dissatisfied with Su Mianyue''s indifference.


    "There aren''t many places she can go." Su Mianyue smiled and guessed where Qin Mengxiu was when she knew she was alive. Su Mianyue came here to find out what Yuan Zijing wanted to say to her or what conditions he wanted to negotiate with her.


    Frowning, Yuan Zijing clenched her fists in her sleeves, unsure of Su Mianyue''s reaction. The only bargaining chip she could negotiate with Su Mianyue was Qin Mengxiu. But su mianyue seemed to know everything and didn''t care. What was she going to negotiate with?


    Looking at Yuan Zijing''s reaction, Su Mianyue still looked at each other with a slight smile, disappointed that Yuan Zijing could not control his emotions after so many things, or that he could not control them in front of her.


    After a moment of silence, Yuan Zijing said, "She knows I can see you and wants me to lead you to Guangji Temple."


    "Oh?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows slightly and asked calmly, "And then? Kill me or tie me up?"


    "I don''t know." Yuan Zijing shook his head and paused for a moment before continuing, "I don''t know who she''s working for, but she should be a threat to the emperor."


    "So you came to see me today for the emperor?" Su Mianyue found it a little funny. Prime Minister Zuo''s Yuan Zijing was not in Ji Xun''s eyes yet. Now she was just a pregnant woman. Did she still dream of being Ji Xun''s woman?


    Feeling a faint chill emanating from Su Mianyue, Yuan Zijing said, "I want freedom."


    "Aren''t you free now?" Su Mianyue asked back, then smiled and said, "Since I let you go, I won''t restrict your actions and interfere with your life. You can go anywhere you want."


    "You know that''s not what I''m talking about." Yuan Zijing said in a somewhat anxious voice, "Qin Mengxiu is already eyeing me. If I don''t help her, she will kill me to silence me. I want to live."


    "So I should risk my life for you?" Su Mianyue asked again, laughing, "It''s certain that qin mengxiu will kill you. Whether I go to Guangji Temple or not, she won''t keep you. Surely you know better than me?"


    "Yes, I know that bitch Qin Mengxiu will never let go. I think I can only live with your help." Taking a deep breath, Yuan Zijing seemed determined to say to Su Mianyue, "As long as you can guarantee my safety, I will do anything with you, but that bitch Qin Mengxiu must die! She was the one who planned the Zhengyang House incident, but when I fell for her trap and paid such a huge price in the end, all of us became her Qin Mengxiu''s pawns. She wanted to get rid of you at that time, and you definitely couldn''t tolerate such an enemy living, could you?"


    "Yes, not many people want to kill me are still alive in this world. You are one of them, but those who repeatedly hurt me will never have a good result." Su Mianyue looked at Yuan Zijing with a half-smile, then got up and said, "I will arrange this. If Qin Mengxiu comes to you again, you will tell her that I suspect you, and also tell her that I will come back to you in a few days. She should like it more than fighting in Guangji Temple."


    "Then my safety..." Yuan Zijing was also anxious and stood up to keep up with Su Mianyue.


    "She won''t do anything to you before I come, and I''ll arrange for someone to protect you around here. Now you have no choice, right?" Su Mianyue stopped and turned to look at Yuan Zijing with a worried face.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will join forces with qin mengxiu to harm you? You are also one of my enemies." Yuan Zijing asked after a moment of hesitation.


    "It''s foolish to be enemies with someone who doesn''t want to kill you. Besides, you know very well in your heart that it''s not easy for Qin Mengxiu to harm me. Even if it''s a trap to invite a king into a jar, it depends on who is invited." Dusting off the dust that did not exist on his lapel, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "I don''t believe in you, but in myself. No one in this world can be more reliable than me."


    "Including the emperor?" Yuan Zijing asked subconsciously.


    "He and I are inseparable." Su Mianyue''s smile softened a little, "It''s not hard for you to start over. The hard part is whether you can let go of your heart. You should know very well that with your ability, you can''t retaliate against those who have hurt you. Why not be a bystander and see what happens to your enemy?"


    "You know who I want to get back at?" Yuan Zijing narrowed his eyes and his voice trembled slightly.


    "Prime Minister Zuo, Qin Mengxiu, even Liuu and me." Su Mianyue said indifferently, "With Liuu and I, you want revenge unless you have enough money to hire an assassin. Maybe you can go to Prime Minister Zuo for help. He wants me to die more than you do, but he has to take risks if he wants to take out money now. But he may not have the guts right now, but you can try. If Prime Minister Zuo is stunned, you may kill two enemies with one stone. But if you go to Prime Minister Zuo, don''t try to touch Qin Mengxiu again, because Prime Minister Zuo won''t let you hurt her. Otherwise, Prime Minister Zuo, who is of little use to king qin nan, is far less important than the woman who can seduce Ji Yun for him."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll use you to get rid of Qin Mengxiu before going to Prime Minister Zuo?" Yuan Zijing asked.


    "In the same way, if you kill Qin Mengxiu, Prime Minister Zuo will not let you go." Su Mianyue chuckled and said, "You''ve asked me so many questions to prove that you''ve made a choice. Rather than dwell on these things that are too unlikely, it''s better to think about where you want to live in the future. Life is really short. It''s best for you to let go of the past and start over. That''s all you have to say. You should take care of yourself."


    After that, Su Mianyue turned around and left, ignoring the complicated Yuan Zijing behind him.


    People always have to bear the corresponding price for their choices. She can''t choose life for Yuan Zijing, and she has no obligation and time to waste on a person she only knows.

 Chapter 462 One Wave after Another

    After leaving from Yuan Zijing, Su Mianyue did not return directly to the palace, but went to Junn Buhui first. Junn Buhui, the dark force in the capital, had more control than she did, and many things were not the responsibility of the dark guards.


    In particular, the matter in Guangji Temple had been completely handed over to Junn Buhui, so Su Mianyue came to verify.


    After returning to the palace, Ji Xun was still dealing with government affairs. Seeing that Su Mianyue frowned slightly, he put down his pen and came up to him. He took Su Mianyue''s hand and asked, "Are you in trouble when you leave the palace?"


    "I''ve always been the one who caused trouble for others, and it''s bad luck to get into trouble." Su Mianyue smiled and joked. He unfolded the note in his pocket and showed it to Ji Xun on the table, "Yuan Zijing''s maid gave it to me. Take a look."


    "Prime Minister Zuo is going to Guangji Temple in three days?" Ji Xun raised his eyebrows.


    "I don''t believe that Prime Minister Zuo did anything for his family. With Prime Minister Zuo''s character, he will try his best to keep a low profile so that you can ignore his existence, or else he won''t call himself sick. As a chess piece that king qin nan once valued, Prime Minister Zuo must have known that ji yun lived in Guangji Temple, right?" After sitting down, Su Mianyue poured himself a cup of tea and drank it up with his head raised.


    Ji Xun picked up a cloth towel and wiped the water from the corner of Su Mianyue''s mouth. "Yuan Zijing came to you for this? Why did her maid give it to you?" He asked."


    "I guess Yuan Zijing was afraid that there were too many hidden eyes around her." Raising her hand and blinking, Su Mianyue curled her lips and said, "She asked me to come over today to tell me that Qin Mengxiu is still alive and lives in Guangji Temple. Qin Mengxiu threatened Yuan Zijing and asked her to try to lure me to Guangji Temple. Where do you think Qin Mengxiu got the confidence that I would be swayed by Yuan Zijing?"


    "You''re not allowed to go." Ji Xun''s face froze. He held Su Mianyue''s hand and said, "Even if you have a foolproof plan, I won''t allow you to risk yourself."


    "I didn''t say..." Su Mianyue pouted and tried to explain.


    "But you''ve already made up your mind. Do you want to keep it a secret from me this time?" Ji Xun interrupted Su Mianyue with a stern look in his eyes, "Yue, you promised me that you wouldn''t do anything dangerous without my permission."


    "It''s not like a dragon pond or a tiger cave. I have a secret guard to protect me. Yu, are you too nervous?" Su Mianyue''s face darkened. Although he knew that Ji Xun was concerned about her, his mouth was hurtful, "Yu, in your heart, I am already your subordinate and your property, Ji Xun. So I have to go through your permission to do things. I can only live under your wings?"


    "Don''t make a fuss. There''s no room for discussion." Ji Xun said in a good temper, "I will definitely ask your opinion before I do anything dangerous, so please respect my opinion as well? Yue, there are so many people under us, their existence is not just a number."


    "They are your brothers." Su Mianyue''s tone softened, and the little fire that was about to explode extinguished in an instant.


    "But you''re my favorite woman," Ji Xun said solemnly.


    "..." Su Mianyue opened his mouth. Although he wanted to fight a few more words, facing Ji Xun''s selfless concern, he could only change the subject and ask," if the opposition died in Guangji Temple, would it be good for you?


    "You want to kill him?" Ji Xun raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "You answer my question first," Su Mianyue insisted.


    "Prime Minister Zuo is an important official in the court. If he dies in Guangji Temple, the court will have enough reason to search Guangji Temple. Even those good men and women will not complain, and Guangji Temple''s reputation will be humiliated." Ji Xun paused for a moment and then said, "But this will alarm king qin nan. It''s not time for a civil war with king qin nan."


    "So Prime Minister Zuo''s head is still resting on his neck?" Su Mianyue pouted unhappily, clearly dissatisfied with the situation.


    "If you don''t like it, then he''s the only one. As long as Guangji Temple isn''t found out, king qin nan won''t do anything for the time being." Ji Xun said indulgently and smiled again, "Actually, looking at Prime Minister Zuo''s face as a loyal official, I also feel disgusted. I just didn''t find the right time to do it. If I die in Guangji Temple, I can split up some officials who want to go to king qin nan. It''s not a bad thing."


    After hearing ji xun''s words, Su Mianyue suddenly slapped the table and stood up. After walking around the ground, he stood in front of Ji Xun and said, "Yu, I finally know why Yuan Zijing told me about Prime Minister Zuo''s trip to Guangji Temple in three days."


    "What do you mean?" Ji Xun raised his eyebrows. He was really not good at guessing women''s minds.


    "Whether Yuan Zijing knows it''s a game or not, it''s certain that she wants to die on the wrong side, and Yuan Zijing doesn''t dare to appear in front of the left Prime Minister''s Mansion now, so someone must have told her this on purpose, just to force me to go to Guangji Temple three days later, or they will kill Prime Minister Zuo. Even if the court deliberately avoided Guangji Temple from going into detail, the behind-the-scenes people would release the matter of Guangji Temple. It would not matter what the truth was then. The king of qin nan would be one of them, and you would not be able to tolerate the court officials and the fact that the court officials had been wiped out before would be made public. You will lose the hearts of the people because of the name of the tyrant." Su Mianyue spoke quickly and his face became serious.


    The two of them looked at each other without saying a word. After a long silence, Su Mianyue said, "Yu, this man has dug a big hole for us to jump into. I''m afraid that this man and king qin nan are not on good terms, but who is this person? What good does this do to him?"


    Ji Xun remained silent, and he could not think of anyone who could benefit from this possibility. However, Prime Minister Zuo''s seemingly useless chess piece seemed to have more important uses, so Ji Xun had to take it seriously.


    "Your majesty, there''s an urgent report at the border." Jixiang''s voice came from outside the door as the two of them couldn''t figure out why.


    "You go deal with the affairs of the state first, and I''ll send someone to follow Prime Minister Zuo to make sure he doesn''t die for the time being," Su Mianyue said in a low voice.


    "Well, thank you for your hard work." Ji Xun nodded. He had to deal with the urgent report at the border immediately. It was unknown how many days had passed and he was afraid that the war would change again.


    After Ji Xun left, Su Mianyue immediately called the secret guards to show up and ordered them to send people to protect Prime Minister Zuo. In his mind, he was thinking about how to turn the situation around. They must not be led by the people behind the scenes. For the time being, there must be no internal turmoil in the Yan Country.


    However, before Su Mianyue could think of a way to deal with it, Eunuch Qing trotted in and said worriedly, "Girl, the girl who served Miss Hong before committed suicide. She also found a half-written blood book in her room and said..."


    "What are you talking about?" Su Mianyue looked up and asked with a cold face.


    "Miss Hong was framed for what happened in Fangfei Court on the day the emperor ascended the throne, but only half of the letters did not know what the unfinished contents were. The servant had someone check the handwriting of the palace maid to make sure it was." Eunuch Qing glanced at Su Mianyue uncomfortably.


    "It''s a long stretch. It''s not even. It''s coming up again." Su Mianyue sneered, looked at Eunuch Qing and said, "Send someone to thoroughly investigate the people who are close to this palace maid, and who she had contacted before she died. Be sure to investigate them closely. In addition, the list of people leaving the palace today must be thoroughly investigated. As for the dead palace maid, if you can''t find any clues, then bury them."

 Chapter 463 Just Eat Your Piece of Bone

    Ji Xun was busy until midnight before returning to her bedroom. The solemn look on her face made Su Mianyue feel sad.


    She quickly got up and wrung a hot handkerchief to wipe Ji Xun''s face and brought hot porridge to warm Ji Xun''s stomach. Her actions as a daughter-in-law did not match her strong outfit at all, but su mianyue did it naturally.


    Ever since she was with Ji Xun, Su Mianyue had learned to be a good wife without a teacher, but she didn''t know it at all.


    No matter how strong a woman is, she will have a little woman''s side in front of the man she loves, and a woman can also turn into a pool of spring water.


    "Where did the war happen?" Su Mianyue asked after Ji Xun finished eating.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand and letting her sit beside him, Ji Xun buried his head in Su Mianyue''s neck. After a moment of silence, he said, "The Beichen kingdom is restless on the other side of the border. It has already begun to fight the Tianlan, but there are hundreds of thousands of troops at the border of the Yan Country."


    "Beichen?" Su Mianyue was stunned. For the past few years, the Beichen had been so quiet that Su Mianyue had forgotten about the existence of this powerful country. "There has always been a shortage of food and grass. What are they fighting with?"


    Of the four great powers, the Tianlan was in the middle, with a vast territory and vast resources. However, the army and horses were not strong enough, but the victory lay in the large number of people and sufficient food supply. Even if they fought in a wheelchair war, they could defend against foreign enemies. Unless the other three countries joined forces to attack the Tianlan, there would be very little war between them. In the past, Beichen would often harass the border of the Tianlan because of food, but they also robbed the food and left. Since the founding of the people''s republic of china, there has been no large-scale invasion.


    Beichen was in the northwest of the Tianlan, which was said to be a country but was actually led by the Beichen imperial court. Only a small amount of land could be used to grow crops, but the men, women, and children of the Beichen were good at riding and shooting, and they could enlist anyone they wanted. But because of its nomadic nature, it could not be attacked, otherwise it would have to be led by Beichen soldiers to the steppe.


    Hengyuan was in the southwest of the Tianlan, much richer than the Beichen state, but the folk customs were biased towards the country, and only in the past few years did the royal family continue to fight each other to weaken the country.


    As for the Yan Country, it was in the east of the Tianlan, and its territory was almost the same as that of the Yan Country. Half of its people were immediately heroes, but the second emperor strongly supported the farming and mulberry techniques in order to strengthen the country and enrich the people. Although the country was rich, the people could no longer carry guns and fight on horses. Especially in those years when Yun Wansheng was in power, in order to prevent the people from raising their objections to his governance, many young and middle-aged people were killed in the open and in the dark.


    The Yan Country, the Yan Country, and the Yan Country all have borders with each other and are separated by many small countries or tribes. This arrangement makes all countries have the intention to destroy those weak groups to strengthen their own countries, which makes many small countries willing to rely on him for protection.


    "Yu, isn''t the old emperor of the Beichen a peacemaker? Why would he suddenly invade the heart of another country? With the power of the Beichen, it''s impossible to take down the company in one fell swoop. If he wanted to send troops again, he couldn''t provide them with both military and material resources, right?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "The old emperor of the Beichen is old and his power has long been taken over by his sons and brothers. This time, the military mission is definitely not the old emperor''s intention." Ji Xun replied, "You ask Zhuifeng to take someone to the Beichen to investigate. We have to know the situation of the Beichen before we can deploy."


    Su Mianyue asked doubtfully, "You can give the order yourself. Why should I arrange it?"


    "The secret guards have been handed over to you, and you are their only master. Unless you send someone to protect me, the others can only listen to you. This is the rule of the secret guards. Even if you and I are one, we must abide by this rule. Otherwise, how can the secret guards die for you in the future?" Ji Xun smiled helplessly. He should have told Su Mianyue earlier.


    "Oh." Su Mianyue nodded and stopped thinking about it. Some things need to be flexible to be more efficient, but this is not the first thing. "Yu, should you send Mu Tinng a letter of state?"


    "You want me to help him?" Ji Xun''s tone was a little sour.


    Su Mianyue heard it and said, "This is not a time of chaos for the various countries. The Yan Country and the Hengyuan are bound to be enemies. Now Beichen is afraid that it will become enemies. If we can make good relations with the other two countries, we can at least give us some buffer time. Otherwise, even if we can win, it will be a tragic victory, and the country will not be the country."


    "I understand." Ji Xun sighed, took Su Mianyue into his arms and said, "I have written Mu Tinng a letter of state and a secret letter. If we really want to start a war, we can''t be afraid. We can''t let the enemy succeed even if we fight with both losses. As for whether Mu Tinng is willing to join forces with me, it depends on whether his mind can put the country first."


    "He will," Su Mianyue said firmly, provoking Ji Xun''s displeasure. She bit Su Mianyue''s neck and hissed in pain. "Are you a dog?"


    "Even a dog will only eat your bone. Wash it quickly and wait for me to eat it dry!" Ji Xun didn''t mind being called a dog.


    Su mianyue glanced at Ji Xun, got up from his arms, sat on the other side of the couch, and said, "I forgot to tell you one thing. The maid who had served hong Yanran before committed suicide. Before she died, she had half the blood book in her hand, and the other half was in someone''s hand. My instinct told me that someone was trying to stir up trouble. Hong Family students were all over the world, even if they weren''t in important positions. But if they do something together, it''s terrifying. It''s possible that the world''s literati can wipe out a country with their mouths open."


    "Leave this matter to the dark guard for a thorough investigation. I''ll write a letter to Elder Hong." Ji Xun raised an eyebrow, obviously smelling a conspiracy.


    After a few more words, Su Mianyue urged Ji Xun to rest early and refused to nod his head no matter how much Ji Xun wanted to make love with him. Finally, he threatened to let him sleep out if he did not calm down. Ji Xun nodded in agreement.


    After sleeping for more than two hours, Ji Xun got up and prepared to go to the early court. Su Mianyue couldn''t sleep in his cage because of something in his heart, so he simply got up and had breakfast and went out of the palace.


    At this moment, Mu Tinng, who was far away from the Tianlan palace, was fuming.


    Border battles continued, and the court was tired of dealing with them, whether it was the Beichen''s attack or the restless effect of the frontier fortress. Without Shangguan Pei in the army, the victories and losses of nearly 100 battles were almost equal, and the court lost two-thirds of the national treasury and many soldiers. At this time, Mu Chen and the imperial concubine escaped from Imperial Capital, and all the people needed in Prince Rui''s Mansion were unknowingly transferred out of Capital City.


    And Mu Chen left for a few days before Mu Tinng got the news, or the dark guard found out something was wrong first, how could Mu Tinng not be angry?


    "After sealing off Prince Rui''s Mansion, all the people in the mansion will be held in custody. Check Prince Rui''s whereabouts thoroughly for me. If you can''t find him, you can come and see him!" Mu Tinng angrily knelt down to report to the Dali Temple officials, "I will let you remember this account first. If king rui does anything bad to the court, you should wash your neck and let the whole door be buried with you!"


    "I know the crime, I know the crime!" Minister of Dali Temple kept kowtowing, and his forehead soon turned red and swollen again. He said incoherently, "I will be scrutinized. I will thank your majesty for not killing me!"

 Chapter 464 The Girl Must Have Been Poisoned

    Su Mianyue had just heard the news. Prime Minister Zuo had been living in his mansion for the past few days except for the previous court. He had never had any contact with anyone. He did not speak much about the affairs of the court. Even the new servants of the left Prime Minister''s Mansion had never left the house, as if they were to be isolated from the world.


    "Keep the surveillance, don''t let it go." Su Mianyue raised an eyebrow.


    He should have been more careful about going to Guangji Temple. Once Ji Xun found him, he would have died, but Prime Minister Zuo''s behavior these days was a little strange.


    Hearing that the wind had ordered her to leave, Su Mianyue habitually tapped on the table with his fingers, leaving for Guangji Temple two days later. She did not know how many things would happen these two days, but what could she prevent?


    Just as Su Mianyue had a headache, Eunuch Qing ran in with sweat on his face, "Young lady, a murder has happened in the capital. The waiters of the Ministry of Revenue and the ministry of works were assassinated on the street, one dead and one injured. The onlookers recognized their identities and went to the two mansions to look for them. They found that there were no family members in the two mansions. Now there are a lot of rumors in the capital, which implied that these two men offended the emperor and were annihilated. There are several adults in the imperial study discussing how to deal with these rumors."


    Su Mianyue''s eyelids twitched. Sure enough, someone wanted to do something about it. He sneered and asked, "Did an adult say that if the emperor were to bring back the families of the two adults, the rumors would be broken?"


    Eunuch Qing looked up at Su Mianyue with a look of surprise. After a pause, he patted his horse and said, "The girl is really smart. There are a few adults who said that."


    "Are they all adults who are usually close to Prime Minister Zuo?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    Eunuch Qing immediately nodded and said, "This is the news from the imperial study."


    "What did the emperor say?" Su Mianyue asked indifferently, not caring about the imperial family that the empress could not do anything about. Ji Xun also allowed the palace people to tell Su Mianyue about the previous dynasty, so that Su Mianyue could help ji xun solve some problems in the first place by means that the emperor could not use.


    "The emperor directly issued a verbal order to the adults to look for them. He also said that if anyone thought that the emperor was too leisurely and had to take care of the affairs of the officials'' backyard, then he would let all the court officials write down the whereabouts of the family every day in the morning dynasty. There were enough empty palaces in the backyard, and the adults could send their wives and children to the palace. This will also save you the trouble of writing your memorials. Any adult who goes out of the palace is not afraid to find his family."


    Eunuch Qing couldn''t help but laugh. "The girl didn''t know to scare those adults. The emperor was clearly not angry, but the adults knelt down and asked the emperor to calm down."


    "You slave seems to have seen what happened in the imperial study with your own eyes," Su Mianyue said with a chuckle.


    "The servant didn''t see it, but the messenger from the imperial study was Jixiang''s disciple, geely. That little boy was always smiling when he spoke, and the ice could make him laugh." Eunuch Qing chuckled.


    "All right, I''ll take care of this myself. You can pass a message to geely." Su Mianyue waved for Eunuch Qing to step down, thought for a while, then called in cold blood, and said, "Let your men follow the plan, and remember to act too hastily. This time, no more courtiers will die unnaturally, or you will go and receive the punishment yourself."


    He gave Su Mianyue a cold look and said before he left, "Those people deserve to die. Girl, do you know that in order to protect these two people who are seeking their own death today, we lost a brother and two serious injuries."


    Su Mianyue was taken aback. She didn''t ask and no one volunteered to tell her that she didn''t know.


    "Remember to report to me that there will be casualties in the future. Although Yu and I do not hold the same weight in your hearts, I regard you as Yu''s brothers and protect these people for Yu''s sake, not because I want them to live." Su Mianyue explained that he understood the importance of these guards in Ji Xun''s heart, so he did not treat them as subordinates completely, just like the monkeys in the Purple Mist Mountain were never dead men in Su Mianyue''s heart. "Go to duke qing and get the medicine. As long as you still have a breath, don''t give up. No matter how valuable the medicine is, as long as I have it, I will let you take it to save people. Understand?"


    Su Mianyue''s words made the cold air on leng xue''s body fade a little, but he looked at Su Mianyue again with a little more respect.


    In fact, Su Mianyue''s attitude towards the dark guards, cold-blooded leaders are very clear, but now there are brothers who died to protect a group of scum, feeling bad, Ji Xun trained the dark guards are emotional, at least they have brotherly love.


    After su mianyue cupped her fists, her cold-blooded figure disappeared in front of Su Mianyue. Only then did Su Mianyue realize that there was blood on the ground, and she didn''t smell blood just now. She hurriedly shouted, "Iron blood comes out."


    "What can I do for you, miss?" Iron blood asked respectfully.


    "Leng xue seems to be injured. You should immediately catch up with him to treat his injury and hand over the task with leng xue. If leng xue refuses to hand over the task to you, you can work with him to deal with this matter and return to the palace tomorrow to report your life to me." Su Mianyue said quickly and threw away a bottle of medicine he had with him, "This bottle of medicine is from the Purple Mist Mountain. You give it to lengxue."


    "Thank you, young lady." Iron blood cupped his fists and ran away when he saw that Su Mianyue had no other orders.


    Only Su Mianyue was left alone in the room, and then she realized that her sense of smell seemed to have gone wrong. The martial arts practitioner''s facial features were more sensitive than ordinary people, but after standing in the room for so long, she did not realize that the cold blood injury was still bleeding, and it took her so long to smell the blood in the room...


    Su Mianyue had always been very careful in the palace, and even the imperial kitchen was watched by secret guards. It was too difficult to poison Su Mianyue. Suddenly, he remembered that he went to see Yuan Zijing that day. It was a note from Xing'' er. No matter how careful Yuan Zijing was, it would be unnecessary to think about it now.


    "Yuan Zijing, I''ve underestimated you, a dog that doesn''t bark but bites. Killing three birds with one stone is not a plan you can come up with. I just don''t know if you''ll live long enough for me to find the person behind you!" Su Mianyue sneered and shouted out of the door, "I have some stomach discomfort. Send the imperial physician over."


    After a cup of tea, the imperial physician wiped the sweat off his forehead and entered the room. It was obvious that he had trotted all the way here. Su Mianyue was the nameless but powerful mistress of the harem, and no one dared to neglect her.


    After examining Su Mianyue''s pulse, the imperial doctor looked at Su Mianyue in surprise. Since there were not so many martial arts practitioners to avoid, the imperial doctor was able to detect the pulse more accurately without the red rope, so he confirmed it once more and said, "The girl shouldn''t have a stomachache."


    "What do you think of me in the opinion of the imperial physician?" Su Mianyue asked, retracting his arm.


    "Do you think there''s something unusual about this girl these days? Is she particularly sensitive to certain smells, or is her sense of smell indirectly failing?" The imperial physician inquired.


    "Imperial doctor shen smelled of sweat, but imperial doctor shen must have touched the herbs in the palace today, but I didn''t smell any of them," Su Mianyue said truthfully.


    "The following official diagnosis is correct. The girl must have been poisoned, but the lower official is not proficient in poisons. He can only diagnose the effects of this poison on the girl and can not detoxify her for a while. Even the other imperial doctors in the imperial hospital may not be able to detoxify this poison." Imperial doctor shen was sentenced by the court, so he had to push the antidote for the other imperial doctors so as not to use the wrong medicine and lose his life.


    "Apart from having an effect on the sense of smell, is there any other harm to this poison?" Su Mianyue asked faintly, secretly glad that Ji Xun had not touched the note that day, otherwise it would not be just her who would have been tricked.

 Chapter 465 Do It If You Dont Agree

    Imperial doctor shen replied with a slight curve on his back, "Miss hui, this poison will not cause any other harm to the human body, but if this poison can''t be removed as soon as possible, once it is poisoned with another poison, will it evolve into a new poison that the lower officials will not know. However, this poison has a time effect. It can be eliminated by itself in less than five days or more than ten days, and it will make the girl''s sense of smell more sensitive than before."


    "How can this poison be ingested? Is it easy to make?" Su Mianyue asked again, not taking the benefits of her own exclusion to heart. Since someone had designed her, she would never have the chance to enjoy good luck.


    "This poison is very peculiar. It is not owned by the Yan Country, and can be taken in by skin contact. However, the production of this poison is very complicated. There are hundreds of medicinal materials needed to achieve the effect, and even the subordinate officials can''t do it if it is colorless and tasteless. But this poison must be used within three days after it is made, otherwise the effect of the medicine will be exerted, and the person who makes the medicine will also be injured by the poison, which is more serious than the person who is poisoned, so I''m afraid that they can''t restore their sense of smell."


    There was a hint of regret in imperial doctor shen''s words, whether it was because the drug maker could no longer use his sense of smell to make medicine, or because the drug maker had good medical skills but did harm.


    Su Mianyue nodded to show that he knew, and ordered, "There were a lot of political affairs in the previous dynasty. Don''t spread the word about this. If the emperor knows about this, you know the consequences."


    Imperial doctor shen felt as if his back had been washed with water, but he could only answer.


    After imperial physician shen left, Su Mianyue looked up and said to the dark, "The same goes for you. Whoever dares to make the emperor worry, leave from before me. Don''t recognize me as the lord."


    The empty room answered yes, but it came from several angles at the same time.


    Rubbing her temples and looking at the rising incense, Su Mianyue smiled bitterly. She thought she was being cautious, but she was still schemed by a woman she didn''t see before. However, Yuan Zijing still had to live.


    "Very well, I gave you a way to live, but you chose to seek your own death, then you would rather die than live." Su Mianyue''s lips curled into a perfect arc, and his fingertips tapped twice on the table before ordering, "Go inform the man who defiled Yuan Zijing that day but was still alive. Tell him that Prime Minister Zuo''s first daughter is pregnant with his flesh and blood. If you want to be successful, don''t miss this opportunity."


    The dark guard did not appear after answering the call and disappeared in a flash.


    Only then did Su Mianyue stretch lazily and shout out to the outside, "Have someone prepare lunch and make some dishes that the emperor likes to eat."


    Su Mianyue''s side was indifferent to the poisoning, but Yuan Zijing in the house had been sitting on his back for days, afraid that Su Mianyue would not be attacked or detoxified, and that Su Mianyue would retaliate against her after being attacked.


    Several times, Xing'' er almost bumped into the table and chair. He was so frightened that he rushed forward to help Yuan Zijing sit down.


    "Miss, you are pregnant now. You must be careful." Xing'' er said Yuan Zijing''s most taboo words with excitement.


    Cold eyes shot at Xing'' er, and Yuan Zijing said in a hateful voice, "This bastard is gone. Do you want me to be careful? Is he worthy?"


    "But..." That''s miss''s flesh and blood too! After seeing Yuan Zijing''s gaze, Xing'' er lowered his head and swallowed his words, lest he suffer.


    "Go and prepare lunch. I don''t need you here." Yuan Zijing took a deep breath and sent Xing'' er out, lest he lose control of his temper when he saw Xing'' er''s face again and beat the only person around him who could be used away from his heart.


    When Xing'' er went to the kitchen, Yuan Zijing quickly got up and closed the door and bolted it. Her movements were so quick that it was impossible to tell that she was pregnant. As Yuan Zijing himself said, she really didn''t care about the child''s life. She chose to stay because she wanted to have a chance to live.


    He quickly walked to the inner room, opened the bed, and Yuan Zijing lit a candle and walked into the secret passage under the bed, which was only a few days ago, and the people inside were at stake for Yuan Zijing''s life.


    "Why are you here? Everything is done?" After walking for more than ten meters, Yuan Zijing heard an old voice before he could see anyone.


    "My lord, the slave family is afraid." Yuan Zijing spoke in a trembling voice, standing still and not daring to move on. She did not know the real identity of this person, but she knew that he was the imperial physician of a certain country and did not like to be approached.


    "Afraid?" His voice was a little strange.


    "Yes." Yuan Zijing nodded vigorously. "The slave family is afraid that Su Mianyue will come to kill the servant if he finds out that he has been drugged by the slave family. The slave family doesn''t want to die without revenge."


    "Don''t worry, she won''t know. Don''t come in unless you deliver the food." His voice was cold and he didn''t want to talk to Yuan Zijing.


    Yuan Zijing opened his mouth, afraid that he would provoke the other party, so he bowed and left. But her heart was still very uneasy. After all, every time she wanted to hurt Su Mianyue, it was her own bad luck. She was afraid that god would not stand on her side this time.


    After Yuan Zijing left the secret passage, the people in the dark sneered, "Hmph, so what if Su Mianyue knows? That woman is not as timid and useless as you. The more dangerous she is, the more exciting and interesting she feels."


    Su Mianyue, who was mentioned, was in the palace at this time. There were doctors from all over the country who were better at detoxification. After taking Su Mianyue''s pulse, he said the same thing as imperial doctor shen. However, this man had a way to detoxify, but it was recommended that Su Mianyue and the others remove the toxin by themselves.


    "Does old xiao have a way to make this medicine dissipate faster, or to temporarily restore me to normal?" Su Mianyue asked after a moment of hesitation.


    Although it was good for her to not detoxify, and such an opportunity was rare, su mianyue still put more emphasis on the safety of her life. It would be better for a person to live. She would not think that her martial arts were invincible, that she was arrogant even if she went deep into the tiger''s den.


    After a moment of silence, the doctor said, "The old man has a way to make you smell normally for an hour, but it will delay your recovery for a month."


    Su Mianyue thought for a moment, and it seemed like a loss to trade an hour for twenty days, but it was still a good idea. He nodded and said, "Well, then please prepare me both temporary and permanent antidotes. I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Mr. Xiao didn''t say much, so he got up and left. Only then did Junn Buhui ask, "Are you going to hide this from him?"


    "Are you afraid that Yu will come and accuse you later?" Su Mianyue smiled faintly and said expectantly, "I also want to know what Yu will do to you when he finds out that you are also hiding it from him. If you don''t agree with him, then do it. That must be a good picture."


    "But women and villains are hard to raise. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go into the palace now?" Junn Buhui threatened.


    "Well, I know you''re a villain, and I know you won''t tell Yu. Aren''t you looking forward to seeing Yu get angry at me as well?" Su Mianyue said with certainty before Junn Buhui could answer, "I need your help with Guangji Temple. Yu said Prime Minister Zuo can''t die for the time being, especially in Guangji Temple. So if Prime Minister Zuo is really in danger in Guangji Temple, I hope you..."

 Chapter 466 The Counterattack Hasnt Officially Started Yet

    After leaving the palace, Su Mianyue did not go directly back to the palace, but went to the backyard of juxian building. Liuu usually liked to live here, and the house prepared for him was mostly empty.


    In front of Liuu, Su Mianyue did not hide the fact that he was poisoned. After hearing this, xiao liu was so angry that he almost rushed out to kill Yuan Zijing to relieve his anger.


    "Sit down!" Su Mianyue let out a low cry. Liuu sat back in his seat like a deflated ball. It was obvious that he was really afraid of this senior sister.


    Su Mianyue shook his head helplessly and said to the childish little six, "I was wrong this time. I thought Yuan Zijing was a good mother and at least had a kind side. Since I was punished, I let her go. Now it seems that I have become Mr. Dongguo."


    "Then let that bitch go? I''m not convinced!" Little six snorted.


    "Is it worth getting so angry at just one Yuan Zijing? The more you live, the more you go back. If you don''t grow up, you won''t be able to get a wife." Glaring at Liuu, Su Mianyue threw an apple at Liuu and let Liuu bite it to vent his anger. Then he said, "You don''t have to worry about Yuan Zijing. I''ve already arranged it. If she wants to die, let her suffer. There''s one thing you have to do yourself, and I can only trust your ability. It''s best to give me an answer before tomorrow night."


    "What is it?" Liuu''s eyes lit up. Like the other monkeys, being assigned a task by Su Mianyue was their happiest moment, which proved that they were useful.


    "Help me interrogate a half-dead wig, Yun Wansheng, the Yan Country pirate emperor." Su Mianyue''s lips curled up slightly, noticing the hatred in Liuu''s eyes, and said softly, "It''s not impossible for you to kill him, but he''s much more painful now than dead. If I were you, I wouldn''t give my enemy a good time."


    "Don''t worry, big sister. I know what to do." Liuu put away his murderous spirit and solemnly promised Su Mianyue, "I won''t do anything stupid like killing an enemy until he''s useless, but sister, you have to promise me that unless it''s your lover, the emperor, this Yun Wansheng can''t die in the hands of others."


    I can''t guarantee it. Who knows if he''ll kill himself like a man or be played to death by those guards? "Su Mianyue shook his head. After seeing xiao liu bite the apple hard, he suddenly had a little bad idea in his mind: "But even if you can''t kill Yun Wansheng, you can still find a way to get back at him. Yun Wansheng only has one daughter alive, and he still wants to be a monk. If you can make this woman fall in love with you and abandon her again, and let her really escape into the void, yun wansheng will be left without a successor. Do you think this is a good revenge?"


    "Where is she?" Liuu asked immediately.


    "She''s..." Su Mianyue whispered the address where Yun Nanyue was. Seeing xiao liu''s eager expression, he couldn''t help but laugh in his heart. With xiao liu''s temperament, he would be really moved by that time, right?


    After leaving Juxian Restaurant, Su Mianyue wandered around Imperial Capital for a while. From then on, he heard some people talking about the two ministers who were assassinated on the street this morning. There were rumors against Ji Xun and the current dynasty, and some voices disagreed with them. Su Mianyue did not say a word after he heard them. Her counterattack hasn''t been officially launched yet, and Capital City will be really lively tomorrow.


    After wandering around the capital for more than an hour, Su Mianyue slowly returned to the palace after buying some cakes and special snacks. She told the imperial kitchen not to prepare dinner. Tonight, she and Ji Xun changed their original meals.


    "So happy to be out of the palace? Don''t you think that your man is going to be haunted by a bunch of old men, and I can''t see you when I come back, Yue? Don''t you love me anymore?" As soon as Su Mianyue went back to bed, she heard Ji Xun say this like a resentful woman.


    Su Mianyue almost choked on his saliva and coughed, "Yu, are you sure you''re not possessed by anything dirty?"


    Ji Xun''s face darkened when he was asked, then he turned away and snorted. Su Mianyue burst into laughter and walked over to Ji Xun to pinch his face. When he saw that Ji Xun did not look at him, he rubbed his face vigorously, but ji xun did not resist or pay attention to it.


    With a sigh of helplessness, Su Mianyue sat on Ji Xun''s lap and pulled her wristband around her waist. Then he moved ji xun''s face and said, "Yu, no matter how far I go, I will definitely remember that you are still waiting for me here. The world outside is so good, but with you in the palace, this is my home."


    A family word warmed Ji Xun''s heart. He held Su Mianyue tightly in his arms and rubbed his chin against Su Mianyue''s head. Ji Xun complained, "You are not allowed to go too far. I will not keep you in the palace. I will not be at ease until I see you. If you go too far, I will not be able to stay in the palace. I will go and find you."


    "Okay." Su Mianyue nodded obediently. Ji Xun''s words were enough for her. She was already tied up, and she would not act as recklessly as before. How could she be willing to leave Ji Xun?


    It''s just that the situation is not stable now, and Su Mianyue still has family. She really can''t promise Ji Xun that she will never leave him. She can''t promise that she can''t do it, even Ji Xun can''t do it.


    The two of them snuggled up to each other. After a while, Ji Xun''s stomach began to growl, then he let go of Su Mianyue''s slender waist awkwardly and said uncomfortably, "What delicious food did you bring back? I can smell the fragrance."


    "Is Yu''s nose a dog''s?" Su Mianyue smiled and pulled Ji Xun down to the table. He opened the food one by one and said, "These are some authentic snacks in the capital city. The food cooked by the imperial chef every day is almost out of the mouth."


    "It''s really the first time I''ve ever heard anyone complain about the imperial kitchen''s poor workmanship. If that were to be spread to the imperial kitchen, the imperial chefs would probably be too scared to sleep." Ji Xun smiled and said, "But what Yue said is right. The dishes cooked by the imperial chef are mainly light and healthy, and many foods lose their flavor."


    "That''s the reason." Su Mianyue nodded quickly and said, "When I was a child, I always envied the people in the palace. I thought they had the imperial kitchen to serve them. It must be very happy to eat so many delicacies every meal. Later, I found out that these people were so sad that they didn''t want them."


    "Yue was born in the Prime Minister''s Mansion. Is there anything good to eat?" Ji Xun was a little surprised.


    Su Mianyue exclaimed, "Oh no. Can she say that she was an orphan in her previous life?" Afraid that Ji Xun would know that she was just a ghost from another world and leave her alone?


    His heart was bitter and a little flustered, but there was no expression of emotion on his face. After eating a pill, Su Mianyue said: "When I was a child, I was very picky. My father had changed several cooks for me, so I thought the food in the palace was good. At least when I went to the palace banquet, the dishes looked delicious, but I was taught to be a lady from a young age. I could only taste a few mouthfuls at most, and they were all cold dishes. In fact, the taste was really not very good, but at that time, it was considered a good thing to not be able to eat vigorously. Now that I think about it, it''s really childish."


    "Yue is also very childish now." Ji Xun commented. Seeing Su Mianyue throw a white eye, Ji Xun said in a serious tone, "But I like it."


    "��, I''m not childish if I can''t shut my mouth when I eat." Su Mianyue snorted and handed over Ji Xun''s favorite barbecue. He concentrated on eating the meatballs and took a bite of spicy meat.


    "Well, Yue is not childish, he just doesn''t grow up." Ji Xun said again, savoring the sweet taste of the food. He enjoyed the moment when he was bickering with Su Mianyue and not talking about business. They were already tired and should relax occasionally.

 Chapter 467 A Threat from Ah Ling

    The next morning, Ji Xun reprimanded all the officials in charge of the capital city with a cold face, but his heart was happy.


    You don''t have to think about it, but now the streets are full of stories about Prime Minister Zuo''s faction being robbed of their mansion overnight and writing on the wall that they would kill themselves if they did anything wrong and sign their names as bandit commander-in-chief. Su Mianyue must have arranged for someone to do it.


    Even the mansions of the two officials who were seeking their own deaths did not escape the looting, but they did not kill anyone. When the servants of the mansions went to report to the officials, they shouted all the way, "Hero, spare your life. It''s our master who did bad things. It has nothing to do with us servants!"


    Ji Xun couldn''t help but laugh at the scene. Not only that, most of king qin''s strongholds in Capital City were also looted, and there were large letters written in vermilion on the door board "Collusion between officials and businessmen."


    Now no one doubts what happened to the two ministers who died before. Everyone is trying to figure out how much these corrupt officials did before they were targeted by the grand thief. You should know that the grand thief was in the Hengyuan territory last time, and although the Hengyuan was robbed of a few of them, they were all Yun Wansheng''s favorite subjects. It was only a few families, but this time it was a big deal.


    Of course, the reason why the people enjoyed talking about it was because they got up early in the morning and had an extra bag of silver in their yard, which was less than a dozen taels or dozens of taels. It was not possible for them to save it after a year of hard work. People would not think it was a lie to say that the bandit commander was the god of heaven.


    "Prime Minister Zuo, what the hell is going on? Is it the emperor''s handwriting?" In the left Prime Minister''s Mansion, more than a dozen adults sat there frowning, two of whom were still exterminated. At this moment, their faces were filled with fear and even their waists bent down.


    "Do you have any evidence?" Prime Minister Zuo said in a cold voice. It was the first time he had experienced the pain of losing both money and money since he had made great progress, but he had the courage to gamble without anything.


    Prime Minister Zuo had to open the door to appease his confidants, but Prime Minister Zuo could do nothing but comfort him verbally. He was poor and had to support his servants. It was worse than their family''s fate to go to king qin nan''s stronghold for help. Even the kitchen was emptied, and it was not too much to say that locusts had crossed the border.


    Surprised by the cross-examination, the ministers knew that even if they had evidence, what could they do? Unless he was willing to dismount the emperor, he would never seek justice in his life.


    "This bandit commander committed a lot of crimes in the Hengyuan, and now he is here in the Yan Country. Whoever is the bandit commander, we can make a fuss about this." Prime Minister Zuo smiled insidiously, and the other officials looked at each other. Prime Minister Zuo did not explain, "This matter will be handled by the prime minister himself. You can rest assured that the prime minister will not let your business for so many years be destroyed."


    The officials did not speak. This was not the first time Prime Minister Zuo had said this. When something happened, he could only watch them get into trouble and even abandon one to protect himself.


    "Prime Minister Zuo, it''s no big deal if we just ask about this. It''s up to you to make the decision for us. But now that everyone here has been ransacked, how can the government continue? And ask Prime Minister Zuo to help us think of an emergency plan." Someone asked for help, and the others quickly echoed.


    He glanced at the crowd and pointed to the empty hall, "You can stroll around the Prime Minister''s Mansion and take whatever you think will get you out of trouble for the time being. If it''s not enough, ask the women in your mansion to take out the hidden money for emergency. This bandit commander doesn''t seem to be able to move the woman''s money."


    All the adults had a bitter face. It was decent for them to give money to women. Was it shameful to spend money on women?


    Besides, the money that the bandit handsome did not move women was not moved by those women who had less money. The aunts in the house of the elders were more or less crying about the disappearance of the jewelry box and the silver ticket box. Whether it was true or false, it was too difficult to take the money from the woman.


    But Prime Minister Zuo said that, unless they don''t want to follow Prime Minister Zuo in the future, they can only go back to the house and think about it.


    Without the expected benefits, a group of people left respectfully even though they were disappointed. Before leaving, a few adults looked at the left Prime Minister''s Mansion with a complicated look before heading back home, and these people''s expressions were all watched by the secret guards, which had always been reported by Su Mianyue and Ji Xun.


    "You want to separate these people?" Ji Xun raised his eyebrows.


    "The court is at the right time to employ people. You have a handle on these people. If you bestow favors at this time, are you still afraid that these people will not die loyal to you?" Su Mianyue said lightly: "In fact, I didn''t like this kind of two-faced person, but now it is a very difficult time to use a very special method. If you pull these people together for a few purposes, the other officials in the court will also see the direction to know how to choose. Yu knows more about these principles than I do. I think he has already made a decision in his heart, right?"


    "You''re right. These officials are worth the trouble." Ji Xun sighed and said, "When my father was alive, he always wanted to create a clear and bright country, and it was because of this that Yun Wansheng and his people had a chance to take advantage of it. When water is clean, no fish, no fish, no man, no disciple. But the world does not allow black and white to be clear."


    "The gray area also has its advantages. Although it is a double-edged sword, it is better to use it than a single blade," Su Mianyue smiled.


    Ji Xun nodded and said, "I''ll take care of this. As long as Yue''s men keep watching, Prime Minister Zuo will make a final fight after this attack. It''s almost time to end him."


    "Just let him enjoy a few more days of hell on earth." Su Mianyue said noncommittally. Seeing that Ji Xun refused to mention Guangji Temple, he waited for a while and said, "Yu, I know you''re worried about my safety, but tomorrow Guangji Temple..."


    "I will make people look like you." Ji Xun interrupted Su Mianyue directly.


    "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate, right?" Su Mianyue raised her eyebrows. Unless she knew what she was saying and doing, she could be seen through even a face-changing. Besides, the descendants of the Yan Country royal family knew about the face-changing technique, and even if they didn''t know how to make a human skin mask, they should be able to figure out some ways to break it. "I''ll bring more people over. This person you''re talking about can come with me too. How about I switch roles with him after the other party doesn''t doubt my identity?"


    "There is no need to discuss this matter. If you leave the palace tomorrow, I will follow you to Guangji Temple. You should know very well that the people of king qin nan will not hesitate to get rid of me." Ji Xun''s voice was slightly cold, and there was a persistent look in his eyes.


    Su Mianyue opened his mouth and swallowed his last words. He changed the subject and said, "I went out of the palace yesterday to see Liuu. Let him come into the palace tonight to examine yun wansheng."


    "You can arrange these things." Ji Xun frowned. The name Yun Wansheng was a thorn in Ji Xun''s heart. It upset him. "Yue, remember my words. You are not allowed to go to Guangji Temple. There is no possibility of discussing this."


    "Why are we getting around this again?" Su Mianyue rolled his eyes, but refused to give Ji Xun a satisfactory answer. He mysteriously approached him and said, "I think Yun Wansheng must know a big secret. Do you think it has something to do with the mysterious mastermind?"


    "Maybe." Ji Xun answered ambiguously.


    "No, maybe. I think it must be." Su Mianyue slapped the table, "King qin nan should not have cooperated with that person, but the power of that person has already infiltrated our surroundings. Perhaps king qin nan also has it. The ultimate goal of this person is to start a war within the Yan Country. I don''t understand what good this person would do to him if he had to stir up all the chaos in the world."


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s serious thinking, Ji Xun''s expression softened. After a while, he quietly looked at the book, but did not notice Su Mianyue''s small eyes, finally leading the topic away.

 Chapter 468 If You Cant Sleep, Do Something Meaningful

    Liuu was so efficient that he pried open the mouth of Yun Wansheng, who was tortured until dawn.


    Excited to report to Su Mianyue, he was stopped by duke qing and his men. Liuu was in a bad mood and wanted to break in, so the dark guard appeared to stop him. The two sides soon fought together, but they were all on their own, so they had to be lenient. After half an hour of fighting, no one was hanging the ribbon, but little six''s breath was obviously unstable.


    Su mianyue had already woken up when xiao liu was shouting to see her, but Ji Xun held her in his arms and refused to get up. "Sleep a little longer. This kid needs to clean up."


    He gave Ji Xun a funny punch, and Su Mianyue said angrily, "Liuu is doing something for you anyway, okay? It''s not proper for you to do this. Besides, I''ve woken up. Where else can I sleep?"


    "If you can''t sleep, do something meaningful."


    When ji xun finally let go of Su Mianyue, Su Mianyue''s beautiful hair was wet and sticky on his face, and a pair of clear and beautiful eyes were now filled with tempting coquettish anger, and he leaned lazily on Ji Xun''s shoulder.


    "I''ll see how you get to court later." Su Mianyue snorted. It was already dawn outside, but Su Mianyue still refused to get up and let Ji Xun wash up.


    The man had drained her of all her energy just because he wanted her to be unable to go to Guangji Temple.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand and putting it on his lips, Ji Xun smiled and said, "Even if it takes another hour, your man can still go to court in high spirits. But Yue, you need to exercise your physique. It''s a sin not to feed your man every time."


    "You''re full of energy, okay?" Su Mianyue rolled his eyes and felt speechless.


    Ji Xun smiled smugly and held Su Mianyue''s hand, "Okay, I''ll take you to wash up. After listening to xiao liu, I''ll go up to the court and let him accompany you to have some breakfast. After that, you''ll have a good rest. A woman needs to sleep well before she looks good."


    "Are you saying I''m not pretty?" Su Mianyue looked up and glared at Ji Xun.


    "I just said that it would look better. They say that women look good for themselves. Wouldn''t Yue want to be more beautiful for me?" Ji Xun asked naturally.


    Ji Xun glared at her fiercely. Su Mianyue said lazily, "A woman wants to be nice to herself, but the most pleasing person in the world is herself. Even if I lose all my teeth and you despise me one day, I still look the most beautiful in the mirror to me. Do you understand?"


    "If I knew a woman''s mind, I wouldn''t have chased you for so many years before I let you into my arms. Fortunately, it''s not too late. We still have decades to love each other." Ji Xun said sentimentally. While Su Mianyue was immersed in the tenderness and warmth he had given him, Ji Xun sat up and carried Su Mianyue out of bed, smiling, "If you keep looking at me like that, I''m afraid I''ll be tempted to be gentle with you again, and I''m afraid that I''ll be lectured by the imperial court in the early days, and that I''ll tarnish Yue''s reputation."


    Ji Xun joked, but his heart was filled with anger. He had already tested the intentions of his courtiers, but these stubborn people all felt that Su Mianyue''s identity was not suitable for the mother of a country, and even had a letter asking him to choose a young lady as soon as possible.


    Ji Xun ignored these memorials, but it was not easy to marry Su Mianyue in a proper way.


    He could have married Su Mianyue by force, but the result would have been for the courtiers to take more drastic measures against him, and by then, Su Mianyue would have a reputation as a beauty in the history books.


    Although Su Mianyue did not care, ji xun was very concerned that he wanted to give Su Mianyue the best and most perfect wedding and marriage, otherwise he would rather stay with Su Mianyue for the rest of his life, as long as no one intervened between them.


    Ji Xun knew that Su Mianyue must have thought the same way.


    Both of them had a tacit understanding not to talk about marriage, but to cherish the time they were in love now.


    When ji xun called out for the palace servants outside to come in and serve him, Liuu was already weak in the legs. Although he was good at light work, he could not resist secretly guarding his heart of exchange. Several people chased him and blocked him. Liuu almost cried for his father and mother, and kept shouting the words that he would never enter the palace again.


    "No wonder xiao ba said you were the weakest of the few. You couldn''t even handle a few secret guards. All these years, you''ve wasted your resources." Su Mianyue looked at Liuu with a pastry shoved into his mouth, but he didn''t say a good word. This guy really deserved a beating.


    "I spent the whole night interrogating that bastard Yun Wansheng, and I didn''t even drink my saliva. If you don''t placate me for a few words, then forget it. How can you hurt me like this? Why is my life so miserable?" Liuu said sadly. A piece of cake was shoved into his mouth and he bit it as hard as he could.


    "Don''t talk to me here. Tell me what you''ve interrogated. If there''s no clue, get out of the palace. I don''t have any money to entertain you, the king of the stomach." Su Mianyue cursed and pulled the plate of pastries to his side to stop Liuu from eating.


    "Senior sister, you''ve become bad." Liuu complained, but Su Mianyue didn''t like him at all. When he went to see Ji Xun, he bumped into an iceberg face and muttered to himself," master sister has a bad eye. No matter how beautiful she is, she can''t even smile."


    "Say it or not?" He picked up a piece of cake and threw it at xiao liu. Su Mianyue, who had been tormented for a whole morning, was really tired. He wanted to lie down on the bed and rest for a while so that he could get down to business.


    Liuu quickly raised his hand to take the pastry and hastily stuffed it into his mouth, "Big sister is still the best to me. This plate of pastry is not enough for me to stuff my teeth."


    Helplessly looking at the foodie, Su Mianyue could only hold his forehead to show that she did not bring it out. It really did not give her a long face. It seemed that the snacks in Juxian Restaurant did not need to be inferior to those in the palace. Moreover, Liuu himself did not lack the owner of the silver. What could he not buy?


    After xiao liu ate another piece of cake and poured a cup of tea like a starving ghost, he raised his hand and wiped the residue on his mouth, "Yun Wansheng doesn''t know who came to save him that day, but Yun Wansheng said one of them wanted him to live. Even if he was tortured and confessed, it doesn''t matter. As long as he lives, he will be the emperor of the Yan Country in the future."


    Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is it gone?"


    "No." Liuu shook his head, reaching out to steal a piece of pastry to eat, but was slapped away by Su Mianyue. It hurt so much that he let out a cry. "Big sister, can''t you do it gently? My hands are used to torture criminals. If you break them, they will be useless."


    "You''re a waste now, too, okay?" After glaring at Liuu and finally losing to Liuu''s pitiful eyes, Su Mianyue pushed the plate over and turned to Ji Xun and asked, "Did those people enter the palace to perform a play to confuse us? There are so many princes of the ji family. Even if those people have a way to pull you off the dragon chair, if they want to support Yun Wansheng as emperor, they have to have their subjects believe in him. Even the ji family can''t let him change the boss of the Yan Country, right?"


    "Perhaps what those people want is that the Yan Country is no longer the domain of the ji family." Ji Xun gave a sneer and stopped talking, exuding a faint murderous aura.


    Su Mianyue didn''t ask any more questions. He just put the porridge that Eunuch Qing brought in in front of Ji Xun and asked him to eat before he went up. Before Ji Xun left, he said, "Yu wants someone to go to Guangji Temple instead of me? I want to meet this person. I have something to say to him personally."


    "Give up going to Guangji Temple?" Ji Xun asked incredulously.


    "Will you let me go?" Su Mianyue did not ask back helplessly, looking as if he had no choice but to compromise. No matter how much Ji Xun looked at it, he also showed a guilty attitude.

 Chapter 469 This Is A Fake

    After eating breakfast in the palace, Liuu left the palace with a look of disgust. Su Mianyue did not let Liuu and his party participate in the matter of Guangji Temple. It was better to use Ji Xun''s original team to solve some royal affairs.


    After breakfast, the person who was going to replace Su Mianyue also came to the bedroom to see her. No matter the shape or the face, it was impossible to see that it was a fake. Su Mianyue even took the substitute to look in the mirror with great playfulness and muttered in his heart: in this life, my face-changing technique could not catch up with Yu. This human skin mask is too real to find any flaws.


    When su mianyue wanted to rub it, the substitute bodyguard said, "Please don''t touch it. This mask is very realistic, but because of the special material, once touched by the skin, there will be bruises."


    "Damn it!" Su Mianyue couldn''t help but swear, "Isn''t this too awesome?"


    The stuntman bowed his head and did not say a word. This indifference was somewhat similar to Su Mianyue''s image in front of outsiders. Even su mianyue could not help nodding her head. It seemed that Ji Xun had already trained people to disguise her.


    "You sound like a man. How can you convince those people that you are me?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "The girl is worried too much. My subordinates are best at the art of voices." The substitute spoke in Su Mianyue''s voice and tone, which really opened Su Mianyue''s eyes.


    After circling around the double, Su Mianyue reached out and nodded on the double''s chest. "Isn''t this steamed bread?" He asked in surprise."


    The stunt man took an awkward step back and did not dare to discuss this with Su Mianyue. He asked, "What do you want to say to your subordinates? Your subordinates will keep it in mind and will not ruin the master and the girl."


    "You''re Yu''s man. I shouldn''t have ordered you. Now I''m only asking you one question. If you were to do something that you knew would be punished by Yu, but that would be good for Yu, would you do it without hesitation?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    The substitute subconsciously nodded and said, "Your subordinate is willing."


    "In that case, let''s go out of the palace." Su Mianyue nodded and walked out with his hands behind his back.


    The substitute was stunned for a moment, then quickly stepped forward to stop Su Mianyue and said, "Miss, the master has an order not to let the girl go to Guangji Temple."


    "I said I was going out of the palace, and I didn''t say I was going to Guangji Temple. Didn''t you hear me clearly?" Su Mianyue blinked and patted the substitute''s arm, "I have something to tell you. There''s enough time on the way out of the palace. Listen carefully. I won''t say it again."


    After the substitute subconsciously nodded, he found that there was something wrong with Su Mianyue''s words, but su mianyue did not give him another chance to ask. She had already flown away, and her destination was naturally the palace gate.


    Every time the stunt double tried to speak along the way, Su Mianyue would quickly tell him some of his usual habits, and what might happen to the stunt double in Guangji Temple today, and how to deal with it, so the stunt double had to listen carefully.


    However, when the carriage stopped and Su Mianyue jumped out of the carriage, he whispered to the substitute in the carriage, "Go find the iron blood. He knows how to arrange for you to replace me in Guangji Temple. There are secret guards here to protect me from danger."


    Without any objections from the substitute, Su Mianyue had already stepped forward to knock on the door of Yuan Zijing''s house. Soon Xing'' er came out to open the door for Su Mianyue and led him into the courtyard.


    Yuan Zijing had Xing'' er kill a chicken early this morning. The blood would still smell unpleasant in the corner outside, but Su Mianyue did not react when he passed by.


    Yuan Zijing, who was standing at the door, breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Su Mianyue would not fall for it, so she could not get rid of Su Mianyue, but she did not dare to show it on her face.


    "Miss Su." Yuan Zijing bowed to su mianyue and greeted her.


    Su Mianyue turned sideways to avoid this compliment. A person who wants to kill you salutes you as a curse.


    Yuan Zijing looked up at Su Mianyue and opened his mouth to ask Su Mianyue to come in and sit down. Su Mianyue, on the other hand, took the lead.


    "Why is Miss Su here today?" Yuan Zijing asked as he poured tea for Su Mianyue.


    Waving his hand and not taking the cup from Yuan Zijing, Su Mianyue chuckled, "Miss Yuan doesn''t know why I''m here?"


    As soon as the teacup in his hand fell to the ground, Yuan Zijing looked at Su Mianyue in panic. This time, he was not acting but really scared.


    Su Mianyue raised his hand and said, "Just go pack up and follow me to Guangji Temple."


    "Miss Su is going to Guangji Temple?" Yuan Zijing asked emotionally.


    "Don''t you want me to go?" Su Mianyue looked at Yuan Zijing with a half-smile.


    Of course I want you to go! Yuan Zijing exclaimed in his heart, feeling a little excited, and at the same time secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Su Mianyue wasn''t here to kill her, then she would have a chance to live, but still looked scared and said, "Qin Mengxiu is in Guangji Temple. I was afraid she would kill me to silence me."


    "As long as nothing happens to me, Qin Mengxiu won''t kill you as a useful pawn. Of course, if anything happens to me, no one can protect you anymore. It''s no difference whether I stay here or go to Guangji Temple," Su Mianyue said lightly.


    Yuan Zijing pretended to be hesitant for a while, then confessed and went to the inner room to change clothes. In fact, he went to see the mysterious imperial physician in the secret passage.


    When Yuan Zijing came out, he didn''t have time to change his clothes, and his shoes were stained with mud, but he changed the hairpin on his head in a hurry.


    Su Mianyue saw the details, but he didn''t seem to be saying, "Miss Yuan''s speed is very slow. Is this related to pregnancy?"


    "Yeah, it''s not as easy as it used to be. Miss Su has been waiting for a long time," Yuan Zijing apologized.


    "Let''s go." Su Mianyue turned and left. Yuan Zijing had to follow behind.


    During this period, Xing'' er came out to ask. Yuan Zijing only asked Xing'' er to stay in the house to look after the house and did not say where she was going. It seemed that she did not care about Xing'' er''s life and death, and was not completely convinced.


    After leaving the gate, Su Mianyue got into his own carriage and let Yuan Zijing ride in another carriage. However, as soon as Yuan Zijing lifted the hem of his skirt, he heard a strange voice shouting, "Miss ZiJing, don''t you remember getting down?"


    Yuan Zijing looked back at him and asked with a puzzled frown, "Who are you?"


    "Miss ZiJing does not recognize her, but the child in miss ZiJing''s womb is the blood of her bones. She has come here specially to ask for a marriage today, and I ask miss ZiJing to agree." The man arched his hand at Yuan Zijing in an elegant manner, but the disdain and mockery in his eyes were obvious. Even wearing a suit of forged clothes could not hide the ruffian on him.


    Yuan Zijing''s face turned pale from these words, and he shook as if he was going to faint.


    "Miss ZiJing, I have come here seriously to ask for a marriage. I have visited the house several times in the past two days, but miss ZiJing''s maidservant has stopped me. I also hope miss ZiJing can read the request she promised me in the name of the child. I can''t let the child bear the reputation of being a wild child at birth, can I?" The man had a'' I''m doing you good'' attitude.


    "Shut up!" Yuan Zijing shouted angrily. "I don''t know you. My husband died of illness. My child is not a wild animal. I''m not the miss ZiJing you''re looking for. Please leave now. If you harass me again, don''t blame me for going to court."


    The man was not afraid, "It would be good if miss ZiJing filed a lawsuit. I can provide evidence to the adults that miss ZiJing''s child is under. Miss ZiJing has a red paper on her left shoulder and on her back..."


    "Shut up! Shut up!" Yuan Zijing shouted with bloodshot eyes, clenching his fists but not daring to rush forward. He just hated the man who stood here and ruined her reputation. The house could no longer be lived in. Yuan Zijing could not stand being pointed at, not even a glance of ridicule.


    "If this young master has something to say, it would be better to make it clear another day. My girl invited Miss Yuan to Guangji Temple for shangxiang today, but there was no time to delay." The coachman stepped forward and stopped the man. Although he still held the whip in his hand, the material on his body was low-key and luxurious. A coachman could dress so well that the man did not dare to make a fuss and quickly hid away.


    Yuan Zijing did not know how she got into the carriage, nor did she know that the man she wished she could kill was following her in the carriage, as if she would not stop until she nodded today.

 Chapter 470 Acting

    On the way to the carriage, the substitute kept looking out of the carriage vigilantly from time to time. Su Mianyue was upset by his actions and almost knocked him out.


    "There are three groups of people following us. Do you need to be so nervous? One of them is our own, and their numbers and martial arts are not inferior to the other two groups of people." Su Mianyue said helplessly. It was a little weird to look at her twin double, especially when she was a man.


    Not knowing what Su Mianyue was thinking, the substitute looked at Su Mianyue seriously and said, "When we get to Guangji Temple, the girl will stay in the carriage. I will enter the temple for the girl."


    "You''re going in, but you have to be a little more subtle. You''ll replace me when I see Qin Mengxiu," Su Mianyue said.


    "But..." The stunt double was about to talk to Ji Xun when Su Mianyue waved his hand and interrupted him.


    "I''m in charge here. Unless you want to fight me in the car with all your efforts, who wins and who goes?" Su Mianyue smiled, but his smile was full of confidence.


    Ji Xun sent this bodyguard was indeed extraordinary in martial arts. If she fought alone, Su Mianyue was not sure if she could win, but the bodyguard did not dare to hurt her and she fell into a bad position. Su Mianyue dared to bet this time.


    "Be careful, girl," the guard could only compromise.


    Su Mianyue did not speak again, closed her eyes and rested in the car, thinking about what Yuan Zijing had been doing in the room for a long time. When she suddenly understood, she could only say helplessly, "I don''t think we can catch that person."


    "Who is it?" The substitute asked in confusion.


    "I delayed my time with Yuan Zijing because I had to wait for her to change, but when Yuan Zijing went out, not only did she not change her clothes, but her shoes were stained with dirt. It should be a newly dug secret passage in her room." Su Mianyue said with a frown, "That''s all. There were a few people staring at him while he was there. Even if I wanted to order someone to catch him, there was no chance."


    The substitute did not answer. Indeed, as su mianyue said, some of the opportunities were in the past.


    Taking a nap again, when he opened his eyes, he was already in Guangji Temple. Before Su Mianyue got off the car, he said to the substitute, "They won''t notice the movement of the carriage here after I go in. The coachman will take you to the side of the road to park and feed the horses. You will find your own chance to meet me. I will be at the main hall for the time being."


    "Yes, I understand." The substitute had already accepted Su Mianyue''s lack of cooperation, and the only way he could choose was to cooperate. After all, he was already in Guangji Temple.


    Su Mianyue waited for Yuan Zijing a moment after getting out of the carriage. He did not comfort Yuan Zijing when he saw that his face was still pale. He only walked a few steps ahead and said after entering Guangji Temple, "I saw the carriage of the Prime Minister''s Mansion just now. It seems that Prime Minister Zuo has arrived. Follow me closely and keep your head down as much as possible."


    "Okay." Yuan Zijing cleared her mind, but what she was thinking was how she was going to find a way to get Su Mianyue out of the hall. With so many pilgrims around, Qin Mengxiu and the others wouldn''t do anything about it.


    As for Prime Minister Zuo, Yuan Zijing sneered in her heart. Qin Mengxiu told her that today was Prime Minister Zuo''s day of death. Finally, an enemy died. Yuan Zijing was looking forward to it. Just as she laughed several times when she learned that the left Prime Minister''s Mansion had been destroyed, those people were no longer relatives when they forced her to die.


    Su Mianyue''s pace was not fast. After entering the temple with Yuan Zijing, he went to the temple to pray for incense according to the rules. He looked like an ordinary pilgrim and ignored Yuan Zijing''s entanglement.


    It was just that Yuan Zijing was a little regretful that he didn''t see the opposing party, but Su Mianyue found some indistinct blood in the corner of the wall, and he couldn''t help but worry about whether Prime Minister Zuo had been killed.


    After they left the main hall, Yuan Zijing suddenly said, "I heard that the bamboo forest in the back mountain of Guangji Temple is very beautiful, but I haven''t had a chance to see it."


    "Prime Minister Zuo hasn''t come yet. It''s good to take a walk in the bamboo forest. Just think of it as waiting for someone." Su Mianyue opened his mouth and walked towards the bamboo forest.


    Yuan Zijing heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly lifted her skirt to keep up with Su Mianyue. After a long walk, they were stopped by a little monk. "Amitabha, two female benefactors came with the poor monk. A female pilgrim claimed to be old friends of the two and wanted to meet them."


    Just as Yuan Zijing''s face turned pale, she heard the man who had pestered her at the door of her house shout, "Miss ZiJing denied that the child in her womb was under the buddha. Do you dare to swear before going down to the buddha? As long as miss ZiJing dares to swear, I will believe that miss ZiJing''s child has nothing to do with me. I promise I will never pester you again."


    Yuan Zijing''s body shook again, pointing at the man and roaring, "This is the holy land of buddhism. Don''t speak nonsense about you. I have nothing to do with you!"


    "Then please make an oath before the buddha, miss ZiJing. Otherwise, I will not give up on it. Even if I report to the yamen, I will recognize my own flesh and blood." The man insisted.


    "Bear with it. Don''t spoil the big deal. Just brush it off." Su Mianyue covered his lips and whispered.


    Yuan Zijing opened his mouth and stared at the man in disgust, "In that case, I will go to the buddha with you and swear that you will never pester me again, or I will never forgive you!" Then Yuan Zijing looked at Su Mianyue and said, "I''ll wait for you in the hall."


    Su Mianyue nodded, not revealing Yuan Zijing''s intention to escape. Yuan Zijing was probably grateful for this man''s entanglement. As long as she could live, she could only learn to endure.


    Seeing Yuan Zijing leave in a rage, Su Mianyue said to the little monk, "Thank you for leading the way."


    "This is the duty of the poor monk." The little monk recited a buddhist chant.


    As the little novice headed towards the back mountain, Su Mianyue had been paying attention to the situation all the way, except that his own people had not noticed anything unusual. It must have been that the two groups of people who had followed her had already pinched each other. This result was satisfactory to Su Mianyue.


    At the foot of the mountain, the little monk said, "Please, female benefactor. The female pilgrim said that the female benefactor knows where to find her."


    Su Mianyue nodded. The guard did not warn her, which meant that it was safe for the time being. Su Mianyue was not in a hurry to take the pill that xiao lao gave him. Soon, he came to the pavilion in the back mountain. As expected, ji yun and Qin Mengxiu were already there playing the piano and drinking tea.


    "I''ve heard a lot about Miss Su. Next season." Ji Yun was still dressed in green, but his smile was a little off-putting.


    Su Mianyue smiled faintly and sat on the stone bench opposite Ji Yun. He glanced at Qin Mengxiu, who was playing the piano wholeheartedly, and said, "You two look very kind. Have you ever seen them?"


    "We may have met in a sea of people, but we never said hello," Ji Yun said politely.


    "Since I have never met you before, why did you invite me here as an old friend? It seems that you two are not good people. If you have something to say, you may as well say it. Maybe we can reach a consensus." Su Mianyue glanced at Ji Yun indifferently. A flash of light flashed through her mind, but the speed was too fast for her to catch it.


    Ji Yun Wen Ya smiled and raised his hand to stop Qin Mengxiu. When Qin Mengxiu walked to his side and sat down, he said, "It was menger who wanted to see Miss Su. Speaking of which, you two are old acquaintances."


    "Is this girl really Mr. Qin''s daughter, Qin Mengxiu?" Su Mianyue pretended to exclaim, "Mr. Qin once wrote that the whole house was destroyed. It would be a great relief to know that Miss Qin is still alive. Why didn''t Miss Qin hide in the temple and tell Mr. Qin such good news?"

 Chapter 471 If You Have Feelings, You Will Not Be Disappointed

    Su Mianyue looked genuinely concerned.


    Qin Mengxiu said faintly, "Miss Su doesn''t understand why?"


    "Should I know?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "They say Miss Su is a smart man. It seems that the rumors can''t be trusted." Qin Mengxiu still had a faint expression, as if nothing in the world could change her expression.


    If it was in her previous life, Su Mianyue would have guessed whether Qin Mengxiu had hit too many things, or why would he have such a paralyzed face at such a young age?


    "Don''t be rude to miss su." Ji Yun opened his mouth in a faint voice, with a standard signature smile on his face.


    Qin Mengxiu reluctantly apologized and stopped talking, as if her appearance today was just a background.


    Su Mianyue raised an eyebrow and looked at Ji Yun.


    Originally, he thought that today was either a life-and-death struggle or an old score, but Ji Yun was very polite to him, so Su Mianyue was not sure what the other party''s intentions were.


    Not letting Su Mianyue wait too long, ji yun said, "Miss Su is a martial arts expert. I think he noticed two groups of people following you before he came here."


    "The young lord''s kung fu is not bad." Su Mianyue nodded. There was no need for them to beat around the bush.


    Ji Yun smiled bitterly, "If their martial arts are really good, they won''t be discovered by Miss Su. Besides, I''m just a concubine of the royal family, so I can''t be called little prince."


    An idea flashed through Su Mianyue''s mind. He looked at Ji Yun suspiciously and asked, "If you have something to say, you may as well be frank. Mianyue doesn''t know how to read minds. If you guessed wrong, your intentions would be bad."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had changed his address smoothly, there was no other expression on Ji Yun''s face. He put away the smile on his face and said, "Since Miss Su must have come here because of Prime Minister Zuo, don''t hide it from Miss Su. I didn''t arrange this, but king qin nan sent someone to do it."


    Hearing that Ji Yun did not call her father, Su Mianyue could confirm the purpose of Ji Yun''s visit, but instead of answering, he waited for Ji Yun to continue.


    "King qin nan wanted to force the emperor to send troops first. When the news from Qinling spread that the new emperor could not tolerate the kings, the evidence from Guangji Temple would become an added crime, and most of the generals in Qinling were from king qin nan. As long as he gave the order, he could raise troops and rebel. King qin nan had been in poor health ever since he left the capital. He can''t wait any longer."


    After Ji Yun told the story of king qin nan, he stared at Su Mianyue and continued: "I don''t care if I can get any benefits. All I want is for my mother to be safe and sound, and king qin nan''s actions clearly regard me as an abandoned child, so my mother''s situation in king qin nan''s mansion is worrisome. Although I can save my mother by myself, we both have no place to settle down."


    "Since the young master has come to this point, why don''t you tell us everything in a more sincere manner?" Su Mianyue smiled faintly, went to the piano stand and raised his hand to play a few strings, "The fight outside is not over yet. It is not possible for us to win or lose. If the young man loses, we may both face a life-and-death battle."


    "Will Miss Su''s people allow them to come over?" Qin Mengxiu asked.


    Su Mianyue smiled faintly and did not answer. Instead, he looked at Ji Yun, who was thinking about it, and said, "Why did you have to go through so much trouble to invite me here? Isn''t it afraid that I won''t help you?"


    "The granaries and silver in Guangji Temple have been emptied. No one else in the world has the ability to do so except the new emperor. No one dares to do so." Ji Yun said with a glimmer of joy in his eyes, "Miss Su really thought that if I didn''t move people away, such a big project would be so easy to accomplish?"


    After a pause, Su Mianyue looked up at Ji Yun and said after a long silence, "There are many vassals of the Yan Country. The emperor had no intention of killing innocent people and caused a lot of trouble for the people. Since king qin nan and his son were rebellious, they should not stay. Would the prince be interested in succeeding king qin nan?"


    I didn''t expect Su Mianyue to ask that, but Ji Yun was silent, as if he wasn''t sure if Su Mianyue was telling the truth.


    Ji Yun did not answer immediately, but Qin Mengxiu looked at Su Mianyue thoughtfully.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue did not care about Qin Mengxiu''s opinion. Even if this woman had no influence on ji yun, and if ji yun could become king of qin nan, it would be of long-term benefit to Ji Xun.


    Su Mianyue did not rush it until Ji Yun analyzed the pros and cons and said, "What the girl said might represent the new emperor?"


    "If not, will the young master invite me here?" Su Mianyue asked.


    Ji Yun chuckled and stood up to salute su mianyue, "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Su. Ji Yun will not refuse anything that he can do. He just wants Miss Su to send some powerful guards to protect my mother. Ji Yun will never forget such a great favor."


    "I only know that in this life, no one knows what will happen in the next. The little prince is only prepared to take over the title of king qin nan. As for what needs to be done by the little prince, the emperor will send someone to explain." Su Mianyue raised his hand and gave it a false support. Under his hand came the song of the phoenix begging for the phoenix. His mouth was reciting the words of the phoenix begging for the phoenix. It was obviously an ordinary piano, but Su Mianyue played it in and out of the sound of nature.


    Ever since she came to this strange world, Su Mianyue rarely played music leisurely. She couldn''t help but recall that performance in the Yihong Whorehouse, which was in perfect harmony with Xuezhu, but because of her playful attitude, Xuezhu''s life was ruined. So far, she couldn''t find Xuezhu''s bones to bury her.


    In her mind came the expression and appearance of the snow bamboo when she first met. A woman like that should have had countless admirers. As long as Xuezhu was not dazzled by wealth and wealth, she would find happiness that belonged to her, and someone would play a song for her, right?


    She silently said sorry in her heart, and the loving tune was played by Su Mianyue with some sadness, but no one knew who she was sad for.


    Soon Su Mianyue thought of Ji Xun, and a faint smile finally appeared on his face. The tune began to be a combination of heaven and man. A woman in love playing such a tune naturally exuded endless love.


    Ji Yun was a little stunned, standing there in the wind, while Qin Mengxiu''s face was a little pale.


    What she could see most in season was her piano skills, but compared to Su Mianyue''s performance, she was a beginner.


    In particular, Su Mianyue''s voice was sweet and beautiful, and her face was even more beautiful. Such a woman could conquer the hearts of men in the world with only one song. Qin Mengxiu said that it was fake not to be jealous, but what he feared most was that Ji Yun would not listen to her play in the future.


    They say that this song symbolizes the love between men and women, but I feel that it is a woman''s helplessness and bravery. If you don''t have a heart, I will rest. If you have a heart, you will not be disappointed. "Su Mianyue then looked up at Qin Mengxiu and said with a gentle smile," Miss Qin has a deep love for the little prince, but sometimes a woman not only looks at a man silently behind his back, but also needs to be a commentator. Only by being able to accompany a man to make a contribution can she stand by his side for a long time."


    "What does Miss Su mean by that?" Qin Mengxiu frowned, not expecting Su Mianyue to say this to her.


    Perhaps she understood, but she was not sure that she would be embarrassed if she made a mistake, and she did not even have the courage to stand in front of Ji Yun anymore. After all, she had nothing but feelings and looks all these years.

 Chapter 472 Those Who Have Ambitions for the Whole World

    Qin Mengxiu''s expression in his eyes, Su Mianyue sighed: women in love are really stupid, everything is not as important as the man you love, the most afraid is that your heart is wrong to pay.


    "Mr. Qin was in great trouble. It took only a few months for her hair to bloom and her back to be lifted. Now that Mr. Qin has seen the situation and is ready to serve the emperor, shouldn''t Miss Qin be comforting Mr. Qin as a woman?" Su Mianyue''s tone was so light that it could be blown away by the bamboo wind.


    His eyes fell on Ji Yun and he said, "If the little prince wants to lead Qinling, he must have a strong yue family to help him. If Miss Qin wants to be a princess, he must have the help of his mother''s family. The qin family not only has Mr. Qin as an official in the court, but Miss Qin''s uncle and several cousins are also ambitious people. They think they will definitely make a difference in the court. Does Miss Qin know what I mean?"


    "Mengxiu thanks Miss Su for his kindness. In this life, he will be loyal to the new emperor and the girl. All the gods and buddhas can testify to Mengxiu!" Qin Mengxiu immediately lifted her skirt and knelt down. At this moment, she was only grateful to Su Mianyue.


    With her feelings for Ji Yun, she naturally wanted to be his first wife, not one of the confidants who could be abandoned at any time.


    Ji Yun''s expression was so faint that he could not see joy, but Su Mianyue did not think that Ji Yun was Wuqing''s to Qin Mengxiu, or else he would not have left her behind after the qin family accident.


    But with a cinnabar mole in her heart, no matter how beautiful the jade would become white moonlight.


    After asking Qin Mengxiu to get up, Su Mianyue stood up and returned to the pavilion to sit down. He looked at Ji Yun and asked, "There are many people in Guangji Temple who belong to king qin nan. How many people can the little prince use?"


    "Less than 30,000." Ji Yun answered without hesitation, which showed that this number was a number he could trust. "There are 50,000 soldiers in Guangji Temple, but the monks are the ones who are truly skilled in martial arts. However, these people will not care about the rear mountain. Moreover, king qin nan has already treated them as abandoned children in this act, and they will submit as long as the interests are right."


    Su Mianyue nodded. She didn''t doubt that unless Ji Yun was lying.


    Although she knew that Ji Yun had something to say, Su Mianyue was not in a hurry to ask at this moment. She would ask her own people to find out.


    When qin mengxiu saw the two of them talking about business, she quietly stepped back and stood more than ten meters away. She could not hear anything when she stood there. It was obvious that she was a transparent person, and it was no wonder that she had been standing beside Ji Yun for so long.


    "After qin nan''s mansion is returned to the little prince, the little prince needs to settle down the land of Qinling by himself. The emperor will not send any more people to help. Does the little prince have confidence in this?"


    "There are my men in Qinling. As long as king qin nan and his successor fall, I am confident enough to hold the land of Qinling in my hands. As for the other concubines of the royal family, Miss Su doesn''t have to take it to heart. None of them grew up under the hand of princess qin nan, and none of them were maimed." Ji Yun sneered.


    "So it''s a good thing that the young prince hasn''t been in the mansion for a long time," Su Mianyue said with a smile.


    "I used to think so, and I used to think that king qin nan valued me as his eldest son and hoped that I would live a good life. Unfortunately, my affection for him disappeared after meeting my real mother. King qin nan just wanted me to be his chess piece, a piece that could be discarded at any time. Only his first son was raised by him as his only blood. Besides the princess who had the support of his mother, the other women in the palace were just toys for him to vent his animal desires."


    Ji Yun''s eyes turned scarlet at the thought of the tragic memory, but the sadness in his eyes was so intense that it almost overflowed.


    Su Mianyue could not comfort her, and had no position to say such a thing. He only said, "The winner is the king. Your mother''s future will depend on you. I believe that the little prince will not disappoint everyone."


    Speaking of everyone, Su Mianyue looked at qin mengxiu, only to see Qin Mengxiu standing straight with his back to this side, maintaining the posture of the past.


    However, su mianyue did not think that such a young lady''s behavior was any good. It was not difficult to see from the extent of Qin Mengxiu''s emaciation that she had been standing beside Ji Yun with her heart full of grief. Such a woman was pitiful and pathetic.


    "Be good to her. There will always be many unforgettable passers-by in one''s life, but the most important person is the one who never leaves you." Su Mianyue couldn''t help but shake her head with a smile. She seemed to like being a matchmaker very much now. Sometimes, even if she didn''t think about how many people she had killed, she would think that she was a virgin.


    Ji Yun did not reply, but his eyes fell on the slender figure not far away. He probably felt that it was the work of two people. Nodding now did not mean that he could do it in the future. Even if he did not promise, it did not mean that he would not do it.


    As if sensing something, Qin Mengxiu looked back at this time and smiled slightly at Ji Yun.


    Su Mianyue was a little surprised to see Qin Mengxiu''s smile. This woman''s smile was very bright. Unfortunately, she rarely smiled, but it was also a happy smile for the man she loved the most.


    As Su Mianyue stood up and prepared to leave, ji yun said, "Miss Su is relieved that Prime Minister Zuo has returned home safely. Someone will watch him return to the Prime Minister''s Mansion."


    "The little prince takes care of himself. It shouldn''t be difficult for the little prince to subdue a Guangji Temple. If he can''t even subdue Guangji Temple, people will doubt the little prince''s ability to do things." Su Mianyue glanced at her and then turned around to qin mengxiu, "Miss Qin has been here in Guangji Temple for so long, and her reputation is already that of the little prince. This married woman still has a husband to accompany her when she goes back to her mother''s house. I think Mr. Qin would like to hear the little prince''s plans for the future from his own mouth."


    "I know how to deal with this. I''m sorry to trouble Miss Su." Ji Yun stood up and cupped his hands in submission.


    Su Mianyue smiled and did not correct Ji Yun. Since she said she could make a promise in place of Ji Xun, she should accept this gift from ji yun, which was also Ji Yun''s attitude.


    After stepping down from the pavilion, Su Mianyue thought about stopping and said, "The best thing for the young prince is to close the temple door recently and arrange more guards. If there is nothing wrong, there will be fewer people out of the back mountain. The group of people fighting with the young prince''s men today is not terrible, but the master behind them has a lot of potential."


    "Can Miss Su make it clear?" Ji Yun asked with an eyebrow raised.


    "Someone who has ambitions for the whole world." Su Mianyue said something ambiguously, then turned to Ji Yun and said meaningfully, "I have something I want to say to the little prince, and I hope that the little prince will be more lenient."


    "Miss Su, please be frank."


    "No matter how good a promise an outsider makes, it is ultimately a ploy. If the Yan Country becomes a subordinate to others, it is equivalent to putting the country under the knife of others. Even if it can be called king, it is just a dream." Su Mianyue said indifferently. Without looking at ji yun''s reaction, he turned around and left, waving his hand, "It would be best if the little prince did not have this kind of mind, and if he had such ambition, he would be an overlord. I just hope that the little prince does not forget that he is a descendant of the ji family, and that he can face the ancestor of the ji family in unison with the outside world. It is his ability to fight for the throne after fighting outside."


    "Miss Su misunderstood. I have no intention of doing that." Ji yun shouted as he looked at his back.


    Su Mianyue only smiled when he heard that.


    People''s hearts were the most unpredictable. When they first met Ji Yun, they were completely different from the person they just talked to. No matter which one was real, Ji Yun was a scheming person and could not be underestimated.

 Chapter 473 Ji Xun, You Bastard!

    Su Mianyue returned safely to the palace and was greeted by Ji Xun''s cold face and the anger hidden in his eyes. The palace people were so scared that they quietly retreated, leaving Su Mianyue alone to go up and curry favor.


    "Don''t you think I''m okay?" Su Mianyue grinned and walked up to Ji Xun, shaking his arm coquettishly, but Ji Xun threw it away.


    He still kept a cold face, refused to say a word, and allowed Su Mianyue to act coquettishly and coquettishly in front of him.


    Su Mianyue could not think of a way to please him, so he let go of Ji Xun and sat across from him. He pouted and asked, "If you want to kill or cut, you have to draw a path. I don''t know what to do without you saying a word. Besides, I''m not going to risk my life. The substitute you sent is always behind me, ready to replace me. Besides, if I don''t go in person today..."


    "Come here!" Ji Xun interrupted the chattering Su Mianyue. He didn''t want to listen to the business. Now he was all about fixing this little woman up so that she could understand what he had done wrong.


    Oh, Su Mianyue dawdled to Ji Xun''s side, palms up, "I know I was wrong. Let you hit my palms. I hate it when people hit my palms." Especially when he was a child.


    Looking at Su Mianyue coldly, Ji Xun suddenly raised his hand and hit Su Mianyue''s hand.


    Su Mianyue almost subconsciously withdrew his hand when he was already held, and the next moment, he was brought into his arms, just lying on Ji Xun''s lap.


    "If you don''t listen to me in the future, I''ll spank you." As Ji Xun spoke, he tried his best. His hearing told him that he was really merciless this time.


    "Ah! You bastard! How dare you hit a tiger''s butt too? Are you looking for a beating? Ji Xun, you son of a bitch, the labor is not over with you!" Su Mianyue was in pain from the beating, but the strength of ji xun''s hand was even stronger. It hurt so much that she cursed with tears in her eyes.


    It was only until Su Mianyue stopped yelling at Ji Xun in pain that he stopped. He hugged the sad little woman and asked, "Tell me, do you know what you did wrong?"


    "Ji Xun, you''re a jerk! A big jerk!" Accusingly glaring at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue said wrongly, "You actually hit me so that I wouldn''t have the face to walk around in the future? I hate you, so just wait for me to run away from home!"


    Accused by Su Mianyue''s wet eyes, Ji Xun also regretted that he had done it too hard, but his face was still cold, "How dare you run away from home? It seems that I did it too lightly, so you can''t get out of bed."


    Su Mianyue snorted and turned his face away. It was as if Ji Xun would stop talking without apologizing.


    Seeing this, Ji Xun raised his hand to clap again, but this time the strength was much softer, but still hit Su Mianyue with a cry.


    "No pain, no memory. Yue said that." Ji Xun''s expression finally loosened up a lot. He hugged Su Mianyue tightly and said, "You hit me the last time I made a mistake. Although I was a little more worried about your safety this time, you will call me back if I make a mistake in the future. It is also a kind of mood to be beaten up by you and not be able to sit still."


    With a snort, Su Mianyue didn''t want to admit that she was moved by Ji Xun''s words. Beating the emperor to the point that he couldn''t make a dragon chair seemed to be something worth bragging about. In the future, no one in the Yan Country would dare to offend her without opening their eyes.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s eyes rolling around, Ji Xun guessed that she was thinking of nothing, that he would not make a mistake, and that he would never give Su Mianyue such an opportunity.


    Ji Xun''s face was still not very good. He carried Su Mianyue to the bed and threw himself on it, "Maybe Yue prefers this kind of punishment. If you are too tired to get out of bed every day, you will stay in the palace obediently, right?"


    "Ji Xun, you pervert, let go of me!" Su Mianyue pushed and shoved.


    "Didn''t Yue always say that pain and happiness are happiness? Today I''ll let you enjoy it so that you can think about the consequences before you make a mistake." As Ji Xun spoke, his big hands had successfully conquered the city.


    "Bastard! Ji Xun, you big bastard, get out of here! How dare you force labor? This is domestic violence!" Su Mianyue complained, but the next thing he could do was make a whimper.


    Outside the dormitory, Eunuch Qing heard the sound inside and signaled the palace people to step back further. Neither of the two masters in the palace liked anyone listening to the foot of the wall.


    Not only the palace guards, but also the secret guards spontaneously shifted their positions, and were on duty in places where they could protect the two of them while not hearing the sound, which was a pattern that the secret guards had long been accustomed to.


    All Su Mianyue felt was that her bones were broken, and if Ji Xun hadn''t bathed her herself, she would still be sticky.


    "Be gentle, violent!" Su Mianyue snorted from time to time. This kind of playing was more painful than internal injuries. He had to lie on his stomach for the past few days. Thinking about it made him feel gloomy.


    Ji Xun gently applied a cool and swelling ointment to Su Mianyue and whispered, "Yue''s skin is too delicate. I only used 50 % of my strength. Why don''t you feel pain when it swells up like this?"


    "Am I not in pain? Oh!" Su Mianyue was so excited that she wanted to sit up, but it was so hot and painful that she had to shout.


    Ji Xun didn''t dare to say anything, but it calmed him down. Su Mianyue did cry out for pain, but he thought Su Mianyue was trying to escape.


    "Ji Xun, remember, next time you make a mistake, I will beat you in two!" With a harsh sentence, Su Mianyue lay there waiting for Ji Xun to continue applying the medicine.


    "It''s a two-piece one." Ji Xun said and pinched her hands to prove it. "It''s really two pieces."


    "Bastard, are you looking for a beating?" Su Mianyue raised her head in pain and screamed. She did not realize that she was so delicate in front of Ji Xun. In the past, she would not hum even if she lost half her life.


    "Then I''ll split you into eight petals. No, I''ll split you into sixteen petals."


    "Cheng cheng, as you like, I won''t cry out for pain even if I break it into 32 valves, okay?" Ji Xun hurriedly pressed Su Mianyue''s waist to stop her from moving. Seeing Su Mianyue''s injury, he regretted that he had given her such a heavy hand.


    "Do you think I''m a sadist? Besides, why should I fight if you don''t scream pain?" Su Mianyue retorted unhappily.


    Ji Xun had no choice but to raise his hand and surrender. If he had made a mistake, he would have given in to Su Mianyue''s temper. Otherwise, he would have been waiting for a few bad days.

 Chapter 474 Can You Tolerate Someone Competing for Your Favor?

    After some fun, Su Mianyue told Ji Xun what happened in Guangji Temple with a sense of sleepiness. He did not add his own conjecture, only relayed Ji Yun''s words. As for the choice, Ji Xun was left to make his own decision.


    After that, Su Mianyue fell into a deep sleep. Even lying on her stomach couldn''t stop her from meeting with the zhou convention.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s sleeping face, Ji Xun''s face was full of affection and helplessness. He stroked Su Mianyue''s face and whispered, "It''s not that I want to hurt you, but that I''m afraid you''ll be hurt more seriously by others. I can''t lose you even if I lose you, so don''t do it again, okay?"


    Su Mianyue, who was sleeping soundly, could not answer. After Ji Xun said this, he left his bed. He still had government affairs to deal with. The reason why he stayed in bed was because he was worried that Su Mianyue could not concentrate on government affairs at all. Now Su Mianyue was sleeping in his territory, and he could devote himself to government affairs.


    After stepping out of bed, Ji Xun whispered to eunuch qing, "Let the kitchen warm up the food. When Yue wakes up, bring her to bed."


    "Yes, I do." Eunuch Qing answered quickly, relieved to see that Ji Xun was not angry. What he feared most was that the master he served was not blessed, and that would not be a good idea in the palace of slaves, so most slaves would be loyal.


    Ji Xun ignored Eunuch Qing''s reaction and strode off, but after dealing with the government affairs for a while, he left the palace in plain clothes. He had to personally instruct Junn Buhui to handle Ji Yun''s affairs, and he was worried about others.


    Ever since Ji Xun ascended the throne, the number of times he came to the palace has decreased, but even if the servants of the palace did not know that Ji Xun was the emperor, they did not dare to neglect him. After all, this was a distinguished guest of the master, and in the palace, they could give orders like the master.


    "What a rare visitor. I have to go out and see what the wind is today." Junn Buhui said and was going out.


    "No matter how strong the wind is, it won''t blow you, father. Just sit down." Ji Xun stopped Junn Buhui''s teasing with one sentence, took a look at Jun Mingzhu, who was sleeping soundly in Junn Buhui''s arms, and whispered, "This little girl is a good seedling. She has grown up with such an unreliable father like you. Look at this little face, she''s a beautiful child when she grows up."


    "Xun, I warn you, you are not allowed to have any ideas about my daughter. Even the position of queen is not allowed. You will not see how old you are." Junn Buhui glared at Ji Xun with a warning look on his face, as if Ji Xun had dared not agree and was going to fight for his life right now.


    "Are you crazy?" Looking at Junn Buhui speechlessly, Ji Xun said helplessly, "This child is also my junior according to seniority. Besides, my father has only one woman in his life, my mother and the queen. Why should I make the harem stink?"


    "Well, I trust you for the time being." Junn Buhui remained vigilant.


    Ji Xun was so angry that he almost threw his fist at him, but the little boy in his sleep could only put this thought away and said angrily: "If your brain is sick, you should be treated immediately. If the doctors in your house can''t do it, you should go to the imperial doctor. If the imperial doctor doesn''t succeed in inviting famous doctors from all over the world, I will beat you silly if you continue to talk nonsense. See if you dare to be arrogant."


    Junn Buhui rubbed his nose, for Ji Xun''s words, and for seeing a doctor.


    Of course, Junn Buhui didn''t think that he was going to see a doctor, but that he was helping Su Mianyue hide the poisoning. He always felt that he had touched Ji Xun''s scales, but it didn''t seem good to say it now.


    As Junn Buhui hesitated, Ji Xun had already walked up to him and sat down, reaching out to take Jun Mingzhu. Junn Buhui instinctively dodged, afraid that Ji Xun would take the child away.


    "I''m really sick. What can I do to a little child?" Ji Xun''s face darkened immediately. It was really infuriating to be doubted by his good friend.


    "I don''t know." Junn Buhui said solemnly, "Who knows what your idea is? What if you want to nurture your feelings from a young age? Your face is very attractive to women."


    "Compared to me, your face is a mixture of men and women. You have to be on guard against yourself," Ji Xun snorted.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Mingzhu is my daughter and I am her father!" Jun almost jumped without remorse. Fortunately, she kept her child''s voice low for a long time, or Jun Mingzhu would have woken up in shock.


    "Not her own." Ji Xun''s mouth continued to darken as he watched Junn Buhui''s face darken and his eyes brighten.


    "That''s a father and daughter too!" Junn Buhui stressed with gritted teeth.


    "It''s best that you remember that." Ji Xun shrugged his shoulders noncommittally and changed his words before Junn Buhui went berserk, "I''m here to ask you to do something serious. Evacuate all the people who have been sent to Guangji Temple for surveillance. After a day, send a few more good scouts far away. Send another pair of men to Qinling to meet Ji Yun''s birth mother."


    "The son of king qin nan''s concubine, Ji Yun, who had been hiding in Guangji Temple for many years?" Junn Buhui asked in surprise, "Xun, don''t you have such a strong taste? You would like a woman your mother''s age, too?"


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll have your mouth sewn up." Ji Xun glanced coldly at Junn Buhui, who would always say nonsense.


    "Your men can''t beat me," Junn Buhui snorted.


    "Then I''ll do it myself." Ji Xun''s face was written with the words'' try it if you don''t believe me''.


    "You and I may not be able to decide the outcome after three days," Junn Buhui said, unconvinced.


    "I''ll keep her company if she''s hungry for three days, or you can put her aside and see if I can get someone to send her to the palace. Yue has been a little bored recently and has a pet," Ji Xun said with narrowed eyes.


    "No wonder Su Mianyue is bored." Junn Buhui snorted. Seeing that Ji Xun was busy looking at him, he said, "Can you stand someone competing with you? Xun, don''t think too highly of yourself."


    "You''re right, so I''ll consider leaving her with the guards and taking her away from me, but I can guarantee that she''ll be well fed and well fed for the rest of her life." Ji Xun tapped lightly on the table and said leisurely.


    Stunned by Ji Xun''s words, Junn Buhui quickly retracted his arm after he realized what he was saying. He looked like a family of calves, but his mouth turned back to the main topic meekly, "Since you sent someone to Qinling, would you like to do that dog day king qin nan by the way?"


    "I also want to finish the whole house of qin nan. Except for Ji Yun, do you want to settle it together?" Ji Xun raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Junn Buhui choked and thought about the people that could be mobilized now. It was a little difficult to solve so many people without anyone noticing. He said with a gloomy face, "You were born to be my nemesis. Can''t you not hit people?"


    After giving Junn Buhui a blank look, Ji Xun finished his business and said, "Wu Yuqing sent a secret report. The war can''t be ended in a short time. There are dark forces in the area. What do you think about this?"


    "What can I see when I''m not in the north? He''s the commander in chief, let him check it out for himself," Junn Buhui waved his hand.


    Ji Xun was not embarrassed, but nodded and said, "Is there any news from the Beichen?"


    Speaking of the king of Beichen, his unrepentant eyes darkened, but he gritted his teeth and said, "The old emperor was put under house arrest in one breath. Of the three people in charge, two are his son and one is his brother. The crown prince of the Beichen has been assassinated. However, the three of them did not agree. I heard that the younger brother of the old emperor was the most popular successor to the throne. He advocated peace, but he did not know why he agreed to attack the Tianlan and station troops at the border of the Yan Country. This matter is still under investigation."

 Chapter 475 Ah Yue Is Hiding Something from Me

    Prime Minister Zuo, who had woken up in the Prime Minister''s Mansion, looked terrified. Subconsciously, he raised his hand to touch the bald part of his head that had been cut off. His whole body was shaking, and his mind was in a whirl. It took him a long time to wake up from his fear and figure out the key.


    "King qin nan, you are really ruthless. The rabbit is dead and the dog is cooked. You want my life before the rabbit is dead. Don''t you know that the rabbit will bite when it is in a hurry?" His eyes were bloodshot as he stared straight ahead, his face pale and determined.


    After all these years of officialdom, Prime Minister Zuo was naturally used to the wind and waves. At this moment, although his head was injured, his brain was clear, and he quickly decided who he should turn to. The person who saved him today did not want to be the second person.


    When Su Mianyue woke up, Ji Xun had already returned to the palace. When he saw her listless appearance, he wanted to let her rest for a while, but Su Mianyue lay on the bed and asked sleepily, "Did the left Prime Minister''s Mansion reply? I guess king qin''s people didn''t kill him in Guangji Temple, and might have intended to kill him at the moment."


    "The people of king qin nan wouldn''t do that. When Prime Minister Zuo returned home, a lot of people saw him die in the mansion, and it didn''t matter if king qin nan could really kill Prime Minister Zuo. It wouldn''t be a problem to find a substitute to last a few days." As Ji Xun spoke, he twisted a hot handkerchief and sat by the bed to wipe Su Mianyue''s face.


    "No, king qin''s men must kill Prime Minister Zuo." After wiping her face, Su Mianyue leaned into Ji Xun''s arms like a sleepy cat, affirming.


    "What do you mean?" Ji Xun asked, toying with Su Mianyue''s hair.


    "No more surprises. How could Prime Minister Zuo decide who to serve so quickly?" Su Mianyue coldly raised the corner of his lips and said, "Although you don''t need to use such a servant Yu, he still has some use now."


    "The left will believe it?" Ji Xun asked.


    Su Mianyue looked up at Ji Xun and blinked, "So what if you believe it or not? Prime Minister Zuo is not a fool. He can believe that king qin nan is five to five. Even if he doesn''t believe it, he will understand that this is our warning to him. If he doesn''t know what to do, then don''t blame the people who assassinated him for playing the real game. Without our protection, Prime Minister Zuo will be hacked by king qin nan sooner or later. Does he have a choice now?"


    "So my Yue is still a female Zhuge. I just don''t know if female Zhuge has any idea how to use Prime Minister Zuo as a pawn." Ji Xun asked with a smile and lightly scratched Su Mianyue''s nose.


    Clapping Ji Xun''s hand, Su Mianyue snorted, "Don''t play dumb with my sister. Can you not understand the purpose of Prime Minister Zuo? This old man''s life is reserved for now. If he doesn''t cooperate to solve it at any time, even though it is our people who destroy him, this is also the result of his betrayal of the king."


    "What are you going to do with that Yuan Zijing?" Ji Xun suddenly changed the subject and asked.


    Su Mianyue rolled her eyes and touched her nose guiltily, "Well, let her do it on her own. I don''t have to worry about such an insignificant person, but it would be interesting if she had the guts to go to the opposite party. Maybe it would bring us unexpected surprises."


    "Yue is hiding something from me." Ji Xun looked at her inquiringly.


    "Are you too concerned about Yuan Zijing?" Su Mianyue narrowed his eyes and asked.


    With a helpless sigh, he put Su Mianyue on the bed and Ji Xun straightened his shirt and stood up, "Yue, it''s not a good thing that you have such a small heart. I care about every woman you are associated with, but I will kill her personally if I hurt you. It''s better for you to use your kindness on me. Think about how pitiful it is for a man to be afraid of you all day."


    "I didn''t see it." Su Mianyue looked at Ji Xun honestly, nodding and emphasizing, "Really, I knew that I was the poor one now, and I was ashamed to see the imperial doctor. Who do you think is the more pitiful one?"


    "So Yue wants it back?" Ji Xun asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "The cycle of cause and effect. I admit defeat this time, but don''t give me another chance, or I will make you understand why the flowers are so red." With ten fingers moving, Su Mianyue smiled, but his eyes were filled with a strange look.


    With a pout, Ji Xun''s eyes fell on Su Mianyue''s buttocks, which were only covered in a layer of gauze. He shook his head and said, "Don''t worry. As a new good man, I won''t give you this chance. You should enjoy the pleasure in your dreams." With that, he shook his right hand and said, "Yue''s butt is very elastic. After this, I look forward to the next time. I believe Yue will give me such an opportunity soon."


    "There''s nothing you can do about it if you know what''s wrong. You''ll never get a chance like this again." Su Mianyue snorted.


    "Really?" Ji Xun raised his eyebrows again, obviously not believing Su Mianyue''s words.


    But looking at Ji Xun with a smile, Su Mianyue thought, "It''s inevitable to make a mistake, but it''s the real mistake to take the opportunity to spank. I will never give you a second chance. It''s a trick to leave."


    Understanding what Su Mianyue was thinking, Ji Xun did not expose it, "I am going to deal with the affairs of the country. Rest assured. The secret guards will report to me if there is any news."


    "Yu, are you trying to usurp my power?" Su Mianyue pouted his mouth in displeasure.


    "Wait until your injury is healed before you take over. I''m only acting for a few days. What you want to tell the dark guard to do is still effective," Ji Xun said seriously.


    "All right, all right. Go get busy. My butt will only hurt more when I see you again." Su Mianyue waved her hand and didn''t want to fight with Ji Xun anymore. Her sleepy head was already up, and her sleepy eyes were full of tears.


    Seeing this, Ji Xun did not say anything more and left. After leaving the outer hall, he gave the secret guard an order and then left.


    Inside the Beichen palace, three Prince Regent men were discussing military affairs in the imperial study. Beichen suoyuan, as his younger brother, once again asked to see the old emperor after discussing political affairs. The two princes silently looked at him and silently rejected the request.


    "This king is your uncle, and the person who recuperates in the deep palace is your father. Do you have to stop me again and again if I want to see my brother? If you are not at ease, you can send someone to follow me." Beichen suoyuan said angrily. He, who had always been the kindest of the kings, rarely showed his anger.


    Second Prince and the sixth prince looked at each other and only heard Second Prince beichenyao sneer, "Did we say no? It''s uncle and our brother who are in power now. Where does uncle want to go? How can we stop him?"


    "You said that." Beichen suoyuan stood up, glanced coldly at his two nephews, brushed his sleeves and was about to leave.


    "Why should uncle be anxious?" Beichen Xi, the sixth prince, opened his mouth and pointed to the sun outside, "It is now the eleventh hour, and father should be resting at this hour. Even if uncle went to see him, he would not be able to say anything. It would be better if uncle went to see father again after the court tomorrow morning, and he could bring a few ministers with him, so that everyone could know about father''s situation. In case anyone guesses that our brother wants to murder his father for a position."


    Beichen Xi''s words stunned both of them, and some things had always been tacit. It was the first time that bei chenxi had spoken so bluntly, especially bei chenyao''s complexion, which was complicated, followed by anger.

 Chapter 476 Another Version of the Cup Set in Capital Letters

    Keeping their expressions in their eyes, beichen suoyuan snorted and strode out of the imperial study.


    Beichen Xi was still sitting there, playing with his pen and smiling at the angry beichenyao.


    "Are you crazy? You know my father..." Bei chenyao shouted angrily, but when Beichen Xi pointed out the door, he swallowed the last words and asked angrily in a low voice, "Did you not know to discuss it with me before you did anything, or did you already think of a way out? Beichen Xi, let me tell you, if you dare to push me out as a shield, don''t blame me for pulling you into the water. Let''s split up and go to jail."


    "Second brother, you should learn to control your temper. This is not an emperor''s attitude." Beichen Xi smiled and said, pointing at the empty seat opposite him to let bei chenyao sit down. Then he said calmly, "Father is speechless now, and we are all around. Does second brother think that something bad will happen to us?"


    "What if uncle huang is prepared?" Bei chenyao said and glared at Beichen Xi, "It would be great if you just let him go directly. Who knows what will happen this night?"


    Beichen Xi still looked indifferent. He looked at beichenyao and said, "Are you really your uncle for the good of your father? He just wants to fight for that position. Uncle is much smarter than you. He will not be so stupid as to do anything without evidence, or he will only harm himself."


    Seeing that bei chenxi''s eyes fell on the dragon chair, bei chenyao thought for a while and did not understand where Beichen Xi''s confidence came from, but bei chensuoyuan was smart and he did not deny it, so he stood up and shook his sleeve and said, "You can do whatever you want. Don''t even know how to cry when uncle huang takes advantage of you. I''ll go back to the palace first."


    "It would be best if second brother really went back to the palace today and asked second sister-in-law how to play the role of filial son tomorrow." Beichen Xi stood up as he spoke, and there were some unspoken rules for the three of them to discuss politics. For example, this imperial study could not be monopolized alone.


    Bei chenyao nodded. In order to compete for that position, their brothers would fight fiercely sooner or later, but before that, they must deal with bei chensuoyuan in unison. They would rather lose in the hands of their brothers than take advantage of outsiders. Otherwise, their reputation in the history books would be too ugly in the future.


    The discord between the royal families in beichen was quickly communicated to the Yan Country through secret channels, but it would take some time for Ji Xun and the others to receive the news.


    At this time, Ji Xun was in Guangji Temple. It was risky to meet Ji Yun in person, but it was also Ji Xun''s sincerity.


    After Ji Yun saluted, Ji Xun bent over to lift him up and said, "You and I are cousins too. This is not the court where no big ceremony is needed."


    "There are differences between the monarch and the minister. I dare not forget the rules of my ancestors," Ji Yun replied respectfully.


    Ji Xun did not say much. After sitting down, he motioned for Ji Yun to sit down as well. The guards were all around him, not afraid that the conversation would be spied on by outsiders.


    "I heard you were stabbed and injured. How serious is your injury?" Ji Xun asked.


    "Thank you, your majesty, for your concern. I''m just a bruise." Ji Yun smiled bitterly. His pale face proved that his injury was serious. He had covered his chest when he saluted Ji Xun.


    "This is my master''s secret wound medicine. It works better than the imperial medicine in the palace. You can apply it once a day." From his sleeve, he took out a porcelain bottle that was not exquisite. It was painted with a series of mountains. This was the logo of the Purple Mist Mountain.


    Ji yun hurriedly wanted to stand up and thank him, but Ji Xun stopped him. He did not make things difficult for himself because he was seriously injured. He just thanked him, "Thank you for your medicine."


    "Did you find out where your assassin came from?" Ji Xun asked again. Last night, the secret guards had just impersonated king qin nan to assassinate Prime Minister Zuo. Today, they received the news that Ji Yun was seriously injured. Ji Xun was inevitably suspicious.


    "It was the dark line that king qin nan buried in Guangji Temple. Although he was injured and lost a lot of his men and horses this time, it was worth cleaning up those dark lines." Ji Yun said with a sneer on his face. "He wants me to die here, but I won''t do what he wants. I owe him my life for years. Now it''s time to get back the justice that our mother and son have been bullied for years."


    Ji Xun did not say a word. He knew that Ji Yun was the chess piece of king qin nan, and he knew that he was abandoned now, but he did not know what Ji Yun''s birth mother had experienced, nor did he know that Ji Yun''s words were somewhat true.


    Ji Yun took a deep breath and clutched the bottle tightly, "My mother was the most beautiful woman in Qinling. She had a good marriage and a pair of lovely children. King qin nan took a fancy to my mother''s beauty and killed my mother and her husband''s family. Even my maternal family was not spared. My mother endured humiliation for revenge, After giving birth to me, she was injured and couldn''t get pregnant again. King qin nan never went to her yard again, but because I was kept outside, Her mother had something to worry about before she managed to hold on to it. But when I first made a contribution to king qin nan, I saw with my own eyes how that scoundrel humiliated my mother. Just because my mother secretly burned paper money for her deceased relatives, he actually let a dozen beggars taint my mother, and he just sat there watching, playing with a bunch of human bones in his hands. It''s all the bones of my mother''s loved ones!"


    With these words, Ji Yun''s eyes were bloodshot and his expression was ferocious. He wished he could turn into a murderous maniac now.


    After taking another deep breath, Ji Yun said in a trembling voice, "My mother told me that I must live to avenge her. She told me not to reveal my hatred before I had enough power. That year, I was in charge of transporting food and grass to be robbed, saved by a merchant''s daughter and had mutual affection. But I had someone arranged by king qin nan, who was defiled to death, and in order to save my life, she purposely shouted for me to avenge her, not letting me rush to fight with those people. I just watched her die in front of me, and I was severely humiliated by those people. But I will never forget that the leader had a crescent scar on his arm... Now, he''s lying there with his bones separated, and I''ve buried him with the most vicious curse, so that he can never go beyond suffering from the fires of hell, but the real enemy is still at large."


    Ji Xun was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect there to be such two stories between them.


    It seemed that he did not know the fan king well enough. Perhaps among the kings, not only did king qin nan have such a sinful debt, but he could also find more than ji yun to become the king who could temporarily stabilize the situation.


    Ji Xun could not sympathize with ji yun. What he had experienced was cruel and bloodthirsty in Su Mianyue''s words, and ji yun was just another version of the goblet in capital.


    "I''ve sent someone to pick up your mother. If your plan succeeds, you should be able to reach Capital City in half a month. But if your people fail, as long as your mother is still alive, my people will rescue her," Ji Xun said.


    "I am here to thank the emperor." Ji Yun''s expression recovered a little. Thinking of Su Mianyue''s words that day, he said, "If your courtier''s injuries get better, I will take Qin Mengxiu to see Mr. Qin."


    Ji Xun nodded, looked at the clock and said, "Something has to be passed on to me, so I asked someone to take this token to the palace gate to see Huang Cheng. He''s mine."


    Ji Xun''s pun, Ji Yun put the token away and nodded solemnly. None of them could afford to lose now. Otherwise, the consequences would be endless. Especially Ji Yun, he was cautious.

 Chapter 477 Three Beauties

    Ji Xun did not experience the foreign and domestic troubles to torment Su Mianyue these days, but gave Su Mianyue a chance to be a big slacker, even the secret guards were taken over by Ji Xun, Su Mianyue was so idle that he was about to count how many strands of his hair.


    In the court, however, there was an unknown situation of the old-fashioned and the officials who wanted to be relatives of the imperial family were restless again. They handed over the paper to ask Ji Xun to set up the empress dowager to extend her children. Ji Xun ignored it and directly advised him in the morning.


    Ji Xun, who did not like these people at all, threw a tribute inkstone on the spot and pointed at the kneeling officials and sneered, "Very well, you aiqing must have been too idle in your political affairs recently to interfere with the affairs of my harem. In that case, I will arrange some errands for you aiqing to do. A few of the vassal kings have yet to hand over their originals to the court, and my secret guards have reported to some of them that they have not returned to the territory. It just so happens that all the ministers of love have gone to verify it for me. I will allow you to investigate it and deal with it according to the laws of the state, without having to go to heaven to hear about it."


    Ji Xun''s words did not show any anger, but they frightened many officials.


    This is not to let them go to work, it is clear that they are going to die!


    Who dares to say no? Even if he knew he was going to die, he could only thank the emperor for his kindness.


    However, Ji Xun did not intend to let them go. After a pause, he continued: "Since you have repeatedly asked me to take the imperial concubine, I can''t brush off your good intentions, so I will let you discuss it and choose three beautiful ladies who are proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and have a good Wu Yi on them. I will present the portrait and birth date. After my examination, I will choose another auspicious day to welcome them to the palace. Of course, if all of you, aiqing, have died for your country and beauty is this aiqing''s daughter, then you don''t have to choose a good day to come directly to the palace. What do you think?"


    How? Of course not!


    The officials thought so, but dared not say it. Their brains were running fast. Whose daughter was qualified, and no matter what, she could not be their daughter. Ji Xun had made it clear that either she died in her mother''s house under the name of the emperor''s future wife, or you died to pave the way for your daughter. Not all fools know how to choose.


    Looking coldly at the sweating courtiers, Ji Xun said before anyone could speak again: "As for the choice of empress, I only have four requirements. First, I want to be more beautiful than Su Mianyue after you oppose my marriage. Second, I want to be more noble than her. Third, I want to be richer than her. Fourth, I want to be better than her martial arts."


    This time, the ministers were completely dumbfounded. Their stopping could only delay Ji Xun''s establishment for a moment, but where could they find the right person for ji xun''s conditions?


    Not to mention that Su Mianyue was born in the Tianlan''s century-old clan, the name of chief disciple of the Tianlan was rarely comparable to anyone else, and this was better satisfied with the conditions. One mountain was always higher than the other. Su Mianyue''s birth was also her fault.


    However, Su Mianyue''s beauty and martial arts could not be valued equally among the young and unmarried women, and Su Mianyue''s financial resources made these officials ashamed. The wealth of all the people present could not compare to Su Mianyue alone, at least the food and money that Su Mianyue donated a while ago, they could not take out.


    There was a silence in the court. The officials who had already served Ji Xun as equals on the right were pondering whether they should support Su Mianyue at this time, so that their official luck and life would be longer and more glorious.


    However, Ji Xun did not give these scheming officials a chance. He stood up with a wave of his hand and shouted coldly, "Since there is nothing going on, I will retire. Before noon, I will see the list of three beauties. If there is a lie, I will wait for myself to bring it up."


    Ji Xun brushed his sleeves and left, not saying that the task of assigning his subjects to this place was to finally calm them down. This morning would make them unable to sleep for a period of time.


    Ji Xun returned to the back hall after dealing with the affairs of the court in the imperial study all morning. When he saw Su Mianyue lying lazily on the soft couch with a book in his hand, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Walking up to take the book, Ji Xun was just about to close it when he heard Su Mianyue say, "Don''t move. I just saw something."


    "What, is Yue going to develop the potential to memorize?" Ji Xun laughed.


    "I accidentally noticed that the words listed in this book are very strange. In turn, it looks like a map, but I can''t remember where it was after thinking for a long time." Su Mianyue opened the book stall on a small number and pointed at the totem on it, "Look carefully. There''s also this place. It should be mountains and lakes. This book is miscellaneous but it appears in the library of the palace. The author is an unknown character. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Looking down Su Mianyue''s finger, Ji Xun frowned and asked, "Only these two pages?"


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded and said, "I don''t know much about these mysterious things, but the author''s handwriting is too strange. When he looks at them, he only feels that the words are deformed, but because he can recognize the words, he can''t see the mystery. On the contrary, because he can''t see the words clearly, he can see the mystery. Yu, how do you think the brain circuit of this book is?"


    "Yeah, Yue wasn''t as smart as us, and he was spotted right away," Ji Xun nodded and praised.


    "Well, I always accept compliments. If you want compliments, just let them go." Su Mianyue patted his chest and said proudly.


    "You." She tapped the tip of Su Mianyue''s nose. Ji Xun said helplessly, "It''s always like this, but what should I do?"


    "It''s okay to read more drawing books. It''s not hard for you to learn these, just see if you can put your heart into it." Su Mianyue grinned.


    The two of them stopped bickering and seriously leaned over a few sides to look at the drawing on the book, but no one knew where it was. In the end, Ji Xun used a pen to draw the map and read the whole book again, but no matter how he looked at it, he could not see anything else.


    It was not until the light came on that Su Mianyue took the book out of Ji Xun''s hand and said, "If you read it again, you will get into the book. This kind of thing also depends on chance. You should not worry too much. Maybe one day you will go to the road drawn by this map in person."


    Ji Xun said with a faint smile, "The map in this book is a mystery, yes, but it should be just an introduction. We can''t open this secret. This map can only exist on paper forever."


    Su Mianyue pursed her lips. Her patience was running out. Now she had a headache reading the book and threw it into a corner, hoping that Ji Xun would not study it again.


    Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue helplessly, "This book has already been printed in my mind. What should I do? Yue, do you want to throw my mind away?"


    "I won''t fall for it. If you become a fool, wouldn''t I do what two people should do? I''m very lazy." Su Mianyue muttered as he made his way to the soft couch, "It''s so nice to be able to lie down. Do you want this happiness?"


    "Thank you, but not min." Ji Xun shook his head and immediately talked to Su Mianyue about the court. Although he knew that Su Mianyue had long known about the actions of those old officials, ji xun wanted to tell Su Mianyue himself that he would never let down the friendship between the two.

 Chapter 478 On All Sides

    Half a month later, the secret guards who had gone to Qinling to meet Ji Yun''s birth mother entered the palace to report the situation. They had received Ji Yun''s birth mother who was being assassinated on the outskirts of Qinling''s fiefdom, and most of the people who had protected her from escaping had died. In the end, only two of them arrived safely in Capital City.


    In Qinling, rumors of the new monarch''s tyranny began to spread. Whether Ji Xun did it or not, it was already on Ji Xun''s head, especially Su Mianyue, the scourge of beauty, and the infamous Qinling!


    Many people were saying that Ji Xun had tyranny because his subjects were loyal to the emperor and patriotic against Ji Xun''s marriage to Su Mianyue, who had been involved with other emperors.


    As for Ji Xun''s new policy, it was suppressed after arriving in Qinling. It was never communicated to the people, because the people still only believed in the king of qin nan who ruled them.


    "The reputation of this beauty is already under way. Should I do something about it?" Su Mianyue smiled and instantly made the flowers in Imperial Garden pale. Su Mianyue was the only one Ji Xun could see.


    "If Yue wants to, then do it." Ji Xun looked like he was in a daze, and Su Mianyue smiled even more brightly. Both of them knew that this was just a joke. Even if they were not in the heart of the holy mother, they were not the ones who would harm the country and the people.


    "King qin nan will soon support his troops and stand on his own, but with his temperament, he should not be sending troops to the imperial court for the time being. How do you intend to resolve this matter?" Su Mianyue asked the guard in a low voice as he waved his hand to let him rest.


    "A place in Qinling will not be able to turn over the storm for the time being. However, king qin nan made the first move. If I didn''t do anything, the whole court''s vassals would raise their flags and rebel. At that time, the Yan Country would only have eyes, which would belong to me. It could be said that I was in trouble from all directions." Ji Xun said calmly. It was obvious that he had expected this situation. "What if Yue was me?"


    "But now there are many small countries harassing at the border, and the Beichen are stationed at the border. The army of the imperial court cannot be mobilized, especially here in Yan Capital, to prevent other vassal kings from attacking nearby." Su Mianyue held his chin and looked in the direction of Qinling as he spoke. Suddenly, he smiled and said, "I understand. You want the vassal kings near Qinling to join forces to capture and kill the rebellious ministers. But after doing so, Qinling will be ransacked by them. How will Ji Yun revive Qinling? I''m afraid the princes won''t be willing to withdraw, will they?"


    Su Mianyue''s series of questions made Ji Xun burst into laughter. He pinched Su Mianyue''s face and said, "Yue is always so cute. You thought of the worst possibility, but you never thought that sometimes an imperial edict is far more exciting than those riches and fiefs."


    "Are you going to write a verbal check?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "Why not? At least for me, there is no loss, and the Yan Country needs to recuperate. I''m afraid that the two generations of emperors will not be able to fully implement the plan of enriching the country and strengthening the people. If these vassals are loyal to the emperor, they will be able to promote the new policy more effectively. Even if they are not loyal enough, they can let the people see clearly the good of the court, not afraid that the vassals will cause chaos." Ji Xun smiled leisurely, obviously already fully prepared.


    Su Mianyue gave Ji Xun a thumbs-up, "It''s really my man. His brain is spinning fast enough, but I''m glad you''re my man. If you don''t use this intelligence to plot against me, I''ll definitely lose."


    "Actually, I''m your man, so Yue should never worry about this." Holding Su Mianyue''s hand, the two slowly walked towards the imperial study. Ji Xun said in a low voice, "Yue, I want you to meet Ji Yun''s birth mother."


    "Pull it together?" Su Mianyue asked.


    Ji Xun shook his head, "Do you remember me telling you about ji yun and his mother''s past? I''ve asked some of the nails buried in Capital City, and many of the top brass in Capital City are aware of it. Ji Yun shouldn''t have lied, but I think his birth mother hated ji yun more than she loved him after all that hatred. I don''t want to be wronged by his birth mother after supporting Ji Yun."


    Su Mianyue remained silent for a while before asking, "If your guess is true and ji yun knows the truth, do you think he can bear it? Or can he still be used by you?"


    "There are two possibilities. One is that Ji Yun will only live for himself from now on, but I don''t know how he will choose me, at least I will keep it for him before he completely betrays me. The other is that ji yun will collapse for a period of time, and then muddle away. This result may be the best for the court," Ji Xun said slowly.


    "Since you have already thought of the result, I will go and test it out." Su Mianyue stopped talking. Some things were easier for women to communicate with each other, and the results of the test were more realistic.


    Without a word, the two parted at the fork in the road. Ji Xun went to handle the state affairs, and Su Mianyue was ready to go out of the palace. However, she could not go to see Ji Yun''s birth mother today. It was qin mengxiu who posted to ask Su Mianyue to go over.


    Minister of Dali Temple''s official position was not high, but he had real power in Capital City, and the qin family had many officials, Su Mianyue would not be able to brush off this face.


    Because of the blood wash, the current qin mansion did not see the luxury of the past, even the servants were only a dozen busy.


    After being led to Qin Mengxiu''s boudoir, Su Mianyue saw a sad girl leaning on a soft couch and looking out the window.


    Qin Mengxiu was able to avoid all this when he was in Guangji Temple, but when he returned to the qin mansion, he was filled with the death of his family.


    Su Mianyue sat down in front of the piano table and played a gentle tune. Qin Mengxiu was attracted by the sound of the piano and turned around to see Su Mianyue playing the piano with his eyes closed. A variety of emotions flashed in his eyes. It was not until Su Mianyue finished that he got up and saluted.


    "Why should Miss Qin be so polite? This is Miss Qin''s boudoir. I''m just here as a guest." With a gesture of invitation, Su Mianyue was not in a hurry to get up, but unconsciously fiddled with the strings, listening to the notes that could not be tune flowing out from the bottom of Su Mianyue''s hand.


    "Miss Su is a noble man''s life, and Mengxiu is just getting used to it in advance," Qin Mengxiu whispered.


    "Isn''t Miss Qin a noble person?" Su Mianyue asked, pointing to the garden with a smile, and said, "Along the way, I saw that the flowers in the garden were a little withered. Only the flowers in Miss Qin''s garden were bright. Just like Miss Qin''s appearance, it was probably Miss Qin''s life that affected the lifespan of these flowers."


    Qin Mengxiu shook his head sadly, "Miss Su doesn''t have to comfort me. Mengxiu would rather die for himself than for the whole family."


    "This is fate. Miss Qin must also know my past. The status of the Prime Minister''s Mansion in the soviet union is not comparable to the status of the qin family in the Prime Minister''s Mansion. But what about the distinguished families in the past hundred years? It just became a mystery in history overnight." Su Mianyue lowered his eyes slightly and hid the pain in his eyes. The eldest brother in his memory left forever, but his father and brother and Biwu were nowhere to be found, even though Su Mianyue had no clue how to find them.


    After looking at Su Mianyue for a while, she quickly calmed down, as if the sadness that had been lingering around her was just an illusion. Qin Mengxiu asked, "Miss Su must have tracked down the real culprit. Don''t you want revenge?"


    "Revenge?" Su Mianyue said with a bitter smile, "I wanted revenge and created an opportunity for myself. But in the end, I found out that I could only kill the executioner and could not kill the real murderer. It''s not only because this murderer is the benefactor who saved my father and brother''s life, but also because it''s normal for someone to be sacrificed under imperial power in the course of history. Perhaps I would have done the same."

 Chapter 479 To Die And to Be Reborn

    After listening to su mianyue''s words, Qin Mengxiu did not speak for a long time. She wondered whether she was thinking about what Su Mianyue meant or whether she should take revenge.


    Su Mianyue was not in a hurry to speak. He was still very interested in the guqin in front of him. Sometimes he played some tunes, and sometimes he played the strings casually.


    Looking at the beautiful and confident woman in front of him, who was rational enough, Qin Mengxiu finally stood up with a dim expression and bowed to su mianyue.


    "And why is Miss Qin?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "Thank you, Miss Su. Mengxiu has been bothering himself these days. In fact, my father and the uncles and brothers in the family have already made a choice." Qin Mengxiu raised his head and looked at Su Mianyue with a clear look in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "This time I invited miss su to come here to tell Miss Su about the qin family''s decision. We will not be ungrateful to the emperor in this life."


    "Mr. Qin is a pillar of the dynasty, and his first ascension to the throne requires the help of his elders. As long as he is loyal to the emperor and loves his country, he will definitely be appreciated by the emperor. Miss Qin just needs to reassure Mr. Qin that the emperor is not a petty person. The past events have gone with the wind. As for where the qin family can go in the official arena, the emperor will also wait and see." Su Mianyue gave him a weak hand and glanced out of the window.


    This Mr. Qin is really worried, actually standing outside the window eavesdropping, do you not trust your daughter?


    Qin Mengxiu did not know that her father was outside the window. After a moment of hesitation, shane asked, "Miss Su, Mengxiu knows this is not to be asked, but yingying is Mengxiu''s only friend. Can you ask the girl to tell the emperor how to settle down with her?"


    Ran yingying was one of the three beauties chosen by the officials to be sacrificed. Among the three, ran yingying had the most outstanding appearance and the most unsuitable personality to live in the palace.


    He looked at Qin Mengxiu in surprise. He was either too scheming or Qin Mengxiu really thought of him as a close friend.


    Ran yingying and the other three are the candidates for the imperial concubine. Miss Qin should not have asked about this. Su Mianyue cleared his throat and said in a slightly cold voice. Seeing a flash of disappointment in Qin Mengxiu''s eyes, he added, "A man''s face is red and his life is thin. Sometimes he can only get a new life by putting his life on the line. Miss Qin must know it well. But not everyone, like Miss Qin, can have good luck and a new life, depending on the fate of each person and their expectations for the future."


    After staring at Su Mianyue for a long time, Qin Mengxiu remembered to bow and thank him.


    "What''s Miss Qin doing? I didn''t do anything. What''s there to thank me for?" Su Mianyue asked faintly.


    Qin Mengxiu smiled knowingly and said, "Thank you for giving Mengxiu a new life. Mengxiu will not disappoint the girl."


    Su Mianyue smiled but did not say a word. He said what he should have said and left. Otherwise, Mr. Qin would be sweating out of the window.


    As su mianyue had expected, she had only been away for a short time. Mr. Qin was sure that she would not turn back and strode into the house. He pointed at Qin Mengxiu and said angrily, "As a father, I always thought you were intelligent and unruly, and I have nurtured you over the years. Now that you finally have hope and the greatest honor and disgrace of the qin family, how can you make a silly question about ran yingying at this time? Don''t you know who Miss Su is?"


    Qin Mengxiu stood up and poured a cup of tea for Mr. Qin before saying, "Why should father be angry? Miss Su doesn''t like people who don''t have weak points. No matter what kind of friendship is, people with weak points can be controlled. Hasn''t father understood this principle for many years in the officialdom?"


    "Are you sure you know Miss Su?" Mr. Qin asked affirmatively.


    "I don''t understand." Qin Mengxiu shook his head and added before Mr. Qin was about to get angry, "That''s what the upper echelons think. Daughters only know the art of power."


    Hearing Qin Mengxiu say this, Mr. Qin thought for a moment before he put out the fire, and in his heart, he valued this daughter a little more, not afraid that she would be helpless in Qinling.


    Qin Mengxiu, on the other hand, had an air of indifference, not a trace of Su Mianyue''s sadness when he entered the house. After sipping a mouthful of tea, he said, "Father, my daughter will leave with the young master soon. Please take good care of yourself. I can''t leave the house without the head mother. Father also needs my son to inherit the family business."


    Listening to Qin Mengxiu''s emotionless words, Mr. Qin was stunned, his face filled with disbelieving pain. "Your mother and brothers have only passed away less than half a year. How can you continue to be a father at this time? Mengxiu, they are all our closest relatives."


    "The dead are gone. The living must always look forward. If father does not want the qin family to end here, then forget about the past and start anew. This is also a step for father to show his submission to the new emperor. If the new emperor had not taken into account his reputation, he was afraid that there would be more than one wife in the mansion at this moment. Perhaps father would soon be a father again." Qin Mengxiu said in a cold voice.


    Mr. Qin stared blankly at Qin Mengxiu, who was always calmer than he was. If Qin Mengxiu had not remained the same and looked a little like him, Mr. Qin would have doubted whether this was his daughter.


    "You should know how much my reputation will be affected if I continue to play now, and you should know that even if the new emperor wanted me to do that, he would think I was a cold person." Mr. Qin straightened his body and looked straight.


    "Father should know that thunder, rain and dew are all the principles of jun en, and the emperor''s mind is the most important. Even if the emperor feels that his father is cold, he will be more dependent on his father because his father understands the monarchy. Only those who can work for the new emperor can stand firm in the court. Does father not understand this principle?" Qin Mengxiu then lowered his head to play with the teacup. It was obvious that he had finished what he wanted to say and wanted to see the guests off.


    After sitting for a while, Mr. Qin stood up and said, "As father, I understand that you shouldn''t worry about the affairs in the house in the future. As father, you can''t give a generous dowry. I''m afraid you''ll have to live a hard life after marrying to Qinling. But as father, I believe that you can reverse the situation. Remember, the qin family will always be your backing."


    "Yes, my daughter wrote it down." Qin Mengxiu nodded nonchalantly.


    Looking at his cold daughter, Mr. Qin always felt that blood and family could not make their relationship closer, so he had to walk away, but his heart felt inexplicably flustered.


    Not long after Mr. Qin left, a man dressed as a footboy walked briskly to Qin Mengxiu''s room, lowered his head and did not say a word, waiting for Qin Mengxiu''s instructions.


    "Go back and tell the young master that everything is going according to the plan. Just let the young master act according to the plan." Qin Mengxiu said softly. Her eyes fell on the small garden outside the window, but the colorful flowers made her feel extremely dazzling.


    After the people left, Qin Mengxiu looked tired and murmured, "Ah yun, I''m right beside you but I can''t let you know who I am. But every time I see you sad all these years, I can only accompany you to grieve. Now I''m clean and qualified to stand by your side. Can you love me again?"


    Qin Mengxiu''s words were blown away by the wind but could not be answered. At this time in Guangji Temple, Ji Yun was kowtowing to his birth mother, but as a son, his mother suffered for many years. Ji Yun was filled with guilt.


    "My son, get up quickly. Don''t get cold if you''re not well built." Yun hurriedly leaned over to help Ji Yun up, but her movements were too wide and she nearly fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Ji Yun quickly stepped forward to help yun shi up and asked worriedly, "Mother is not in good health, and now she is suffering from the fatigue of the journey. My son will ask the emperor for an imperial physician tomorrow to see mother."


    "My son has won the emperor''s recognition?" The yun family did not care about the imperial physician''s treatment. Her thin hand tightly grasped Ji Yun''s arm. The strength of her hand made Ji Xun grit his teeth, and her pale face was full of excitement.


    Unwilling to disappoint the yun family, Ji Yun nodded in pain and said, "It''s a long story. Can my son speak slowly after my mother has a night off?"


    "Mother can''t sleep at all. Tell her what the emperor appreciates. Ever since she was almost killed in the qin palace, my mother has been worried about your current situation. All the way to escape from the pursuit, my mother can only support it for the sake of meeting you. If you are a good mother, you will die in peace. What are you waiting for tomorrow?"


    Yun said all this excitedly and quickly. She sat down with Ji Yun''s hand, but her eyes were fixed on Ji Yun and refused to move away. It was obvious that she had to get an answer.

 Chapter 480 Dont Blame Father for His Ruthlessness

    In the Hong Family far away in the mountains, there were half a blood letter and a letter from Ji Xun on the desk in front of Hong Zhengsheng. After standing there for a long time, he did not speak as if he could tell the truth by looking at it like this.


    Only when the door was opened did Hong Zhengsheng say, "Come and take a look."


    Hong Xiangmou saluted and went forward. His purpose was the blood book. After reading it, he could not help but frown. However, he did not immediately express his composure, but picked up Ji Xun''s handwritten book and read it carefully.


    After Hong Xiangmou visited, Hong Zhengsheng tapped on the table and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Grandfather, who sent this blood book? Can grandfather be sure of its reliability? Why is it only half?" Hong Xiangmou asked.


    "Someone broke into the valley last night. After being saved by the guard, he could only give the half blood letter to the guard before he died. The guard said that the other party should be dressed as a servant girl, but there were a lot of injuries on his body, and the man-made wounds were the fatal ones." Hong Zhengsheng said as he looked up at the most important eldest grandson and said, "The signature of this letter has yet to be verified, but since someone has gone to great lengths to deliver the letter to us, there can only be two answers. One is that the contents of this letter are true. Some people want us to find out the truth. The other is that someone wants to use our hands to deal with this person in the letter."


    "What if it''s both? What does grandfather plan to do?" Hong Xiangmou asked.


    "Tell me your opinion." Hong Zhengsheng pointed to the opposite chair and asked Hong Xiangmou to sit down. He also sat in the chair.


    "My grandson found it strange that no matter whether the person who sent this letter was telling the truth or not, a servant girl could be hunted down to the valley of the fallen moon. Did grandfather think that was possible? How many people wanted to worship grandfather as their teacher? If not for the guards in the valley to lead the way, would anyone have been able to enter the valley? His grandson thought it was odd and asked his grandfather to investigate it thoroughly," Hong Xiangmou said seriously.


    "It''s not easy." Hong Zhengsheng nodded, obviously aware of this, and said to hong xiangsheng, "This matter is up to you. Remember not to let the rest of the family know before you have any real evidence. Those idiots who have done nothing but failed will only cause trouble to luoyue valley, especially the Yanran girl. Don''t let the cat out of the bag."


    "If this letter is true, perhaps this news can still be hidden. I''m afraid that someone deliberately wanted to lead the Hong Family out of the mountain because of this, and it will definitely be against the court by then. Grandfather, grandson thought it was best to seal off the falling moon valley temporarily, but he still hoped grandfather to make a decision." Hong Xiangmou stood up and arched his hand.


    Hong Zhengsheng waved his hand. "You are the young valley lord. You have full authority over this matter."


    "Then his grandson will leave for Imperial Capital as soon as he is ready. Since the new emperor has written such a letter, he must also care about the Hong Family." Hong Xiangmou bowed his head and asked for advice.


    "Yes." Hong Zhengsheng only said one word and waved Hong Xiangmou down. As for the other words, he did not say a word. It was useless to say more at this time, and it was also an opportunity to train Hong Xiangmou.


    No one in the valley of the falling moon knew about the blood book, but the fact that Hong Xiangmou had suddenly closed his door to study made people speculate.


    Every time Hong Xiangmou went out of the valley to do something like this, he would announce to the public that it was no surprise that everyone had already seen it, but they were also curious about what Hong Xiangmou did out of the valley. The old man actually ordered the closure of the valley. It seems that this time things are not simple.


    Besides, in the Tianlan palace, Mu Tinng held a private letter from Ji Xun in his hand, with no expression on his face, but anger in his eyes.


    Su Mianyue''s situation in the Yan Country had long been known to Mu Tinng. If not for the domestic and foreign problems that had not been resolved for the time being, Mu Tinng did not mind taking Su Mianyue back by force. At least, it would make the people of the Yan Country understand how strong Su Mianyue''s family was and warn Ji Xun. If you dare to treat Su Mianyue badly, just wait for him to take back the woman he loves.


    However, the Tianlan has been in constant war for the past two years, and the treasury has not allowed Mu Tinng to go to war for personal feelings. If it were not for the help of those forces left behind by Su Mianyue, the Tianlan might have already changed hands.


    Only after a few deep breaths did Mu Tinng release the secret letter that he was holding, which was a private letter that Ji Xun proposed to work with him, unlike the official relationship of the letter of nations.


    Mu Tinng pondered for a long time but could not make a decision. Knowing that Ji Xun''s proposal was mutually beneficial, he still could not get through it in his heart.


    "Your majesty, Second Prince''s condition has returned!" Dehai came in with a cold sweat and reported that no one in the whole palace knew that Mu Tinng loved the prince the most because he inherited the looks of his birth mother Imperial Consort Ru, or that it was more appropriate for him to be biased towards queen Su Mianyue.


    Mu Tinng immediately stood up, pressed down the secret letter and walked down the stairs. "Isn''t it under control? Why is it happening again?" He asked angrily."


    "The imperial doctors are already in consultation, and the palace men who came to report to them left without giving them any details. The servants don''t know the details either." Dehai didn''t dare to bring bad luck to himself and threw the ball out.


    "A bunch of trash!" Mu Tinng cursed, lifted his robe and walked out of the imperial study.


    With a sigh of relief, dehai followed behind and ordered the guards to keep the imperial study well. He then ran all the way behind Mu Tinng, not daring to breathe.


    When Mu Tinng arrived at the side hall of Phoenix Palace, the imperial physician had finished his treatment and was reporting Second Prince''s illness to Imperial Consort Ru. Mu Tinng heard it and stopped asking.


    "Your majesty, your son..." Imperial Consort Ru covered her face and cried. Her gentle face was very lovable, but Mu Tinng was only upset when she saw her.


    If it were Su Mianyue, he would have tried his best to save his son instead of pretending to be wronged and crying.


    "I have heard the imperial physician''s words. The emperor''s condition is not at its worst yet. As his mother, you want him to feel the hope of life. What''s the use of crying like this?" Mu Tinng had no patience to coax Imperial Consort Ru. Seeing Imperial Consort Ru''s teary eyes, he waved his sleeve and said, "You don''t know how to take care of children. I''ll send my son to my mother first. I''ll trouble my mother to take care of him for a few days. When he gets better..."


    Mu ting paused and did not continue. Looking at aizi with a sickly face, he did not know if he could get through this. Besides, Imperial Consort Ru did not know how to protect his son, so it might be better to let aizi stay by Empress Dowager''s side.


    Imperial Consort Ru seemed to understand Mu Tinng''s intention and almost fell down. Fortunately, the maid beside him held her up in time.


    "The emperor can''t send his son away. This is the life of a servant and concubine!" Imperial Consort Ru pushed the maid away and cried.


    "Send Imperial Consort Ru back to the dormitory to rest." Mu Tinng gave the order without a doubt. After Imperial Consort Ru was dragged away crying, Mu Tinng looked at the imperial doctor and asked, "Tell me, the poison in the emperor''s body is really unresolved, or are you afraid of using the wrong medicine and not daring to make the antidote?"


    The imperial doctors were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and did not dare to speak. Finally, an old imperial doctor said, "Your ministers are not good at detoxification. Your majesty might as well thank the imperial doctor to see Second Prince. Perhaps it can be detoxified."


    Mu Tinng snorted coldly. Knowing that these imperial doctors cared for their own heads, he did not dare to give them too much thought. He could only snort coldly and say, "Don''t stay here anymore. Go back to the imperial hospital and read my instructions. Let Imperial Physician Xie go to Cining Palace to see Second Prince."


    Mu Tinng then strode to the side of the bed, bent over and hugged the frail Second Prince in his arms, watching his skinny beloved son''s heart ache like a knife, but...


    "Don''t blame father for his ruthlessness. Father can''t live for you alone and waste his time on the Tianlan." After whispering this, Mu Tinng strode out of Phoenix Palace and headed for Cining Palace.


    As for the meaning of his words, only he himself could know.

 Chapter 481 Hes the Best Person in the World for You

    King qin nan''s self-appointed imperial edict in Qinling had been passed to the court. Although Ji Xun was angry, he already knew the result and arranged it properly. The court officials were in a state of panic or anger.


    The panic-stricken ministers said that if they could not kill king qin nan, they were afraid that the other vassals would follow suit. The angry people were afraid that the imperial court would know about their past or present subordinates to king qin nan, so they could only use this emotion to hide their uneasiness and avoid being implicated.


    Unlike the noises of the previous dynasties, Su Mianyue was sitting in front of the yun family with a sneer of mockery.


    She only mentioned some old things and let the yun family fail. This woman would not be Ji Yun''s help in the future.


    After yun shi went crazy, Su Mianyue sneered and asked, "Yun shi, you can avenge your mother and husband''s family with your own son who has half of your blood, but you don''t care about Ji Yun''s life and death. Is this a mother?"


    "He''s not my son! He''s just a bastard. My child has been killed by that beast of king qin nan. They''re still so young and don''t know anything. Why can''t we let them live?" Yun''s face grew ferocious again. If Su Mianyue had not pointed a point, he would have pounced on her again and scratched her. "You are not good people. You can waste other people''s lives with power in your hands. Why can you do anything bad for your own selfish desires, but I am wrong for revenge? Ji Yun has the filthy blood of king qin nan in his body. He shouldn''t have lived in this world!"


    "But he''s the best person in the world for you." Su Mianyue pointed out the truth.


    "If it weren''t for king qin nan''s beast desire, I would have loved my husband and lively and lovely children, and they would have treated me better." The yun family still refused to admit Ji Yun''s good, even if it was true.


    Shaking her head and looking at the crazy yun family, Su Mianyue said, "There''s really no way to be saved. A woman who won''t let go of her own flesh and blood will have love in her heart? I''m really stupid to talk to you here."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was getting up to leave, yun shouted, "Stop! Are you going to tell Ji Yun that I hate him and hate him? Don''t think that he will believe what you say. In Ji Yun''s heart, no one is more important than me. Even if I let him do something that is completely devoid of conscience, he will do it."


    "So you think you succeeded?" Su Mianyue looked at yun with pity, "Don''t be silly. There are some things I didn''t want to tell you, but for your sake, it''s okay to waste a little saliva. It was true that king qin nan had taken a fancy to you at first, but as king qin nan, you couldn''t escape if you wanted to, and in order to get an official position and get rid of the merchant''s identity, your husband not only personally drugged you and sent you to king qin nan''s bed, but also wrote a letter of divorce to your mother''s house, on the grounds that you were not a woman. Oh yes, and your children were also sent to your mother''s house, but your ex-husband was a schemer who left in the dark without anyone noticing. It was your ex-husband''s opponent in the mall who had blackmailed your ex-husband to king qin nan, making him think that your ex-husband was trying to curry favor with him, but in fact, he wanted to conspire with your mother''s family to murder him, so he sent someone to destroy these two families! Tell me, who is your real enemy? Do your children and your mother''s family hate you, the king of qin nan, or your ex-husband?"


    Su Mianyue''s tone was very gentle and his smile was very kind, but in yun''s eyes, he looked like a devil. Even su mianyue said so many words without any reaction, and she was stunned.


    A sympathetic glance flashed by and Su Mianyue turned to leave.


    The yun family''s experience was sad, but the yun family didn''t know the right person, hated the wrong person, and gave birth to ji yun for revenge, but they refused to give Ji Yun a sincere mother''s love, such a woman is not worthy of being a person.


    "You lied to me, you big liar. Don''t think I''ll believe you. You must have something to do with that old beast of king qin nan. You''re a liar sent by him!" Cried yun madly.


    Walking to the door, Su Mianyue stopped and turned to look at yun shi. Suddenly, he felt that the most pathetic woman in the world was a woman like yun shi. The truth was often a sharp blade that could cut off her spiritual pillar.


    "Believe it or not, I don''t have to lie to you, an old woman who is of no use to me. The only reason I came here was because I was curious about what Qinling''s number one beauty, who could be killed by king qin nan, would look like when she grew old. Now it seems like that''s all." After Su Mianyue finished speaking, she left without looking back. However, she was sure that Ji Xun''s guess was right. This old woman was simply scum, and it was up to ji yun to accept it.


    After Su Mianyue returned to the palace, he heard a good news. Wu Yuqing led the troops to flatten Hu Yue and the wolf. Now the two countries have signed a surrender to become a subsidiary of the Yan Country, and since then, they have been reduced to king and pay tribute to the Yan Country every year.


    The army was also returning to the dynasty. Not only did Wu Yuqing make great contributions, but several of the monkey cubs also made great contributions this time. Although they could not confer the title of marquis, at least they could confer the title of a four-or five-grade general.


    "Happy now?" Ji Xun asked with a smile.


    "Are you happier than I am?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "Happier than Yue." Ji Xun pinched his thumb at the end of his tail finger and said proudly, "The marshal who led the troops is my brother-in-law, and the few generals who have made great achievements are my brother-in-law. The future of the Yan Country depends on them. Let''s see who else dares to say that my Yue is too late."


    "Oh, so are you happy or for me?" Su Mianyue clicked his tongue and said, "Thank you so much for putting me on the top of your heart. I just don''t know if those courtiers will be able to oppress my brothers because of this. It''s a great taboo for the country to have a relative in power. Even if you don''t care about these old courtiers, they won''t allow it. Am I blocking their way?"


    Ji Xun poked her head with a smile, "The Yan Country is going to fight more than this. Is Yue still afraid that they have the ability but no place to make a contribution?"


    "I thought if Yu said he would protect them, wouldn''t he be afraid that giving them a fair reward would chill the hearts of the soldiers?" Su Mianyue covered his chest.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand and bringing her into his arms, Ji Xun laughed, "If they were all so petty, they wouldn''t be able to make any achievements in the future. I''m not afraid of them making any achievements, but I''m afraid that they won''t be able to make any more achievements. Yue actually knows more than I do how many opportunities they will have to make achievements in the future, and their speed of promotion will be a reference to other generals."


    "Well, for the sake of your dilemma as an emperor, just give me a random reward. Brother yi''s official position is still in vain, and a few monkey cubs really need some more training. Otherwise, they will still be the officials of the court, and maybe one day Golden Chime Hall will be destroyed." Su Mianyue was realistic.


    Ji Xun nodded. He thought about it, but he said, "Since Yue said so, let''s do it. You can help me find out how to reward the most suitable. My eyes are dazzled by the day''s recitals. Let me rest for a while."


    "What a lazy bone. If you get into trouble, you should push it to me. This bad habit needs to be cured." Although Su Mianyue said so, he got up and went to the desk to grind it.


    There were some things that Su Mianyue would not deliberately avoid, but she also had her own principles and would never do anything that would cause trouble for Ji Xun.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s contemplative appearance, Ji Xun''s lips curled up in a warm arc. At this moment, all she wanted was for the years to stop and let all the good things settle in this warm picture.

 Chapter 482 Why Should the Emperor Suffer?

    Unlike the harmonious picture between Ji Xun and Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin of the Hengyuan has often been furious these days. Although he has repeatedly restrained himself, he still does something to make himself regret.


    More than one or two concubines were killed in the harem, and there were at least a few dozen of them. Even the court officials were killed by the staff in the court because they did not comply with Wanyan Lin''s wishes, and the decree of war at the border was issued a dozen times in a row.


    Retired Emperor was spitting blood from Wanyan Lin''s sudden tyrannical behavior, and when he woke up, he could not speak clearly. Obviously, he had a stroke, but his mind was clear.


    "Bastard! The mountains... Will be destroyed by you sooner or later!" Retired Emperor pointed vaguely at Wanyan Lin and scolded.


    Wanyan Lin himself would regret every time he did something wrong, but he couldn''t go back on his words, so he had to keep going.


    I don''t know how many times he was scolded by Retired Emperor. Wanyan Lin was already used to it. Seeing that Retired Emperor''s face was red, he got up and said, "Father is not in good health, so get some rest. Your son and your subjects still have political affairs to deal with."


    "Are you going to... Bring disaster to the country?" Retired Emperor shouted.


    Wanyan Lin paused for a moment, his back stiffening. He opened his mouth several times to say something, then swallowed it all, only leaving quickly.


    "Evil, evil!" Retired Emperor punched and cursed, but Wanyan Lin had gone far away and could not hear him. The palace people did not dare to answer Retired Emperor''s words. The most they could do was to persuade him not to get angry with the dragon.


    After coming out from Retired Emperor, Wanyan Lin noticed that his nose was wet and sticky. He looked down and saw a large amount of blood on his lapel.


    He did not remember how long it had been like this. He was prone to nosebleeds and dizziness, but the imperial physician could not do anything about it.


    As he staggered forward, Wanyan Lin realized that no one welcomed him to the huge palace.


    In order to kill fewer people, the servants around him were left in the imperial study. Even if he died now, it was not known how long it would take before he would be discovered. The number of palace people in the palace was less and less than before.


    Just as Wanyan Lin was holding the rockery and feeling dizzy, a soft voice sounded. Wanyan Lin did not hear what the other party said. Only his warm hands on his arms made him feel comfortable.


    Looking up to see who the other person was, Wanyan Lin opened his mouth and fainted before he could make a sound. He just looked at the shape of his mouth and said, "Yue."


    "Your majesty!" Yinn Yue exclaimed, hurriedly grabbing Wanyan Lin''s arm and holding Wanyan Lin with Nanny Zhaang from left to right to prevent him from falling. His heart was bitter.


    Her name was Yinn Yue, but the moon in Wanyan Lin''s mouth would never be her. Even if that woman was someone else''s woman now, she still had an irreplaceable position in Wanyan Lin''s heart.


    "Empress, what can we do?" Nanny Zhaang asked in panic.


    "Help the emperor to sit down first. This palace is here to take care of him. Nanny Zhaang will call for someone to send the emperor to Mental Cultivation Hall and ask the imperial physician to serve him in Mental Cultivation Hall." Yinn Yue, on the other hand, spoke calmly, as if she had dealt with such a situation countless times. As Nanny Zhaang turned to leave, he said, "Ask the people of Mental Cultivation Hall to bring a soft sedan over. The emperor does not like anyone to know that he is seriously ill."


    Nanny Zhaang nodded quickly and left quickly.


    Looking at Wanyan Lin who had fainted on the rockery, Yinn Yue felt very complicated.


    This man had brought her pain and ruined her desire for happiness, but he was also the man who gave her supreme power and honor.


    But the handsome man, who had once been full of energy, was now only haggard and disheveled. The little bit of unspeakable hatred in Yinn Yue''s heart disappeared in an instant, and even the uncontrollable fear disappeared without a trace.


    Raising his hand to caress his face, Yinn Yue said in a low voice, "Why is it so hard for the emperor? Even if she is in his heart, she is only in the past. The emperor''s lovesickness can''t save that shallow fate. Why can''t you cherish the person in front of you?"


    After asking, Yinn Yue couldn''t help but laugh bitterly. She only dared to say such things when Wanyan Lin was unconscious. Usually, she was silent when facing Wanyan Lin. Being respectful to each other was Wanyan Lin''s greatest respect for her.


    Hearing footsteps approaching, Yinn Yue withdrew his hand, his face full of the grace of the empress, except for the tenderness and sadness that belonged to a woman.


    "The matter of the emperor''s coma must not be spread to the outside world. You don''t need my advice, do you?" Yinn Yue asked in a cold voice with his hands in front of his stomach.


    "Please rest assured, empress. I don''t want you to do anything." The palace people in Mental Cultivation Hall were busy answering in a low voice.


    "Yes, go ahead." Yinn Yue waved the crowd away. After Wanyan Lin was carried away by the soft sedan chair, she called nanny rong back to the palace. She had no intention of greeting Retired Emperor.


    Nanny Zhaang frowned and grimaced all the way until he returned to Phoenix Palace and dismissed the palace servants. Then he asked anxiously, "Master, what can we do? There were rumors in the palace that the emperor''s health was not good. The servants thought it was a rumor, but they just saw the emperor... The servant is afraid in her heart. If the emperor is really... What should the master and crown prince do? Now that the court is unstable, it''s not enough to rely on the yin family. The master should have planned earlier."


    "What do you want me to do?" Yinn Yue asked slowly.


    "Master, those two are not the only ones who want that chair. Those two alone are enough to make it difficult for his highness to deal with it. Although the Hengyuan has a court situation in which the young master is in power, but the young master is mostly under the control of the powerful officials. It is almost impossible to have a family affair. If the master does not make any plans, I''m afraid that even if the crown prince ascends to the throne, it will be difficult for him to truly become a monarch. By then..."


    "Nanny Zhaang!" Yin yueli gave a shout and saw that even though nanny zhang had shut her mouth, she still looked worried and said wearily: "Don''t say that again, Nanny Zhaang. Even if the emperor is seriously ill, he is still a king. As long as the emperor is in power for one day, who will pass the throne to will be the emperor''s business. This palace is just the queen of the palace. You can''t ask about the previous dynasties. Nanny Zhaang, don''t forget about Miss Su. This palace is not as dangerous as Miss Su in the emperor''s heart."


    Nanny Zhaang hurriedly said, "But his highness the crown prince is the only prince of the emperor, and all the dynasties have been the succession of the crown prince..."


    "Everything has its own variables. Nanny Zhaang doesn''t want anything to happen to the palace and the crown prince. So don''t talk about it. This palace has its own opinions." Yinn Yue said in a slightly cold voice, "Nanny Zhaang is an old man around this palace. He should know better than this palace that the walls have ears. This palace does not want Nanny Zhaang to die because of a momentary outburst."


    Nanny Zhaang''s forehead was suddenly dripping with cold sweat, and he quickly knelt down and kowtowed, "It was the servant who went overboard. The servant promised that there would never be a next time. Thank you for your forgiveness, empress."


    "Mammy is the most powerful and trustworthy person in the palace. I just don''t want anything to happen to her for the sake of the palace and the crown prince. Get up, mammy." Yinn Yue raised his hand and leaned back on the couch, looking a little weak, his eyes full of confusion.


    In fact, did she not think about what Nanny Zhaang had just said?


    But the imperial harem was a taboo, and her ability to assist the crown prince to adulthood? Yinn Yue was not confident of what she could do, so she never reached out to the government and understood that Wanyan Lin would not allow her to do that.


    But once Wanyan Lin died, she was the queen of the palace and the crown prince''s only support.


    In Mental Cultivation Hall, Wanyan Lin slowly woke up and saw the imperial doctors kneeling on the ground. He didn''t even bother to say a word about his condition and waved his hand to make people retreat.


    Wanyan Lin was tired of hearing that he was only asking him to treasure the dragon body or the incompetence of his ministers.


    "Where''s the secret guard?" Wanyan Lin called in a weak voice after the room was empty.

 Chapter 483 If You Cant Continue to Love, Then Hate It

    The secret guard appeared and knelt on one knee, waiting for Wanyan Lin''s orders.


    "Go to the Yan Country and tell Su Mianyue the news that Su Chengye and his son and that servant girl are in my hands." Wanyan Lin''s voice was full of fatigue, and it was obvious that his body had been hollowed out.


    The secret guard took his orders and left. Wanyan Lin''s half-seated body slipped down in an instant. He clutched the bedside quilt with both hands and sneered, "Yue, you are the only woman in my life who has ever been touched and betrayed me. Even if I die, I will make you my woman. After a hundred years, you can only be buried beside me. If you can''t continue to love me, then hate me for the rest of your life."


    After saying this, Wanyan Lin coughed several times and blood flowed down the corner of his mouth, which made the smile mark on his mouth even weirder.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue, who was far away from the Yan Country, did not know that Wanyan Lin was thinking of her again, much less that Wanyan Lin intended to keep her by his side forever.


    Ji Xun learned that Wanyan Lin had recently issued several decrees, in addition to sending troops to attack the small court of Wanyan Lei and Wanyan Zhen, the Tianlan and the Yan Country were also prepared to attack, completely to use the strength of the country to fight a melee.


    "Is Wanyan Lin crazy?" Su Mianyue looked at the secret letter in disbelief. "Hengyuan''s financial, material and military resources are not as strong as those of the Hengyuan. It will be at most on the same side as the Hengyuan. Why should he start this war? Is he trying to be the king of the country?"


    Su Mianyue was very confused, but her tone sounded like concern for Wanyan Lin to Ji Xun, and the room was filled with jealousy.


    Not noticing Ji Xun''s jealousy, Su Mianyue was only concerned about the current situation. He quickly got up and looked at the miniature maps of the countries hanging on the wall. After looking at them for a long time, he did not understand what it would do to Wanyan Lin.


    "He must be crazy. The emperor is not easy to do these days." Su Mianyue shook his head and sighed. He turned to look at Ji Xun and said, "Yu, you have to promise me that if something bothers you, you must tell me. Don''t hold yourself crazy. I don''t want to fall in love with a madman, and I don''t want to have a family of little madmen."


    Su Mianyue''s serious expression pleased Ji Xun, and the sour smell in the room disappeared in an instant. Then he muttered, "Well, that''s a madman, so Yue should stay away from him in the future. It''s better not to mention this person. Who knows if he will be infected with madness?"


    Only then did Su Mianyue realize the jealousy in Ji Xun''s words and couldn''t help but laugh, "Ah, why do I smell sour? I just took a bath. Something must have broken in the house. Let''s look for it."


    With that said, Su Mianyue made an effort to search for him. Ji Xun took Su Mianyue into his arms and snorted, "Cut the crap. You''re still so nervous knowing that I''m jealous. Is Yue trying to test how many years your man has been jealous?"


    "I heard that jealous people are healthier. I''m thinking of you." Su Mianyue nodded as he spoke.


    "But I don''t like this vinegar. It doesn''t taste good at all."


    For a long time, Su Mianyue had never seen Ji Xun acting so coquettishly and coquettishly. He thought it was really interesting. He couldn''t help but reach out and pinch ji xun''s face, "It''s fresh and tender, smooth and elastic. This face is so delicate that you can never get tired of it. In the future, Yu will forget to bring money when he goes out and brush his face to eat and drink. Haha."


    "Yue''s face is beautiful." Ji Xun said vaguely, allowing Su Mianyue to rub his face without dodging.


    After playing for a while, Ji Xun''s face turned a little red. Su Mianyue reluctantly stopped, but his fingertips bounced here and there from time to time. He looked like a curious baby and said, "Yu, do you think you will look ugly when you take us with gray hair?"


    "No," Ji Xun said firmly, "Even if we have wrinkles and crane hair, we are the most handsome old man and the most beautiful old woman. Yue can rest assured."


    Hearing this, Su Mianyue frowned. It was hard to imagine what they would look like when they were old, but Ji Xun''s words made sense. He nodded and said, "What Yu said makes sense. We have to grow old gracefully. We can''t be as heartless as that old woman of the yun family."


    Ji Xun nodded in cooperation and was happy to change the subject with Su Mianyue, as long as he didn''t talk about Wanyan Lin.


    "But if you want to grow old gracefully, you have to step on the enemy''s feet first. I don''t want people to come out and cause trouble from time to time when I get old. I''m tired of thinking about it," Su Mianyue said with a frown.


    "What''s Yue going to do?" This time, Ji Xun did not divert the topic, but sighed in her heart. Even though Su Mianyue did not love Wanyan Lin, the damage Wanyan Lin had done to Su Mianyue was still unforgettable and became a scar on her heart that could not be healed.


    Standing up from Ji Xun''s arms, Su Mianyue walked to the map and pointed to a few places where the Tianlan and the Hengyuan intersected. Su Mianyue sneered, "Flank left and right. If yan lin dares to make a fuss, we will take his city and make him the naked emperor everywhere. Do you think yan lin will die of anger?"


    "Wanyan Lei probably won''t miss this opportunity," Ji Xun nodded in agreement.


    "Not only Wanyan Lei, did Yu forget that there was a small court south of the Hengyuan?" Su Mianyue smiled, took Ji Xun''s arm and said, "As long as we make a grand gesture, Wanyan Lin will have enough to drink a pot of domestic war in hengyuan. If he dares to provoke us, this is the price he should pay."


    Ji Xun took a closer look at the map. Although the Hengyuan had some secret support, their neighboring countries, apart from Beichen''s parliament, did not deliberately help hengyuan. No matter how much food and grass the country had, it was doomed to suffer.


    "At the Beichen, maybe we can try to entice them for a while," Ji Xun nodded.


    "I won''t take part in these national affairs. Yu and your officials can discuss it. I''ll write the secret letter to the Tianlan. This time, I''ll go out on behalf of Yu." Su Mianyue said excitedly.


    "No, there are no eyes for swords on the battlefield. It''s not convenient for you to go out alone," Ji Xun retorted immediately.


    "Don''t forget that eighth is also a woman. She made a contribution on the battlefield. Besides, many of the monkey cubs in purple mist mountain are women. Do you want them to stay in the Purple Mist Mountain forever?" Su Mianyue frowned.


    "This matter is not discussed unless I am the general. You can go with me." Ji Xun''s attitude could not be rejected.


    "What''s the difference between me and other women in your heart? I can only hide behind men and be protected under my wings. Is it dodder?" Su Mianyue frowned again, and his tone was a little harsh.


    "A man can''t even protect his own woman. Let his own woman fight. Does Yue think such a man is still a man?" Ji Xun still refused to let go.


    "You are not an ordinary man. Capital City needs you to take charge. You are the only one who can stabilize the situation. It is not your incompetence that I, as your woman, put on armor for you in times of internal and external troubles. It is your unique vision that has chosen the woman most suitable for you to be your wife. Since I know I''m not a delicate woman who needs protection at any time, why don''t you give me a chance to prove to your subjects that I, Su Mianyue, am qualified to be their mother and stand side by side with your Ji Xun?" Su Mianyue''s voice was hard to conceal his excitement.


    "As long as it''s not dangerous, I will support whatever Yue wants to do, but don''t mention it again. I won''t agree," Ji Xun said with a straight face.


    "You are simply unreasonable." Angrily pushing Ji Xun away, Su Mianyue walked away quickly, obviously not wanting to talk to Ji Xun anymore, or argue more appropriately.


    Looking at Su Mianyue leaving in anger, Ji Xun felt helpless. She wanted to catch up with him and say something nice, but she was afraid that the two of them would continue to fight over this topic and eventually turn into a quarrel. She had to whisper, "It''s good to go out and relax. You should calm down when you come back, right?"


    Ji Xun, who didn''t know much about women, didn''t know that when a woman lost her temper, she wanted men to indulge her unconditionally and coax her with patience.


    So how disappointed su mianyue was when she stormed out of the palace and didn''t see him.

 Chapter 484 Lets Go Together, Young Master

    Su Mianyue walked out of the palace in a fit of anger but didn''t know where to go.


    When she went to Juxian Restaurant at this time, she was afraid that the monkey cubs would think that she was bullied by Ji Xun, and then do something she shouldn''t do on impulse. Furthermore, Su Mianyue felt that it was a shame for her friends and relatives to know about the quarrel between couples.


    Wandering aimlessly in the street, Su Mianyue''s fiery red outfit was very eye-catching on the street, many people would pay attention to it, perhaps because of Su Mianyue''s imposing manner, most of them took one look and looked away, with very few dirty eyes following.


    "Stinky Yu." Su Mianyue was angry and muttered these words along the way.


    "It''s a shame to be polite. Doesn''t this elder brother understand the principle of reason and not being loud? This little girl has already said that she doesn''t know you, so why do you keep pestering me?" A warm, spring-like voice sounded in the noisy crowd, as if it could purify the surrounding noise. After listening to it, Su Mianyue walked towards the source of the voice. For the first time, he was not so repulsive to the scholars.


    "It''s none of your business. The young master is looking for the mother of his own child. He wants his son to recognize his ancestors. What kind of good person are you pretending to be here? You don''t look like a poor man, can you still be a woman who can''t marry a wife and wants to blackmail the young master back to be a father?" Laisan yelled, causing a lot of people to laugh out loud, and some people advised that gentleman not to worry too much.


    Laisan was not a son of a prestigious family. His father was only a minor official of the sixth grade in Capital City, but he was also a minor celebrity in Capital City because of his familiarity with the people in the underworld. Good things had nothing to do with him, and good people had nothing to do with him.


    "Shut up, who''s your woman? The father of my child has passed away. Stop spouting blood here. I don''t know you at all. Don''t talk nonsense here and ruin my reputation." Yuan Zijing, dressed as a young woman, gave a soft cry and glared at Laisan angrily with her stomach in her arms. "You rascal repeatedly came to my house. I have sworn not to know you, and my child has nothing to do with you. Why won''t you let me go? Are you willing to force us to die?"


    Laisan laughed evilly and tried to pull Yuan Zijing''s hand, but she dodged her and said no more, "Although my reputation is not good, I will not find myself a cuckold. Many of my brothers are here to watch. I can''t afford to lose this person. Since Miss Yuan is unwilling to admit that the seed in his stomach belongs to me, let me go to the yamen and make things clear. Even though Miss Yuan has been kicked out of the house by Prime Minister Zuo, I, Laisan, am not the son of a wealthy family. Can I wrongly accuse you?"


    Lai san shouted at the top of his voice, instantly causing the crowd to blow up the pot, and all eyes fell on Yuan Zijing, as if he did not dare to think of the little woman in front of him who was dressed in cotton and plain looking as a person with Prime Minister Zuo qianjin.


    Satisfied with the results of her own creation, Laisan let the onlookers guess. She just held her arms and looked at Yuan Zijing. Seeing her fierce look of wanting to kill herself, she reacted with a weak feeling in her lower body and muttered: "I don''t know what it''s like to have a woman who hasn''t had a big belly yet."


    Laisan''s voice was very low. Apart from Su Mianyue, only the gentlemanly looking young man frowned. No matter how terrible Yuan Zijing was, lai san''s lust for a pregnant woman was a beast.


    A dart in her hand was ready to shoot out at any moment. Su Mianyue was ready to kill, but before she could take action, he heard master wen raise his voice, "What a joke. I don''t know which great family will expel their daughter from their house. Even if they say they will die, they will send her to the family temple. Laisan, you are insulting the important members of the court. Even if the government imprisons you directly, it should be right. Prime Minister Zuo is an important official in the court. How can he have time to accompany you to the yamen to testify?"


    Yuan Zijing looked at master sven in surprise. If she hadn''t met this man for the first time, she would have suspected that he was related to the left Prime Minister''s Mansion. Otherwise, how could she have defended the left Prime Minister''s Mansion?


    Seeing that lai san was a little hesitant, master si wen said again: "I was an outsider and it was not easy to interfere in other people''s private affairs, but this little girl''s reputation is related to her life. Laisan, since you are sure that this child is yours, then wait for the blood test after the child is born. Now it is better not to pester this little girl, lest something bad happens to everyone."


    Laisan rolled his eyes. He was not sure if the child was his. He was just gambling if he dared to pester Yuan Zijing. If he did force Yuan Zijing to death, he wouldn''t get any benefits. But if the result of the blood test wasn''t him, how could he hang out in front of his brothers in the future?


    Many people saw Laisan''s hesitation and thought it was because he wanted to take over the little widow. Many people made way for Yuan Zijing to leave. Yuan Zijing looked at young master sven who helped her and left the crowd in order to avoid lai san.


    By the time lai san had figured out how to deal with it, Yuan Zijing had already left. It was useless for him to say more to outsiders. He could only coax the crowd away with an angry scolding.


    "This girl, please stay." When Su Mianyue was about to leave, master sven said.


    "I didn''t do anything to tease a good woman. If the young master wants to meddle, he can''t meddle with me." Su Mianyue''s voice was indifferent, and he didn''t like such a nosy person.


    It''s okay to be brave, but anyone can help a dog with a mouse. Yuan Zijing used Laisan in Guangji Temple that day, and she deserved to be pestered after that. Although Laisan''s words made su mianyue want to kill, it was not because of Yuan Zijing himself, but because she didn''t want to keep such a scourge to harm innocent people.


    "Miss, I misunderstood. I just wanted to say that it''s a good thing that a girl has a chivalrous heart, but it''s not good to hurt people in the street. Miss Yuan was not the only one who was pregnant in the crowd just now. If he saw blood, he would probably implicate innocent people." The gentle man walked up a few steps and arched his hand.


    "I didn''t see that he was dressed in a gentlemanly skin, but he was actually a practitioner." Su Mianyue snorted coldly and became wary of master sven.


    "The girl said and laughed. Although she had some skills to save her life, she had not been able to learn anything yet. But my father was worried that he would be killed when he went out for a trip. He was a little petty." Master sven said and shook his head helplessly.


    "Being careful these days is always the way to save your life. Your father must have warned you to stay out of the house and stay out of trouble. If the young master had just taken care of that matter, he would have caused trouble for himself. As for this girl''s affairs, the young master could not take care of them, so it would be better for him not to waste his breath." Su Mianyue snorted and turned to leave without saying goodbye.


    "Miss, please wait a moment. The better you can meet your friends in Juxian Restaurant, can you please show me the way?" The gentlemanly man chased up and asked.


    The words "Juxian Restaurant" made Su Mianyue stop. Only people from all walks of life and businessmen liked to stay there. However, the man in front of him had neither the smell of copper nor the smell of rivers and lakes, which made it difficult for Su Mianyue to determine where the other party came from. After a little pondering, he said," just in time to meet people there. Let''s go together."


    "Then I''ll have to trouble you, miss. Under the surname of fang dan, there is a source word." Fang yuan said in his family name.


    Su Mianyue rolled his eyes secretly. He didn''t want to say his name, so he just said "Yes." He didn''t think the name was real, but he felt that it was weird to meet Faang Yuanh today. He just couldn''t figure it out for a moment.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue did not want to talk to him, Faang Yuanh did not force himself. Along the way, he would only occasionally ask about the local customs and special snacks in Capital City. He looked like a traveling student. His voice was warm and pleasant, but it was not boring. However, su mianyue was even more vigilant. He always felt that Faang Yuanh was similar to someone he had been in contact with, but he couldn''t remember who it was.


    Unable to feel the depth of Faang Yuanh''s martial arts, Su Mianyue did not dare to make a hasty attempt. Seeing that Faang Yuanh was as old as himself but had such deep attainments in martial arts, Su Mianyue could not help but sigh to himself that there were people outside. She had not practiced seriously for a long time. It seemed that she had been too easy recently and slackened herself.

 Chapter 485 A Woman on Top of A Man (2)

    After listening to the reports of the recent situation, Su Mianyue arranged a new mission for them. Some things did not need Su Mianyue to personally arrange, but seeing that the sky was still very early, she did not want to return to the palace at this time, so she deliberately dawdled here.


    Liuu was still in the yamen, otherwise, with the time he spent with Su Mianyue, he would have discovered Su Mianyue''s abnormality.


    However, these new monkeys were excited one by one, allowing the eldest sister to personally give orders, even the smallest errands would be taken as a top priority, and the sense of glory exploded.


    Zi Shi came in with the food box and reported to Su Mianyue at the same time as the cloth, "The man in the scholar''s costume that the eldest sister mentioned went into the room number two of the earth characters. The people inside were all unknown people from all over the world. There were also a few businessmen who had been in contact with people from all over the world. So far, nothing unusual has been found. Their conversation was loud and they were talking about interesting things. During this period, I asked the waiter to serve several strong drinks."


    Su Mianyue frowned. The woman''s intuition told her that the scholar was not simple, but now that there was no clue, Su Mianyue had no choice.


    "That scholar''s martial arts are not ordinary. At least above me, you should be more careful in observing his whereabouts. Don''t fight with him. If you have to fight with him, you should go with a few people. Don''t pay attention to the rules of the world. Living is the hard truth." Su Mianyue thought for a moment and said, seeing their solemn faces, he added, "Let Liuu know about this news later and ask him to stop running this way recently. You can look for clues from the people who come into contact with the scholar."


    "Got it, big sister," the group said in unison.


    "Let''s eat." Su Mianyue picked up his chopsticks when he saw purple wine staring at the food for a while, but he didn''t know what to eat.


    After a short rest in Juxian Restaurant in the afternoon, Su Mianyue left through the back door, not wanting to get in touch with that Faang Yuanh again. She had always had a keen sense of danger.


    Su Mianyue didn''t want to go back to the palace, so he wandered around Imperial Capital. He didn''t expect to meet Faang Yuanh again at a wine shop.


    "So it''s a girl. Nice to meet you." Faang Yuanh warmly welcomed her and cupped his hand at su mianyue, "I''m so lucky to have the girl lead the way today. I wonder what kind of wine would you like to buy? How about giving it to her as a thank you today?"


    "I have always been a very philistine person. If I have really done something good, I will definitely take revenge. It''s just on the way, so you don''t have to take it to heart." Saying that, he threw a silver ticket on the counter, and Su Mianyue took a jar of wine and left.


    Faang Yuanh stopped buying wine and quickly chased up to keep two steps away from Su Mianyue and asked, "The girl seems to have misunderstood me. Can you tell me where I offended the girl? The so-called brothers from all over the world want to meet a good friend in Yan Capital next time. Why does the girl refuse to stay a thousand miles away?"


    Faang Yuanh, right? "Su Mianyue paused and looked at Faang Yuanh with raised eyebrows. He nodded before continuing," first of all, please remember that all brothers in the world have to see if the other party is willing to. And I am a woman, so naturally I will not make friends as widely as men. Even if the national fashion of yan is open, the reputation of women is still very important. What''s more, your accent isn''t standard enough, but it''s not worse than me, who has lived in Yan Capital for a few years. Isn''t it a little fake to say it''s my first time here, or do you want to say that you''re too adaptable and can make Yan Capital''s words sound so easy just by touching it?"


    Without looking at Faang Yuanh, Su Mianyue walked away.


    Faang Yuanh stood still and looked at Su Mianyue''s receding back. He rubbed his nose and said, "These bastards must be lying to me. If a tree is facing the wind, how can they not even get a sideways glance from her?"


    Su Mianyue, who had walked a long distance away, could not hear Faang Yuanh''s words, and she felt a little uneasy at the moment.


    She didn''t hear any footsteps or even feel her breath before Faang Yuanh got close to her in the wine shop. If such a person wanted to kill her, would she have a chance to fight back?


    Walking briskly towards the palace, Su Mianyue now only wanted to return to Ji Xun, otherwise she would not be able to rest assured. As for the dependence on Ji Xun, Su Mianyue himself did not expect.


    After dealing with the state affairs for a day, Ji Xun returned to his bedroom and found that Su Mianyue had not returned, so he immediately sent a secret guard out to look for him, lest he and Su Mianyue go astray.


    Su Mianyue came back with a jar of wine in less than half a incense stick''s time. He was obviously relieved to see Ji Xun and forgot about their previous unhappiness. Su Mianyue told Ji Xun about his encounter with Faang Yuanh and finally asked: "You''ve been walking around the world longer than I have. Have you ever heard of this name or someone similar?"


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand, Ji Xun thought about it for a while and then shook his head, "Rivers and lakes are places where tigers hide dragons. Many true masters have never wandered through rivers and lakes, and very few people know their identities. If this Faang Yuanh you''re talking about really has anything to do with those people and businessmen, he can''t be an unknown person. This person is not simple. You should not go out of the palace alone these days to avoid danger."


    Su Mianyue nodded and said, "This Faang Yuanh looks like a gentle scholar, but he gives me the feeling that he is too weird or even dangerous. I''m afraid he came prepared to do something in Capital City. I can''t feel the depth of his internal force, nor can I feel the smell of the world. Do you think he is an important person?"


    "Did you read too much when you were recuperating a few days ago?" Ji Xun funnily took Su Mianyue into his arms and kissed her gently between her hair. He said softly, "Don''t be afraid. As long as I''m here, no one can hurt you. No matter who Faang Yuanh is, since he came to find you, he won''t stop trying to get to know you. Just wait for him to show his true colors."


    "Mmm." She answered softly, breathing in Ji Xun''s sunshine. Su Mianyue felt at ease. It took him a long time to remember that he was still angry. He immediately pushed Ji Xun away and hid away. "I haven''t forgiven you yet. Who allowed you to do anything?"


    It was you who held my hand as soon as you entered the room. Ji Xun said silently in his heart, but his mouth was not. "It''s my fault. Don''t be angry anymore, okay? It hurts."


    "No sincerity." Su Mianyue snorted and turned away proudly, but she knew in her heart that she was no longer angry in that hug just now. She just had to be more dignified.


    "I''ll let you be up there tonight, isn''t that a sincere gesture?" Ji Xun blinked and said with an aggrieved face.


    It was awkwardly implied by Ji Xun''s words. When the two of them loved each other, Su Mianyue pushed Ji Xun over in order to show off her role as a royal sister. In the end, she was so tired that she covered her waist and lay on the bed for two days. In other words, it was a technical job. Without the professional level of so-and-so-and-so-and-so-and-so-and-so in the island country, she really couldn''t play.


    "Okay, I''ll sleep on the bed tonight, and you''ll make the floor. The woman goes up and the man goes down." After a moment of awkwardness, Su Mianyue narrowed her eyes and said with a wicked smile, "Well, I''ve been in a bad mood recently. Prepare for a long war of resistance. It will take at least ten and a half days to show your sincerity."


    "Really so cruel?" Ji Xun''s face sank with grievance, "Yue doesn''t want it?"


    Su Mianyue blushed and refused to admit that she liked to flirt with Ji Xun. She turned her eyes and shouted out, "Eunuch Qing, tell the imperial kitchen to prepare dinner quickly."


    Seeing Su Mianyue change the subject, Ji Xun knew that he didn''t have to obey the rules. His eyes flashed with satisfaction, wondering if he should obey Su Mianyue and sleep on the floor all night.

 Chapter 486 Its Scary for A Woman to Be Stingy

    It turns out that women are really scary when they are stingy.


    Ji Xun wanted to climb into bed for several nights and was kicked out of bed by Su Mianyue Wuqing. He couldn''t bear to be angry with his woman. Ji Xun could only vent the pain of sleeping on the floor to his ministers.


    It was so quiet in the court these days that it was terrible. The most feared thing was that the yamen that he belonged to had to report something that had touched Ji Xun''s thunder spot. However, some officials who wanted to hide something that affected their achievements were reprimanded by Ji Xun in public, and the result was even worse.


    This situation lasted for five days, and when the ministers were complaining, the sun finally came.


    After the army, Ji Xun''s confidant was also led by Wu Yuqing''s deputy general. Wu Yuqing, wang jiqin of Yongan and the three little ones returned to the capital first with the vanguard troops. Su Mianyue''s mood turned completely clear because of their return, and even Ji Xun did not need to be punished.


    After the award, Ji Xun would bring his ministers to celebrate for the generals, but before that, Su Mianyue was drinking with a group of people in Juxian Restaurant. There was no need to talk about military matters during the banquet. Wu Yuqing wanted to discuss some military matters with Su Mianyue several times, but because Ji Qin was there, he could only endure it first.


    "Master sister, you don''t know. The battlefield is so different from the rivers and lakes. It''s more comfortable to be with the brothers in the army than in the rivers and lakes. It''s also exciting to say some vulgar words every day." Wu was originally rather dull, but his personality had obviously changed since he joined the army, and this banquet was his most talkative.


    "You were still working in a restaurant when senior sister was killing her enemies on the battlefield. If you said that, you wouldn''t be afraid of being laughed at. Drink your bar." Xiao ba rolled her eyes at xiao wu, obviously not used to his current temperament.


    "Drink less. You haven''t recovered yet." Sann reached out to grab the glass from eighth''s hand and frowned.


    Su Mianyue was satisfied with their growth, especially when Sann and eighth exchanged looks and expressions, which was obviously a sign of emotion. This was what Su Mianyue liked to see the most.


    "The emperor is very happy that the king of Yongan has made great achievements this time. Originally, he was going to summon the king of Yongan to the palace for a family banquet today. I didn''t expect him to be intercepted by me. Please don''t blame the king of Yongan." Su Mianyue raised his glass to the king of Yongan. It was only after Ji Xun ascended the throne that Su Mianyue realized that Ji Qin had been Ji Xun''s man for a long time. However, the timing was not right and she had not acted.


    "As a descendant of the ji family, it is my duty to protect the territory and I dare not take credit for it." Ji Qin said modestly. He picked up his glass and said, "Miss Su''s appreciation has never been forgotten by the king. This glass of wine should be my toast to miss su."


    The king of Yongan is a royal relative. I am just a white body. How can I be worthy of a toast from the king of Yongan? The king of Yongan still doesn''t want to kill me. Besides, all the adults in the court have already complained a lot about me. If you know about this, I''m afraid you''ll have to charge me with contempt for the royal family again." Su Mianyue said with a faint smile, picked up his glass and gulped it down.


    Ji Qin looked at Su Mianyue thoughtfully. After thinking about it carefully, he understood what Su Mianyue meant. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a bang. Wu smashed the glass to the ground and broke it into pieces.


    "These civil servants who only know how to talk are the ones who deserve to be beaten. Not to mention that we killed the enemy at the front line just to support you, but also what she did for the Yan Country. These civil servants can never compare with them in their whole lives. Why should they speak ill of her? When he comes up to me one day and recognizes people, he will give them a good beating and they will be honest," xiao wu scolded.


    "Shut up, is that where you go wild in the court?" Sann yelled and looked at ji qin.


    "If it''s not convenient for them to fight in the court, then they will beat them to death until they are convinced." Wu said in a huff, the murderous air on his body enough to make the civil servant shiver.


    Su Mianyue looked up at little five and said, "Wu, you have drunk too much. Are you afraid that you will not be certified if you say such things in front of the king of Yongan? If any minister is found to have a personal grievance and broken up and put it on you, you will not be able to prove your innocence by crying in front of me."


    Ji Qin almost vomited blood when he heard that. He knew that Su Mianyue was protecting his shortcomings, but he didn''t expect that Su Mianyue would not only protect his shortcomings but also plot against him to be a villain.


    Ji Qin smiled and said, "What Miss Su said is very true. As a prince of the court, if a court official was beaten, I should have testified. However, Wu was only speaking out after drinking and could not be true. Furthermore, Wu was a straightforward general in the army. I believe xiao wu is a brave man. If Wu really hit anyone, he would dare to speak up."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the official-sounding Ji Qin, which was obviously going to help.


    The reverse meaning of this sentence was that as long as Wu didn''t admit it, he wouldn''t believe it.


    Su Mianyue shook his head helplessly and said to xiao wu, "After so long in the army, your temper is getting closer to Liuu. It''s better to go back to the restaurant and help out. At least you can live a life without worry. You don''t have to worry about losing your life on impulse."


    "Whoever wants to kill me depends on that ability." Xiao wu gave a shout, was pulled by Sann, and staggered into the chair.


    "Xiao wu is drunk. Let someone bring a bowl of sobering soup," Wu Yuqing said.


    Su Mianyue nodded, "All right. After drinking the sobering soup, go back to your room and sleep. You''ll forget everything tomorrow."


    After a few more words from the crowd, Ji Qin left on the grounds that he was unable to drink. It was easier for everyone to speak without this outsider.


    "Is yi mei in a bad situation?" Wu Yuqing asked with concern. From Su Mianyue''s previous words, he could tell that he was trying to win Ji Qin over. With the support of the prince in charge of military power in the court, Su Mianyue would be in a better position.


    "Those old courtiers just like to knock their teeth when they''re bored." Su Mianyue smiled indifferently and looked at Wu Yuqing, "Although we won the battle this time, we have been fighting for more than half a year. What kind of problems does brother yi encounter?"


    Speaking of the war, Wu Yuqing immediately sat up straight, the three little ones were also a soldier, and no one was drunk at all.


    Hu Yue and the north wolf were small countries with small populations, and they were both nomadic and did not have enough food to feed themselves, and they were much inferior to the Yan Country in iron smelting. At the beginning of the war, in line with the strategy of minimizing casualties, our army did not deploy large-scale battles. Who knew that a month after I arrived at the border, These two small countries not only have sufficient food and grass, but also have increased the number of generals several times. The weapons they use are sharper than those of our army, causing our army to lose nearly ten thousand soldiers in one disastrous defeat."


    Speaking of that battle, Wu Yuqing''s face was extremely ugly, and this was the only battle he had lost so badly since he led the army. "Not only that, the enemy is well-matched and the marching formation is also a reflection of each other. I suspect that there are people behind them who are supporting them. In the last battle, the enemy will lose and kill the lord and the king, so we have not found any useful clues."


    Su Mianyue raised an eyebrow, "Brother yi, do you know that the Beichen garrison border and the Beichen army are moving towards the border?"


    Wu Yuqing asked in surprise, "I only know about the Beichen garrison. Is the Beichen going to start a war with the Beichen? But is the current situation still able to sustain the cost of a battle?"

 Chapter 487 Ah Liang, Who Couldnt Get Rid of His Daughter-in-law

    "This is also what Yue and I are puzzled about." A steady voice came from outside the door. The next moment, Ji Xun pushed the door and entered.


    Wu Yuqing and the others hurriedly got up to salute when they saw the situation, but now they could not greet the officials in the same way as before.


    "Don''t be too polite in private." Ji Xun raised his hand to stop Su Mianyue and sat down beside him, "They are all our own people. There is no need to waste time on etiquette. The situation is not good for the Yan Country now. We may as well speak our own views freely. Whether it is the Beichen or the comrade-in-arms, we must be careful in the selection of generals to lead the troops."


    "Should we call you brother-in-law or senior brother?" Wu suddenly asked like a curious baby, which stunned Ji Xun. The others gouged out Wu with their eye knives, but little five did not realize that before Ji Xun replied, he patted his head and said, "Look at my memory. You haven''t married our eldest sister yet. It''s better to call her senior brother when there''s no need to be courteous."


    Ji Xun smiled and explained, "I will give Yue a grand and solemn wedding. She is the only woman in my life. Yue is my only wife and only queen in my heart."


    Ji Xun''s words satisfied everyone.


    In fact, they all knew that if Ji Xun didn''t mean it, Su Mianyue wouldn''t have lived in the palace, and they wouldn''t have worked so hard for Ji Xun.


    Not wanting to embarrass the situation, Su Mianyue held Ji Xun''s hand under the table and continued the conversation, "Yu and I guessed that the emperor of the Hengyuan was either crazy or someone was behind him to do this, and this person''s purpose was to cause chaos."


    Eighth asked confusedly, "What''s the benefit of chaos?"


    "Only in a troubled world can a leader emerge. Once all the countries are in the midst of war, the people will be in dire straits. If a''savior'' appears at this time, the people of all the countries will surely be able to support him. It is not impossible for him to become the ruler of the world at that time." Su Mianyue understated the confusion.


    "Ambition again," said xiao ba hatefully.


    Su Mianyue smiled. She had always known that power corrupts people. If she were that person, she might have done the same thing when she was capable.


    Ji Xun said in a deep voice: "The Hengyuan will not only attack the Yan Country, but also send troops to it. For example, the situation in the lan country today is not much better than that in the ao nation. What Yue and I are worried about is that once we start a war with the ao nation, the ao nation will take advantage of the chaos to attack. Even if we join forces with the ao nation, there will be a tough battle to fight."


    "The Beichen may not take action against the Yan Country when the situation is not clear. As long as we store enough troops and rations at the border, it will serve as a deterrent." Wu Yuqing pondered for a while and said, "The war with the Hengyuan should be resolved quickly, otherwise the eager vassal kings from all over the world will not miss this opportunity to call themselves emperor."


    Xiao wuyi slapped the table, "Didn''t the Hengyuan also have internal strife? If the dog emperor has the courage to fight the two great powers at the same time, then we will make their civil strife even worse. We will see how capable Wanyan Lin is of fighting in and out of the country. He has just been redeemed for a few years, but his scars have been healed and he forgot to hurt. That stupid emperor Mu Tinng should not have let him go for that little fortune. It would be easier to wipe his neck directly."


    "Still drunk?" Sann glanced at little five and asked faintly, "Do you want to take an ice bath?"


    Wu was so excited that he quickly made a gesture that he learned from Su Mianyue and zipped up his mouth to avoid being thrown into the ice cellar.


    Without Wu, who was always full of blood, they were finally able to talk quietly about the battle that had not happened until nightfall, but this was just a preliminary plan. How to deploy the war still needed further consideration.


    As for Su Mianyue, who had repeatedly expressed his desire to join the army, everyone had tacitly chosen to ignore her. So many of them were there to protect her, so why would they need Su Mianyue to put on his armor?


    "It''s getting late. Everyone should rest early. If you need anything, you can enter the palace with a token." Ji Xun got up and naturally took Su Mianyue''s hand and walked out.


    Su Mianyue warned as he went out, "I almost forgot that there is a dangerous weirdo living in the restaurant. Ask Zi Shi and the others. Don''t provoke this person. You should be careful when you talk."


    Wu Yuqing and the others nodded to indicate that they had noted it down, but everyone was more interested in Su Mianyue, who was a married man. Little wugeng asked with a gossipy face, "Do you think senior brother came here just to bring senior sister back to the palace? I heard from my brothers in the barracks that this man who just started eating meat couldn''t bear to be lonely and couldn''t leave his daughter-in-law... Ah! Third Brother, why did you hit me?"


    Calmly retracting his fist, Sann did not look at Wu, who was covering his chest with pain. The strength of his hand was still very clear. He did not cause any internal injuries, but just suffered a few days of physical pain.


    "You haven''t woken up yet. I''ll sober you up."


    "Where am I drunk?" Wu wailed, but he was not as strong as Sann and did not dare to fight back.


    "You guys talk first. I''m a little tired and I''m going back to my room to rest." Little eight got up with a flushed face and walked out quickly.


    Little five opened his mouth, then understood why he had been hit just now, and he really deserved it.


    "Well, I think I really drank too much. Let''s go first." Afraid of being beaten up again, Wu disappeared without a trace.


    Wu Yuqing looked enviously at the way Sann and the others got along, "In fact, little five has a good personality. Such people are more emotional."


    "I know." Sann nodded with a gentle look on his face and said, "Or I''ll punch him so hard that he won''t be able to get out of bed for half a month."


    Shaking his head with a smile, Wu Yuqing and Sann had a good relationship, but after all, they were no better than the five little ones who had lived together and experienced the storm together, so it was not appropriate to say anything more.


    Instead, he asked, "Your qualifications in the army are not enough to be the commander in chief, but your ability is competent. If you were to defend Beichen, would you have confidence?"


    Sann looked up at Wu Yuqing and said faintly, "Do you think the Beichen will fight?"


    "It''s just a matter of time."


    "Why didn''t you say that just now?" The third asked again.


    "With their intelligence, they would have thought of this. As ministers, we must abide by our own duties." Wu Yuqing smiled helplessly. Seeing Sann frown, she asked, "Why, do you think I shouldn''t do this?"


    "No." Sann shook his head, "Identity is really a wonderful thing, and some things will change with it. No wonder so many people fought for their heads and blood for that cold chair and even died."


    "Some things don''t have to be your own. Some things just have to stay where you are. No matter how your status changes, some relationships don''t change. They just change the way you get along." Wu Yuqing then stood up and said, "You are a smart person who can understand this. It is late and you should rest early. Tomorrow you have to go to the palace to see the holy man."


    "Actually, it''s good that Wu and Liuu are like that."


    Sann''s words gave Wu Yuqing a pause. He understood the meaning of the small three words and patted Sann on the shoulder helplessly, "Everyone has different personalities and different natural circumstances. Everyone''s existence is necessary for him. Otherwise, it will be your eldest sister who has a headache."


    Sann looked up and said, "It''s a blessing to have a brother like you."


    Wu yuqing merely smiled and did not speak.


    If he had not met Su Mianyue, he might have been at home with his parents plowing the fields, and the road to life would have been another scene.

 Chapter 488 What Does Miss Su Mean?

    The next day, Wu Yuqing and the other generals entered the palace early in the morning. Ji Xun asked Jixiang to read the imperial edict that Su Mianyue had planned.


    Because the promotion of the rank of the people was not very big, there was no objection from the civil officials, but they also understood that these meritorious people would be the emperor''s new favorite, at least before the country was settled, these generals were much more useful than these civil officials.


    At night, the palace banquet was set up to celebrate the victory of the generals. The civil officials all showed respect for the generals, and there were many people who flattered them. Some even hinted that they wanted to give their daughters or sisters to them, which made many people''s eyes turn white.


    For three days in a row, the biggest topic in Capital City was to discuss how these generals were doing, and many people knew that they were just the owners of Juxian Restaurant and ran to the restaurant every day.


    Especially those girls who were not yet out of the pavilion and had the guts to do so. They were all dressed up to avoid being seen. There were also many talented young men who were shaking their heads and chanting poems in the restaurant. Their purpose was to attract eighth''s attention and make the restaurant''s business explode day by day, because the restaurant was closed for twelve hours. But it tired the guys out.


    But in fact, the three of them had been living in the side hall of the palace with Wu Yuqing and Ji Qin for the past few days. Every day when Ji Xun went down, he would discuss the war with them. They had at most five days to prepare and had to go to the army. Otherwise, the army of the Hengyuan would have been too late.


    "The king of Yongan doesn''t need to lead his troops this time." Su Mianyue suddenly opened her mouth, leaving everyone in a daze as to what she meant.


    Su Mianyue smiled and said, "The king of Yongan has a more important mission. The foreign enemy can no longer cause internal strife. One king of qin nan is enough."


    "What does Miss Su mean?" Ji Qin was stunned. He didn''t understand the relationship between not leading the army to war and pacifying the civil strife, but his instinct told him that Su Mianyue''s job was not good.


    "The emperor has found a group of candidates for a new prince. These people will stabilize the land in their own way, but there are a few princes whose hearts are very unstable, and they have to ask the king of Yongan to appease them." Su Mianyue pointed out a few places on the map and said, "It only takes three years. Can the king of Yongan do it?"


    Ji Qin smiled bitterly. Su Mianyue''s words were the same as Ji Xun''s decree. Could he say no? But this job is really hard to take.


    "Does Miss Su have a plan?" Ji Qin asked.


    "No." Su Mianyue shook his head honestly, "The heart is the hardest to control, so we can only watch the king of Yongan act according to circumstances, but I will set up a group of secret guards to protect the king of Yongan, and will not let the king of Yongan have life worries."


    "Thank you, Miss Su." Ji Qin had to thank him, but he knew in his heart that these guards were watching over him as well. After all, he was also a prince, and a royal relative with prestige in the army. Fortunately, there was no fief, otherwise he would be listed as one of the key defenses.


    Su Mianyue changed the subject, "The princess of the king of Yongan has passed away for a long time. It''s time to establish a princess. Do you know if there is a suitable candidate for the king of Yongan?"


    "Is that how Yue wants to be a matchmaker?" Ji Xun shook his head in amusement.


    "Who asked me to be a matchmaker so many times that I never got one?" Su Mianyue helplessly spread out her hands, as if she was determined to make a marriage happen.


    After a moment of teasing, the two of them turned their eyes to Ji Qin. Ji Qin had finished thinking and smiled, "As long as the princess is a virtuous and virtuous woman, Miss Su can recommend one or two if he has a suitable candidate. Only by leaving his heir can he do a good job for the emperor without any worry."


    "Stop it." Su Mianyue reached out his hand and glared at Ji Qin, "Don''t say it as if I''m going to force you to die. Although this job is not easy to handle, as long as you can do it well and beautifully, the emperor will definitely remember a great achievement from you. This is also a matter of benefit to his children. And you have been with the emperor for many years. You are the emperor''s right-hand man in the court, and the emperor trusts the king of Yongan the most among his relatives. Otherwise, how can you invite the king of Yongan to discuss the matter of setting up defenses in the palace for many days? A loyal general like the king of Yongan, no king would be willing to let you die."


    Ji Qin quickly got up and said, "It was a slip of the tongue. Although the emperor is at ease to hand this matter over to him, I promise I will not disappoint him."


    Ji Xun raised his hand and gave him a weak support, "The king of Yongan will set off for the south tomorrow. After three months, no matter how things go, he will return to the capital to handle the wedding. The rest will be done later."


    "Yes, I do."


    Ji Qin''s affairs were arranged, and Ji Qin was leaving the capital tomorrow. Ji Xun asked him to go back to the palace to prepare, and Ji Qin shane left.


    "Does Yue have a candidate for princess Yongan in mind?" Ji Xun asked.


    "What do you think of Wei Baojuan, the daughter of the right hand man?" Su Mianyue asked with a smile.


    "I do not know the nature of the courtier''s daughter, but the identity of the righthand wife''s daughter seems to be a little high to marry the king of Yongan." Ji Xun frowned slightly.


    "Now is the time to employ men. The king of Yongan is the prince you value, Yu. The right hand is now the head of all officials. For this reason, the marriage of the two is a great favor, but isn''t it a warning?" Su Mianyue smiled and said, "Since ancient times, civil officials have been forbidden to marry the general, or else they would have committed a royal taboo. On the right, those who are deep in the city and know the importance of the situation will know how to keep their lives. But what I like the most is Wei Baojuan. She''s a little smart but not too smart. She''s easier to control, and she''s the best candidate to be princess of Yongan."


    "Aren''t you afraid that she can''t manage the affairs of the rear residence and make the royal family of Yongan restless, so that the king of Yongan can''t work at ease in the previous dynasty?" She lightly tapped the tip of Su Mianyue''s nose, and Ji Xun asked with doting eyes.


    "As long as you don''t force people in, who dares to make trouble with the real princess from the right family? Is it too long?" Su Mianyue snorted, "The legitimate daughter of a big family, especially the right Prime Minister''s Mansion, has a lot of women. Even if Wei Baojuan is simple, she will not be simple. She can still deal with the affairs of the back house. Besides, the king of Yongan was made like that by the back house before. I guess no one forced a woman to give him. He is too lazy to take a concubine."


    "I thought ah yue would order me not to have concubines with the king of Yongan," Ji Xun raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m not interested in other people''s family, as long as Yu doesn''t have a concubine." Su Mianyue then turned around and swept the others, "Of course, you''d better not let me know if you want to take concubines in the future, especially if the women you take concubines dare to play tricks on me and I dare to kill them."


    "I wish I could be one." Sann spoke slowly, but his eyes were on eighth, who was blushing.


    "Ghosts like to be surrounded by a large group of women. I don''t think my life is long." Wu quickly waved his hand, although he didn''t even have a wife.


    Wu Yuqing, on the other hand, frowned with worry in his eyes and asked, "Haven''t you heard from Biwu yet?"


    Su Mianyue''s eyes darkened. Wu Yuqing was worried about his fiancee without any memories. How could she rest assured?


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s sad expression, Ji Xun raised his hand to hold her rouyi and whispered, "No news is good news. It must be useful for the other party to take the person away with great difficulty."


    "I know." Su Mianyue nodded, took a deep breath, and said seriously, "We have decided who to lead the army. Brother yi, you can go out of the palace today to order some generals. I have ordered someone to deliver some of the food to the army first, and someone will send it to the army."


    The group said a few more words before leaving the palace. Ji Xun returned to the imperial study to deal with the government affairs. Only Su Mianyue sat in the room in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking.

 Chapter 489 A Letter from the Hengyuan Kingdom

    The sealed general returned to Imperial Capital in just three days before he took his troops out again. It was only then that the people of Capital City remembered that the Yan Country was in a precarious situation.


    The people did not know where to get the news. They knew that Beichen and hengyuan were going to attack the Yan Country, and they were panicked for a while. But Capital City was the most important city of the Yan Country. If it was not safe here, where could they go?


    Rumors spread all over the world. When su mianyue heard the news, she sneered and ordered, "Since there are people who don''t want us to stabilize the people''s hearts, it''s better to go along with the other party''s wishes and enlist ambitious people to join the army. There are bound to be casualties at the front. We should also be prepared to let the new soldiers train for a while before going to the battlefield to minimize casualties."


    Junn Buhui''s eyes lit up and gave Su Mianyue a thumbs-up, "It''s a blessing for Xun to have a woman like you. I''m really surprised that Mu Tinng and Wanyan Lin have such a good opportunity. Why don''t they cherish it and push you over to Xun?"


    "Haven''t you heard of the word fate?" Su Mianyue was not angry, but said casually," that''s right. A man who looks at himself in the mirror like young master jun and can''t tell a man from a woman will not understand the beauty of love between men and women, nor will he understand the meaning of the word" fate."


    "Su Mianyue, are you going to die if you don''t provoke me?" Junn Buhui jumped. Jun Mingzhu, who was in his arms, thought he was teasing him and giggled with his toothless mouth.


    "There are people who like to be stimulated, and a loving person like me wants to be fulfilled. This is also a blessing for myself." Su Mianyue stretched out his hand and stroked Jun Mingzhu''s chin twice, then took back his hand with saliva. He smiled softly and said, "You have to change your explosive temperament. Don''t let ping an learn to be a monkey before he can walk. It''s better for a girl to be quiet."


    "I can''t tell where you are quiet. Only Xun has the heart to accept such a disaster like you," said Junn Buhui with a venomous tongue.


    "My sister is as quiet as a virgin and as moving as a rabbit. The beauty of heaven and man can rival several countries. Only a man like Yu can capture my sister''s heart. This is also Yu''s good fortune." Su Mianyue still smiled slightly and looked up at Junn Buhui, "But it''s normal for a freak like you to not be able to cultivate such good fortune in eight lifetimes, so you can''t understand it."


    "I will." Junn Buhui was so angry that he wanted to do something, but the little man in his arms was pulling his long hair, and Junn Buhui was bared his teeth in pain. He couldn''t care less.


    "Yes, you can only laugh." Su Mianyue added. Seeing that jun didn''t regret being bullied by a little boy, he didn''t know what to do. He smiled and said, "Junn Buhui, I think you must have done too many immoral things in your previous life and in this life. That''s why you have a little peace to torture you. Be careful that you thank me early in the year, and you will become bald in the future. You must be very bright."


    "You, a female burglar, didn''t even go bald. I don''t regret how such a handsome and charming person could go bald. Even if you think I''m too handsome, you curse something practical." As soon as Junn Buhui finished speaking, he saw a few long hair floating in Jun Mingzhu''s hand, and his heart ached immensely. How could a beautiful man like him endure long hair falling off?


    While Junn Buhui was holding back his anger, Su Mianyue chuckled and said, "Well, then I''ll curse little ping an for scratching your face. This shouldn''t be hard to achieve, right?"


    As soon as Su Mianyue''s voice fell, he heard Junn Buhui cry out. In the next moment, there were several bloody red marks on his face. Although it was not deep nor scarred, he did not dare to go out and see anyone for the next three or two days.


    Seeing Junn Buhui turn around to run, Su Mianyue sat on the spot and shouted, "I''ll get someone to send you a helmet to cover your shame. What should we do can''t be delayed because of your disfigurement, you know?"


    Junn Buhui did not answer, but Su Mianyue smiled for a while, feeling more and more that Ji Xun was right about one thing. Junn Buhui will be eaten to death by Jun Mingzhu in the future. A child over half a year old will let Junn Buhui break his reputation again and again. He will definitely have a better future than these adults.


    Wu Yuqing and Sann headed north and south, respectively. Su Mianyue suddenly felt that her life was getting boring again, because everyone objected that she could not follow the army, so she could only teach Wu Yuqing and others some methods to fight without getting tired of deceit. And to prepare enough supplies for them, but these things su mianyue moved her mouth to do, and did not need to do it personally.


    Now that Junn Buhui was pissed off, Su Mianyue was worried about where to spend his time.


    "Miss Su, this letter is from someone outside." As Su Mianyue was thinking about where to go, he heard his servant come to report.


    "A letter for me?" Su Mianyue raised an eyebrow. Someone was following her when she came to the palace?


    "Yes, someone said he was from the Hengyuan and had been waiting for the girl in front of the palace for a few days. This letter must be handed to the girl by the slave," the servant replied.


    "Where''s the messenger?" Su Mianyue''s brows furrowed even more. It was definitely not a good thing for the Hengyuan to find someone at this time. Su Mianyue just felt a little panicked and a bad feeling hit her again.


    "Already gone." The servant shook his head.


    "Put the letter down. This is for you." Throwing a silver ingot to his servant, Su Mianyue pointed to the table next to him.


    "Thank you, miss su." The servant happily put the letter down and retreated with the silver in his hand, not thinking about why Su Mianyue wanted him to put the letter on the table.


    Su Mianyue took off the silver hairpin and tested the letter to make sure there was no poison before opening the envelope.


    Disgust flashed in her eyes as she read the letter. Fortunately, the contents of the letter were simple and clear, so Su Mianyue had the patience to read it.


    After reading the letter, however, his face changed greatly. He gritted his teeth and said, "Wanyan Lin, I don''t want to trouble you. I want to clear up my grudges, but you touch my bottom line again and again. You really want to die!"


    Junn Buhui returned to the hall wearing a visor and saw Su Mianyue''s angry face. He couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Who is so bold to provoke miss mao su? Tell me, I must give him a month''s money."


    Su Mianyue snorted coldly, "Junn Buhui, your mansion is Yu''s most important intelligence base. You have the face to be squatted at the door by a Hengyuan dog for a few days without realizing it!"


    "Hengyuan?" Junn Buhui put away his playful look and sat down beside Su Mianyue with Jun Mingzhu in his arms, "What happened?"


    "When I asked you to help me find out where my father and brother and Biwu were, did your people get any news back?"


    After a long time of not hearing Su Mianyue mention it, Junn Buhui said, "No."


    "Keep your men from investigating." Su Mianyue stood up and said to Junn Buhui, who wanted to ask, "I will send my own people to follow up on this. Yu has enough troubles. Don''t tell him these uncertain things for the time being."


    "Wouldn''t it be faster for my people to follow..."


    Junn Buhui''s words were generally stopped. Su Mianyue''s expression looked cold and chilling, but jun did not regret knowing that Su Mianyue''s coldness was not directed at him. He changed his mind and said, "I have a lot of things to do. I''m worried that I don''t have enough people. Help yourself."

 Chapter 490 Who Can See through the Sky?

    When Su Mianyue left the palace, he deliberately lingered at the door for a while, and then walked a few streets to Juxian Restaurant. He did not find anyone following her. Either the opponent''s martial arts were too high or he did not follow her. Su Mianyue suspected the latter was more likely. After all, Wanyan Lin knew that it was not easy for his men to catch Su Mianyue, especially in the Yan Country.


    After seeing Ziling and the others, Su Mianyue directly ordered them to closely investigate all the Hengyuan people in the near future, and also sent down the order to find the whereabouts of Biwu and the others. Since Wanyan Lin said that the person was in his hands, there must be some clues. In the past, she was wrong to focus on Wanyan Lin.


    This time, Su Mianyue did not leave through the back door because Faang Yuanh had already checked out and left. Although Su Mianyue could not find out where Faang Yuanh was, fang yuan''s departure was always a good thing.


    Inside Yuan Zijing''s house, Xing'' er stood at the door with a face full of fear, her hands shaking with the food box, and she stood there for a quarter of an hour without daring to step into the house.


    "Why don''t you send your meal to your excellency? Will you bear the consequences if your excellency gets angry?" Yuan Zijing''s cold voice sounded. Laisan had been harassing outside the yard for the past few days. Yuan Zijing was in a bad mood.


    "Miss, I dare not," Xing'' er whispered.


    "Don''t dare?" Yuan Zijing sneered, "It''s your honor to be seen by adults. Don''t be ungrateful."


    "Miss!" Xing'' er knelt down on the ground with a thud and pleaded, "I''ve been your servant for the rest of my life. I dare not hope for the chance to fly up the tree and become a phoenix. Please forgive me."


    "What, you don''t want to be an adult woman, but you want to be a straight woman?" Yuan Zijing sneered, "I don''t know who I am. I''m just a servant. Do you really think I''m pretty?"


    Yuan Zijing Wuqing''s words made Xing'' er''s face pale. Xing'' er fell to the ground and looked at Yuan Zijing''s grim smile in despair. He hated his cold-blooded master, Wuqing, for being so loyal.


    Yuan Zijing impatiently urged, "Your body is already an adult''s. Why are you acting so coquettishly in front of me at this time? Hurry in and serve the adult. If the adult is satisfied, our master and servant will have a way out. Otherwise, you and I will only die. Do you understand?"


    Xing'' er nodded dully. She would rather die than live.


    He lowered his head and dusted off the hem of his skirt. A sinister glint flashed across Xing'' er''s eyes, but he walked into Yuan Zijing''s room and into the secret tunnel without Yuan Zijing''s urging.


    The person in charge of monitoring Yuan Zijing told Su Mianyue the news, but Su Mianyue''s mind was not on Yuan Zijing now. He frowned and said, "Look at the maidservants. Don''t stop what she wants to do, but leave her alive. Maybe she can understand the identity of the mysterious man."


    "Yes." The dark guard ordered him to leave.


    Su Mianyue sat in the palace in a daze and did not realize that Ji Xun had come back a little later than usual today. Eunuch Qing and the others were waiting outside and did not dare to disturb him, for fear of disturbing Su Mianyue''s thoughts.


    Ji Xun was receiving an envoy sent by the Tianlan at the moment, and Mu Tinng had a secret letter sent by the envoy. Ji Xun could not help but frown after reading it. It was difficult for tianlan country to join forces to fight against the Tianlan in the current situation. Internal and external troubles made it difficult for the Tianlan to deal with them. It could be said that Mu Tinng''s secret letter did not hide anything from the Tianlan situation, but also gave Ji Xun a chance to make a choice.


    "How many battles are there in the Tianlan now?" Ji Xun asked.


    "Back to his majesty, the yan emperor, there are now eight battles, not counting the Tianlan that is about to attack, nor Prince Rui''s rebel master." The emissary replied with a brave face. Such an answer was really shameless.


    "How long will the Tianlan''s army and supplies, such as food and supplies, last?" Ji Xun asked again.


    "I can hold on for three to five months before my subordinate comes." The emissary replied in a slightly weaker manner, afraid that Ji Xun would say something about canceling the cooperation.


    Ji Xun tapped the table with his fingers, quickly arranging the information of the Tianlan in his mind, but did not give the messenger an answer immediately. Instead, he asked him to go back to the post house to rest.


    Looking at the right photo sitting below, Ji Xun asked, "Do you have a problem with the right photo?"


    "Back to the emperor, the Tianlan is in a very bad situation now. If you want to make a gesture with the national alliance of the Tianlan, you have to give some of our resources to the Tianlan. In this way, our resources will be scarce, but if you don''t cooperate, it will be difficult for both the Tianlan and the Beichen countries to solve the problem." The right side replied. Seeing Ji Xun''s contemplative posture, he added, "I don''t understand the art of war, but I have studied many historical books. I''m afraid that after the Tianlan is divided up, the Tianlan will become a country that will be attacked by a group. I also ask your majesty to think twice."


    "So the right side agrees to work with the Tianlan?" Ji Xun asked without giving the right hand a chance to do tai chi.


    "I don''t dare to make a decision for the emperor. I think the most important thing is to count how long the Yan Country can allocate military supplies and other supplies to support our country, and then decide whether to support the Tianlan and its cooperation," said the right-hand side conservatively.


    "Does the right hand know how valuable the army is? If you follow the right hand''s instructions, I am afraid that the Tianlan will be divided up by the time I decide to join forces." Ji Xun''s expression was grim. Seeing that his right hand was still hesitating, he said, "I won''t do anything about the country''s military needs. I will think of another way to help the Tianlan. When he leaves the palace, he will contact the students. He must support the proposal of my cooperation with the Tianlan tomorrow morning. Is it possible for his right hand to do it?"


    "I''ll try my best." The right hand man was not sure.


    "Your daughter is about to become the princess of Yongan. Now, the king of Yongan has been ordered to do some errands. His right hand is free to keep an eye on the Ministry of Rites so as not to let them neglect their wedding arrangements." Waving his hand to the right, Ji Xun leaned back in his chair and muttered, "The four kingdoms are at war, the Yan Country and the Yan Country are in short supply, and the Yan Country and the Yan Country are in full supply. Who are you leaning on? Is there anyone else in the world who can see through the sky?"


    No one heard Ji Xun''s question and no one could answer it. After sitting there for a moment, Ji Xun summoned a secret guard and ordered, "Go and find young master jun immediately. Ask him to spare half of his military supplies and send them to the Tianlan''s army against the Tianlan. Remember not to send them once. Just send them once a month."


    The secret guard left without asking any questions. Ji Xun wrote down a string of numbers with a pen. This was what he knew about the amount of supplies in Junn Buhui''s hands. Sending half of them to the Tianlan would only give them three or four more months to support them. So how should the Beichen help?


    Su Mianyue had secretly prepared half of the military supplies that the Yan Country army needed, and Ji Xun knew very well that Su Mianyue could not provide more before the new food came down, so he did not intend to mention it to Su Mianyue.


    "With millions of Beichen soldiers, how much will the daily consumption of food be? Surely the army will prepare enough military supplies?" Ji Xun suddenly smiled and looked at the map hanging on the wall. Since the Beichen was under pressure, wouldn''t he be sorry if he didn''t teach them a lesson?


    "Yue, you have prepared a general for me. This time, Sann and the others are going to make a great contribution."

 Chapter 491 Let Your Woman See It

    Because the envoys of the tianlan kingdom were still waiting for Ji Xun''s reply, Ji Xun had been discussing with his ministers on how to cooperate with the Tianlan and how much military supplies to support besides the early dynasty.


    Since there was no need to use the Ministry of Revenue and the ministry of war, the officials did not hesitate to settle the accounts and quickly gave Ji Xun an accurate figure.


    However, three months of military supplies would be enough for Junn Buhui to send all his wealth to him. However, ji xun was in a good mood and allowed his subordinates to write down the calculated amount in the letter of state. He was not afraid that he would not be able to pay the bill.


    At the moment the envoy received the letter of state, he kowtowed excitedly. However, Ji Xun sent several teams of men and horses to several border areas. Not only was the military supplies of the Beichen targeted by Ji Xun, but also the supplies of the Beichen could not be spared, even for the sake of causing civil strife between the two countries. Ji Xun planned to add more fire.


    Originally, hearing that Ji Xun wanted him to send military supplies to the Tianlan in batches, Junn Buhui rushed into the palace in a hurry and anger. After hearing ji xun''s words, he clapped his hands and shouted: "As expected, Xun, you are acting too much like Su Mianyue. I really look forward to how Prince Regent and Wanyan Lin of the Beichen will react when they learn that their food has been stolen."


    "Then go over and see for yourself. You don''t have to tell me," Ji Xun said casually.


    "I''d love to, but I can''t bear to see Mingzhu suffer." Junn Buhui teased Jun Mingzhu, who was fiddling with his fingers, with a fatherly look on his face.


    After giving Junn Buhui a big white eye, Ji Xun said, "You arrange for someone to do the escort of the military supplies. You don''t need to report the route and time to me, nor do you need to send a letter to the Tianlan in advance. I will arrange for someone to lead the interceptors away for you."


    "That''s the best. You know I''m the most troublesome person. I was very tired when I brought things back from the hengyuan kingdom. Now that I think about it, I still have a headache. I really don''t want to go through it again." As she spoke, she broke open a piece of cake and fed it to Jun Mingzhu. Junn Buhui was very successful in playing the role of the wet father.


    "Focus on taking care of your child." Ji Xun said helplessly, unwilling to see jun not regretting his father''s appearance, "I still have political affairs to deal with. Why don''t you go back?"


    "I can''t get out. My daughter is hungry." Junn Buhui carefully fed Jun Mingzhu two mouthfuls of water, then continued to feed her snacks before saying, "This is produced by the imperial kitchen in the palace. The children of ordinary families do not have any good food to eat, they must let my precious daughter eat a few more mouthfuls."


    "Take it home and eat it. If you don''t want it enough, let the imperial cook stay with you for a while." Ji Xun didn''t take it seriously. The pastries in the imperial kitchen were always in the middle of nowhere.


    "There''s been quite a bit of progress in the recruitment process. There are now over 100,000 people in the vicinity of Capital City. As for how to train, you should do it according to your woman''s wishes. Don''t blame me for the bad results then. I''ve never seen a soldier train like this. It''s useless not to let them fight with real weapons. It''s useless to run and punch every day and run with sandbags on your back." Junn Buhui complained, "Do you want them to be heroes?"


    "Whether it''s useful or not depends on the result. If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll get someone to shut your mouth. If the child is full, then get out." Ji Xun''s face darkened. He trusted Su Mianyue 100 %. He didn''t think that Su Mianyue would do anything useless. It would be strange if he didn''t regret his kindness to jun.


    "I don''t have time to look at those recruits, so let your woman go over. She seems to have more experience in this area than I do." Junn Buhui picked up a few pieces of pastry and wrapped them in a handkerchief before he got up with the child in his arms.


    "Yue has nothing to lose to you except that he''s not a man." Ji Xun did not raise his head to reply, but did not say that Su Mianyue was not allowed to inspect.


    An hour later, Su Mianyue appeared in a boot camp in the outskirts in full strength.


    Sitting on his horse and watching the recruits train hard, Su Mianyue looked solemn. If not for the wrong clothes, he felt like he had entered the modern army.


    "Miss Su, your men have been divided into small groups according to your wishes. The soldiers on the east side of the field are good at running, the soldiers on the north side are good at arm strength, the soldiers on the west side have not been selected yet, and the soldiers here know some boxing or riding and shooting skills." Huang Cheng, who temporarily acted as the head coach, explained to Su Mianyue.


    "Did anyone express dissatisfaction with the training method?" Su Mianyue asked.


    Huang Cheng hesitated, "Is Miss Su asking about the leader or the recruits?"


    "All of them." Su Mianyue''s expression remained unchanged, obviously anticipating.


    Huang Cheng did not hide anything, "The recruits are better. The ones who will have opinions at first will also be less critical after training separately, but the orthodox instructors are very dissatisfied with this and think it is a waste of time."


    Su Mianyue smiled and pointed at a coach who was dozing off on the ground, "Call that man over. I''ll show him how useless his so-called orthodox training is."


    Huang Cheng''s eyes lit up. What he had just told Su Mianyue was only superficial. In fact, the people Huang Cheng brought out of the palace had been ostracized, and there was not enough way to convince the other party, so he could only use the imperial order as an excuse.


    Now that the boot camp has been divided into two groups, it is very disadvantageous for the recruits to join the army in the future. The disharmonious army will never really win.


    When the coach was called over, his face was terrified. When he heard Su Mianyue''s question and found that it was a woman, his face immediately changed. He obviously disdained to talk to the woman about military affairs, but only because Huang Cheng was so respectful to Su Mianyue that he didn''t dare to offend her.


    "Demonstrate your orthodox training method." Su Mianyue ordered coldly.


    The head coach grunted unhappily. The guards around Su Mianyue had already handed over the spear. The head coach had to take it and play with it. It was nothing more than stabbing and blocking these moves. Strictly speaking, it was just two moves that evolved into a few small moves.


    "That''s it?" Su Mianyue asked after the coach accepted.


    "If you don''t have weapons on the battlefield, you''re going to die. If you don''t let the recruits practice their weapons, you''re going to die on the battlefield." The head coach shouted, so that the recruits who stood close to the playground could hear him. Many of them stopped training and looked over.


    Ignoring the coach, Su Mianyue told Huang Cheng, "Gather all the recruits and instructors on the playground."


    Huang Cheng did not doubt that he immediately shouted slogans, and soon tens of thousands of people gathered in one place, the scene was very spectacular, but most of these people were recruits, so the formation was not neat.


    Su Mianyue got off his horse and said to the coach, "Bring your weapons. As long as you can stab me in a cup of tea, even if you hurt a single strand of my body, you will win. In the future, the new recruits will be trained according to your so-called orthodox training method. If you can''t do it, don''t cause trouble for me. Follow my rules."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was transmitted through internal force, not only in the drill ground on the south side, but also in some of the other playgrounds. Presumably, the news would spread throughout the new barracks very quickly.

 Chapter 492 Miss Su Has A Bad Temper

    The coach looked at Su Mianyue, who was all dressed up but thin. He stood there and shouted, "A good man doesn''t fight a woman. I''m afraid I''ll kill a girl by accident. It''s not worth losing my life."


    Su Mianyue kicked up a stone at his feet without looking back and flew towards the coach''s forehead. His steps did not stop, "I don''t like to talk nonsense. If you don''t come up and hit your head with another stone, you will really die!"


    Su Mianyue said, kicking up another stone. This time, it directly penetrated the stone with the military rules engraved on it, and the stone was at least ten centimeters thick.


    The coach was sweating profusely. He did not expect such a beautiful woman like Su Mianyue to be able to do martial arts. He became timid on the spot and couldn''t stop his legs.


    "Hurry up, Miss Su has a bad temper." Huang Cheng pushed the coach, but did not lower his voice, "Although Miss Su''s internal force is high, he will not win by internal force when fighting someone like you who has no internal force. Miss Su''s close combat skills are afraid that your master will be willing to bow to the wind."


    Huang Cheng was modest enough to teach a disciple like the head of the army. Naturally, his master was not really capable, but the military training of new recruits has always been the same pattern, and the head of the army was either through the back door or mixed seniority. Naturally, he always felt superior and used to bullying others in the military camp. But those riding and shooting instructors had a few brushes.


    Su Mianyue was already standing on the rostrum, with one hand behind his back, waiting for the coach to come on stage, gesturing for him to attack.


    I don''t know if I''m afraid of losing face or being hit in public by a woman, but the coach didn''t show mercy when he took action. After all, he had been practicing for many years, and his strength and accuracy were still good. When the spear hit Su Mianyue, it brought a gust of wind, and this time it was aimed at Su Mianyue''s face.


    Su Mianyue nimbly dodged to one side. Just as the coach was about to take back the spear and stab him again, Su Mianyue had caught his wrist and could crush the coach''s wrist bone with only one force.


    "Come again!" With a low cry, Su Mianyue stepped back a few steps after letting go of the coach.


    After a few moves like this, the coach was already sweating from exhaustion, and his footsteps were even more feeble. However, every time he made a move, he was caught by Su Mianyue, and even if the coach did not want to lose face, he could only admit defeat.


    Not only was it this coach, but Su Mianyue also called in a few instructors who didn''t approve of the new recruits'' training methods. He also ordered two recruits who thought they had some fighting skills on stage, and Su Mianyue won unilaterally.


    Su Mianyue''s face remained the same after some exercise, but before she stepped down, the people she had dealt with wiped the sweat off their foreheads. Most of them were afraid that if Su Mianyue''s men did not show mercy, they would have to recuperate for months even if they were not crippled.


    "I know that the way your team trained its recruits is not acceptable, but today I can tell you clearly what the purpose of this training is." With a wave of his hand, Su Mianyue interrupted the whispers of the recruits and instructors. "The purpose of the conscription is to protect your country, not to send you to the battlefield to die. The emperor loves his people so much that he does not want you to go directly to the battlefield and does not hesitate to spend the army''s military supplies to train you so that you can come back alive."


    "Running every day is not only to exercise your body, but also to find out if anyone is not fit to join the army. I want you to practice wrestling one-on-one for fear that if you lose your weapons on the battlefield, you will become a lamb to be slaughtered. In such a short period of time, I have separated you to train for your strengths and avoid your weaknesses. I don''t give you much time to train. If you go to the battlefield according to the old method, you can only increase the number of dead places. It would be better to disband you and go home, at least the family can be reunited." Su Mianyue shouted loudly and said coldly, "There are no fixed tactics in the battlefield. It is your ability to kill the enemy, but it is your real hero to kill the enemy and keep your own life. Not only the hero of the country, but also the hero of your parents and children."


    "You are about to defend your country, but now you are just passionate and do not understand the meaning of soldiers. Personal heroism is not qualified to become a qualified soldier. In the army, orders are like mountains. Now that you are dissatisfied with the orders from the upper peak and are unwilling to obey them, you can reflect on them through formal channels, not passively. If you still have this mentality at the front, you are going to drag down the soldiers at the front. What use have you gone to do that?" Su Mianyue yelled.


    "A girl is not a soldier. How can she understand things in the army? These words are easy to say, but they are different in the army," one of the instructors retorted.


    "My experience in the army is not as rich as yours, but I have killed thousands of enemy soldiers in a few hours by myself. In other words, can you still come back alive?" Su Mianyue shot a cold eye at him, and the coach immediately opened his mouth and was speechless. Most of the people here had never really been on the battlefield, and it was impossible to imagine what a tragic situation Su Mianyue was talking about.


    "Don''t say that I can do it with my inner strength. As a man, how many of you can do it with one against ten?"


    Su Mianyue''s question silenced everyone. One against ten was a close shave.


    "You are recruits. Even if you were sent to the front line, you wouldn''t be the vanguard. But are you willing to stay in the fire force and cut firewood, cook, and carry your luggage? Even if you want, the fire force doesn''t need so many people." Su Mianyue paused and said, "What you need now is not the so-called orthodox training, but the ability to save your lives on the battlefield. Whether it''s physical strength or improvisation, these are your chips for survival. It''s a bad idea to die for your country. I believe that the son of the Yan Country has more than just a passion. I have a heart that can tell right from wrong. Now please tell me loudly, do you want to do your part for the peace of the country? Do you want to come back alive and reunite with your family? Do you want to brag to your children and grandchildren in the future that your father could have taken the enemy''s head with his bare hands on the battlefield?"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" The uneven sound echoed throughout the training ground in an instant, and the few words Su Mianyue asked required little thought to know how to choose.


    Su Mianyue was not surprised by this reaction. He waved to Huang Cheng and beckoned him to come forward. After whispering a few words, he tiptoed lightly and left. The fiery red figure walked in the air like a phoenix bathing in fire. This scene shook all the men''s hearts and became an indelible memory in this life.


    Su Mianyue could no longer hear what Huang Cheng had shouted at the general table. The reason why she was so anxious to ride away was that the feeling of uneasiness in her heart came again.


    Su Mianyue was not a god, so naturally she couldn''t guess what was going to happen, but she had to prove it one by one, as long as the person she was thinking of didn''t happen, nothing else mattered.


    The delay in the boot camp was not short. It was already evening when Su Mianyue returned to the city. Riding his horse in Capital City would attract a lot of attention, but Su Mianyue didn''t have the time to pay attention to it. He went all the way to juxian restaurant and bumped into purple wine rushing out the back door.


    "Eldest sister!" Purple wine eyes red, choking, said: "Eldest sister, quickly go in and take a look, red wine may not work."

 Chapter 493 What Does It Mean to Be Unable to Stop?

    Red wine is the homonym of red nine.


    After Ziling and the others were transferred to Juxian Restaurant in the capital city, hong ling and his team were also assigned tasks. The people named after various colors were all in a team of eleven, responsible for intelligence in different places.


    The red wine group was responsible for transporting medicinal materials from the Purple Mist Mountain to various places, and since they were transporting medicinal materials, they would also inquire and deliver some news, which could be said to be the most mobile group of people, and rarely had the opportunity to go out together.


    After listening to the words of purple wine, Su Mianyue felt bad in his heart. The reins quickly ran past the purple wine and into the back door. Soon, he followed the smell of blood and found the room where the red wine was temporarily placed. Although no one was crying, it was still full of depressing taste. This kind of sorrow that did not need to be expressed with words and tears was even more suffocating.


    Most of these monkeys knew each other, especially before they were assigned a mission. They were so familiar that they couldn''t see their brothers and sisters die in front of them.


    "Senior sister." Hong ling was the first to notice Su Mianyue''s arrival and called out.


    "How''s the wine?" Su Mianyue strode towards the bed and suddenly realized that the question was a little redundant.


    The red wine was wrapped in gauze, but the gauze had been stained with blood. The medicinal herbs used here in Juxian Restaurant were all produced in purple mist mountain, and the wound medicine was also the best in the martial arts.


    "There are two fatal wounds on the red wine. It can''t stop the blood at all, and the internal injuries are extremely serious. We... Can''t do anything about it," Ziling said.


    "I see." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Su Mianyue looked normal. He reached out and put his hand on the pulse of the red wine. Then he frowned and asked, "What did the red wine say?"


    "He was in charge of leading a few experienced junior brothers and sisters to escort the medicinal herbs to General Wu''s army. On the way, he was ambushed and escaped alone. Red wine said that he destroyed the medicinal herbs, but the corpses of the junior brothers and sisters were not buried," hong ling said in a low voice.


    "Take someone out first." After Su Mianyue finished speaking, he held the arm of the red wine and gave it to the red wine with the palm of his hand. When Ziling and the others saw this, they understood that Su Mianyue was going to have the last conversation with the red wine and took them away.


    After about half a incense stick, the red wine slowly opened its eyes, but its mind was not clear.


    "Senior sister?" Red wine asked uncertainly.


    "You did a good job." Su Mianyue opened his mouth softly, but his hand, which was filled with energy, did not move. His other hand gently patted the red wine''s shoulder and said: "The medicine from the Purple Mist Mountain will not be cheap to those who have harmed my Purple Mist Mountain disciple. The younger brothers and sisters will also praise your behavior when they know about it, and redstone will also be proud to have a brother like you."


    "I''m useless. I can''t protect my brothers and sisters well. I can only go down and apologize to them." The red wine wanted to grin, but his words would involve the wound, and he hissed in pain.


    Trying not to burst into tears, Su Mianyue didn''t have much of an impression of red wine. He was a quiet teenager, but Zi Shi was well protected, lively and naive.


    "Your big sister will avenge you, and big sister purple stone will take good care of you. Do you have any other unfinished wishes?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "Eldest sister, when I die, I will bury my ashes next to my parents. Please help me set up the clothes and graves for a few of my brothers and sisters. I think my parents will be very willing to recognize them as righteous sons and daughters." When the purple wine came to this point, blood began to flow from the corners of his mouth and his breath became unstable.


    "Okay, I got it all." Su Mianyue nodded, no longer wasting his inner strength to keep purple wine alive. Instead, he held his hand and said, "Rest assured. The eldest sister will arrange everything for you. Don''t live for hatred in the next life. It will be too hard."


    The red wine nodded uncertainly and finally closed his tired eyes. This time, he could sleep peacefully and never wake up from a nightmare again.


    Pulling the quilt for purple wine, Su Mianyue could no longer hold back tears.


    She did have the intention to build up power for herself when she saved these homeless youths, but after spending so much time together, how could she not be moved by these youths who thought of her saving grace and really treat them as family?


    But ask yourself, Su Mianyue doesn''t know how much care and benefits he can give these youngsters, so much so that they deserve to work hard for him and never betray him.


    Without making herself cry for too long, Su Mianyue summoned Ziling and the others to come in and let them prepare for the wine. This was the wine''s last wish, and she wanted to complete it for him.


    "Eldest sister, this is what red wine got from that group of people, and it''s the only clue. Red wine said that those people''s martial arts were not high, but many of them used poison, so they would..." Handing a token to Su Mianyue, Ziling was speechless.


    This was the first time a Purple Mist Mountain disciple had suffered such a great loss since the beginning of his training at the mountain gate, and how could Ziling not see that this was just the beginning? Some people were not afraid of the name of the Purple Mist Mountain.


    "I will investigate this matter myself. You don''t have to interfere. You have to tell everyone to be more careful recently. If you have a mission, don''t act alone. I don''t want red wine to happen to them again." After receiving the token, Su Mianyue only glanced at it, and his murderous spirit was released uncontrollably. Holding the token tightly, he told Ziling after a while.


    Without waiting for Ziling to reply, Su Mianyue turned around and left. She was familiar with this token, but there was another blood debt between her and Wanyan Lin.


    Since Ziling took over the position of the boss of Juxian Restaurant, he knew what the token meant. Looking at the angry flame burning in Su Mianyue''s eyes when he left, he could not say a word of comfort.


    After returning to the palace, Su Mianyue washed the blood off his body with a bath and a change of clothes. At the same time, he adjusted his mind to calm down the murderous spirit. When Ji Xun came back, he set up a few dishes and drinks that he had prepared himself, and then pulled her down to drink and chat.


    From the moment they met, they also talked about their future fantasies, but did not mention anything unpleasant or political.


    It was late at night, and for the first time, the slightly tipsy Su Mianyue dared to take the initiative to Ji Xun.


    That night, Su Mianyue used a woman''s unique charm to make Ji Xun understand what it means to be unable to stop.


    When ji xun was about to go to the morning court with his dark, green eyes, Su Mianyue lazily grabbed his neck and refused to let go, muttering: "Yu, do you feel like you have to get up and get ready to leave every time it''s not dawn? You don''t even have breakfast with you. It''s like you''re sneaking around behind your wife''s back for fear of getting caught, so you have to leave while the sky isn''t clear?"

 Chapter 494 Distance Produces Beauty

    Faced with Su Mianyue, who was once again entangled with him like an octopus, Ji Xun expressed his helplessness.


    It was not common for Su Mianyue to cheat like this, but Ji Xun liked the feeling of being dependent on her.


    "Your little brain is always full of things. My wife can only be you." Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue dotingly, helplessly pulling her lotus root arms down into the quilt and tucking them into the corner of the quilt, "Have a good sleep. I promise I''ll come back to accompany you at lunch, okay?"


    "Mmm." After a lazy reply, Su Mianyue closed his eyes and buried his face on the pillow. After Ji Xun was dressed, he whispered, "Yu, you''ve lost weight recently. I don''t like to hug thin men."


    Ji Xun looked down at himself. The dragon robe still fitted him so well that he could not see where he had lost weight. However, su mianyue could only agree, "Okay, I''ll eat more in the future."


    "Well, Yu is such a good girl. Go to the morning court. You''ll get a pay deduction when you eat." Su Mianyue muttered and fell asleep, unaware of how much Ji Xun had heard her words.


    Is there anyone in this world who dares to deduct the emperor''s salary?


    Looking at the person who had fallen asleep, Ji Xun smiled and shook his head. When he went out, he told his servants not to wake Su Mianyue and to prepare breakfast.


    Su Mianyue slept until the sun was up. When he got up, his whole body was still sore. When he remembered that he had finished bullying Ji Xun with that little bit of alcohol, Su Mianyue covered his face with embarrassment and then laughed out loud.


    "Yu is so funny. A man can be shy sometimes." In a low voice, Su Mianyue lifted the quilt and got up. As usual, after eating some jujube porridge, he told Eunuch Qing to prepare lunch for two and then went into the study.


    When ji xun came back from the imperial study, Su Mianyue was still in the study. Just as he wanted to go in and ask Su Mianyue to eat, he saw Su Mianyue push the door and come out, so he smiled and said, "Why don''t you sleep a little longer? Does Yue feel that he doesn''t work hard enough for his husband?"


    "What nonsense!" Looking at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue snorted, "My body is sore and I can''t sleep in bed. I have to find something to do for myself."


    "Yue didn''t go to the study to study that book again, did he?" Holding Su Mianyue''s hand, they walked towards the room. They were used to eating on the soft couch in the cubicle, and this time was no exception.


    Secret, I can''t tell you. "Su Mianyue covered his lips with a smile to hide his guilt. Seeing that Ji Xun did not mean to ask further, he pretended to be mysterious and said: "I have hidden a treasure in my study. Yu can only look for it after three days. If the study that has been cleaned by the palace people for three days can still be found by you, then I promise Yu a condition, but I have to make a prior agreement that it must be found after three days. Otherwise, even if you lose, you have to promise me a request unconditionally."


    "Why do I feel that if I agree, I will be tricked?" Ji Xun pretended to be thinking and suddenly approached Su Mianyue and asked, "Tell me honestly, is there a beauty hiding in there that wants to test my loyalty to you?"


    "You think so! Why don''t you just say that I hid a beautiful man in there to pass the lonely time while you were away?" Su Mianyue looked at Ji Xun as if he were a baby and the emperor, and ji xun''s heart was about to melt.


    "I''m sorry, Yue. When the Yan Country settles down, I''ll spend all my time with you until you get bored," Ji Xun said apologetically.


    "Don''t." Su Mianyue quickly dodged back with an unbearable expression, "Distance produces beauty. I don''t want to face one face all day. I''m tired of aesthetics."


    Today''s lunch was prepared by the imperial kitchen, but Ji Xun preferred the dishes that Su Mianyue made last night. He knew very well that Su Mianyue was always too lazy to go to the kitchen, so he could only eat them. Ji Xun was happy with Su Mianyue by his side, and would not be too greedy.


    Ever since she was with Su Mianyue, Ji Xun had taken a nap in the afternoon whenever the situation allowed, and this time was no exception.


    Resting on Ji Xun''s arm, Su Mianyue fell asleep peacefully. It was not difficult to tell from the curved corners of her mouth that she had a beautiful dream, but she did not know that Ji Xun had appeared in Su Mianyue''s dream.


    After only a quarter of an hour of sleep, Ji Xun tiptoed out of bed and left. Before he left, he only dared to kiss Su Mianyue''s hair, but after he left, Su Mianyue got up and sat on the soft couch and looked in the direction of the door for a long time.


    "Yu... I''m sorry." Su Mianyue murmured softly, looking in the direction of Ji Xun''s disappearance, "I have to do this. You will understand my difficulties, right?"


    Ji Xun would not answer Su Mianyue''s question, and Su Mianyue did not want to wait for Ji Xun''s answer. No matter how much he apologized, he could only wait until they met again.


    Closing his eyes and breathing in the lingering smell of ji xun in the air, Su Mianyue opened his eyes with a cold expression. He stood up neatly and put on a dark suit. He left the palace alone, afraid that the secret guards would follow him to Juxian Restaurant. No one knew that Su Mianyue had left Yan Capital in disguise.


    Ji Xun returned to the bedroom at night but couldn''t wait for Su Mianyue. It wasn''t until midnight that he remembered Su Mianyue''s abnormal reaction. He quickly walked to the study to look for the hidden treasure that Su Mianyue said.


    Ji Xun found a brocade pouch embroidered with letters in the corner after almost turning the whole study over. However, at this moment, Ji Xun was not in the mood to laugh at Su Mianyue''s poor embroidery and couldn''t wait to open it to check the letters and objects inside.


    Opening a three-page letter, Ji Xun could guess that Su Mianyue had left without saying goodbye again even without reading the contents. Looking at the familiar handwriting, he could not help but force his fingers and his joints turned white.


    After reading the letter, Ji Xun''s face still did not improve, but he still put the beautiful hair tied with red rope back in the ugly bag, and cherished it in his arms.


    "Yue, is the long hair wan jun xin the reason why you can leave without saying goodbye?"


    Ji Xun sighed. In fact, he knew very well that if Su Mianyue had told him in advance, he would not have agreed to let Su Mianyue go alone, and what Su Mianyue said in the letter was true. Given the current situation of the Yan Country, he could not leave.


    "Zhuifeng listens," Ji Xun shouted after sitting still for a while.


    "Master." Zhuifeng responded.


    "Catch up with the girl immediately and keep her safe." Ji Xun added, "Follow the direction of the hengyuan kingdom."


    Ji Xun gritted his teeth, but the hatred was directed at Wanyan Lin.


    When it was supposed to be time to rest, now that su mianyue had left, he was not sleepy at all. After giving several orders to the secret guards, Ji Xun turned back to the imperial study and had several ministers summoned to the palace overnight to discuss political affairs.


    Ji Xun now felt that he was too gentle in calming the world and treating his enemies. He was so gentle that his beloved was in danger again, but he could only wait for news.

 Chapter 495 Dumped Two Emperors

    Su Mianyue headed all the way to the hengyuan kingdom, but there was no rush on the way.


    She knew that Ji Xun would send a secret guard after she left to meet Zhuifeng and the others two days later.


    Su Mianyue looked at the dark guards day and night, their faces full of frost, and said apologetically, "It''s going to be hard on you again, but follow me, but you must obey my orders, or you will return to the palace and report to your master now."


    "From the moment I followed the girl, I was her subordinate." Zhuifeng replied respectfully, knowing the difference between Su Mianyue and Ji Xun.


    "From now on, no one is allowed to reveal their whereabouts. Without my distress signal, they are not allowed to take action even if they see me in danger, let alone show up. Do you understand?" Even in the wild, Su Mianyue lowered his voice.


    "Yes." Zhuifeng and others answered.


    "Let''s go." Su Mianyue said nothing more. The whip whipped his horse one step ahead, while Zhuifeng and the others followed behind him from afar.


    Along the way, Su Mianyue met some refugees. From these people, he learned that they came from the border and wanted to seek shelter in the direction of Capital City.


    Although Su Mianyue understood the thoughts of the refugees and they all wanted to live, the safety of the refugees in Capital City would become a hidden danger after they became numerous, and the words of the refugees along the way would also cause panic among the people.


    Persuading some people to join the army or find a place to live nearby, Su Mianyue could only do this for the time being. He only hoped that the secret letter of the secret guards would be sent to Ji Xun sooner, so that Ji Xun could make preparations earlier, and perhaps the refugees could be better settled earlier.


    "So it''s a girl. What a coincidence." Su Mianyue had just stepped into the restaurant when he heard a familiar voice. It was Faang Yuanh, whom he had not seen for days.


    "Is Childe Faang here to visit a friend?" Su Mianyue asked coldly. His eyes fell on the table that Faang Yuanh had sat at before. Judging from the clothes and the smell of each person, it was not difficult to tell that these people had business as well as people from all walks of life.


    Su Mianyue could not help but wonder and be vigilant about the fact that Faang Yuanh was always associated with this type of people wherever he went.


    "I was just passing by. I just wanted to say hello to my friends here." Faang Yuanh replied with a smile and turned a blind eye to Su Mianyue''s cold face. If Su Mianyue were not as beautiful as a fairy, there would have been many spectators who would have cried out for Faang Yuanh. After all, Faang Yuanh was also a gentle young man.


    "I won''t disturb Childe Faang and his friends. I''ll see you later." Su Mianyue then threw a silver ingot at the waiter and ordered a private dining room.


    Although it would seem extravagant for Su Mianyue to do so alone, no one would reprimand Su Mianyue for her extravagant behavior, even the shopkeeper was too embarrassed to refuse Su Mianyue, who only ordered two dishes. The expenses of the private room were on, and she would not lose money. And with such a beautiful woman sitting in the dining hall, no one could guarantee that there would be any accidents.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue ignored him, Faang Yuanh touched his nose and continued to chat with his friends at the same table. Some people laughed and asked casually, "Faang Yuanh, you are a lucky boy. You can recognize such a beautiful woman. When can you catch up with her?"


    "My brother misunderstood. I only met that girl a few times, and that girl still misunderstood me. It''s hard for me to just try to clear up the past. There''s nothing else to talk about," Faang Yuanh explained quickly.


    "Happy enemies make life more enjoyable. Faang Yuanh, you must cherish your blessings." Some people laughed and joked. People from all walks of life talked and did things without formality. At this moment, even if Su Mianyue was sitting here, they still dared to joke.


    Besides, Su Mianyue, who was in the private room, sat down for a while after closing the door, then opened the window and gestured to Zhuifeng and the others.


    It was unexpected for Su Mianyue to meet Faang Yuanh here, but fang yuan''s martial arts were too high. If she really wanted to harm her, even if Zhuifeng and the others put their lives to death, it would be difficult to protect themselves. Why make unnecessary sacrifices?


    Of course, Su Mianyue would never explain to Zhuifeng and the others. She only ordered Zhuifeng and the others to retreat to a distance she could not sense, so Zhuifeng and the others would not be able to discover their situation in the first place, and would not give up their lives to protect them.


    After lunch, Su Mianyue took two leftover steamed buns and went on his way. Coincidentally, he met Faang Yuanh at the break of the night. Su Mianyue nodded his head in greeting and continued to bake his own steamed buns, not intending to have too much contact with Faang Yuanh.


    "I thought you would chase me away." Faang Yuanh smiled and sat across from Su Mianyue, which made Su Mianyue less disgusted.


    No matter what Faang Yuanh''s purpose was, as long as he didn''t hurt himself, Su Mianyue wouldn''t be stupid enough to provoke him.


    "This is not my territory. Am I qualified to kick you out? Besides, I can''t beat you, so why do I have to provoke myself?" Su Mianyue said softly.


    Faang Yuanh asked helplessly, "Young lady, I don''t remember when I offended you. Why do you always look so cold when you see me? Please tell me clearly and save me the trouble of not knowing what I did wrong."


    "Young master, you are wrong. I have only met with young master a few times, and there is no intersection between them. How can there be a misunderstanding? Does young master think I am a troublesome person?" Su Mianyue frowned and asked.


    The steamed bun was already golden. Su Mianyue sprinkled some barbecue sauce on it and poured herself a cup of hot water to accompany the meal. These were her dinners today. She was too lazy to go out to play game. She slept more in the wild along the way. Su Mianyue was tired of barbecue game.


    "So it was a misunderstanding." Faang Yuanh touched his nose and swallowed when he smelled the aroma of Su Mianyue''s steamed bun. He quickly took out the steamed bun he had with him and roasted it on the fire. "It''s fate to meet a few times. I don''t know the name of the girl yet."


    "Su Mianyue." This time, Su Mianyue did not refuse to say who she was. She believed that Faang Yuanh already knew. Looking at fang yuan''s exaggerated expression, Su Mianyue knew that his guess was correct.


    "So it''s Miss Su. It''s really disrespectful," Faang Yuanh said, cupping his hands.


    "He''s just a commoner. What''s there to admire?" Su Mianyue asked with a frown.


    "It is admirable that Miss Su dumped two emperors and did not hold back on power and glory. Besides, Miss Su was able to ride through the enemy on his own. Not everyone had the courage and ability to do so. Even how many men were inferior, how could they not be respected?" As soon as Faang Yuanh opened his mouth, he admitted that he had known about Su Mianyue a long time ago.


    "I did not know that I had dumped two men of a somewhat special status to become my merit, but I chose a third emperor. Who said I did not covet power and glory?" He smiled coldly in his heart, but his face did not show any difference. Looking at Faang Yuanh''s choked words, Su Mianyue pointed at his steamed bun and said, "Your steamed bun is burnt."

 Chapter 496 You Cant Use Bold Capital Letters

    Along the way, Su Mianyue couldn''t get rid of Faang Yuanh, who was always on her way, and because of this, Su Mianyue couldn''t contact his subordinates, even if Zhuifeng and the others were still behind him.


    "That''s enough of you. Don''t tell me you''re still on my way." Su Mianyue looked at Faang Yuanh with a sullen face. The days of being unable to fight and not being able to leave were a bit of a breakdown, but more of a sense of powerlessness.


    Although Faang Yuanh had always been kind and did a lot of work for Su Mianyue along the way, su mianyue didn''t like this person. She always felt that Faang Yuanh had dug a big hole in the front road, and if she was not careful, she would fall into the trap and break into pieces.


    A woman''s instincts were always frighteningly accurate, and Su Mianyue was a person who believed in feelings, even though most of the time she felt that she was very late.


    "I just don''t know where to go and I''m bored. It''s nice to have someone with me." Faang Yuanh then looked at Su Mianyue, who was about to lose his temper, and quickly explained, "Don''t worry. If you have something to do, I won''t follow you. I''ll leave after you reach your destination. Isn''t that okay?"


    Isn''t that okay? You, a big man, asked a woman who hated you with such a sad expression. You don''t have to guess to know that the answer is no bold capital letters!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mianyue whipped the horse and sped forward. If Faang Yuanh kept pestering her like this, she couldn''t guarantee that she would lose her mind and do something she regretted.


    Since Faang Yuanh said he would not follow, Su Mianyue did not care about his existence. Although he did not contact his subordinates, he went to meet Wu Yuqing in the army at the border of the two countries.


    This time, Wu Yuqing''s army also had a few Purple Mist Mountain monkeys following him. When they heard that Su Mianyue came to the army, they were all excited and asked for leave to visit Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue only asked a few questions and gave them some advice, then drove them away on the grounds that they could not break the rules because of personal matters in the army. She only said that she would give them a celebratory drink when they built up their career in Capital City. As for the death of red wine, Su Mianyue did not say that there was no need for these monkeys to cry in the camp. That would be too embarrassing for the Purple Mist Mountain.


    Only brother and sister were left. Wu Yuqing asked, "Why are you here? Does the emperor know?"


    Su Mianyue shook his head and nodded, "I left him a letter."


    "Run away from home?" Wu Yuqing asked with a frown.


    "I have news of my father and brother and Biwu." Su Mianyue looked up at Wu Yuqing. He looked a little excited and helpless, "I didn''t want to tell brother yi, but I was afraid that brother yi would do something wrong and I had to warn him first."


    "What happened? Who took them away?" Wu Yuqing realized that things were not simple and asked quickly.


    "Wanyan Lin." Su Mianyue told Wu Yuqing about the secret letter he received and Wanyan Lin''s intention to leak the information to his men, waiting for Wu Yuqing to figure out the stakes himself.


    "Are you afraid that yan lin will threaten me with biwu?" Wu Yuqing asked in a deep voice.


    "Not afraid, but will." Su Mianyue said firmly, "Wanyan Lin has never been a gentleman. In order to achieve his goal, he will use all the means he can. Biwu is the most advantageous chip in his hand. Whether you or I will be afraid of a few points. Even if Yu personally led the troops to war, he will know that Biwu will have all the concerns in his hand."


    "Don''t worry, I understand my responsibility and position. As my fiance, I can die to save biwu, but I can''t let the army bury me with Biwu." Wu Yuqing remained silent for a while, but from his clenched hands, it could be seen that Wu Yuqing had made such a decision out of morality and was still in pain.


    Even without his memory, Wu Yuqing still had a special feeling for biwu. Just listening to Su Mianyue tell some of their past, Wu Yuqing decided that Biwu was his only wife in this life, and those''stories'' had already integrated into his life, as if filling his empty memory.


    Su Mianyue smiled, but his smile was bitter.


    She was grateful that wu yuqing could make the right decision, but she was afraid that Biwu would regret it and be sad. After all, women are such a conflicted combination. It would be Wu Yuqing''s decision to give Biwu a choice, but it would be heartbreaking to be abandoned passively.


    "Brother yi, I''m afraid that Wanyan Lin will not only threaten you with Biwu, but even use me as a bargaining chip. What will you do then?" Su Mianyue said helplessly, "I don''t want to be more important than your own position in your heart or Biwu, but brother yi. You know very well that if you sacrifice me for the peace of the border and the survival of the army, Yu will not let you go even if you make the greatest contribution."


    "Didn''t it already be decided that yi mei would come to me?" Wu Yuqing was also helpless. Knowing that he could not dissuade Su Mianyue, he asked, "You know that Wanyan Lin is using their lives to lure you over, but you still want to go alone?"


    "Yu sent a secret guard to protect me. I won''t let anything happen to me." When Su Mianyue finished speaking, he suddenly remembered something and cried out in a terrible voice. "Biwu can be used to threaten you, but my father and brother are the chips to threaten the Tianlan. My father has a high prestige in the Tianlan, especially after my father made a comeback, many people revere him. If Wanyan Lin uses my father and brother to threaten the Tianlan, even if Mu Tinng personally leads the army, it will be difficult to solve this dilemma."


    Wu Yuqing frowned when he heard that. Now that the Yan Country and the Tianlan have joined forces, as long as the hengyuan kingdom dares to raise its troops, they will attack directly into the palace. There is no need to wait for both sides to attack the city at the same time. However, if both sides have the bargaining chip to be threatened, this battle is really not easy to fight.


    Suddenly, his face turned pale. Su Mianyue quickly stood up and said, "No, I have to save my father and brother and Biwu as soon as possible. Otherwise, with their personalities, if they knew that Wanyan Lin was their bargaining chip, they would definitely cut themselves off. I can''t let this happen."


    Wu Yuqing also stood up, he did not think of this, but he thought that if the person who was caught was not Su Mianyue''s father and brother, then he would kill the hostages in the hands of the Hengyuan. This would give the reason for the active attack of the Hengyuan, but forget the origin of Su Chengye and son. Loyalty to the monarch and patriotism was an irreversible fate in their lives.


    "I''ll send you out. Take care of yourself first. Neither Biwu nor your father or brother want to see you in trouble." Wu Yuqing warned quickly.


    "I know, brother yi. Take care." Su Mianyue spoke in a trembling voice. Although he had not heard from the three of them before, he could comfort himself that no news was good news, but now that he had news, he had to worry about their lives. How could he not be anxious?


    After coming out of the barracks, Su Mianyue rode his horse all the way to the direction of the hengyuan kingdom. Faang Yuanh followed her and rode after her, shouting many times without Su Mianyue responding.


    It was not until the border between the two countries that Su Mianyue stopped the reins and turned to Faang Yuanh and asked, "Do you want to be friends with me that much? Why?"


    "Fate," Faang Yuanh replied, stunned.


    "You can be friends with me, but you have to do one thing for me..."

 Chapter 497 Shes Finally Here

    After receiving the imperial edict, the Hengyuan army quickly went to the border to garrison, but the generals who led the troops were in different camps.


    At the insistence of most of the generals, the army refused to take the initiative to send troops on the premise that there was insufficient supplies such as food and grass, even though Wanyan Lin''s decree clearly stated that the army would rest for three days immediately after arriving at the border.


    Because of the internal strife among the generals, it had been delayed for more than half a month when it was transmitted to the imperial court. If Wanyan Lin issued an imperial edict to the border, even if it was to speed up the process, it would take some time to prepare for the Yan Country and the Tianlan.


    However, when Wanyan Lin''s decree reached the army and the generals were ready to go to war, the grain and grass behind the army was burned by a fire...


    "With so much food, the girl is really cruel." Standing side by side with Su Mianyue on the top of the mountain, Faang Yuanh looked at the back of the smoky army with a painful look on his face. He was the one who set the fire. It was not easy to burn one-third of the Hengyuan''s grain in broad daylight.


    Su Mianyue frowned in displeasure, "With your skills, I thought you could burn at least half of the food. Without food and grass to back it up, I would like to see how the Hengyuan is going to fight this war." Su Mianyue paused, turned to Faang Yuanh and asked, "But what I''m more curious about is how the emperor of the Hengyuan will react if you burn his food."


    "What do you mean?" Faang Yuanh''s expression changed slightly, but there was no fear in his eyes.


    "That''s what it means." Su Mianyue curved his lips and smiled lightly. The breeze blew his face like a peach blossom in full bloom, making it hard to look away.


    Looking fixedly at Su Mianyue, Faang Yuanh had to admit that she was really beautiful, the kind that could suffocate people.


    But now he felt a chill on his back, because Su Mianyue had changed so much that he couldn''t believe that the smile was directed at him.


    The gaze that fell on Faang Yuanh looked at him in the back corner, and Su Mianyue suddenly leaned forward and whispered, "Since you are a friend, then it is your duty to help your friend, right?"


    "Don''t laugh like that. It''s creepy." Faang Yuanh shuddered and knew without looking back that an iron horse was galloping in his direction. He understood what Su Mianyue meant by that. "This joke is not funny. I''m not going to stab my friend in the back, but being stabbed in the back by a friend. It''s going to kill me, okay?"


    "You have a choice now. Throw me over as a scapegoat and say that I set the fire. They will believe me when they know who I am, or you can help me distract them and add to the chaos in the Hengyuan. I''ll buy you a drink the next time we meet." Su Mianyue straightened up and his eyes fell on the iron horse.


    "Do I have a choice?" Faang Yuanh asked. He didn''t even look at Su Mianyue. He said in frustration, "Remember what you said. Treat me to a drink next time."


    "It''s a deal." Su Mianyue nodded and smiled again.


    Not wanting to see su mianyue''s scheming smile, Faang Yuanh whispered to take care of herself and then led the cavalry in another direction, shouting, "This is so satisfying. I have to go to the military camp again. My hands are itchy if I don''t burn the food."


    Listening to Faang Yuanh''s somewhat ruffian words, Su Mianyue chuckled. No matter who Faang Yuanh was, he should pay a price for approaching her with a purpose. Naturally, it was what Su Mianyue wanted most to see that Faang Yuanh and Wanyan Lin fought.


    Su Mianyue didn''t come out from behind the big tree until the iron horse was far away. Although he saw the fire, he couldn''t confirm with his own eyes whether it was a grain crop or not. How could Su Mianyue feel at ease?


    Half an hour later, the rear of the army was on fire again. Although only a quarter of the grain and grass had been damaged this time, the previous third was not a small number. Nearly half of the grain and grass had been burned in broad daylight.


    After doing this, Su Mianyue set out on the road to Imperial Capital, without deliberately changing her appearance, but most of the time she stayed up at night, so that she could more accurately sense whether someone was following her, and for safety''s sake, she rarely contacted her subordinates, lest they were targeted at her.


    Ten days later, Wanyan Lin received the news that the grain and grass had been destroyed. First, he was furious and issued several decrees to deal with the officials. Then, he laughed out loud, ignoring the feelings of the officials, and said loudly, "She''s here. She''s finally here."


    No minister dared to ask who this''she'' was. At this moment, Wanyan Lin had already taken a deranged stance and would kill anyone if he did not like it. Every day, the officials went to court in fear.


    "Retreat from the court." After laughing for a while, yan lin waved his hand and walked out of Golden Chime Hall. When no one was around, he ordered the eunuch, "Pack up the guanju palace. The first set of things must be the best. The palace must be strictly selected."


    The eunuch knew that Wanyan Lin had prepared this for his new pet, but he still broke out in a cold sweat and asked, "Your majesty, there''s nothing in the palace about the jue palace."


    Wanyan Lin''s face turned cold and shot a murderous glance at the eunuch, "The best palace in the palace is the Guanju Palace in my heart. I will order someone to prepare a new plaque for you for three days... No, take care of Guanju Palace in two days. If you can''t satisfy your new master, throw your head to the mass grave."


    "Yes, I do." The eunuch did not dare to say anything more. As for the fact that he had been given to an unknown master, he did not dare to ask any more questions. In two days of preparing for so many things, he would not be able to close his eyes, and he would have to consider Zhou Xiang in order to prepare according to any standard.


    Soon, all the concubines in the harem knew about the existence of Guanju Palace.


    Although few people dared to flatter Wanyan Lin, the presence of such a woman who was favored by the emperor still made them feel very uncomfortable. It was rare for the imperial concubines to gather in Yinn Yue''s dormitory after the first and fifteenth days of the lunar new year.


    "Sister queen really doesn''t know which family this new sister belongs to?" A gorgeous woman asked, her tone full of disbelief.


    "Does sister Concubine Hua not believe in this palace?" Yinn Yue smiled gently and said, "I know that all the sisters are curious about where this new favorite sister came from, but I really don''t know about this, and the emperor has never mentioned it to me. Everything is arranged by the servants around the emperor, and I just learned about it for an hour."


    Seeing that Yinn Yue had said so, the concubines could not ask any more questions, so they whispered in twos and threes. In less than a cup of tea, they all bowed and knelt. Even if Yinn Yue was no longer favored, she was still a legitimate lady and had only one heir. If there was no accident, she would be the future empress dowager. No one dared to offend the lord who would still be so noble in the future.


    After sending everyone away, Nanny Zhaang turned back to see Yinn Yue rubbing his brows and hurrying forward to loosen up Yinn Yue''s muscles. Several times he tried to open his mouth but did not dare to ask.


    "Is Nanny Zhaang trying to remind the palace to guard against this new pet?" Yinn Yue closed his eyes and asked.


    "The emperor''s intentions towards this one are extraordinary. The guanju palace is the palace of the middle palace in the back palace, and the closest palace to the emperor''s Mental Cultivation Hall. I''m afraid that the emperor will really spoil this one. I''m afraid that if I give birth to a dragon in my whole life..." The position of the crown prince and the life of his mother were both in danger.


    Nanny Zhaang did not finish her words, but yin yue could understand her insinuations. She had such concerns, but now she could not intervene in Guanju Palace, let alone put people in it. Everything could only be seen step by step. For her son, Yinn Yue would not concede defeat.


    As for Wanyan Lin''s love, it was no longer an extravagant hope after Yinn Yue''s first love. As the empress dowager, this was not a fate.

 Chapter 498 I Owe Too Much in This Life

    Su Mianyue had been in the Hengyuan Imperial Capital for two days. To be exact, she had only entered the capital one day earlier than the urgent report from the border to Wanyan Lin.


    It was not that Su Mianyue was not fast enough, but that she had not been idle all the way, so the suspicions made Wanyan Lin''s hidden post as busy as a headless fly for a while, which could also make some of Wanyan Lin''s intelligence mistakes.


    Sitting in the teahouse drinking tea, Su Mianyue was dressed in men''s clothes and wearing a face mask. From time to time, he could see several people who were not diners walking past.


    Although these people were dressed in ordinary clothes, su mianyue was sure that these people were Wanyan Lin''s dark side, and only started to act after she was guessed by the border emergency report that she had entered the capital.


    "Does this young man want to hear a song?" As Su Mianyue was about to get up, a well-dressed woman came to the table with a pipa in her arms and looked at the woman''s face. Su Mianyue was in a daze for a moment.


    This woman, without any makeup, resembled Xuezhu by five points, but what was most similar was the look between her eyes and eyebrows.


    "It''s very abrupt. Just as your friend hasn''t arrived yet, the girl can play a song." Putting a silver ingot on the table, Su Mianyue opened his mouth apologetically, making people listen to him with pity.


    "The slave family made a fool of themselves." The woman sat in the chair opposite Su Mianyue and skillfully played a River South ditty. Her voice was cool and refreshing.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Su Mianyue''s mind reflected the memories of her acquaintance with Xuezhu. Unconsciously, her eyes turned red without knowing it.


    At the end of the song, the woman sat quietly across from Su Mianyue, wondering why the unremarkable man had a sad look on his face, but did not disturb Su Mianyue from immersing himself in his thoughts.


    "Oh, miss Xiaoxue is out singing again? Didn''t I say that as long as miss Xiaoxue is willing to be your aunt, she will live a life of becoming a gentleman? Why should she show up and earn that disgraceful amount of money? Your fiance is counting on you to cure his illness and take the imperial examination. There is no hope in this life." An oily voice interrupted Su Mianyue''s thoughts.


    "Childe Huang, please be careful. Xiaoxue is on her own. Even if she starves to death on the street, she will never be a concubine." Xiaoxue said in a cold voice, picked up the silver and thanked Su Mianyue. "Thank you for your generosity. Xiaoxue thanked you here."


    "Stop." Childe Huang took a step forward, reached out his fat hand to stop Xiaoxue''s way, and looked at Su Mianyue with a cruel face, "Boy, if you are sensible, take away your money. In the capital, who doesn''t know that miss Xiaoxue is in his favor. If you dare to give her money, you will not be able to cross with him and our huang family."


    "The huang family? Which royal character? Is the prince related to the palace?" Su Mianyue pretended to speak in fear and turned to xiaoxue to persuade her, "If you don''t follow this girl, you can be a relative of a royal family. It''s more majestic than being the number one madam."


    "I would rather be a poor wife than a concubine of a marquis''s family. Although the slave family sells for a living, they know how to write the word" shameless." Xiaoxue had a look of humiliation on his face. He threw the silver on the table and walked around Childe Huang to leave.


    "Stop, you can''t leave without your permission. Your grandfather is one of the top officials in the imperial court. It''s your good fortune to see you. If you still have the patience to be interested in you, hurry up and follow him. Otherwise, don''t blame him for being ruthless!" Childe Huang shouted.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Childe Huang''s forced marriage will implicate Mr. Huang''s career? Although the young woman doesn''t study much, she also understands that the official family has the most important reputation. The young woman already has a marriage contract. If Childe Huang forces her to do it again, the young woman will only die." Xiaoxue raised her chin with a resolute look, and it was obvious that she was not being pretentious.


    The guests in the teahouse were whispering, but no one dared to help. It was obvious that they knew about Childe Huang forcing Xiaoxue, and no one dared to offend the grandson of a class of officials.


    Su Mianyue wanted to make fun of her, but he saw the dagger in xiao xue''s sleeve. Afraid that she would do something stupid, he sneered, "It''s an eye-opener, but the grandson of a great man, not a great man himself, who dares to be so arrogant at the feet of the son of heaven. It turns out that the emperor of the Hengyuan is such a coward. I really don''t know what the stakes in the dark are for. Are you just watching this scum destroy your master?"


    Su Mianyue''s words were a little harsh, but with so many people like Childe Huang, the precedent of revolt was not non-existent.


    Childe Huang looked at Su Mianyue angrily. Just as he was about to teach him a lesson, his foot slipped and he fell forward.


    Coincidentally, she bumped her head against the large vase placed at the door and knocked her whole head into the vase. Her neck was injured by the porcelain pieces below, and blood soon flowed all over the floor. She didn''t need to think about it to know that this person was useless.


    Childe Huang''s men were so scared that they went to save people. Many of the guests in the teahouse were afraid of causing trouble that they took out money and left without waiting for the bill to be paid.


    "Miss Xiaoxue, take your fiance and leave the capital as soon as possible. Childe Huang''s family will not let you go." Su Mianyue said to xiaoxue, who was stunned.


    "It''s the prince..." Xiaoxue''s voice trembled, and Don Joo finished his sentence after seeing Su Mianyue shake his head.


    "This money is enough for a girl to earn a living. It''s best not to come to the capital again unless the huang family falls." Su Mianyue said in a low voice and stuffed a purse into xiaoxue''s hand as she brushed past her.


    "Why did the young man help me?" Xiaoxue asked after him.


    "Maybe doing good every day." As Su Mianyue spoke, Xuezhu''s smiling face appeared again in her mind.


    Xuezhu could never be saved in this lifetime. Perhaps this Xiaoxue and Xuezhu had some unknown relationship. Helping her would at least make her feel at ease.


    Xiaoxue looked at Su Mianyue''s back and stood at the door of the teahouse for a while. After that, he quickly stuffed the money bag into his sleeve and left with the pipa in his arms.


    She believed Su Mianyue''s words. Although Childe Huang did not die in her hands, she died because she appeared in the teahouse. If the huang family could not find the real culprit, they would take it out on her.


    Su Mianyue did not go far. She stood in the corner and watched Xiaoxue follow her not far after she left. Her intuition told her that xiaoxue would be in danger again. Even with Xiaoxue''s face, she could not see death without saving it.


    "Xuezhu, I owe you my whole life." Standing outside a decrepit courtyard, Su Mianyue muttered to himself in a low voice. One of them jumped into the courtyard and continued to follow Xiaoxue.


    Xiaoxue walked into her fiance''s room with her pipa in her arms, but she did not avoid suspicion because of her body. Seeing that she was dragging her sick body to draw, she hurried forward and said, "Zhou Lang''s painting should not be for a living. You should have a good rest."


    "I have implicated you. If I hadn''t been ill for a long time, why would you sell your family property to accompany me in such poverty?" Zhou Lang clenched his fists to cover his mouth and coughed a few times. He could tell from the sound that he was very weak.


    "It''s all fate. Zhou Lang wouldn''t have fallen ill if he hadn''t saved my father. Maybe he''s already the number one scholar and the number one scholar. We''re both destined, so why should we talk about whether we''re involved or not?" Xiaoxue''s eyes reddened slightly. He took the brush from Zhou Lang''s hand and put it aside. Then he remembered his business and said, "Zhou Lang, we don''t have time to explain too much to you right now. We must leave Capital City immediately, or we might die."


    "But Childe Huang is pestering you again?" Zhou Lang asked angrily.


    "He won''t come again. It''s not clear in a few words. Is Zhou Lang willing to wander with me? He''s just wronged that Zhou Lang can''t take the exam again. Xiaoxue owes Zhou Lang too much in this life." Xiaoxue choked.

 Chapter 499 Punish the Phoenix Man

    Zhou lang hurriedly lifted his sleeve to wipe xiao xue''s tears and comforted her, "Didn''t you say you wanted to leave immediately? Let''s quickly pack up and leave Capital City."


    "Zhou Lang..." Xiaoxue looked at Zhou Lang with emotion.


    "Stop it. Let''s pack up and meet at the gate in 15 minutes. We can talk in detail for the rest of our lives, not in a hurry," Zhou Lang said in a gentle voice.


    "Okay, see you in 15 minutes." Xiaoxue wiped away her tears and smiled.


    On the roof, Su Mianyue looked coldly at Zhou Lang, who was pacing around the house without packing his bags. His eyes were gradually filled with murderous intent. It was a damning thing that this sick man had deceived a woman who had treated him sincerely.


    After a quarter of an hour, Xiaoxue, who had not yet returned to Zhou Lang''s room, saw Zhou Lang kneeling on the ground with a pained face. She quickly dropped her bag and ran up to help her. "Zhou Lang, what''s wrong with you? But the old illness has returned?"


    "I was too anxious. I accidentally hurt my leg bone. I''m fine. Let''s go." Zhou Lang gritted his teeth and tried to get up, but he was sweating in pain.


    "No, you have to see a doctor first." Xiaoxue looked distressed.


    "But didn''t you say you were in a hurry to leave?" Zhou Lang gritted his teeth and said, "I can persevere. It''s not too late to see a doctor after leaving the capital. Xiaoxue, you can hold me."


    "The huang family won''t be able to find them so soon. I''ll go find a doctor for you first. We''ll leave after seeing the doctor. You''ll have to hire a carriage if you''re injured now." Xiaoxue struggled to hold Zhou Lang by the bed.


    "Didn''t you say Childe Huang wouldn''t bother you again? Why would the huang family come to you?" Zhou Lang asked.


    In order to distract Zhou Lang, Xiaoxue had to tell the story of what happened in the teahouse, but Zhou Lang did not speak for a long time, and did not say a word of concern.


    Xiaoxue was so worried about Zhou Lang that he didn''t notice his unusual expression. After helping him to the bed, he said,'' wait for me'' and ran away.


    After xiaoxue left, a ferocious expression immediately appeared on Zhou Lang''s face. There was not a trace of gentleness in the scholar''s anger. He cursed angrily, "Bitch, you would rather go singing than being a concubine. You want me to hide with you for the rest of my life and dream about it."


    After the scolding, Zhou Lang got off the bed as if nothing had happened. He quickly walked to the center of the ground and picked up Xiaoxue''s bag. He put the money bags and jewelry in his arms and was ready to leave. As soon as he walked to the door, Su Mianyue, who had watched the play for a while, kicked him down on the bed.


    "Why, you want to be a phoenix man but spoil other people''s feelings. A good woman who has paid so much for you is just a slut in your eyes?" Su Mianyue''s voice was slightly cold, and his body exuded a terrifying murderous aura.


    Similar face, similar to being played by a man, Su Mianyue now regarded xiaoxue as Xuezhu, and refused to let Zhou Lang go.


    "Are you that bitch''s lover?" Zhou Lang covered his chest and grinned, but he couldn''t move because of a broken rib.


    "Your mouth is really dirty and cheap, but this face is a bit interesting. I did think of a suitable place for you to settle down in the future, but you have to cooperate with me first, or I will make you unable to live or die."


    Raising the corners of his lips, Su Mianyue gave Zhou Lang a cold smile and walked slowly to him, stepping on Zhou Lang''s ankle. As Zhou Lang opened his mouth to cry out in pain, he threw a pill into his mouth and said in a cold voice: "If you want to live, let Xiaoxue see who you really are. Otherwise, if you can''t get the antidote, you can just wait to die."


    "You, you..." Zhou Lang glared at Su Mianyue with a pale face, but did not dare to scold again. He did not know whether he was in pain or scared, and his blood drained.


    Not bothering to look at Zhou Lang again, Su Mianyue pointed to the roof and said, "I will see your performance. If you don''t want me to be satisfied, you can go to hell and get a drink. Don''t play tricks in front of me."


    After that, Su Mianyue stepped out of Zhou Lang''s room and tiptoed lightly onto the roof.


    With his hands behind his head, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the spring sunshine, but he was still thinking about where yan lin would hide Xuezhu''s bones after he finished.


    Although Su Mianyue was in a hurry to save people, she knew very well that Wanyan Lin would never make life difficult for the living, and the living would be traceable if they needed to be guarded, but the dead could be left there at will, or that Xuezhu had no bones left.


    As Su Mianyue''s thoughts drifted away, xiaoxue led the doctor home and saw Zhou Lang sitting on the ground with a face full of pain. She rushed forward, but was pushed away by Zhou Lang in disgust.


    "Don''t touch me with your hands that have been touched by so many men. I feel dirty!" Zhou Lang shouted angrily.


    "Zhou Lang... What did you say?" Xiaoxue looked at Zhou Lang in disbelief, thinking that he was hearing something.


    "She''s just a singer. Why are you pretending to be a virgin in front of me? If you want me to accompany such a lowly woman like you to roam the world, don''t think about whether you have the qualifications to do so. Don''t forget that I have a reputation and I will definitely be able to rise to the top in the future. With your background and an ominous person, you don''t even have the qualifications to be my concubine." Zhou Lang covered his chest and cursed, perhaps because he pretended to be too depressed. At this moment, he was looking at Xiaoxue, who was crying with pride and ease.


    "Zhou Lang, aren''t you hurt in your leg? What nonsense are you going to say? Didn''t you say you would never betray our marriage and only marry me in this life to live happily ever after?" Xiaoxue asked, sobbing. Unable to accept it, he clenched his handkerchief tightly in fear that he would hear such words again.


    "How many good people do you think are willing to sacrifice themselves for others? It was not a coincidence that I saved your father, but I used all my last efforts to get your father into the water. Who knew that your father was also a coward. If he hadn''t held me in the water so tightly that my leg cramped and almost drowned, and my cold illness delayed the imperial examination, do you think I would have agreed to marry you, the daughter of a merchant?"


    Zhou Lang snorted, "I forgot to tell you. I already have a wife in my hometown. Although the other party is just a child bride, you should respectfully call her sister when you enter the house. But she can''t be born and raised. I can stop marrying her at any time. It''s not a lie. Now that you''re about to lose your life, I won''t be able to walk away from you and give up my fame and fortune. Even if you give me the money, we''ll go back to the way we came from. Even if we meet by chance, we''ll just pretend we don''t know each other."


    "Zhou Lang..." Xiaoxue still refused to believe it was true.


    "Don''t call me that again. Don''t you feel sick?" Zhou Lang suddenly roared, "Every time you call me that when you go out and sing, I feel nauseous. If you weren''t pretty enough to earn money, do you think I would play with you? As long as you nod your head to be his concubine and use your looks and tricks, you will definitely let Childe Huang help me enter the court as an official. But you keep saying that you would do anything for me, but you won''t even help me with this. Now that Childe Huang is dead, you have thoroughly offended the huang family. If I have anything to do with a loser like you, I will never be able to make it out of this world!"


    "So, you''ve been lying to me, to my family? You came here because my family was rich. You''ve been acting for the past two years?" Xiaoxue asked calmly with tears in her eyes.


    "That''s because your family is so stupid that you never doubted that I killed your parents. You really killed them with your life. Hahaha, what a stupid family. What qualifications do people like you have to marry me?" Zhou Lang said loudly, looking at xiaoxue without any affection, just looking at the fool''s eyes.


    Xiaoxue stared at Zhou Lang for a long time, but could not find his voice. The only thing in her mind was Zhou Lang''s words about killing her parents, which was far more shocking than Zhou Lang''s words about never having her fiancee in her heart.

 Chapter 500 Life Is Hard to Live And Cherished

    Su Mianyue was about to doze off on the roof and did not see any movement from the people below. Just as he was about to stretch out, he heard the sound of a door outside, but it sounded like he was going to tear it down.


    Xiaoxue, who was in the room, heard the voice, and her dull eyes gradually regained their clarity. The hatred in her eyes shot at zhou lang like a knife.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Zhou Lang was seriously injured and could not move. Seeing xiaoxue walking towards him step by step, she was so scared that she stuttered.


    "You killed my parents. You have to make amends to them." Xiaoxue opened his mouth softly, and the dagger that he had been carrying with him for protection suddenly flashed in his hand. It pierced Zhou Lang''s chest so fast that Zhou Lang, who had never expected it, did not even have a chance to dodge.


    "You..." Zhou Lang covered his chest and looked at Xiaoxue in disbelief. How could a gentle woman like that, who couldn''t even bear to step on an ant, kill him?


    Xiao xue pulled out the dagger expressionlessly, looked at the bright red blood on it, wiped it on Zhou Lang''s shoulder with disgust, and whispered, "I thought the blood on your heart would be black, so the person with a black heart is also bright red blood. Zhou Lang, you go first to apologize to my parents, and then don''t owe each other again."


    "Madman, you bitch!" Zhou Lang cursed and stared at xiaoxue fiercely, unable to close her eyes.


    Looking calmly at Zhou Lang''s death in front of her, Xiaoxue did not feel sad and sad. She heard the low curse that was about to rush into the courtyard. She knew that the huang family had come to her door, but she did not turn her head back. She raised the dagger to her chest and looked at zhou lang, "The hatred in this life is over. May we never meet again in the next life."


    Just as the dagger was about to pierce her chest, Su Mianyue broke a piece of silver and knocked xiaoxue''s dagger to the ground.


    Su Mianyue leapt into the room, closed the door behind him, and pulled Xiaoxue, who was in a daze, to the inner room quickly, turning over the window.


    After a stick of incense, in an ordinary house, Su Mianyue could not help shaking his head at Xiaoxue, who had changed into a man''s outfit but could not hide the woman''s aura. But the human skin mask could not be used by xiaoxue, at least they were not familiar with it.


    Holding xiaoxue''s hand in front of the dressing mirror, Su Mianyue raised his hand to draw a simple costume for her, which changed xiaoxue''s appearance three times. Coupled with the man''s clothes, it was difficult for people to recognize the sickly and thin young man as xiaoxue at a glance, unless he was a close relative.


    "Since you are still alive, don''t think about the past and stay here for a few days before you leave the capital. Your parents only have one daughter, and even if you were killed by that beast, you will certainly hope that you will live a safe life. You are their only blood. Can you bear to let them not even have the descendants to worship?"


    Looking at Xiaoxue with a grim expression on his face, Su Mianyue persuaded him, "If you still insist on seeking death, don''t implicate this family after you leave here. I am indebted to them, not to harm their family."


    "Why did you save me?" Xiaoxue''s eyes were slightly red. She was really ready to commit suicide just now, because there was no love in life, and not because there was no way out?


    "I said you look like a person. I owe her a favor that I can''t repay in my life. I helped you this time to make yourself feel at ease." Su Mianyue said as she stood up. Seeing xiaoxue''s troubled face, she understood that she was thinking too much and smiled softly, "I''m a woman. I don''t care if I don''t tell you who I am, lest I cause you trouble. This is the last time I help you. You have to go your own way in the future. No one can save you for the rest of your life if you keep these pieces of silver by your side."


    After giving xiaoxue another bag of money, Su Mianyue got up and was about to leave. However, Xiaoxue grabbed Su Mianyue''s sleeve after being shocked and asked, "It''s not convenient for xiaoxue to ask about the girl. Could you please tell her name and Xiaoxue can repay such a great kindness in the future?"


    "If we meet again, I will let you know." Su Mianyue smiled. Even though the mask was not handsome enough, the look in his eyes was still eye-catching.


    Xiaoxue paused for a moment and smiled bitterly. He stood up and bowed to su mianyue, "Xiaoxue has noted down the kindness of the girl. If he has the chance, he will repay her. Please accept xiaoxue''s bow."


    "Life is not easy, and we will cherish it. We will meet again." Su Mianyue spoke softly and turned to leave.


    Xiaoxue looked absent-mindedly at Su Mianyue''s back for a while, then slowly kowtowed to Su Mianyue in the direction of leaving. All the gratitude was in this kowtow, and she did not know when and when she would have the chance to see him again.


    Because of Xiaoxue, Su Mianyue was more eager to find Xuezhu''s body.


    Since Wanyan Lin could threaten her to come to the Hengyuan with the lives of biwu and others, the place where Xuezhu, the savior, buried his bones must be one of the chips that threatened her.


    Regardless of the true meaning of the past relationship, Su Mianyue and Wanyan Lin knew each other at least 80 % of the time. Naturally, they would have guessed this.


    "Young lady, your subordinates have checked all the possible locations according to the young lady''s instructions. There is no corpse that the young lady is looking for." Zhuifeng came to the rescue, and a group of secret guards went everywhere to find a place where the ice coffin might be buried. They had not closed their eyes for a few days.


    "There''s no need to look." Su Mianyue waved his hand and said coldly, "Zhuifeng, it''s time for your master to take this letter with you to find this man. During this period of time in the capital, you have to hide and wait for my orders. Don''t do anything else, unless it''s a matter of urgency. It''s easy not to contact the hidden stakes here."


    After receiving the secret letter and answering yes, Zhuifeng hesitated and asked, "Is the girl planning to enter the palace?"


    Su Mianyue nodded, "Wanyan Lin already knew that I was hiding in Imperial Capital. If I didn''t show up, I was afraid that innocent people would suffer, and we searched for so long without any clues. If there was no accident, whether it was my father, brother, they or Xuezhu''s bodies, they would all be hiding in the palace. If we didn''t meet Wanyan Lin, he would do something crazy."


    Zhuifeng had the intention to stop him, but as a subordinate, he could only obey orders, and Su Mianyue could not listen to a word of persuasion at the moment.


    "Keep this token. If you can''t contact me, you can find a hidden post with this badge to help you, but you can only contact me on your own," Su Mianyue ordered in a low voice.


    "Is it dangerous for a girl to go here?" Zhuifeng took the token and asked.


    "Nothing is without risk. Life is just a gamble after gamble." Su Mianyue sneered, looked up at the dusk outside the window and murmured, "At this time, I don''t know if Yu has had dinner, but don''t forget it again."


    Zhuifeng would like to reply that without a girl by your side, the young master has always prioritized political affairs, but Zhuifeng could not say such words, otherwise it would only increase Su Mianyue''s anxiety.


    That night, a fire broke out at the back of several officials'' houses in the capital city. Half of Imperial Capital was lit up by the raging fire. The officials and soldiers responsible for Imperial Capital''s defense spent the whole night trying to find no trace of the arsonist.


    In the palace, Wanyan Lin stood on the roof and looked coldly at the blazing flames. After a long time, he raised the corner of his lips and said with a smile, "Yue is still so naughty. I just don''t know what you will do next. There will be a lively show in the capital city."

 Chapter 501 Xiaoyueyue Is Finally Willing to Come to See Me

    For three days in a row, half of Capital City''s important officials'' houses were on fire, and the money they lost was countless, but they did not dare to report it truthfully. However, the civil and military officials responsible for Capital City''s security were impeached every morning, apparently because of their anger.


    Wanyan Lin, on the other hand, allowed the officials to stir up trouble and paid little attention to the matter. Perfunctory words made the officials suffer.


    Finally, on the fourth night, when the fire in the southern city of Imperial Capital was raging, there was a more charming guest in the palace, a tight nightgown wrapped around his exquisite figure, and the sword in his hand was resting on the owner''s neck.


    Smelling the familiar fragrance of flowers and plants, Wanyan Lin smiled and said, "Yue is finally willing to come to see me."


    "Where are my father and brother and biwu? How did you dispose of Xuezhu''s body?" Su Mianyue asked in a cold voice, too lazy to deal with Wanyan Lin.


    "I haven''t seen you for years. Yue still lacks patience." Wanyan Lin did not answer, not even if there was a blood stain on his neck.


    "You should know that with my current skills, it''s not difficult to kill you." Su Mianyue''s voice grew colder and the sword in his hand moved forward.


    "You won''t kill me." Wanyan Lin said with certainty, staring into Su Mianyue''s eyes and saying, "If you want them to live, you can''t kill me."


    "Despicable!" Su Mianyue cursed, his eyes murderous.


    Wanyan Lin stretched out his hand to remove the sharp tip of the sword, "Yue, as long as you promise to stay with me for three months, I will consider returning them to you. Otherwise, I don''t mind sending them to the border as chips. You should know how beneficial it is for my army to have them in my hands."


    "You think no one can see through your tricks?" Su Mianyue sneered and put the sword back in its scabbard, "You won''t get anything but to force them to death. If you ask for mercy, not everyone will cherish their lives as much as you do. In order to survive, let the Hengyuan contribute so much wealth to you."


    Wanyan Lin raised an eyebrow. The kidnapping to the Tianlan was his greatest humiliation, but the person who said that was Su Mianyue. He couldn''t bear to be killed.


    Clenching his fists in secret, Wanyan Lin said in a slightly cold voice, "Yue, I took great pains to invite you here, hoping to renew our relationship. Don''t provoke my patience, or else it will only be the people you care about."


    "How dare you!" Su Mianyue''s expression slowly turned cold, and his watery eyes shot at wan yanlin like sharp blades. He said coldly, "Wanyan Lin, if you dare to hurt half of them, I will definitely make you regret it!"


    "Even if I hurt them, Yue won''t know. What kind of life I want them to live depends on Yue''s attitude." Wanyan Lin opened his mouth fearlessly and looked at Su Mianyue with a smile in his eyes. It was not difficult to see the deep feelings in his eyes.


    But at this time, Su Mianyue wanted to kill Wanyan Lin when he saw her, so why would he pay attention to this?


    Moreover, no one could pay attention to these romantic events even when the lives of their loved ones were in danger, not to mention Su Mianyue''s current relationship with Ji Xun was at its strongest.


    Wanyan Lin, I never saw you as such a despicable and shameless person before. How can a person like you be a ruler of a country? Su Mianyue''s voice was cold, but his closest relatives were in Wanyan Lin''s hands. He could only suppress the urge to kill and endure for a moment.


    "That''s Yue. You never put your heart into it. I always care about the result, not the process. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have the luck to be in a yellow robe today." Wanyan Lin was not angry. Looking at Su Mianyue''s angry face, he felt that his heart was finally beating normally.


    "Do I have to believe that my father and brother and Biwu are in your hands?" Su Mianyue said coldly, "If I want to see people, I will not talk until I see them."


    "Okay." Wanyan Lin nodded briskly. Just as Su Mianyue was about to speak, he said, "They are not in the capital. I need to arrange for you to see them. But before that, I can give you a small gift. Xuezhu''s body is buried in the capital."


    No matter how true Wanyan Lin''s words were, Su Mianyue could only nod in response.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue did not want to talk to him, Wanyan Lin did not force her, but smiled and said, "It''s late at night. Yue will go to rest first. I have already asked someone to prepare a palace for you. Tomorrow morning, after the court, I will take you to see the snow bamboo."


    "You better not play any more tricks, or I would rather die with you than be led by your nose." Su Mianyue said coldly and turned to leave. Since she had already appeared in front of Wanyan Lin, there was no point in going out of the palace to hide. Wanyan Lin would definitely make a defense against her.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue didn''t even want to look at himself, Wanyan Lin frowned and said with a touch of sadness, "Isn''t Yue the least fond of involving innocent people? In order to enter the palace smoothly, Yue burned down so many officials''mansions. Do you know how many people died because of this? Yue said that I am despicable and shameless, and in my opinion, Yue is not too much of a concession. He is the same person as me."


    "I''m different from you." Su Mianyue stopped to turn around and looked at Wanyan Lin coldly, "I set those houses on fire because some people are not willing to live there and give them an excuse to start afresh. This is doing good to others. And how many people have you Wanyan Lin calculated to treat you sincerely in his life? In the end, there were only people around you who treated each other sincerely? Wanyan Lin, your life is a tragedy in bold letters. Perhaps you will blame fate for being unfair, but fate has given you a background that many people do not dare to dream of. Between gain and loss, it is only your greed and selfishness. In your life, only you, Wanyan Lin, are the only important one. Other people and things, including the Hengyuan, are just embellishments in your life, Wanyan Lin. Don''t compare me to a dirty person like you. You don''t deserve it."


    Su Mianyue said this and turned to leave, leaving Wanyan Lin in a state of anger and blood.


    Even though he loved Su Mianyue, as an emperor, he could not bear to be humiliated again and again.


    Cold eyes fell on the window, bright moonlight fell on the back of the straight black shadow, Wanyan Lin wanted to rush up and hold Su Mianyue in his arms and bully her, so that she could understand the consequences of a woman provoking a man.


    "Mmm..." But the sudden prickly pain in her body forced Wanyan Lin to give up. She gripped the corner of her clothes with both hands, and Wanyan Lin bit her lips and fell trembling on the dragon bed, refusing to make any more moans.


    Tonight was the day of the poison, and Wanyan Lin had always disliked showing weakness in front of outsiders, so that outsiders would never see his embarrassing side, including those who could be executed at any time.


    "I will never let go again!" From a few words between his teeth, Wanyan Lin curled up like a boiled shrimp after a spasm. His body kept beating, and it was obvious that the drug addiction had started again.


    Knowing that it was too late to quit drugs, Wanyan Lin stood firm and refused to be a puppet emperor controlled by others in order to live longer.


    Su Mianyue was not aware of Wanyan Lin''s pain at all. When they met, she did not look at Wanyan Lin carefully. Otherwise, she would have noticed something unusual.


    Su Mianyue could not help but frown when the palace people led him down to Guanju Palace.


    Su Mianyue of the Hengyuan palace could not be said to be too familiar with it, but he had been there a few times. The entire palace, such as the guanju palace, was not so luxurious.


    The magnificent but not vulgar palace made Su Mianyue reluctant to take another step. After standing for a while, he turned and headed for Wanyan Lin''s Mental Cultivation Hall.

 Chapter 502 As Long As There Was A Chance to Keep Her (2)

    Because Wanyan Lin had already ordered Su Mianyue to come to Mental Cultivation Hall without informing him, it was Su Mianyue''s habit to find no one outside Wanyan Lin''s dormitory to guard and think about it as Wanyan Lin''s personal habit.


    However, when su mianyue went to bed, she was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    He saw yan lin curled up on the bed and trembled, occasionally making a sound as low as a wounded beast, looking miserable.


    Although Wanyan Lin had been poisoned and knew that the poison in Wanyan Lin was not completely cleared, Su Mianyue knew very well what kind of changes the poison in purple mist mountain would cause to the poisoned people. However, Wanyan Lin''s current state was definitely not caused by her poisoning, but was very similar to the drug addicts she had seen when she was on the black market.


    Wanyan Lin''s muffled roar made Su Mianyue walk slowly to the bed. She saw Wanyan Lin clenching her teeth like water. After a moment of hesitation, she took out her handkerchief and stuffed it into Wanyan Lin''s mouth.


    Standing quietly by the bed, Su Mianyue felt calm as he listened to Wanyan Lin''s painful cry to resist his addiction.


    Unwilling to admit that he had a slight admiration for this enemy, drug addicts need strong willpower. With Wanyan Lin''s physical condition, it is not surprising that he was addicted to drugs, but detoxification is several times more difficult than healthy people.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue suddenly understood why Wanyan Lin had done so many unreasonable things. It must have been manipulated.


    Looking from afar, Su Mianyue silently watched Wanyan Lin struggle in pain without giving any help or comfort.


    It was not until Wanyan Lin was completely paralyzed and passed the poison that Su Mianyue turned around and handed her a clean handkerchief. After waiting for a long time, Wanyan Lin did not raise his hand to take it. It was only then that Su Mianyue remembered that Wanyan Lin had no strength at all.


    "Why bother yourself?" Su Mianyue asked without any emotion. She did not gently wipe the sweat off Wanyan Lin''s face. As for other things, she would not help. After all, their relationship was different.


    Throwing the wet handkerchief by the bed, Su Mianyue turned around and sat on the stool at the head of the bed. Wanyan Lin licked his lips several times and poured him a glass of water to drink.


    After a long puff of foul air, Wanyan Lin regained some of his strength and sat up, looking at the expressionless Su Mianyue at the side, a sense of loss and self-deprecation flashed in his eyes.


    Knowing that he must be in a mess at the moment, he did not have the energy to organize his image and could only sit on the bed with a soft pillow behind him.


    "Seeing me like this, do you think this is god''s punishment for me?" Wanyan Lin did not call himself me this time, speaking as if there had never been any hatred between him and Su Mianyue.


    "If god really punishes you, you shouldn''t be lying on this dragon bed right now." Su Mianyue replied mercilessly.


    Wanyan Lin was stunned for a moment, then smiled weakly and asked, "If it was easy to kill me just now, why would you let go of such a good opportunity? If you kill me, the Hengyuan will withdraw. Isn''t that what you most expect?"


    "I''m a selfish woman who can do everything in her power to protect her family. If my father and brother weren''t in your hands, did you think I would have wiped your sweat instead of cutting your head with a sharp blade?" Su Mianyue asked coldly.


    Wanyan Lin was silent. He dared to let Su Mianyue in and out at will. He was sure that Su Mianyue would not kill him and did a good job of being seen by Su Mianyue.


    Women are the most compassionate. Wanyan Lin doesn''t mind trading his weakness for Su Mianyue''s softness, as long as he has the chance to keep her.


    "Mianyue, I''ve always wanted to ask you something. If I hadn''t used a trick, would you have stayed by my side?" Wanyan Lin asked wearily.


    "There is no ifs in this world, only established facts." Su Mianyue''s voice was slightly cold.


    The past with Wanyan Lin was just a blasphemous emotion in Su Mianyue''s eyes, an emotion based on hatred and full of lies, which could not be considered as a emotion at all.


    Su Mianyue got up. What she wanted to say to Wanyan Lin was no longer necessary.


    At this moment, she was hesitating whether to take advantage of the opportunity to take Wanyan Lin''s life to stop the war between several countries. If the Su Family father and son knew about it, they would rather die than take Wanyan Lin''s life, but su mianyue herself could not make up her mind to do that. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she would not miss the chance to save her family members''lives.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s stiff back, Wanyan Lin hurriedly called out, "Mianyue, no matter how many things I have done to hurt you, I treat you with all my heart. I treat you with all my heart. If I were not born into the royal family and suffered too much humiliation, I would rather join hands with you and never make you sad."


    Su Mianyue paused slightly and turned to look at the eager Wanyan Lin.


    Suddenly, he felt that he had come here to be a little ridiculous. Talking to such a person who didn''t know what love was, was no different from playing the piano before a cow.


    "Wanyan Lin, one has to look forward to life. What''s the point of regretting the past all by yourself?" Su Mianyue said coldly, "In my heart, Yu is the best man in the world. It is my greatest happiness to know and accompany him in this life. If you really remember and repent of my old feelings, you should fulfill my happiness, not disturb me again and again."


    "No, I will never let go of you again in this life. Mianyue, you believe me once and give us another chance, okay? I promise I won''t make you sad again, I promise I won''t make you cry again, I will love you, protect you, give you the best thing in the world..."


    Unwilling to listen to this nonsense, Su Mianyue waved his hand and said impatiently, "Wanyan Lin, you will never understand what I want, and what you want to give is something that I, Su Mianyue, do not need to be more disdainful of. Don''t use the methods you used to treat concubines and concubines on me. You should know that I, Su Mianyue, never lack these, and what Yu can give me is something you can''t afford in your life, so please let me go."


    Su Mianyue''s tone was helpless, mixed with a hint of resentment. "Don''t force me to kill you. You should know that I''m not a very patient person, much less a virgin."


    After saying this, Su Mianyue turned around and left, allowing Wanyan Lin to call out from behind, unwilling to look back at him.


    She called out a few times but could not keep Su Mianyue''s figure. Wanyan Lin leaned back on the soft pillow and smiled bitterly, "Why don''t you believe me? I just want to give you all my love and keep you by my side. I never thought of hurting you. I never..."


    Wanyan Lin stopped talking halfway through the conversation, and the past with Su Mianyue flashed back in her mind. Whether it was Su Mianyue''s smile or Su Mianyue''s hysterical hatred, it was clear in front of her.


    Wanyan Lin could not lie to himself that he had never hurt Su Mianyue, but he never figured out what Su Mianyue said Ji Xun could give her, and what he could not give her.


    Besides, when Su Mianyue stayed in Guanju Palace, the concubines in the harem found out about it at a time of incense. Yinn Yue, as the queen, knew about it and could not help but smile bitterly when she heard Su Mianyue''s name.


    "So it''s you," Yinn Yue murmured with his eyes closed. It took a long time before he sighed, "It should have been you, Su Mianyue. There was never a second woman in his heart or in his eyes."

 Chapter 503 What Are You Afraid Of?

    After the harem''s concubines learned that someone was staying in Guanju Palace, many people couldn''t sit still and wanted to go to check on the wind, but smart people would not choose to provoke them. Before the situation was unknown, they went to Su Mianyue''s trouble, and probably had no place to stay in the cold palace.


    After a quiet night, Su Mianyue spent his time in the small garden where he was sleeping. He didn''t want to sit in the house and wait for Wanyan Lin to go to the next morning. Xuezhu''s affairs had occupied Su Mianyue''s mind. It was time to repay his kindness.


    Before Su Mianyue could wait any longer, Wanyan Lin came to him at the end of the day, dressed in a white robe the same style as when he was in the kingdom of heaven and waves, but his face had already changed, and his haggard face could no longer be put on the same elegant appearance as before.


    After catching a glimpse of Wanyan Lin in the corner of the eye, Su Mianyue still had a set of boxing techniques to keep fit before he took up his moves and turned around to go back to his room to wash up.


    Because she didn''t have her luggage, Su Mianyue had to look for some clothes that yan lin had ordered for her. Fortunately, there were two sets of men''s clothes inside. Although they were more gorgeous, they fit su mianyue''s eyes better than the dresses that imperial concubines should wear.


    She was just a passer-by to the palace and could not go beyond the rules. She did not want Wanyan Lin to look at her as a concubine.


    When Su Mianyue came out wearing a robe embroidered with golden thread and bamboo leaves, Wanyan Lin was disappointed, but her eyes were full of admiration.


    "It''s true that people are prettier than flowers. Mianyue looks so beautiful no matter what he wears," Wanyan Lin opened the folding fan and said.


    "Only useless women can be proud of their looks. Although I love beauty, I pay more attention to my own strength. I will never become a woman who depends on men." Su Mianyue''s voice was slightly cold, allowing Wanyan Lin to lead the way, and he was a few steps behind Wanyan Lin, unwilling to walk shoulder to shoulder.


    Feeling Su Mianyue''s repulsion, Wanyan Lin did not look displeased, but slowed down a little. In the end, Su Mianyue had no choice but to keep a step away from Wanyan Lin. Otherwise, at their speed, they would not be able to reach their destination for a day. Su Mianyue was not interested in walking with Wanyan Lin.


    The two of them left the palace through a secret passageway. Su Mianyue did not take much effort to remember. Based on Wanyan Lin''s performance in the Tianlan, there must be a lot of secret passageways in the Tianlan. Perhaps this road would be blocked after passing this time.


    After exiting the secret passage, Wanyan Lin took Su Mianyue to a farm.


    The two of them rode for more than an hour before Wanyan Lin stopped and pointed to a Shandong ahead, "Here we are."


    Su Mianyue quickly got off the horse, but was waiting for Wanyan Lin to walk ahead. With su mianyue''s understanding of Wanyan Lin, this seemingly ordinary cave must have a lot of mechanisms.


    "Stay close to me." Wanyan Lin led the way with a faint smile. From time to time, he would make a sound to make Su Mianyue pay attention to his feet, but he didn''t say anything extra.


    Along the way, Su Mianyue followed Wanyan Lin silently, making countless turns, walking through many traps, and finally stopped in a cold pool. Listening to the sound of water dripping, Su Mianyue felt that his footsteps were a little heavy, but he did not have the courage to take another step forward. He didn''t dare to look at Xuezhu, who was asleep in the ice-cold coffin.


    Wanyan Lin did not say a word. He just stood there and stared at Su Mianyue''s expression. When he saw Su Mianyue''s beautiful face, his heart was filled with sorrow, and he suddenly regretted his cruelty to xuezhu.


    Subconsciously looking back at the ice coffin, Wanyan Lin''s face changed instantly. Because he was standing in front of Su Mianyue, he could clearly see the body in the ice coffin.


    Xuezhu was frozen in an ice coffin. His clothes were so ragged that they could not cover the body. The marks of his ravages were clearly visible, and the hatred in his eyes could be conveyed even after he died...


    Wanyan Lin tried hard to recall the first time he met Xuezhu, but he did not expect it. But in his memory, xuezhu was always a cold and proud woman. She should not have looked so embarrassed and full of hatred.


    It was not that Wanyan Lin felt sorry for Xuezhu, nor was it that he was afraid that Xuezhu''s soul would be disturbed, but Wanyan Lin was afraid that Su Mianyue would not be able to accept it when he saw it.


    Hearing the sound of Su Mianyue''s footsteps, Wanyan Lin suddenly stepped forward to block Su Mianyue''s face and said in a slightly urgent voice, "You have seen the bones. I will arrange for someone to bury her. It''s getting late. We should go back to the palace."


    "What are you afraid of?" Su Mianyue raised an eyebrow and noticed something unusual about Wanyan Lin. "Get out of the way. I want to bury snow bamboo myself."


    "She''s not worth it. Even if she helped you once, don''t forget how she hurt you. If she hadn''t sabotaged you, we wouldn''t have come to this stage. She''s not your friend, and she never treated you like a friend," Wanyan Lin snapped.


    Su Mianyue sneered, "I know if it''s worth it. It''s not up to you whether it''s a friend or not. She has harmed me or helped me. In this life, I, Su Mianyue, can''t pay her back. Giving her the last ride is the only thing I can do. I just want peace of mind."


    With Su Mianyue''s persistent and mocking expression, Wanyan Lin felt blood dripping from somewhere in her heart.


    He knew very well the other meaning of Su Mianyue''s words. He was the only person Su Mianyue really hated.


    "Get out of my way. I don''t want to talk about the past. Please don''t talk about it again. Don''t make me look down on you." Su Mianyue then let Wanyan Lin go and walked forward, but his arm was tightly held by Wanyan Lin. Su Mianyue struggled twice but did not break free. The cold air in his eyes gradually gathered and he was ready to take action at any time.


    "Mianyue, trust me again. I will give Xuezhu a beautiful funeral. Shall we go back?" Wanyan Lin''s voice was pleading, and he grabbed Su Mianyue''s arm and tried to walk out.


    "Wanyan Lin, don''t force me to fight with you. You should know that with your current condition, even if you have the chance to beat me, I will increase the poison in your body. Even if I refuse to kill you for the sake of my family, it will definitely make you miserable. Don''t you feel ashamed of being humiliated in front of me again and again?" Su Mianyue asked coldly. Seeing that Wanyan Lin still didn''t let go and didn''t give Wanyan Lin a chance to speak, he looked at the cold pool behind Wanyan Lin and said, "Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at by her in the sky when you''re in such a mess in front of Xuezhu?"


    "Mianyue..." Wanyan Lin opened his mouth and didn''t say anything in the end, but his grip on Su Mianyue loosened a little. It was obvious that he didn''t want anyone to see him in a mess. How could a woman who was crushed into the ground by him have the right to laugh at him?


    Not bothered to look at Wanyan Lin''s expression, Su Mianyue pulled back his arm and walked quickly towards the ice coffin. The cold instantly made Su Mianyue feel unwell. Her eyelashes were soon covered with frost, and her moist eyes seemed to be frozen by Bingshuang without blinking.


    The woman in the ice coffin was not only colorless, but her appearance was still first-class, but there was a big difference from what Su Mianyue remembered.


    Looking at the wretched body, how could Su Mianyue, as a woman, not know what Xuezhu had experienced before he died?


    Su Mianyue did not dare to imagine how much damage he had suffered with the pride of xuezhu before he died.


    "Wanyan Lin, you''re worse than a beast!" Su Mianyue clenched his fists and screamed. Without giving Wanyan Lin the chance to prepare, the soft sword had already come out of its sheath and attacked Wanyan Lin.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue only wanted to kill Wanyan Lin to avenge Xuezhu. He forgot that his family''s life was still in Wanyan Lin''s hands.

 Chapter 504 People Always Have to Look Forward

    Wanyan Lin sidestepped to avoid su mianyue''s attack. He didn''t want to fight her head-on, so he could only dodge again and again. But after a few dozen moves, Su Mianyue still didn''t seem to stop. However, he was already tired of dealing with it and had a few more wounds on his body.


    "Mianyue, calm down. I gave orders because I was so angry. No one can take you away from me, or I, Wanyan Lin, will make him pay a terrible price!" Wanyan Lin shouted angrily after being cut again.


    "Beast, how can you treat Xuezhu like this? Even if you don''t have her in your heart, you''ll be married for a hundred days a night. She''s your Wanyan Lin''s woman. How can you let her die so badly!" Su Mianyue shouted out of his mind.


    "I, Wanyan Lin, never lack a woman who is loyal to me. A woman who betrays me should die, not to mention that she knows that you are the woman I want and still let you go. This is the only one that can kill her too late!" Wanyan Lin was also furious, and his whole body was in a state of collapse.


    "Life is equal. Even if you are the emperor, you can''t trample on other people''s lives. You can kill her. Even if she is executed at a later time, it is more humane than humiliating to death. Don''t you feel ashamed to waste your own woman to others? Wanyan Lin? So if you like to cuckold yourself, then let all the women in your harem go to the brothel to accompany the guests, so that you can be a father and have many children." Su Mianyue said whatever he wanted, and his underlings were getting more aggressive.


    Wanyan Lin''s expression suddenly changed. He grabbed Su Mianyue''s soft sword and looked at the soft sword that had already pierced his chest. He asked in disbelief, "Are you really going to kill me?"


    "Wanyan Lin, you deserve to die!" Su Mianyue''s voice was filled with hatred.


    Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue coldly. He did not speak for a long time. His hands were cut by a soft sword. Blood dripped to the ground and froze on the ice like red plum blossoms.


    "If you want to kill me, then get ready for your family to bury me with you." Wanyan Lin let go of his hand as soon as he finished speaking. His expression was as cold as this cold pool.


    The murderous Su Mianyue had the opportunity but could not go any further. It was only at this moment that she remembered that Wanyan Lin still had the family she cared about the most in her life.


    However, he was not willing to let him go, and his arm turned over the soft sword and cut a blood mark on Wanyan Lin''s chest. Su Mianyue then put away the soft sword and said, "I will write down this debt for xuezhu. I won''t let you go today because of my family. If he has the chance, I will not let you go."


    Wanyan Lin did not say a word, but looked at Su Mianyue standing in front of the ice coffin. Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, he said after a moment of silence, "This cold pool can keep the ice coffin still. Her body can be kept here forever."


    "This is your territory. Xuezhu hated you the most in his life. He didn''t want to stay here even if there was no burial ground." Su Mianyue closed his eyes and said, "I want to take Xuezhu away."


    "I''ll send someone to help you," Wanyan Lin said.


    "No need." Su Mianyue refused directly, "I will hire someone to send snow bamboo for the last journey. Your people are as dirty as you. They are not qualified to touch snow bamboo, and they will disturb Xuezhu''s sleep."


    Wanyan Lin did not say anything more. He did not care how to settle Xuezhu. He had only left Xuezhu''s body to lure Su Mianyue to come, but it was useless to keep it. So he stepped back and let Su Mianyue deal with it.


    "Not leaving yet?" Holding back his murderous anger, Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin with hatred and shouted in an extremely displeased tone, "I want to break the coffin and clean Xuezhu''s body. Do you want to stay here and watch?"


    "I..." As soon as Wanyan Lin opened his mouth, Su Mianyue waved his hand and interrupted him.


    "I don''t care where you''re going. I won''t go to the palace until Xuezhu is buried. It must take some time for my father, brother and Biwu to arrive in Imperial Capital, right?" Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin with a half-smile, apparently not believing what Wanyan Lin said that biwu and the others were not in Imperial Capital.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was still angry, Wanyan Lin had no intention of sending xuezhu for the last journey, so he nodded and said, "I will wait for you in the palace. If you don''t come back in three days, I will order them to be sent to the border."


    "Wanyan Lin, you''re despicable." Su Mianyue was furious. She wanted to give xuezhu her last ride, and she also wanted to take this opportunity to stay away from Wanyan Lin, living in the palace like years. Su Mianyue was not interested in looking at Wanyan Lin''s face every day.


    "You said that. Since I am a despicable and shameless person in Mianyue''s heart, what''s wrong with me being a despicable person?" Wanyan Lin smiled at himself and turned to leave.


    Su Mianyue clenched his fists and wished he could rush up and teach Wanyan Lin a lesson right now.


    But the cold covered her, keeping her rational. After standing in silence for a long time, she went out of the cave. Since she was going to clean up Xuezhu, she had to prepare a lot of things, especially when Xuezhu was about to die. Su Mianyue had to prepare her a suit of Xuezhu''s favorite clothes.


    It took Su Mianyue a few hours to get the things ready, so he couldn''t use his own people. Su Mianyue hired a few women to help Xuezhu clean up, make up and change clothes, and other things were to hire the coffin shop staff to help.


    A simple and uninvited funeral ended before sunset. Su Mianyue stood in front of the wooden frame with a torch in his hand and looked coldly at Xuezhu, who was sleeping soundly.


    After a long time, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "Xuezhu, I know you don''t want to be disturbed after death. I will scatter your ashes in the lake, and from then on you will be truly free. I will avenge you together, and I will never let our common enemy live well."


    A gust of evening wind blew through Su Mianyue''s hair, as if Xuezhu''s spirit in heaven had heard this and sighed with relief.


    After throwing the torch on the wooden frame filled with oil, Su Mianyue took one last look at Xuezhu before retreating. From then on, she would never see this face again, and there would be no snow bamboo in the world.


    Soon, the fire devoured Xuezhu''s bones. Su Mianyue personally packed the ashes and distributed the reward money to the crowd. Then he carried Xuezhu''s bones and rode away. Even if he wanted to throw them into the lake, Su Mianyue would choose the furthest place from Imperial Capital.


    As for the people Wanyan Lin sent to follow, Su Mianyue did not deliberately throw them away. He would go into the palace within three days. It was not meaningful to throw them away.


    Fifty miles away from the outskirts of beijing, Su Mianyue hired a fisherman to paddle slowly to the middle of the lake in a small boat. After standing there for a while with Xuezhu''s ashes in his arms, he bent down and scattered them on the lake.


    "All the way, if there is an afterlife, do not meet again, do not enter the palace gate." After the last handful of ashes was thrown out, Su Mianyue said something else.


    After seeing off Xuezhu, Su Mianyue sat on the boat and did not allow the fisherman to return. Ten taels of silver was enough for the boatman to stay with Su Mianyue for a night. It was only when the sky turned white that Su Mianyue put away his depression and ordered the fisherman to return.


    "Young lady, a man cannot die without resurrection. The living must always look forward, or the dead cannot live peacefully, right?" The fisherman comforted him when he got the money.


    Su Mianyue chuckled and threw ten taels of silver at the fisherman, "Uncle is right. People always have to look forward."


    "The girl has already paid for the boat." The fisherman said awkwardly when he received the money.


    "Uncle spent the whole night here. He must have no energy to fish during the day. This is compensation." Su Mianyue waved her hand and turned away. The fisherman thanked her from behind and she only smiled.


    Sometimes it was happier to be an ordinary person, as long as she lived honestly. Su Mianyue envied the fisherman for living a stable life, but her two lives with memories were destined to be ordinary.

 Chapter 505 Fortunately, You Dont like Me

    After meeting Su Mianyue, Wu Yuqing wrote three secret letters as a general of the Yan Country and had them sent out overnight.


    One was for Ji Xun, one was for Mu Tinng, and the other was for the general of the Tianlan who was sent to the border to resist the army of the Hengyuan, informing them that there were hostages in their hands so that they could be prepared.


    Of course, Biwu only told Ji Xun about it and expressed his and Su Mianyue''s attitude in the secret letter.


    Ji Xun had been extremely worried when he received the letter. He knew the importance of these people to Su Mianyue, but Ji Xun knew better how dangerous it was for Su Mianyue to be alone with Wanyan Lin.


    "Are you crazy?" Junn Buhui stared at Ji Xun with disbelief and disapproval in his eyes. "You are now the emperor of the Yan Country. Who are you going to protect your beauty? Who are you going to protect your country? Where are you going to put your brothers who have followed you from birth to death? The internal and external troubles of the Yan Country have not been resolved yet. Even if you have already made the arrangements, who can make the decision for you once things change? Su Mianyue is not as delicate as you think. She has the ability to protect herself since she dares to go. You might be making trouble for her in the past now!"


    No matter how much Junn Buhui objected, Ji Xun slapped the mask on the table and said coldly, "I didn''t invite you here today to discuss, but I have decided to leave immediately."


    "I don''t accept it. If you dare to leave like this, I dare to take Mingzhu and hide in the mountains immediately." Junn Buhui snorted, determined.


    Ji Xun sighed helplessly, "I can''t even protect my own woman. I don''t care if I don''t want her. Let the capable live here. Besides, the Su Family father and son are also my righteous father and brother. When they were young and unable to protect their father and mother, do I have to watch them being forced to kill themselves? And Biwu, although she was only a servant girl, she was Wu Yuqing''s fianc��e. If a general abandoned his fianc��e before the two armies, he might be wise, but he would also leave a reputation for being unkind. And do you really believe that wu yuqing could watch Biwu die?"


    Junn Buhui was speechless. Once wu yuqing could not bear to agree to some conditions that Hengyuan should not have agreed to, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Seeing that jun did not regret his contemplation, Ji Xun waited for a while before continuing, "I must personally go whether it''s public or private, and the capital can only be given to you to make me feel at ease."


    "I won''t be at ease if I can''t take care of Mingzhu myself." Junn Buhui teased Jun Mingzhu.


    "I promise you that after you have settled this matter, I will allow you to leave temporarily to deal with your personal enmity, and I will send enough people to assist you." Ji Xun threw down the bait and saw that jun did not regret the slight change in his expression. He said, "Your enemy is not easy to deal with. Will you still take Mingzhu with you? General Si will take good care of Mingzhu. Now that you have an internship under your nose, you will dare to take revenge in the future, won''t you?"


    "Did I ever say you were annoying?" Junn Buhui looked up at Ji Xun.


    Knowing that Junn Buhui had agreed, Ji Xun smiled and said, "If you like me, I''m afraid I won''t even dare to see you again. There''s nothing wrong with hating me. After all, a perfect man can be envied."


    "You''ve been with Su Mianyue for a long time and your skin is a lot thicker." With a snort, Junn Buhui put the mask into his sleeve pocket as he stood up and turned to ask as he stepped out of the door, "Aren''t you afraid that I will destroy your land?"


    "Then call back with me. If you have time to spend with me, I won''t be afraid." What Ji Xun didn''t care about was his trust in Junn Buhui.


    Junn Buhui looked at each other with a smile in his eyes. He brushed his sleeves and turned away, leaving only a handsome back.


    When the most important thing was done, Ji Xun began to arrange for other things to ensure the safety of Yan Capital before he left. As for other things, Junn Buhui was the first person in charge, and Ji Xun was not worried that Junn Buhui would not be able to handle it.


    Inside the Tianlan palace, Mu Tinng frowned after receiving the secret letter.


    The Tianlan''s internal and external troubles were more serious than the Tianlan''s. Even the incident in the harem kept Mu Tinng tired of dealing with it, but after reading the contents of the letter, it made him feel that everything was not as important as it was.


    "Why go if you know it''s a trap?" Mu Tinng asked himself in a low voice, then shook his head and laughed bitterly. Did he not use this method to get Su Mianyue to come to the palace to look for him?


    The difference was that he tried his best to protect the people Su Mianyue cared about. Although he didn''t do well, he made Su Mianyue forgive him for being a friend, but Wanyan Lin used the su family to coerce Su Mianyue. As a man, it was shameless.


    "Come on, summon the prime minister to the study immediately!" Mu Tinng quickly gathered his thoughts and immediately summoned the trusted prime minister, Su Chengye''s favorite pupil, to the palace for an audience.


    To the outside world, Su Chengye was a dead man. Once yan lin used Su Chengye as a raft, Mu Tinng''s reputation as a tyrant was sealed, and Mu Chen could use this reason to incite more people to join the rebel army.


    Not knowing that Ji Xun was ready to come to the hengyuan kingdom to support him, nor knowing the series of arrangements that Mu Tinng had made, Su Mianyue wandered around Imperial Capital for two days, planning to enter the palace in a few hours, and felt a pang of displeasure in his heart.


    He got rid of Wanyan Lin''s bodyguard and prepared to let his subordinates do something to add to Wanyan Lin''s troubles. As long as Wanyan Lin was unhappy, Su Mianyue was happy.


    However, before Su Mianyue could meet his own people, he was stopped by Faang Yuanh dressed as a beggar.


    Pinching his nose, Su Mianyue took a step back. Su Mianyue looked at Faang Yuanh in surprise and asked, "Did you meet a master who was robbed?"


    "Being hunted down by those soldiers, I can only pretend to be so that I won''t be seen through." Faang Yuanh was used to the smell of his own body. He went up to pull Su Mianyue''s arm, but Su Mianyue dodged him and asked sadly: "I almost stabbed myself into a hornet''s nest for you. How dare you despise me!"


    "Go find a place to wash yourself. I''ll wait for you in the private room of the restaurant opposite. I won''t forget the promise to buy you a drink, but I have limited time. You have to hurry up." Su Mianyue ran away as if he was afraid of being chased by a ghost. After running a few meters, he dared to breathe heavily.


    However, Su Mianyue''s face darkened after he had betrayed his opponent.


    With fang yuan''s kung fu, even a thousand troops could escape safely. She shouldn''t have used such a method to escape, and it was such a coincidence to meet her on the street.


    Countless thoughts were flying, but they could not grasp the most important clue. Su Mianyue''s head was about to explode, and he could not figure out why.


    Since meeting Faang Yuanh, there have been many unreasonable things, but fang yuan did not hesitate to burn the Hengyuan''s food and grass, and never did anything to hurt himself, which made Su Mianyue more and more unable to understand his purpose.


    Standing there and watching Su Mianyue run all the way to the restaurant, Faang Yuanh raised his arm and smelled it. He almost vomited out in the street and muttered, "This time it''s a little too big. It''s really disgusting."


    Faang Yuanh resisted the smell of his own body. He seemed to be walking slowly, but in fact, he walked very quickly to the alley. He casually climbed the wall and went to the backyard of a shop, then jumped into the well water of someone else and took a cold bath for himself. Whether the well water of this family could still be used was not within Faang Yuanh''s consideration.

 Chapter 506 Do You Want to Buy It?

    In the private room of the restaurant, Su Mianyue looked at Faang Yuanh, who was drinking after eating a table of food by himself like a locust crossing the border. He hesitated whether he should order more food and drink to kill Faang Yuanh.


    A person''s stomach can hold so much food before it explodes, and it can''t be seen that he has just eaten. Su Mianyue really thinks that this guy''s stomach is a bag of the universe.


    "Well, seven percent is full." Faang Yuanh put down his chopsticks. Although he ate a lot and ate very quickly, his movements were not rude. He looked at Su Mianyue with embarrassment. "Yue yue doesn''t seem to have touched her chopsticks. How many more dishes do you want?"


    "You have at least enough to feed a few big men. People like you can''t do that." Su Mianyue opened his mouth in disgust, took a sip of the tea cup and stood up, "I still have something to deal with today. If you don''t have enough to eat, just order some more food and drink. The bill is already on the counter. Even if you eat like this every meal, it will be enough for you to eat for the next half month. Don''t be too touched. I''m afraid of owing a favor."


    "Yueyue, is this killing a donkey?" Faang Yuanh did not get up and sat on the chair with a stuffed face. He asked sadly, "Is yue sure she won''t use me after that?"


    Su Mianyue stopped walking and turned to look at Faang Yuanh with both hands on the chair across a table. After staring at him for a long time without speaking, Faang Yuanh kept rubbing his face, thinking that there was something dirty on his face.


    "Don''t waste the donkey, okay? Donkey-skin is called a beauty relic for donkey-hide gelatin, but what can your skin do?" Su Mianyue smiled, but his beautiful face was not sincere. "Thank you for this time, but there''s something I need your help with right now. I just don''t know if I can trouble you."


    "Again?" Faang Yuanh asked tentatively.


    "No." Su Mianyue''s red lips parted slightly. After saying that, she smiled brightly, but the next words made Faang Yuanh want to cry. "I just want you to help me save a few people and send them safely to the Yan Country''s Juxian Restaurant. That''s not difficult for you, is it?"


    "Your business has never been simple." Faang Yuanh shook his head. Seeing that Su Mianyue immediately put away his smiling face and turned to leave, he quickly said, "I promise you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    "Let''s hear it first." Su Mianyue did not answer immediately, in a negotiable tone.


    Faang Yuanh said without hesitation, "I succeeded in saving your life, and you have to be with me for the next year."


    "I''m not from Whorehouse. You''ve got the wrong person." Su Mianyue turned around as soon as his face turned cold, lest he overreacted with Faang Yuanh.


    "Half a year?" Faang Yuanh haggled.


    "Say it again, I''m not a yao from Whorehouse. If you want to find a woman to accompany you, then take the silver ticket to Whorehouse and smash it. I won''t let you off with another word!" Su Mianyue was furious and slapped the table with both hands.


    Faang Yuanh looked as if he had suddenly come to his senses. He quickly stood up and said, "You misunderstood. I don''t want you to be my woman. I just want you to promise me that you can avoid me within a year after saving someone. You can meet me often, drink and chat like a friend."


    "Do you think I''m a laughing stock?" Su Mianyue was a little less angry, but his tone was still very angry.


    "Then I''ll make fun of you and buy it?" Faang Yuanh''s face suddenly turned red like a boiled shrimp after he asked, and he said with embarrassment, "Well, I mean, can''t you give me a year to be friends? If you''re still hostile to me after a year, I promise to take a detour when I hear the words Su Mianyue."


    Looking at the way Faang Yuanh raised his hand and swore, Su Mianyue was a little confused.


    The man in front of him was far superior to himself in martial arts, but he was not intelligent enough to speak, but his efficiency was guaranteed.


    After a little hesitation, Su Mianyue nodded reluctantly, "You can have this, but you''ve already reduced it to half a year. You can''t change it. Besides, in this half a year, if I have something to do, you can''t disturb me unless I ask for you."


    "Okay, it''s a deal." As if he didn''t find any holes in Su Mianyue''s words, Faang Yuanh immediately nodded in agreement.


    Su Mianyue did not say much. After she finished talking to Faang Yuanh about the characteristics of Biwu and the others, she left. It was not long before Wanyan Lin gave her time. She had to go to the palace as soon as possible, lest Wanyan Lin really ordered someone to send her to the border.


    As for the six months promised to Faang Yuanh, Su Mianyue thought to himself, I will live in the palace for the next six months and see how you meet by chance.


    After leaving the restaurant, he hired a carriage and headed towards the palace. When he got on the carriage, he smelled the strong smell of alcohol on the coachman''s body, like a man who moved a wine jar. Su Mianyue only knew one person.


    However, there was a tail not far away, and Su Mianyue did not communicate with the coachman much.


    After getting into the carriage, Su Mianyue found an unsigned letter on the carpet. He quickly opened it and looked at it, frowning.


    Opening the casket on the small table, Su Mianyue took out the charcoal pen and rice paper from the secret compartment. After writing a few words quickly, he folded the secret letter and put it in the secret compartment. Then he held his arms and looked like he was going to sleep.


    When the carriage reached the entrance of the palace, Su Mianyue did not say a word to the coachman after getting out of the car. Even the fare was thrown into the carriage by throwing the silver ingots, which happened to fall beside the food box.


    The coachman thanked him and drove off in his carriage. Su Mianyue walked slowly towards the palace.


    Wanyan Lin, who was reviewing the transcripts, heard the secret guard report that Su Mianyue had returned, and immediately put down his official duties to welcome her. But when Wanyan Lin arrived in Guanju Palace, the palace people reported that Su Mianyue had rested and no one was allowed to disturb him.


    Wanyan Lin, who had a bad look on his face, did not vent his anger on the palace people. He turned around and left with a flick of his sleeve. When he returned to Mental Cultivation Hall, he ordered, "Go and find out who Su Mianyue has been in contact with in the past few days. If you have any news, report it to me immediately."


    When the secret guard received his orders and retreated, an attendant came in and reported, "Your majesty, Phoenix Palace sent a message. The empress was poisoned. Her life and death are unknown. The imperial doctors said they were at a loss."


    "Send two more imperial doctors to see the empress. You don''t have to inform me of this news immediately." Compared to the degree of concern for Su Mianyue, Yinn Yue was only the mother of the court in Wanyan Lin''s heart. She did not care whether she was alive or dead. She did not even ask whether she was well or not.


    The chamberlain did not dare to hesitate and hurriedly accepted the order to leave. Only then did Wanyan Lin throw the pen aside with a tired face and fall on the dragon chair with a frown.


    She analyzed the possible cause of Yinn Yue''s poisoning and thought that yin yue was the most suitable empress. However, she did not know who she could offend by poisoning her mother.


    "It''s him!" Wanyan Lin suddenly opened his eyes, said this and got up to go to the study in the back hall to look up the information.


    As for the other word that had just been spoken, no one else knew their identity except Wanyan Lin himself.

 Chapter 507 The Emperor Who Protected His Wife

    The grain and grass were burned, and the imperial court had no new grain and grass to deliver to the barracks. All the generals were anxious to calm the panic of the soldiers and to discuss the strategy of the war in this situation, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers could only starve to death.


    "We must go to war. We still have a way to live after robbing the Yan Country. If we don''t drag it down, we will starve to death without the enemy coming!" A lieutenant general shouted, knowing from the sound that he had been holding back his anger for a long time.


    "It''s easy to say. We have to feed the soldiers when we go to war. Now that we can see the porridge at the bottom of the bowl twice a day, who has the strength to fight and kill the enemy? What''s the difference between going to war and dying now? The general has already sent an urgent report to the court. The court will not ignore our lives or deaths. We will wait for food and grass." Some people objected.


    For the umpteenth time they had discussed this matter, the crowd was once again in a frenzy, divided into two factions and quarreling endlessly. As the commander, hong jinliang did not say a word, his brows furrowed and he did not know what he was thinking.


    However, this time, it did not make everyone happy. The sound of war drums made everyone silent in an instant.


    "I didn''t hear it wrong, did I? Is it the sound of war drums?" A vanguard stood up and went outside the tent to grab a soldier and ask.


    "General, the Yan Country are beating their drums and are about to rush over." The messenger ran into the big account in a panic and reported, causing the vanguard to stagger.


    "How many soldiers will the Yan Country send as the vanguard?" Hong jinliang said calmly.


    "A hundred thousand," the messenger replied immediately.


    "What? There are more than 100,000 vanguard troops. Is the Yan Country trying to win or lose a battle? Son of a bitch, bullying us is not enough, is it?" The general of the main battle faction stood up and asked for orders, "General, I will ask for orders to take my troops to kill a son of a bitch like the Yan Country."


    "Is deputy general li joking? The whole army has not had enough food for many days, and can now fight the Yan Country army on the battlefield?" Someone immediately objected.


    Everyone turned their attention to hong jinliang, and it was up to the commander to decide whether to fight or not.


    "Pass the order, close the city gates, and those who leave the city without permission shall be punished under military law for treason." After pondering for a moment, hong jinliang gave the order in a cold voice and looked at the messenger, "Explore again."


    Hong jinliang was Wanyan Lin''s confidant, and no one dared to disobey his orders, but hiding and being a coward made many generals express their dissatisfaction, but this was not the time to quarrel. Everyone wanted to see how the Yan Country was going to fight this war.


    The attackers always suffered more losses, and they were happy to see the Yan Country losing soldiers.


    Five hundred meters outside the city gate, the Yan Country army stopped in unison. The guards held shields in front of them and formed an array to protect their companions behind them. After shouting for a few times, the soldiers retreated to the side without seeing any reaction. Wu Yuqing was sitting on his horse and ordered in a cold voice, "Throw the stone."


    With Wu Yuqing''s orders, the catapults immediately started, and the soldiers poured large stones into the gates of the Hengyuan like rain. Apart from the sound of stones hitting the walls, the local soldiers could also hear the cries of death.


    After the boulders had been thrown out and the rain of arrows had stopped, Wu Yuqing waved his hand to the commander. "Cowards of the Hengyuan, I will play with you until today, and call for battle tomorrow. If you always want to be grandchildren, I am not interested in training your voice every day. Just wait until I hurt your walls and cut off your heads."


    Wu Yuqing waved his hand to signal the army to retreat after calling out the soldiers. The footsteps of the 100,000 soldiers shook the ground and even the people in the city could feel it.


    Wu Yuqing did not wait for the army to return to the barracks together, but rode on his horse alone. After returning to the barracks, he knelt down on one knee and saluted, but was held up with both hands.


    "There is no outsider who needs to be polite." Ji Xun spoke in a low voice, dressed in a soldier''s uniform and wearing a mask of a passerby''s face.


    "The army of the Hengyuan is still afraid to fight as the emperor has ordered." Wu Yuqing got up and sat at the side of the table after Ji Xun landed. He reported to Ji Xun the friction with the Hengyuan army during this period of time.


    Ji Xun arrived in the army before dawn. After hearing that the Hengyuan''s grain and grass were burned and that there had been only a small scale war for half a month, he gave Wu Yuqing the order to lead 100,000 people to choose the army of the Hengyuan.


    After listening to Wu Yuqing''s words, Ji Xun asked, "It seems that the Hengyuan doesn''t have enough food, or they won''t return the army to the city."


    "Hong jinliang sent troops to guard against the city gate. Our people couldn''t find out anything for the time being, but Wanyan Lin didn''t threaten our army. I think that yi mei has arrived in Imperial Capital, the Hengyuan." Wu Yuqing frowned when he said this. He was worried about biwu''s safety, but he couldn''t leave the army for Hengyuan Imperial Capital.


    "Immediately reorganize the army and attack the city early tomorrow morning. The crossbows drawn by Yue should also be used to exert their power. We must seize the city within three days." Ji Xun thought for a moment before ordering.


    "I accept the order." Wu Yuqing stood up and cupped his fists.


    "I''m going to look for Yue. You have full control over the war here. There''s no need to report to Capital City unless it''s urgent." As Wu Yuqing turned to leave, Ji Xun spoke.


    "No!" Wu Yuqing''s face changed, "Yue will not be in danger in Imperial Capital, but the emperor will be in danger when he goes. Yue will never agree if he knows."


    "You can''t even protect your own woman. You can''t be an emperor." Ji Xun said firmly, "Brother yi, don''t worry. Since I''m going to Imperial Capital, I''m prepared. I won''t put myself in danger for Yue''s safety."


    "But..." Wu Yuqing wanted to say something else, but stopped under Ji Xun''s hand.


    After spending some time with Ji Xun, Wu Yuqing knew a little about Ji Xun''s character. Unless Su Mianyue persuaded him personally, it might be useful, but it was related to Su Mianyue''s safety. Nothing could stop Ji Xun from protecting his wife.


    "I will write a secret letter to the head of the Tianlan. Brother yi can send it together if there is a war to negotiate."


    "Our army was able to face the enemy in the palace directly. It was related to my sister setting fire to the enemy''s grain and grass before she went to Imperial Capital. I''m afraid the Tianlan didn''t have this opportunity." Wu Yuqing frowned and asked, "I heard from my sister that she and Shangguan Pei, the former general of the tianlan kingdom, had saved the descendants of the former royal family in a valley, and these people were skilled and had extraordinary military skills. If we could ask these people to help the Tianlan out of the mountain, it would be able to make the Tianlan recover its weakness. They were afraid that these people would become the Yan Country''s mortal enemy after they became famous."


    "Yue and I have discussed this matter. Before I came here, I had sent a secret letter to Mu Tinng. Whether I can invite these people out of the mountain depends on his sincerity and ability. Now the chaos of the various countries can only be solved after the crisis in front of us." Ji Xun opened his eyes and said with a smile, "Brother yi, your military skills are not inferior to those of the previous dynasty descendants. The people of the Purple Mist Mountain will only have higher martial arts skills than those people. If they really want to fight, who will suffer?"


    "I was worried. I sent a letter to the Tianlan."


    Wu Yuqing briefly explained his strategy to Ji Xun and immediately wrote a letter with Ji Xun''s approval.


    Whether the war can be ended as soon as possible depends on whether the Tianlan cooperates or not. With the strength of one country against the Hengyuan, the current strength of the country can not afford it.

 Chapter 508 Does Su Mianyue Want to Be the Queen?

    Su Mianyue, who had returned to the palace once again, was not disturbed by Wanyan Lin. In recent days, the internal emergency reports of the hengyuan kingdom had been piled up so that Wanyan Lin had no time to pay attention to them. Not to mention how the border area and the two brothers who were independent emperors caused trouble, officials from all over the country reported that the loss of the government treasury silver and grain and grass was enough to make Wanyan Lin''s head burn. This is a chaotic rhythm for the whole country.


    However, Su Mianyue was not free.


    After a few days of observation, the concubines in the harem did not think that Su Mianyue was such a sacred woman. Those who knew Su Mianyue''s identity only thought that she was fickle and had the ability to help Wanyan Lin. Otherwise, why did she stay in the palace all night and take the initiative to run to Mental Cultivation Hall without being pampered?


    As for the days when Su Mianyue left the palace, everyone only thought that she was out of the palace in anger, and no one knew why Su Mianyue left.


    "So this is sister su. As expected, she has a foxy face. Women like it so much when they see it. It''s normal for men to lose control when they see it." A beautifully dressed concubine opened her mouth in a jealous tone.


    Su Mianyue pursed her lips and smiled faintly. She really had no interest in chatting with these women who only knew how to be jealous. The reason why she allowed the palace people to let them in was to make Wanyan Lin''s harem a little more chaotic. After all, the harem had countless connections with the previous dynasty. Su Mianyue only wanted Wanyan Lin to be too busy to remember her existence.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was silent, the concubine became bolder and sneered, "Does sister su look down on me for being a sister, or is sister su dumb?"


    "My father only loved his birth mother. He had never been involved in any affairs in his life. He had never been to the Hengyuan more than ten years ago. I don''t know where he could have another sister. Could it be that this mother''s mother couldn''t stand the loneliness in the backyard and admired her father, so she was born in a dream?" Su Mianyue widened his eyes and looked at the beautiful concubines with an innocent expression. He was surprised and said, "The world is really big. I just don''t know if my mother''s father knew that she was wearing a green hat. Strictly speaking, my mother''s biological mother is guilty of treason, right?"


    "Bitch, who are you scolding?" The gorgeous concubines shouted angrily.


    Su Mianyue picked up the teacup and said lightly, "This tea is cold. Change it to a new one. By the way, help me ask your emperor, how can he get rid of the stench of the women in his harem if they don''t wash their mouths?"


    The palace people quickly went forward to take the teacup. As for whether Su Mianyue''s words could be relayed to Wanyan Lin, it was still to be considered.


    Hearing Su Mianyue scold herself for having a dirty mouth, the gorgeous concubine slapped the table and stood up to point at Su Mianyue and scolded, "Bold bitch, this concubine is the woman of the emperor. You are just a ruined willow without any title. It is a great crime to see this concubine and her sisters not salute and greet each other. Even if you pull her out to kill her head, it is not too much. How dare you..."


    "What kind of concubine is this? If you have the guts, you can pull me out and kill me. I like to deal with people with different personalities. Isn''t it fun to fight like this?" Su Mianyue had a gentle and harmless smile on his face, and when he saw the other party''s face change, he said indifferently, "Why, don''t you dare?"


    The gorgeous concubine wanted to say something harsh, but her heart trembled as she looked at Su Mianyue''s smile. The person who made the decision in the harem had absolutely no part in her, and usually only dared to bully in her own palace.


    "That''s not very good. Since your mother has aroused my interest, she should go all out with her. If this murderous words are spoken, it should be better to see blood. Otherwise, god will be unhappy. What does your mother think?" Su Mianyue asked softly, with a shiny dart in his hand.


    "What do you want to do? Bring a murder weapon in the palace..."


    "It''s a capital offense, mother said just now." Su Mianyue''s lips were slightly raised, but the next moment he said with a cold face, "I don''t know what kind of crime it is to kill the concubines. Why don''t you personally verify it and see how your emperor will treat this girl?"


    As the words fell, a white light flashed across her face. Su Mianyue was sitting there wiping her hands with a handkerchief. The gorgeous concubines covered their faces and screamed. The other concubines could not see how badly her face was hurt, but the blood from the cracks in her hands pricked everyone''s eyes.


    For a moment, there was no sound in the house except for the cries of the beautiful concubines. After a while, the people from the harem came in to bring tea, and they were also trembling with fear. Su Mianyue had sent them out to stand outside long ago, not knowing what was going on inside the house.


    Only after a sip of tea did Su Mianyue sweep towards the crowd. Seeing that these women, who were supposed to be in their prime of life, were frightened and bored, only the concubines who had been sitting by the door silently from the beginning to the end did not look the same, which made Su Mianyue somewhat interested, but did not intend to find fault with her at this time.


    "I accidentally injured this concubine just now. Go and tell the emperor. If he doesn''t have time, he can tell the empress. I''m a little tired now. I''ll take a nap, but I can''t wait too long." Su Mianyue said in a soft voice, but these words were absolutely magnificent in the harem.


    The palace people did not dare not disobey their orders and backed out hunched over their bodies. As for the disfigured concubines who had been shouting for so long, no one cared except for her maids. It was obvious that the difference in popularity also proved that the harem had no sisterhood.


    After keeping the attitude of the crowd in his eyes, Su Mianyue closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. Waiting for Yinn Yue to come, the palace people would never dare to report this "Small matter" when Wanyan Lin was busy with government affairs.


    In fact, Su Mianyue just wanted to find a reason to see Yinn Yue. This concubine was just a pawn to be used. It was only because she was too arrogant and domineering. Maybe she had a chance to ruin her face and die of old age in the palace.


    Thinking of Su Mianyue, she couldn''t help but laugh. Did she think of herself as a savior? I''m afraid that this concubine doesn''t appreciate it.


    Su Mianyue had long known that the concubines of the harem went to Guanju Palace to look for him. Yinn Yue was not in a hurry to go over, because Yinn Yue knew very well that the concubines did not dare to do anything excessive, and Su Mianyue was not the master who would allow others to bully him.


    But when the little eunuch of Guanju Palace came to deliver the message, Yinn Yue was a little surprised, after sending someone away, a long silence.


    Nanny Zhaang couldn''t figure out why, so he asked in a low voice, "Mother, what does this Miss Su mean? She''s just a guest living in the palace and she dares to cause so much trouble, and she dares to work a country to deal with this matter. Does she really think of herself as the master of the harem?"


    In fact, what Nanny Zhaang wanted to ask more was that Su Mianyue didn''t want to be the queen, did he?


    Yinn Yue shook his head and smiled bitterly. The way for the harem to survive was that as long as it was blessed, it was the real master.


    What''s more, Su Mianyue was the only woman Wanyan Lin cherished in her heart, not one that the concubines could compare to.


    "A trip to Guanju Palace with my palace." Yinn Yue thought of something and then got up and said, "Send someone to wait outside Mental Cultivation Hall. When the emperor is not busy, tell the emperor about this matter. This Miss Su matter is not something that I can handle privately."


    "Yes." Nanny Zhaang answered, but her brows were furrowed. Obviously, she was worried about Su Mianyue''s existence and Yinn Yue, afraid that her position as queen would be difficult to protect.

 Chapter 509 The Emperor Was Ruthless

    Before Yinn Yue arrived, the palace was still dead silent, and even the gorgeous concubine did not dare to cry again, just because Su Mianyue was so noisy that he threw out the teacup beside him, but the whole cup was embedded in the pillar.


    With the arrival of the empress, all the concubines got up and knelt down as if they had seen the savior. Only Su Mianyue was still sitting there. Although Su Mianyue and Ji Xun were not married, they were in the same position in terms of their relationship.


    "Get on your back," Yinn Yue said to the crowd in a soft voice, but his eyes fell on Su Mianyue, who was looking at him with a half-smile. He was not sure why Su Mianyue had invited her.


    The other concubines stood up to make way for Yinn Yue, while the injured concubines knelt down beside Yinn Yue and cried about their own sufferings. In short, they meant that Su Mianyue had hurt her for no reason and not allowed her to seek medical treatment. They were humiliating the harem and the Hengyuan royal family.


    Yinn Yue frowned slightly, looked down at the concubine with a deep wound on her left cheek, and whispered, "Don''t cry again for such a deep wound, or the imperial physician won''t be able to cure it."


    The concubine did not dare to cry again after hearing this. The tears rolled around her eyes in a somewhat pitiful manner. Unfortunately, there was only a woman in the room, and no one would truly love her.


    After passing the concubines, Yinn Yue sat down beside Su Mianyue, as if she did not feel insulted by being on the same level as Su Mianyue, and her demeanor was always peaceful.


    "Miss Su, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I should have come to see you earlier after you entered the palace. However, the palace is so busy that I ask Miss Su to forgive me." Yinn Yue said politely, but his heart was complicated.


    Su Mianyue saved Yinn Yue''s life and Yinn Yue helped Su Mianyue escape from the palace, but Su Mianyue didn''t know about it.


    As for the so-called love enemy, Yinn Yue never took it to heart. From the first time she met Su Mianyue, yin yue felt that such a beautiful and confident woman should be loved by the best men in the world, even if her husband was deeply in love with Yinn Yue.


    In front of Su Mianyue, although Yinn Yue was a country, she was envious and self-abased, but she had always been dignified and elegant, she would not show it.


    "I don''t want to see the empress here if I can." Su Mianyue opened his mouth and ordered two cups of new tea, "The empress should know how much I hate this place. No matter how brilliant it is, it can''t hide the dirty and heartless inside."


    Yinn Yue smiled bitterly. She knew what Su Mianyue meant. This dirty and heartless thing was Wanyan Lin, but could she answer?


    It was not difficult for Yinn Yue. Su Mianyue added, "What is the empress going to do about this? It seems that the crime of injuring the concubines in the harem is not small, let alone I am just a rootless duckweed."


    Yinn Yue smiled and said, "Miss Su is serious. It was concubine li who bumped into Miss Su. Miss Su should teach her a lesson or two. What''s wrong with Miss Su?"


    "Empress!" Concubine Li yelled, unable to believe that Yinn Yue would help Su Mianyue.


    Yinn Yue looked up at imperial concubine li and saw the blood stains on her face. The wound was turned outwards, but she was dressed in a gorgeous palace dress.


    Yinn Yue knew very well that even if she did not deal with Concubine Li today, Concubine Li would not have a good life in the future.


    "How dare you disrespect the empress! How dare you, lady Concubine Li!" Nanny Zhaang scolded, not exceeding his authority to punish, but as the old woman beside the empress, Nanny Zhaang''s voice was on behalf of Yinn Yue.


    Concubine Li bit her lips and knelt down on the ground again, accusing, "Your concubines have no intention of disrespecting the empress, but this Su Mianyue is too presumptuous. Is the harem a place where she, a person from another country, can go wild? When it comes to disrespect, she, Su Mianyue, is even more disrespectful to the empress. Even when the servants and concubines meet the empress, they should be respectful, and they dare not stand on equal footing with the empress."


    Concubine Li thought that what she said made sense, at least to make Yinn Yue hate Su Mianyue, but the truth completely confused her.


    Miss Su is the fiancee of the yan emperor and will be the mother of the country as well as this palace in the future. There is no need to bow to this palace. Miss Su is the only disciple in charge of the Purple Mist Mountain, and he will be the head of the Purple Mist Mountain in the future. Since the founding of the purple mist mountain sect, no matter which country he went to, even the elders are qualified to sit with the place. This palace does not know why such Miss Su is not qualified to sit on the same level as this palace." Yinn Yue''s voice was very soft, but nanny zhang''s body trembled. She knew that Yinn Yue had killed her.


    Yinn Yue had always been a gentle and virtuous woman, rarely killing people, but this time Concubine Li obviously touched her scales, but Nanny Zhaang could not understand why Yinn Yue was angry. Over the past few years, she increasingly could not understand the master who had served her since childhood.


    After lecturing imperial concubine, Yinn Yue turned to Su Mianyue and said, "Miss Su, Concubine Li was punished even though she made a mistake. Why not let her live?"


    Knowing that Yinn Yue was gentle in the harem, Su Mianyue did not expect Yinn Yue to make such a decisive decision. Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and asked, "I''m afraid Concubine Li''s mother won''t agree, right? Isn''t the empress afraid of being impeached and biased?"


    Yinn Yue smiled bitterly again. What if she wasn''t biased? Even if Su Mianyue could not afford to offend her, Wanyan Lin would not let her go. He would choose the best way to deal with himself.


    Concubine Li woke up, stood up, pointed at Yinn Yue and cursed, "The empress is actually biased towards an outsider, isn''t she afraid of this little bitch? After a country has done such a cowardly thing, the empress should invite herself to reflect in the cold palace, the face of the Hengyuan has been lost by the empress."


    "Come on, Concubine Li wants to go to the cold palace. Why don''t you send her there?" The sound of Wanyan Lin''s voice startled everyone for a moment, and they immediately got up to greet the holy grail.


    Concubine Li subconsciously raised her hand to cover her face and tried to dodge, but she could not dodge at this time, or there would be no way out after she went to the cold palace.


    "Your majesty, your concubines are the victims? Please uphold justice for your concubines." Concubine Li quickly walked over to Wanyan Lin and cried, looking up at him. It was a pity that he had practiced the perfect arc, but now he looked like an ugly monster.


    The makeup on Concubine Li''s face was already covered in tears, and the blood was smeared on half of his face, which was even uglier than the clowns in the troupe.


    "The empress gave you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it. You should know the price you have to pay after openly contradicting a country." Wanyan Lin did not remember who Concubine Li was at all. At this time, to say a few more words was also for the concubines of the harem to hear, so that they understood that regardless of whether he doted on Yinn Yue or not, the mother of the country was the mother of the country, and no one could cross over.


    "Is the emperor punishing his concubines for contradicting the empress, or is it better to die for this fox charmer? Your majesty, that slut Su Mianyue was not a perfect person, but now she is on the emperor''s dragon bed. Is the emperor really going to punish his concubines for such a slut?" Concubine Li, who could not believe his own fate, shouted in disregard.


    Wanyan Lin raised his eyebrows and shot a cold look at li fei like an arrow. He shouted coldly, "I won''t send li fei into the cold palace yet!"


    "Your majesty..." Concubine Li still wanted to plead for himself, but his mouth was blocked by the chamberlain and he could not say a word.

 Chapter 510 Some People Are Destined to Be Supporting Roles

    The concubines once again saw Wanyan Lin''s Wuqing, but other than Su Mianyue''s indifference and Yinn Yue''s calmness, everyone else felt a chill.


    Concubine Li used to be a favored concubine, and more than once she contradicted the empress. She had never been punished, but today...


    All eyes fell on Su Mianyue, who was still sitting there drinking tea, and now there was only one sitting in the hall. The concubines did not dare to imagine that if this person had a title, the harem would still have a foothold for them, afraid that it would be difficult to save their lives.


    Ignoring all the concubines, even Yinn Yue, who was performing the ceremony, only glanced at them lightly. Wanyan Lin walked towards su mianyue and naturally landed on the empty seat beside her, "Yue is indeed punctual."


    "Then please keep your promise." Su Mianyue said in an indifferent tone.


    "Of course." Wanyan Lin didn''t care about Su Mianyue''s attitude and smiled at zhao zhao.


    But Su Mianyue was not in the mood to think about how Wanyan Lin came at this time. She just wanted to know how Yinn Yue would handle herself.


    As the queen of the Hengyuan, according to the rules, she was the only woman in the room who was qualified to sit next to Wanyan Lin, but su mianyue did not get up and give up her seat. Yinn Yue either continued to stand or could only sit down at the bottom.


    Not only Su Mianyue, but everyone was looking at Yinn Yue. Only Wanyan Lin didn''t seem to notice the awkward situation.


    "Since the emperor is here, then the servants and concubines will leave first, not disturbing the emperor to reminisce with Miss Su." Yinn Yue bowed gracefully.


    Wanyan Lin was about to wave her hand, but Su Mianyue smiled and said, "The empress doesn''t have to leave in a hurry. Speaking of my old acquaintance with the empress, the empress should spend some time chatting with me."


    "This..." Yinn Yue looked up at Wanyan Lin. Although Yinn Yue was the lord of the harem, he had no right to decide in front of Wanyan Lin.


    "Since Yue wants to keep you, then stay." Wanyan Lin said expressionless.


    "Yes, your concubine obeys your orders." The empress had no choice but to stay. Although she did not care whether Wanyan Lin valued her or not, she did not want to lose face in front of all the concubines, so she turned around and said, "I will not pursue this matter with you for the time being, but if you dare to offend this palace again in the future, you will not be lenient, and each of you will go back to the palace to copy the rules ten times. When you greet me tomorrow morning, I will check and accept them one by one."


    All the concubines, like an amnesty, hurried off on their knees and did not dare to delay any longer.


    With no outsiders around, Yinn Yue no longer felt awkward sitting at the bottom of Wanyan Lin''s seat, but Nanny Zhaang, who was holding her, was dissatisfied and resented Su Mianyue for not knowing how to behave and not daring to speak.


    "As an emperor, you have to take care of everything every day. How is the situation in the Hengyuan so stable that the emperor doesn''t need to be in charge?" Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin with a sneer, meaning to send someone off.


    Raising an eyebrow, Wanyan Lin knew that he would only lose face if he stayed. As for Yinn Yue, Wanyan Lin did not care. The best thing about this queen was that she knew how to behave herself.


    "I only came here to worry about your mood. Since Yue is fine, I will go back to Mental Cultivation Hall to handle the affairs of the state and come over for dinner with you." Without giving Su Mianyue a chance to refuse, she left, only giving Yinn Yue a look when she passed by.


    Looking at the interaction between the husband and wife, Su Mianyue quietly played with the teacup, a cold smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had stayed and did not speak, Yinn Yue said helplessly, "Why does Miss Su have to do this with the emperor? There is a limit to how much a man likes a woman. No matter why Miss Su lives in the palace, it is not good to offend the emperor."


    "Thank you, empress, for your kindness, but this is my nature. I can''t smile at people I don''t like and I can''t please them. Maybe it''s me and the Hengyuan''s palace who have offended. When I came here, I felt uncomfortable all over, and my heart was burning with anger. I wish I could burn this place down to make my heart feel brighter." Su Mianyue smiled, blinking her big, watery eyes and asked, "The empress feels that if I really set the palace on fire, what will wan yanlin do to me?"


    Yinn Yue smiled and shook his head, "This palace does not dare to speculate on the heart of the emperor without authorization. I also believe that Miss Su will not do such a thing to hurt innocent people."


    "My hands are covered in blood. How can I tell which one is innocent?" Raising his white jade hand, Su Mianyue laughed at himself. Killing a few people was nothing when it came to his life.


    Yinn Yue was speechless, but his gaze towards Su Mianyue was a little complicated. After all, Su Mianyue was not a murderous woman at the beginning, but Wanyan Lin was the main cause of Su Mianyue''s wanton killing.


    "The word''love'' has never been fully understood by this palace. Perhaps Miss Su can understand it better than this palace, but this palace is no longer a kind-hearted miss Yin Family, and these hands are filthy." Yinn Yue frowned slightly, but there was no regret in his eyes.


    After looking at Yinn Yue for a while, Su Mianyue looked up at Nanny Zhaang and said indifferently, "This is Nanny Zhaang, right? Your master is not used to my tea here. Please ask Nanny Zhaang to fetch some tea that the empress likes."


    Knowing that Su Mianyue was driving himself away, Nanny Zhaang looked at Yinn Yue worriedly and bowed to leave when Yinn Yue nodded.


    "Does Miss Su have something to say to this palace?" Yinn Yue''s attitude remained the same, but he could not guess what Su Mianyue meant.


    "The empress might as well guess. If we don''t say a word next, how much will he believe you if you answer Wanyan Lin honestly when he asks?" With a smile, there was a hint of narrowness in Su Mianyue''s eyes.


    Yinn Yue was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, "Why did Miss Su harm this palace? This palace does not remember anything that offended Miss Su."


    "You are Wanyan Lin''s queen, and this is enough," Su Mianyue said lightly.


    "It was not my wish to enter the palace. Back then..." Yinn Yue was interrupted by Su Mianyue before he could finish his sentence.


    "The empress has misunderstood. Whether you and Wanyan Lin are husband and wife, or if they treat each other as guests, it has nothing to do with me. I just want Wanyan Lin to plant doubt in his heart and make the country in hengyuan chaotic." A cold light flashed in Su Mianyue''s eyes and he said coldly, "Empress yin can blame me for hating me or even retaliating against me, but he will only believe a third of what you told Wanyan Lin truthfully. With Wanyan Lin''s suspicious character, he will not believe anyone but himself, so please be more careful in the future."


    Looking at Su Mianyue with a pale face, Yinn Yue opened his mouth but said nothing.


    It was not wrong to do so from Su Mianyue''s point of view, but she was an innocent person from beginning to end, and if she was not chosen to enter the palace, perhaps she could remain calm for the rest of her life.


    But things didn''t go as planned. Some things were destined to be doomed. Some people were destined to be supporting roles, and their fate couldn''t be determined. They couldn''t even say a word of resistance.


    When nanny zhang came back, Su Mianyue offered to see her off, unwilling to let Yinn Yue keep staring at her. Although Yinn Yue was not a beautiful woman, her eyes made people feel guilty.


    At the same time, Concubine Li, who had been beaten into the cold palace, was madly smashing the things in the room into pieces. He kept shouting and scolding but no one paid attention to her. He did not know that in the corner of the cold palace, a pair of sinister eyes were staring at her, like a poisonous snake that could bite people at any time. He did not know when he would strike.

 Chapter 511 I Will Not Let Go of Any of You

    The moon was dark and the wind was high, and the whole world seemed to have stopped. However, in the cold palace, a slender figure was hiding from the lazy palace people and the crazy concubines as they headed towards the room where concubine li lived.


    Although Concubine Li committed a mistake and was thrown into the cold palace, the father of imperial concubine li was still in a high position in the court. Naturally, someone would take care of her. This was also the laying of Concubine Li''s mother''s family in order to make the next daughter willing to enter the palace. If it was useless, she would be abandoned. Who would be willing to work for the family?


    "Su Mianyue, you bitch, you have to die a horrible death! I curse you for not having a good ending in your life. You will be reincarnated as a beast for the rest of your life!" After two days of scolding, Concubine Li''s voice was already hoarse but she still refused to stop, because she refused to eat the leftovers from the cold palace. She had not eaten for two days, and she was lying on the broken bed feebly, looking like she was going to starve herself to death.


    A dark shadow flashed into the room and bolted the door behind it. He walked slowly to the bed and looked coldly at Concubine Li, who was disheveled and haggard. He sneered, "The former concubine was no better than that. She was worse than the lowliest servant in the cold palace."


    "Who are you?" Suddenly, Concubine Li heard an outsider''s voice and reflexively sat up and leaned inside the bed.


    "If I were you, it would be better for me to die. Why should I suffer such pain and humiliation?" The man in black did not answer Concubine Li, but it was not hard to tell from his voice that she was a woman.


    "You''re Su Mianyue?" Concubine Li sat up abruptly and stared at the woman in black with hatred in his eyes. His long hair was draped like a ghost that had crawled out of hell. "No, your body isn''t as good as hers. You''re not Su Mianyue. Who are you?"


    Hearing Concubine Li''s words, the woman in black suddenly showed her murderous spirit. She threw a hidden weapon on concubine li''s shoulder and cried out in pain. But no one came to ask what happened to Concubine Li in the cold palace without any guards.


    After a while, the woman in black took out a bottle of powder from her arms and threw it at her. She said coldly, "This is the medicine for golden sores. A small wound can''t kill anyone."


    Concubine Li watched the woman in black warily and asked, "Who are you? Why are you here late at night? What do you want to do to me?"


    "Since you don''t want to die and have hatred in your heart, why don''t you find a way to avenge yourself?" The woman in black said patiently, "I can tell you clearly that I have a grudge against Su Mianyue, but I can''t do it for some reason. But I can give you a chance. The rest depends on your ability."


    "Will you really help me?" Concubine Li asked uncertainly.


    "Believe it or not, this is the only chance. If you miss it, you will have to wait in the cold palace to die. Gamble or not?" The woman in black opened her mouth in a sinister manner and threw another medicine bottle in front of imperial concubine li, "In three days, there will be a disturbance in the palace, and that will be your chance of revenge. But you have to think clearly, this medicine is very special. It will only be effective if you use it as a drug guide, but your life will not be long."


    After saying that, the woman in black turned around and left. She did not give li fei another chance to speak, as if she was certain that li fei would do that.


    Su Mianyue didn''t know what happened to Concubine Li and didn''t care much about Concubine Li. At this moment, she was glaring at Wanyan Lin angrily. She clenched her hands into fists and wished she could solve everything by force, but Wanyan Lin threatened her so that Su Mianyue couldn''t do it.


    Wanyan Lin looked at Su Mianyue calmly. He had expected Su Mianyue''s reaction long ago. Seeing Su Mianyue''s angry and hateful expression, he could still keep his cool and asked calmly, "Yue, have you considered the problem just now?"


    "Wanyan Lin, is forcing a woman to agree to be your concubine a very successful thing for you?" Su Mianyue asked angrily.


    "I will not force you, or an imperial edict will solve it. Of course, it is not difficult to leave the palace with your martial arts, but you will not do that, will you?" Wanyan Lin argued, "I am giving you a chance to choose. Whether you agree to join me in the palace or not, I will give you a chance to meet them."


    "If I don''t agree to your request, you will kill them. This is the choice you gave me? Heh!" With a sneer, Su Mianyue pointed at Wanyan Lin and said, "Wanyan Lin, do you know what I hate the most about you?"


    "I don''t need to know, because I believe that as long as you stay, you will fall in love with me again." After that, yan lin turned away from Su Mianyue''s eyes, which made people talk, or else he would be ashamed.


    "You have made me deeply understand the meaning of the idiom" delusion." Wanyan Lin, you have lost even the most basic dignity of a man in your behavior. I, Su Mianyue, will never fall in love with such a man in my life."


    Su Mianyue took a deep breath and swallowed the urge to kill. After calming down for a while, he said: Wanyan Lin, I am already Yu''s woman. Even if I am not married, he is my only husband in my heart. You can do the dirty thing of stealing a wife, but I can''t do the thing of betraying my husband. My father and brother and biwu will not want to see me betray my faith to save them. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have the face to live in this world, so you don''t have to use their lives to test my bottom line and do useless things."


    Su Mianyue''s words made Wanyan Lin frown. He had thought that Su Mianyue would reject him, but he had not thought that Su Mianyue did not hesitate and only made a decision after anger.


    Without looking at Wanyan Lin''s deep gaze, the anger in Su Mianyue''s heart was not completely extinguished. As long as he saw Wanyan Lin''s face, he would not be able to control his desire to kill.


    "Yue, I said I won''t force you to do anything. As long as you stay by my side, one day you will be willing to be my woman." Wanyan Lin said solemnly, but in exchange for Su Mianyue''s sneer.


    "That''s funny. Am I willing to be in the palace?" Su Mianyue stood up, "It''s getting late. I want to rest. Please go back."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had turned around and left, Wanyan Lin did not pester him any more. Instead, he slowly said as he stood up, "Tomorrow I will arrange for you to meet one of them. Who will you choose?"


    Su Mianyue paused, "I want to make sure everyone is safe. No matter who I see, I can''t trust anyone else."


    "So you don''t trust me?"


    "Talking about trust with someone who has no credibility, are you kidding me?" Su Mianyue curled his lips and pointed to the sky outside the house, "They say that the emperor is a gold tongue. Now that you can make the night into day, I believe you are right."


    Faced with Su Mianyue''s difficulties, Wanyan Lin raised an eyebrow and asked, "Does Ji Xun have this ability?"


    "Yu doesn''t need to be able to do that, because I trust him." With a sweet smile on his face, Su Mianyue put his arms around him and said, "Don''t compare you to Yu, because you don''t deserve it."


    After saying this, Su Mianyue left without looking back. However, he was excited to see his family tomorrow. He was not sure who he would see tomorrow, but he was still looking forward to it and worried.


    Seeing Su Mianyue into his bedroom, Wanyan Lin''s face grew darker and darker until he could not see Su Mianyue''s figure, then he covered his chest, "You walked in here and refused to leave, so I can only do whatever it takes to keep you here. Even if you hate me in your heart, it won''t change my decision. I won''t let go of any of you."

 Chapter 512 If I Cant End Well, I Would Rather Die in Your Hands (1)

    After a sleepless night, Su Mianyue had a faint bruise under her eyes, but she had to wait for Wanyan Lin to finish arranging for her to meet someone.


    Whether it was Wanyan Lin''s intention to keep Su Mianyue waiting, or whether the country was really busy, Wanyan Lin arrived late after lunch was delivered to Guanju Palace.


    "When will you arrange for me to meet them?" Su Mianyue asked when he saw Wanyan Lin.


    "I haven''t even had breakfast. Can''t Yue accompany me to lunch before meeting anyone?" Wanyan Lin took his seat and was served by the palace.


    She glared at Wanyan Lin. Su Mianyue knew that Wanyan Lin was blackmailing her in disguise.


    Since entering the palace, Wanyan Lin had been threatening Su Mianyue with the news of these people to accompany him, eat, play chess and even enjoy the moon. When Su Mianyue wanted to refuse, he would say something about the safety of these people. Su Mianyue had to compromise.


    But Wanyan Lin had always been very sizeable. Apart from last night''s test, he had never done anything that Su Mianyue could not stand.


    Sitting angrily in the chair that Wanyan Lin had pulled open, eating light food like wax, Su Mianyue was silent for a long time before saying, "Who are you going to arrange for me to meet today?"


    "Don''t say anything. Yue should eat slowly so that it won''t be difficult to cure." Wanyan Lin raised his hand to wipe the rice off the corner of Su Mianyue''s mouth, acting naturally as if they were in the best of times.


    Su Mianyue, who had not been able to dodge, frowned and forced the urge to wipe the skin that Wanyan Lin had touched. He said to Wanyan Lin, "That''s the rule of your royal family. I''m just a man of the country. I''m not that particular. Eat slowly and I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Yue doesn''t even want to have a meal with me?" Wanyan Lin said in a lonely voice, "Remember how Yue used to wait for me to come to your house for dinner. Back then..."


    At that time, everything was a mistake based on lies. Remembering mistakes was a punishment for myself, and I was always kind to myself, so everything that I shouldn''t remember had been removed from my mind. Su Mianyue stopped and looked down at Wanyan Lin. "There are some things that are best left unsaid, or they will only hurt again. Wanyan Lin, don''t make me hate you again. To be honest, I really don''t have the heart to hate you. All I want is a simple life."


    "You''re going to face more with Ji Xun. He can''t even give you a title. The Yan Country officials and even their people are talking about you and can''t do anything about it. Is it easy to be with a man like that?" Wanyan Lin stood up and took a step closer to su mianyue, "Yue, if he really values you so much, how can he let you come to me alone? Your father and brother have been missing for so long, will the people under ji xun not find any clues?"


    "It''s useless to sow discord between Yu and me. You will never understand the meaning of the word" sincerity," so you will never understand the persistence of some trust." Taking a step back to avoid Wanyan Lin''s breath and burning eyes, Su Mianyue smiled and said," the only thing I can''t let go of in this life is Yu. The only thing I thank god for is that I met Yu. Even if one day Yu and I will become strangers, this past will be worth remembering for a hundred years."


    "Why? What''s so good about him? Where was he when you needed him the most? Don''t forget, you couldn''t escape from Mu Tinng without me. I saved you, I gave you a new life!" Wanyan Lin shouted excitedly.


    "Yes, you helped me when I needed it. I have never forgotten that, so I have helped you without any hesitation. As for the reason why I left, you know it well, so don''t mention it." Su Mianyue said seriously, "Wanyan Lin, you and I may have met at the right time, but we met the wrong person. Identity or personality, you and I are not the best people for each other. Don''t force me to fight with you, okay?"


    Wanyan Lin was silent for a moment. When Su Mianyue thought he would never speak again and was about to leave, he heard Wanyan Lin say, "If I can''t end well, I would rather die in your hands."


    Su Mianyue paused and did not answer. Instead, he asked, "Can you take me to see my family?"


    Wanyan Lin did not answer, but walked out. Su Mianyue hesitated to follow him, and soon they came to Mental Cultivation Hall.


    The palace only allowed the guards to be on duty in the outer palace, but after entering the inner palace, Su Mianyue discovered the aura of a secret guard. It was thought that Wanyan Lin''s character would not allow him to be exposed to danger.


    In the side hall, Wanyan Lin handed Su Mianyue a black cloth towel to cover his eyes. After turning on the switch, he tried to hold Su Mianyue''s hand but was thrown away.


    After Su Mianyue dodged, he stretched out a scabbard that he did not know when to hold in his hand in the direction of Wanyan Lin and said coldly, "That''s fine too."


    Wanyan Lin''s face changed slightly but he did not say a word. After a moment of silence, he held one end of the scabbard and said to Su Mianyue, "There is a mechanism inside. I will follow my instructions later. Once I touch the mechanism, there is nothing I can do."


    "As long as you don''t want me to die inside, there won''t be any mistakes, will there?" Su Mianyue asked faintly, pushed the scabbard and said, "Okay, we can go now."


    Without saying anything more, Wanyan Lin walked slowly ahead, paying attention to whether Su Mianyue was following him from time to time, reminding Su Mianyue not to touch anything, and there was no communication between the two of them.


    Although Su Mianyue couldn''t see it, he still remembered how he had walked this way. After making dozens of turns, he only heard the door of another dark room open. After that, yan lin said, "You can take off the towel."


    Su Mianyue nodded, raised his hand to take the black cloth towel, and suddenly came into contact with the light of the candle, which made her a little uncomfortable. Su Mianyue quickly raised his arm to cover her eyes, and the rest of the light swept to Wanyan Lin''s opening mechanism, as well as his position.


    After silently counting ten numbers, Su Mianyue slowly opened his eyes and said, "Okay."


    Wanyan Lin had also been blindfolded and understood Su Mianyue''s feelings. He did not notice Su Mianyue''s small actions, so he stepped forward to lead Su Mianyue.


    After walking through two unsettled dark rooms in a row, Wanyan Lin pointed ahead, "Turn that candlestick and you can meet the person you want to see."


    Su Mianyue stood still, "Wanyan Lin, I''ve been wanting to ask you something. Did your men really catch my brother and Biwu?"


    Wanyan Lin''s eyes flashed and he chuckled, "What''s the difference?"


    "I''m just curious, if you have such a master and power around you, how can you let yourself fall into the Tianlan as a prisoner? With your personality, even if it is a great sacrifice, you have to protect yourself." Su Mianyue smiled faintly. Seeing that Wanyan Lin was not going to answer this question, he said, "Play with the tiger. Take care of yourself."


    "Yue only needs to remember that your family is in my hands. As for other matters, I will make my own decisions." Looking at Su Mianyue''s back, Wanyan Lin spoke softly.


    "It was only because you gave me a chance to meet my family that I kindly reminded you. As for what you intend to do, it has nothing to do with me." Su Mianyue said that his hands had been turned off. The sound of boulders rubbing against each other sounded, and another stone chamber door was opened.


    Her heart beat so fast that she didn''t even dare to see who was in the stone room, and she was even more afraid to see her relatives who were suffering.

 Chapter 513 Youll Be Mine for the Rest of Your Life

    When the door of the stone room was completely opened, Su Mianyue walked in with heavy steps. A screen blocked Su Mianyue''s view, making her unable to see who was inside, and even to judge who was from her breath.


    Standing behind the screen, Su Mianyue clenched his fists and tried to open his mouth several times but only moved his lower lip.


    The door of the stone chamber was closed again, and Su Mianyue felt his heart stop with the sound of the heavy Shimen closing.


    "Miss, is that you?" A familiar voice came, choking.


    "Biwu." Su Mianyue nodded, determined who the other party was, and quickly walked to the screen. Biwu also walked out from behind the screen. Both of them stood face to face without tears.


    After a few years, Biwu didn''t look like he had, but the scar that snaked all the way from his left cheek to his shirt was so shocking that even though the color of the scar had faded, Su Mianyue could still imagine how much pain Biwu had suffered because of it.


    Not only that, Biwu''s left arm was hanging stiffly by his side, so he was already crippled.


    "How did this happen? Biwu, your hand..." Su Mianyue stepped forward excitedly but did not dare to touch biwu, afraid that Biwu would have new injuries.


    "It''s not a problem. It''s just that one hand is crippled. My right hand can still wield a sword. It''s already considered lenient for them not to cripple my martial arts." Biwu tried hard to raise the corners of his lips to show Su Mianyue a smile, but when he saw Su Mianyue''s scarlet eyes, he could not smile at all and could only pull the corners of his mouth.


    "I''m sorry, I hurt you. If I didn''t ask you to protect my father and brother, it wasn''t that I didn''t arrange enough manpower for you. It wasn''t me..." Su Mianyue blamed himself, but no amount of self-reproach and apology could make up for Biwu''s injury.


    "It''s not miss''s fault. It''s Biwu who''s useless and can''t protect master and Second Childe well." Biwu bit his lips and said, "Miss, you must avenge us. Those people are not human. They kill people as if they were cutting vegetables. The whole village died because of us. The old master wanted to die but was threatened by them by breaking Second Childe''s hamstring. Second Childe couldn''t bear to be humiliated and they let people..."


    Biwu bit his lips and couldn''t say anything. Su Mianyue wanted to ask, but Biwu''s body was trembling.


    Su Mianyue took a step forward and held biwu in his arms, "I''m not afraid. I''ll protect biwu in the future. I won''t let Biwu suffer alone. I won''t let anyone hurt Biwu again."


    Biwu nodded with a sobbing voice, his body still trembling slightly, his perfect right hand tightly encircling Su Mianyue''s slender waist, crying: "Biwu thought he would never see miss again. Those people are really scary. They torture us every day, force us to know about miss, ask some strange things, they want to hurt miss, they..."


    At this point, Biwu quickly pushed Su Mianyue away and said with a look of panic: "Miss, leave quickly. Those people won''t let miss come to see Biwu so kindly. They must want something from miss. They can''t let them catch miss. Miss, don''t care about biwu''s life or death. Just think that Biwu died a few years ago. Just think that biwu and her fiance died together, okay?"


    "Biwu, don''t be afraid. Those people have been looking for me for a long time. They won''t hurt me. I''ll take you away," Su Mianyue comforted.


    But biwu was so excited that he refused to let Su Mianyue near her and shook his head repeatedly, "Miss, leave quickly. The purpose of those people is miss. What do they want from miss? Otherwise, they would have killed us long ago. Biwu endured humiliation to tell miss to be careful of these people and never become miss''s burden again."


    "Wu Yuqing, he''s still alive. He''s been worried about your safety. Do you have the heart to make him suffer alone?" Su Mianyue shouted.


    "Yuqing is... Alive?" Biwu looked up in surprise and asked.


    "Yes, he''s still alive. He''s now the general of the Yan Country and one of Yu''s most useful people. He''s been waiting to save you and get married to you." Su Mianyue said softly, "Baby Biwu, be good. Don''t be afraid with me here. I''ll take you out of here. I won''t let you suffer anymore. Trust me, okay?"


    "He''s still alive, but I..." Biwu squatted on the ground to cover her face and cry. Su Mianyue didn''t know how to comfort her with her heartbroken state.


    After Biwu cried for a while, Su Mianyue took two steps forward and tentatively patted Biwu on the back, whispering: "Everything will be fine. No matter what happens, we will face it together. As long as baby Biwu doesn''t want to do something, I won''t force you to do it, and I will always stand by your side to support you. Didn''t baby Biwu say that he wanted to wander around with me? Our agreement hasn''t come true yet. How can baby Biwu give up easily?"


    Su Mianyue''s gentle words made Biwu''s crying sound smaller and smaller, but he still refused to look up at su mianyue. He just shook his head and said, "Miss, Biwu is really not the Biwu of the past. Miss, please stop caring about me, okay? As long as the young lady is well, as long as Yuqing is well, even if Biwu is locked up here for the rest of his life, he has a wish and a hope to live. The outside world is no longer suitable for Biwu, and the young lady will think that biwu is dead, okay?"


    "Silly girl, I will save you when you are alive. If you die, I will avenge you even if you put your life to death. In this life, you are my Biwu baby. No matter what you become, it is irreplaceable in my heart and I will never abandon someone I can''t forget."


    Holding Biwu''s shoulder and pulling her up, Su Mianyue said with a serious face: "Listen, you''ll be mine for the rest of your life, so don''t try to shrink back. My good sister, Biwu, Su Mianyue, is a strong and brave woman, but it''s just a little suffering that can break your will. I must have seen the fake Biwu. Do you want me to keep looking for my Biwu baby?"


    Biwu opened his mouth and tried to say something, but he was drowned in tears. Shaking his head, he said in a hurry, "Miss, you haven''t told me how you came here? Did they catch you? Or were you forced to agree to something? Where are master and Second Childe? They have locked us up separately. I can''t remember how long I haven''t seen them. Miss, I think we should go and save master and Second Childe first."


    Listening to Biwu''s words of loyalty to the Su Family, Su Mianyue could not help but sigh, and his heart owed more to biwu.


    Although Biwu had nothing to say, su mianyue still guessed what Biwu meant by his unfinished words. Such a beautiful woman should not have suffered like that. Su Mianyue had written down this revenge. Sooner or later, she would avenge Biwu.


    After tucking biwu''s messy long hair in, Su Mianyue said softly, "Silly girl, you don''t need to worry about these things with me. Just follow me and let me protect you, okay?"


    Holding Biwu''s hand, Su Mianyue looked at Biwu sincerely, afraid that the girl would refuse again.


    The depths of her eyes were full of struggle, but loyalty was more than fear.


    Biwu bit her lips and nodded, "Then miss must promise Biwu that if anyone threatens miss with biwu, miss will stop caring about biwu, or Biwu would rather die in front of miss."


    "Silly girl said silly things again. I''ll see how I deal with you after you rest for a few days." Gently pinching the tip of Biwu''s nose, Su Mianyue said with tears in her eyes.


    "Is miss willing?" Biwu raised a smile, but the smile was no longer pure brightness, the bitterness that seeped into his bones could not be forgotten.

 Chapter 514 Miss Su Betrayed the Young Master

    Su Mianyue could not find the mechanism to open the door in the stone room, so he could only pull the rope that tied the copper bell outside the stone room to let Wanyan Lin open the mechanism.


    When the door of the stone chamber opened, Su Mianyue could clearly feel Biwu''s body shrinking. Su Mianyue hurriedly held Biwu''s hand tightly, silently giving her the strength to comfort and walk out of the stone chamber.


    Almost half dragging Biwu out of the stone room, Su Mianyue stopped in front of Wanyan Lin and said coldly, "I think Biwu is the only one I can see today, right?"


    "It''s not impossible for Yue to want to see your father and brother. It depends on your choice." Wanyan Lin smiled and glanced at Biwu behind Su Mianyue. He looked away for two seconds.


    During the time with Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin and Biwu had a lot of contact. They could see Biwu''s change at a glance, and their brows raised. Before he brought Su Mianyue here, he had not seen biwu, so he did not know about Biwu''s tragic situation, but it seemed meaningless to explain it to Su Mianyue now.


    "Wanyan Lin, I''m going to take biwu away. If you stop me, you''ll break in." Su Mianyue did not answer Wanyan Lin''s question, but his voice became a little colder.


    "Sure." Wanyan Lin handed the black scarf to Su Mianyue and glanced at Biwu, obviously not Biwu''s.


    Su Mianyue took the black cloth towel and turned to look at Biwu, "Don''t be afraid, baby Biwu. We can go out with this on. No one can bully you anymore. Trust me."


    "Yes." Biwu nodded and closed her eyes, letting Su Mianyue cover them for her.


    After blindfolding Biwu, Su Mianyue pulled down the corner of his shirt to cover his eyes. He held Biwu''s hand again and said, "Hold on to my hand. Listen to his instructions later. There are many mechanisms here. You must be careful."


    "Okay." Biwu replied.


    After explaining biwu, Su Mianyue handed the scabbard to Wanyan Lin and said, "We can go now."


    Listening to Su Mianyue speak to himself in two completely different tones, Wanyan Lin did not show any displeasure. He only hoped that Biwu''s situation would not be angered by Su Mianyue. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult to save Su Mianyue''s heart, if he did not know the importance of Biwu to Su Mianyue. Wanyan Lin would not go to great lengths to get Biwu.


    Along the way, Su Mianyue and Biwu held hands and did not speak until Wanyan Lin suggested how to avoid the trap. Su Mianyue removed the cloth towels on their faces after walking out of the secret room.


    "Baby Biwu, we will never be apart again." Shaking Biwu''s hand, Su Mianyue promised.


    "Okay." Biwu''s eyes flashed with tears, but he refused to shed tears in front of outsiders and humiliated Su Mianyue.


    Turning to look at Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue said, "I need an imperial doctor to treat Biwu. In addition, my father and brother have asked you to send an imperial doctor to see them. I don''t want to see them with scars."


    Wanyan Lin did not say a word. In fact, he did not need Su Mianyue to say that he would do the same. He had not expected that biwu would be so badly injured before Wanyan Lin had sent someone to cure the skin and flesh wounds before Su Mianyue could see anyone.


    Su Mianyue took Biwu away without waiting for Wanyan Lin to answer. There were too many questions that she wanted to ask but could not ask. Now she just wanted to give Biwu a place to rest. When she was willing to tell her everything, she asked what had happened in the past few years.


    Besides, Ji Xun was speeding towards Imperial Capital, the kingdom of hengyuan. Even though he was wearing a human skin mask, the entrance of the cities of the Hengyuan was very strict, and many official roads were set up with a lot of barriers. Ji Xun still delayed a lot of time because of this.


    Although she was anxious to see Su Mianyue, Ji Xun did not forget her responsibilities and made some arrangements to contact her nails buried in the Hengyuan along the way.


    "Didn''t the young master order Su Mianyue... No, it was Miss Su who betrayed the young master and killed him?" After hearing ji xun''s words, the subordinate asked in astonishment.


    This was not the first person to ask ji xun this question. Ji Xun''s face darkened again.


    After several cities in a row, no one was able to find out who had given the order, because all the subordinates said they had received Ji Xun''s handwritten letter and had Ji Xun''s seal, so it didn''t seem like they were faking it.


    "Get our people out of here and change their identities. If I don''t have this new moon totem in my handwriting, it''s a forgery." Ji Xun didn''t explain much and showed his new seal to his subordinates.


    The subordinate''s face changed and he quickly gave in to the order. The people in the intelligence system were all meticulous. How could they not figure out what Ji Xun meant? There was a mutiny inside, and this person was still at the top. The scariest thing was that he was by Ji Xun''s side.


    After asking his subordinates when they received the order to kill Su Mianyue, Ji Xun stopped asking about it and left after asking about some things as usual. He was confident that his subordinates would change their identities.


    "Listen to yue and send the secret guards to inform me of all the changes and new signals. If there is an emergency, report to me through a special channel." In the wilderness, Ji Xun gave orders to the hidden guards.


    "The safety of the young master is paramount. If all your subordinates leave, who will protect the young master?" A figure flashed in front of Ji Xun and knelt down on one knee.


    "Brothers fight for me from birth to death, how can I not care about the lives of my brothers?" Ji Xun said in a deep voice. Until now, Ji Xun had not found out who was responsible for Su Mianyue''s death, nor did he know whether this person would do anything harmful to his intelligence agency or deliver false information. Ji Xun had to be careful.


    "The safety of the young master is more important than the lives of his subordinates. Please take back your orders." Hearing yue still kneel down and refuse to get up, she looked at Ji Xun as if she were dead. As a subordinate, it was rare for her to look directly at her master like this. Hearing yue completely forgot the word" rules" at this moment.


    "Listen to your young master. With your skills, even if a group of people gamble their lives, they can only delay your young master for half a quarter of an hour. Wouldn''t it be better to let me, an alcoholic, take your place?" Yuan shaoqiu appeared in front of Ji Xun with a wine gourd in his hand and said with a smile, "Xun, your men still need to improve. It''s enough to be a secret guard, but it''s still not enough to protect you."


    "Your skills have improved a lot. You followed in the dark for so long before you showed up. Are you afraid that I would steal your wine gourd?" Glancing at Yuan Shaoqiu, Ji Xun''s eyes fell on the wine gourd on Yuan Shaoqiu''s waist.


    "If you want to drink, I''ll give it to you. Do you need to fight with me?" Yuan Shaoqiu laughed and avoided talking about why he didn''t show up.


    With a snort, Ji Xun looked at the loyal man who was listening to the moon and said, "Go ahead and carry out your orders. With Wine Man by my side, you don''t have to worry about my safety. Besides, you have your own people along the way. They will protect me well."


    "Yes, your subordinate will do as you command." Hearing this, yue ran away with her fists in her arms.


    "Tell me, what do you mean by hiding all the time?" Ji Xun walked up to untie a wine gourd on Yuan Shaoqiu''s waist and asked.


    "What you''re asking is weird. I just don''t want to show up. Why is it hiding?" Yuan shaoqiu held Ji Xun''s shoulder with a smile. The wine gourd collided with his hand and said in a low voice, "I found a fun place. Do you want to go with me?"


    "Wine cellar?" Ji Xun asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Half the answer is right. You won''t regret it if you take care of it." Patting Ji Xun on the shoulder, Yuan Shaoqiu had already taken a step forward before Ji Xun could answer. He was sure that Ji Xun would follow in his footsteps.

 Chapter 515 No Need for Three People to Know

    The Imperial Hospital''s imperial doctors were all sent away, so Yinn Yue could find out about it. After sending someone to inquire about it, he found out that Su Mianyue''s maidservant was injured and needed treatment. Yinn Yue could not help but smile bitterly.


    When she was in danger of being poisoned, Wanyan Lin only issued a verbal order for the imperial physician to treat her. Until Yinn Yue''s recovery, Wanyan Lin did not show any concern for her, nor did he personally look at her, nor did he do any investigation after that, allowing the murderer to go free.


    "Madam, I don''t think Miss Su can stay here. If he gets a reward one day, I''m afraid her phoenix seal will be changed." Nanny Zhaang said in a low voice, his eyes full of worry.


    "Miss Su can''t move." Yinn Yue shook his head, "Don''t say that again, Nanny Zhaang. Don''t say that Miss Su is indebted to this palace. Even if she is just a stranger, this palace can''t touch her at all. With the emperor''s concern for miss su, even if he can''t get this person, he will kill her. At that time, don''t really say that we did it. Even if someone else did anything to point the finger at this palace, the emperor would not be able to find out and convict this palace."


    "You are the queen!" Nanny Zhaang exclaimed.


    "So what about the empress? If not for the crown prince, this empress might have been living in the cold palace for a long time. The emperor has no love for this palace. Didn''t Nanny Zhaang see it clearly?" Yinn Yue said calmly, obviously not taking this matter seriously.


    Seeing that nanny zhang still wanted to speak, she said, "Not only can we not harm miss su, but we should also treat and protect Miss Su, including the maid that Miss Su cares about."


    "Why do you feel so sorry for yourself, mother?" Nanny Zhaang said painfully.


    "Does father have a new pet?" The crown prince did not know when he would arrive, but with his little hand on his back, he frowned and said, "Mother, rest assured. When the orphans inherit the throne, they will send those women far away. They will be buried for the sake of harming the orphans''lives. They will never let mother suffer in vain."


    Yinn Yue''s eyes warmed up at his son''s words. He did not know whether to be moved by his son''s filial piety or to feel sorry for him. He was so mature and steady at a young age, and even this thought did not lose to his teenage son.


    Waving at the crown prince, Yinn Yue inquired about his studies and said, "There is a solution to your problems. The most important thing for the crown prince now is his studies. Recently, your father has been tired of national affairs. The crown prince must not disturb your father, and..."


    "And don''t mess with that woman, do you?" The crown prince''s thin brows furrowed, and there was a third of Wanyan Lin''s beauty, but more of it was inherited from Yinn Yue''s looks.


    "The crown prince shouldn''t have said that. All the women in the harem belong to your father. The crown prince has to treat them politely, regardless of rank or status," Yinn Yue said seriously.


    "I know that my mother has told me many times that I will not provoke those women, but my father also told me that in this world, except for my grandfather and father, only I am the biggest. I can''t bow to anyone other than them." The crown prince said with a grim face.


    Yinn Yue was stunned for a moment and then nodded. She could not refute Wanyan Lin''s words, whether right or wrong. Especially when yan lin saw the crown prince as the next king''s teaching, she could not make a stunt.


    "Nanny Zhaang, since the crown prince is here, let someone prepare lunch." Yinn Yue rushed to nanny zhang and said, "Nanny Zhaang will go to the storeroom and choose some nourishing items. He will personally send them to the guanju palace. He must go when the imperial physician is there."


    "Yes, I do." Nanny Zhaang bowed and left.


    When the crown prince heard this, his face darkened and he said, "It is said that the woman in the guanju palace has changed into a fox spirit and has already bewitched the father. That woman still likes to drink human blood. Why didn''t the empress dowager kill such a woman? What if she wanted to murder the father?"


    Listening to the prince''s murderous yet childish words, Yinn Yue thought for a moment and took the prince''s hand and sat down beside him, "The son does not speak of strange forces and disorderly gods. The crown prince should not say these demonized words even when he reads the sages. Miss Su in the guanju palace is the savior of the queen mother. If the crown prince sees this, he should be respectful and thank her for the queen mother."


    "But she has bewitched the father, and the father will not come here," said the crown prince, puffing up his face.


    Yinn Yue''s heart ached. She hoped that Wanyan Lin would never come, so that there would be no more nightmares, but she could never say such things to her son.


    "The crown prince is the country''s reserve monarch, and his vision cannot be placed in the harem. These matters have to be dealt with by his mother later. The crown prince must not listen to those gossips in the future, nor should he take this matter to heart again. Do not disappoint your father''s cultivation of you and mother''s expectations of you." Yinn Yue sighed in his heart and wanted to ask where the crown prince heard the news. He swallowed the words.


    Now that the crown prince is still young, she can deal with some things so as not to be disliked by Wanyan Lin.


    Not knowing what Yinn Yue was thinking, the crown prince nodded obediently.


    Although Wanyan Lin''s only heir was also favored, the crown prince was always a good boy in front of Yinn Yue and the only person in the harem who truly respected Yinn Yue.


    In the guanju palace, the imperial physician frowned after diagnosing Biwu and did not know how to respond.


    Su Mianyue knew that there was something to hide when he saw the situation. Just as he was about to call the imperial doctor out to speak, he heard biwu''s hoarse voice say, "Miss, you should go rest first. Biwu''s body condition is clear to herself. If the imperial doctor has something to say to Biwu, it will be Biwu..."


    "Well, I''ll take a nap first, just in time for the kitchen to prepare some food. The imperial doctor will prescribe a prescription for you later. You can''t drink medicine on an empty stomach." Seeing that biwu did not know what to say, Su Mianyue stood up and walked out of Biwu''s room with a smile, but his face darkened from an angle that Biwu could not see.


    The people who hurt Biwu, she would never let them have a good time.


    He ordered the palace people to prepare lunch. Wanyan Lin had not eaten a few mouthfuls in Su Mianyue before, but he was not hungry. It was all for Biwu''s sake.


    After a while, the imperial doctor came out. Su Mianyue just looked at the imperial doctor coldly, but the imperial doctor looked hesitant, obviously not knowing whether to say it or not, or how to say it.


    "In addition to being a highly skilled physician in the palace, the most important thing is that the mind is clear and the mouth is tight. Since Biwu knows Biwu''s situation, there is no need for a third person to know about it. Otherwise, I don''t mind letting the hands get a little more blood." Su Mianyue said coldly.


    The imperial physician was about to kneel down. Su Mianyue raised his hand and said, "I''m just a passer-by in the palace. You don''t have to salute me as an official. As long as you can take care of Biwu''s body, you will benefit from it."


    Su Mianyue then threw a purse to the imperial doctor, which contained a stack of silver tickets. The imperial doctor only felt hot in his hand. He said quickly, "The emperor has an imperial edict. Take all the medicinal materials that miss Biwu needs from the imperial pharmacy. Miss Su doesn''t need to give any more money to the lower officials."


    "There are some things that women do not like to let others know. The medicinal herbs in this palace should be recorded once they are touched. Don''t tell me that you have been a physician for so long and don''t understand the reason behind this." Su Mianyue bent his finger and knocked on the table, "Even if this money is for medicine for three days, as long as it is good for biwu''s health, any expensive medicine can be used. I will give it to you in three days."


    "Yes, I will remember." The imperial physician bowed his hand and retreated, but Nanny Zhaang, who was delivering the tonic, came up to him.

 Chapter 516 Let Me Count Three

    The imperial physician nodded his head. As the steward''s mother beside the empress, Nanny Zhaang held a very high position in the palace. Even if the imperial physician had a formal official body, he had to salute with his fists as a sign of respect.


    Although Yinn Yue was not favored by Wanyan Lin, he was supported by Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager. Most importantly, once the crown prince''s position was not threatened, the position of queen would be secure, and smart people would not fight Yinn Yue.


    "The old slave was ordered by the empress to give miss Biwu a few things to nourish her body. The imperial physician is here just in time to check whether it is suitable for miss Biwu to take care of her body." Nanny Zhaang''s insinuations were well understood. This was to let the imperial physician testify that these things were not poisonous and that Yinn Yue would not be found in the future.


    "Then I''ll have to ask the imperial physician." Su Mianyue did not reject the offer, and Yinn Yue''s offer was reasonable.


    Seeing that the imperial physician was examining, Su Mianyue asked, "I heard that a few days later is the queen''s birthday. Please express my congratulations to the empress and stay in the palace for the time being. The birthday gift can only be added later."


    "The empress has always been grateful for Miss Su''s saving her life. With miss su''s heart, it must be the best birthday gift in the empress''s heart. The old slave will definitely convey Miss Su''s words." Nanny Zhaang said politely.


    The imperial physician, who had just finished the examination, went forward and said, "The few nourishments sent by the empress are just right for miss Biwu. Miss Su can order people to make them into food every day, or put them in the medicine for conditioning."


    "The imperial physician will see to it." Su Mianyue thought for a moment and left it to the imperial doctor.


    "Then your subordinate will take away the dosage for three days first." The imperial physician asked for instructions, and when he saw Su Mianyue nodding, he took some of them and excused himself.


    No matter how much Su Mianyue would use the gift, Nanny Zhaang also left. Su Mianyue sat up for a while and went to see biwu.


    At this moment, Biwu was in a shallow sleep. When she heard footsteps, her body trembled. Su Mianyue saw the pain in her eyes and in her heart.


    Walking up and holding Biwu''s hand, Su Mianyue said softly, "I asked the kitchen to make lunch. Even if you''re not hungry, you can eat with me. It''s not good to eat without baby Biwu for years."


    "Miss is always teasing Biwu, so she''s not afraid that Biwu will eat you up." Wrinkled her nose, Biwu sat up, probably used to the constant scars on her body, and now these almost healed wounds don''t make her feel any pain.


    Holding Biwu''s hand, she walked to the table. Su Mianyue first served Biwu a bowl of nourishing soup and then added a bowl of food. Seeing that biwu was almost done eating, she put down the bowl and chopsticks to talk to him.


    "The traitors in the master''s sect have been cleared. Old bai chased the master all the way back to the Purple Mist Mountain. Maybe we still have a chance to have a wedding drink." Su Mianyue smiled and spoke. Seeing that biwu''s eyes had some interest, he continued, "Baby Biwu, I can''t believe that our master uncle, who always looks serious and always talks about rules, is a big bad guy..."


    Su Mianyue''s tone was very vivid when he told Biwu what he knew. Biwu would scold him from time to time, as if the innocent little girl who had never suffered had returned.


    In the end, Biwu slapped the table and said, "That Zheng Family man is really hateful. I didn''t expect that the disaster of prince Yu was caused by his family. That Yun Wansheng really deserved to die, and that Ji Ruyun, who died, was a great advantage to her. Killing her parents and persecuting her brother, such a woman could have a good daughter like princess nan yue. It''s simply a blessing from heaven."


    "Yes, Nanyue is a good boy. He has always remembered his love when he was young. If it weren''t for nan yue''s help, it would be difficult for Yu to take over the court so soon without the jade seal." Su Mianyue sighed and did not say that he had sold xiao liu. Instead, he said, "By the way, I met a divine doctor before. After saving my father and brother, I will take you to see him. Maybe he can do something about it."


    Biwu''s eyes darkened. Although he did not say no, his expression was clearly hopeless. He only whispered, "Some of the flaws are irreparable. This is all life."


    Su Mianyue did not listen to the truth, but could guess what Biwu said, so he changed the subject and said, "After leaving the Hengyuan this time, baby Biwu will not be separated from me. Yu has become the emperor, but there are a lot of women trying to make up his mind. Baby Biwu has to keep an eye on him for me."


    "Someone wants to steal a man from a lady?" Biwu''s small mouth grew up and asked in surprise, "Then miss, how did you solve it? After hitting the left cheek and the right cheek? Or wait for young master Yu to clean them up?"


    "That''s a long story..." Su Mianyue brought the warm medicine to Biwu. After biwu drank it, he took her to bed. The master and servant lay on the bed and talked about all kinds of strange things they had met in the past few years.


    Unconsciously, Biwu fell asleep under the influence of the medicine. Looking at her frowning brows as she fell asleep, Su Mianyue sighed softly, covered biwu with the quilt and lay beside her for a long time without sleep.


    Although she did not know what happened to Biwu, su mianyue could still sense that Biwu was extremely insecure, afraid that the psychological shadow would not be solved overnight.


    Su Mianyue''s brows furrowed as he remembered that Biwu had said that the Su Family father and son were also tortured.


    With Su Chengye''s physical condition, he could not bear the torture at all, especially after his body and mind had been hit. Now it was really not much time, and su hao was the only male in the Su Family. Could he pull himself together after being disabled?


    Thinking of this, Su Mianyue could no longer rest in bed. After getting up lightly, she went to Mental Cultivation Hall. She had to ask Wanyan Lin who had taken the three men away.


    "The emperor is discussing the border with several adults. Please wait a moment for Miss Su." The eunuch on duty at the door stepped forward to stop Su Mianyue.


    "Get out of the way." Su Mianyue had something on his mind, so he couldn''t wait for it. After a cold drink, he saw that the eunuch was still refusing to give in, so he simply pushed the eunuch into the study, which saved him from opening the door again.


    The eunuch smashed a door with a crash. As Wanyan Lin was about to lose his temper, he saw Su Mianyue come in with a cold face and waved to the Imperial Guard who had drawn their knives and followed them in.


    "If Yue wants to see me and get someone to inform him, why use force?" Wanyan Lin said in a normal tone.


    "This dog slave is blocking my way. I can only break through." Su Mianyue rarely insulted his subordinates, but he did not show much respect for Wanyan Lin''s people. He glanced coldly at the ministers with different expressions. Su Mianyue asked coldly, "Are you going out by yourself, or should I send you out?"


    Su Mianyue''s eyes fell on the little eunuch who was spitting blood. It was obvious that her gift was to use force.


    There were several people present who were Su Mianyue''s colleagues when he was an official. They knew Su Mianyue''s methods and waited for Wanyan Lin''s instructions without saying a word.


    But a young official stood up and reprimanded, "What an unruly woman. How could you enter the emperor''s study without a word? What is the crime of disturbing the holy car?"


    Su Mianyue didn''t even bother to give a look. With a wave of his hand, he beat the civil servant out. With the sound of his body falling to the ground, the civil servant let out a scream, which made the people who heard it feel pain in their bones.


    "My patience is limited. I will count to three. Whoever is still standing here will receive the same treatment as him." Su Mianyue''s voice was as cold as ever.


    At that moment, the timid ones rushed out directly. The rest of them looked at Wanyan Lin with trepidation. It was no good for them to leave without holy will.

 Chapter 517 Is It A Prey Or A Hunter?

    Wanyan Lin did not make things difficult for these courtiers. He waved them back and waved to Su Mianyue, indicating that she would come to his side.


    "Yue has something to tell me. I''ll go to Guanju Palace. Why bother?" Wanyan Lin said indulgently. The injured eunuch fainted at this time, not knowing if he was provoked.


    "Wanyan Lin, you know I don''t like to beat around the bush. I only ask you two things. First, did my father and brother suffer as much as Biwu did; second, who hurt them?" Su Mianyue asked in a deep voice.


    Wanyan Lin shook his head and smiled. "Yue, you should know that knowing something will only cause you endless trouble. As for your father and brother''s injuries, I have sent an imperial physician to treat them. I can''t promise to return them to you in good condition, but I can guarantee that I will do my best to make them recover."


    Su Mianyue felt her heart sink, as if a heavy weight was blocking her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    After taking a few deep breaths to adjust, Su Mianyue asked in a normal tone: "Since you know that those people are trouble and that they took my family away, it shouldn''t be hard to guess with your intelligence that I''m their target. Although I don''t know what they want from me, I can''t avoid it. Since you don''t want to hurt me, you should let me be prepared."


    Wanyan Lin smiled back and looked at Su Mianyue with a complicated look, "I don''t know who they are either. I can only guess that their purpose is to control the monarchs of all countries and want this world to be in chaos."


    "Do you still do evil for the tiger knowing their purpose?" Su Mianyue asked coldly.


    "Rather than let my mortal enemy live in peace, I would rather burn all the stones." Wanyan Lin said with a weird smile.


    "You''re really crazy." Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin in disbelief and shook his head, "I''m also out of my mind. I came here to talk to a lunatic."


    "Yue, you don''t have to provoke me. I would rather be broken than destroyed. Besides, they can continue my life for me. Why should I sacrifice myself for those so-called righteousness?" Wanyan Lin sneered, "I don''t have such a compassionate heart. As long as I was forced to become a prisoner, I was determined to become a human being, to dominate the fate of all the people in this world, even if it was better to seek revenge from the tiger than to wait for death. Who knows if the result was that I was eaten by the tiger or a successful hunter?"


    "The country is your gamble, the people are your pawns, Wanyan Lin. Don''t you feel ashamed of your surname?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Surname?" Wanyan Lin chuckled, "It is precisely because my surname is wanyan that I have to fight. I can''t allow a country to fall by its side. Even those two independent emperors are not qualified to control the country."


    Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin speechlessly. She didn''t know what else to say to such an abnormal person. Perhaps her biggest mistake was to know Wanyan Lin and pay so much for him. Otherwise, she would be taking Biwu to the mountains and rivers. Maybe that was the best ending.


    But there was no such thing as knowing earlier. Su Mianyue knew very well that since she unconditionally helped Wanyan Lin, many people had been eyeing her. At least the people who took away the su family should have been eyeing her because of this.


    "Everyone is responsible for their choices. I hope you can tell yourself in a hundred years that you have no regrets in this life." Su Mianyue said this and turned to leave.


    "Don''t you want to see your father and brother?" Wanyan Lin asked.


    Su Mianyue paused, hesitated for a moment, then shook his head, "Take good care of them. I''ll see them when they get better. Biwu is the only one I can take care of now."


    Su Mianyue''s answer surprised Wanyan Lin, but it did not stop her from leaving, but his brows were tightly furrowed.


    Thinking about what Su Mianyue had just said, he immediately got up and went back to his bedroom and left the secret passage.


    Besides, Ji Xun had followed Yuan Shaoqiu for more than a day, and they finally arrived at the place Yuan Shaoqiu had mentioned, and this place was very close to the border of the Hengyuan, which made Ji Xun a little impatient and wanted to turn around and rush to Imperial Capital, but when he saw the situation in the valley, Ji Xun could only suppress his eagerness to see Su Mianyue.


    "Those people are the people of the Hengyuan. A large part of them have been living here for several years, but the people who supervise them are not the people of the Hengyuan. I have been here for half a year before I found a clue. Would you like to hear it?" Yuan Shaoqiu was probably afraid of being heard and his laughter was suppressed.


    "That''s a lot of nonsense. Hurry up and say it." Wanting to punch Yuan Shaoqiu, Ji Xun could only warn him to be honest with his eyes.


    "The boss behind these guards seems to be the king of a certain country, and according to them, not only is there a stronghold here, many countries have been occupied by them. These people are their medicine men. Once they take that special medicine for a long time, they can be invulnerable." Yuan Shaoqiu looked a little more serious.


    Ji Xun looked serious and asked, "Can you find out who''s behind this?"


    "I would like to, but they are very secretive. The people here do not know that they have become puppets in the hands of others. They are grateful to them, but they are playing with their lives in practice. Those who communicate with the outside world are also using secret channels. I can''t follow them." Yuan Shaoqiu shook his head regretfully and said, "There are many fields in this valley, so they can be self-sufficient. The people are living a comfortable life. If someone were to tell them the truth, these people would not believe it."


    Ji Xun frowned. A series of questions flashed through his mind but he couldn''t catch the most important clue. However, Wanyan Lin was clearly the focus of the clue.


    After taking a deep look into the valley, Ji Xun turned around and left. Yuan Shaoqiu was stunned for a while before following him. After walking out of the mountain range, he asked, "Are you leaving just like that?"


    "What else? You stayed here for half a year just to listen to that word?" Glancing sideways at Yuan Shaoqiu, Ji Xun said, "You don''t drink too much, so this brain has been gnawed by a drunk bug, do you?"


    Yuan Shaoqiu muttered, "You''ve been with Su Mianyue for a long time. Your mouth is getting darker and darker. It''s not as cute as when you were a child."


    "It''s hard to remember what you looked like when you were a child, and how can''t you take a good bath with the smell of alcohol on your body? I don''t know if there will be any women interested in you in the future." Ji Xun said with a black mouth. Seeing that yuan shaoqiu was about to reply, he made a stop sign and said, "I won''t talk to you first. There''s something you need to do."


    Yuan Shaoqiu took a sip of the wine and wiped his mouth with his sleeve, "Making bad friends by mistake is the saddest thing in my life for Yuan Shaoqiu. Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    "A trip to the Yulin doesn''t require you to mess with their water, as long as you help me keep an eye on someone..." Ji Xun whispered in Yuan Shaoqiu''s ear and added after seeing the look on his face that he had seen the ghost, "Less than half a year, more than a year. Time is up to you. Remember to ensure your own safety. I don''t want Mr. Yuan to find you for most of his life and send a white-haired man to a black-haired man."


    Yuan Shaoqiu glared at Ji Xun, "Can''t you stop cursing me? Didn''t you say that there must be a blessing after a disaster? I survived all those years, and I really couldn''t find any possibility of letting me die."


    "The Yulin is full of beauties. Don''t lose your mind when you get there. Yue has a famous saying that the prettier a woman is, the more she lies, and it''s all fatal lies." Patting Yuan Shaoqiu on the shoulder, Ji Xun said in a low voice, "You go to the Tianlan first. Take this and let someone take you to the two sisters of danzhu and Don Joo. They are the daughters of the former crown prince of Yulin. They must be able to tell you something that can save your life."


    "Is this a benefit you gave me?" Yuan Shaoqiu raised his eyebrows.


    "I guess so. These two sisters are the best beauties, but don''t try to take them away. The Yulin never gave up chasing them," Ji Xun teased.


    Yuan Shaoqiu looked disdainful, "��, gentle hometown hero tomb, look at you being eaten by Su Mianyue, you can give up even if you die. I don''t plan to follow your footsteps in this life."


    "Look for a beating, right? Yue is the best woman in the world. Even if you want to find a woman like Yue, it''s impossible. You won''t even have a chance in the next life. As for the other women, it''s less than one in ten thousand of Yue, so you definitely won''t have a chance." A fist fell on Yuan Shaoqiu''s shoulder. Ji Xun smiled and said, "I won''t ask where old yuan is staying. Many people know that it will make old yuan more dangerous. Be careful yourself."


    "Finally, a human word." Yuan Shaoqiu took two steps back with his hands on his chest and said with an exaggerated expression, "No, I''m seriously injured with your punch. I can''t recover without two jars of good wine."


    "When you come back, I will prepare two wine cellars to drown you. Get out of here and do your business." Ji xun waved his hand and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Yuan Shaoqiu trotted up and said in a low voice, "There have been a lot of experts in the Hengyuan who I don''t know where they came from. If you''re safe one-on-one, I''m afraid you''ll get into a group fight. It''s best not to show off your martial arts skills in front of others."


    "Thank you." Ji Xun smiled and thought about it. He took out a human skin mask and handed it to Yuan Shaoqiu, "Take this for protection. Although the smell of alcohol on your body is a sign, changing your face might have a way to escape."


    "Too little. Two more." Yuan Shaoqiu picked up the mask and reached for it.


    "Do you think this is cabbage tofu?" Ji Xun pretended to be angry, but he still took out another one and said to yuan shaoqiu, "You know the importance of this thing. No one can give it to others unless you can give your life. I taught you the simple art of face changing when you were a child. Remember? It''s best not to use it when you can''t use it."


    "I have brains here, not garbage." Yuan Shaoqiu expressed his satisfaction with Ji Xun''s generosity and gave Ji Xun a pot of wine in return.


    "I was afraid that you would be covered with wine bugs. Get as far away as you can. The smell of alcohol can make you drunk." Ji Xun laughed and cursed, then untied the reins and turned back on his horse. Before he left, he said solemnly, "I will give Yue a grand wedding in a year. Don''t forget to prepare a big gift and come back to congratulate me."


    Isn''t my arrival the biggest gift? You know I''m so poor that I only smell of wine. Haha. "Knowing that Ji Xun was telling him not to get into trouble, yuan shaoqiu got on the horse with a smile, whipped Ji Xun''s car with a whip and said with a smile," let''s go. Such a woman will soon become a woman. I will definitely come back in a year."

 Chapter 518 Beg for Mercy

    Yinn Yue was the mother of the country, and it was impossible not to do anything about her birthday, even if it was not a big deal. This was a legitimate opportunity to receive gifts for Wanyan Lin. Now the Hengyuan treasury was empty, and Wanyan Lin''s private treasury had to support his private army, so it was naturally nervous.


    This was the only day in the year that Wanyan Lin had the best attitude towards Yinn Yue. The harmonious scene of the empress dowager made all the civil and military officials who came to celebrate the birthday feel hot eyes, showing off their love and so on, but this kind of fake love would only make people feel uncomfortable.


    "Your majesty, empress, I heard that Su Mianyue, the chief disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain, is also in the palace. Why don''t you invite miss su to the birthday party? I remember that Miss Su used to be an official in the court. Speaking of which, we are all colleagues. It''s good to reminisce about the past. Now that the war in the Hengyuan is imminent, if there is the great help of the Hengyuan, it will be like a tiger adding wings." In the midst of peace, an official stood up and said, instantly silencing the scene.


    Smart people knew that Su Mianyue''s existence meant different things to the two of them, but they were afraid that bringing it up at this time would be a nuisance to the empress.


    Wanyan Lin narrowed his eyes. Before he canonized Su Mianyue, he did not want Su Mianyue to appear in the public eye. This official obviously violated Wanyan Lin''s taboo. Under Wanyan Lin''s sharp eyes, the official lowered his head and did not dare to speak again, but refused to sit down.


    Yinn Yue''s smile stiffened for a moment, then turned to look at Wanyan Lin with a smile. Seeing that he might get angry at any moment, he sighed in his heart, but said in a low voice: "Don''t be angry, your majesty. Everyone knows that Purple Mist Mountain disciples are very easy to deal with. Even if we send someone to invite them, they will only be refuted. Your majesty is not happy. In the future, he will be sent to the wrong place."


    Wanyan Lin nodded and did not speak. Yinn Yue then smiled and looked down at the official, "Miss Su sent a congratulatory speech to our palace three days ago. However, Miss Su came to hengyuan country on important business, so it is not convenient for him to attend today. This palace also deeply regrets this. However, Miss Su''s presence in the palace proved that the Hengyuan had a good relationship with the Purple Mist Mountain. As for the request for help from the Hengyuan, don''t mention it. Don''t say it was the rule of the jianghu sect. Today is the birthday banquet of the palace and shouldn''t talk about state affairs. Does lord chen want us to be punished by the ancestral law?"


    Yinn Yue''s voice was very soft, but it made lord chen plead guilty repeatedly. No one dared to bring up the words that asked Su Mianyue to come over again, implying that the harem did politics.


    Seeing that the situation had been controlled, Yinn Yue turned to Wanyan Lin and asked, "I think this Arhat Soup has done a good job. Send a copy to Miss Su. What does the emperor think?"


    Wanyan Lin nodded. "Well, the empress has a good intention."


    "Miss Biwu is also a disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain, and this palace is not good at treating one with the other. I just don''t know if this luo han tang biwu girl can eat." Yinn Yue seemed to mutter to himself and summoned Nanny Zhaang to say, "Nanny Zhaang, you have to prepare two Arhat Soup to deliver to guanju palace, and then send someone to send imperial physician to Guanju Palace. If there is something in the arhat soup that matches the medicine used by miss Biwu, then you will bring the arhat soup back, and this palace will reward lord chen."


    Nanny Zhaang answered and left. Wanyan Lin knew that Yinn Yue was the imperial physician who was ordered out of fear that someone would do something wrong and be punished by him. He did not react. Su Mianyue''s master and servant were safe and sound, and he did not care whether the imperial physician was busy or not.


    Soon, Nanny Zhaang went back and told the others to do it. Today, Yinn Yue was the main character in the harem, and Nanny Zhaang had to stay close to him and listen to his orders.


    In the cold palace, fei li couldn''t hold back any longer. She paced around the room, almost wearing out the soles of her shoes. If she couldn''t get out of the cold palace, it would be a waste of her life.


    Just then, the door creaked open, and fei li looked up with a happy face, but no one was there. She quickly walked out, but found a set of palace maid''s clothes at the door. At this time, she heard the conversation between the two palace maids.


    "I heard that the empress has prepared a Arhat Soup for Miss Su and her maidservant. These two are very lucky. I heard that the Arhat Soup needs more than an hour to prepare the ingredients, and that the taste can only be eaten by immortals." The little maid''s voice was full of yearning and envy.


    "That lady su seems to have a good future. Otherwise, if we don''t go to the empress'' birthday banquet, we won''t be able to have such a good fortune. Our lives will be miserable. In this cold palace, we will guard these crazy women who haven''t made it to the top. In this life, we will never have a good future without saying it. Maybe we will go crazy with them one day. It is said that no one in the cold palace is normal after more than three years," sighed another palace maid.


    "All right, just tell me what you''re saying. If I hear you, I won''t be able to skin you. We''ll be transferred in two years at most. I''d rather go to the laundry department and rough up my hands than stay here. I can''t find a normal person other than you all day. It''s a hell on earth." The little palace maid had an attitude that she would rather die than live in the cold palace.


    The two of them walked along as they talked, but fei li couldn''t hear what they were talking about, much less listen to it.


    Holding the palace maid in her arms for a long time, fei li quickly closed the door and went into the house to change her clothes. After staying in the palace for so long, she could clearly tell what kind of palace dress she had.


    Not knowing that he was being missed, Su Mianyue was sitting on the soft couch with Biwu playing chess. The two lousy chess baskets were purely for entertainment, and occasionally they would regret playing chess and quarrel.


    "Miss is cheating again. How many times have you regretted playing chess? If you continue like this until dark, you won''t be able to play a whole game of chess." Biwu held Su Mianyue''s hand to prevent her from moving the chess pieces.


    "It''s already getting dark. You can''t finish playing chess so slowly. Just let me regret one step. I promise this is the last time." Su Mianyue pulled his arm and failed. He looked pitifully at biwu and begged for mercy.


    "The last time miss said it was not less than five times in half an hour. Biwu didn''t believe it." Biwu shook his head and threatened, "The young lady said she would admit defeat if she regretted it more than five times."


    "Baby Biwu also said that I would automatically admit defeat if I couldn''t win in half an hour, didn''t it count?" Su Mianyue defended.


    "I made the premise at that time. Unless miss you don''t regret, I will automatically admit defeat in half an hour. But miss, you regret too many times. I can automatically continue for half an hour with each step of regret. If this goes on, it will be night time," Biwu corrected.


    "So?" Su Mianyue curled his lips and hesitated to repent again.


    Su Mianyue''s level of playing chess with others was still very high, but she had never played chess with biwu, a person who never had a set of tricks. Su Mianyue said that she really could not play chess without regret. No one could guess the next step of Biwu''s girl.


    "So miss, you have to admit defeat quickly. I''m so hungry." Biwu began to sell her pitiful.


    "Does your hunger have anything to do with me admitting defeat?" Su Mianyue was confused this time.


    "The old master has taught us to do things wholeheartedly. We can''t do anything else until this game is over. I guess we won''t be able to eat or even take medicine tonight," Biwu said, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    Su Mianyue looked at Biwu speechlessly and wanted to shout out, "If you say that biwu is stupid, get out of here. I promise I won''t kill you."


    Without waiting for Biwu to speak again, an attendant at the door reported, "Two girls, the empress ordered someone to send two cups of Arhat Soup. Imperial Physician also asked to see miss biwu outside the hall to check on her pulse."

 Chapter 519 Only Worthy to Be A Chess Piece

    Hearing this, master and servant Su Mianyue looked at each other and saw the meaning in each other''s eyes.


    It was not for imperial doctor hong and Yinn Yue''s Arhat Soup, but for Yinn Yue to send something over at this time, which meant that it was abnormal. Yinn Yue had already sent a table over at the start of the birthday banquet, and the Arhat Soup was one of the main soups.


    "Come in." Su Mianyue called out and straightened up. Biwu was just like her, but she did not notice that Su Mianyue had moved a chess piece quietly while she was tidying up her dress, and a smug snicker flashed in her eyes.


    Life is about learning to have fun for yourself. It''s better to have fun in pain than to live in tears.


    Soon, the two maids walked in with their food boxes in their hands and their heads lowered, accompanied by Imperial Physician.


    "I''m going to trouble Imperial Physician again." Biwu said politely. In fact, the most hated person in the harem was Wanyan Lin. The second hated person was the one who kept her secret but knew her secret.


    Imperial Physician hurriedly said no. He opened the box and tested it with a silver needle. Then he smelled it. He picked up the spare porcelain bowls and spooned them one by one. After confirming that there was no problem, he said, "The two girls in the Arhat Soup take it, but they are all warm tonics."


    Although Imperial Physician was summoned to check if the food was poisonous, he could not be so straightforward.


    Biwu glanced at Su Mianyue and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Imperial Physician. Please accept one of these as a gift from me. Miss and I will have enough. It''s a pity that such a precious soup is wasted. I heard that your queen is determined to be hardworking and thrifty and does not like to waste it."


    Biwu said that there was no reason for dr. Hong to refuse, and he really loved this Arhat Soup, but he could only taste it every time.


    "Thank you, miss Biwu, for giving me the honor of being a third class member." Imperial Physician smiled and reached out to take a food box, but the maid who was closest to him suddenly walked towards su mianyue. Imperial Physician had to take the food box handed to him by another maid in embarrassment.


    Although Su Mianyue did not pay much attention to the palace maid, he still looked carefully for a moment, and his eyes suddenly became cold.


    "I will serve the two girls with soup." The maidservant stopped in front of Su Mianyue to bless herself and opened the food box.


    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Su Mianyue looked coldly at the maid''s movements and said with a sneer, "I only know that Yulin is a country of beauties. I didn''t expect Hengyuan to be full of beautiful people. A maid''s hands are so delicate and smooth that it would be a pity not to accompany her."


    Biwu was speechless, "Miss is flirting again. Be careful that the women here are poisonous."


    The maid''s hand shook, and some of the soup spilled out of the bowl. Biwu frowned and did not preach, but he felt something strange in his heart.


    Lazily leaning against the few, Su Mianyue''s smile deepened a little. Looking at the maid standing in front of him with a bowl in her hand, she asked, "Look up. I really want to know what kind of heavenly and human posture a woman with such a pair of jade hands can have."


    The palace maid''s body trembled again, but she still lowered her head. She raised the bowl higher and said in a somewhat stiff voice, "Miss Su is a distinguished guest of the emperor. The servant''s face is ugly, and she dares not taint the girl''s eyes."


    "Oh, really?" Su Mianyue sneered and said, "This girl has this habit. She likes to look at ugly women. The uglier the woman, the more beautiful she is. If she met that beautiful woman, she might be shot by a hidden weapon and ruin her appearance."


    If Biwu felt something was wrong just now, he would be alert to Su Mianyue''s words at this moment. His eyes were cold and guarded, and he was playing a chess piece with his right hand.


    Imperial Physician, who wanted to leave, was confused after hearing Su Mianyue''s words, but it was not his business, so he bowed his hand to Su Mianyue and left.


    "Bitch, die!"


    Before Imperial Physician had time to speak, he heard the palace maid drink, and the bowl of soup in his hand was thrown at su mianyue.


    Su Mianyue slapped the table and used the chessboard to cover up the soup that should have fallen on her. At the same time, he kicked the palace maid in the chest and flew her out.


    She heard the palace maid''s scream, and the dagger in her hand fell to the ground as she fell. A chess piece was already embedded in her wrist bone.


    Imperial Physician was so frightened that his food box fell to the ground and he took several steps back. It was not difficult to judge from his expression that he could not understand what was happening in front of him. When he was on duty in the imperial palace, he saw more dirty and secretly stabbed murder methods in the back palace, but he had never seen such a bloody scene.


    Su Mianyue only glanced at the maidservant and stopped talking after he saw her side face. Instead, Biwu walked up angrily, kicked the dagger up in his hand and shot it directly at the maidservant who was trying to get up.


    "Whose are you? Why do you want to harm our miss?" Biwu''s voice was extremely cold. As long as it was related to Su Mianyue''s safety, she never cared about being an executioner, not to mention that she had been used to torture during the past few years, which was very easy to do.


    "Bah, just a slut. A slut is more lowly than a prostitute in Whorehouse. Everyone can be punished." The palace maid looked at Su Mianyue with hatred. She wished she could swallow Su Mianyue alive.


    When he looked at Biwu again, he said with disdain, "Just a bitch''s lackey and a little bitch. If I can''t kill you today, I won''t let you go even if I''m a ghost."


    "Look for a fight!" Biwu''s eyes grew colder as he stepped on the palace maid''s chest. The sound of a broken rib accompanied by the palace maid''s cries of pain was very harsh. Another palace maid, who had no idea about this, rolled her eyes and fainted.


    Imperial Physician''s head was covered in cold sweat. Before, she only treated Biwu as a patient, and biwu was born thin and haggard, who would have thought that she had such ruthless means and skills.


    "Don''t kill people. They''re just useless people in a cold palace. Throw them back when they''re disabled." Su Mianyue calmly opened his mouth, threw the chess piece on his body to the ground, and said to the palace maid expressionlessly, "Concubine Li, you hate me for wanting to kill me. I don''t blame you, but the person you should hate the most is not me, but the person who encouraged you to provoke me, and the person who should hate you more is the person who let you out of the cold palace. A piece of trash like you really only deserves to be discarded."


    "Bitch, even if I can''t kill you today, that person won''t let you go. Su Mianyue, just wait and die!" Maidservant, no, it should be said that it was feili fei. She stared at Su Mianyue in a heartbroken manner, with the intention of dying to stare at her.


    "I don''t care if I end up well, but your family will pay the price for your stupidity. I don''t know if they will regret raising such a brainless thing like you." Su Mianyue said coldly, then said to Biwu, "Do it. Even the people behind the scenes don''t know who the trash, there is no need to spend time with her."


    Biwu nodded, and a silver dart in his hand was aimed at fei li''s other hand, obviously trying to cripple her.


    "Wait!" Fei li suddenly shouted, "Don''t hurt my family. I can tell you everything I know. Let my people go!"

 Chapter 520 Biwu Has Changed

    Feili looked at Su Mianyue in fear and sorrow. The hatred in her eyes was replaced by the hopeless silence. Her body was still twitching from pain. Even at this moment, she was in a mess, but it was full of sympathy.


    Su Mianyue raised the corner of his lips and walked slowly towards fei li. Three steps away, he stopped and looked down at fei li, who had no ability to protect herself.


    "No, miss!" Biwu looked worried and didn''t want Su Mianyue to get close to fei li.


    "She can''t hurt me yet." Su Mianyue confidently opened his mouth and looked at fei li carefully for a long time without noticing anything unusual, so he squatted down and looked at fei li and asked: "I remember the last time I saw you, although you were considered a beauty, your skin was normal, but I haven''t seen this skin for a few days. Don''t tell me it''s the water and soil of the cold palace. I''m afraid no one will believe that."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Feili''s eyes flickered, but she quickly forced herself to calm down and pleaded, "Su Mianyue, even though I have offended you, I have already been punished. I shouldn''t have come to trouble you today. You have already retaliated against me, so don''t hurt my family again. I beg you."


    With a playful smile on his face, Su Mianyue took off a silver hairpin from above and played with it in his hand. "Begging is a price to pay, but do you think you have a reason for me to give you charity?" Don''t tell me how innocent your family is. Your position as a concubine must be related to your family''s power. Who would believe an official who has a place in the court who has nothing dirty to say?"


    "Su Mianyue, what do you want?" Fei li asked angrily.


    "What do I want?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and asked back. The hairpin in his hand poked at fei li''s wound twice, "That''s interesting. You should have thought of what I would do before you came to assassinate me, right? You have already killed your people, so why pretend to care so much about your blood and bones in front of me?"


    "Su Mianyue, you bitch, you are not allowed to touch my people, or I will not let you go as a ghost!" Fei li shouted with a ferocious face.


    "Presumptuous!" Biwu''s eyes froze. The dart in his hand shot fei li''s other arm and directly broke her tendons. A corner of the dart was embedded in the ground.


    Fei li cried out in pain, but her hands were nailed to the ground, and her ribs were broken by Biwu. She could do nothing but wail.


    Su Mianyue frowned and stared at the hairpin coldly. Biwu also looked at Su Mianyue after he took his hand. He couldn''t help but wonder, "Is her blood poisonous? But how did it come out in bright red?"


    Shaking his head, Su Mianyue had no way to explain, so he shouted to Imperial Physician, who was still trembling, "Why don''t you come over?"


    Imperial Physician did not hear clearly for a moment. When Biwu saw this, a dart was nailed to Imperial Physician''s toes. Imperial Physician sat on the ground in shock.


    "My lady asked you to come over. Does Imperial Physician have a problem with the back of his ear?" Biwu''s voice was slightly cold, and he glanced at Imperial Physician.


    "Junior officer, junior officer is coming." Imperial Physician wiped off the beads of sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead and quickly got up and staggered towards Su Mianyue, because he was so scared that he didn''t hear what su mianyue said, so he quickly cupped his fists and saluted, asking, "What do you want from Miss Su?"


    "Come and see what poison this is?" Su Mianyue handed the hairpin to Imperial Physician.


    She had learned a lot about medicine and made some poisons in purple mist mountain, but only if she didn''t recognize many herbs and read a lot of medical books. Now Su Mianyue regretted not studying medicine seriously except practicing.


    Imperial Physician sniffed it carefully several times, and his brows grew tighter, but he hesitated and dared not make a decision.


    Su Mianyue did not urge Imperial Physician to look at him, but ignored the abandoned concubine who was nailed to the ground.


    Fei lifei muttered in pain, but her eyes were grim. She gritted her teeth and suddenly raised her left hand to pull out the dagger. She resisted the pain and shouted at Su Mianyue''s feet.


    "Miss, be careful!" Biwu gave a loud shout and pressed her foot down hard on fei li''s chest. The instinct of pain made fei li bend down and try to stab Su Mianyue again, but she had already lost the best opportunity.


    Su Mianyue took a step back and squinted at fei li.


    She was careless just now and didn''t care about this woman. If Biwu hadn''t done it in time, she would have cut her skin even though she wasn''t seriously injured, and there was poison in feili''s blood...


    Thinking of this, Su Mianyue exuded a faint murderous spirit and said to biwu, "Since she wants to die, don''t let her be. I want her to be broken."


    Su Mianyue''s tone was very faint, but biwu understood that Su Mianyue was angry. She nodded and started to fight. She stepped on the bones of feili fei inch by inch and cut off the tendons of her feet. Apart from the smell of blood, there was only feili fei''s miserable cries of pain in the room.


    Imperial Physician was so scared that he fell to the ground again, sweat dripping down his chin, and soon his clothes were wet.


    Biwu didn''t move fast enough to make feili suffer. After feili''s skull was intact, she squatted down and pulled out the dagger in feili''s hand.


    She slapped fei li on the face twice and said, "I can''t tell you''re a tough person, but you''re so ugly, so why don''t you give me a free face for you? Don''t worry, I won''t ask you for a penny. You mustn''t thank me."


    "Bitch, you must die, you all must die!" Fei li fei was in so much pain that she had no strength to yell at her. If Biwu hadn''t woken her up every time she fainted, she wouldn''t have been able to say a word.


    Biwu sneered. "Bitch? Then engrave these two words on your forehead, and you will be a bitch for the rest of your life."


    "No, this palace is the imperial concubine, the woman of the emperor. You can''t do this to this palace." Fei lifei''s eyes widened in fear. Even if her face had been disfigured, she still cared about her appearance. There was a saying in this era that if a person was disfigured, they could not reincarnate after death.


    "She''s just an abandoned concubine. Do you really think she''s a character? Do you believe that the emperor will make your death even more unpleasant if he knows you''re going to kill my lady?" Biwu raised a strange smile. The dagger was placed on fei li fei''s face. No matter how hard she screamed, she quickly engraved the word" bitch." Look, it''s much prettier."


    Looking at Biwu''s actions, Su Mianyue frowned, not because he felt that Biwu had done too much. He should not have been merciful to his enemies, but the former Biwu would never have done that, at least not with that expression.


    While Su Mianyue was in a trance, Biwu had already engraved several words on feili fei''s face, all of which were just insulting words, and took a mirror to look at feili fei.


    "No, this is not my palace, this is not my palace!" Fei li''s eyes widened and she couldn''t bear to faint.


    This time, Biwu was too lazy to wake her up again. Instead, he rushed out the door and shouted, "Someone, throw this woman back into the cold palace. By the way, tell your emperor that fei li escaped from the cold palace and tried to assassinate Miss Su."


    The guards outside the door had long heard the noise inside, but master and servant Su Mianyue were not hurt or ordered. They did not dare to move.


    A few guards immediately came in and dragged the concubine away without changing their faces. The unconscious palace maid was also taken down, so she must be implicated in the interrogation.


    "Did Imperial Physician see the secret?" Su Mianyue asked after regaining his senses.

 Chapter 521 An Ominous Feeling

    Imperial Physician wiped his sweat and knelt down, "Miss Su, forgive me. I''m not sure what kind of poison this is."


    Su Mianyue was not surprised, "Since that''s the case, Imperial Physician asked your emperor for his orders to take the waste imperial concubine to do an experiment to find out the poison. The presence of such a poison in the palace might endanger your emperor''s life."


    He said a few words and waved Imperial Physician back.


    Looking at Biwu, Su Mianyue didn''t say anything after all. What Biwu had experienced would certainly change her character. As long as Biwu was still Biwu, other things could only be cured by time.


    "This Imperial Physician is also a waste." Biwu did not notice the flash of Su Mianyue''s mind at that moment, nor did he realize that his method of doing things was different from before. He went up to pick up the hairpin on the ground and said to Su Mianyue, "Miss, I''ll find a living thing to try and see what the consequences of this poison are."


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Su Mianyue was guarded against the mysterious enemy hidden in the palace. After all, she was just a mortal child, and there were some things that she could not guard against.


    The master and servant had a rabbit and a chicken sent over, and they conducted the experiment in the yard. They were not afraid of Wanyan Lin''s people.


    The hairpin cut a little skin and flesh on the two animals respectively, and soon saw the two animals all over convulse and die. Even Su Mianyue was shocked by the bleeding from the seven orifices, and Biwu was even more angry.


    "This behind-the-scenes person is really vicious. Fei li has been fed into a poisonous person. As long as the young lady is stained with fei li fei''s poisonous blood, there is no possibility of survival!"


    "Oh no." Su Mianyue thought of something else and said to biwu, "Baby Biwu, put away the hairpin. I''m going to the cold palace."


    "I''ll go with the lady." Biwu was stunned for a moment and didn''t understand what Su Mianyue was going to do, but he was still lucky enough to catch up with Su Mianyue, but Biwu''s light work was not as good as Su Mianyue''s, so he couldn''t catch up.


    After arriving at the cold palace, Su Mianyue wanted to ask about the residence of feili fei, but the palace people on duty did not know where to hide and slack off, and the rest of the crazy people could not answer at all.


    They had to search through the room after room. When su mianyue found fei li, she only saw a corpse with blood in all its orifices and a ferocious face, while the imperial doctors in fei li''s room were trembling with white faces.


    When Biwu came over, Su Mianyue was already standing here for a cup of tea. Biwu glanced at her and asked, "Is she dead?"


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded. "She really hates me. She''s willing to fight with her life to poison me. It seems impossible to find the person behind the scenes."


    "This man deserves to die. This is what happens if he wants to hurt miss." Biwu''s eyes were cold and cold, "In the future, Biwu will keep watch over miss. That person behind the scenes will not make a move at once. There is no one close to her in this palace. Miss must be careful."


    Su Mianyue nodded and said to biwu, "You have to be careful too. I''m afraid they won''t kill me and I''ll attack you."


    Hearing this, Biwu smiled bitterly, "Biwu is just a servant. It''s not enough to cherish her death. Besides, Biwu doesn''t care about life or death, as long as miss is safe and sound."


    "You''re my family. Don''t say that again, or I''ll really be angry." Su Mianyue''s voice was slightly cold.


    Biwu''s eyes turned red. Knowing what Su Mianyue meant, she nodded and did not say anything, but it was clear that she did not care about life or death, but she would also take care of her own life for Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue''s assassination was told to Wanyan Lin before the banquet was over. Wanyan Lin left without a word of explanation, disregarding Yinn Yue''s dignity. Yinn Yue could only hold on to the situation and the banquet ended early.


    Wanyan Lin came to Guanju Palace to visit Su Mianyue at the first time, but she was empty. She was not sure where she was going, so she sat in the hall and waited. However, Su Mianyue came back with Biwu on a stroll, and half an hour passed.


    "Is the banquet over?" Su Mianyue raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Mianyue, are you hurt?" Wanyan Lin spoke at the same time, full of concern.


    After seeing yan lin walking towards him, Su Mianyue walked past him with an indifferent expression and naturally sat down in the main seat. Then he said, "If I get hurt, what you see now is a corpse."


    Biwu was still angry, especially when it came to Wanyan Lin, "The palace of the Hengyuan is so lax that a concubine in the cold palace can come out to assassinate a distinguished guest. His majesty should send people to tighten the palace''s guard first, lest one day the assassin is not my lady but you, or other important people, it might cause trouble in the previous dynasties, right?"


    Wanyan Lin''s expression froze. Although Biwu''s tone was not good, her words made sense.


    How could Wanyan Lin bear to think that there were such insidious and hurtful people in the palace, like a sharp blade hanging from his head?


    "You rest first, and I will come to see you later. I will definitely give you an explanation for this," Wanyan Lin said in a deep voice.


    "No need. I will take care of the people who want to kill me myself. I am in a bad mood after being frightened today. Biwu and I will rest now. It is not convenient to see you." Su Mianyue refused.


    Wanyan Lin pursed his lips and said nothing more, then turned and walked out of the hall.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was still sitting there, Biwu got up and walked over to her, "Miss, Wanyan Lin is too late to let you meet master and son. I''m afraid there are no other plans. Now there are enemies in the dark that can''t be prevented. What should we do?"


    "Is baby Biwu afraid?" Su Mianyue looked up and asked.


    "Not afraid." Biwu shook his head, "Biwu is just worried about miss''s safety. It''s too dangerous here. With biwu''s ability, she might not be able to protect miss. Why don''t miss leave first? Since Wanyan Lin wants to use master and master to threaten miss, he will not hurt them. If master and master know that miss is in danger because of them, they will blame themselves. He might even give up his life."


    "They won''t know." Su Mianyue sneered, "Wanyan Lin would never reveal anything about me because he was afraid that his father and brother would die for me. This was not the result he wanted."


    Su Mianyue frowned slightly as her fingertips tapped on the railing. Biwu remained silent and did not disturb her thoughts.


    Su Mianyue sighed for a long time, "Baby Biwu, I have a bad feeling that no matter how much we strengthen ourselves, the person behind the scenes can crush us. I''m afraid the whole world will be in chaos in the near future."


    "Isn''t the world in chaos now?" Biwu was puzzled. She had already heard from Su Mianyue about the situation and could not think of anything worse.


    Su Mianyue shook his head, "The current situation can still be controlled, but what the people behind the scenes want is not this situation. I can''t guess whether he wants to be the master of the world or have other purposes, but this person must have very scary power in his hands, and we are all chess pieces in his hands. Even if he was unwilling to use it for him, it was still on his chessboard."


    "What should we do then?" Biwu asked anxiously.


    Su Mianyue sighed, this guess has not been confirmed, I don''t know the strength and purpose of the other party, but what else can we do?

 Chapter 522 Happy Sleeping Moon

    For three days in a row, the harem was repeatedly investigated, and countless innocent people were executed to death, and countless nails were pulled out. Wanyan Lin''s iron wrists made the harem feel dangerous, and even Yinn Yue was hiding in the palace, so as not to be harmed.


    In the harem, except for Su Mianyue''s master and servant, they were not affected by these things. They practiced, played chess and chatted every day and had their own ways to pass the time.


    "Miss, if you regret it any more, you can play it yourself. You can''t be ashamed to think of such a way to cheat." Biwu glared at Su Mianyue angrily, pressing Su Mianyue''s hand to prevent her from stealing the chess pieces.


    "Just one step, okay? I promise there won''t be another." Su Mianyue smiled and blinked.


    "It''s shameful to be cute, but useless to the same sex." Biwu looked at Su Mianyue with an expression of'' I won''t fall for it'' and refused to give in.


    "In that case, I''ll... Why are you here?" Su Mianyue suddenly looked at the door with a cold face.


    Biwu subconsciously let go of Su Mianyue''s hand and turned around, but saw no one. Su Mianyue took the opportunity to pick up the chess pieces and looked down as if'' I didn''t do anything bad'' to think about how to move next.


    Biwu grunted angrily when she knew she had been fooled. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Su Mianyue sway and fall on the soft couch the next moment.


    "Can I let you do this? Miss is really playing a new game. Even pretending to be unconscious is not your win," Biwu pouted.


    However, Su Mianyue did not respond.


    Biwu called out a few more times, but still did not see any reaction from Su Mianyue. Then he walked over in panic and tried to push Su Mianyue''s arm, but still did not get a response. Then he cried out in a panic, "Come on, get the imperial physician!"


    Biwu''s panicked voice stunned the guards outside the door. Two of them ran away quickly. One was to find the imperial physician, the other was to report to Wanyan Lin.


    It was not easy for Biwu with one hand to pick up Su Mianyue. She could only move Su Mianyue''s body slightly to make her lie more comfortable.


    However, the imperial physician was brought in by the guards at half a burning time, and it was naturally Imperial Physician whom Wanyan Lin trusted.


    "Come on, miss. She suddenly fainted. Imperial Physician will check her pulse first." Biwu spoke anxiously, completely different from the time she tortured the invalid concubine a few days ago.


    Even so, Imperial Physician did not dare to approach Biwu in the shadow of his heart, wiping the sweat from his forehead and keeping the maximum distance from Biwu to examine Su Mianyue''s pulse, but Imperial Physician was stunned and did not dare to speak after taking the pulse.


    Biwu asked coldly, "How is our miss? Is she poisoned? Does Imperial Physician have an antidote?"


    "No, not poisoned." Imperial Physician swallowed his saliva, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. After a moment of hesitation, his eyes flashed and he said, "Miss Su is in good health. He only faints because he thinks too much. I''m going to prescribe some medicine to calm him down."


    Biwu kept staring at Imperial Physician''s face. Even though she was in a panic, she still couldn''t trust Wanyan Lin.


    Squinting her eyes, Biwu stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Imperial Physician had better be frank. If there is any concealment, the fate of that feili fei will be Imperial Physician''s, not only Imperial Physician, but also Imperial Physician''s family."


    "Miss Biwu, spare your life." Imperial Physician knelt down and hesitated for a long time before saying, "Miss Su is because... Because..."


    "It looks like Imperial Physician is not cooperating with anyone." Biwu sneered. After moving his muscles and bones, the dart in his hand flashed out and quickly rested on Imperial Physician''s neck. "In that case, Imperial Physician''s life is useless."


    Imperial Physician felt a sharp pain in her neck and blood dripping down her neck. She closed her eyes in fear and shouted, "Miss Su is pregnant. After four months, she will faint from exhaustion and show signs of miscarriage."


    Biwu was so shocked by this sentence that he forgot to react. He stared at Imperial Physician in a daze, his mind filled with Imperial Physician''s words.


    It took a long time for Biwu to come back to his senses. The murderous look in his eyes was replaced by joy. He asked anxiously, "What did Imperial Physician just say?"


    "Miss Su is four months pregnant and will faint from exhaustion. There are signs of miscarriage. She must rest to protect the baby." Imperial Physician spoke so fast that he was afraid that Biwu would lose his life if he put more force on his hand.


    "Miss is pregnant? Great, miss is pregnant!" Biwu murmured in surprise, but when he turned around and saw Su Mianyue''s slightly pale face, he couldn''t help but worry about Su Mianyue. After a few turns of heart, he said coldly, "Imperial Physician must know how to save his life. If anything happens to my miss''s child, the Hong Family will be waiting to be buried with her."


    "I will do my best. I will do my best." Imperial Physician nodded in response, but his heart was full of complaints.


    Whether Su Mianyue''s child could stay or not was not because of his medical skills, but whether wan yanlin would stay or not, which was why Imperial Physician had subconsciously hidden it.


    "Imperial Physician better not play tricks, or else don''t blame me for being ruthless." After warning him, Biwu retracted the concealed weapon and said to imperial doctor hong, "I think imperial doctor hong knows what to do. Let''s start."


    Life was in Biwu''s hands, and Imperial Physician could only do his best, even if he did not want to do anything, or he would not be able to leave this room.


    He quickly took out the silver needles and put them on several acupuncture points around Su Mianyue, but Su Mianyue slowly opened his eyes with a cup of tea, looking a little tired and confused.


    "Miss, you''re finally awake. That''s great!" Biwu said in surprise, ignoring Su Mianyue''s silver needles, and said excitedly, "Miss has been in a coma for quite a while. Is there something wrong now?"


    Su Mianyue shook his head, bumped into Biwu''s sincere eyes, and self-deprecated, "I was still a martial arts practitioner, but I actually fainted. It seems that I haven''t been practicing hard enough recently."


    "Miss is so confused that she does not even know that she has a body. Martial arts training is not something that can be done overnight. From today onwards, the servant will guard for miss. If miss does not cherish her body, just wait for Biwu''s nagging ears to callow." Biwu said reproachfully.


    "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll break your throat from exhaustion?" Su Mianyue shook her head helplessly and tried to sit up, but Biwu pushed her back.


    "Miss, didn''t you hear what I just said? You have a body, and it has been more than four months. Imperial Physician said miss, you are overworked and need to take care of your baby." Biwu rolled her eyes in her heart. Her master''s focus was always different from others. No wonder she didn''t know that she was pregnant for more than four months.


    "I... Have a child?" Su Mianyue asked in surprise, his gentle hands caressing his flat stomach, and he said to himself in disbelief, "There''s a little life here, but I didn''t know it. I''m really not a good mother."


    "It''s good that miss knows. In the future, you should pay more attention to your own body. With a mother you haven''t known for four months, miss is probably the first one." Biwu frowned and looked at Su Mianyue''s stomach, "Little master, don''t be as sensible as your mother. She''s just a big horse. In the future, little master will have biwu to take care of you when he comes to this world. I promise I won''t let you suffer any harm so that your mother won''t lose you."


    Su Mianyue felt a black line floating across her forehead. She was so busy that she didn''t even notice the monthly event. She just thought it was a delay. It had nothing to do with losing the child, right?

 Chapter 523 This Is Just the Beginning

    The master and servant in the room were bickering. Imperial Physician felt that he was unnecessary here, and he had no chance to speak several times. Finally, he could only silently put away the silver needles and then retreated.


    Regarding Su Mianyue''s pregnancy, Imperial Physician hesitated to tell Wanyan Lin. If Wanyan Lin asked, he was afraid that he would be punished, but what would happen after he took the initiative to tell him... Imperial Physician shuddered at the thought of Biwu''s treatment of fei li.


    After a day at the Imperial Hospital, before Imperial Physician could figure out what to do, Wanyan Lin sent someone to summon him. Imperial Physician had no choice but to go back to life.


    Under Wanyan Lin''s power, Imperial Physician did not dare to make a false statement. He lowered his head and told the truth, then silently counted his death date.


    After learning that Su Mianyue was pregnant, Wanyan Lin was struck by lightning and did not react for a long time.


    Wanyan Lin had no choice but to send his ministers away. After the drug addiction was over, he got the news that Su Mianyue had fainted, but he was still weak and tight. Knowing that she was fine, he did not go to see her, but he did not want Imperial Physician to give him such a bolt from the blue.


    "Oh, is Ji Xun worth it?" Wanyan Lin smiled grimly.


    He had been with Su Mianyue for such a long time and had never crossed the line. Now he could not accept that Su Mianyue was already a woman of Ji Xun and had given birth to his son.


    Wanyan Lin waved Imperial Physician down, unwilling to let Imperial Physician see his ferocious expression. This was the dignity of being an emperor.


    Besides, during the border battle, Wu Yuqing and the general of the Tianlan were superstitious and had already prepared their strategy. After a few days of small battles, the soldiers of the Hengyuan were exhausted, but the food and grass they delivered were still not enough to solve the needs of the army. Even if the imperial court repeatedly ordered troops, they only dared to besiege the city.


    "The soldiers of the three armies listen to the order. The Hengyuan provoked me first, but now they dare not face the war. If you don''t fight, I will never be able to fight back. The people will never be at peace. How dare the soldiers and I go straight to war without winning?" Wu Yuqing stood on the stage and raised his sword to the sky. He was ready to take the initiative and not give hengyuan the chance to threaten them with hostages.


    "If I don''t win the war, I won''t return to the dynasty. Give me peace and prosperity." Under the leadership of the deputy general, the soldiers shouted for peace.


    "Worthy of being my Yan Country iron-blooded man, let''s go!" Wu Yuqing made an offensive gesture, and the army then pulled out and marched in a majestic manner towards the city where the enemy was located.


    At the same time, there was also a battle on the Tianlan side, because there was enough food and grass, plus the previous victories in a few battles, it could be said that the soldiers of the Tianlan were at the peak of their morale.


    This war was also determined to fight to the death. After all, the Tianlan''s national strength was not as strong as before, and they could not count on the unlimited support of the Yan Country. Only by breaking through the enemy''s cities could they obtain more military supplies.


    Unlike these soldiers who lived and died on the front line, Junn Buhui, who replaced Ji Xun in the palace, could run out of patience at any moment.


    All day long, Junn Buhui was pestered by a bunch of civil servants to deal with the affairs of the country, and he had to wait until the end of the ceremony, so he could only take advantage of the moonlight to see Jun Mingzhu, who was sleeping soundly. All day long, he was worried that his little daughter would not remember him as a wet father.


    "Your majesty, the king of Yongan requests an audience." Jixiang, the butler, did not know that the master in front of him was a substitute. Although he was puzzled that the emperor''s temperament seemed to have changed a lot, he only thought that it was influenced by Su Mianyue''s departure from the palace. Most of the time, he stood outside the palace to wait, so as not to obstruct his master''s eyes.


    "King of Yongan?" Junn Buhui raised an eyebrow. Thinking of the mission that Ji Xun once said ji qin was out on, he ordered, "Xuan."


    Jixiang sang a newspaper, and Ji Qin strode into the imperial study and knelt down to salute Junn Buhui. "Your majesty, my emperor..."


    "No gift, no seat." Junn Buhui waved his hand and refused to give Ji Qin a chance to salute. The tedious formalities were a waste of time. He was really busy right now, okay?


    "How did it go?"


    "When we return to the emperor, most of the fiefs have been settled according to the plan, but Prince Hebei and king minnan''s two rascals have no way to start, and I am not sure if they are disobedient," Ji Qin replied.


    "Well, it''s been hard on the king of Yongan. Recently, he has been spending more time with the princess. I will allow you to go to court in three days." Although Junn Buhui was impatient, his attitude was similar to that of Ji Xun. He was definitely a king who sympathized with his subjects but also killed them.


    Ji Qin got up to thank him, then left, without suspecting that he was a fake.


    When there was no one in the imperial study, Junn Buhui relaxed his sitting posture and put on airs every day, which made him very unaccustomed to being used to it.


    When he heard the secret guard''s signal, Junn Buhui summoned someone to come in and answer.


    "Master, there''s new news from the Beichen. The three Prince Regent fighters are fighting inside. The capital is in chaos," the secret guard reported in a low voice.


    Junn Buhui''s eyes darkened, then he smiled gloatingly and said, "It''s a mess. Go and send a message to the border and let them take the opportunity to clean up those who want to invade the Yan Country... Write a letter and send it to them."


    Junn Buhui reluctantly picked up the pen in the middle of his speech. Although few people could tell the difference between the true and the false when he imitated Ji Xun''s handwriting, jun did not regret that he did not like to write in ji xun''s handwriting, which would make him feel like a puppet. Moreover, if he did not handle it properly, Ji Xun would have to take the blame.


    Soon, a letter was written and sealed with wax. Junn Buhui explained, "Send this letter to Sann, and then you will stay in the Beichen Imperial Capital for the time being. Without compromising our people, the intensification in Beichen will be more serious. Don''t care how much blood you have on your hands."


    The secret guard nodded his head, and a few of them disappeared into the imperial study. Only then did Junn Buhui reveal a great hatred. He slapped his hand on the table and sneered, "This is the punishment you deserve, and it''s only the beginning."


    Jixiang, who was outside the door, trembled when he heard the sound inside. Thinking that Junn Buhui had read the transcript of long yan''s great anger again, he ordered the people below to take ten steps back. The emperor''s happiness and anger were not something that could be seen as a slave.


    In Yan Capital, Hong Xiangmou, who had been investigating for months and had not made any progress, could not help but frown. He had been out of the valley for too long, and if he did not go back, it would certainly arouse suspicion.


    Hong Xiangmou wrote a letter, intending to go into the palace to see Ji Xun, or to check the palace where Hong Yanran had lived before, but he didn''t want the letter to be put around his neck with a knife before it was signed.


    "What does your excellency mean?" Hong Xiangmou did not dare to turn around and escape from Uncle Hong into his room. This man must have reached out and Hong Xiangmou did not intend to ask for help and let Uncle Hong die for nothing.


    "My master wants to see master hong. Please cooperate with him," said the visitor in a cold voice.


    "Who is your master? It''s not proper to treat guests like this." Hong Xiangmou had no bottom in his heart, but he showed great calmness.


    "Master hong will know when he sees you. Please." The person who came said" please," but his behavior was not polite at all. He patted Hong Xiangmou on the shoulder with the back of the knife, then stabbed Hong Xiangmou unconscious with a hand knife and carried him on his shoulder. From his movements, he knew that he was an experienced hand in this kind of thing.

 Chapter 524 Concubine Su, Please Accept the Decree

    Hong Xiangmou did not know that the reason why Uncle Hong did not find anyone sneaking into his room was not that his skills were inferior, but that he was transferred away from the mountain.


    After searching for a day and not finding Hong Xiangmou''s whereabouts, Uncle Hong finally had to go into the palace to find'' Ji Xun'' for help.


    Junn Buhui was surprised that he did not know about hong xiangling''s arrival in the capital city and did not ask about his purpose. He knew the position of the Hong Family in the hearts of the world''s students. He immediately ordered the secret guards to look for people and wrote a secret letter telling them to send it to Ji Xun at once.


    After learning that she was pregnant, Su Mianyue was very careful about his diet and daily life. She had been looking forward to this child for a long time, so she couldn''t let anything happen to him.


    Biwu volunteered to serve as a drug test maid. After not eating more than a stick of incense, she would never let Su Mianyue encounter a mouthful. As for the abortion medicine, they really did not dare to drink it here, so they could only let Su Mianyue rest.


    Wanyan Lin had never come to Su Mianyue since that day. When Su Mianyue thought Wanyan Lin would not harm her child, an imperial edict against the civil and military forces of the whole dynasty had been issued.


    Su Mianyue became Noble Imperial Concubine Su, only below the empress.


    It was not until the concubines came to pay their respects to Su Mianyue that Su Mianyue realized that she had been conferred the title of concubine. He was furious and wanted to settle the score with Wanyan Lin.


    "Miss!" Biwu hurriedly grabbed Su Mianyue''s arm and shook her head at her. He said to a bunch of concubines, "My miss likes to be quiet. All of you should step down and not disturb her again. Otherwise, you know the fate of concubine fei."


    Biwu''s cold words made the concubines tremble. They didn''t want to come, okay? But the difference in status forced them to pay their respects according to etiquette.


    Although all the concubines envied and hated Su Mianyue, the new imperial concubine, they all had to respect Su Mianyue. Even Biwu, the maid, dared not offend her.


    The body of feili fei had been paraded in the palace. Many people knew that feili fei ended up offending Su Mianyue and that it was written by Biwu.


    "Please excuse me." The concubines bowed down and retreated, leaving in a hurry to avoid being hurt by their anger and cold air pressure.


    "For the safety of the little master, miss, please don''t confront Wanyan Lin now. Please calm down, miss." Biwu said worriedly, afraid that she would not be able to dissuade Su Mianyue from hurting the fetus again.


    Touching his flat stomach, Su Mianyue took a few deep breaths before the anger in his eyes dissipated, "Baby Biwu, you''re right. Now I''m not only responsible for you, but also for saving my father and brother. I''ll take responsibility for this little guy. I''ll settle this bill in my heart with Wanyan Lin."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was no longer impulsive, Biwu breathed a sigh of relief, "Miss, don''t worry. Biwu also remembers this bill. Sooner or later, Wanyan Lin will have to pay the price."


    As soon as the two of them returned to the room to rest, they heard the sound of tiny footsteps coming in. Keze, who was beside Wanyan Lin, led the way into the room, holding a bright yellow imperial edict in his hand, while the little eunuchs behind them, holding the golden seal of the imperial concubine and the phoenix crown, bowed their heads and walked in obediently.


    "Miss Su, no, you should be addressed as Noble Imperial Concubine Su. Noble Imperial Concubine Su is overjoyed. The emperor has conferred you as his imperial concubine. Please, Noble Imperial Concubine Su, take over the decree." Keze opened his mouth with a happy face, as if he had not seen the cold face of master and servant Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue''s master and servant just looked at Keze coldly without saying a word. They had never accepted the title of the so-called imperial concubine, nor had they ever respected Wanyan Lin, the emperor of the Hengyuan.


    After a long time waiting for Su Mianyue to get up and receive the order, Keze''s smile finally broke down, but as the manager beside the emperor, he knew the emperor''s heart, and did not dare to disrespect Su Mianyue.


    "Noble Imperial Concubine Su''s golden body cannot withstand the cold. The emperor understands Noble Imperial Concubine Su and allows Noble Imperial Concubine Su not to kneel down." Keze sighed to himself that Su Mianyue did not hesitate to give up his fortune. He had never seen an emperor who loved a woman so much. How glorious was this?


    "According to the emperor''s decree, the Su Family has a sleeping month..."


    "Get out of here." Su Mianyue spat out a word, not wanting to hear a word, lest he could not help but hurt someone.


    "On the auspicious occasion of heaven''s selection, I hereby appoint Su Mianyue as Noble Imperial Concubine Su..." Keze continued to read the edict unmoved. Although he was afraid that Su Mianyue''s master and servant would hurt him, he was still lucky. After all, it would be worse for Wanyan Lin if he did not do a good job.


    "Miss told you to get lost, didn''t you hear?" Biwu''s cold eyes shot at him, and he picked up a dried fruit and shot it at him, but it didn''t hurt Keze''s life. He just pointed at his mute point.


    Keze couldn''t read a word with his mouth open. With a cold sweat on his face, he insisted on reading the edict silently. He quickly bowed to Su Mianyue and waved to his men to leave, afraid that Biwu would kill him if he tried again.


    After coase and the others left, the things in the room were thrown out by Biwu one by one, not caring whether there was any damage. If these things stayed in the room, it would only make Su Mianyue feel uncomfortable.


    The next day, Su Mianyue and Biwu enjoyed a rare moment of peace until Yinn Yue brought Nanny Zhaang to visit them before dinner. Su Mianyue didn''t want to see anyone now, and Yinn Yue could only sigh and return to Su Mianyue to report to him.


    "My wife and I are incompetent. I can''t see Miss Su, and I can''t persuade her." Yinn Yue confessed to Wanyan Lin.


    Looking at Yinn Yue, who was kneeling in front of him, Wanyan Lin usually did not look happy or angry, but yin yue could feel Wanyan Lin''s raging anger.


    "I don''t care what you do. I''ll trust her within three days and let her be willing to be Noble Imperial Concubine Su, or else you''ll give up your position as queen." Wanyan Lin said emotionlessly.


    Yinn Yue was shocked and looked up at Wanyan Lin. Seeing that he was not joking, he could only bear the pain and accept the order.


    Su Mianyue did not know what Wanyan Lin had said to Yinn Yue. It was a rare peace and quiet for three days. Su Mianyue was surprised that Wanyan Lin did not bother her. Yinn Yue reported to Guanju Palace three times a day according to his meals.


    "Miss Su, please save the empress." Before Yinn Yue could speak, Nanny Zhaang knelt down in front of Su Mianyue and pleaded, "The emperor has decreed that if miss su refuses to accept the title of the imperial concubine within three days, she will be deposed! Miss Su, the empress has never hurt you or done anything bad to miss su. Instead, she has taken good care of miss su and asked Miss Su to save her."


    "Do what you don''t want to do to others. Nanny Zhaang, get up." Yinn Yue, on the other hand, spoke calmly, as if he had no intention of asking for su mianyue.


    "Empress!" Nanny Zhaang said sadly, "Empress, if you don''t think for yourself, you should also think for the crown prince. Once you are no longer the empress, the crown prince''s position is in danger."


    "Even if this palace is destroyed, the crown prince is still the only blood of the emperor. Who can threaten him?" Yinn Yue turned to look at Su Mianyue with an apologetic face, "Let Miss Su see a smile. Perhaps the empress dowager is the best for this palace. This palace has long been tired of it, so why can''t help it?"


    Su Mianyue looked up at Yinn Yue and saw that her expression was not fake, but she still said, "I am just an outsider. Whether the empress of your country is harmonious or not has nothing to do with me. I am not great enough to sacrifice my own feelings. My life and death have nothing to do with Wanyan Lin."

 Chapter 525 Do You Dare to Eat It?

    Yinn Yue was unable to persuade Su Mianyue, or rather, not Su Mianyue at all.


    With yin yue''s knowledge of Su Mianyue, she knew that even if she had broken her head, it was impossible for Su Mianyue to change her mind.


    Yinn Yue took off her phoenix crown and robe to plead with Wanyan Lin before she finished her task. No matter how unwilling she was, she had no choice. This was the sorrow of the imperial concubine. Even the empress was just an accessory of the emperor.


    "Trash." Wanyan Lin had expected this to happen, but he still scolded Yinn Yue and pointed to the food box on the table beside him, "Send this to her. I won''t take back your phoenix seal for the crown prince''s sake."


    Yinn Yue felt a chill in his heart, but he still knelt down to thank saint grace and asked Nanny Zhaang to take the food box. He did not intend to go to Su Mianyue immediately.


    "Empress, the emperor ordered his servants to escort the empress to Guanju Palace." Keze chased out of the Mental Cultivation Hall palace and bowed respectfully.


    Yinn Yue was stunned. She looked sideways in the direction of Mental Cultivation Hall and then at the food box in nanny zhang''s hand. She had no idea what Wanyan Lin was doing.


    Yinn Yue walked ahead, unable to go anywhere else with coase''s escort. He kept wondering what the food box was all about, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    Outside the guanju palace, Keze came forward and said, "The servant is here to wait for the empress. Please, empress."


    "Does the butler know what''s in this box?" Nanny Zhaang asked in a low voice, secretly taking the bracelet off his hand and stuffing it into Keze''s hands. As the housekeeper beside the empress, Nanny Zhaang''s ornaments were not ordinary.


    "It''s just some snacks and tonics. Nanny Zhaang should keep up with the empress." Keze mumbled.


    Nanny Zhaang caught up with Yinn Yue as soon as he could not find anything to ask. When they reached the middle of the yard, he said in a low voice, "That eunuch Keze refused to tell the truth. The servant was afraid that there was something else in the food box. Master, do you want to find a way to verify it?"


    "Why does Nanny Zhaang think the emperor sent koze to send me to the gates of the palace in Guanju Palace?" Yinn Yue asked and sighed, "It doesn''t matter what these things are. Now that this palace has become a chess piece that the emperor is prepared to give up, perhaps this palace should make a choice."


    "What does master mean?" Nanny Zhaang''s face changed slightly and he did not dare to think deeply.


    "This is all the people of the emperor. Nanny Zhaang must not ask any more. This palace wants to be quiet," Yinn Yue said wearily.


    Hearing that Yinn Yue had come to visit again, Su Mianyue became suspicious. Even Biwu frowned and thought about the purpose of Yinn Yue''s return.


    Walking into the main hall, Yinn Yue could not help but feel sad when he saw Su Mianyue leaning on the soft couch to take a nap, and biwu merely glanced at him and made a shush gesture. For a queen like her, hengyuan kingdom was probably the first.


    "Miss Su, the empress has prepared some cakes and tonics for you to try." Nanny Zhaang came forward, opened the box and placed the food inside one by one. Looking at the pastries that were not particularly outstanding in the imperial kitchen, he was even more suspicious.


    The slight change in Nanny Zhaang''s expression did not escape Su Mianyue''s eyes, so she did not eat it and just waited for Yinn Yue to speak.


    "It''s not something precious that makes Miss Su laugh. It''s just a small token of my heart." Yinn Yue was in a complicated mood and did not know what Wanyan Lin wanted to do, but as a queen, she could not slap the emperor in the face and could only smile.


    Su Mianyue nodded. "Thank you for your trouble, empress. I just don''t like to eat snacks. I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint the empress."


    "No problem. Miss Su doesn''t like snacks. Just prepare some other food for the japanese palace." Yinn Yue was relieved. She had always remembered Su Mianyue''s kindness and was afraid that Wanyan Lin would do something wrong with the food, but it was hard to explain.


    Nanny Zhaang watched anxiously. She did not care if anything happened to Su Mianyue compared to Yinn Yue who would be punished for not being able to pay her dues. Besides, Wanyan Lin''s love for Su Mianyue did not kill anyone.


    He picked up a plate of pastries and said, "Su Mianyue, why don''t you try one? This is my master''s wish."


    "My lady doesn''t like snacks. Didn''t Nanny Zhaang hear that?" Biwu said coldly.


    "This..." Nanny Zhaang looked a little embarrassed and wanted to get angry, but he didn''t dare. He had to put down the cup and said, "This cup of tonic was specially ordered by the empress to give Miss Su a tonic. Miss Su had been frightened before and made the empress feel guilty. She also asked Miss Su not to stay away from her."


    Su Mianyue''s dissatisfaction with nanny zhang was not even in her eyes. Su Mianyue lowered his eyes and played with the jade pendant on his waist. Biwu, however, slapped the table and sneered, "Nanny Zhaang, does my lady look like a person who can''t stand being scared? She''s just an incompetent assassin. Why bother killing her?"


    "This..." Nanny Zhaang was at a loss for words, and it was hard to say anything more. She really did not know how to get in touch with these women who had the habits of rivers and lakes.


    "Does empress yin know that I am pregnant?" Su Mianyue looked up at Yinn Yue.


    Yinn Yue shuddered and his face turned pale. He opened his mouth and did not make a sound. Instead, Nanny Zhaang asked in a hurry, "Whose?"


    Su Mianyue and Biwu looked at each other. Biwu sneered, "My miss is pregnant for more than four months. Who does Nanny Zhaang think it belongs to? Isn''t it funny to ask?"


    Yinn Yue calmed down a little, but her heart was even more bitter. Even if Su Mianyue had another man''s child, Wanyan Lin still wanted to make her a concubine. This deep feeling was really envious, but more envious.


    "Nanny Zhaang, don''t be rude." Yinn Yue spoke softly, but with dignity, he looked at Su Mianyue apologetically and said, "Don''t blame Miss Su. Nanny Zhaang is too old to say anything."


    Nanny Zhaang immediately went forward to plead guilty, "Please forgive me, old slave... I didn''t mean to ask this question, but the old slave was curious and blurted it out."


    "Nanny Zhaang is old and careless, but you have to be careful to bring trouble to your master. It''s not a joke to say that." Biwu snorted coldly.


    Nanny Zhaang suppressed his anger and lowered his eyebrows, "It made miss Biwu laugh. The old slave has been very confused lately."


    Su Mianyue remained silent for a while before looking at Yinn Yue and asking, "Is this food really from the empress?"


    Yinn Yue''s red lips parted slightly, looking at Su Mianyue''s eyes that knew everything, but she could not say anything. She shook her head slightly to show that she was not. In Su Mianyue''s sneer, she also understood Wanyan Lin''s intention of letting her come to deliver food to Su Mianyue. Her heart tightened, but it was more desolate.


    Her eyes fell on the food, and Yinn Yue''s face was pale. If Su Mianyue was not prepared for her to eat these things and something happened, would Yinn Yue still have a way out?


    Thinking that Wanyan Lin didn''t care about his life or death at all, Yinn Yue still felt a tingling pain in his heart, but this pain could only be buried deep in his heart, saying it would only embarrass him.


    "Empress yin, please go back and pretend you don''t know I''m pregnant." Su Mianyue opened his mouth and gave biwu a look. Biwu understood and quickly put the food in the box and handed it to Nanny Zhaang.


    "Excuse me, Miss Su." Yinn Yue got up and wanted to leave. After two steps, he turned to look at Su Mianyue, "The palace has always been a place where people don''t spit out their bones. There are a lot of dirty tricks. Please don''t take care of Miss Su."

 Chapter 526 Abort This Child And You Are Still My Concubine

    Yinn Yue gave Su Mianyue food. Su Mianyue didn''t eat it. Wanyan Lin was unhappy, but he didn''t make things difficult for Yinn Yue.


    Knowing that Su Mianyue was guarding against Yinn Yue and would not believe anyone in the palace, Wanyan Lin remained silent for two days before he personally went to the guanju palace to see Su Mianyue.


    After a few days, Su Mianyue''s complexion had recovered. Even leaning lazily on the soft couch to read was beautiful, but such a beautiful woman did not belong to herself, which made Wanyan Lin unacceptable.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue did not look at himself, Wanyan Lin felt a pain in his heart and said coldly, "With the wisdom of sleeping moon, you should know why I came."


    "My surname is su and my name is Mianyue. I don''t remember that I have a roundworm''s milk name." Su Mianyue answered nonchalantly and turned the page of the book. He did not care about Wanyan Lin''s attitude at all, but he was very vigilant in his heart.


    With her current physical condition, she was not fit to use force at all, otherwise she would have taken action after knowing that she was pregnant and left this place as soon as possible, which would harm her child.


    While Biwu was silent, she was always ready to take action. Even if her martial arts were not as good as Wanyan Lin''s, it would be good to buy Su Mianyue some time to leave.


    "Kill this child and accept the title of your consort, and I will return your father and brother''s freedom. An unborn child will be exchanged for the lives of two relatives. Mianyue should know how to choose, right?" Wanyan Lin''s voice was bland and cruel.


    No matter how Su Mianyue chose, it would be heartbreaking, but at this moment, she had no right to choose, or to choose.


    "Wanyan Lin, you are so inhumane to force miss, no wonder you can''t get miss''s heart. A cold-blooded person like you is not worth a woman''s love at all," Biwu said angrily.


    Su Mianyue, on the other hand, seemed calmer, and her eyes fell on the book from beginning to end. She was the only one who knew whether to read it or not.


    Wanyan Lin ignored Biwu''s anger. With a wave of his hand, an attendant walked into the house with a bowl of medicine in his hand. He placed it on a small stool beside master and servant Su Mianyue and bowed back.


    The smell of red flowers made Su Mianyue''s stomach churn, and he knocked over the medicine bowl without thinking about it. However, it spread the smell of the medicine and tried not to vomit it out. Su Mianyue''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Biwu had always been by Su Mianyue''s side, knowing her reaction, but at this moment, she could not do anything. She hesitated to look at Su Mianyue for a long time before Su Mianyue motioned her not to move.


    They were now just a piece of meat on Wanyan Lin''s chopping block. As long as Wanyan Lin held the Su Family father and son hostage, Su Mianyue would be restricted.


    "I want to see my father and brother first." Su Mianyue opened his mouth and looked straight at Wanyan Lin.


    Wanyan Lin was surprised by Su Mianyue''s reaction. He thought Su Mianyue would be very excited and even fight with him angrily. If he accidentally hurt Su Mianyue, then the child in her belly would run away, but he didn''t expect Su Mianyue to be so rational.


    Not sure what Su Mianyue''s real intention was to see the Su Family father and son, but Wanyan Lin hesitated for a moment before nodding, "I will arrange this. You will come to Mental Cultivation Hall at this time tomorrow."


    "Okay." Su Mianyue''s voice was calm.


    Taking a deep look at Su Mianyue, Wanyan Lin turned around and went out, "Send more people to protect princess su. If anything happens to her, I''ll take your heads."


    The head of the guard hurriedly answered and said yes, but the faces of the master and servant in the room were gloomy.


    "Is Wanyan Lin going to put miss under house arrest? Even with the kung fu of the Imperial Guard?" Biwu said.


    "He''s warning me." Su Mianyue opened his mouth with a cold face. As soon as Wanyan Lin left, he couldn''t bear it any longer. He vomited out and felt better until he vomited out the bitter water.


    Biwu was worried, but there was nothing she could do about vomiting and pregnancy. In Wanyan Lin''s palace, she had to be careful not to eat, let alone nurse Su Mianyue.


    After the cleaning was done, Biwu waved his hand to make people retreat. Then he looked at Su Mianyue with a sad face and asked, "Miss, what are you going to do next? Wanyan Lin will not let it go. If miss stays in the palace for one more day, the little master will be in more danger."


    "Father and brother are still in the palace, so what can I do?" Su Mianyue leaned back against the pillow, his eyebrows furrowed.


    Biwu was silent and tried to open his mouth several times, but chose to shut it. With su mianyue''s heart, she would never give up on anyone, but how could they have both ways now?


    Besides, Ji Xun was on his way day and night until he finally arrived in Imperial Capital, the Hengyuan. A shocking news almost made him lose his mind and rush into the palace.


    The new Noble Imperial Concubine Su, Ji Xun did not need to listen carefully to know that he was talking about Su Mianyue, and he believed that Su Mianyue would never betray their feelings, then it must be forced by Wanyan Lin.


    I don''t know how Mianyue is now, but he must be the one who needs him the most.


    Ji Xun clenched his fists and stood at the window looking in the direction of the palace, looking forward to the night.


    "Young master, Imperial Capital has been on high alert recently. The news from the palace is not accurate. We only know that Miss Su is not in danger for the time being." The secret guard came to reply, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Did you find out the whereabouts of the Su Family father and son?" Ji Xun had learned that Biwu was by Su Mianyue''s side, and now he was most concerned about the situation of the Su Family father and son. If they could not be rescued successfully, su mianyue would never leave with him.


    "My subordinates are incompetent. I only found out that the Su Family father and son may be locked up in Mental Cultivation Hall. I don''t know anything else." The secret guard lowered his head to answer, obviously ashamed of his incompetence.


    Ji Xun frowned and thought about his instructions, "Pass on the order and let our men be ready to follow me into the palace tonight."


    "Young master!" The guard raised his head in surprise, trying to dissuade Ji Xun from risking his life, but he kept his mouth shut.


    Not to mention that he was just an ordinary secret guard, even those close to Ji Xun could not stop Ji Xun''s decision.


    The bodyguard cupped his fists and accepted the order, as quietly as he had come, and the man had disappeared into the guest room.


    At this moment, the waiter knocked on the door and said, "Sir, the meal you ordered has arrived. Will the waiter bring it to your room?"


    "Yes." Ji Xun responded, and the murderous aura around him disappeared in an instant. He sat down in a gentle manner, waiting for the waiter to serve the dishes.


    Soon the waiter put two dishes and a plate of steamed buns away, and then he said with a fawning face, "Do you have any orders?"


    "I have something important to do tomorrow. I don''t want to be disturbed again today." Then he threw a silver ingot to the waiter.


    "Thank you very much, sir. Please rest assured. The young one will definitely inform us. No one will disturb the guest''s rest." The waiter took a bite of the silver ingot and said happily.


    After the waiter left, Ji Xun took out the silver needle and tried it. After making sure the food was fine, he raised his chopsticks and started eating. He had to take action at night. After eating, he had to rest for a while.


    Thinking of seeing Su Mianyue soon, Ji Xun''s heart was filled with excitement and expectation. After this meeting, she must be safely taken out of the palace and rescued the Su Family father and son. As for Wanyan Lin...


    Ji Xun''s face turned cold at the thought of his former love rival and his current political rival. He remained silent for a long time before continuing to eat, but the murderous look in his eyes did not fade.

 Chapter 527 To Give You the Best in the World

    Finally, when night fell, Su Mianyue and Biwu came to Mental Cultivation Hall and saw Wanyan Lin all the way.


    Wanyan Lin only glanced at Biwu and did not stop her from accompanying Su Mianyue.


    Just like last time, the two of them were blindfolded and led to the chamber of secrets. Wanyan Lin was waiting outside, and Shimen in this cell had only the outer organs, so everyone could go in and never come out.


    Of course, Wanyan Lin couldn''t personally deliver meals to the Su Family father and son every day, so they could still leave after being trapped for a few hours.


    I don''t know if Wanyan Lin had arranged it in advance, or if it was always the case, the Su Family father and son were locked in a cell, but they could take care of each other.


    "Father, second brother." Su Mianyue called out in a choked voice.


    Looking at the two relatives in front of her that she could hardly recognize, her heart ached and she blamed herself. If it wasn''t for her, how could these two be imprisoned here by Wanyan Lin?


    "Mianyue?" The Su Family father and son looked up and said in surprise. Their gloomy eyes finally had color, but it was only for a moment that they were replaced by solemnity." Why are you here?" They asked in unison."


    "Father and second brother, don''t worry. I wasn''t caught here. I won''t be in danger." Su Mianyue felt warm in her heart. Even when her father and brother were in danger, they still did not forget to care about her safety. This kind of kinship was something she had been looking forward to and cherished in her two lifetimes.


    Su Mianyue quickly stepped forward and held their hands. His eyes fell on their thin and haggard faces, secretly helping them.


    Even though Su Mianyue only knew a little about it, he knew that they had no life worries, and so far they were in the best condition.


    But when su mianyue''s eyes fell on Su Hao''s left arm, her eyes immediately turned scarlet. She gritted her teeth in hatred but did not dare to ask, afraid that it would make Su Hao sad.


    However, Su Mianyue did not know that her line of sight was so long. As long as Su Hao could not be detected by a fool, he smiled indifferently, "Second brother has become disabled, and he will depend on our little sister to support him in the future."


    "Is second brother joking with me?" Su Mianyue looked up, his eyes still misty, and he said with a clear smile, "But I have only one hand left to feed. My second brother is not so cowardly."


    "Father, you see, little sister actually despises me as a burden." Su Hao pretended to be wronged, but there was no sadness in his eyes.


    "It''s good that second brother knows. Even though I have money, I''m not a good samaritan. If second brother wants to be fed by me, he has to earn money on his own." Su Mianyue opened his mouth in a coquettish manner, but in his heart, he said," second brother, in this life, I will give you the best thing in the world, so that you are still the magnificent Su Family Second Childe."


    "Well, then I have to think about it. It''s not easy to beg for food under my little sister''s hands." Su Hao shook his head and pretended to sigh.


    Listening to a pair of children bickering there, Su Chengye revealed his first genuine smile in years. He didn''t care even if he became a prisoner. As long as his family had the chance to meet, he knew that they were all well.


    "All right, you tease your sister as soon as you meet her. She''s becoming less and less like a brother." Su Chengye scolded, then took Su Mianyue''s hand and asked with concern, "Yue, those people seem to be after you. You should be careful. As a father, I don''t know why they did this to you and your brother, and I don''t know why they asked those strange questions. I''m sure Biwu has already told you. Remember, as a father, don''t sacrifice yourself for the sake of father and your brother, or we won''t have the face to live even if we are saved, understand?"


    "Father..." Su Mianyue''s tears welled up again and Su Hao interrupted her before she could finish.


    Su Hao said with a straight face, "Little sister, father is right. If you can be safe, then father and I will be able to survive for so long. If anything happens to you, father and I will have no face to live in this world."


    "Okay, Mianyue knows." Su Mianyue had to swallow what she wanted to say. Could she say that she was in a dilemma?


    "Master, Second Childe, miss is pregnant." Biwu, who had been silent for a long time, said without any joy. He knew that Su Mianyue would never give up his family, but biwu thought about it for a few days. He felt that only by giving up these people could Su Mianyue leave safely.


    Before Biwu could say anything he shouldn''t, Su Mianyue whispered, "Biwu, get me a glass of water. I''m thirsty."


    Knowing what Su Mianyue meant, Biwu gritted his teeth and tried to finish his sentence, but stopped under Su Mianyue''s pleading eyes, only to pour water with tears in his eyes.


    The master and servant could not hide their behavior from the Su Family father and son. They looked at each other and chose to ignore it. Everything had to wait until Su Mianyue left.


    "The old lady is going to have a grandson. Who is her son-in-law?" Su Chengye asked with a smile, his eyes brimming with joy.


    "It must be that kid Yu, right?" Su Hao asked, but his eyes were fixed.


    Seeing Su Mianyue nod his head, he pretended to be angry and said, "Hmph, that boy is really not a good thing. How old was he when he first came into our house? I think he must have been paying attention to Yue at that time, and he took away my most precious sister. When he saw him, he had to fight a war."


    "I''m afraid second brother can''t beat Yu. What can we do?" Su Mianyue pretended to sigh and said, "Alas, it is said that a woman will not be bullied by her husband if she has her own family as her backer, but second brother is really weak."


    "Well, you are really an extrovert. Now that you have a husband, you look down on your brother? If you dare to fight with your brother, that boy doesn''t want a wife, does he?" Su Hao snorted and said.


    "Nonsense." After slapping Su Hao, Su Chengye quickly took Su Mianyue''s hand and sat her on the simple wooden bed, "Yueyue, as a father, I know you haven''t been taught by your mother since you were young, and I don''t know you well enough about family management. Although you were the mother of the country, you did a terrible job. Don''t be willful when you have your own family in the future. It''s the greatest happiness for a woman to have a man who loves you. You must keep the happiness that belongs to you. Do you understand?"


    Looking at the glimmer of hope in Su Chengye''s eyes, Su Mianyue nodded and choked, "Father, don''t worry. I know what to do. My daughter will not disappoint my father. My father must also supervise my daughter. Otherwise, my daughter will be too headstrong to be afraid of me."


    "You little girl, you''re really getting back. You''re a mother now, and you''re still acting like a spoiled child." Su Chengye opened his mouth with a look of disgust, but his expression was enjoyable and joyful. Even if he died now, Su Chengye could die in peace.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s identical face with his mother, Su Chengye felt no sorrow in his heart, but rather a sense of happiness. Although his beloved wife died early, she had a life extension, which was also considered the love of god.


    "Father is really a role model for treating one with kindness and ignoring the other. I''m afraid that everyone in the world will envy my sister''s good fortune and be so blessed and loved by my father." Su Hao asked, pretending to be jealous.


    "Second brother is so narrow-minded. You must be prepared in the future. I''m afraid you will suffer for the rest of your life." Su Mianyue smiled playfully, and the sadness in the depths of his eyes was well concealed.


    She still dared not promise to save the two of them, but secretly vowed in her heart that she would protect this family relationship and never let anyone destroy it.

 Chapter 528 Its Time for You to Leave

    The family spoke for a while more, as they were all afraid that the conversation in this secret room would be heard by the outside world, so they did not say a word of privacy.


    After staying for half an hour, Su Mianyue knew that he couldn''t stay any longer. Although he didn''t want to, he still said, "Take care of father and brother. Mianyue will bring you out safely. You must wait for Mianyue to pick you up."


    "Well, father is waiting for our Mianyue girl." Su Chengye nodded with a smile, not the least bit sad.


    Su Hao also smiled and said, "Little sister is going to support second brother for the rest of her life. Second brother is going to pester little sister and never let her go. From now on, he will be a dandy boy. This is what he always dreamed of."


    "Brat, I''m not afraid to bring bad things to your little nephew. If you dare to be a dandy, I''ll serve you according to the family law." Su Chengye slapped Su Hao on the shoulder. It sounded loud but didn''t hurt him. It was a special way for father and son to get close over the years.


    Su Hao rubbed her shoulders exaggeratedly and looked at Su Mianyue with a jealous face, "Father is biased. He knows that you like little sister the most. Now that little sister''s child is in second place, why do I feel so sad about life?"


    Su Chengye glared at the playful Su Hao and put away his relaxed attitude. He looked at Su Mianyue with a complicated expression and waited for a while, "Mianyue, you should leave."


    The warmth of the past disappeared after Su Chengye''s words. Su Mianyue''s eyes instantly turned red and he tried to say something several times but could not say it.


    Patting Su Mianyue on the shoulder, Su Chengye said kindly, "Silly girl, father and your brother can''t run away here. Come and see us when you have time."


    "Daughters are useless and cannot save father and brother." Su Mianyue''s eyes reddened as he spoke.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s all a trick." Su Chengye was open to life and death. Although he lived for su hao, he would not let Su Mianyue give up his life to save him because he valued men over women. He said in a deep voice, "Mianyue, everything is according to your ability. I am satisfied to meet you as a father."


    "Yes, little sister, as long as you live well." Su Hao had a gentle smile on his face, but there was a lot of reluctance in his eyes when he looked at Su Mianyue.


    Looking at the Su Family father and son, Su Mianyue could not help but sob out. Although the two of them behaved normally, su mianyue still felt something was wrong, which was a woman''s intuition.


    "Father, second brother, you must promise me that you must wait until the day I take you away from your family and reunite. No matter what happens, don''t give up your life, or I will follow you." Su Mianyue said solemnly after a moment of silence.


    Su Chengye scowled. "Silly girl, don''t say such things."


    "Our Su Family is counting on you to continue your bloodline. Besides, my sister is now a mother. How can she despise life so much?" Su Hao was rarely serious about Su Mianyue, and his eyes were filled with uncontrollable anger.


    Being cherished so much by the two of them, Su Mianyue felt a warm current in his heart. He touched his stomach and insisted, "My father and second brother suffered this disaster because of me. If we can''t save my father and brother Mianyue, we are not worthy of being a mother! I won''t give up on both of you and my children. If we can''t do both, then our family will meet on the yellow spring road together. We will live together and die together as ghosts."


    Just as Su Chengye and his son were about to speak, Su Mianyue interrupted them and continued, "Father and second brother, stop talking. You know my character is the same. If you force me to live alone, I will not be happy in this life. Instead of blaming myself for not being happy, I would rather die than save my father and brother."


    "Silly girl, why are you doing this?" Su Chengye shook her head helplessly.


    "It''s the same choice for my father and brother to stay away from each other, isn''t it?" Su Mianyue chuckled and held the hands of the two of them, "Our family will never be separated again. I was thinking of asking my father to take Biwu as his goddaughter after the family reunions. This girl has been wronged ever since she came with me. She owes her a lot. I''m afraid she won''t be able to pay her back in this lifetime."


    "Miss..." Biwu''s eyes turned red and bean-sized tears fell.


    Su Chengye looked up at biwu with pity in his eyes and nodded in agreement, "Biwu was also raised for her father. This girl is qualified to be the daughter of my Su Family. As father, he promised to take her as his foster daughter after a family reunion. As long as I am still resolutely not going to hurt Biwu any more."


    "I have thanked my lord." Biwu knelt down and kowtowed. As a servant, the luckiest thing in her life was to meet a good master. After so much experience, Biwu was no longer a pretentious person, so she did not say no.


    However, she did not think that she could live until that day. After all, it was too difficult to leave the palace, and she was willing to give her chance to live to the master.


    Su Hao stepped forward and gave her a weak hand. With a kind smile, she said, "It''s time for Biwu to learn to call her father, su biwu. This name sounds good. You can tell it''s a beauty by listening to it. Our Su Family got another thousand gold."


    "Second Childe laughed. Biwu is just a willow. She''s not a beauty. No one has the right to be a beauty in front of a lady." Biwu smiled sheepishly, knowing clearly that he was only a pretty girl, far from a pretty girl.


    Looking at Biwu''s thin face, Su Mianyue felt a pain in his heart and took Biwu''s hand. My Biwu baby is worth a thousand gold. Even if ugly monsters stay with me for a long time, they will become beautiful women."


    The corners of their mouths twitched as they listened to Su Mianyue''s narcissistic words. They knew you were beautiful, but could you stop boasting?


    Su Mianyue did not care about the reaction of the few people, turned around and saluted Su Chengye, "It''s not convenient for my daughter to stay for a long time. I hope father and brother take care of me. My daughter promises that the day of family reunion will not be long."


    Su Chengye and Su Hao nodded, indicating that they would wait for Su Mianyue to rescue them. They had planned to cut their own throat after meeting Su Mianyue so as not to drag Su Mianyue down, so they had to put it on hold.


    As Su Mianyue said, they would never accept the fact that their family members had sacrificed themselves to protect their own lives. The death of a Su Zhe was already the most heavy stone in Su Mianyue''s heart. If there were no family members, Su Mianyue would not have been able to cross that hurdle in his life.


    As he turned around, Su Mianyue''s face darkened and he silently said, "Big brother, I will bear the responsibility of your eldest son, I will protect this family for you, and I will never let anything happen to my father and second brother again. Can you bless me in the spirit of heaven?"


    Su Mianyue, who did not believe in ghosts and gods, was thinking of Su Zhe at the moment. Whether she had not traveled to the Su Family and suffered so many disasters, the fact was that the Su Family had been defeated because of her. Of course, the responsibility of her predecessor was heavier, but she had already accepted that she was Su Mianyue, so she had to shoulder the responsibility of her predecessor together.


    When Shimen opened, Wanyan Lin was still standing where he was, not even changing his movements, but looking at Su Mianyue with a deeper gaze, as if he were probing.


    Su Mianyue was too lazy to talk to him. After blindfolded according to the rules, he held Biwu''s hand and handed the scabbard in the other hand to Wanyan Lin, motioning for Wanyan Lin to lead the way silently.

 Chapter 529 Ah Ling Hugged Me

    On the roof of Mental Cultivation Hall, Ji Xun was lurking there to watch the situation below.


    He went to Guanju Palace immediately after entering the palace to see Su Mianyue, but he happened to see Su Mianyue go out.


    Because there were a lot of people following behind su mianyue, and Biwu was beside Su Mianyue, Ji Xun did not go forward, but followed all the way.


    Seeing Su Mianyue and Biwu go to find Wanyan Lin for a long time and not come out, his heart still had to wait, although he was anxious. After all, there was no abnormal noise from inside. If it affected the rescue, don''t say that Su Mianyue would be angry. Even Ji Xun would be uneasy.


    Nearly an hour later, Su Mianyue and the others came out of the side hall. Ji Xun could not get close to them. He could not hear their conversation, but he could tell from his expression that Su Mianyue was angry.


    "Wanyan Lin, I will not give up on my father, brother, or the child in my womb. It would be best if you were willing to fulfill me. However, all the previous grudges have been erased, and I owe you a favor. If you force me again, I don''t mind burning stones with you, sacrificing the lives of our family in exchange for the lives of an emperor or even the lives of the Hengyuan. We, the Hengyuan, have made a profit," Su Mianyue said coldly.


    "Are you really going to be so cruel to me?" Wanyan Lin''s face was full of pain. As an emperor, he didn''t mind Su Mianyue remarrying, and he forgave her for betraying their feelings and other men. Why couldn''t he get her heart?


    He didn''t know what Wanyan Lin was thinking, or Su Mianyue would have laughed a few times.


    Wanyan Lin thought she had done a lot, but none of it was what Su Mianyue wanted. The love that was forced on her would only push her further.


    "Do you know the meaning of the word love?" Su Mianyue asked.


    "Mianyue, you should know that my patience is limited. I will give you one day to consider. If you have not made a choice tomorrow, then I will help you make a choice." Wanyan Lin''s voice also cooled down, and when he swept past Su Mianyue''s abdomen, there was a clear murderous release.


    Subconsciously, she took a step back with her stomach in her arms. Su Mianyue pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Biwu quickly shielded Su Mianyue behind him and stared coldly at Wanyan Lin, "The su family will not be so cowardly as to be afraid of death. Just think of it as a family reunion in another way. Since you don''t even care about the country and your life, why don''t you fight? It''s still unknown who will win or lose."


    "Heh." Wanyan Lin sneered, clearly not taking Biwu''s threat seriously.


    "Miss, let''s go." Biwu turned and helped Su Mianyue away, ignoring Wanyan Lin.


    There was only hatred left between them, so there was no need to talk about it when they couldn''t get along.


    But Biwu''s brows were furrowed. Wanyan Lin''s meaning was clear. They only had one day. How could they save master and Second Childe?


    Along the way, neither master nor servant spoke. This palace was full of Wanyan Lin''s spies. They had to be careful.


    After returning to bed, Biwu closed the door and helped Su Mianyue to sit on the soft couch. He frowned and asked, "Does miss still have power in Imperial Capital?"


    "I''m afraid we can''t get out of this palace now." Su Mianyue said calmly. If he had contacted the department before, there would have been a chance, but Wanyan Lin had just given an ultimatum, and he would have taken precautions against her.


    Biwu heard the words and said in a hurry, "Then biwu will escort miss away. As long as miss leaves here safely, Wanyan Lin will not hurt master and Second Childe. At that time..."


    "Baby Biwu, I told you to go with me. I won''t leave my father and brother behind, and I won''t leave you alone," Su Mianyue warned.


    "But miss..." I have to think about the little master!


    Before Biwu could finish his sentence, Su Mianyue''s face turned cold and he was holding the soft sword at his waist.


    Biwu knew that someone had broken into their room and quickly got up to pick up the sword. Before the sword could be drawn out of its sheath, she heard Su Mianyue call out in a choked voice, "Yu."


    He turned to look at the man in black standing behind the bead curtain, and a light flashed in his eyes. With Ji Xun around, he was not afraid of Su Mianyue''s accident.


    Biwu was very perceptive and hid in the inner room, leaving space for the lovers. Only in front of Ji Xun could she leave Su Mianyue at ease for a moment.


    Su Mianyue only called out, but still sat there motionless, waiting for Ji Xun to slowly walk towards her, shouting in his heart to go faster and faster.


    Ji Xun pursed his thin lips tightly. He had planned to teach Su Mianyue a lesson when he saw her. When he saw those eager eyes, he swallowed them. He really loved this little woman.


    "Leave the book and go. Did Yue forget he had a man?" Ji Xun asked in a deep voice.


    "Yu, hug me." Su Mianyue did not answer directly and stretched out his arms for a hug.


    Faced with the coquettish Su Mianyue, Ji Xun was really not angry at all, so he could only walk forward and hold Su Mianyue in his arms with a low sigh.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s soft body and smelling the fragrance that belonged to her alone, Ji Xun''s heart felt at ease.


    "Life without you is really hard. Yue must have been changed by a demon, or else my heart would be worn out." Ji Xun said helplessly.


    "Yu, I miss you so much." Su Mianyue''s voice was nasal.


    "Think I have to run away from home, huh?" Ji xun asked.


    "Why are you here? What about the mountains and rivers? If Wanyan Lin knew you were in the Hengyuan, he would try his best to kill you. Yu, how could you be so stupid?" Suddenly remembering that Ji Xun shouldn''t be here, Su Mianyue leaned into Ji Xun''s arms and raised his head slightly in reproach.


    "Of course I want to come here if you are here, otherwise how can I be at ease?" Ji Xun sighed and saw the deep worry in Su Mianyue''s eyes. He smiled and comforted her, "Don''t worry. There''s a gentleman in the Yan Country who doesn''t regret sitting down. It won''t happen. You''re the one who can''t be at ease."


    "You do have a good brother who can entrust everything to you." It was reassuring to know that Junn Buhui was in charge. Although Junn Buhui''s evil looks were sometimes unreliable, they were generally reliable when it came to business.


    "Everything except you can be delivered." Ji Xun said in a low voice. As soon as Su Mianyue smiled, he lowered his face and asked, "Yue hasn''t answered me yet. How do you plan on fighting when you run away from home?"


    "I found my father and brother. They''re in Wanyan Lin''s Mental Cultivation Hall chamber." Not wanting Ji Xun to dwell on the previous topic, Su Mianyue quickly changed the subject, "Yu, how many people did you bring this time?"


    The reason why Su Mianyue did not let the people who were protecting her help her was because there were not enough people, and even the rescue in the palace would only increase casualties.


    Moreover, she was only sure today where Su Chengye and his son were staying, and she was sure that she would not be hurt by the secret chamber again, so she dared to let Ji Xun''s people do it.


    "I will arrange for someone to rescue my father and brother. You will leave with me tonight." Ji Xun spoke in an unquestionable tone.


    "No." Su Mianyue shook his head, "Your light functions come and go freely in the palace without being discovered. I can avoid Wanyan Lin''s eyes and ears if I''m careful, but biwu''s light work is a little difficult. Furthermore, tonight Wanyan Lin will guard Guanju Palace strictly. It''s impossible to rescue my father and brother tonight."


    "I''ll send you and Biwu out first, then I''ll bring someone to rescue my father and brother." Ji Xun insisted, "If Yue cooperates, the matter of running away from home will be written off. Otherwise, don''t blame my men for being merciless."


    With that, Ji Xun raised his hand and gave Su Mianyue a symbolic pat twice.

 Chapter 530 Avenge Your Husband

    Su Mianyue did not dare to complain and said in a slightly urgent tone, "The secret room is heavily guarded. I will draw a map overnight. After you study it thoroughly, bring someone to rescue my father and brother tomorrow night. Wanyan Lin will definitely come to Guanju Palace tomorrow night, which is the best time."


    "Does he come to see you often?" Ji Xun grasped the point that he couldn''t ignore.


    "That''s not important." Su Mianyue shook his head, "This is not the time to talk about this. You can help me grind and draw a map for you."


    "No, this is important." Ji Xun held Su Mianyue in his arms and asked again, "Does he come to see you often?"


    "This is Wanyan Lin''s palace. Do you think I can stop him?" Su Mianyue frowned, feeling that Ji Xun was a little childish, but now was not the time to waste, so he wanted to struggle down the ground. "Yu, stop it, okay? Tomorrow night is the best chance to save our father and brother. We can''t miss it."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue had lost the joy of reunion so quickly, Ji Xun was not happy in his heart. He directly held Su Mianyue''s back and kissed her, putting all his thoughts and punishments into the kiss.


    Ji Xun''s kiss was so domineering that Su Mianyue could hardly breathe. She was afraid of hurting the fetus in her stomach and didn''t dare to struggle too hard.


    It was not until Su Mianyue''s breathing was not smooth that Ji Xun let go of her, but only gave Su Mianyue breathing space instead of letting go.


    With his forehead against Su Mianyue''s, Ji Xun said in a low, husky voice, "I really want to eat you now."


    But whether it was for the safety of their children or where they were, they had to be in a romantic mood and stop being courteous. They could not accept the fact that they were in love in Wanyan Lin''s palace where she was forcibly conferred the title of imperial concubine.


    "Yu, did I tell you that I''m pregnant?" Su Mianyue suddenly looked up and stared at Ji Xun seriously. She shared her joy with him and hoped that Ji Xun would trust her 100 %.


    After all, the fact that she was pregnant was found out in the palace of the Hengyuan, and it was easy to misunderstand. At this time, she deliberately did not specify the month of pregnancy.


    Ji Xun was stunned, staring at Su Mianyue in a daze, speechless, with the same expression as before.


    After a long time waiting for Ji Xun''s answer, Su Mianyue was extremely disappointed and slowly straightened up to get out of Ji Xun''s arms.


    Just as her feet landed, she heard Ji Xun''s voice trembling with suppressed ecstasy, "Yue, you mean I''m going to be a father? Say it again, I''m afraid I heard it wrong."


    This time it was Su Mianyue who was stunned. He couldn''t understand whether Ji Xun was slow to react or was afraid that she would be unhappy.


    Su Mianyue looked into Ji Xun''s eyes seriously, making sure that there was only joy and expectation in those deep eyes. Then Su Mianyue breathed a sigh of relief, and the dull feeling in his heart finally disappeared.


    "Yes, Yu, you''re going to be a father. The little guy has been living in my stomach for more than four months, and he''s coming out to meet you in more than five months." Su Mianyue smiled like the morning sun.


    Ji Xun pursed his lips and looked at Su Mianyue''s belly. He reached out his big hand several times before touching it. He frowned and asked, "Shouldn''t pregnant people have a big belly? Why can''t I touch anything? Yue, it can''t be that you didn''t eat well and starved our son, right?"


    "You like your son so much? What if it''s a daughter?" Su Mianyue slapped ji xun''s hand unhappily.


    "It has to be a son." Ji Xun said with a straight face, "Just like you, how happy it is to have a brother to protect us. So our first child must be a son, so that no matter how many daughters we have in the future, there will be people to support us. Even if we grow old in the future, we will not be afraid that our daughter will be bullied."


    Su Mianyue was speechless about what Ji Xun said, and Ji Xun was right about it, but was it really good to train unborn children in the direction of sister control?


    He raised his hand and stroked Ji Xun''s face. Su Mianyue knew that he wanted his first child to be his son and that it had something to do with his own experience. The eldest princess was a thorn in Ji Xun''s heart that could not be removed, and it would hurt for the rest of his life.


    "Well, if Yu says he is a son, he must be a son. When this little fellow grows up, we will teach him how to protect his sister. Our daughter is the most precious woman in the world. Whoever dares to deceive her will be looking for death," Su Mianyue said gently.


    "That''s a must. My Ji Xun''s daughter is a golden branch and a golden leaf, and the world''s men allow her to choose and trample on her." Ji Xun was pleased.


    Looking at Ji Xun speechlessly, Su Mianyue could imagine that Ji Xun would be a daughter in the future. It was right to choose any man in the world, but what did this mean? Can we let our daughter have three husbands and four concubines?


    "Baby, this is your father. He loves you as much as a mother. Come and say hello." Holding Ji Xun''s hand, Su Mianyue spoke softly, and the happiness in her eyes exploded.


    Four months of pregnancy already had a slight fetal movement, but the daily fetal movement was not long, and it needed to calm down to feel it, which was one of the reasons why Su Mianyue had not found a pregnancy before.


    As if he understood his mother''s words, the fetus moved a little. Ji Xun''s perception of martial arts was different from that of ordinary people. He was so happy that he couldn''t express it. He shouted, "It moved."


    "Shh, this is not our territory. Don''t let those dogs hear you." Su Mianyue had to remind her. Looking at Ji Xun''s excited expression, she felt that she had the whole world and wished that time would stop at this moment.


    Ji Xun''s eyes darkened at the thought of where she was, but they returned to normal in an instant. He held Su Mianyue''s hand and let her sit in his arms. His big hand was still reluctant to move away from Su Mianyue''s abdomen, and he said in a low voice: "We''ll go back tomorrow after we save our father and brother. Once you''re pregnant, don''t wander around. Rest assured and give birth. I''ll take care of everything else. Your man is not so incompetent."


    "Okay." Su Mianyue nodded meekly. She wouldn''t have left without Ji Xun telling her, but this time she had to go out. Otherwise, Wanyan Lin wouldn''t have given Ji Xun''s people a chance to meet Su Chengye and the others. Maybe they would have been taken hostage to the border.


    Thinking of Wanyan Lin, Su Mianyue was filled with hatred. This time, they had a big problem.


    If Wanyan Lin gave the person to Su Mianyue directly, Su Mianyue would accept his love and maybe be friends in the future, just like Mu Tinng.


    But now...


    Sensing that Su Mianyue was in a bad mood, Ji Xun asked, "What''s wrong? But are you feeling unwell?"


    "No." Su Mianyue shook his head and looked sideways at Ji Xun, "Yu, Wanyan Lin wants to force me to choose between my father and brother and our children. This time he really touched my bottom line. I must avenge him."


    Su Mianyue knew very well that if Ji Xun hadn''t arrived in time, tomorrow would have been a real disaster.


    With her current condition, it was too difficult to kidnap Wanyan Lin to save Su Chengye and his son and bring them back to the Yan Country safely.


    Ji Xun''s face turned cold and nodded, "Okay, avenge your husband."

 Chapter 531 The Child And I Are Waiting for You

    As time was running out, Su Mianyue drew a map of the mechanism to Ji Xun from memory and wrote down the details of the matter to be paid attention to.


    However, both of them knew that even with this map, it was not easy to save people. After all, the mechanism inside could not be just that.


    Ji Xun was in charge of the rescue, and Su Mianyue had already explained what he knew, so he straightened Ji Xun''s clothes and whispered, "Wanyan Lin is not benevolent. We don''t have to be principled. If necessary, we can exchange it with hostages."


    As for who Ji Xun would choose as a hostage, Su Mianyue did not worry. There were only a few people in the palace who could make Wanyan Lin give up his principles.


    "I''ll leave you some of the guards. Make sure you''re safe. In my heart, nothing is more important than you," Ji Xun said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t worry, we still have to wait for the white-haired day together. How can we be willing to leave you like this? Don''t forget to contact the secret guards I brought with us after leaving the palace. How can my people contact you? If you need them, just deploy them." In order to reassure Ji Xun, Su Mianyue did not have Ji Xun''s suggestion, but chuckled and patted Ji Xun on the chest, "Be careful. The children and I are waiting for you to take us home."


    "Okay." Ji Xun nodded solemnly, kissed Su Mianyue on the forehead and got up and left without even turning his head back, or else he would be reluctant to leave.


    Seeing Ji Xun disappear, Su Mianyue sits on the couch in a daze. There is a great possibility of a bloody battle tomorrow night. Even if he trusts Ji Xun very much, he will be worried. He will not be able to sleep tonight.


    Biwu, who was in bed, was sitting on the ground with his knees in his arms, his little face buried between his knees covered with tears.


    When Ji Xun arrived, Su Mianyue was safe. Biwu was happy and thought of Wu Yuqing, the man who promised to marry her and take care of her for the rest of her life.


    Both master and servant had their own thoughts, so they sat down until dawn, not bothering each other and not having the energy to comfort each other.


    Yinn Yue had been preoccupied ever since she found out that Su Mianyue was pregnant. She believed that Su Mianyue''s child was Ji Xun''s, but she also knew that Wanyan Lin could not tolerate the child.


    "See you, empress." Caiping bowed. She was Yinn Yue''s maid of honor and the link between Yinn Yue and the Yin Family.


    "How are father and mother?" Yinn Yue raised his hand and held it up. After entering the palace, he never went back to his mother''s house. He only had a chance to talk to his family at the palace banquet, so he was very concerned about them.


    "Good evening, my lord and my lady." Caiping replied and gave mammy zhang a look. Nanny Zhaang immediately informed the palace people to wait outside and personally stood by the door to guard the door.


    "What did father say?" There was no outsider in Yinn Yue''s tone was a little urgent, it was inevitable to leave a handle on it. Yinn Yue and yin fu never needed letters to contact each other. They could only rely on Caiping to learn. It could be said that caiping was Yinn Yue''s confidant and her weakness.


    "Your excellency asked your servant to tell the empress that if her highness the crown prince can make a decision at a young age, he must not be in a troubled world." Caiping walked up to Yinn Yue and whispered, "The Yan Country and the Tianlan are in the same boat. The Beichen state is too busy to care about itself. The empress must seize the opportunity to make good friends with the company. Otherwise, she will be in danger."


    As expected, Yinn Yue lowered his eyes and thought for a moment. Then he took off the jade bracelet and put it in Caiping''s hand. He said meaningfully: "Caiping, you have been by my side for many years. You are my right-hand man. You are like a sister in my heart. I cannot afford to let you face danger with my palace. If the crown prince becomes emperor, I will let you marry into a grand matriarch and let your family leave the palace and set up a new door."


    Caiping looked at Yinn Yue in amazement.


    The maids in the palace were also slaves, and what Yinn Yue said was to give her a noble future, which she did not dare to expect before.


    Her eyes were red as she knelt down to thank her, "Please rest assured, your servant will never let down the empress''s kindness in this life. In the next life, you will also have to form a straw ring to repay her kindness."


    Caiping then kowtowed heavily to express his loyalty, for his own future, even if he had to sacrifice his life for Yinn Yue, not to mention that Caiping''s family were slaves in the yin mansion, which was also a fetter and deterrent to her.


    After Caiping made a solid kowtow, Yinn Yue bent down to help her up, put the bracelet on Caiping himself, and smiled gently, "When my mother asked me if I really wanted to choose you, a servant girl who was several times prettier than my own palace, to serve me closely, at that time I was young and said,'' a beautiful woman looks pleasant to the eye, not to mention that her eyes are very bright and definitely not that evil woman with a very heavy heart''. Now that I think about it, the choice at that time was quite right. If you don''t have Caiping to help me, I''ll be walking on thin ice in this harem."


    "Miss." Caiping''s tears rolled back and forth, and the address had not been called since she entered the palace. She could not help but feel sad when she saw Yinn Yue holding back her tears, "Miss has always remembered that if it weren''t for miss''s kindness to her family, she would have been an orphan now. She might have fallen into the dust of the earth. Even if she was brain-dead, she would not have complained."


    Yinn Yue had already practiced the art of keeping people''s hearts together in the palace for many years. At this moment, she said to cai ping, "If you are tired, go back and rest first. I will give you half a day''s leave, and let the kitchenette give you two favorite dishes for dinner. If it wasn''t for the rules of the palace, I would also like to taste the taste of home, but I can''t help it."


    Seeing Yinn Yue''s bitter smile, Caiping could not think of words to persuade him. Unless Yinn Yue could become Empress Dowager''s honor, he could only be bound by all kinds of rules. Especially Wanyan Lin, the emperor, Wuqing.


    After the salute to Yinn Yue, Caiping retreated, but in his heart, he secretly made up his mind to protect Yinn Yue to the position of supremacy, for the sake of this relationship between master and servant, and for herself.


    A moment later, nanny zhang walked in and said in a panic, "Empress, the news from the Imperial Hospital has come that the emperor ordered someone to boil the abortion medicine, which is already heading towards the guanju palace."


    "What?" Hearing that Yinn Yue''s face turned pale, she was most afraid that wan yanlin would attack Su Mianyue.


    With su mianyue''s temperament, she would rather die than surrender. With the strength of the Yan Country and the Yan Country, and even the purple mist mountain, they would call on the martial arts people to take action against him. How could she and the crown prince survive?


    "Empress, you should think of a way. Don''t panic at this time." Nanny Zhaang already knew that Yinn Yue wanted to protect Su Mianyue, and Yinn Yue also analyzed the pros and cons with Nanny Zhaang. Only then did Nanny Zhaang understand that this child could not be lost.


    "Nanny Zhaang, come with me to meet Empress Dowager." Yinn Yue calmed down a little and immediately opened his mouth.


    Nanny Zhaang reached out to help Yinn Yue, only to find that Yinn Yue''s hand was so cold that he still asked, "Empress Dowager never liked Miss Su. Will he help?"


    Yinn Yue was stunned, then remembered the festival between Empress Dowager and Su Mianyue. After some consideration, he said, "Go to Shou'' an Palace."

 Chapter 532 A Bowl of Red Flowers

    Yinn Yue did not know how to persuade Retired Emperor Su Mianyue. At this moment, she was looking angrily at Imperial Physician, who was standing in front of her trembling, or rather at the bowl of abortion medicine that Imperial Physician was holding.


    Biwu wanted to knock over the medicine but Su Mianyue stopped him. Now that Wanyan Lin didn''t come over personally, they would send the next bowl over if they knocked over this bowl. There was no need to smell the whole house.


    All they needed to do was to stall for time. As long as Ji Xun could save the man, it was all in time.


    Remembering the whispers she had whispered to Ji Xun last night, Su Mianyue calmed down. As long as their men succeeded, Wanyan Lin would not be afraid.


    "Miss Su, this medicine..." Drink it while it''s hot. Imperial Physician swallowed it in the middle of his sentence.


    The cold eyes of master and servant Su Mianyue were sharper than knives, and the cold treatment of concubine feili by biwu made Imperial Physician''s heart tremble. Just as he raised his head, he suddenly dropped his head, wondering why he didn''t take a leave and rest at home for a few days. This was clearly making him suffer.


    "Imperial Physician, let''s go stand outside. Our miss is having a baby. If she looks at Imperial Physician a few more times, the little master will be born like this. Wouldn''t that be a disgrace to her parents?" Biwu opened his mouth in disgust, afraid that Imperial Physician would be incontinent if he shook a little longer.


    Imperial Physician looked at biwu gratefully. No matter how much Biwu humiliated him, it was better for him to be killed than to stay in the room at any time. However, after one look, imperial physician hong regretted it. Biwu''s expression of wanting to kill was really frightening.


    Because the window was open, the smell of the medicine quickly drifted out. The unobtrusive person closed his eyes and took a nap in Su Mianyue, but his heart was not as calm as his face.


    "Miss, there must be no accident with young master Yu." Biwu said to himself in a low voice, comforting him.


    "Well, I believe in Yu." Su Mianyue squeezed out a light smile, but the worry in his heart still couldn''t be dispelled.


    Knowing that she couldn''t persuade Su Mianyue, Biwu simply shut her mouth and sat beside Su Mianyue to protect her.


    But after a moment of silence, Wanyan Lin strode over, glanced at Imperial Physician, who was kneeling down when he saw him, and then glanced at the bowl of cold abortion pills. Without any extra expression, he walked into the house.


    Seeing Su Mianyue leaning on the soft couch to take a nap, Biwu sat there in a ready posture. Wanyan Lin said coldly, "Get out."


    "Don''t think about it. I won''t give you a chance to hurt my lady." Biwu''s neck was tied up and he was not afraid of Wanyan Lin, who was much more skilled than her.


    "Don''t make me say it again. Get out!" Wanyan Lin scolded in a cold voice, looking at Biwu with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Biwu is mine. It''s not up to you to let her out." Su Mianyue slowly opened her eyes, took a look at the already dark sky, and estimated the time when Ji Xun would make a move. She was afraid that it would be difficult for her to delay the time to pick Ji Xun up.


    "Mianyue, do you have to come face to face with me? You''re just a servant." Wanyan Lin looked at Biwu scornfully, his voice tinged with anger.


    "It doesn''t matter to you who Biwu is, but to me, Biwu is my sister and my family. Is it possible that in your Wanyan Lin''s heart, your family is just servants?" Su Mianyue spoke in a light tone, with an expression of understanding: "Yes, your brothers are not your servants, because they are fighting with you. You are no match for them in this life. Otherwise, you won''t be able to unify the Hengyuan for so many years. I don''t know how you have the courage to initiate a war if you can''t even make it in a crowd. Your brothers must have attacked you by now, right?"


    "Su Mianyue!" The blue veins on Wanyan Lin''s forehead popped up. He had always been afraid of being mentioned about several brothers, and his inability to unify the Hengyuan was the biggest thorn in his heart.


    With his hands spread out, Su Mianyue said innocently, "I''m really sorry that I stabbed you in the spot, but who made me wander around for so long that I forgot the most basic court etiquette and imperial taboo?"


    "Don''t say things that have nothing to do with me. You should know the purpose of my coming here. Do you want to drink this bowl of medicine or prepare a coffin for the Su Family father and son? Mianyue, do you have a choice?" Wanyan Lin asked with a cold face, but there was no tenderness in his eyes.


    "Well, this is the most difficult multiple choice question in the world." Su Mianyue, still calm, turned to Biwu and said, "Baby Biwu, do you think I should trust someone who has no credibility? What if he doesn''t let anyone go after taking this bowl of medicine? Is he going to be threatened for the rest of his life? Or if I choose to apologize to my father and brother, do you think he can really let me and the child go?"


    "Miss has said that she has no credit, how can she believe it?" Biwu snorted and said, "Miss, you should think it over carefully, lest you lose your husband and lose your army again. No, it should be said that you have nothing."


    Knowing Su Mianyue and Ji Xun''s plan, Biwu had to play along with Su Mianyue, so that he could buy more time, even a cup of tea would benefit them.


    "I promise as the son of heaven that no matter what choice you make, I will keep my promise and never break my promise." Wanyan Lin''s face was extremely ugly. There was nothing more embarrassing than being questioned by a woman she liked.


    Su Mianyue ignored it and played with his fingers, "What can I do? I have a choice disorder. No matter how I choose, I will regret my whole life. I can''t make up my mind when I think about how I will spend the rest of my life blaming myself."


    "Miss, you must be careful. You can''t come back to life after death. Once miss makes a decision, there will be no turning back." Biwu was playing the drums in an exaggerated tone.


    "Well, what baby Biwu said makes sense. Let me think about it." Su Mianyue held her chin in a contemplative manner, but she was the only one who knew that she was worried that she would not be able to wait for Ji Xun to come, and that it would be too difficult for Wanyan Lin to leave safely with Biwu without any poison, which would also affect Ji Xun''s plan to save people.


    Wanyan Lin waited patiently for a while, but Su Mianyue did not respond until night fell. He could not help but frown and doubt Su Mianyue''s purpose.


    "Imperial Physician, send the medicine in." Wanyan Lin ordered coldly. This sentence also interrupted Su Mianyue''s thoughts. Biwu looked at Su Mianyue anxiously.


    "Your majesty, this medicine loses some of its effectiveness when it cools down, minister..." Imperial Physician broke into a cold sweat again. He couldn''t finish his sentence under Wanyan Lin''s cold eyes. He quickly changed his voice and said, "This is the hot medicine."


    Imperial Physician scrambled out of the room. Su Mianyue estimated that Imperial Physician''s return would be about the time of a stick of incense. If she did not say her choice, Wanyan Lin would force her to drink the medicine.


    With Ji Xun''s bodyguard, she could hold on for a while, but Wanyan Lin would suspect that she had other plans.


    "Wanyan Lin, do you have to force my lady like this? A woman''s heart cannot be forced. Today, your coercion of my lady will only make her hate you more. If you keep a woman who hates you by your side, aren''t you afraid of my lady waiting for an opportunity to retaliate?" Biwu stood up in anger, ready to take action at any time, even if she put her life on the line to buy some time for Su Mianyue and her children.

 Chapter 533 Ill Drink

    Wanyan Lin let Biwu get angry as if he hadn''t heard.


    Su Mianyue could not help but frown. She touched the signal flare on her waist without any trace. If the situation was out of control, she could only play once.


    It wasn''t until Imperial Physician sent another bowl of abortion medicine that Wanyan Lin said, "The medicine is ready. Mianyue, what''s your choice?"


    Wanyan Lin''s voice was beautiful, but Su Mianyue''s voice was like a hell''s messenger to her ears, making her shiver.


    No longer leaning lazily, Su Mianyue sat up and said, "Wanyan Lin, you should know my character best. It''s better to be broken than broken. If you want me to give up my flesh and blood or my father and brother, it''s better to prepare a bowl of poison."


    "So, is Mianyue going to choose this evil seed?" Wanyan Lin frowned, his tone a little more somber.


    "My child has a father of ninety five, a proud son of heaven. Wanyan Lin, don''t think you''re a troublesome evil. All royal children are evil. The Yan Country is not your Hengyuan, and Yu is not a scum like you. Our child is the most honorable person in the world. You don''t deserve to humiliate him verbally." Su Mianyue''s voice was so cold that she could not bear to be insulted at her child, even if it was an expedient measure.


    Wanyan Lin''s eyes were cold. After staring at Su Mianyue coldly for a long time, he reached out to pick up the medicine bowl held high by imperial physician hong and walked slowly in the direction of su mianyue.


    As Wanyan Lin approached, Su Mianyue''s murderous spirit gradually emerged, and Biwu drew out his soft sword at his waist and was ready to attack.


    "After drinking it, I promise I won''t force you to do anything in the future." Standing three steps away, Wanyan Lin once again opened his mouth to give Su Mianyue a chance, seemingly unwilling to hurt anyone.


    Su Mianyue sneered and asked, "Wanyan Lin, if you let me abort the child, will you reunite our family and leave?"


    "Your father and brother can leave, and this little girl can leave. You will be Noble Imperial Concubine Su who dotes on the six palaces and the only concubine who will be buried with me in Imperial Mausoleum." Wanyan Lin said in a steady voice.


    "Wanyan Lin, you fart. I don''t want to have anything to do with you in life or death. Do you think it''s great that you''re the emperor of farts? I just despise you and despise you. Don''t disgust me with the way you live and die. I''m not interested in having nightmares every day." Su Mianyue''s face turned livid when she was angry. She tried her best not to take the initiative. Every second was precious to her.


    Wanyan Lin''s face turned ugly from being insulted like this. The veins in his hand, which was holding the medicine bowl, popped up, and his hands behind him were clenched and creaked. It was obvious that his self-control was on the verge of collapse.


    Looking at Su Mianyue coldly, he gritted his teeth and said, "Mianyue, so you don''t choose to drink this bowl of medicine?"


    "Drink your sister!" Su Mianyue opened her mouth and said another rude sentence. Now, no matter how hard she tried, she could not control her temper.


    "Wanyan Lin, you bastard. Because of your deception, my aunt has not enjoyed her freedom for many years. You chose to give up, but now I finally find the happiness I want to protect. Do you have to destroy it? Who do you think you are? Even the creator can''t control people''s thoughts. I, Su Mianyue, am not an accessory to your Wanyan Lin, and I''m not something you can call around. Can''t you be a little human?"


    "Su Mianyue!" Wanyan Lin gritted his teeth so hard that his mind could not be controlled by emotions. It took a long time before he shouted, "Someone, execute the Su Family father and son immediately."


    "Wanyan Lin, how dare you!" Su Mianyue shouted.


    "The choice I have given you is yours to give up. Su Mianyue, I will ask you one last time whether you want to choose this evil seed and wait for my men to deliver the order. You will not have the chance to go back on your word even if you want to." As Wanyan Lin spoke, he hinted that the guards should not rush to deliver the message, lest it was irreparable.


    "Wanyan Lin!" Su Mianyue was furious and looked at Wanyan Lin with murderous eyes.


    "I will give you three minutes to count. You must think it over carefully. Once I break this bowl of medicine, your father and brother will be beheaded." Wanyan Lin straightened his arm and started counting down, "Three..."


    Wan yanlin did not count quickly, but su mianyue felt that this moment was unprecedented.


    She was afraid that Ji Xun would not have time to save her and that she would take the medicine bowl on impulse. Her hand was uncontrollably trying to lift it. It was more important for her to be Su Chengye and his son than for a child she had never met before.


    Su Mianyue owed too much to the Su Family and could not stand by and watch Su Chengye and his son die because of her, but the child in her womb was innocent, the fruit of her and Ji Xun''s love. God knows how much she was looking forward to this child''s arrival.


    "Miss, no!" Seeing that Su Mianyue was about to raise his hand to receive the medicine, Biwu quickly stepped forward and stood in the middle.


    "Biwu, I..." Su Mianyue''s eyes were bloodshot, and the hard energy he had faced Wanyan Lin before softened in Biwu''s disapproving and heartbroken eyes, looking at his hand in disbelief.


    She almost killed her own child, didn''t she?


    Miss, don''t do anything that will make you regret it, and don''t let the old master and the young master blame themselves for it. They definitely don''t want to see what happened to you. They care more about this child than their lives. Second Childe said that the young master is the continuation of the Su Family''s bloodline. How could miss break the blood of the Su Family?" Biwu was worried that Su Mianyue would do something stupid if he spoke quickly.


    For Biwu, she could sacrifice herself to save Su Chengye and his son. Her gratitude and loyalty to the Su Family had never changed, but the safety of su mianyue and her son was far above that of Su Chengye and his son.


    Su Mianyue paused and touched his lower abdomen, "Is the Su Family blood still alive?"


    "Yes." Biwu nodded heavily, "Miss, don''t let master and Second Childe down, and don''t let master Yu down."


    "I..." Su Mianyue looked at Biwu. She was reluctant to give up the child, but now she was not sure if she could beat Wanyan Lin. She was afraid that the child would be lost in the process.


    Biwu wanted to persuade him again, but Wanyan Lin asked with a dark face, "Mianyue, you have to think carefully. I won''t give you another chance."


    "I..." Su Mianyue gritted his teeth and looked at the bowl of black medicine. Then he looked at Wanyan Lin''s equally dark face and said with hatred, "I can drink the medicine, but I want to see my father and brother leave the palace first. As long as my men take them away, I promise you to drink this bowl of medicine."


    "Mianyue, do you think I''m a fool?" Wanyan Lin smiled, "Drink now or wait for news of the Su Family father and son''s death."


    "Wanyan Lin, you..." Su Mianyue wanted to say something but was interrupted by the impatient Wanyan Lin.


    "You don''t have a third choice. Drink the medicine or wait for the Su Family father and son to collect their bodies. I''m waiting for your answer now." Wan yanlin''s hand holding the medicine bowl was still raised, and there was no soft light in his eyes when he looked at Su Mianyue.


    "I... Drink." Su Mianyue said with difficulty, her eyes glistening with tears.

 Chapter 534 Never Belonged to You

    Su Mianyue raised his arm trembling, pursed his lips and walked towards Wanyan Lin. His arm was as heavy as a kilo, and he could not touch the medicine bowl for a long time. He retreated when he was about to rub it a few degrees.


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s demeanor, Wanyan Lin did not force her to go any faster. As long as Su Mianyue decided to take the bowl of medicine, it would not matter if she waited for some time.


    But su mianyue hesitated for so long that Wanyan Lin could not help but ask suspiciously, "Are you stalling?"


    When Biwu heard that the secret was not good, he waved his sword at Wanyan Lin''s arm, intending to break the medicine bowl.


    Wanyan Lin had been paying attention to Su Mianyue''s actions, but he had ignored Biwu. When he dodged, most of the medicine spilled on him and he said in a fierce voice, "Look for death!"


    "Be careful!" Su Mianyue exclaimed, pulling Biwu aside and shouting at Wanyan Lin, "Wanyan Lin, I''ve agreed to take the medicine. Don''t blame me for being rude if you hurt Biwu!"


    "Well, I won''t hurt her. You should drink the medicine now." Wanyan Lin stopped and sent the bowl forward.


    "Most of the medicine has been spilled. What do you think this medicine can do?" Su Mianyue glanced at the bowl and took Biwu''s hand away from Wanyan Lin, "I''m here, but it won''t take much time for someone to cook another bowl of medicine. You can''t wait for that, can you?"


    Wanyan Lin looked at the medicine in the bowl, not sure if the dosage would make Su Mianyue successfully abort the child, so he turned to imperial doctor hong, who did not dare to listen to what was going on in the room. When he saw Wanyan Lin looking at him, he nodded subconsciously.


    "Decoct the medicine again. This time, boil a bucket and bring it over." Wanyan Lin then glanced at master and servant Su Mianyue. His eyes swept over biwu coldly. He threw the medicine bowl outside the house and strode towards the soft couch to sit down.


    Su Mianyue took a deep breath and pulled Biwu towards the chair furthest from Wanyan Lin. The master and servant silently gave each other a look and were slightly proud of their rapport. Although the delay was still not long enough, the more time this stick of incense lasted, perhaps the key to their success.


    Imperial Physician was very fast this time, and Su Mianyue in the palace could still hear him urging his disciples to go faster. This time, he fried a big bucket of medicine, but it didn''t even take a stick of incense time.


    The medicine buckets were just outside the hall. Imperial Physician took a bowl of medicine and handed it to Wanyan Lin. Then he bowed and walked out. Only then did he dare to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    Master and servant Su Mianyue''s face was solemn. How could they delay this time? Did he have to use the same trick to knock over a bowl of medicine? Wanyan Lin obviously wouldn''t give them such an opportunity.


    "Mianyue, the medicine is here." Wan yanlin handed the bowl to Su Mianyue and did not give up forcing her because of su mianyue''s frown.


    "Oh!" Su Mianyue''s stomach churned, and she began to feel nauseous as she stroked her chest. The baby''s agitation in her stomach made her feel even more uncomfortable, especially when the medicine bowl was right beside her.


    Biwu stepped forward and pushed Wanyan Lin away. The bowl fell to the ground and broke, "Miss, are you all right? Do you want the imperial doctor to... I''ll pour you a glass of water and press it down."


    Su Mianyue had very little to eat today, and there was nothing to vomit about, so he endured the discomfort and nodded.


    Biwu quickly turned to pour water for Su Mianyue. Wanyan Lin raised his eyebrows. Seeing that Su Mianyue did not seem to be faking it, he waved his hand at imperial physician hong. After Su Mianyue finished drinking a glass of water, a bowl of steaming medicine appeared in front of him again.


    Su Mianyue looked at Wanyan Lin coldly and sneered with a handkerchief over his nose and mouth, "Wanyan Lin, you really don''t know me well enough. Do you think I, Su Mianyue, am such an easy person to yield to?"


    Wanyan Lin raised his eyebrows again and soon understood what Su Mianyue meant, but his attitude remained firm, "No matter how many arrangements Mianyue has made, it is impossible to save someone from me. I can take the medicine as if nothing has happened. Otherwise, don''t blame me for doing this."


    "Haven''t you done enough?" Su Mianyue sneered and stood up holding Biwu''s hand. Suddenly, his wrist flipped. A silver needle pierced Wanyan Lin''s finger. A drop of black blood dripped down. Su Mianyue said with a smile like a flower, "I''ve already said that if you can''t save your father and brother and get out of there, you can go to hell together. You''ve already tried to save the Purple Mist Mountain poison. Last time you survived by chance, I don''t know if you''re so lucky this time."


    Wanyan Lin subconsciously wanted to use his power to force poison, but suddenly found that he could not use his internal force at all. He knew what the other function of this poison was.


    Wanyan Lin''s eyes darkened, and as he retreated, he called for the dark guards to come and protect him.


    Su Mianyue sat down calmly, ignoring the guards who could attack their masters and servants at any time, "Wanyan Lin, let''s have a fair deal. I swear in the name of the Purple Mist Mountain that as long as our family can safely reach the border, we will give you the antidote."


    "Do you think I will give you the chance to leave again?" Wanyan Lin said coldly, "Su Mianyue, in this life, you can only be my woman. I will not allow you to meet Ji Xun, and I will never give you a chance to betray me."


    "I, Su Mianyue, have never belonged to you, Wanyan Lin. Since you are stubborn, then make a decision. No matter who set foot on the yellow spring road first, he will be buried with you." Su Mianyue said in a light tone, but his hand caressing his stomach was very gentle.


    After a moment of silence, Wanyan Lin suddenly ordered, "Serve Miss Su the medicine."


    The secret guards immediately took orders and knew that Su Mianyue''s martial arts were extraordinary, so they would not gamble their lives. Five of them all showed their weapons, one of them turned outside to get the abortion medicine, and the other four stood around Wanyan Lin to protect him.


    Su Mianyue sneered. As long as Wanyan Lin didn''t order the killing of Su Chengye and his son, she still didn''t pay attention to these guards, not to mention Biwu''s help, it would be temporary.


    Biwu, who had intended to play the signal flare, was pulled by Su Mianyue''s sleeve. He could only hide the signal flare in his sleeve again. The sword trembled beside Su Mianyue, and his killing spirit overflowed.


    Soon, Biwu got into a fight with a few secret guards. Because biwu had only one hand, it was a little difficult. Su Mianyue threw a few darts and was escorted by Biwu from time to time.


    And since the moment Su Mianyue decided to enter the palace to save people, most of the weapons she brought were poisoned. There was no need to pay attention to the so-called bottom line in the battle of life and death, but at this moment, she still tried her best to use the insidious weapons, so as not to fall into the inferior position.


    Su Mianyue saw the secret guard with the medicine bowl walking towards her, making sure that she had never seen him before and that he was far more skilled than the other guards, and immediately understood that the five men were out to entangle Biwu, and this was her real opponent.


    Thinking of this, Su Mianyue was no longer polite. He waved a few poisoned weapons and shot them out.


    Because it was thrown in a fan-shaped manner, it was impossible for the guards with broken medicine to stop all the hidden weapons even if they wanted to. There were two hidden guards who were fighting with Biwu, and they immediately saw the bloody death on the spot. Biwu, who was fighting three times with one, was also able to do it easily.

 Chapter 535 So What If Youre the Queen?

    Su Mianyue tried not to get up to fight, but the number of hidden weapons was limited, but the other party and she were evenly matched and soon had to get up to deal with it.


    In Su Mianyue''s heyday, it was not difficult to defeat his opponent.


    But now she had to worry about the child, most of them on the defensive, but at the most critical moment, her stomach cramped, and her face turned pale as she hurriedly retreated, the other party saw the situation and directly launched an attack on Su Mianyue''s acupuncture point.


    "Miss!" Biwu exclaimed, ignoring the possibility of his injury and turning over to Su Mianyue''s side, but the three secret guards did not let go, Biwu was also powerless.


    "Miss Su, I''ve offended you." The secret guard came to Su Mianyue with a bowl of medicine and grabbed Su Mianyue''s jaw with one hand to fill it up.


    "Stop!" Two female voices sounded at the same time. Biwu screamed and sent out a signal for help, but he was stabbed in two places because of a short pause.


    The other voice was Yinn Yue, who ran in with a dress in her hand, ignoring her image. She could only hear her cry out in a hurry, "Your majesty, Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager are being held hostage by a group of people. If Su Mianyue and her child were to slip up, Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager would be in danger."


    Wanyan Lin''s face darkened, and the bodyguard stopped when he heard that, lest something happened to Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager, it would not be enough for him to pay with his life.


    "What''s going on?" Wanyan Lin glanced at Su Mianyue, who was in excruciating pain, then turned to Yinn Yue, who was holding the door frame and panting, and asked coldly.


    "I don''t know what happened to my concubine. Just as I was in Shou'' an Palace to pay my respects to Retired Emperor, a group of men in black suddenly broke in. The Imperial Guard couldn''t resist it, and the secret guards couldn''t stop these people either. After they captured Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager, they sent my concubine to Guanju Palace and only told my concubine to tell the emperor. If anything happens to Miss Su and her child, the emperor will be waiting for Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager..." Yinn Yue didn''t dare to say the word" corpse collection," but she believed Wanyan Lin understood.


    Wanyan Lin gritted his teeth and looked at Su Mianyue angrily, "Mianyue, is this why you''ve been trying to delay time with me?"


    "You''re not stupid, at least you figured it out so quickly." Su Mianyue smiled. By this time, Biwu had already opened the acupoint for her. Su Mianyue quickly took out the aphrodisiac to stop the bleeding for Biwu. After making sure that Biwu''s life was not in danger, he continued, "Wanyan Lin, you should know what I want. I told you that our family will live and die together. Whether it''s my father and brother or the flesh and blood in my belly, I will take them away. If you don''t want to let them go, then use your family''s life as a burial companion."


    "Su Mianyue, I underestimate you. After three days of separation, you can do such cruel things and hurt innocent people. It seems that Ji Xun has taught you a lot about dirty tricks." Wanyan Lin sneered.


    "Wrong, I was just trying to return the favor. You threatened me to come to the Hengyuan with news of biwu and my father and brother. You also used my father and brother''s life to force me to abort the child. Why can''t I use your parents''life to coerce you? Wanyan Lin, I don''t have any other good qualities. I''m good at learning and I''m flexible. You should have thought of the consequences the day you threatened me."


    After resting for a while, the cramp in his lower abdomen was no longer so painful. Although his face was still pale, Su Mianyue did not lose any momentum and asked, "Now you have the chance to choose between burning jade and stone or everyone''s happiness. Choose."


    "Do you think I will be intimidated by you?" Wanyan Lin narrowed his eyes and a fierce light flashed past.


    "Your majesty..." Yinn Yue called out with a pale face. He couldn''t believe that Wanyan Lin didn''t even care about his own parents''lives.


    "Shut up!" Wanyan Lin scolded Yinn Yue. His eyes never left Su Mianyue, and he said angrily, "Come on, give me..."


    "Wanyan Lin, you''d better think it through before making a decision. Since I''ve arranged for people to come into the palace to take hostages, I won''t be foolish enough to bear the charge of assassinating Hengyuan Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager. Now the whole of Capital City knows that Wanyan Lin, you forced me because you captured my father and brother, which led me to capture Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager to exchange hostages with you. Once I did not leave the Hengyuan safely with my father and brother, and Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager were killed in the palace, I think your two good brothers would have a reason to send out the troops. Even if you die, you will have to bear the curse of the ages, and even the body will be trampled on. Wanyan Lin, you have been pursuing perfection all your life. Are you sure you can accept this fate?" Su Mianyue smiled, her beautiful face blossoming with the beauty of the morning sun, but Wanyan Lin felt extremely dazzling.


    There was a time when Su Mianyue was always full of emotion when he faced Wanyan Lin, and there was a time when Su Mianyue only saw Wanyan Lin with anger, but now it was only when he was unhappy that he smiled.


    Wanyan Lin was silent and wanted to die with Su Mianyue, but there was a voice in his heart that was struggling to make him willing to die.


    Su Mianyue bent his fingers and tapped the beat slowly, patiently waiting for Wanyan Lin to make a decision.


    Since coming to the Hengyuan, besides burning the food and grass of the army of the Hengyuan, this was the only moment that excited Su Mianyue the most.


    Su Mianyue was happy to see that Biwu was disabled when he brought biwu out. He had been unable to vent his anger, but now he could vent his anger.


    Although Biwu''s injury and the suffering of Su Chengye and his son were not caused by Wanyan Lin, Wanyan Lin and the people behind it were in the same group. Su Mianyue could not find a real enemy and could only collect some interest from Wanyan Lin.


    Before Wanyan Lin could decide what to do, Biwu set off a distress flare and attracted Ji Xun''s bodyguards from all over the palace. A group of men in black rushed into the house with great speed, and the yard was littered with corpses.


    As for Wanyan Lin''s secret guards, they retreated to Wanyan Lin''s side as soon as possible. Their task was to protect Wanyan Lin''s life first. It was impossible for them to fight hard in such a situation where there were so many enemies.


    "I''ve seen a girl." Iron blood bowed to Su Mianyue.


    "Thank you, everyone. Don''t be so nervous. Sit down and rest." Su Mianyue was as casual as if this was his own place.


    The secret guards pretended not to hear this and did not understand how Su Mianyue could be so casual and talk nonsense.


    Wanyan Lin almost vomited blood when he heard this. In his territory, Su Mianyue was so presumptuous that he was simply slapping him in the face. But he could do nothing but pretend that he didn''t hear anything. Now the secret guard would only kill him faster.


    Yinn Yue smiled bitterly. What if she was the queen? The favor of the emperor never belonged to her. Every time she was in danger, she was always left out. Wanyan Lin never wanted to protect her, even if it was just incidental.


    Then look at Su Mianyue, who was protected by Ji Xun''s secret guards in the enemy country''s imperial palace. Yinn Yue could clearly understand that when a girl''s respect was not for her original master, or when Su Mianyue had not been canonized as the queen, what kind of respect would she be if she became the mother of the country in the future?


    As Yinn Yue flashed, Su Mianyue''s eyes fell on her.


    Iron blood had just whispered a few words in her ear, explaining why she was able to capture Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager so quickly. Yin yue was a hero. If she hadn''t asked the two men to find a way to stop Wanyan Lin from hurting Su Mianyue, the guards wouldn''t have succeeded without alerting them.


    However, the secret guard did not capture the crown prince, which Su Mianyue agreed with, as if he had returned Yinn Yue''s favor, and they would not owe each other in the future.

 Chapter 536 How Can I Bear to Make You Sad?

    Ji Xun took his men to the secret chamber in Mental Cultivation Hall. Although there was a map given by Su Mianyue, there were still some difficult things to deal with.


    There were many of them, and without Wanyan Lin to lead the way, they were bound to meet the hidden guards inside.


    Fortunately, Wanyan Lin was too confident in the secret chamber''s mechanisms, so the secret guards here were not good at martial arts, but relying on familiarity with the terrain to hurt people with hidden weapons.


    It took half an hour for Ji Xun to find Su Chengye and his son. He whispered something that only they knew. Ji Xun was relieved to take them away.


    Although Su Hao was disabled, after all, he had martial arts skills and was not injured in the leg, but he could walk on his own. Su Chengye was not in a good condition and could only be carried out by secret guards.


    Time was tight, and it was not convenient to say anything here. Ji Xun was full of worry about Su Mianyue''s situation and wanted to get out of here quickly. But how could those hidden guards who were hiding in the dark let them leave so easily? The return journey was destined to be a bloody road.


    Wanyan Lin was angry, but eventually agreed to let him go, but Wanyan Lin did not trust Su Mianyue at this time, so they went to Shou'' an Palace, where they exchanged hostages.


    Su Mianyue and his entourage walked slowly behind, keeping a few steps away from Wanyan Lin and his entourage, while master and servant Su Mianyue were surrounded in the middle to protect them.


    Only Yinn Yue seemed to have been abandoned and could only walk alone in the end. Only she knew how sad she felt along the way, but she had to go to Shou'' an Palace because of her identity.


    Seeing Wanyan Lin, Retired Emperor angrily scolded with emotion, "Son! How did I give birth to such a devil as you? Sooner or later, the Hengyuan will be defeated by you!"


    Wanyan Lin lowered his head slightly to listen to hou''s lecture, unwilling to kneel in front of Su Mianyue, even if that person was his father.


    Empress Dowager stroked Retired Emperor''s chest from the side. It was not hard to tell from her red eyes that she was heartbroken, but now that they were surrounded by Ji Xun''s secret guards, they were no longer in the mood to preach to Wanyan Lin. Moreover, Wanyan Lin was not something that her mother could convince her to do, or else there would not be today''s disaster.


    Su Mianyue found a chair and sat down, looking at Retired Emperor in surprise.


    The man had already been hollowed out, and Su Mianyue had diagnosed him with an extra year of life, but he didn''t want to hold out for so many years. Did he have any chance or was he worried that he would leave the country to Wanyan Lin to squander, so he kept his breath to this day?


    No one would answer Su Mianyue''s thoughts. Although she was curious, she would not ask. Not to mention Retired Emperor''s face, she could tell that she was suffering. But when she said that she would pass the throne to Wanyan Lin, her son, Retired Emperor had no other thoughts but to be heartbroken every day. It''s too sad to live a life where one''s body and mind are abused by one''s closest relatives.


    "It''s time for Retired Emperor to take his medicine. Miss Su shouldn''t have put Retired Emperor''s life in danger even if he wanted to take Retired Emperor and aijia hostage, right?" Empress Dowager looked at Su Mianyue with a complicated expression, thinking that if she hadn''t urged Retired Emperor to stop Su Mianyue from entering the palace, this might not have happened today.


    Even though she was in the harem, Empress Dowager had heard about the previous dynasties, especially since she knew that Su Mianyue had helped ji xun so much. If Su Mianyue had supported Wanyan Lin, today''s Hengyuan would have been a different scene.


    Su Mianyue did not know what Empress Dowager was thinking and said calmly, "As long as your people are not near, it doesn''t matter how much medicine you drink."


    Hearing this, Empress Dowager summoned the trembling palace men outside the palace to prepare soup and medicine for Retired Emperor. With Retired Emperor alive, her status as Empress Dowager could be more honorable, so Empress Dowager had always taken good care of Retired Emperor, who was seriously ill and lying in bed, and it was also spread among the people as a good story.


    "Since this medicine was prepared by your people, let empress yin take it. In case Retired Emperor has any problems after taking it, we can''t explain it with our mouths." Su Mianyue stopped the secret guard who was going to get the medicine bowl and sneered, "Don''t worry, there are already two hostages in hand. A fake queen is not that important. My people won''t be free to grab a useless chip and have to split up to guard it."


    A blush appeared on Yinn Yue''s pale face, but she blushed from embarrassment. As the empress, she was indeed an unimportant existence and a pawn that Wanyan Lin could give up at any time.


    Yinn Yue took the bowl of medicine. This time, Yinn Yue went to serve Retired Emperor without asking Wanyan Lin for advice. She knew from her skillful movements that she often served patients, but it was much easier than Empress Dowager.


    "Wanyan Lin, your people are too slow. I can wait with you, but it''s not good for Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager to stay up all night, is it?" Su Mianyue glanced at Wanyan Lin with a sneer, meaning," don''t play delaying tactics, it''s useless."


    Wanyan Lin was seen through and shouted angrily, "Where is the dark guard? We can''t bring him here quickly."


    "Just to be clear, if my father and brother had more injuries than they did when we met that day, I would definitely have caused the same injuries to Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager." Su Mianyue said slowly, glancing indifferently at the two of them.


    It was not that she did not respect the old and love the young, but that Wanyan Lin was narrow-minded and would not be willing to give her the person intact. "I don''t know how many relatives are going to come to the palace tomorrow to see them. If you are injured, I wonder how much trouble the court will cause."


    Su Mianyue''s careless tone let Wanyan Lin know the meaning of it, and shouted to the secret guard: "Quickly invite the Su Family father and son, remember to be as good as yesterday!"


    The guard quickly took his orders and left, fearing that he would be dealt with any slower. Wanyan Lin was always murderous in his rage.


    With repeated anger, the poisonous blood in Wanyan Lin''s body naturally flowed faster. Although he could still grit his teeth and persevere at this moment, the figure in front of him had become blurry, which was also an important reason why wan yanlin would compromise with Su Mianyue. In the situation of the enemy being few, if he fell down, it would be the flesh of the knife.


    But Su Mianyue had been keeping an eye on Wanyan Lin''s condition, and it was clear what kind of poison he had used.


    The poison was the result of what she seemed to be picking flowers and twirling grass on her way to the Hengyuan, but the poison was not overbearing, but Su Mianyue himself did not know what the antidote was, or even how it was prepared.


    What she wanted to know the most was how long Wanyan Lin would last. It was best for Wanyan Lin to pass out when they left the palace so that they could walk more easily and safely.


    In less than a cup of tea, Su Mianyue''s eyes were attracted by the figure that was still clear in the dream. He quickly got up and went up to greet him. According to this time, Ji Xun and the others would come to Shou'' an Palace. It was not Wanyan Lin''s people who invited them, but they succeeded.


    "Are you hurt?" Su Mianyue tugged at Ji Xun''s body and saw blood on his sleeve. He immediately became anxious.


    "Silly, this was accidentally touched by the dark guard after he was injured. How could I bear to make you sad?" Ji Xun opened his mouth gently. No matter how many people he showed his love to, he would not hide it.


    Only then did Su Mianyue feel relieved and looked sideways at Su Chengye and his son, swallowing the question under Su Hao''s teasing eyes.


    She was indeed the most worried about Ji Xun. After all, she was not the original owner. Her feelings for Su Chengye and his son were more grateful and moved, which was different from Ji Xun''s fate.

 Chapter 537 How Could He Be Heartless?

    "Father, Mianyue is here to take you home." Su Mianyue let go of Ji Xun''s hand and walked up to Su Chengye to salute, but Su Chengye held her up.


    "Silly girl, you have a body. Why are you being so polite to your father?" Su Chengye said with relief, relieved to see that Su Mianyue was also in good condition.


    It was only after he was taken out of the chamber that he realized that this was the Hengyuan palace. On the way, he was worried about Su Mianyue''s safety but could not speak. Only when he saw her could he truly rest assured.


    "Little sister didn''t even ask second brother if he was hurt?" Su Hao came forward and asked with a wink, obviously teasing Su Mianyue about the pros and cons.


    "Second brother can still tease little sister. It doesn''t look like an injured person." Su Mianyue snorted, but he still looked at Su Hao carefully. He was relieved to see that he was really not hurt.


    Su hao knew how much his sister cared about him. Although he had a little taste of Ji Xun, he was more impressed that his little sister was finally happy.


    Su Mianyue had three men in his life, and only Ji Xun would be willing to go into danger for Su Mianyue. Such a man is worth trusting for life.


    Biwu stood behind Su Mianyue and escorted her. Su Chengye frowned and asked, "Is Biwu hurt? Why didn''t she treat the wound?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Miss has already given me some medicine. It won''t be too late to treat the wound after leaving here." Biwu shook her head and smiled. She didn''t care about the injury. It was important to be together as a family. After that, she would have a family name. It would be nice to think about it.


    Seeing that the family had said hello, Ji Xun came forward and walked towards the hall with Su Mianyue''s shoulder in his arms. As for the secret guards who had just participated in the rescue, they continued to protect Su Chengye and the others. With ji xun''s skills, they would be able to protect Su Mianyue. Moreover, there were no fewer people in the hall.


    From the moment Ji Xun and the others entered the door, Wanyan Lin could see that even if his vision was blurry, he could see the outline. Seeing that Su Mianyue and Ji Xun had such a good relationship, his heart was filled with jealousy. If he had not been weak and empty, he would have rushed over to fight Ji Xun to the death.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Wanyan Lin. Your filthy standards have risen again. I can never compare to you in this regard." Ji Xun took the initiative to say hello to Wanyan Lin, but without any expression on his face, he said arrogantly: "But it is precisely because I am inferior to you that I can win the hearts of the beautiful people. There are some things in this world that I can''t get with all my heart. I can''t wait to get them. I will lose them if I take them by force. Only when I treat them sincerely can I get the corresponding true feelings."


    "What a man who loves mountains and rivers more than beauty. Ji Xun, aren''t you afraid that you will come to the hengyuan congress and never come back? If you win back mountains and rivers, you will lose them because of a woman. You are destined to be a loser in your life." Wanyan Lin pushed away the hand supported by the secret guard and steadied himself in front of Ji Xun, unwilling to lose face in front of his rival.


    Ji Xun smiled faintly, "With Yue, this life is enough. The mountains and rivers are where the capable live. If I can lose them after a trip, I don''t want them."


    Ji Xun was so choked up that he couldn''t speak. Wanyan Lin glared at Ji Xun, and a lump of salt rose in his throat, choking him so hard that he couldn''t breathe.


    Ji Xun saw that Wanyan Lin''s face was abnormal, but he didn''t care about Wanyan Lin''s life or death. He only cared about Su Mianyue. He didn''t want to let Su Mianyue, who was pregnant, accompany him here anymore. He said, "Please work hard for Empress Dowager of hengyuan country. He will return his freedom to Empress Dowager when he gets to the border."


    "Ji Xun!" Wanyan Lin shouted angrily, asking Empress Dowager of the country to escort Ji Xun and the others away as hostages, which made him blush even more than the slap on Wanyan Lin''s ear.


    Turning to Su Mianyue, wan yanlin asked, "Su Mianyue, your father and brother have come to you safely. You should fulfill your promise, right?"


    "My father and brother came to me safe and sound, but not you Wanyan Lin. I gave you a chance to delay your time. Now you don''t have a bargaining chip to threaten me, but I have two hostages in my hand. You have to choose one to send us away, right?" Su Mianyue blinked, his tone light and brisk.


    Wanyan Lin''s eyes darkened with anger at Su Mianyue''s words. A drop of black blood faintly appeared on the corner of his mouth. After swallowing it desperately, he could not answer for a long time.


    Su Mianyue''s decision to take him hostage was clearly humiliating and alienating his relationship with Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager, but his mind was not clear and he could not come up with a solution.


    Su Mianyue was not in a hurry either. Leaning against Ji Xun''s chest, she silently admired Wanyan Lin''s angry and complicated expression. The feeling of depression that had been suppressed for more than a month finally disappeared.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was having fun, Ji Xun didn''t rush her. He just wanted to make her happy. Leaving early was just a little safer. He believed he could protect Su Mianyue.


    Retired Emperor was very disappointed in Wanyan Lin''s reaction. After all, he was too old to see Wanyan Lin''s face clearly, so he didn''t know that Wanyan Lin was poisoned. Empress Dowager looked at Wanyan Lin nervously and expectantly, afraid that he was the one who was abandoned. Who could guarantee that he would survive being taken away by the enemy?


    In fact, it was more advantageous for Wanyan Lin to choose Retired Emperor as a hostage. With a hostage who was unable to move and had to stop to take medicine from time to time, it would definitely slow down Ji Xun and his party, and Wanyan Lin had the best excuse to march on the Yan Country if Retired Emperor had any mishaps on the way. But the premise was that he also had to bear the title of incompetent and fatuous monarch, and even wear a hat that was disloyal and unfilial.


    Empress Dowager was just a girl, and even if she died for her country, it was reasonable. If she became a hostage, Wanyan Lin could send someone to hunt Ji Xun and others.


    Yinn Yue, on the other hand, would be the calmest of them all. It had nothing to do with Wanyan Lin''s choice of hostage, because Su Mianyue had already said that she was worthless.


    "Why, can''t you choose it? How about I choose it for you?" Su Mianyue curled his lips and smiled coldly, just like the expression on Wanyan Lin''s face when he tried to force her.


    "I..." Wanyan Lin opened his mouth, unable to give a clear answer.


    Su Mianyue smiled, "There''s no need to be so conflicted. No matter who you choose as a hostage, we won''t rest assured. Who knows if you will play any tricks again, so we need hostages, but we also need you to send someone to escort us all the way to the border. Not only do you need your people to protect us, but also your subjects and the people to escort us together. Only in this way can I feel at ease."


    Wan yanlin was so angry that he felt dizzy. The reason why he thought about it for so long was that he did. Su Mianyue had already figured it out, but he didn''t want to be led by Su Mianyue''s nose, so he kept quiet.


    Obviously, Su Mianyue had expected Wanyan Lin''s performance and smiled, "Of course, if you are willing to take the place of two close relatives as hostages, it is not impossible. But in that case, I may not have been kind enough to let them go. You must take revenge for my humiliation, right?"


    "Mianyue, do you really treat me like this, Wuqing?" Wan yanlin knew the answer and still had to struggle to the death.


    "No, I''ve never had anything to do with you. How can I have feelings for you, Wuqing? Wanyan Lin, it''s not the first time you''ve been captured or taken hostage. In fact, you can really consider my suggestion, and I don''t have the patience to wait for you anymore. I''ll give you three counts of time to think about it." Su Mianyue stretched out his jade-like fingers and counted down, "Three..."

 Chapter 538 In My Lifetime

    The different scenes were similar. Wanyan Lin felt blood dripping from his heart and almost fell to the ground. He pointed at Su Mianyue for a long time and didn''t say anything. In the end, he fell back straight. If not for the help of a secret guard, he would have been seriously injured.


    Su Mianyue, who was just about to count one, curled his lips and looked at the others in the room, "Wanyan Lin can''t make the decision for you, so I''ll make the decision for you. The empress dowager will follow us."


    "No, ai jia won''t go, ai jia won''t be a hostage." Empress Dowager screamed. There was no such thing as Empress Dowager''s prestige. She was afraid that Su Mianyue would torture her on the road if she had a grudge against Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue sneered, "Outsiders have heard that Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager in the hengyuan kingdom have a deep relationship and are role models for the world to learn. Today, they think that it''s just a made-up rumor. Empress Dowager doesn''t want to be a hostage because he wants Retired Emperor to work hard? Now that Wanyan Lin has fallen from poisoning, it''s hard to say if he can survive. Does Empress Dowager think that you, a woman who only knows how to fight in the palace, can control the overall situation of the world?"


    Empress Dowager''s face turned pale. She just resisted instinctively. How could she have thought so much?


    Looking at Retired Emperor, who couldn''t even walk, and Wanyan Lin, who had passed out in a coma, Empress Dowager knew that it was useless for her to resist. Even if the situation wasn''t so bad, her Empress Dowager couldn''t be more honorable than her husband and son.


    Seeing that Empress Dowager had acquiesced to his situation, Su Mianyue turned his eyes to Retired Emperor, "We shouldn''t have bothered Retired Emperor to clean up, but Wanyan Lin didn''t leave any room for her to do anything. After our family returned to the Yan Country, today''s matter was completely resolved. What did Retired Emperor say?"


    Retired Emperor took a deep look at Su Mianyue, his eyes very complicated.


    At first, he didn''t agree with su mianyue entering the palace, but he didn''t expect Su Mianyue to disdain sharing a husband with another woman.


    And Su Mianyue''s mind could not be compared to that of a man. No wonder his son fell on this woman, and a good generation of virtuous monarchs became tyrannical and capricious.


    Closing his heavy eyes, Retired Emperor waved to Yinn Yue and said, "Empress, take my token and call a group of Imperial Guard to escort the emperor of yan and others away. You can see the arrangements for other things."


    Retired Emperor''s tone was tired, but his intention was to train Yinn Yue. Obviously, he was extremely disappointed with Wanyan Lin and put all his attention on his grandson. Yinn Yue, the crown prince''s birth mother, was the best candidate to assist the new king.


    Su Mianyue could guess what Retired Emperor meant, but he didn''t care. These were all matters of the Hengyuan royal family. It was important that they left safely.


    Yinn Yue bowed to the order and went to the inner room to get the token before arranging everything.


    After a time of incense sticks, ministers waited outside Shou'' an Palace while the people waited outside the palace gates.


    "Miss Su, I will send you out of the palace." Yinn Yue walked over to Su Mianyue and saw that he had something to say to Su Mianyue alone.


    "Well, thank you, empress yin." Su Mianyue was not hostile to Yinn Yue. He patted Ji Xun''s hand to keep him a few steps away. In fact, with ji xun''s ear, he could hear the conversation between them. This was just to give Yinn Yue some respect.


    After leaving Shou'' an Palace, Yinn Yue gave a few words to a group of courtiers and asked them to follow behind the Imperial Guard that arranged to protect Empress Dowager before walking in front with Su Mianyue.


    "Miss Su, this palace knows that the emperor has wronged you, and knows that you have already lost the emperor in your heart. No matter what the emperor has done to you, it is his own private interest. It has nothing to do with this palace or this harem, and it has nothing to do with the Hengyuan." Yinn Yue lowered his voice.


    "But he is the king of the Hengyuan." Su Mianyue understood what Yinn Yue meant, but she just answered.


    Yinn Yue pursed his lips and pondered for a while before saying, "Miss Su is a smart man, and I have no time to beat around the bush. The life of the emperor is not long ago, and the crown prince is bound to ascend the throne at a young age. No matter who the emperor has dealt with in the past, I will not allow the prince to continue his mistakes. In the current situation of the Hengyuan, we only want peace. We dare not overstep our authority to promise a few generations of peace, but we dare to swear with our lives that in our lifetime, as long as the crown prince succeeds to the throne, we will never take the initiative to start a war again."


    Su Mianyue was silent for a moment, and Yinn Yue''s words were what she expected. Now that all countries were tired of war, the people were in great pain. If the throne of the hengyuan kingdom were to change, and Yinn Yue''s words could be fulfilled, it would be the best situation.


    However, Su Mianyue was not an emperor after all. He thought for a moment and said, "I will tell Yu what empress yin said. As for the future, it depends on empress yin''s sincerity. I can''t accept anything from empress yin."


    "Thank you, Miss Su," Yinn Yue nodded.


    The two of them did not speak any more. When they reached the palace gate, Yinn Yue turned sideways and said, "Please take good care of Empress Dowager. I am very grateful to you here."


    "As long as she remembers her identity as a hostage, I will not treat her lightly." Su Mianyue glanced at Empress Dowager, who was not far away, and raised his voice, in order to show his strength, so as not to be tired of dealing with the journey.


    The carriage at the entrance of the palace was ready. Ji Xun and Su Mianyue and Biwu had a carriage, Su Chengye and his son had a carriage, and Empress Dowager had a palace maid with him.


    The accompanying officials were sitting in separate carriages, while the common people were not treated so well and could only be used as flatcars, fearing that they would delay their journey if they walked too slowly.


    Ji Xun had already prepared to leave. The secret guards were riding on horses, but the Imperial Guard were a little sad. They could only trot away with the crowd, but there must be a horse at the gate of the city. Otherwise, it would take at least ten days to walk.


    After the group left, the palace door closed, but Yinn Yue was still standing there in a daze.


    Her words with Su Mianyue came from the bottom of her heart, and she even made a decision in her heart that scared her, but she could only fight for the crown prince, or the Hengyuan would die, and their mother and son would have no way to live.


    "Empress." Caiping called out softly. It was midnight and she would catch a cold if she stood there for a long time. Yinn Yue had been very weak since the last time she was poisoned.


    "Go to Shou'' an Palace," Yinn Yue said lightly, exuding a gentle aura, as if she was not the one who had caused the killing.


    Caiping asked, "Retired Emperor should be resting, right? Wouldn''t it be inappropriate to go at this time?"


    Yinn Yue shook his head and said, "The emperor hasn''t woken up yet and the palace hasn''t reported the situation. Retired Emperor will definitely wait."


    "Empress, I don''t know what to say." When the master and servant walked to the open space, Caiping said in a low voice, "The servant and servant are stupid, but they think Retired Emperor values the crown prince very much. Now that the emperor is poisoned, why don''t the empress and Retired Emperor suggest that the crown prince take part in the affairs of the country?"


    Yinn Yue frowned, but sighed, "The harem is not allowed to do politics. Retired Emperor has his own conclusion on this matter, so don''t mention it again in the future."


    "My servant has gone overboard." Seeing that Yinn Yue had no intention of doing so, Caiping was relieved and quickly pleaded guilty.


    "I understand your loyalty, but there are some things that are not disputed. In this troubled season, the crown prince''s rule may not be a good thing for him. It''s better to listen and see more." Yinn Yue intended to cultivate Caiping, and in order to make Caiping more loyal, he should also give her some words appropriately, so that Caiping would feel that he was a true confidant, and more central and reliable in doing things.

 Chapter 539 First Taste of Power

    When yin yue returned to Shou'' an Palace, Retired Emperor and Wanyan Lin were talking.


    Yinn Yue waited in the side hall, wondering when Wanyan Lin woke up.


    However, knowing Wanyan Lin''s taboo, Yinn Yue did not ask Wanyan Lin when he woke up, but asked a few questions about Wanyan Lin''s physical condition to show a little peace of mind. He also wanted to take care of Retired Emperor''s physical condition.


    At the end of her ugly days, Wanyan Lin came out of Retired Emperor''s room, but this time he was carried out by his shoulder and looked tired, and could faint again at any time.


    Yinn Yue hurriedly went up to greet him. Wanyan Lin just waved his hand and said, "The father has rested. The queen will reply after daybreak."


    "Yes." Yinn Yue nodded.


    Seeing that Yinn Yue had finished obeying his purpose, Wanyan Lin only felt a surge of irritation in his heart. Thinking about what Retired Emperor had just said to him, he endured the annoyance in his heart and said as calmly as possible: "I have to take care of my health for a while, and Retired Emperor is not in good spirits. The empress will have to worry a lot about the affairs of the harem. The empress can also take care of some things in the previous dynasties. All she has to do is report the important matters to Retired Emperor."


    "The harem is not allowed to do politics, and the concubines dare not forget their ancestral teachings." Hearing this, Yinn Yue hurriedly knelt down and expressed his attitude in fear.


    "This is what my father wants. I believe you can do it." Wanyan Lin raised his hand and gave him a weak hand, "The crown prince is a reserve monarch. Although he is still too young to handle the government, he can also learn a thing or two together. As the birth mother of the crown prince, you should know very well what to teach him."


    "Concubine..." Yinn Yue tried to refuse, but was interrupted by a gesture from Wanyan Lin.


    "I am tired. Does the empress want to disobey the decree?" After a night of anger, Wanyan Lin had run out of patience and his voice became cold.


    "I will do my best to help Retired Emperor and the emperor." Yinn Yue quickly bowed his head and agreed, but this time there was no more prevarication.


    Wanyan Lin took a deep look at Yinn Yue and realized that he did not seem to know the first wife well enough, at least not as well as his father.


    But even though Yinn Yue was different, he didn''t have the heart to look at anything. Life is so strange. Some people have never changed, but they have to find their differences at a certain time. Now Wanyan Lin had no choice but to trust Retired Emperor''s ability to know people.


    After Wanyan Lin left, Yinn Yue told the servant in Shou'' an Palace, "When Retired Emperor wakes up, he must inform the palace and serve Retired Emperor well. If the palace finds someone slack off, it will not be easy."


    Yinn Yue''s attitude did not change, but the eunuchs who heard Wanyan Lin''s holy will were afraid.


    Now, Yinn Yue was not only the queen of a country, but also the regent. Such a queen could take their heads and even the lives of their families outside the palace with one word.


    Salute in the direction of Retired Emperor''s bedroom. Yinn Yue then took his men back to the palace. Even if Retired Emperor could not see it, he still had the courtesy. This was one of the reasons why Yinn Yue had been able to stand firm in the harem for so many years.


    In fact, Retired Emperor did not rest. While Wanyan Lin was talking to Yinn Yue, he already knew what Yinn Yue had done before. Yinn Yue''s arrangement did not make any mistakes, and he was more convinced that his decision was right. If the Hengyuan were to be handed over to his son, it would only become history.


    "Lin'' er, don''t blame your father, emperor Wuqing. Since you can''t defend this country, let the capable live there." Retired Emperor closed his eyes wearily. He knew that he had reached his limit. Even if he was not willing to be afraid, he could not hold on for long. What he could do was very limited.


    When Yinn Yue returned to the palace, he collapsed on the couch like he had been drained of his strength. Nanny Zhaang and Caiping both came forward worriedly, but Yinn Yue stopped them from summoning the imperial physician.


    "It''s all right. This palace just feels a little tired. Now there is only one person in this palace who can take charge of the overall situation except the crown prince. At this time, there must be no news that this palace is not feeling well, or else those crafty people will take advantage of it." Yinn Yue said wearily.


    "Mother, it''s been hard. The old slave went to pour her a cup of ginseng tea to calm her down." Nanny Zhaang''s eyes turned red, and he turned around in pain.


    Caiping sat on the footstool and sat on top of Yinn Yue, rubbing his calf. After a long time, he asked in disbelief, "Mother, did the emperor say something to let her take charge in Shou'' an Palace?"


    "Yes." Yinn Yue replied.


    "Is that lady a regent..."


    "Shut up," Yinn Yue said in a low voice, "This palace is just an assistant manager. Caiping, you will give orders after dawn. If anyone dares to act like a tiger in the phoenix palace, they will be punished according to the rules of the palace and will not be merciful."


    Caiping shrank, immediately understood the meaning of Yinn Yue''s words, and quickly apologized on his knees: "It was a slip of the tongue, please punish the empress."


    "Since you are the first offender, I will only pretend that I did not hear you. You are the accompanying female official who enters the palace with me. You should know very well what the royal family is most afraid of. If you do it again in the future, don''t blame me for not caring." Yinn Yue''s voice was slightly cold.


    "It was the servant who was momentarily happy and confused. The servant should be strict with himself in the future. He would also take good care of all the people in Phoenix Palace and definitely not let those tongue-tied people harm his mother." Caiping repeatedly promised.


    "Get up." Yinn Yue said helplessly: "This palace knows that you are wholeheartedly doing good for this palace, and that you are happy for this palace. But power is a double-edged sword. If you use it well, you can hurt the enemy but not yourself. The more powerful you are, the more you have to pay attention to your own words and actions. Don''t let others take advantage of your mistakes and bring trouble to you. You can be a great person in the future. How can you forget yourself for a moment of pride?"


    "I''ve noted it down, thank you for your advice," Caiping said gratefully.


    Not to mention the taste of power on Yinn Yue''s side for the first time, Su Mianyue and his party would let the locals know what Wanyan Lin had done wherever they went.


    This made the officials who escorted Empress Dowager and the Imperial Guard lose face. The people felt that they could not raise their heads. Empress Dowager was even more angry that he could not even eat at the beginning.


    However, Empress Dowager would not have kindly prepared a snack for Su Mianyue if she had lost her temper. After two days of starvation, she could only pretend that she could not hear the laughter and abuse, lest she starved to death and could no longer enjoy Empress Dowager''s honor.


    Along the way, Su Mianyue and Ji Xun were surprised to see that there was no crisis at the border.


    It was already rare for Wanyan Lin to hold back his anger and not do anything, but he did not expect the people behind the abduction of Biwu and the others to do nothing either. Was it because they were too preoccupied with their own problems, or because they had ulterior motives?


    In any case, it would be best if they were safe. Su Mianyue only struggled for a moment and then let go of the problem. Instead, he focused on the war between the two countries.


    The closer they got to the border, the more refugees they encountered, and the more homeless the people were because of the war. This was not what Su Mianyue wanted to see.


    But compared to the Yan Country''s displaced people, she would rather suffer from the people of the Hengyuan, which is the selfish nature of human nature.


    Those who had tried hard to protect were now bullied by their own people and could only sigh at the manipulation of fate.


    "Yu, how long will this war last? Do you want to annex the Hengyuan?" While resting, Su Mianyue looked at the people not far away with their bags on their backs and their faces turning yellow and asked reluctantly.


    "As long as the Hengyuan stops, the army of the Hengyuan will withdraw." Ji Xun didn''t want to start a war, but he didn''t want to sit back and wait. It all depended on the attitude of the Hengyuan.

 Chapter 540 The Consequences Will Be Borne by One Person

    When they reached the border, it was time for both sides to fight.


    The morale of the Yan Country army was getting stronger as the war progressed. However, because of the lack of military supplies, the Yan Country had no intention of fighting. Many soldiers searched the people while fighting. The people in the city were forced to have no way to live, but they fought with the soldiers.


    Su Mianyue and Ji Xun frowned as they looked at the corpses of the people and at the soldiers who were supposed to protect their families and the country but did something to their own people. I am afraid that these deaths and injuries will be recorded on the heads of Yan Country soldiers. Unless the hengyuan kingdom is broken, the truth can be recorded in the history books.


    The officials in the carriage could not believe what they saw. The Imperial Guard were also heartbroken as they protected their owners. The army of the Hengyuan was so devoid of humanity that the country was in danger. They would be destroyed by their own people without the need for an external enemy to invade.


    As for Empress Dowager, she was scared out of her wits when she saw the bloody scene. She was afraid that those soldiers who dared to attack the people would rob and kill her Empress Dowager.


    "Stop it, stop it!" A Hengyuan civil servant stood on the back of the carriage, waving his hands and shouting. His eyes were so red that he could not accept the scene, and no matter how hard his colleagues pulled, he refused to return to the carriage.


    "You are all soldiers of the Hengyuan. Your duty is to protect our country and our family. How can you kill the people of the Hengyuan? Stop it, or this official will play you for dinner... Ah!"


    Before the civil servant could finish his sentence, he fell into the car and a spear was stuck in his chest, with the Hengyuan army''s logo on it.


    This scene stung the eyes of many civil servants, but they could not even go down to collect the bodies of their colleagues, and no one wanted to be the next target of assassination.


    "It''s an official! There must be food and silver in their car. Let''s do it!" The soldier who killed the civil servant shouted, but before he could snatch food and money, he was killed by the Imperial Guard.


    Su Mianyue and Ji Xun both looked grim when they saw this scene. They had thought of this and left on their own, but it was impossible to see the current situation, unless they did not mind carrying the charge of murdering Hengyuan Empress Dowager and then sending Wanyan Lin into the army.


    "All the carriages turn around and leave." Ji Xun immediately gave the order and held Su Mianyue''s hand apologetically, "Yue, I''m afraid it''s going to be a while before you can rest assured."


    Su Mianyue replied with a light smile, "Things will pass. Besides, without my willpower, nothing will happen now. Why do you feel sorry for me?"


    Ji Xun suddenly felt relieved and hugged Su Mianyue in his arms, "Yes, we can be together as a family."


    As they spoke affectionately, they did not notice that Biwu, who was sitting by the side, looked lonely.


    Biwu had been hiding her emotions well during this period, but the closer she got to the border, the more chaotic her heart became. Wu Yuqing was the general guarding the border, but she...


    Now that the carriage suddenly turned around and there was no chance of meeting Wu Yuqing for the time being, Biwu felt a sense of loss.


    Perhaps she was conflicted, but she was really not ready to see Wu Yuqing because she knew that she had to give up this relationship, but she was very clear that her heart could not let go.


    Wu Yuqing, who was commanding the battle, did not know that Biwu was in the city. Seeing that the city gate had been conquered, he immediately ordered the soldiers to attack and ordered that they should not disturb the people.


    The bodyguard was driving at an extremely fast speed, and soon he could not hear the sound of war behind him, nor could he feel the strong smell of blood and death.


    Retreating the entire way, the secret guards divided some of their men to protect the officials and people who accompanied Empress Dowager and the Hengyuan, or else the Imperial Guard would not have been a match for the red-eyed general.


    The sudden accident shocked everyone and they couldn''t believe what they saw with their own eyes.


    The carriage stopped in a forest. Su Mianyue was not feeling well because of the bumps of the carriage. Ji Xun, of course, weighed Su Mianyue and the children the most.


    "Why did it stop? What if those people come to kill us again? Let''s go, let''s go." Empress Dowager suddenly screamed, his voice filled with fear.


    The officials did not dare to make a sound, and the people were scared out of their speech, but they also knew that the real decision in this team was not their honorable Empress Dowager, but the people of the Yan Country, and only they could resist the danger.


    "Why aren''t you talking? Let''s go. The ai family has ordered you to leave now!" Empress Dowager''s hair was all messed up in the bumps, but he couldn''t care less at the moment.


    When the officials saw this, they bowed their heads and did not say a word. They did not have the guts to say such things in front of Su Mianyue. These people did not know who Ji Xun was, so they thought Su Mianyue was the leader of the group.


    "They are all trash. What''s the use of the court supporting you!" Empress Dowager was too frightened to speak properly. He strode towards su mianyue''s carriage, ignoring the dissatisfaction of the officials.


    She was Empress Dowager, and no one would dare to disrespect her.


    Empress Dowager''s movements had long attracted Su Mianyue''s attention, but Su Mianyue was too lazy to pay attention to them. With Ji Xun''s help, he got off the carriage to rest and closed his eyes to enjoy the breeze and fresh air in the forest.


    "Su Mianyue, let your men set off. The ai family cannot stay here. If something happens to the ai family, you can wait for the emperor to use his troops to avenge the ai family." When Empress Dowager saw Su Mianyue, she immediately had confidence. To be exact, she was angry when she saw Su Mianyue, so she couldn''t say anything soft.


    "Then let Wanyan Lin attack the Yan Country. As long as Wanyan Lin has enough troops, he can fight me any way he wants." Ji Xun spoke softly. His woman was not an old lady who could choke.


    Empress Dowager was speechless and remembered what had happened before.


    Even without the ability to govern the country, they understood that Hengyuan was weak compared to the Hengyuan.


    Seeing that Empress Dowager had lost his momentum, Ji Xun was too lazy to argue with her. Su Mianyue said at this time, "Empress Dowager should go back to the carriage to rest. If any of the soldiers from hengyuan country catch up, they will leave at any time. At that time, no one will have time to wait for Empress Dowager to get up."


    "You!" Empress Dowager''s face turned green with anger, but she thought about it and didn''t say anything. Her life was in Su Mianyue''s hands now.


    "Empress Dowager, please go back. My lady needs to rest." Biwu stepped forward and made a gesture of invitation, but there was not much respect in his manner.


    This old woman was aware of Su Mianyue''s dilemma, but now she could not distinguish the situation.


    With no outsiders around, Su Mianyue stopped trying to hold on and asked Ji Xun to help her sit down and rest for a while.


    Recalling what she had seen before, she was still haunted. The negative impact of the war was completely unimaginable to Su Mianyue. When she set fire to the Hengyuan''s rations, she wanted to make the war easier for the Hengyuan, but she did not expect to harm so many innocent people. This was not the same level of significance as the refugees who had escaped before.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s cool little hand, Ji Xun said in a low voice, "Yue, this is not your fault. The hengyuan kingdom should not have fought this war, the people or soldiers, but Wanyan Lin''s exchange for power, these consequences should be borne by Wanyan Lin alone."

 Chapter 541 People Always Want More

    Su Mianyue smiled bitterly. She understood this, but no matter who took the consequences, they could not save those innocent lives. The war was too terrible.


    "Yu, when can the world be peaceful? Isn''t it good not to fight? The people live and work in peace, the people in power sit on the mountains and rivers, why must we use the price of blood in exchange for the mountains and rivers?" Su Mianyue asked with a frown.


    "People don''t have enough hearts. People always want more, more." Ji Xun sighed. What he wanted now was to live with Su Mianyue, to calm down the internal turmoil in the Yan Country for a long time, but Ji Xun himself was not sure if there would be any other thoughts after he got them.


    After all, people are always changing. The only thing he can be sure of is that he is very happy now. The present life is what he wants.


    Su Hao then helped Su Chengye out of the carriage and walked over. Su Chengye had obviously lost a lot of weight on the way, but his spirit was still good. When he heard this, he said: "Since ancient times, emperors have always wished that they could expand their territory while they were in power. Although they had great ambitions, they did so for the sake of preserving their reputation in history. Even if they were called tyrants, Wanyan Lin might have made great achievements as a king in a peaceful and prosperous era. Unfortunately, he could not see the situation clearly. The Hengyuan can''t stand the baptism of war."


    "Father." Su Mianyue called out. She didn''t want Su Chengye to worry about her, so she sat up straight.


    "Don''t force yourself like this when you have a body. Just take a good rest." How could Su Chengye not see Su Mianyue''s exhaustion, but his heartache and worry could only be kept in his heart, and the current situation did not allow them to be coquettish, even if Su Mianyue was a pregnant woman.


    "Have you figured out the route back to china?" Su Hao asked ji xun.


    "Yes." Ji Xun nodded, "Send the hostages to the next city, and we''ll..."


    "As long as you know the route, you don''t have to wait for me." Su Chengye interrupted Ji Xun''s words and looked over at the people in hengyuan. Obviously, he was afraid that the other party''s team would be hiding to hear their conversation. The next journey would be difficult, so Su Chengye had to be more careful.


    Ji Xun nodded knowingly. The reason why he did not hide Su Chengye and his son was because he regarded them as family, not only because of the identity of his son, but also because they were Su Mianyue''s family.


    Su Chengye looked at Biwu and said, "Little Biwu is going to hurt you. It''s not safe for now. After we settle down, we can hold the adoption ceremony. My daughter of the Su Family can''t be wronged."


    "Biwu is not wronged. Miss has been treating biwu like a sister. It is Biwu''s good fortune to serve her in this life. This is the only place Biwu can thank god." Biwu smiled brightly. She didn''t care much about formal things. What she cherished was the happiness of having a family.


    After resting for about two incense sticks, the group continued their journey. Because they had horses to take their place, the soldiers who wanted to rob and kill them couldn''t catch up with them. Three days later, Empress Dowager and his group were sent to the next city. It wasn''t Su Mianyue and the others who should be worried.


    Empress Dowager called Su Mianyue at the moment of departure, his eyes full of pleading, "Su Mianyue, what poison did you give the emperor? Now that you are safe, can you give the antidote to the ai family?"


    "I can''t remember what poison it is, but I didn''t take that needle away. I think the Hengyuan''s imperial doctor should have the ability to detoxify it. Empress Dowager doesn''t need to beg me for it." Su Mianyue''s voice was indifferent.


    "The emperor and you have a relationship after all. Are you really so heartless and disregarding the emperor''s life and death?" Empress Dowager asked again reluctantly.


    "If someone wanted to force you to abort your child or kill your family, would Empress Dowager still want them to live a long life?" Su Mianyue smiled sarcastically. When he saw that Empress Dowager was about to speak, he raised his hand to stop him, "Empress Dowager is a mother who rules the world. Maybe he has such a mind. But I, Su Mianyue, am just a woman from all walks of life. I prefer to have a happy relationship with him. Sooner or later, I will end my enemy with my own hands, unless he dies too early."


    "But your father and brother are safe and sound, and it''s time to resolve this feud." Empress Dowager did not give up and asked again, still hoping to get the antidote, with a motherly heart and a yearning for glory and wealth.


    "I''m sorry. I, Su Mianyue, love to hold grudges. Whether our family is safe or not, that''s our ability. If we hadn''t succeeded in saving people, what would have happened now? Empress Dowager, save your breath." Putting down the curtain, Su Mianyue was too lazy to waste any more words with Empress Dowager.


    Right now, she just wanted to leave the territory of the Hengyuan as soon as possible. In the territory of the Hengyuan, she felt physically and mentally uncomfortable. This place gave her more sadness than happiness.


    When Ji Xun saw this, he took Su Mianyue into his arms and ordered him to leave. As for whether Empress Dowager, who was still standing there, would eat all the dust, they had nothing to do with it.


    Ji Xun chose a route that was not official, so it was definitely not comfortable on the road. Fortunately, there were many villages or valleys along the road, and there were Ji Xun''s hidden piles inside, so there was no need to worry about supplies, and Su Mianyue could rest occasionally.


    However, when Ji Xun received a secret letter from one of the hidden piles, he could not help but frown and make trouble. With their current manpower, it was sufficient for them to act together, but it would be dangerous if they separated.


    Su Mianyue did not read the secret letter, but said softly, "Yu, no matter where you go, I will not leave your side. Instead of dispersing my men to protect us, each of us may be in danger. It would be better for us to act together, which will also save us some trouble."


    Ji Xun looked up in the direction of biwu and said helplessly, "The place to go this time is not the dragon pond and tiger den, but I am afraid that Biwu will feel uncomfortable when he goes." Then he handed the letter to Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue looked at it and thought for a moment, "Biwu should have let go of the past. Perhaps it would be better to see Wu Yuqing before him. Biwu is no longer the one who needs me to protect her. Let her handle her own emotional matters."


    Ji Xun nodded, relieved by Su Mianyue''s words.


    At sunset, Ji Xun and the others arrived at the location described in the letter, a small village facing the river, which looked more peaceful under the setting sun, but judging from the villagers'' clothes, it was not rich, but this position could avoid the baptism of war.


    The hidden guard led the way and knocked open a farmhouse. The fence wall could not stop any danger at all. The smoke from the earthy house was rising. It was supposed to be cooking dinner.


    Ji Xun and his group had passed by to attract the attention of the other villagers, but everyone had tacit understanding that they did not come forward, and they did not dare to use a few courage to offend the noble people, especially the dark guards, who were all dressed in black strong clothes, seemed to be releasing a murderous aura.


    "My husband, come out. Is the person you mentioned here?" A woman with a big belly shouted in surprise at the house. Although she was dressed in coarse clothes, her appearance was not ordinary. Most importantly, her temperament was not a peasant woman, but her surprised manner made her exude a different kind of beauty.

 Chapter 542 Huang En Hao Dang

    Not long after, a lame man came out of the room, dressed in the same ordinary peasant outfit, but not in the same manner as a farmer. He was carrying a babbling baby in his arms, and his skin was white and tender, and his appearance was very similar.


    "Young master!" The crippled man immediately strode forward when he saw Ji Xun and was so excited that he wanted to kneel down and salute.


    "Don''t disturb the villagers." Ji Xun said in a low voice, and the bodyguard had already reached out to hold the man.


    "My master is staying here for the night. You guys should get ready." The bodyguard opened his mouth coldly and gave the man a look.


    In the back, Su Mianyue noticed Biwu''s expression. When she saw the man, her eyes only flashed, and then she smiled to him. That was how she felt at ease.


    "Miss, are you afraid that I can''t let go of the past?" Biwu chuckled as he helped Su Mianyue into the yard, "I am so useless in miss''s heart. A man who has failed me is not worthy of my attention. But that woman is lucky. If she were not pregnant now, I would have avenged the palm of her hand. But this will not be the case. Just keep the books for now."


    "Well, let me help you remember that our baby Biwu can''t be bullied without fighting back." Su Mianyue chuckled and followed the crowd into the hut.


    Looking around the small room, it was clean, and it was obvious that the owner treated it as a family.


    Su Mianyue couldn''t help but think of her adoptive parents who still lived in the mountain village. She forgot to tell Su Chengye and his son about this. After settling down, it was time to arrange for the two of them to be brought to her side. It was not safe for them to live in the mountain village all the time, and they had to suffer.


    Because Ji Xun and his group were large, most of the guards were sitting on the ground in the courtyard. Pregnant women with large bellies brought the freshly painted tea to the masters. When they saw Biwu, they were stunned. Although they felt that Biwu looked at her strangely, they did not remember seeing him.


    The last cup of tea was for her husband. Just as the pregnant woman was about to speak, she saw her husband staring at Biwu. The pregnant woman, who was full of love and affection, was in a panic.


    "Husband." The pregnant woman called out in a trembling voice, pulling the man''s thoughts back, forcing out a smile and saying, "I''ll go prepare dinner first, but there are many people. I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble a few sister-in-law who know each other well. Husband should stay at home with the guests."


    "It''s hard." The man nodded at the pregnant woman, his eyes soft, but there was no trace of a man''s love for a woman.


    The pregnant woman lowered her eyes slightly and hid the loneliness. She replied, "You and I are husband and wife. You don''t have to be so polite."


    The man did not speak again. When the pregnant woman went out, she lifted her robe and knelt down in front of Ji Xun. She kowtowed and said, "Your subordinate, Si Jingjie, has seen the young master. After many years of hiding, he has gained something. He is not ashamed of his orders to the young master."


    "Get up and talk." Ji Xun gave him a weak hand.


    He felt guilty about the si family, especially after seeing Si Jingjie limp. The Si Family was full of loyalty, but he didn''t give them the chance to enjoy their family.


    "It''s not too late to say these things later. This is your eldest son, isn''t it? He looks like a tiger. This jade pendant is for you as a present."


    "Thank you, young master." Si jingjie pulled his son over and wanted him to kowtow, but Ji Xun stopped him.


    "There''s no need to talk about these formalities outside. Before such a young child learns the rules, General Si will be overjoyed to see his eldest grandson and little ping an has a playmate," Ji Xun smiled.


    "Little peace? But brother''s child? Is it a boy or a girl? How old are you this year? Are father and brother all right?" Si Jingjie couldn''t help but get excited when he heard about his family and asked a series of questions.


    Ji Xun raised his eyebrows and told Si Jingjie about the Si Family''s current situation. Hiding these things only made Si Jingjie not sad for the time being. There was no need to make him happy.


    Hearing Si Yihuan''s tragic death, si Jing Jie''s eyes were red. Si Family had always had more children than girls, so they loved their daughters very much. Si Yihuan had been the Mingzhu of the family since he was a child. General Si had also said that if Si Yihuan were not a girl, she would definitely achieve more than the two brothers in the future, but she did not want to lose her life.


    But thinking of little peace, Si Jingjie comforted him a little. No matter who little peace''s biological father was, it was the continuation of her sister''s bloodline. It was the child that his sister gave birth to at the risk of her life, and he knew that Jing Jie would love her like a pearl.


    "Thank you, Miss Su, for your help. Si Jingjie has been brainless to repay Miss Su for saving xiao ping''s life." Si Jingjie knelt down to Su Mianyue and said solemnly.


    "Miss Yihuan and I met a few times, and she went into the wolf''s den because of Yu. I saved her because I was grateful and moved by the selfless maternal love that miss yihuan had for her child, and I didn''t need Childe Si to repay her." Su Mianyue said in a cold voice.


    Although she had a good impression of the si family, saving Ji Xun''s life by the si family was enough for her to help the si family.


    But thinking that Biwu almost died because of Si Jingjie, Su Mianyue still had anger in his heart, which Su Mianyue would never forget unless Biwu personally complained.


    Si Jingjie sensed Su Mianyue''s attitude and couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    No matter what the reason was, he let Biwu down first, and now he has a wife and children, so he can only owe Biwu in this life.


    Knowing that Ji Xun and Si Jingjie had business to talk about, Su Mianyue used the excuse of resting to go to the box room. The Su Family father and son also went to the box room. This was the countryside, and there was no place for them to worry about the so-called male and female defense.


    After listening to si Jing Jie''s report, Ji Xun said after a moment of silence: "Thank you for your hard work. Don''t interfere in the rest. I will arrange a new identity for you. I''m afraid your family won''t be able to show your true colors before we eradicate the enemy. However, I will arrange for you to meet general si, and you will have to appease General Si at that time."


    "Yes, I do." Hearing ji xun''s words, Si Jingjie was relieved to know that he was not going to remain anonymous all the time.


    Ji Xun glanced at si Hao Ran, who was playing with his wooden sword, and suddenly remembered that Su Mianyue was pregnant, "I think this kid likes to dance with guns. Yue is pregnant now. If he gives birth to Little Prince, he will serve Little Prince in the future. Jing Jie, don''t just teach him martial arts. This enlightenment can''t be delayed."


    Si Jingjie quickly knelt down and kowtowed, "Your subordinates have thanked the emperor for the son of dog."


    "Get up. There''s no need to be polite outside." Ji Xun raised his hand and gave it a false support. His eyes were always on si Hao Ran. Such a young child could wave his dagger in a decent manner. When he grew up, he would be better than Si Jingjie, but only if he had a good master to train him.


    Although Su Mianyue hadn''t said anything about childbirth, nor was she sure if it was a boy or a girl, Ji Xun had already begun to plan the future for the child she hadn''t met.


    As a prince, he must have a loyal and loyal subject, so that he would have less difficulties on the road to imperial power.


    Si Jingjie was delighted to see that Ji Xun really liked his son. Such a great deal of kindness was not an opportunity that ordinary people could have. The Si Family might have to rely on this talkative boy to revive their fortunes, which was worthy of the status of their eldest grandson. Presumably, their father would be very happy to know.


    Si Jingjie was thinking a lot. He would forget that half of Hao Ran''s blood was from other countries. Ji Xun was using Hao Ran so much to repay the Si Family''s efforts and to give them a promise for their future generations.

 Chapter 543 You Do Owe Me An Apology

    After dinner, everyone took an hour''s rest and left the secret passage under Si Jingjie''s guidance. The villagers of the village did not realize that even if they knew that the family had disappeared, they would only think that they had been taken away by a noble man. They did not know how envious they should be. After all, they had only lived in this village for a few months. The feelings were not that deep, and there were not many people who were worried about them.


    Si Jingjie''s ability was limited, and the secret road was not long, so he could only let them leave the village twenty miles away. After dinner, the carriage was brought to a wasteland behind the village by the secret guards on the grounds of feeding the grass, counting the time to pick up Ji Xun and the others.


    Don''t underestimate the distance of twenty miles. Ji Xun and the others had already destroyed the entrance of the secret passage when they left and set up some traps along the way. Unless the people who wanted to kill them didn''t have the chance to enter by mistake, it would take at least a few hours to find their tracks in the secret passage.


    "Miss Biwu, may I speak with you for a moment?" Before dawn, a group of people stopped in the woods to take a rest. Seeing that their wives and children were asleep, Jing Jie came to Biwu and asked in a low voice.


    Looking at Su Mianyue, who was curled up in Ji Xun''s arms to keep warm, Biwu said, "You can''t go too far."


    Si Jingjie nodded, looking at Biwu''s face through the fire and the moonlight, and the excitement in her heart surged again.


    When he first saw through Biwu''s identity, he still wounded Biwu in order to carry out the mission, which was always a disaster in Si Jingjie''s heart.


    The two of them stopped after walking 20 meters away. Biwu looked up at Si Jingjie. His eyes were not as girly as before, but they did not show any hatred. His watery eyes should only treat familiar strangers, and now they might be in the same situation.


    Realizing this, Si Jingjie''s heart was gripped by his invisible hand, so painful that he didn''t want to breathe.


    "Do you want to apologize to me?" After a long time waiting for Si Jingjie to speak, Si Jingjie''s eyes made him uncomfortable. Biwu smiled and said: "You do owe me an apology. Your hand almost killed me. Fortunately, I was lucky enough to meet someone of high rank, but that''s why miss couldn''t be with her when something happened. It doesn''t seem to help if you say sorry. What should we do?"


    Biwu''s relaxed tone made Si Jingjie smile bitterly. He knew that apologizing was useless, but not saying it would be difficult in the end.


    "Biwu, I know it''s too late to say sorry, and it''s useless to say sorry now, but I still want you to know that I was serious about you, and I had no choice but to hurt you." Si Jingjie''s tone was extremely serious, and it was much more comfortable to say what had been buried in his heart for many years, but he looked a little down when he saw that Biwu did not care.


    "Well, I accept your apology, but I won''t take that slap for nothing. I''ll return it one day." Biwu nodded her head forcefully, indicating that she had heard it, but she avoided talking about the relationship.


    "Biwu, you liked me back then, didn''t you?" Seeing that Biwu had lost his love for him, Si Jingjie hesitated and wanted to confirm whether the original feelings were unrequited. After all, they had never made it clear.


    "I did," Biwu acknowledged without hesitation, nodding. "But liking and love are different. In a person''s life, you can like many people, but you can only love one person. Although I have a crush on you, I don''t get along with you much, so that little liking can only be considered a closeness of similar character, and it''s still one step away from the love between men and women. I think you treat me the same way, or else you wouldn''t have married and had children before you explained it to me clearly, would you?"


    "Me and her..." Si Jingjie smiled bitterly and swallowed.


    Things between husband and wife are no longer inhumane. Since there is no longer a possibility between him and Biwu, it is better to let go so that there is still a chance to be friends.


    "Maybe you''re right. I''m always a little slow about relationships and don''t know how to deal with them, but I never regret liking you or hurting you."


    Liking you is more than just liking you. It''s the motivation that I can survive these years. I hurt you to save you and to be loyal to you, but these words can never be said to you.


    Biwu, it''s my last request to keep you in my heart. Don''t refuse.


    Si Jingjie said something silently in his heart. Seeing that biwu spread his hands and smiled, knowing that it was useless to say more, he said, "Go back. It''s cold at night."


    "Si Jingjie, I don''t know the story between you and your wife, but since you have married her and have children, you should be responsible for them. This is also responsible for yourself. I can see that your wife is sincere to you, or else she wouldn''t have used any means to hurt me back then. When a woman falls in love with someone, she will be selfish because of jealousy and magnanimous because of this love. What kind of woman she will become depends entirely on your heart for her."


    Biwu thought about it and said what he really felt. He didn''t want Si Jingjie to regret it.


    The two of them walked slowly in the direction of time, and the halo that was about to fall stretched their figures.


    Si Jingjie hoped that the road would be longer. Even if he only walked shoulder to shoulder, he would still remember it. It was a pity that the distance of 20 meters, even if he walked slowly, would soon reach the end.


    Seeing that biwu had returned, Su Mianyue looked up at her and saw her curling her lips to understand what she was trying to say. Su Mianyue smiled to express his approval of biwu''s actions.


    Since it was impossible, it was time to cut through the mess. Sloppy emotions would only hurt more people.


    After Si Jingjie returned to the carriage, he saw Mingzhu''s eyes were red and misty, but he hurriedly lifted his hand to wipe away his tears and burst into a gentle smile. "Come back."


    The three simple words were as gentle as water. Si Jingjie had never thought that this sentence was so beautiful before, but after talking to Biwu just now, he felt that this sentence was full of a woman''s infinite affection for him.


    "You''re still alive. Why don''t you sleep a little longer, but you don''t feel well?" Si Jingjie came to Mingzhu''s side, raised his hand and pulled the quilt for her, holding her in his arms.


    I didn''t expect Si Jingjie to do such an intimate act. Mingzhu''s body was obviously stiff, and the sudden happiness made her cry.


    "Why are you crying?" Si Jingjie asked, lowering his head.


    "Nothing. I just think it''s good now. I''m really satisfied." Mingzhu took a breath and tried to speak in a calm tone.


    She thought that this day would not come, but she still decided to be with Si Jingjie without hesitation. Even if she betrayed her father, her master, or even the country, she would not hesitate to do so because this man was the only man Mingzhu had ever loved.


    "Well, I heard that pregnant people who love to cry will give birth to a crying baby. Our Si Family is a general, but we can''t have a delicate lady who tears easily." Si Jingjie wiped away Mingzhu''s tears and whispered, "In the future, our family will never be separated again. The emperor has promised me that he will let us live a peaceful life anonymously before the situation is stable. We can go wherever you like."


    "Really?" Mingzhu looked up and asked, her eyes shining. This was the life she had always dreamed of, but she didn''t want to have the day to come. "Are you really willing to leave with me? What about your father and brother?"

 Chapter 544 Definitely Not A Simple Generation

    "A man has to start his own business and start his own family. His brother''s situation is not good. Hao Ran, as the direct grandson of the Si Family, may pass to his brother. Mingzhu, will you blame me?"


    Si Jingjie said apologetically. He knew how much Mingzhu cared about his children, but as an heir to the Si Family, he had to consider his family. Moreover, if Si Junjie had not given him the chance to live, he would have been the one who had no children today.


    Mingzhu knew something about the si brothers, but he still nodded, "I know you have always felt guilty about your brother. Hao Ran is still our own flesh and blood even after he passed on to him. I will not alienate him because of this. Besides, as the eldest son, he has his own responsibility and cannot return to the market like us."


    "Thank you, Mingzhu." Si Jingjie opened his mouth and kissed Mingzhu on the forehead, "You''re right. Hao Ran is destined not to live an ordinary life like us, but the situation is unstable and we can''t go back to our ancestors for the time being, so Hao Ran will still be around us for a few years, and when he grows up and takes over to big brother, he won''t forget about us."


    "Poof, poof." Mingzhu smiled and looked up, "If your brother knew your little thoughts, he would be unhappy. I told him what you care most about is that your son still won''t admit it."


    Mingzhu lay on his shoulder and did not speak, but the happy expression on his face could not be deceived.


    No one knew what Si Jingjie and his wife were talking about, but the sound of a galloping horse startled everyone. Su Mianyue leaned into Ji Xun''s arms and squinted, holding a hidden weapon in his hand.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have run out of rations for many consecutive days on the road. Can you give us some rations?" A familiar voice came. Su Mianyue looked up at Ji Xun and whispered, "It''s Faang Yuanh."


    "That Faang Yuanh you don''t know how high the internal force is?" Ji Xun raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded. I always thought he was weird, but so far I haven''t noticed his malice. It''s just that we can''t do anything about this person. Now that he''s passing by, I''m afraid he''s deliberately following up. What excuse for running out of dry food is too clumsy."


    "Yue wants to see him?" Ji Xun sounded a little uncomfortable.


    Su Mianyue glared at him and said, "It''s not that I want to see him, but that he came to the door himself. Can you tell where the problem is?"


    "The result is the same. Yue wants to see him." Ji Xun grunted, tightening her arms around Su Mianyue.


    "You have to know who you want to eat, okay? I''m afraid I can''t avoid this person, but his ability is not something we can throw away just because we want to. Let''s see what we can do." Su Mianyue said so, and the person still languidly fell into Ji Xun''s arms without the intention of getting up, which was to please Ji Xun.


    Ji Xun nodded at the guard to signal fang yuan to come over. When they met, Ji Xun frowned a little.


    He and Su Mianyue could not feel the depth of each other''s internal force. As for whether Faang Yuanh''s internal force was too deep or other reasons, Ji Xun could not be sure. After all, the method he knew was too strange and just a legend.


    The point is that knowing the way to hide the internal force, there must be some secret rumors, then this Faang Yuanh is definitely not a simple generation.


    "Ah, it''s miss Mianyue. I didn''t expect us to be so fated. I just ran into you to avoid gambling debts. Get someone to prepare something for me. I''m starving to death without food this day." Faang Yuanh sat cross-legged across from Su Mianyue, looking familiar with Su Mianyue.


    "Then you are really sad. Ten bets and nine losses are not a lie." Su Mianyue answered and asked someone to pass the rations to Faang Yuanh.


    After all, they were also on the way, so the food in the carriage was not rich enough. The dried food was bought from the village yesterday and made from two bags of coarse flour, which tasted better than the food that had been left for many days.


    As for the prey that had just been struck, there were so many secret guards who could last a day after a meal, so there was no one left.


    After eating three steamed buns in one breath, Faang Yuanh asked for a pot of water to drink, and then he was satisfied and fell directly to the fire with his legs crossed, which was very different from the elegance he had seen several times before.


    "If you''re not hungry for a day, why do you eat three buns?" Su Mianyue asked lightly.


    "I was too hungry to eat so much, otherwise it would hurt my stomach. My father told me this before I left." Faang Yuanh sat up and looked at Su Mianyue, "Mianyue, tell me the truth. Have you been ambushed before?"


    "If it is considered that those soldiers almost robbed and killed the border area, it is indeed encountered." Su Mianyue frowned, "Why did you meet them too? It''s been a few days. The situation at the border area should be over."


    "Not a soldier. When I came here, I passed by a small village. I was looking for a family to buy some dry food, but it didn''t turn out well. There was a group of black-shirted people tearing down the house at the house where the lights were on. It''s a bit too bad. The people in that village who heard the voice and went to see the letter were all killed. I guess there aren''t many people left now. I didn''t want to meddle, but those people had to compete with me in kung fu. I accidentally killed them all, or else I wouldn''t have gone all the way hungry." Faang Yuanh said as he looked at the blood on his sleeve and frowned, "It''s too careless. How can you get blood on it? This dress is going to be ruined. I don''t know where I can buy new clothes to change."


    "How could this happen? Didn''t you report to the police?" Su Mianyue was shocked.


    According to Faang Yuanh, the other party''s behavior was the same as that of the village, but it was very similar to the way the people who kidnapped Su Chengye and the others did things.


    After glancing at Ji Xun, he asked, "Do you know what those people are looking for? Isn''t there a treasure in a village?"


    "I don''t know. I was too busy killing people to ask these questions. Anyway, I avenged those villagers who died in vain. As for the revenge, I left it to those who were still alive. I don''t want to be summoned and questioned by the government. I have a headache just thinking about it." Faang Yuanh shook his head and yawned sleepily, "Miss Mianyue, I just don''t know where to go next, or I''ll go with you. I''ll leave when you have something important to do."


    "We don''t have any freeloaders here." Su Mianyue answered absent-mindedly, knowing that they had harmed the people of the village.


    "Don''t worry, I promise that if someone doesn''t have eyes to look for you, I''ll help you out, but only if I have to eat and drink well." Faang Yuanh snored as he spoke, clearly feeling sleepy.


    Faang Yuanh''s voice was not low, and the Si Jingjie couple in the other carriage heard it.


    The two of them clasped their hands together, their faces turning pale. They were not sure if the murderers were after them or Su Mianyue or the others, but the situation now was that they had to follow the team to survive, or else their family could only be the meat of a knife.

 Chapter 545 The Young Master Liked Her Temperament

    Whether fang yuan was there or those who followed them had lost their clue and failed to catch up in time, the journey was surprisingly calm, but Faang Yuanh would often go out alone. Although he was said to be out for a breather, Ji Xun could sense the faint smell of blood on him.


    To Faang Yuanh, who was hard to distinguish between friends and foes, Ji Xun was polite to him, but polite to a point of estrangement, there was absolutely no intention of friendship.


    Because Su Chengye and the others were all injured to varying degrees, a group of people deliberately took a detour to yuntong town to look for Shen Yi. Perhaps his medical skills could improve the situation of the few people.


    "Ah, it''s Miss Su. I knew you would come. Come in and have a seat. I''ve recently developed a new drug. Do you want to try it?" When Shen Yi saw Su Mianyue, he enthusiastically took her arm and brought it to the yard. Suddenly, he asked, "Are you pregnant? But you had taken the antidote to suppress the poison of the aphrodisiac before, which caused your body to suffer from severe cold. This baby of yours is very easy to get into trouble. Fortunately, you met me, otherwise this baby would definitely not go through natural labor. But then again, who is the father of this child? Could it be that pretty boy I saved?"


    Su Mianyue didn''t wait for a word. Shen Yi had already said a lot of things. The funnier thing was that he didn''t notice Ji Xun beside Su Mianyue.


    Ji Xun, who had seen shen yi pull Su Mianyue''s arm with a gloomy face, but was prevented from killing him because he was his savior, could not help but change his face after hearing Shen Yi''s words. His face was full of worry.


    However, during the time that Shen Yi treated Ji Xun, he also had some understanding of Shen Yi''s character. He saved people according to his mood. Sometimes, he was not as perfunctory as the average doctor, but his medical skills were absolutely superb.


    "No, you have to walk slowly. You should remember where my room is, right? I''ll go in and hide the medicine you can''t touch. You can go in with about a cup of tea." Shen yi released Su Mianyue''s hand and ran back to his room.


    Looking at Shen Yi who was so out of tune, Su Mianyue could not laugh at the moment. She did not know that she had taken the antidote when she was taking the charm medicine, so she always thought that the child was very healthy. After all, she had spent so much time feeling uncomfortable once or twice. How could she have thought that the situation was so dangerous?


    "Don''t be afraid. This Shen Yi is out of tune, but his medical skills are excellent." Sensing that Su Mianyue''s body was stiff, Ji Xun began to comfort him.


    "I know, or else I wouldn''t have traveled that far to find him." Su Mianyue smiled, but the worry in his eyes had not been removed.


    Because of shen yi''s instructions, the group walked very slowly. They had not entered the house before they had nearly two cups of tea. Su Chengye and the others frowned but did not speak. No amount of words they could say could appease Su Mianyue before shen yi treated Su Mianyue, and it would also make Su Mianyue waste his energy dealing with them.


    When su mianyue entered the room, Shen Yi was busy lighting up the incense. When she heard footsteps, she said without looking back, "You should sit over there first. This incense is very beneficial to the abortion. I will give you an injection later. I think you will be able to have an abortion in three days. But you should also pay special attention to the days after that. Don''t kill people if you have nothing to do. Don''t say that it''s not good for prenatal education if you are prone to fetal qi, right? Since you want to be a mother, you should be responsible for your child."


    After being reprimanded by someone as out of tune as Shen Yi, Su Mianyue was really a little sad and amused, but the smell of the house was really much more comfortable, at least a little more energetic, so Su Mianyue relaxed and closed his eyes to take a nap.


    Shen Yi''s habit was not to finish what he was doing, no matter what the big deal was, and Su Mianyue didn''t expect to get special treatment.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue and Ji Xun were so calm, the others also sat quietly in the room. Apart from breathing and heartbeat, they tried not to make any noise to disturb Shen Yi''s work on the herbs.


    After a time of incense sticks, Su Mianyue fell into a deep sleep. Shen Yi came over with a pile of herbs and placed them heavily on the table beside Su Mianyue. Then he opened the small bag he carried with him, took out the silver needle and began to treat Su Mianyue without consulting the client or his family.


    Shen moved quickly. Half a cup of tea had already inserted dozens of silver needles into Su Mianyue''s body. Only then did he snap his fingers and say, "Oh, you give her time. I''ll take the needles in half an hour. Now you have to go and make her medicine. You have to take it immediately after pulling out the needles."


    No one dared to disturb Shen Yi when he heard what he said. Ji Xun wanted to stay by Su Mianyue''s side to protect her, and so did Biwu.


    Only Faang Yuanh took a look at Su Mianyue and walked out, followed shen yi to the yard to hand over something from time to time to start a fight, the two of them soon began to talk enthusiastically.


    Only then did Ji Xun and others know that Faang Yuanh was also an expert in medical skills. However, from fang yuan''s words, it was not difficult to tell that he was a theory school. Shen yi was a practice school. If these two people had more contact, they might have made a great contribution to medical ethics.


    It had to be said that Shen Yi''s medical skills were indeed excellent, and he was also a modest person. After discussing with Faang Yuanh, he added two silver needles to Su Mianyue. Poor Su Mianyue did not know that she had become Shen Yi''s test subject in her sleep.


    "Since you know what to do, I''ll leave the matter of pulling out the needle to you. I''m busy." After Shen Yi finished speaking, he looked at Su Chengye and the others and asked, "You are Miss Su''s men. You must be here to see a doctor, right? Follow me to the next room."


    "Thank you, little miracle doctor," Ji Xun said, cupping his hands.


    Shen Yi looked up at the sound and pointed at Ji Xun for a long time before shouting. He immediately walked past the crowd and circled around Ji Xun twice. After a while, he felt his pulse and said in disbelief: "It''s a miracle that you left before you were fully recovered. You didn''t become disabled. It''s amazing."


    "Thank you for saving the life of the little miracle doctor. If there is anything that Ji Xun can repay, the little miracle doctor can speak frankly." If he had not met Shen Yi when he was seriously injured, he would not have survived that. It would not have been too much to say that Shen Yi had given him this life.


    Shen waved a big hand, "Come on, I''ve saved countless people. I''m too lazy to say yes to every one of them. It''s best to pay for both of them. It''s not annoying to be cheated on." After saying this, Shen Yi suddenly looked at su mianyue and smiled, "But this time, she has been entangled. I like her temperament, or else I won''t treat you."


    The corners of Su Chengye''s mouth twitched, and on the way here, Su Mianyue and the others had popularized Shen Yi''s character. Although they were mentally prepared, they did not expect such a young and outstanding junior to be so unreliable and speak incoherently. Fortunately, they did things very well.


    "If it weren''t for my miss saying that you are a good doctor, we wouldn''t have come so far to seek medical help. In fact, we have been used to it for a long time. If it had hurt your confidence, it would have been our fault." Biwu snorted and turned to walk to the next room.


    Don''t forget to yell, "Hurry up, don''t dawdle. My miss won''t be able to see us when she wakes up. But I''ve already agreed that if your medical skills are not good, remember to speak gently to my miss, lest the higher your expectations are, the more disappointed you will be. My miss is a healthy person, so she can''t help but be happy."


    "Hey, don''t provoke me, little girl. I just like to challenge the difficulty. For Miss Su''s sake, I''ll write Shen Yi''s name upside down if I don''t cure you," Shen Yi said angrily.


    "Write it upside down or read Shen Yi." Su hao answered from the side. There was nothing wrong with his face. He touched his nose and said, "Biwu is a woman. It''s not convenient for us to go in when we see her. Let''s go back when she comes out."

 Chapter 546 Turn Him Back

    When Su Mianyue woke up, he only heard a scream from Biwu, and he was so nervous that he wanted to jump up.


    Ji Xun and the others quickly calmed her down. Since Shen Yi was not doing harm, fang yuan was dutifully holding a bowl of soup medicine for Su Mianyue to take.


    Ji Xun took a deep look at Faang Yuanh and did not stop Su Mianyue from taking the medicine.


    Faang Yuanh had always been with Shen Yi before. If he wanted to do something, Shen Yi would have found out. And through the time he spent with her, Ji Xun found that Faang Yuanh was especially nice to Su Mianyue. It should be more appropriate to say that he was trying to please her, but it was not a man''s attitude to covet a woman.


    "Ah, I''m going to kill you!" Biwu roared again. This time, not only Su Mianyue, but also Ji Xun and the others were not sure if they were so calm just now.


    However, knowing Shen Yi''s ability and rules, they would definitely upset Shen Yi if they went in now, so Biwu would no longer be able to recover.


    After half a burning incense time, the door to the opposite room was opened, but Shen Yi, who was wiping his sweat with a cloth towel, came out. There was excitement between his brows. Seeing that fang yuan and Ji Xun were idle, they shouted: "That pretty boy, come over and get the sharp-tongued girl out of there who fainted. Faang Yuanh, come in and help me. I''ll show you the next one... You better go, old man."


    Shen yiyi wanted Su Hao to go in first, but looking at Su Hao''s empty sleeves, he immediately changed his tune and let Su Chengye in.


    "Shen Yi, Biwu, how is she?" Su Mianyue asked anxiously. As for the matter of going in and hugging people, there were secret guards to do it. Ji Xun only liked to hug Su Mianyue as a woman.


    "It won''t be a problem with me, but that girl''s condition is a little bad. After a few days of treatment, you can see the results. Now don''t disturb my research on poisons." Shen Yi replied with a look of excitement to Su Mianyue''s face. It was already very embarrassing. After Faang Yuanh went in, he immediately pulled Faang Yuanh aside to talk. It was obvious that fang yuan, who knew medicine, was very interested.


    Whether it was martial arts or medical skills, when he reached the stage of seeking defeat alone but was still young, no one could understand the loneliness.


    Su Mianyue had the heart to ask a few more questions, but shen yi had already turned around and entered the room, so he could only wait for him to come out.


    Seeing Su Chengye frown slightly with his hands down, Su Mianyue thought he was afraid and comforted him, "Father, don''t worry. If that kid Shen Yi dares to hit you hard, I''ll beat him to the ground!"


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s feigned ferocity, Su Chengye stroked his beard and smiled, "You little girl, aren''t you afraid of the pain of your father''s death? Your father just lost his mind because he suddenly thought that this little miracle doctor seemed kind, but he couldn''t remember where he met him."


    It''s probably a coincidence that people are alike, and that father knows so many people. As far as I know, this Shen Yi is a native of yuntong town, and his family has always been a single line of people studying medicine. Only he went on a trip a few years ago, and his ancestors never left yuntong town." Su Mianyue smiled.


    "What Mianyue said makes sense. As a father, he can''t help but think of his old friend. However, his memory is not as good as it used to be. Sometimes, when he thinks of someone''s face, he can''t remember his name." Su Chengye shook his head and smiled, not paying attention to the symptoms of his memory loss.


    "As long as father remembers us, irrelevant people will take up memory." Su Mianyue said in a tasteful tone. Seeing that biwu had been brought back, he said, "Father, go quickly. We have to see second brother later. We can''t come for nothing while that boy is in a good mood."


    "Okay." Su Chengye nodded and walked across the room.


    Su Mianyue quickly walked to Biwu, who was resting on the table, and saw her broken left arm fixed with a wooden stick. Su Mianyue took a look and guessed that shen yi had broken Biwu''s arm bone and reattached it. No wonder Biwu was in such pain before.


    Seeing that biwu was still frowning in her sleep, Su Mianyue said reluctantly, "Biwu should have a good rest now to help her recover. Shen Yi is full of medicinal herbs. I don''t know if there are any conflicts. Let the secret guards send biwu to the town''s medical center first."


    "If you return to the girl, the master has ordered the small courtyard next door to be temporarily rented, and your subordinates can place miss Biwu next door," coldly replied.


    "Yu, you''re so thoughtful. I''ve forgotten that we can''t come and go in a hurry this time. It''s a good arrangement." Su Mianyue smiled and praised Ji Xun. Suddenly, he remembered that Si Jingjie''s leg was lame, and asked, "Do you know what happened to Si Jingjie''s leg injury? Maybe shen yi can help him recover."


    "Si Jingjie''s hamstrings were broken, not his bones. Even shen yi, a miracle doctor, couldn''t help him." Ji Xun shook his head. After a moment of silence, he said, "But Si Junjie''s legs are paralyzed by broken bones. Maybe Shen Yi can do something about it."


    "Yeah, let me think about how to turn Shen Yi back. A doctor with such good medical skills needs to be around to feel safe." Su Mianyue said with sparkling eyes.


    Ji Xun looked at it for a while and took Su Mianyue by the shoulder and asked, "Why, don''t you feel safe enough with me by your side?"


    "How can it be the same?" After glancing at the jealous Ji Xun, Su Mianyue snorted, "There are specialties in the art field. Although you and I have also learned some medical knowledge in our master''s department, it is only a superficial matter after all. Even the medical skills of our masters are not as good as shen yi''s. It is a pity that such talents don''t dig around and think about it. Don''t forget that we still have a mysterious opponent."


    When Ji Xun heard this, his face looked better. As long as Su Mianyue''s attitude towards Shen Yi was public, he could accept that his woman was not a man who would hide behind a man and teach him.


    "You should take care of your baby now instead of worrying about these things." Ji Xun was a little embarrassed, so he changed the subject.


    "I want to have a baby, too, but if Shen Yi is around, I won''t have to worry about the problem with the child anymore. You say I won''t mind. Besides, we''ve been out for too long, and we can''t stay here forever," Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows.


    Ji Xun was also silent when he heard that. What Su Mianyue said was something that he had been worried about. Junn Buhui had sent several letters to him in a row, saying that he would drop the matter if he did not return home.


    Ji Xun believed that Junn Buhui would really be able to do it after she became crazy, but he couldn''t be at ease leaving the su family here, and Su Mianyue would never leave his family behind again.

 Chapter 547 More Is Better for Your Sister

    Su Mianyue was fine after three days of injections, but he was still the main target of protection.


    After all, Shen Yi had already said that Su Mianyue had to take care of the baby, or else the problem would not be his poor medical skills. It was obvious how serious the problem with Su Mianyue''s baby was.


    Ji Xun was even more thankful that he did not take the current step because he was anxious about the country. Otherwise, he would have regretted what happened to Su Mianyue and the child.


    After more than five months, Su Mianyue''s body weight did not change, but his stomach slightly bulged.


    Because Biwu and the others had an effect on her, Su Mianyue had been alone with Ji Xun for the past few days, and the man who occupied the magpie''s nest had pressed a temporary soft couch in Shen Yi''s room.


    This was done not only because it was convenient to treat Su Mianyue, but also because there were many poisons and life-saving pills that Su Mianyue could touch in Shen Yi''s room, and Shen Yi''s room was sprinkled with poisons. If he did not allow him to come in, he was afraid that experts like fang yuan would also be attacked. It''s absolutely safe here.


    "How much time does shen yi have to have? Even a low-grade drug like itching powder can be developed. It''s not a poison, is it?" Su Mianyue pointed at a bottle of powder and said scornfully.


    "Hmph, since Miss Su looks down on me..." Shen Yi came into the room at this time and pointed at Ji Xun, "Then let him try. If he doesn''t want to die, I''ll write Shen Yi''s name upside down."


    "My second brother has already said it. He still reads it backwards." Su mianyue rolled her eyes at Shen Yi. She knew that shen yi had to enter the door to say so, so she put the bottle of medicine in the wooden box that she had the secret guard prepare, "I''ll have to give it a try. You''ve studied so much medicine and you don''t have a chance to use it. It''s a waste of nature to put it here. It''s better to give it to someone who can still remember your favor."


    "Take it if you want. I can''t afford your favor." Shen Yi waved his hand generously, "The medicines in this room are all half-finished. Some of them haven''t succeeded yet. I don''t know exactly what the effects are. You should be careful when you use them, especially if you don''t fall for them. You might not be able to detoxify them in the first place if you come to me."


    "What a black heart. It''s still here until the research is successful. What if you hurt yourself? In order to protect your little miracle doctor''s name, I''ve decided to help you clean up this messy room. I''ll take care of these things for you. No need to thank you." Su Mianyue patted his chest and opened his mouth, but his heart was filled with joy. The waste in shen''s eyes was also a treasure outside. Whether it was under Ji Xun or those hidden stakes of Su Mianyue, they should be arranged.


    Shen yi looked speechlessly at Su Mianyue, who was like a money-grubber, and did not say anything to stop her. He just sat there and watched her box up there, and even asked Ji Xun to work together.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, he lost his patience, "All right, all right, your body just happens to be a bit of a mess. If you like these things, let your entourage pack them up. Take as much as you want in the opposite room and the next room. I''ve never seen a woman as greedy as you."


    "No, I''ve never seen a woman as greedy as me for poison, have I?" Su Mianyue did not put himself in a difficult position when he got the answer he wanted. He immediately supported his waist and motioned for Ji Xun to hurry up and order people to do things. Only when he got what he had in his hand was it his own. "Shen Yi, let''s exchange. I''ll give you a human skin mask, which will be more exquisite than the one last time. You can give me some medicine to save my life."


    "You really know how to trade a human skin mask for a few. Don''t do it." Shen Yi refused with disgust, but the light in his eyes betrayed his true intentions.


    "Then forget it. I really have something to look for you, and you won''t leave me alone." Su Mianyue pouted his lips, looking very nonchalant.


    "Well, Miss Su misunderstood me. I''m talking about a mask for a few pills. Isn''t Miss Su in a loss-making business? It''s only a few dozen of them, isn''t it?" Shen Yi said with a fawning smile.


    "No." Su Mianyue shook his head, "I wanted to give you a friendly price just now. You should know that the human skin mask is not a secret. Even if you lose all your money, you can''t buy one. It would be too cheap for you to exchange dozens of pills. I need to make up for those who hurt my heart."


    "I just gave you so many poisons. There are many good ones inside that can save your life, but they are not exquisite. They are all valuable outside," shen yi said hurriedly.


    "You also said it was for me, so you can''t mix it up with business." Su Mianyue didn''t appreciate it.


    "It''s true that women and villains are the only ones who are hard to raise. There can''t be more than a hundred top-grade antidotes." Shen Yi stuck out a finger without changing his expression.


    "Add in a hundred life extension pills and a hundred bottles of aphrodisiac. These are all the best. As for the intermediate ones, one thousand each." Su Mianyue counted the bill with his fingers, then said, "Of course, even if you think it''s normal, it doesn''t matter. Just give it to me as a bonus. More is better."


    "More is better for your sister. Do you know how hard it is for grandpa to make so many pills? You are going to move his family away with one word. Su Mianyue, dream on."


    Shen Yi was so excited that he almost spat on Su Mianyue''s face. Fortunately, Ji Xun quickly covered Shen Yi''s face with a handkerchief.


    "Poof." Su Mianyue gave a wicked laugh and looked at shen yi with her chin up. "How do you know I''m going to have a sister soon? She''s always on the same side as Biwu. You know her too."


    "Who''s going to talk to you about your sister? The young master told you clearly, Su Mianyue, that you want to blackmail the young master. Dream on. The young master will never agree to such an unfair deal." Shen Yi snorted, his arms folded around his chest, but his slightly narrowed eyes revealed his thoughts. It was obvious that he was waiting for Su Mianyue to beg him.


    "Oh, forget it. I just made this mask. Don''t say that I can''t find any flaws after wearing it. It can be used 15 times. I don''t know how much money I spent. I think I can buy a lot of good medicinal materials. It''s not as effective as your little miracle doctor, but it''s better than nothing, isn''t it?" Su Mianyue waved his hand indifferently and smiled at shen, "Don''t worry. After I use it 14 times, I''ll definitely lend you the last time for free. Is that enough for a buddy?"


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s perfect smile, shen yiyi felt that the biggest mistake in his life was to get to know Su Mianyue well, or else he wouldn''t have been eaten to death.


    He looked at Su Mianyue with a sad face and gnashed his teeth in pain, "Deal, but the young master has added to your head. Shouldn''t you be more generous?"


    "It depends on the little miracle doctor''s sincerity. The more sincere you are, the more generous my expression will be. Are you satisfied?"


    Su Mianyue laughed, refusing to say how much he was willing to give.


    Her ability to make human skin masks was not perfect enough, so there were often mistakes, according to Shen Yi''s words will be to create defective products, but it can definitely be used, but it was just extremely ugly.


    Ji Xun shook his head as he listened. Su Mianyue had been covering shen from the beginning. The mask was made by Su Mianyue, and even the best was not as good as Ji Xun''s average.


    The key is that the defective products that Su Mianyue made are not intended to be used by his subordinates, and only shen yi as a treasure in exchange for expensive but priceless pills.


    "Deal. The young master is going to check the storeroom. An hour later, the exchange will be on the spot. The one who regrets is sun tzu." Shen yi slammed the table and stood up, "Faang Yuanh, where are you? Come out and accompany master to check the storeroom. If you slow down, master won''t get the treasure."


    Ji Xun and Su Mianyue''s lips twitched at the words.


    Faang Yuanh had been Shen Yi''s errand boy for the past few days. Apart from the fact that they were practically inseparable when they slept, Faang Yuanh was now allowed into the storeroom. It was obvious how much Shen Yi trusted each other, but Su Mianyue was the only one who could trap Shen Yi without being retaliated by Su Mianyue. That had not changed.

 Chapter 548 How Is Plaster Made?

    Su Mianyue couldn''t help laughing when he saw Shen Yi running out of the house in a hurry, grabbing Faang Yuanh and running away.


    These days at Shen Yi''s house were the times he laughed the most, not only because Shen Yi, who was often lacking in medical skills, but also because his family members were getting better.


    Although Biwu''s arm would have to wait a few months to recover, Su Mianyue believed that Shen Yi''s medical skills were absolutely fine, but Biwu''s hand could only recover to 60 % of its healthy state, which was already the best result. As for Biwu''s other information, Su Mianyue did not ask. That was the privacy Biwu wanted to keep, and Su Mianyue absolutely gave her the greatest respect.


    If Su Chengye could recuperate for a year, he would not be worried about his life for five years. What would happen next would depend on the maintenance of these years and Su Chengye''s mentality.


    Su Hao''s injuries and toxins in his body could be removed, but Su Hao''s arm had been cut off, and it was impossible to be taken back. This was a pity in Su Mianyue''s heart, and Shen Yi had no choice.


    "Yu, I know how to kidnap Shen Yi, an unapproachable item." Su Mianyue suddenly looked at Ji Xun in surprise.


    "What can Yue do?"


    "This is a secret. Please help me prepare some ink and paper. Tell the secret guards to buy these materials immediately." Su Mianyue hummed happily, "Not only can we use this method to turn shen yicai back, but we can also benefit the people and those soldiers. Just wait and praise me."


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s childish side, Ji Xun smiled helplessly and immediately went to prepare the four treasures of the study.


    After seeing a few things that Su Mianyue wrote down, he frowned. These things were common in the market, and the price was not expensive. Ji Xun really couldn''t think of what Su Mianyue was going to do.


    Not to mention Su Mianyue, who was in the midst of his own excitement, Shen Yi leaned against the door of the storeroom and asked Faang Yuanh, who was being grabbed by him as a laborer, "I don''t understand. Your medical skills are much better than mine, but it''s just a little less experience. Since you can make such a good medicine, why don''t you just give it to Su Mianyue and have to take a detour and lend it to me? It''s just a cheap one for me."


    "There are some things that you just need to believe that I didn''t mean to harm her before they are made public, and you have to keep them a secret for me." Faang Yuanh''s reaction was faint. She didn''t know if it was because of the workload or something on her mind. She frowned and squeezed into a Chuan Zi.


    "You''ve made such a big detour. Su Mianyue might ignore you when he finds out the truth. Don''t regret it then. Don''t expect me to forget the prescription I''ve given you." Shen Yi warned with his arms folded around his chest.


    "Medicine is not supposed to be hidden. You have taught me a lot these days, but there are too few doctors in this world like you. Otherwise, this prescription would have been made public." Faang Yuanh stood up and pointed at the pills in the room, "In my opinion, there''s no need to count them anymore. Since Mianyue likes them, you can give them to her generously. It just happens that you can get what you like."


    "Whatever. You don''t even care about such good medicine. I have nothing to worry about." Shen yi waved his hand.


    He asked Faang Yuanh to come here just to let Faang Yuanh put the medicine in, not to really count it. This storeroom was much bigger than shen yi''s room, and he really needed to count it by himself before he fainted.


    "I''m going to find Su Mianyue. Do whatever you want." Shen Yi seemed to be lacking in root, but some things were more thorough than ordinary people saw. After waving to fang yuan, he whistled and walked to his room to see that the footsteps were lively, and that there was no such thing as the steadiness of a divine doctor.


    Hearing that the secret guard could be patted to get the medicine, Su Mianyue would not be polite to Shen Yi. He immediately ordered people to take the medicine away before giving the mask to Shen Yi as promised.


    "What''s the point? Why isn''t there a single one?" Shen Yi immediately blew up the temple, quickly put on the mask that he had been looking at for a long time and stuffed it into his arms. He said unhappily, "The young master has decided to give you all the pills in a storeroom. Su Mianyue, you are not honest in your business."


    "Did I say no?" Su Mianyue waved his hand to shen yi and said, "But I have to know how much you gave me before I know how much I should give you in return. But before the medicine leaves, I have another business to do with you. If you agree, it would be best. If you don''t want to agree, I won''t force you. I''ll treat your prescription as a benefit to the people."


    "Tell me about it first." Shen Yi hugged her arms and crossed her legs as she waited for Su Mianyue to finish.


    "I already know how you treat Biwu, but I once saw in an ancient book in the master''s school a way to fix bones and restore them better than if you used two broken planks with plaster." Su Mianyue said confidently.


    "What is it?" Shen yi perked up when he heard that. He wished he could get close to Su Mianyue and ask him. However, with Ji Xun by his side, Shen Yi would be suffocated even if he wanted to get closer.


    "A plaster bandage," Su Mianyue said with a slight smile.


    "What is plaster? Is it made of stone?" Shen yi frowned and thought about the possibility, then shook his head and said, "This is nonsense. How hard is a rock? How can you tie up a broken bone? It''s better not to treat it, lest you get hurt again."


    "It''s scary to be uneducated." Su Mianyue slapped her forehead. She only knew how to make a simple cast, but it was absolutely practical in this era. After thinking about it for a while, she said to shen, "Take the plaster off Biwu first. When our people come back, I''ll show it to you personally. You know it."


    "No." Shen Yi said principled, "The patients I treat have to follow my doctor''s orders. How can I let you be a test subject?"


    "Well, so you took it for granted when I was doing your experiment, right?" Su Mianyue looked at Shen Yi insidiously, but she had heard that Shen Yi had changed her treatment routine because of Faang Yuanh''s words when she was injected. At that time, she did not care whether she was a patient or a person with two bodies.


    Shen Yi rubbed his nose awkwardly, "I''m sure I won''t let anything happen to you. It''s only two days at most."


    Shen Yi spoke in a very low voice, but Su Mianyue heard it clearly and immediately gritted his teeth, "For the sake of saving my child, I won''t argue with you. If you don''t agree to use biwu as an experiment, you can find someone to come over and show you. Then you will know how good plaster is for bone injuries. Don''t apologize to me then, because I''m in a bad mood. Even if you give me all the pills in your hands, don''t expect me to tell you how the plaster is made."


    Seeing that su mianyue was angry, shen yiyue understood what she meant after thinking for a while. He quickly smiled and said, "Miss Su is the most righteous. It''s my fault. How can you bear to hurt miss Biwu when you treat her as your own sister? My insistence is also for the good of miss Biwu, and our starting point is not contradictory. Miss Su generously drew out a direct line, what do I Shen Yi need to do to calm your anger, I promise to absolutely do it."

 Chapter 549 Taking Advantage of the Fire

    The material used to make the plaster bandage was not complicated, but it was made of starch and mixed with the plaster powder. It was then applied to the gauze and dried. After soaking wet, it was wrapped around the injured limb. After completely drying, it was able to fix the limb to prevent the bone from moving.


    However, such a simple production method is absolutely novel in this era.


    Shen Yi''s eyes widened when he saw it. After studying it for a while, he didn''t have any clue at all. He immediately went to ask Su Mianyue to tell him how to make it.


    Su Mianyue just snorted and said that she was not feeling well and wanted to go to rest. She asked the secret guard to change Biwu''s dressing and plaster her bandage. She could not touch the blood circulation medicine now, so she could only let others help biwu.


    Shen Yi still wanted to pester him, but Ji Xun pushed him out of the room. Seeing that he was still shouting at the top of his voice, Ji Xun opened the door and said in a cold voice, "If you annoy Yue, don''t ever think about it again."


    Shen Yi suddenly covered his mouth and blinked, indicating that he would not disturb Su Mianyue''s rest. Knowing that Su Mianyue was deliberately hanging on to him, he could only accept his fate. Who made him eager to learn?


    Ji Xun slammed the door shut, unaware that Shen Yi turned around for a while before going to find Faang Yuanh.


    However, Faang Yuanh did not know about the plaster bandage. Shen yi went to the dark guard and tried to seduce him, but there was no result. Finally, he took the dark guard around the city and played the game of cat and mouse.


    Besides, Su Mianyue was not sleepy at all, but he fell asleep on the soft couch. Ji Xun took off his shoes and socks to rest with her, so that Su Mianyue could sleep more peacefully.


    After teasing Shen Yi for a day, Su Mianyue suddenly felt a little guilty when he saw his bruised eyes looking at him sadly. Shen Yi was their benefactor, but he still exchanged the plaster bandage with Shen Yi.


    "You''re taking advantage of the situation." After listening to su mianyue''s condition, Shen Yi slammed the table angrily. "If you want me to sell myself to you, I don''t believe I can''t figure it out. Hmph."


    Seeing Shen Yi run away in a huff, Su Mianyue laughed unkindly and shouted at Shen Yi''s back, "We''re leaving tomorrow. You still have one day to think about it."


    "Mianyue, don''t be rude to the little miracle doctor." Su Chengye was preaching, but his eyes were filled with fatherly indulgence, not to mention the intention of helping shen yi to speak up.


    "I can''t help it. Shen Yi is just like that. If his daughter follows him, he won''t be able to get his eyes on her, so he''s destined to sign a contract of sale in his life." Su Mianyue said proudly.


    Of course, this contract was just a metaphor. It was already very good that shen yi could help her. It was impossible to be a slave.


    Su Chengye did not speak again, shook his head with a smile and went for a walk in the courtyard. The results of his recuperation these days were very good, and he would not be tired after walking on a stick of incense. It was much better than being pushed by someone in a wheelchair before. Su Chengye never thought that he could stand up one day. And this was all thanks to Su Mianyue.


    Shen yi didn''t know what Su Chengye was thinking. Otherwise, he would have vomited blood for more than three days. He put in all his efforts to cure Su Chengye, but he didn''t have as much credit as Su Mianyue.


    No way, who let Su Chengye be the daughter of control, and without Su Mianyue''s face, Shen Yi really may not give Su Chengye a consultation.


    A day later, Ji Xun and the others set off on their way back to china.


    Shen Yi, who was still studying how to make a plaster bandage, forgot the time and did not come out to see him off. Under Su Mianyue''s leadership, they only greeted a medicine boy and left a large sum of money behind.


    Su Mianyue did not lack money. He was ashamed to have fooled Shen Yi with so many medicinal herbs for nothing. In other words, there were so many precious medicinal herbs in Shen Yi''s family that even rats were too poor to visit.


    In the royal study of the Yan Country, Junn Buhui kept pacing and counting the days with his hands pinched. There were only two days left before he gave Ji Xun the deadline, but he still couldn''t get a reply from Ji Xun. He could not help but mutter in his heart.


    "Is something wrong with this beauty lover who doesn''t love mountains and rivers?" Junn Buhui quickly spat out a few words and said, "Bah, bah, bah, that boy''s life is so hard that he will not die. Even if he cares for the beauty and leaves the huge mountains to me to guard for him, it is too unkind."


    No one heard Junn Buhui talking to himself. Jixiang shuddered and told the courtiers that he wanted to see them. Junn Buhui immediately cursed with a dark face. "Three more days, no, three more days. If you don''t come back, I''ll really leave you alone. I don''t care about bullshit. My family is still safe and cute."


    Tianlan.


    Internal and external troubles had exhausted Mu Tinng, but good news had been coming from the border recently.


    Solving the Hengyuan would at least save most of its forces, and the internal strife at the Beichen side was also incessant. The fight had actually stopped. If not for the lack of both military strength and military supplies, Mu Tinng would have fought back.


    "Mianyue, what you left me is really a great help." Mu Tinng leaned back on the dragon chair with a tired expression, playing with the small warm jade figurine that Su Mianyue gave him, with a gentle smile on his face.


    The secret report that Su Mianyue had just seen was the message that Mu Tinng had left behind. The city that Mu Chen had occupied was already unstable. As long as Mu Tinng ordered his troops to attack, they would definitely be able to take it down. But Mu Tinng did not want to hurt the innocent and did not want to waste any more military and financial resources, so he gave the order to take it wisely.


    As long as they catch Mu Chen and his mother, they won''t have to fight to reclaim their territory.


    "Lady Imperial Consort Ru, the imperial study is very important. The harem is not allowed to enter without summoning. Let the servant inform you." The little eunuch''s anxious voice came in, and Mu Tinng raised his eyebrows.


    Ever since Little Prince was sent to Empress Dowager to raise him, Ruyue came to the imperial study every day, hoping that Mu Tinng would take back his holy will.


    Mu Tinng would try to persuade him at first, but Imperial Consort Ru sizi was so eager that she went to Cining Palace to disturb Empress Dowager''s peace when she saw that it was useless to beg Mu Tinng. Mu Tinng was so angry that he ordered Imperial Consort Ru not to go to Cining Palace. Otherwise, she would not meet her mother and son in this life.


    Since then, Ruyue has been kneeling outside the imperial study for two hours every day, but he is also smart enough to choose the time and not come when there are courtiers.


    "Your majesty, I beg of you. I only want to see your son. I promise I''ll just take a peek and not say a word. Your majesty is kind," Imperial Consort Ru cried.


    Mu Tinng rubbed his brows impatiently. He had never had any real feelings for Imperial Consort Ru. If it weren''t for the resemblance between Imperial Consort Ru and Su Mianyue, how could he have doted on her for so long? After Imperial Consort Ru had angered Empress Dowager, he only refused to allow Imperial Consort Ru to go to Cining Palace without a ban.


    "Pass on my decree. Outside the imperial study of Imperial Consort Ru, you have called for a shout of contempt for heaven''s might. You are forbidden to think about it from now on." Mu Tinng impatiently issued a verbal order, not stating the time of the ban, which showed that he was really angry.


    Imperial Consort Ru was covered with his mouth as he was being carried away, and he could only make a whimper. Mu Tinng watched the sculpture in his hand for a long time, lost in thought.


    "I know you are in trouble, but I can''t come forward to rescue you. Mianyue, you must not blame me. I can''t abandon the country and the people, but I promise you that I will take this anger out on your behalf. As long as you are willing to come back, my successor is hanging in the air for you in this lifetime..." Mu Tinng smiled bitterly, knowing that Su Mianyue would never come back.


    He rubbed the sculpture for a long time before putting it back into his sleeve pocket. When his eyes reached the secret letter on the imperial case, it was the calm and calm emperor again. He shouted in the dark, "Dark guard, immediately send this letter to the border."


    A simple command, but mu ting spoke with a burst of murderous anger, which shows that the contents of this letter are not simple.

 Chapter 550 Who Is Your Wife?

    Ji Xun and the others were not moving very fast, even with a sense of traveling. Su Mianyue knew that Ji Xun was anxious and would slow down because she was pregnant.


    Before the group was about to arrive, Shen Yi finally caught up with them. The first thing he said when he saw Su Mianyue was, "The young master decided to sell himself. Quickly tell me how that goddamned plaster bandage came out."


    Hearing this, except for the secret guard, everyone could not help but laugh out loud, and even si Hao Ran laughed along.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to teach you how to do it in the next city. There are no shops behind the village. I don''t want to teach you any raw materials now, do I?" Su Mianyue opened his mouth unhurriedly. Seeing that shen yi was about to lose his temper, he glared at him and took two steps back, "What''s that smell on you? Hurry up and find a way to clean it up. It''s so smelly."


    Others understood that Su Mianyue was trying to distract Shen Yi, but there was a whistling smell on Shen Yi.


    Shen Yi lifted his sleeves and sniffed at the crowd as they retreated in unison. In the next instant, he turned his head sideways and began to vomit.


    "Oh..."


    Shen threw up so much that Su Mianyue and Mingzhu, two pregnant women, turned pale and vomited.


    For a moment, the originally grassy forest path was filled with this sour smell, and finally could not, so he had to go forward for a period of time to find a place close to the water to rest, so that Shen Yi could clean up the smell of his body.


    Su Mianyue lay on Ji Xun''s lap in the carriage, his face a little pale as he vomited so weakly that he said, "In the future, we have to give this guy a better bodyguard than him. If he dares to immerse himself in his research and come to see me without taking a bath, then throw him into the moat and rinse him a few times."


    "Well, this method works." Ji Xun agreed. She looked at Su Mianyue''s pale face and rubbed her thumb back and forth.


    "Yu, hurry up a little. I think Mingzhu is about to give birth. A woman can''t have a bumpy confinement." Su Mianyue frowned. She wasn''t the only pregnant woman. She couldn''t make the other suffer because she was accommodating her. A woman who couldn''t sit well would suffer for the rest of her life.


    "Okay." Ji Xun nodded and agreed, but in his heart, su mianyue was the first one. Unless Su Mianyue could bear it, he would consider what others would do.


    After talking for a while, Su Mianyue fell asleep. Now, she was very sleepy and spent most of the day sleeping. Although she was tired from the journey, she was still plump and looked more feminine. Her skin was bright and fair.


    Ji xun pulled the thin blanket over Su Mianyue and whispered, "Yue, I owe you a grand wedding. How about we give it to you after our baby is born?"


    Su Mianyue, who had already fallen asleep, could not hear Ji Xun''s words. She would never stay awake by Ji Xun''s side.


    But I don''t know if I had a good dream or not, and a faint smile appeared on my lips.


    When Ji Xun saw it, she could not help but lower her head and peck on her red lips. The heat spread on Su Mianyue''s face, making her uncomfortable to hide, but her arms around Ji Xun''s waist did not loosen.


    Su Mianyue did not know that while she was sleeping soundly, Faang Yuanh, who had been out for a walk, came back full of blood. Fearing that it would flush Su Mianyue''s fetal qi, he jumped into the river and washed it before returning to the team.


    Everyone had long seen Faang Yuanh leave so easily and knew what he was doing.


    Biwu looked at Faang Yuanh, who was drenched, and walked to the fire. He raised his eyebrows and handed the roasted chicken in his hand to him, "You only have the strength to kill when you''re full."


    Faang Yuanh was stunned. This was the first time Biwu had offered to eat for him, and then he took it over without any hesitation and started to eat it quickly. After a roast chicken was finished, he said in a low voice, "Tell them not to be an official next time."


    "What do you mean by that?" Biwu raised his eyebrows again, but he also understood that Faang Yuanh had something to say. But before Faang Yuanh could answer, he got up and walked to the carriage. Seeing Su Mianyue sleeping soundly, he whispered Faang Yuanh''s words to Ji Xun. Finally, he asked, "Young master Faang Yuanh, is his words believable?"


    Ji Xun thought for a while and then said to Biwu, "Tell the secret guards to get ready immediately."


    "A path?" Biwu asked.


    "No." Ji Xun smiled, "Take the official route."


    "But..." Biwu glanced at Su Mianyue and asked hesitantly, "Does master Yu not believe fang yuan?"


    "Yes, that''s why we have to take the official route." Looking into the distance, Ji Xun''s murderous aura flashed by, "Someone has done so much preparation. If we don''t go, we will betray each other''s good intentions."


    "But miss..." Biwu stopped in the middle of his sentence and said with a smile, "I understand. I''ll go and tell you to leave."


    Faang Yuanh smiled and shook his head as they walked towards the official road. He lay comfortably in the carriage with his eyes closed and said, "I really don''t understand what these people are thinking. They know they have trouble to provoke. This world is really not suitable for me to live in."


    No one knew what Faang Yuanh was feeling, or else they would have been blinded. In this age of bullying, if Faang Yuanh could not survive, there would be few humans left.


    "Master, we have reached the territory of yueyang city in front of us. Once we get out of yueyang city, we will reach the territory of Capital City after passing through Wuzhou city. Your subordinates have sent people into the city to investigate. Do you want to rest and wait for news?" Iron blood approached the carriage and asked Ji Xun for instructions.


    Ji Xun smiled and said, "Enter the city."


    Iron blood frowned and immediately rode forward to convey Ji Xun''s instructions.


    Su Mianyue nestled in Ji Xun''s arms and yawned, "Didn''t Prince Yueyang surrender?"


    Ji Xun pinched his palm and said, "While the king of Yongan was in yueyang city, Prince Yueyang drank and sang all day long. Only 5,000 private soldiers were found."


    "A vassal king in the fief only has five thousand private soldiers?" Su Mianyue raised an eyebrow, apparently not believing in the data.


    Then he smiled and said, "Yueyang city is the closest vassal king to Capital City. Does Yu think he wants to be emperor or stepping stone for others?"


    "What does Yue think of the ji family, who has been able to lie dormant on the edge of the capital for so many years?" Ji Xun asked.


    "It doesn''t matter how the city is, it''s about loyalty." Su Mianyue curled his lips, looked up at Ji Xun and said, "Obviously this Prince Yueyang doesn''t have such a heart. Yu just walked into the city like this. Don''t you plan on changing his appearance?"


    "If the king of Yueyang knows where I am, what''s the use of a disguise?" Ji Xun''s voice was cold and his eyes darkened.


    Su Mianyue thought of this and sat up to look in the direction of Yan Capital, "Junn Buhui is not so useless. Capital City will be fine."


    Hugging Su Mianyue''s shoulder, Ji Xun patted him calmly and whispered, "With your unrepentant ability, no one will see through it, but the Hengyuan can''t keep the news that I left the palace secret. I''m afraid those vassals have already received secret letters."


    Su Mianyue winced, remembering that Ji Xun had never been wearing a mask when he appeared at the Hengyuan. "I implicated you."


    Ji Xun planted a kiss on Su Mianyue''s forehead and chuckled, "I can''t protect my wife and children. What''s the use of my life?"


    "I didn''t promise to marry you. Who''s your wife? Shameless." Su Mianyue snorted proudly, but the sadness in his eyes could not be dispelled. He was still calculating the potential danger of their journey back to beijing.


    It would have been easier if they hadn''t been pregnant, but now...

 Chapter 551 Who Dares to Touch My Woman And Heir?

    After entering yueyang city, Ji Xun and the others found the biggest restaurant to stay in, and the news was quickly sent to Prince Yueyang.


    In the study, after a long silence, Prince Yueyang looked at his eldest son and asked, "Zhi'' er, what do you think of this?"


    "Father, my son always finds something strange." Ji zhi frowned, "My son thinks that the mysterious letter is not fake, but if the innkeeper is really in the present, does my father think that he will not be able to find out the changes in yueyang city by his means? And this one has never entered any of the vassal''s fiefs along the way, why did he pass through yueyang city?"


    "Does my son mean to give up this opportunity?" Prince Yueyang frowned, clearly unwilling to give up such a god-given opportunity.


    "Father, do you remember what the king of Yongan said to his father when he came to Yueyang?" Ji zhi asked.


    Prince Yueyang nodded. When the king of Yongan came to him, he gave him a warning as well as an explanation of his purpose. At that time, Prince Yueyang might not have paid much attention to it, but after a series of accidents, Prince Yueyang no longer understood that he was a fool.


    "Does my son know what he missed this opportunity?" Prince Yueyang asked relentlessly.


    Ji zhi sighed, "Father, my son also wants to be above tens of thousands of people, but there is only one position. With the military strength and military supplies of yueyang city, it is not difficult to enter Yan Capital. What is difficult is how to deal with the qinwang''s teacher from all over the country."


    Prince Yueyang''s face changed slightly and fell into silence again. After a long time, he got up and walked to ji zhi. He patted him on the shoulder with a laugh and said, "My son has grown up. Father is old after all."


    "Father..." Ji zhi quickly stood up, but Prince Yueyang did not give him the chance to finish his sentence.


    "Zhi'' er, my father has been thinking about the land of Qinling for the past few days. The fate of king qin nan is a warning to all the vassal kings. Our young monarch is not someone who can be slaughtered. Father is old, and he just wants to play with his grandchildren. I''ll leave this to you to clean up the mess. You''ll be in charge of the whole situation of the Yueyang palace in the future." Prince Yueyang sighed and walked past ji zhi, who was stunned. The look of unwillingness in his eyes was quickly replaced by relief.


    Ji zhi was right in saying that if they really robbed and killed the son of heaven in Yueyang, they would become the target of many arrows. How could they have a chance to secure the throne?


    Half an hour later, ji zhi came to the inn alone and was brought directly to Ji Xun''s room as the little prince. Ji Xun did not refuse to see him.


    Ji zhi''s surrender seemed to be expected by Ji Xun. Su Mianyue had been listening to their conversation in the room and had paid attention to ji zhi. This young man was not an ordinary person.


    After leaving yueyang city safely, the group returned to Yan Capital smoothly. As for how many people Faang Yuanh had killed who wanted to stop them, only he knew.


    "Good you, Ji Xun. You still know that you are the emperor. If you leave your pick behind, you will never come back. You still have time to create people. Do you think I, Junn Buhui, am an ox or a horse?" As soon as he saw Ji Xun walking into the imperial study from the secret room, Junn Buhui immediately jumped up and cursed, completely ignoring whether the people outside could hear him or not. Anyway, when the lord came back, he would settle it.


    Ji Xun was not angry. He sat in front of the court and said, "Tell me about the recent events and you can leave the palace."


    "Ji Xun, are you killing a donkey?" Junn Buhui pulled off his mask and lowered his face.


    "Are you a donkey?" Ji Xun glanced over carelessly. Seeing that jun did not regret and his face turned darker, he said indifferently, "Don''t insult the donkey. You can''t grind."


    "Ji Xun, I''m going to kill you." Junn Buhui angrily beckoned and attacked Ji Xun.


    Ji Xun would not allow Junn Buhui to beat him up without hiding. The two of them quickly fought in the imperial study, destroying many valuable things, and even scaring Jixiang outside to call for someone to protect them.


    It wasn''t until half an hour later that the bloodless fight ended when both of them lay on the ground tired.


    "Out of breath?" Ji Xun asked with his hands behind his head.


    "Well, half." Junn Buhui sighed, unwilling to admit that his martial arts were far inferior to Ji Xun''s. If neither of them had used their internal strength just now, he might have been crippled.


    "But I''m still angry." Ji Xun jumped up and waved at jun, "Get up, come again."


    Junn Buhui looked at Ji Xun as if he was an idiot, and he remained motionless on the ground. He snorted, "How long has it been since I last saw my daughter, and you still have the nerve to ask me out? Xun, don''t you want to do it again? No, if you dare to hit me, I will carry my daughter away from home now, and you will never find me."


    "Are you willing to leave?" Pulling her long, messy hair behind her head, Ji Xun looked at Junn Buhui with a half-smile and reached out his hand to him, "I found a shocking piece of news this time. There was something wrong with the dark post, so I didn''t pass the news to you in the first place."


    "A problem with the hidden pile?" Junn Buhui frowned and got up with Ji Xun''s strength and walked into the secret room with him.


    Some things can only be discussed in secret rooms to ensure safety.


    The two of them talked for hours, and it was already dark before they came out.


    Jixiang and the Imperial Guard, who were guarding the door, were sweating profusely. They were afraid that the emperor would miss something, but they did not dare to break into the imperial study without Ji Xun''s orders.


    After coming out of the imperial study, Junn Buhui remembered that Ji Xun had come back from the secret passageway, and it seemed impossible to explain why he appeared out of thin air, but he was already standing at the entrance of the imperial study, so he could only calm down and say to ji xun: "These people of yours should be retrained. They haven''t found out after all this time. What''s the use of such a person guarding the study?"


    Originally, Jixiang and others were amazed at how such a beautiful man could exist in the world. They all forgot how Junn Buhui entered the imperial study. At this moment, hearing Junn Buhui''s words, they were so scared that they knelt on the ground to plead guilty.


    Ji Xun glared at Junn Buhui, who was looking for trouble, and waved the crowd to get up. He had punished them for a month''s salary, but he knew in his heart that even if he met a martial arts master, it would be useless to gather all the Imperial Guard in one place.


    "Yue is pregnant. Don''t bother her with anything lately." Ji Xun looked at Junn Buhui and said, as well as a warning: "Also, help Yue hide and let her go, be careful that I won''t be merciful."


    "Forget your friends when you see them. Take care of your own woman first." Junn Buhui glared at Ji Xun and waved his sleeve in a pretentious manner, "I will follow up on that matter. If you have time to spend with your own woman and unborn child, then you will be safe. Although there are no jealous women in this palace, it does not mean that you are safe."


    "Anyone who dares to move, my woman and my heir, will be waiting to use the nine races to pay off their debts," Ji Xun said coldly.


    Their voices were not lowered, so Jixiang and others could hear them.


    As he spoke, Ji Xun''s eyes swept across everyone''s faces. It was not immediately clear who was wrong, but it was clear that the news of Su Mianyue having a dragon son would soon be spread, and he was waiting to see what the courtiers would do.


    Junn Buhui obviously understood Ji Xun''s intention. After a moment of silence, Junn Buhui stepped down the steps and waved his hand without looking back, "Good luck to have your son. Childe Bai is going home to hold his daughter. He will prepare a small gift for Miss Su to congratulate him."


    "If you dare to take the gift, I will dare to throw you and your things out of the palace. No one in the whole world knows that Yue is rich and invincible. If you don''t put your heart into it, you don''t have to come." Ji Xun then walked down the corridor.


    Su Mianyue should have woken up by this time. He had to watch her finish her dinner before he could handle the affairs of the country.

 Chapter 552 They Are A Family

    It was night. After watching Su Mianyue sleep soundly, Ji Xun personally arranged for the Si Jingjie family to return to General''s Mansion.


    Today, General''s Mansion still looked majestic and solemn, but there was still not much anger in the servants''movements. After all, the master of the family could no longer serve as a commander in the army. A general with a false reputation was destined to be forgotten by the court, and no official would come and go.


    But the main house was brightly lit.


    After placing his granddaughter on the bed, General Si''s eyes were once again misty with tears. Every time he saw Jun Mingzhu sleeping soundly, he would think of his beloved daughter who had died early.


    General Si knew very well that his grandfather could not give Jun Mingzhu a bright future, so he was also prepared to take Jun Mingzhu away when he returned from the mission without regrets. At Junn Buhui''s place, Jun Mingzhu could at least be protected.


    However, general si had also discussed with Mr. And Mrs. Si Junjie. When jun did not regret taking a wife, they took the child back and passed it on to Mr. And Mrs. Si junjie.


    Jun Mingzhu, after all, had the blood of the si family flowing in his body. It would be good for a couple who could not have children to have an heir next to them. In the future, it would be a burden for this child.


    General Si watched her granddaughter''s eyes turn red and suddenly noticed footsteps. He immediately stood up and held the blade on the bed in his hand.


    However, his brows were tightly furrowed. He really did not know what else the Si Family could covet today. Even killing their family was of no value.


    "General Si, see who I brought back for you?" Ji Xun said as he pushed the door, then turned aside to let general si see the man behind him.


    General Si, who was about to kneel down to salute, immediately turned red when he saw the family of four behind him. The sword in his hand fell to the ground and his lips trembled for a long time without making a sound.


    Si Jingjie''s eyes turned red when he saw this. He took Mingzhu in one hand and si Hao Ran in the other. Kneeling in front of general si, he said in a husky voice, "Father, the unfilial son Jing Jie came back and kowtowed to his father."


    Ji Xun could not help but feel a little lonely at the sight of the family reunion. He wished that when he recaptured the palace, he could see his father and mother, kneel down to greet them and be helped up by them...


    After a brief flash, Ji Xun was interrupted by Shen Yi, who was following him reluctantly, tugging at his sleeve.


    Shen Yi said in a low voice with a slight wink, "Aren''t you asking me to see a doctor? Hurry up and lead the way for the young master. It''s too late to let anyone sleep."


    Ji Xun did not say a word. He looked inside the room and turned away. The sadness in his eyes was gradually replaced by a smile.


    Although he could never see his parents again, he already had a lover who could accompany him for a lifetime and was about to have his own child. This life was also a kind of perfection.


    After taking shen to si junjie''s room, Ji Xun went up to the roof and looked at Junn Buhui, who was learning from Yuan Shaoqiu, who was drinking with a wine pot, and asked with a smile, "Why, dare not go in?"


    "They are a family." Junn Buhui looked a little dark and envious like Ji Xun.


    "You''re Jun Mingzhu''s godfather," Ji Xun whispered.


    "Let their family reunite. The little guy doesn''t stick to me anymore. Maybe I should learn to let go." Junn Buhui smiled bitterly and said sadly.


    "Are you willing to?" Ji Xun looked at his friend and did not miss the sadness in his eyes.


    "These days have been stolen happiness. Whether she''s around or not, she''s the apple of my eye, Junn Buhui." After taking a deep gulp of wine, Junn Buhui stood up and said, "Let''s go. We still have things to do. We are all men with their heads tied to their belts. Being too affectionate will only be the weakness of the enemy."


    "Mrs. Ya will be heartbroken to know that you''re back to where you started," Ji Xun said as he got up.


    Junn Buhui paused in his footsteps and turned around to look at the happy scene of the family in General Si''s room. He sneered, "I''ve never been out of this point before. How can I go back to the origin? Xun, you should know that if I can''t take revenge with my own hands, I won''t be able to get real peace in my life."


    Ji Xun was speechless. Wasn''t that why he didn''t have the courage to protect Su Mianyue?


    Junn Buhui only took one look and turned around, urging inner force to leave. Before he left, he said to Ji Xun, "If my mother hears you address her as lady ya, she will definitely be disappointed. And I want you to be a witness. When I don''t have any ties to Junn Buhui, I will come and take the pearl from my palm and give her the best in the world."


    Ji Xun smiled and watched Junn Buhui leave like a flying butterfly. A man had the spirit and beauty of a woman. It was impossible for a demon like Junn Buhui to live a normal life, but it was time for him to make up his mind to take revenge.


    Ji Xun quickly disappeared into General''s Mansion, with no one noticing where he was going.


    In less than a cup of tea, a heart-rending cry and a woman''s frightened cry were heard from Si Junjie''s room, and the whole house ran towards them in a hurry.


    "Mingzhu, you stay and take care of your son and niece. Go back as your husband." Si Jingjie shouted and quickly ran after his superior general. Although his legs were broken, general si was old enough to catch up with him.


    Mingzhu opened his mouth and called out to his husband, but Si Jingjie was nowhere to be seen. There was no worry on his face, but he smiled and hugged si Hao Ran, "Your father is still in such a hurry. The emperor has brought a little miracle doctor here. Your uncle''s screams will only prove that he is saved. Instead, mother forgot to warn them first. Your grandfather will be worried."


    "Mother, not afraid, little sister, not afraid." Si Hao Ran looked up at Mingzhu and comforted him.


    Mingzhu''s heart warmed up when he was stared at by his youngest son''s bright eyes. He stroked his head and said, "Be good, mother is not afraid, sister is not afraid. We are from General''s Mansion. The Si Family are not afraid of death. However, when we grow up, we will inherit the mantle of General''s Mansion and be the man of the world. Do you know?"


    "Mmm." Si Hao Ran nodded heavily and struggled to climb onto the bed with the edge of the bed. He looked at the sleeping Jun Mingzhu and said, "Cousin is not afraid. Brother will protect you."


    Mingzhu could not help but smile. She had never imagined her life now, but now she was very satisfied with the current situation of the family. As for the past, let it be a dream of prosperity and passing away with the wind.


    After General Si entered his eldest son''s room, he saw his daughter-in-law limp in front of the window holding his son''s hand. The tears on her face had not dried up yet, while si junjie was lying on the bed with a pale face and sweat. A young man beside the bed was fiddling with his son''s legs. A poisonous needle with a blue light pierced several large points on his son''s body.


    "Stop, don''t hurt my son!" General Si drew his sword and charged at Shen Yi.


    Si Jingjie, who was almost paralyzed with fear, hugged General Si''s waist at the last moment and shouted, "Father, this is the little miracle doctor. The emperor and Miss Su specially invited him to treat his brother''s leg. Father must not disturb the little miracle doctor and delay his brother''s recovery."


    General Si stood there holding his sword, looking at his son''s poisonous needles in disbelief, but he could not doubt his second son''s words.


    Just then, Su Yingxue looked at general si with tears in his eyes and said in a trembling voice, "Father, the little miracle doctor really came to see my husband. My husband... Has the hope to stand up."

 Chapter 553 The Rhythm of Snatching A Daughter-in-law

    Shen Yi was a persistent person in medicine. When he was treating si junjie, he lived in the Si Family. He used si junjie as an experiment to see how the plaster bandage worked. After all, this was Shen Yi''s first time treating a patient with a bone injury with a plaster bandage.


    As for Biwu, it couldn''t be counted as one of them, because the plaster bandage on Biwu''s hand was not Shen Yi''s own. Shen Yi had the idea of breaking Biwu''s arm again on the way, and almost got beaten up by Su Mianyue.


    Ji Xun and the two of them would never ignore this matter. On the second day, Su Mianyue went to the Si Family in a light and simple manner and personally asked about shen yisi junjie''s situation.


    Shen Yi said with a scowl on his face: "This man has been injured for a long time. If he had found master directly, he would have recovered seventy to eighty percent. Although his tendons and tendons were connected, it was too bad for his mother to do so. Master''s efforts this time could only ensure that he recovered to fifty percent. As for the serious damage to his spine, In the future, if you can live with it all year round with a plaster bandage, you will be able to walk on your own for an hour every day, but you can''t break the medicine in this life."


    The si family was already excited to hear such a result. As long as it wasn''t that lying on the bed was better than the dead, and that their lives were not as good as being tortured every day, they were already satisfied. They didn''t care about anything else. This was indeed the best result.


    The si family immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Shen Yi, and Shen Yi impatiently waved to the crowd, saying that he saved people for Su Mianyue''s sake.


    The si family was busy thanking Su Mianyue again. Since Su Mianyue was embarrassed to accept this gift, he discussed with Shen Yi whether he could replace the plaster bandage with a copper vest and let si junjie protect his spine in the future.


    After a little deliberation, shen yizi felt that it was much better than a plaster bandage. At least what Su Mianyue said was that it could get some air through the vest, and the key point was to keep the spine straight, which was what Si Junjie needed most.


    The plaster bandages can be worn for a long time, but it can cause worry. In the long run, the skin is prone to problems in the past, and the daily replacement of new plaster bandages may also cause harm to Si Junjie.


    After leaving the si family, Su Mianyue went to temporarily settle Su Chengye and his son''s house, which was the house behind Juxian Restaurant.


    The so-called big hidden in the city, this is a residential downtown, although there are not many prominent officials, but they are also some small businessmen, or those who have a bit of face housekeeper and shopkeeper''s house.


    "Now that we have settled down, let''s choose a good day to officially accept the little girl biwu as our goddaughter. However, we can''t invite guests in such a big way as to serve the little girl Biwu." After the family chatted for a while, Su Chengye took the initiative to bring it up.


    Biwu lowered his head in embarrassment and said, "Biwu doesn''t care about that. Master doesn''t have to feel wronged for biwu."


    "The girls of my Su Family can''t be wronged. Although they can''t show off their guests, the people that my sister befriends in Capital City must have a banquet. At least let these people know that we have two daughters of the Su Family, so that we can find a good marriage for Biwu girl in the future," su hao teased.


    Biwu''s face turned red at first and then dimmed. He pursed his lips and said, "Biwu will never marry in his life. He will serve miss and master."


    "That''s a good relationship. When this little rascal is born, you can take him with you. I''ll take my father and brother out on a trip. Haha, just think about that day and have a good time." Su Mianyue laughed without any image, and his movements were a little too large, which immediately caused the baby in his stomach to be unhappy. He punched and kicked Su Mianyue, and Su Mianyue, who was in pain, hugged his stomach and groaned.


    "Miss, are you all right?"


    "It''s okay. It''s the little guy protesting." Su Mianyue smiled gently, showing her motherly radiance. At this moment, her beauty was unforgettable.


    "Hmph, the young master is so smart, see if the young lady dare to talk nonsense in the future, make the young master unhappy, the young lady is asking for trouble," Biwu hummed.


    "Well, our little baby is the most honorable and important person in the world. How can my mother bear to leave you to aunt Biwu to take care of you? So don''t be angry, my mother will love you very much. It''s best for you in the future." Su Mianyue gently stroked her belly to soothe the baby. After a while, the baby stopped practicing boxing. Su Mianyue breathed a long breath and leaned back in a comfortable position.


    "Miss has met a jinx this time." Seeing that Su Mianyue was all right, Biwu immediately laughed out loud, as if someone could finally support her. Su Mianyue was speechless.


    The few of them then discussed how to hold the banquet and the process on the day Biwu was adopted. Biwu did not say a word of advice on the side because she knew that the three of Su Chengye had done their best to hold the banquet for her.


    Now that the Su Family has no foundation in the Su Family, Su Mianyue''s people are all in the dark. Besides the people in Juxian Restaurant, they can''t invite anyone else, so they only have two tables at most, but it''s enough for Biwu.


    It was already dark by the time they finished discussing these things. Su Chengye looked at su hao and said, "It''s getting late. I''ll arrange dinner. Mianyue is staying at home today, so he can spend more time with his father."


    Su Mianyue nodded and agreed without much thought. As for Ji Xun, let the secret guard say hello.


    It was night. When ji xun came to find Su Mianyue, Su Hao stopped him first. After looking at Ji Xun for a long time, he said, "Father wants to see you. Come with me."


    Ji Xun was stunned at the words and looked at Su Mianyue''s room, which was still on fire. He could only nod.


    No matter how much you want to see Su Mianyue, you can''t ignore your future father-in-law''s words. Otherwise, the road to getting married will be very difficult.


    Ji Xun took his seat after giving a salute to su chengye. Su Chengye naturally received the salute, which was completely different from the attitude he had when he faced Mu Tinng.


    "Yu, although you haven''t been in the Su Family long enough, you know Mianyue''s place in the family. Although she may not be qualified to be a country after that, now that Mianyue has your child, what are your plans?" Su Chengye picked up the teacup and glanced at ji xun.


    Hearing Su Chengye ask about the marriage, Ji Xun finally understood why Su Mianyue didn''t return to the palace today. He quickly cupped his hands and said, "If I go back to my father, I plan to hold the post-sealing ceremony after the birth of the baby. Now her body can''t bear this kind of torment. Everything is planned with the safety of the baby and the sleeping moon."


    Su Chengye nodded and looked at Ji Xun. Seeing that his expression was not fake, he continued: "Since that''s the case, let Mianyue enter the palace next year. Although she already has your child, she shouldn''t be stuck in these secular rites. It can be said that before her father and brother were around, but now that the Su Family has taken root in Capital City, if mianyue and you live in the harem without name or distinction, I''m afraid that if you want to canonize her in the future, it will be true."


    Ji Xun''s smile froze at the words.


    Will someone tell him that his future father-in-law is going to steal his wife''s rhythm?

 Chapter 554 I Cant Give up but I Have to

    Except for the three parties involved, no one knew what they had said that night.


    However, Ji Xun couldn''t help but miss Su Mianyue. Before he left, he went to the fragrant boudoir and hugged her to sleep for two hours before he left early.


    In the blink of an eye, three months passed, and Wu Yuqing won again, and only lost less than 20,000 soldiers and returned to the dynasty triumphantly. This kind of battle result was second only to Shangguan Pei, who became famous in his youth, and was praised as the god of war by the people of the Yan Country.


    When Wu Yuqing led his troops back to the capital, Ji Xun personally welcomed them with all the civil and military officials, and the people were even more welcoming.


    Outside the city gate, Ji Xun stood on top of the imperial guards and accepted the bow of Wu Yuqing and his troops. His eyes were filled with joy.


    In the eyes of the public, Wu Yuqing''s battle could be described as a war to stabilize the country. It could let those who had the intention of stealing live for a while and give the Yan Country enough time to recover.


    In private, Wu Yuqing was his future brother-in-law. With such a great general who had won a great battle, those who opposed Su Mianyue in the court should also weigh their own weight.


    In particular, the north had just received the news of victory, and eighth and his men had taken the head of the Beichen''s commander, who were all his brothers-in-law.


    Ji Xun''s mind had been turned several times by the shouts of long live. At this moment, he really wanted to announce that the queen''s day ceremony would be held immediately, so that he could bring his wife and children home in a proper way, so that he wouldn''t go to the Su Family every night as a thief, and be called to talk by his future father-in-law.


    "All the soldiers rise." Ji Xun raised his hand and gave Jixiang a look.


    Immediately, someone came over with a silver bowl full of wine. As Ji Xun picked up the wine bowl, a jar of good wine was delivered to the front row of soldiers.


    Ji Xun picked up his wine glass and said, "General Wu, your sister mianyue heard that the army has returned triumphantly. She has prepared some food and wine to celebrate your victory. In three days, the soldiers of the three armies can take turns to drink. Today, I offer flowers to all the soldiers. In this first bowl, I will order people to engrave their names on the border so that future generations will never forget these heroes!"


    Ji Xun spilled the wine on the ground and made a bow of about 30 degrees. Although Ji Xun''s range was not large, but as the emperor''s honor, Ji Xun''s worship made many people''s eyes red. They were both proud and proud of the soldiers who died in battle.


    Ji Xun had already bowed, and the crowd that followed him bowed ninety degrees, and so did the people of the city.


    Wu Yuqing slapped open the wine jar and bowed, "All the martyrs are in heaven. Your majesty must drink when toasting! Your wisdom will live on forever."


    Wu yuqing''s words spilled down a jar of wine, and all the generals in the front row were in line with his movements. The soldiers behind him even shouted at Wu Yuqing''s words. The sound of the sky breaking was loud enough for the whole of Capital City to hear.


    "General Wu, send the list of the dead to the Ministry of Revenue early tomorrow morning. I will arrange for them to be compensated. The soldiers will shed their blood and their heads. They must not leave their families alone. They must not let the heroes rest in peace." Ji Xun spoke again, and immediately attracted another long live, many people laughed with tears.


    "The last general thanked the emperor for the soldiers who died in battle. Long live my emperor. Long live my emperor." Wu Yuqing put down the wine jar and knelt down to salute.


    Ji Xun raised his hand and took the second bowl of wine and said, "I respect the soldiers who have come back alive. You are all heroes of my Yan Country. The territory of the Yan Country is left to you to protect. I am assured that the people will be at ease. But I hope that you will be strong enough to be invincible by foreign enemies. If there are any aggressors, they will be killed! Protect our Yan Country and our people."


    "Long live the Yan Country, long live our emperor, and those who invade will be killed! Protect me, the Yan Country, and protect my people!" No one knew who had taken the lead in calling out this sentence. Ji Xun could only hear this sentence echoing in his ear. It took nearly a cup of tea to stop.


    "I, do it first for the sake of respect, and all the soldiers will drink together." Ji Xun raised his head and drank up the contents of the glass. Wu Yuqing took the lead and cheered boldly.


    Su Mianyue, who was sitting in a restaurant near the city gate, was standing at the window of the private room, watching this scene with wet eyes.


    In this era of cold weapons, there were only less than 20,000 casualties in a few battles. This battle was definitely a real victory. Most importantly, her family members could return safely.


    Looking sideways at Biwu, who was standing by her side, Biwu''s outfit had not changed much since her identity had changed. It was not that Su Mianyue did not want to change biwu, but that Biwu had always used the same amount of money as her, and biwu was a little rich woman herself, so there was really no need to deliberately dress up in gold.


    But the tears in Biwu''s eyes were real. Although Biwu always looked happy and indifferent, she still felt sad looking at Wu Yuqing from afar.


    Until Ji Xun returned, Wu Yuqing told his subordinates about the army and followed Ji Xun into the city, Biwu''s eyes still closely followed the figure.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing biwu lean against the wall, Su Mianyue asked subconsciously.


    Biwu shook his head bitterly. Su Mianyue looked down and Wu Yuqing looked up.


    Su Mianyue sighed silently. The relationship between the two of them could only be handled by themselves, and no one else could interfere.


    Wu Yuqing wanted to get the girl back, but he still had to see if his ability could make Biwu open his heart and forget about the unhappy experiences of the past.


    "The wine in this restaurant is not bad. It''s too crowded to go home now. Come and have some small dishes with me." Su Mianyue smiled and looked at Biwu. Seeing that she nodded absentmindedly, Su Mianyue clapped his hands and let little two into the room. He gave him a silver reward for preparing a table of small dishes and a pot of wine quickly.


    The number of people who came here today to book a private room was so large that Su Mianyue had to take a step before he could eat. Otherwise, when the crowd receded, he would probably starve here.


    Biwu had been absent-minded, and eating was like chewing wax. She had not even noticed that a pot of wine had been emptied by her.


    He took a few sips with his empty glass before putting it down under Su Mianyue''s gaze.


    "Sister, can you help me withdraw my marriage?" Biwu smiled bitterly and put the jade pendant down on the table and pushed it in front of Su Mianyue. "I don''t match General Wu. Please ask sister to help me this time."


    "Silly girl, the engagement is a private agreement between the two of you. Even if you withdraw from the marriage, you should go by yourself, so that you can have no regrets in the future." Su Mianyue chuckled and shook his head. He pushed the jade pendant back and said, "Biwu, no matter what happens to you, in my heart, you are the pure and clean baby Biwu. A person''s heart can best reflect the good, beautiful and ugly of this person."


    Taking a look at Biwu''s left arm, which was already able to hold something light, Su Mianyue knew that Biwu''s divorce was not because of this arm, but because her body and mind were insulted. In any era, a woman would have a psychological barrier in the face of such a thing. Su Mianyue really did not know how to comfort her.


    "No regrets?" Biwu looked at the jade pendant in a daze and did not speak for a long time. She was no longer worthy of Wu Yuqing. What if she had regrets?


    Tears fell instantly, and Biwu cried silently.


    Before she met Wu Yuqing, she was very determined to let her go, but now, she really didn''t want to, but had to.

 Chapter 555 A One-man Show between A Monarch And A Minister

    Su Mianyue had been pregnant for nearly ten months and was now the focus of the family''s protection.


    Even the unreliable Shen Yi checked Su Mianyue''s pulse once a day, and he took over the arrangement of his meals.


    Because of this, there were several disputes with the imperial physician and the nanny in the palace, and finally Shen Yi''s unique views on medicine won.


    It was impossible for Su Mianyue to have a meal according to his taste. Only when Ji Xun secretly visited at night would he bring something that Su Mianyue liked and was not allowed to eat, but he could only eat two or three mouthfuls at most, and Ji Xun would take it away. It was useless for Su Mianyue to sell her cute clothes as pitiful as possible.


    In the court today, Ji Xun brought up the matter of the queen once again.


    There was still a chorus of disapproval, and Ji Xun''s face was grim and terrifying.


    The post-sealing ceremony had to be prepared at least three months in advance, but su mianyue was about to give birth, and Ji Xun wanted to give her a peace of mind.


    Although Su Mianyue never mentioned it, ji xun still knew that women cared about it. Furthermore, his first child could not come into the world without name.


    "That''s funny. Does the emperor need the permission of your civil servants to get a wife? Does the emperor have to share a room with the empress and ask for your permission? Should the heir be born with your permission?"


    Wu Yuqing opened his mouth with a few harsh words from the army, and all the civil servants who choked suddenly changed their faces, but no one dared to speak to the master who had just been promoted to the second rank general of defense.


    Now the situation in the Yan Country is still unstable, and military generals have a higher position than civil officials in the court. It is possible to seal the marquis and worship the prime minister. Only a fool would make an enemy for himself at this time.


    "Why are you not saying anything? Is this general right, or do you feel guilty?"


    Wu Yuqing did not plan to do anything. He felt bad when he thought that his foster sister was about to give birth and still lived in his mother''s house.


    After fighting so many wars, Wu Yuqing became more and more fond of the way they handled things and understood how these civil servants handled them most effectively.


    "Don''t say those sour words to me. Although my sister is remarried, she can only prove that she is outstanding. Is it interesting for you to talk about it all day long? Does the emperor mind if you meddle in it? The surname of this world is ji. It''s not you who make all the fuss. If you have time, go home and take care of your messy backyard. Stop butting in here."


    "General protector, this is the court. How can you slander? It''s a disgrace." A civil servant''s face turned green with anger, and his voice trembled as he pointed at Wu Yuqing.


    "Bullshit, what''s the general saying? Is he cursing your parents or greeting your ancestors? If I say a few words of truth, it would be a disgrace to me. Then you are the scumbags. Don''t think that I don''t know your dirty thoughts. I just want the empress to come from your own family and become the father-in-law by then. This general is going to put his words on hold today. If anyone dares to stop this general''s younger sister, don''t tell me if the emperor will be angry. That is to say, he is an enemy of this general. She has no time to deal with you now. This general has no war to fight but is very idle. Be careful to pull out your pigtails. You can''t even keep your head in a black hat!"


    Wu Yuqing''s face was very ugly and he shouted. Seeing that the civil servant fainted in anger, he arched his hand and said to Ji Xun in the hall, "Your majesty, this civil servant''s health is too bad. He fainted from exhaustion after saying a word. How can such a person serve the court and share his worries with the emperor?"


    The dark-faced Ji Xun immediately smiled after hearing Wu Yuqing''s words.


    This time, Wu Yuqing''s character had changed drastically, but it was best to deal with these civil servants.


    He held back his laughter. Ji Xun raised his hand and said, "What about in aiqing''s opinion?"


    "I thought that the civil servants who were not physically fit would either resign and go home to recuperate, or throw them into the barracks to practice their physiques. I just saw that several of my colleagues were trembling, and if this continues, I''m afraid they will all be seriously ill." Wu Yuqing looked worried about the officials and nearly angered them to death.


    However, Ji Xun nodded in cooperation, "Aiqing is right. For the sake of all aiqing''s health, I will allow the general to take charge of the exercise for all of you. The general feels that whoever should go to the military camp to practice, even if he takes it with him, he will return to the court when his physical condition becomes stronger. The general will do as he pleases, regardless of time."


    Ji Xun''s words immediately made all the civil servants pale. Could they resist the decree and disrespect it?


    To be trained by Wu Yuqing in the barracks was a matter of skinning even if they didn''t die, but they were reluctant to lose their positions. Most people looked at Wu Yuqing fawningly, afraid that they would be called.


    Wu Yuqing was really rude. He pointed at two tough looking civil servants on the spot and asked them to take them to the barracks without even giving them time to go home and arrange things.


    To ruin her foster sister''s marriage and still want to go home, dream on.


    Wu Yuqing was still searching the main hall, and a group of military officers were almost injured from holding back their laughter. They were just happy to see that the civil servants were unlucky and wished they could sing twice.


    "Your majesty, I thought that although General Wu was kind-hearted, taking two officials away at a time has already made the subordinate yamen less competent, or..." The right side had no choice but to stand up and intercede for the civil servant.


    He had always been neutral about Su Mianyue''s future, not because he didn''t want to return Su Mianyue''s favor, but because he would offend too many civil servants if he took the lead, and even if he was the head of the government, things would be difficult in the future.


    But now I have to reconsider.


    Before he could finish speaking, Wu Yuqing returned to Ji Xun and said: "When I return to the emperor, I will be busy training my soldiers every day. I am afraid I don''t have much time to urge my colleagues to strengthen themselves. Today, I will choose the two with the worst health. When they return, if the other colleagues are not strong enough, it won''t be too late to change them. I will ask your majesty for permission."


    Ji Xun had already made an example of him and nodded his head in agreement. He had long been uncomfortable with these civil servants, and it was not bad to be able to properly punish them.


    He immediately opened his mouth and said, "To be sure, only by training the civil servants'' physique can they better contribute to the imperial government and share my worries. This matter will be handed over to the general of the protectorate in the future. There is no need to report it to me."


    "Yes, I do." Wu Yuqing bowed and accepted the order, naturally bringing the topic back to Su Mianyue''s posthumous affair: "Your majesty, when I went to Juxian Restaurant for dinner, I heard from their shopkeeper that the head of the Purple Mist Mountain and the elders were coming to have a wedding banquet. Now I should have left. I wonder how to arrange seats for the people of the Purple Mist Mountain in this post-apocalypse."


    When Wu Yuqing opened his mouth again, he moved the Purple Mist Mountain people out directly, not mentioning whether or not they should be behind the scenes, but directly went over to discuss the details of the event on the day of the closing ceremony.


    Ji Xun smiled with satisfaction and said, "The head of the Purple Mist Mountain is Mianyue''s master. The elder is my benefactor, and he is a guest of honor."


    There was no one else to discuss the wedding between the emperor and his subjects. From time to time, a few other officials were named. They came down early and naturally arranged the affairs of the empress dowager ceremony.


    Although the civil servants were not satisfied with the result, they were afraid of being taken away by Wu Yuqing. Who knew if they would have a good future when they returned?


    Moreover, they knew very well about Ji Xun''s attack on the palace. The people of the Purple Mist Mountain killed without blinking an eye. They didn''t feel scared if they forgot before. Now that everyone was coming, how could they dare to provoke the temperament of the jianghu people?

 Chapter 556 Hibernation Delivery

    No matter how many people in the court opposed Su Mianyue, they were silently preparing for the ceremony.


    And they all knew that Su Mianyue would certainly enter the harem when he had an heir. As for the question of the heir, no one dared to speak out unless they really did not want their heads and said this without evidence. It was a serious crime of humiliating the royal family. Ten thousand deaths were not enough.


    Ji Xun told Su Mianyue about this the other day. Although Su Mianyue didn''t know what was going on in court, he just smiled and said, "It''s been hard on Yu. I should have been with you, but now I''m powerless."


    "I said I was going to give you a grand wedding, so I can''t go back on my word." Ji Xun chuckled and stroked Su Mianyue''s bulging belly with one hand and her waist with the other.


    "I won''t ask about the post-establishment matters. Now concentrate on waiting for delivery. How about the future husband and son?" Su Mianyue looked up at Ji Xun with only tenderness in his eyes.


    "I can''t wait for you to think that way, but my Yue is not an ordinary woman. Wouldn''t it be a waste of talent to imprison you in the harem for the rest of your life?" Ji Xun almost nodded, staring into Su Mianyue''s untainted eyes and chuckling, "Yue is enough in this life. I''ll help you clear all the obstacles. Yue just lives according to his own preferences."


    "Including taking a child to war?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows.


    "No." Ji Xun refused without thinking, "I can occasionally accompany you when I have time. Yue can''t stay too far away from me, or I will leave the government to look for you. Now, there is no Junn Buhui to sit for me."


    Su Mianyue sneered. She knew that Ji Xun would not let her go.


    Nestled in Ji Xun''s arms, Su Mianyue held his hand and whispered, "Yu, how can I leave with you?"


    With just one sentence, Ji Xun''s brows widened, and his face was filled with happiness that could kill a person sweetly. Such an expression was really not suitable for a man, but Ji Xun was stuck in happiness.


    A few days later, at the top of the early court, the news of victory from the north came again. The Beichen had already withdrawn from the army with heavy losses.


    Ji Xun was smiling in the courtroom and asking how to reward him. The civil and military officials did not dare to be unlucky at this time, so they immediately suggested that Ji Xun would play one by one according to the reward that Wu Yuqing returned triumphantly.


    Before retiring from the court, a little eunuch came in from behind and knelt beside the dragon chair, cupping his hands and saying, "Congratulations to the emperor, he xi emperor. The expectant empress is about to give birth, and the royal family is going to have a little master."


    "Reward!" Ji Xun stood up excitedly, said only one word and strode away.


    Leaving behind the civil and military dynasties, Jixiang hurriedly threw away the floating dust and shouted to retreat.


    The civil servants laughed bitterly. They had tried everything to prevent Su Mianyue from being appointed, but now Su Mianyue was firmly behind them. And if they gave birth to a prince this time, they would be the future prince.


    A lot of people wanted to go up to Wu Yuqing to congratulate him and curry favor with him.


    Not to mention that Su Mianyue was his foster sister, but now the people in charge of military power in the court were all from this sect. How dare they neglect half of them?


    "This general is going to be an uncle, an uncle!" Who knew that Wu Yuqing laughed loudly and turned away without giving everyone a chance to see how many people were so excited and proud that they were angry, but of course they envied more.


    Uncle gan is also the uncle of the country. They can''t even touch it unless... The civil servants looked at each other and quietly reached a consensus.


    They could not elect their own daughter or sister to enter the palace as a concubine, and they would still have the chance to give birth to an heir and fight for the position of crown prince. When the time came, they would still have the chance to become the father-in-law and uncle. It was not yet time to admit defeat.


    Su Mianyue was the first child, and even if she had an attack, she couldn''t have given birth so quickly.


    But Su Mianyue needed Biwu''s help so badly that he could barely walk around the house.


    This was to make it easier and safer for her to give birth. Su Mianyue had to grit her teeth, but she pitied Biwu. A girl who had not left the courthouse was so scared that her face changed. Was giving birth such a painful thing?


    When Ji Xun arrived, he was stopped in the outer hall by the Su Family father and son. A woman giving birth to a child was not something a man could watch. Although Ji Xun was in a hurry, he could only be forced to stay here.


    Ji Xun couldn''t hear anything from the delivery room, so he couldn''t sit still. He circled the room, occasionally bumping into su hao, who was also in the room.


    "Why hasn''t there been any movement? Isn''t it about to give birth?" Ji Xun shouted at Jixiang. "Go check it out and report the news as soon as you have it."


    Poor Jixiang did not know how many times he had been ordered to run, but the answer was the same. Su Mianyue''s mouth was not even ten fingers wide and he did not know how long to wait.


    "Why didn''t Yue say anything?" Ji Xun asked again.


    Jixiang quickly smiled and repeated what he had said many times before, "The imperial physician outside said that the expectant empress must keep her strength before giving birth, so she can''t shout now."


    Ji Xun nodded and continued to pace the hall.


    Su Hao came to Jixiang and asked, "Does it hurt to give birth? My sister hasn''t made a sound so far. Are the imperial doctors sure she''s safe?"


    Childbirth was a matter of near death, especially when a woman gave birth for the first time. After coming to the Yan Country, Su Hao asked those experienced women these questions, which was why she was so worried.


    "This servant doesn''t know either. This servant is a eunuch and has never given birth to a child." Jixiang''s face was bitter. Seeing that Su Hao''s face was not good, he said quickly, "The imperial doctor and midwife both said that the expectant empress was in the right position, and that the expectant empress was a martial arts practitioner with good health, so..."


    Before Jixiang could finish his sentence, he heard Su Mianyue''s cry of pain from the delivery room. Two figures flashed past him. He fixed his eyes on Ji Xun and Su Hao, who had already disappeared, and Su Chengye was walking towards the door. His anxious expression was obviously too anxious to wait to be a grandfather.


    Jixiang quickly stepped forward to help Su Chengye, who was the future father-in-law and could not be neglected. "Master su, don''t worry. The servant just asked. It will be a while before the expectant empress can give birth."


    Su Chengye only replied with an'' em''.


    He was the father of three children. He knew when a woman was giving birth and that the first child was the most torturous. He wanted to see his grandson and love his daughter.


    But even as a father, he could not stop his daughter from conceiving just because he felt sorry for her. It was a woman''s duty and a complete woman''s experience.


    Outside the delivery room, Ji Xun and Su Hao both wanted to rush in. Ziling and the others, whom Su Mianyue had already arranged, tried their best to stop them there. As Su Mianyue''s cries grew louder inside and the fighting became more intense outside, Su Mianyue, who was so angry, had to cry out in pain, "Calm down! Anyone who messes up again will not want to see the child!"


    After that, Su Mianyue screamed again in pain from childbirth.


    Only then did the two men outside the door stop, but the action of looking into the room with their feet in arrears did not change.


    They were so worried that they forgot that the door could not be opened no matter what. Even if they dropped their eyes on the ground, they could not see what was going on inside.

 Chapter 557 Your Father Only Sees Your Mother in His Heart

    The next day, a cry of Su Mianyue''s utmost strength finally came from the delivery room.


    As Ji Xun almost broke through the door, a baby''s cry finally came, and everyone was relieved.


    The midwife was prepared in advance by Ji Xun. At this time, the baby came out with a yellow brocade quilt embroidered with a golden dragon. When he saw Ji Xun, he knelt down and saluted with a smile on his face, "Congratulations, emperor he xi. It''s Little Prince."


    As the midwife spoke, she lifted Little Prince up high, but ji xun walked into the delivery room without even looking at him, shouting, "Yue, how are you?"


    What was this? The midwife held the child''s hand and stood there, wondering if the little master was not favored.


    "Stop." Su chengye shouted and grabbed Su Hao who was about to rush into the delivery room.


    "Father, I''m going to see how my little sister is doing." Su Hao said anxiously, trying to break free of su chengye''s hand but afraid of hurting him.


    "Can you enter the delivery room too? That''s your sister, not your wife."


    Su Chengye''s face changed in anger. If he hadn''t held Su Hao''s hand in time, the boy''s actions would have ruined his daughter''s reputation. "Let''s see your little nephew first. When Yu comes out to hold his son, we''ll see if your uncle has a chance."


    Only then did Su Hao realize that her identity was not suitable for the delivery room. Her eyes fell on the wrinkled little ball, and her eyes lit up. She hugged Little Prince in her arms and said cautiously: "Little monkey, I''m your uncle. I hug you before your father. Don''t forget that when you grow up, you have to kiss your uncle. Your father only sees your mother in his heart, but he doesn''t even look at you."


    Su Chengye was so angry that his beard straightened up, and he slapped Su Hao on the back. He stepped forward and stretched out his hand, "Give me the child. You can''t understand that position at first sight. Don''t hurt my precious grandson."


    Su Hao didn''t want to give it to him, but he glanced at his father''s ugly face and gave Little Prince to his father.


    "Baby granddaughter, don''t listen to your uncle''s nonsense. Although your father cares about your mother the most, he cares about you too. But the person who loves you the most is grandpa, not your uncle. Grandpa is the first person to see you. Only your uncle is young and knows kung fu before holding you, understand?" Su Chengye held his grandson in his arms and spoke kindly, but Su Hao almost spat out blood.


    His father was right to say whatever he wanted to say. They clearly wanted to say the same thing, but the point was that they liked this little monkey the most.


    The midwife was woken up by the Su Family father and son''s disturbance and said to herself," fortunately, I didn''t say what I thought just now. The emperor cares so much about the future empress and how can he not love Little Prince? With the emperor''s intention of targeting the empress, this little lord will surely come smoothly for a lifetime. Maybe it is...


    Halfway through her thoughts, the midwife quickly lowered her head. She was not the kind of person who could speculate about the royal family. There were not enough heads to cut off.


    In the delivery room, Biwu fell weakly to the side and watched several old mammies clean up Su Mianyue''s body and then clean up the delivery room. Before she could take a breath, she saw Ji Xun stride in.


    She quickly stepped forward to stop him, "Brother-in-law, you can''t get close to your sister because of the cold air on your body. Otherwise, your sister will fall ill. And you can''t walk in this house with the wind. If a woman can''t do well, she will suffer for the rest of her life."


    Ji Xun did not rush forward, but with the advantage of height, Su Mianyue, who could see the closed eyes on the bed even with biwu blocking, nervously asked, "What''s wrong with Yue?"


    "Sister is just too tired so she fell asleep. Let''s not disturb her and let her have a good rest. It''s not too late to visit her when sister wakes up." Biwu had calmed down a little and his tone was normal.


    "Are you sure Yue is just asleep?" Ji Xun asked.


    "Yes, I''m sure." Biwu nodded.


    She stayed with Su Mianyue day and night and became nervous day and night. She could only stand up if she tried hard. She said weakly, "My sister has been struggling all day and night. This will require a good rest. Is my brother-in-law staying by or waiting outside?"


    "I..." Ji Xun only said one word and fell to the ground.


    Could he say that his heart, which had been stimulated day and night, could no longer bear it?


    "Come on, help the emperor out and pass on the imperial physician." Biwu hurriedly called out, blaming Ji Xun for causing trouble here. Instead, he went to help Ji Xun up from the screen that he had knocked down so that Su Mianyue wouldn''t get caught in the wind.


    Su Mianyue was asleep and Ji Xun was unconscious, so they couldn''t be arranged in the same room.


    Shen yi scolded Ji Xun when he was examining her pulse. "It''s really useless. The emperor''s people actually fainted from fear because of his woman''s birth. How could he have the guts to kill the enemy?"


    Because Ji Xun hadn''t closed his eyes for a whole day and night, Shen Yi didn''t wake him up either. He just yawned and walked to his room. He didn''t forget to say, "Cook a pot of soup to replenish his qi and blood and wait for him to wake up. It will affect his face if he doesn''t sleep this night."


    The footboy almost laughed when he heard it. His master was more beautiful than a woman, but he didn''t think that every time he studied a new medicine, he would not sleep for days or nights. It would only be a night''s work.


    Besides, Wu Yuqing wanted to come to the Su Family yesterday, but he wanted to go back home to prepare a gift for his little nephew, which made it difficult for him to go to the Su Family after dark. After all, he was an outsider, and it would be bad for Su Mianyue''s reputation if it got out.


    On the second day, originally thinking of going to the Su Family after the early court, who knew that Ji Xun did not go to court, but Jixiang announced the good news of Su Mianyue''s birth in the court.


    Wu Yuqing went to the Su Family with Jixiang, but Jixiang did not say anything about Ji Xun''s fainting, which was related to the dignity of the emperor. He would lose his head if he talked nonsense.


    The butler saw that wu yuqing had come to congratulate him, so he took the man to the hall without even informing him. After serving tea, he immediately went to inform his master. This is the equivalent of a master in the house, how dare you neglect.


    When Su Chengye and his son heard that wu yuqing had come to congratulate him, they hurried to the hall with Little Prince in their arms. As for the nanny, she could only follow him and tried several times to remind Little Prince that she was too young to carry her into the house to rest.


    "Yuqing is here. Look, this is the son of Mianyue and Yu. Who does this boy look like?" Su Chengye showed the child to Wu Yuqing with a smug and expectant expression.


    Wu Yuqing glanced at it and frowned.


    With the wrinkled little baby and his eyes still open, he really couldn''t tell who he looked like.


    However, su chengye''s father and son could not turn a blind eye to the look they were looking forward to. After thinking for a while, he said, "They all look alike. They look like emperors. Their noses and mouths look like foster sisters."


    "Father, do you hear what I say about Yuqing?" Su Hao let out a triumphant chuckle, trying to reach out and touch the baby''s face, but Su Chengye avoided it.


    "Hmph, it''s obviously more like Mianyue. Mianyue was born in october." Su Chengye muttered unhappily.


    Wu Yuqing''s head was suddenly filled with black lines. It was normal for this child to look like a father and a mother. It had nothing to do with having a baby in october, right?


    But Wu Yuqing didn''t dare to say that, lest Su Chengye threw him out of the house.


    Subconsciously, she looked out of the hall and was not surprised to see Biwu again this time. She felt a little disappointed, but she was soon attracted by Little Prince''s cry.


    The little guy woke up hungry, and his mouth was constantly hunching for milk.

 Chapter 558 My Son Cant Be So Ugly

    Su Mianyue woke up at noon, but she was hungry.


    The kitchen had already prepared millet and jujube porridge to nourish her stomach and soup to promote milk. After Su Mianyue woke up, biwu helped her to eat some, so that she could regain some strength.


    Seeing that the house was empty without children and Ji Xun, Su Mianyue felt a little disappointed.


    Seeing this, Biwu quickly put away the depressed feeling of running away from Wu Yuqing today. He smiled and told Su Mianyue that Ji Xun had been outside for a day and a night, but when he heard that she was safe and sound, he fainted.


    Su Mianyue couldn''t help smiling, and he was even more moved.


    A man only gets so excited when he cares about this woman.


    Su Mianyue had not finished laughing when ji xun came into the room. When he heard Biwu say that he had passed out and had not woken up, his embarrassed face had a suspicious red color. He had never been so tired even after a day and night of fighting in the battlefield.


    Ji Xun hesitated about whether he wanted to have another child in the future. Having the eldest son as his successor was enough, but he also wanted a daughter who looked exactly like Su Mianyue to pamper her.


    With a cough, Ji Xun tried his best to ignore the way the two sisters looked at him with a stifled smile and walked to Su Mianyue''s side. Biwu stepped aside wisely.


    "How is it? Is it better?" Ji Xun stroked Su Mianyue''s cheek and asked in pain.


    Having a child could make Su Mianyue look so bad. Ji Xun felt guilty, but he knew that this was not the pain he could replace.


    "It''s all right now. Women have to go through this kind of thing when they have children," Su Mianyue smiled.


    In modern times, as long as he had money, he could go to m country for surgery to make a man pregnant, but it was not clear whether that would be detrimental to the fetus Su Mianyue.


    In her mind, she began to imagine what Ji Xun would look like if she wore a modern outfit and had a big belly.


    Ji Xun didn''t know what Su Mianyue was thinking and thought that she was thinking about her coma again. Her face suddenly became even hotter and she hugged her and said, "I''m just too worried about you so I''m nervous, not timid."


    "Well, I know. You''re a hero. You''re not a coward if you''re not afraid to kill an enemy." Su Mianyue''s heart was warm, but he couldn''t help but laugh. He secretly exclaimed that it was a pity he didn''t see Ji Xun faint.


    Not wanting to embarrass Ji Xun any further, she asked after a while, "Yu, who does our child look like?"


    Ji Xun was stunned and looked away from Su Mianyue''s eyes with some annoyance. He looked at biwu and asked, "Biwu, is ah yue a boy and a girl?"


    "It''s Little Prince." Biwu covered his mouth and sneered. Not only did he not look after the child, but he didn''t even know whether he was a man or a woman.


    "Ji Xun!" Su Mianyue punched him on the chest angrily and angrily, "That''s our child. I, Su Mianyue, gave birth in october. How could you not know a man or a woman? Don''t tell me you didn''t look at him at all."


    "I''m not worried about you... So you went straight to the delivery room after giving birth." Ji Xun looked at the roof with embarrassment. There was nothing more to say. He didn''t seem to be a good father.


    "Then she fainted, and when she woke up, she came to me, didn''t she?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    "Yes." Ji Xun replied in a very low voice.


    "Well, my sister, brother-in-law has you in his heart. I''ll ask the nurse to bring Little Prince over, just in time for sister and brother-in-law to watch." Biwu smiled and turned to go out.


    Su Mianyue glared at Ji Xun for a while, and Ji Xun quickly surrendered, "I asked the imperial doctors what they should do after childbirth. Yue can''t glare at me like that. Otherwise, his eyes will hurt in the future. Keep a calm mind for a month, or there will be no milk."


    "Yu, do you think you can pretend to be someone else besides me? That''s our son, your own son." Su Mianyue lost powerlessly, not knowing whether to be happy or disappointed that Ji Xun still kept her in the most important place in his heart.


    "No, no matter who you are, you have to be behind," Ji Xun said with a straight face.


    Su Mianyue opened his mouth and found himself speechless.


    Ji Xun doesn''t seem to have a problem saying that. At least she should be happy. No woman wants to be in the heart of the man she loves. Even her own flesh and blood will taste good. But she shouldn''t lower her child''s position too low, right?


    While Su Mianyue was struggling, the nanny had already carried Little Prince over and kept on saying flattering words. Ji Xun waved the jade pendant with a big hand, and the nanny quickly knelt down to thank him, just in time to put Little Prince into Su Mianyue''s arms.


    Holding the soft little boy, Su Mianyue''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Strictly speaking, this child was her closest blood in the world, not only flowing through her blood, but also came into the world in her expectation.


    "Little guy, you have to grow up healthy and healthy. If your father disappoints your mother in the future, you have to support her." Su Mianyue tapped the tip of his son''s nose, his eyes filled with satisfaction.


    Although Su Mianyue, who came from the modern era, felt that both men and women were the same, she knew how important people in this era looked at their sons who were passed down from generation to generation, and that only with their sons could she and Ji Xun have less trouble.


    Ji Xun frowned when he saw his son. He couldn''t believe that he and Su Mianyue''s child would be so ugly. He almost didn''t say a word that had been swapped, which made him feel bad.


    The more he looked, the more he felt that his son was ugly. Why didn''t he look like his Yue at all?


    Su Mianyue teased for a while, but Ji Xun didn''t speak. He looked up and saw his frown, "Yu, what''s your expression?"


    "He looks like a monkey." Ji Xun said something subconsciously, then realized that he had said the wrong thing and quickly pulled out a flattering smile.


    "Like a monkey, he''s my son too. If you don''t like him, you don''t have to look. The door is over there. It''s easy to walk without seeing him off." Su Mianyue was furious. The child she had worked so hard to give birth to could not be tolerated.


    "I didn''t mean that. I''ve been looking forward to the child looking like you, but our son looks really..." Under Su Mianyue''s glare, Ji Xun had to swallow the ugly word back.


    "It''s not that I don''t like my son, I swear." Ji Xun hurriedly raised his hand to make a statement. Su Mianyue''s anger had only eased a little, but he still looked angry.


    When the nurse saw that the two masters had calmed down a little, she hurriedly said, "Back to the two masters, Little Prince has just been born one day and will look good in a few days. She can also see who she looks like. Many people''s children are ugly when they are born. They are wrinkled up and dry. There is no Little Prince''s ruddy face."


    Ji Xun asked, "Is that so? When you grow up, you don''t... Change?"


    "No common sense." Su Mianyue glared at Ji Xun and snorted, "To despise a son is to despise me. I don''t welcome you here. Hurry back to the palace and deal with your affairs. We don''t want to cause any trouble."


    Ji Xun couldn''t say a word of explanation, so he saw Su Mianyue lying inside with the child in his arms, clearly not wanting to talk to him.


    Ji Xun was helpless and did not dare to make Su Mianyue angry at this time. He could only sit by the bed and stretch his neck to look at his sleeping son and unhappy Su Mianyue. After a while, he smiled foolishly.


    It took him a long time to realize that his son was not that ugly... Well, it''s pretty.

 Chapter 559 Why Not Be A Tyrant for You Once?

    Su Mianyue was not really angry with Ji Xun, and Ji Xun''s performance over the next few days also made Su Mianyue happy, and the family was very happy.


    However, Ji Xun could not help but wake up his sleeping son with his hand in arrears. Su Mianyue would kick him out of the room, and then Ji Xun would lower his posture to coax people. This kind of drama did not end until Su Mianyue was out of the month.


    Little Prince''s full moon banquet was very low-key, because Su Mianyue had not been officially sealed, so Ji Xun felt that it would be big when the 100-day banquet was held.


    However, the Su Family was still overcrowded on the full moon, and after knowing that there was no banquet, they all exchanged pleasantries for a while before leaving their gifts. This was the full moon of the new emperor''s first prince. Who would dare not give gifts?


    Su Chengye had always been indifferent to these external things, and Su Hao was also used to being poor and had no interest in taking care of the affairs of the commoners. Biwu, as the only female master in the family who could take care of the affairs of the commoners, had no choice but to take care of some gifts with the housekeeper.


    In his heart, he couldn''t help but marvel. As expected, the tians were the richest people in the world. Little Prince''s full moon gift was just a gift from the officials of the capital city.


    Su Mianyue accepted these gifts with a sense of peace. It was necessary to reciprocate in any era. Just because she had money didn''t mean she didn''t like it more, especially when it came from an open source.


    "Yue, the wedding will be in a month. Are you really not considering taking your son and me back to the palace?" Ji Xun looked at Su Mianyue pitifully.


    Every day, he wished he could leave everything to his subjects so that he could thank them for the time to spend with his wife and children. However, there were some things he had to do personally, especially since Junn Buhui had already gone to the Beichen, and Ji Xun had more to take responsibility for.


    "If you ask father about this, he will allow me to enter the palace." Su Mianyue replied without raising his head. Although his son was only full moon, his appearance was very different from before. The little man could tell from the outline that he was going to be a beautiful man in the future, especially those peach blossom eyes. Su Mianyue was so fascinated that he wished he could take the stars out of the sky and give them to him.


    Although Ji Xun was tasteful, he had to admit that his son''s looks were better than his own. Combining the good looks of his parents, he would definitely be a teenage killer in the future.


    Ji Xun took the opportunity to pinch his son''s little face and quickly withdrew his hand before he was slapped away. Then he looked at Su Mianyue with a meaningful look, "Yue, I''ve been eating vegetarian for months. Don''t you pity me?"


    Su Mianyue blushed and understood that Ji Xun was courting pleasure, but she couldn''t take the initiative to say that she missed him too.


    "I still have a son to take care of. If you want to eat meat, find a way to solve it yourself," Su Mianyue snorted.


    "Really?" Ji Xun''s eyes lit up.


    "Seriously." Su Mianyue gritted his teeth.


    The next moment, the child in Su Mianyue''s arms disappeared. Just as Su Mianyue was about to call for the child to be returned to her, Ji Xun shouted, "Yue is waiting for me here. Father and brother haven''t seen their precious grandson for more than an hour. I''ll send it over."


    "Hooligan." Su Mianyue laughed and scolded, understanding the true meaning of Ji Xun''s actions, and his face was as hot as a fire cloud.


    After a while, Ji Xun turned back, carried Su Mianyue and flew to the room. He was so anxious that he couldn''t even walk for time.


    Wrapped tightly around Ji Xun''s neck, Su Mianyue smiled and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of being impeached by the imperial court in broad daylight?"


    "Who dares? I twisted his head." Ji Xun snorted nonchalantly. After carrying Su Mianyue back to his room, he couldn''t wait to take off his clothes. His eagerness was no different from that of a young man.


    "Is Yu going to be a tyrant?" Su Mianyue jiao laughed. What she said just now was just a joke. Her soul was not in this era, and naturally would not be bound by these rotten rules. The love between husband and wife only depends on the mood, and the love naturally comes from time to time.


    "It''s okay to be a tyrant for Yue," Ji Xun said nonchalantly.


    "You''re trying to make me look like a damsel in a molehill. I won''t let you... Mmm!" Before Su Mianyue could finish his sentence, Ji Xun sealed his lips with a kiss, and the room suddenly fell into a primitive spring. Only the happy voices of men and women rose and fell.


    The guards outside all stepped back to avoid disturbing the master''s interest.


    While Su Mianyue was flirting with Ji Xun, the Hengyuan palace was in a mess.


    Wanyan Lin once again had a poisonous hair. Although there was no danger of his life this time, the imperial physician had already diagnosed him for not many days.


    After listening to the return of the palace people, Yinn Yue remained silent for a while, then raised his arm and continued to read the chapter.


    During this period of time, she had been able to handle most of the government affairs, and Retired Emperor had also given more and more power, mainly because Wanyan Lin''s health was getting worse and worse, but she was afraid that she would not be able to endure for long.


    The crown prince looked at Yinn Yue''s recital silently. After a while, he asked with a troubled face, "Mother, father''s body is real..."


    "Your father will be fine with the imperial physician''s care." Yinn Yue smiled gently and looked at the crown prince through the air, "The crown prince should focus on learning how to deal with the government. Now that your father is ill, the crown prince must grow up quickly to help your father solve his problems."


    "But mother..." The crown prince wanted to ask about Wanyan Lin''s condition, but Yinn Yue stopped him with his eyes.


    He could only keep looking at his work with his face puffed up, and occasionally asked why he had to deal with it this way.


    "I know. I will study and deal with the affairs of the country seriously. I will share my worries with my father and emperor as soon as possible. I don''t need to make my mother so tired."


    "If the crown prince thinks so, your father will be proud of you." Yinn Yue said softly, then buried himself in the case, thinking that Wanyan Lin was really running out of time. Were they able to control the situation?


    In the back hall, Retired Emperor looked at the mother and son being serious in the national politics, and his eyes flashed with a mixture of joy and disappointment.


    It was a relief that his grandson would soon be able to fend for himself. Even if Wanyan Lin did die, at least Yinn Yue would be able to assist the new emperor. What disappointed him was that his son, whom he had high hopes for, had put himself in this position for a woman.


    "Retired Emperor, it''s time for your medication." The attendant on the side reminded him in a low voice.


    "It''s just a breath, no matter if you don''t drink it," Retired Emperor shook his head.


    "Retired Emperor still has to protect our Hengyuan. The dragon body is the most important thing," the chamberlain advised.


    Retired Emperor sighed and looked at his grandson''s studious face. He smiled and said, "Yes, for the sake of the crown prince, I should hold on. The Hengyuan cannot be destroyed in this generation."


    The chamberlain did not dare to answer, so he quickly turned around and brought the medicine bowl up with Retired Emperor''s affirmation.


    Retired Emperor drank the bowl without hesitation and rinsed his mouth at the eunuch''s service. He then ordered, "In the future, let the imperial doctor not add any more sedatives. I need more time to wake up."


    "But sedatives help Retired Emperor..."


    "I don''t want to waste my last time sleeping, just a few days earlier." Retired Emperor waved his hand and interrupted the chamberlain. He took a deep look at his grandson and waved his hand, "Go back. Ask someone to prepare some nourishing soup for the empress and the crown prince. Don''t let them tire themselves out. They are the only ones who can control the situation now."


    "Yes." The chamberlain respectfully accepted the order, hesitated for a moment and reported, "Empress Dowager has come to see you again today."


    Retired Emperor sighed softly and said, "Empress Dowager will come again and continue to block me. I don''t have the extra effort to deal with her. Let her be on her own."


    Retired Emperor''s voice was very tired. The chamberlain quickly answered, but he also understood that there was a gap between Retired Emperor and Empress Dowager.


    The last time Ji Xun and the others wanted to take hostages, Empress Dowager''s performance made Retired Emperor very unhappy. If it weren''t for Empress Dowager''s years of hard work, he might have been punished.


    However, Empress Dowager did not know that after returning to the palace, he had cried in front of Retired Emperor several times, completely unaware that the Hengyuan''s current situation of internal and external troubles had already caused Retired Emperor to worry.

 Chapter 560 Green Skirt Hem

    In order to stabilize the people''s hearts, Hengyuan had to introduce a series of policies to appease the people, and even handed a peace agreement to the Tianlan and the company.


    Although Yinn Yue''s actions caused many civil officials to express their disapproval, there was no general to go on the expedition, and there was not enough food to support them, so they could only do this.


    Now Wanyan Lin''s condition was still very serious, even more than half of the time every day was unconscious, and when he was awake, he was also listless. The imperial doctors were on duty every day in the palace, but still could not find a way to detoxify Wanyan Lin.


    Since the news of Wanyan Lin''s poisoning could not be concealed, the officials of the previous dynasties began to think about how they should stand in line after they learned about Wanyan Lin''s situation. The Empress Dowager party, the crown prince party, or the two monarchs who were eager to fight back to Imperial Capital.


    Although Yinn Yue did not know the situation of the previous dynasties, Retired Emperor''s secret guards knew the thoughts of these courtiers very well, and he had to drag his seriously ill body to arrange the way for the crown prince.


    The Hengyuan could not resist another civil strife, and in Retired Emperor''s heart, the crown prince''s succession to Yinn Yue was the only chance to ensure that the Hengyuan would not be destroyed, which was why he let Yinn Yue make good to Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue, who was far away from the Yan Country, did not know that she was once again seen as a pawn by Retired Emperor of the Yan Country.


    With the wedding coming soon, apart from taking care of the children, Su Mianyue was also testing the phoenix robe and the phoenix crown, which were the empress''s items. If she had not firmly refused to torment Little Prince, that set of prince''s clothes would have kept them busy every day.


    "Did those ministers do nothing?" After a busy day, Su Mianyue leaned back on the soft couch, next to the sleeping Little Prince, and whispered to Ziling, who was talking back and forth.


    "After the emperor dismissed the official position of the civil official and General Wu had trained the two ministers, all the officials were at peace for the time being. I sent someone to the Ministry of Rites to investigate for a few days, but they did not dare to tamper with the event after the seal." Ziling saw that Su Mianyue nodded and stopped asking about it, "Brother Sann sent me a letter back. They will be back soon, but it seems that the date is not up to the wedding."


    "As long as they are safe, the wedding is just a formality."


    Although Su Mianyue said so, she was still looking forward to the wedding. After all, she only had one chance to be a bride in her two lifetimes. As for the wedding of the former lord and Mu Tinng, Su Mianyue said it had nothing to do with her.


    After Ziling reported these things, he took out a waxed letter from his pocket and handed it to Su Mianyue, "Ji Yun''s people asked me to pass it to the eldest sister."


    "Do you have anything else for me?" Su Mianyue asked as he opened the envelope.


    "No." Ziling shook his head, "But the messenger fainted after handing the letter to me. I put him in the guest room for the time being. Does the eldest sister want to see him?"


    After reading the letter, Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and shook his head, "Once you''ve settled down, someone will come to see him. Be careful not to let the cat out of the bag."


    "Yes." Ziling accepted the order and got up to leave when he saw that Su Mianyue had no other orders.


    Biwu went up to pick Little Prince up and put him on the bed. Seeing Su Mianyue frown, he asked, "Miss, but what happened in Qinling?"


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded and handed the letter to Biwu, "Ji Yun has some trouble. The two of them, under the guise of an imperial edict, want to take away the property of Qinling. They even want to force Ji Yun to privately give them some land as compensation."


    "A man''s heart is not to be swallowed up by a snake. Brother-in-law had already given them a reward for ordering them to settle the chaos. Now he still wants to go to Qinling without telling the imperial court. Is it a decoration for them to be the emperor of brother-in-law?" Biwu said angrily. The volume couldn''t be controlled, which made Little Prince moan. Biwu quickly walked over and patted her for a while. When he saw that Little Prince didn''t want to wake up, he was relieved.


    Such a big baby is the most afraid of being interrupted sleep, or else cry non-stop, it is not good to coax.


    "What''s sister going to do about this?" Biwu asked.


    "No problem, it''s just a matter of expectation. If Ji Yun doesn''t even stand up to these two people, he won''t be king of qin nan." Su Mianyue said a few words and let go of it. He took Biwu''s hand and sighed for a long time before saying, "Biwu, are you going to keep hiding like this?"


    "What''s sister talking about? Biwu doesn''t understand." Biwu''s eyes drooped slightly to hide the gloom.


    "Brother yi used the excuse of looking after the children, not to mention coming to the door at least once every two or three days. He is a great general who protects the country. He won''t be free to do this. He doesn''t mean to be drunk. The whole family knows that he is here to see you, but no one wants to force you, because your happiness is the most important thing. But it''s not a big deal to hide like this. At least tell him in person what you have in mind. Don''t hurt yourself."


    Su Mianyue didn''t give Biwu a chance to escape, so he came straight to the point.


    Biwu hung her head for a long time and was speechless. It was not that she did not want to settle this matter at once, but she did not have the courage to see Wu Yuqing. Every time she saw Wu Yuqing''s figure, she would subconsciously run away, let alone say a word.


    Seeing that biwu was like this, Su Mianyue only sighed.


    Feelings are always clear to the onlookers. Biwu never let go of Wu Yuqing. Could they have a happy ending in the end? It depends on how they choose.


    Su Mianyue patted Biwu''s hand and told her to go back to her room to rest. She was waiting for Ji Xun to set foot on the moon.


    The two of them could only talk for a while at this time, but they felt like they were meeting in the west wing.


    In the living room, Su Hao was drinking with Wu Yuqing.


    During this period, Wu Yuqing became more and more impatient. He saw it in his eyes, but there was nothing he could do about it. With biwu''s temperament, unless he had figured out how to see Wu Yuqing, it would be counterproductive for them to arrange a meeting.


    "Biwu is so cruel. She doesn''t even want to see me. She thinks I''m a monster." Wu Yuqing smiled bitterly.


    Although he lost his memory, his heart beat abnormally when he heard the name Biwu.


    Wu Yuqing was so sure of Biwu''s importance to him that he was so determined to meet Biwu, but he didn''t even have a chance to say a word for so long.


    "That''s what Biwu is like. When she comes to her senses and sees you, whatever she wants will come to fruition. As long as Yuqing treats her wholeheartedly, biwu will definitely see the good in you."


    Su Hao comforted her, but when she thought of what happened to Biwu, she frowned and looked at Wu Yuqing.


    However, some things were better left to the client himself. He was just an outsider, treating them as if they didn''t know anything.


    Wu Yuqing smiled bitterly. He did not know how long he would have to wait until that day. As a general, he could leave Capital City at any time. By then, Biwu would not be able to figure it out.


    "Mianyue mentioned to me that he wanted to bring uncle and auntie to the capital so that your family could be reunited. The old man should enjoy his peace and quiet. When you are not in Capital City, you can invite uncle and auntie to the su residence. Everyone can take care of him. Just rest assured," Su Hao changed the subject.


    "Wait a little longer." Wu Yuqing shook his head, "The court is not stable. It is the safest place for them to stay in their hometown, lest those despicable people do anything. There are still things in the army, Yuqing said goodbye."


    "I''ll see you off."


    Su Hao got up and caught a glimpse of a green skirt. He sighed helplessly in his heart. How much hardship did this couple have to go through to get married?

 Chapter 561 How about Jiang Shans Engagement?

    On the day before the ceremony, the third class rushed back to Yan Capital.


    It was obvious from the looks of these people that they had traveled day and night in order to attend Su Mianyue''s wedding in time.


    According to the rules, a few people went to the palace to see Ji Xun, but the reward still had to wait for the return of the army to make arrangements, but not all the fools in the court knew that the future of these young men was limitless.


    Ji Xun knew that a few people were in a hurry to see Su Mianyue, so after a simple inquiry, he allowed a few people to leave the palace and granted that they did not have to go to court before the army returned.


    When the three of them arrived at the su residence, the gifts they had prepared for Su Mianyue had not yet entered the residence completely.


    A lot of people were watching. The servants of the su family were explaining to the people under Su Hao''s signal that these things were all the wedding gifts prepared by Su Mianyue''s fellow disciples, which were to be used as dowries for Su Mianyue.


    For a moment, the people were discussing how much dowry the soon-to-be mother of the country could have, and a few of her junior brothers gave such a heavy gift. How much did the empress, who was already rich enough to rival the country, prepare for herself?


    In order not to be watched, the trio chose to climb over the wall and enter. If Biwu had not appeared in time, the Su Family''s nursing home would have fought with them.


    After seeing Su Mianyue, the four of them saluted su mianyue.


    "Am I right? Just say that these little guys will leave the army and come back to my sister''s wedding. My sister will give up," Biwu said proudly.


    "Well, I can still afford to lose a hundred taels of silver." Su Mianyue smiled and took out a hundred taels of silver tickets and slapped them on the table. After the three of them sat down, he instructed them to prepare food.


    "It''s a good thing that the three of them have foresight. They ordered someone to send the goods back to the capital first. Otherwise, we would have to give the eldest sister an iou as a gift." Shi chuckled. After he had recovered, he went to the border alone to join the army. Just in time for the war between the two countries, this time, he also made great military achievements.


    "You have a heart." Su Mianyue''s heart was warm. It was selfish to save these children, but they were sincere to her. "Master, they are coming soon. This time when you go back to beijing, you should focus on your training. In the future, you can have more security on the battlefield."


    "The eldest sister is still the eldest sister. Just because we can''t have any free time, can''t we take a break?" Shi wailed and lay down on the table. "There''s really no reason for that. The eldest sister is going to the palace to be the most honorable woman and enjoy her life. Poor little monkeys like us can''t steal any leisure."


    "Be careful that the eldest sister punishes you with the discipline of the door. If you have the strength to complain at that time." Eighth glared at him, speechless at the boy''s growing closeness to little six. He thought to himself that he must not let little six lead people in the future, or else he would be like this.


    Shi wanted to talk back. When he saw Sann''s eyes sweeping over him, he immediately shut his mouth and looked at Su Mianyue for help with grievance.


    "Little three and little eight, come back this time and get married together. It''s time for you to settle down and start a family. Don''t let that kid Liuu get ahead of you." Su Mianyue smiled and looked over at Sann and eighth. He was very moved to see how they looked at each other.


    "Liuu?" Shi stood up, ran to the seat next to Su Mianyue, and asked with a gossipy face, "Big sister, what''s wrong with Liuu? Could it be that he has a sweetheart? This kid is so bad that he keeps hiding it from us."


    "Shi, you''re a general now. Did you throw the least bit of courtesy into the battlefield? I''m your Sixth Brother, and Liuu is something you can call?" Liuu''s voice came, staring at little ten and humming.


    "The client is here. You can ask what you want." Su Mianyue laughed and shook her head. She didn''t want to be a tongue learner. These monkeys had a deep relationship, and they should share their life.


    Shi jumped to Liuu''s side and hung on him like a monkey asking questions. The others were also paying attention to xiao liu.


    Little six was afraid of being beaten up, so he could only say the matter between himself and Yun Nanyue in a very light way. He didn''t forget to give Su Mianyue a few sad glares. Now he didn''t understand that he was a fool when he was trapped by the eldest sister.


    Su Mianyue shrugged his shoulders indifferently and told Liuu with his eyes: if you can, just let go. No one forced you to be together.


    Liuu gritted his teeth to finish the situation, and a dozen people began to tease.


    Ji Xun just came in at this time and saw a few people chatting happily. He smiled and said, "Yue has these junior brothers and sisters to put on makeup. I don''t know what to give for the wedding tomorrow. How about jiang shan''s engagement?"


    "I don''t want to be a queen. What''s the use of running a country?" Su Mianyue smiled and waved for Ji Xun to sit beside him, "Don''t you think it''s too hard to be an emperor, so you want to coax me to work for you? I can make a statement in advance that my biggest wish in my life is to be a super rice worm. I can spend my money freely, cause trouble, and have someone to clean up this mess for me."


    Hearing Su Mianyue''s words, the smile on Ji Xun''s face deepened, and he said indulgently, "So I have to work hard to achieve it. I have to make the Yan Country strong enough that no one dares to invade. So no one has the courage to pursue revenge when Yue gets into trouble. Yue can spend as much money as he wants."


    "It''s enough for them to worry about money. I haven''t taught them anything else for so many years, but the principle of getting money from injustice is carved into the bone marrow." Su Mianyue said proudly, pointing to the outside and saying, "You should have seen those things. These little monkey cubs knew we were going to get married and started preparing, but in two months they got so many treasures from Beichen, but it was enough for me to spend a while."


    "Yue is right." Ji Xun took Su Mianyue''s hand in an educated manner and said, "But I am your man. In the future, you can only spend money on me. Otherwise, how can I bear it?"


    More than a dozen of them were complaining. It seemed that the Yan Country still relied on their senior sister to help with military supplies.


    After Ji Xun said this, he also thought of this point, inevitably embarrassed, but Su Mianyue smiled and said, "That''s a promise. Yu will work hard to strengthen the Yan Country in the future. After the country is rich and the people are strong, I don''t have to be a gentleman on the beam. Although the unjust wealth is spent very quickly, but it is more secure to spend the money in a fair way."


    "You." Ji Xun smiled. With su mianyue''s ability, even if he didn''t become a gentleman, he would never be afraid of losing money.


    However, he still smiled and agreed. He turned to the third class and asked, "How''s the Beichen?"


    Speaking of business, the party put away their laughter and the little three replied expressionlessly, "The emperor of the northern morning kingdom died before we came back, and now three Prince Regent are fighting for the throne. However, a prince appeared from somewhere in the Beichen, holding the imperial edict of the old emperor in his hand to inherit the great unification. Now that the Beichen is in a mess and has no intention of starting another war, it is estimated that this civil war will not stop for a while, and this time, it will definitely be severely damaged, and it will be difficult to repair its vitality within ten years."


    "Yes." Ji Xun nodded and asked, "What do you want to investigate?"

 Chapter 562 Snatching Food from His Son

    Sann''s brows furrowed in disbelief.


    Su Mianyue had a bad feeling when he saw that the normally paralyzed mistress would look like this.


    Ever since she came back from the hengyuan kingdom, she had been in good health. After that, she had put all her attention on Little Prince and never cared about these things.


    Subconsciously, her hands tightened. Ji Xun felt it and patted the back of her hand. Her eyes fell on Sann again.


    "In the mountains along the border, we found three places mentioned by the emperor. The number of the people was close to 50,000, but judging from their current situation and the number of people living there, it should have been a year or two before they developed. I only found Prince Hebei''s people coming and going in and out of one of them. Whether or not Prince Hebei knows about this is still unknown," Sann said flatly.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Mianyue was completely unaware.


    "Well, when I went to the Hengyuan to look for you, I was..." Ji Xun told Su Mianyue about his discovery.


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s grave eyes, he comforted, "I''ve arranged for someone to infiltrate. I think I''ll soon have a clue. I promised to give you a peaceful and carefree life. I won''t go back on my promise."


    "Yu, now that the four great powers are suffering from internal and external problems, the country is not rich and the people are not strong, especially those small countries. All these things are connected with the mastermind behind the scenes. I always feel a little uneasy. Is there someone who wants to take advantage of the chaos in the world to rule the world?" Su Mianyue asked a question he had been worried about for a long time.


    "No matter what these people think, I will not give them the chance to succeed. A person who can disregard the safety of the world is not qualified to rule the world." Ji Xun''s face was solemn and clearly angry.


    Su Mianyue nodded, feeling that the topic was a little heavy. Since Ji Xun had already made arrangements, she could not do anything now, so she said: "The situation at the Tianlan has stabilized, and it is time to recuperate. The news from the Tianlan is that Yinn Yue will be in charge of the war. As long as Wanyan Lin dies, there will be no more wars. As for their internal turmoil, it depends on how Yinn Yue chooses."


    Seeing Su Mianyue pause for a moment, Ji Xun said in a low voice, "Those clowns from the Yan Country are not to be afraid of. If they don''t know what''s going on, then I don''t mind making an example of them again. Besides them, there''s nothing wrong with letting the secret guards unify the Yan Country."


    Su Mianyue heaved a sigh of relief.


    What Ji Xun feared the most was that he was too afraid to do it, and it was necessary to use extraordinary means in extraordinary times. They did not have so much time to waste on unimportant people now.


    After a few more words, Little Prince woke up. Su Mianyue asked everyone to eat first, and she was feeding Little Prince. Ji Xun insisted on staying, but Biwu went out embarrassed.


    There were only three left in the family. Su Mianyue was feeding the baby while staring at Ji Xun, who was about to drool. This guy wanted to grab food from his son again.


    "Boy, you can''t eat that much. Why are you protecting your food?" Before Ji Xun could take action, Little Prince seemed to feel the threat of his father''s presence. He raised a small hand to protect the other side, closed his eyes and ate sweetly, which made Ji Xun laugh.


    Seeing that Ji Xun was about to take his son''s hand away, Su Mianyue raised his hand and slapped it, "Snatching food from your son, you''re not ashamed to be a father. Sann and the others have just returned from their war. You can go drink with them and ask about the border. It''s a very difficult time. You''re still wasting your time here."


    "No, they won''t be happy with me around." Ji Xun pretended to be hurt and shook his hands. He got up and sat up around su mianyue''s waist. He buried his head in Su Mianyue''s shoulder and looked at the baby who was still breastfeeding. He smiled and said, "This kid knows how to protect his food. He will be able to protect his family when he grows up."


    Su Mianyue rolled his eyes. It was an instinctive reaction for children to protect food. Was it related to protecting the country?


    Seeing that Su Mianyue didn''t speak, Ji Xun said, "Yue, when this kid grows up, we''ll throw the mountains to him. I''ll go with you to fight the sword. No, wait until he''s ten. By the time he''s ten, the Yan Country should be strong."


    "This is your own son." Su Mianyue was speechless. It was a bit too much for her parents to go out and play with a ten-year-old child.


    "I know he''s his own, or else I wouldn''t have handed him over." Ji Xun answered naturally.


    "Ten years old is still a child. You need your parents to accompany you." Su Mianyue looked at his soft son and was reluctant to give up. He would rather abandon his dream than apologize to his son.


    "When I was ten years old, I was already trying to survive on my own." Ji Xun''s face was gloomy, and there was a hint of sadness in his voice.


    Knowing what Ji Xun was thinking, Su Mianyue sighed in a low voice and comforted him, "Yu, let bygones be bygones. Won''t it be good for you to have me and the children with you all the time in the future? We won''t leave you, and you won''t be allowed to leave us first."


    "Well, our family will never be separated." Ji Xun smiled again.


    In fact, if Su Mianyue didn''t want to leave, he could stay and be king. He just wanted to be by Su Mianyue''s side, not letting her sacrifice her freedom and lock her up in the palace.


    The two of them stopped talking, and it was bliss to cuddle up to each other like this. They were both content with the silence of this moment.


    On the other hand, the atmosphere was very strange.


    Biwu left Su Mianyue''s room and went to the restaurant where Sann and the others were eating. They were all the same family. Naturally, they had a lot to talk about and they had a good time talking about. However, Wu Yuqing came over at this time and was welcomed under the banner of wanting to see Sann and the others, and when it came to marching and fighting, Wu Yuqing was also half a master of these people.


    Biwu wanted to avoid it as before, but when she looked into Wu Yuqing''s eyes that had been staring at her, she knew that she would not be able to get rid of wu yuqing when she walked on the heels of the meeting.


    Everyone in the room knew that they were engaged, and it was embarrassing to see them not talking.


    Little six and little ten looked at each other and began to play a funny game. They kept teasing a few people to let them talk.


    "So the war with the Beichen can end so early. Besides your ability, it has nothing to do with the chaos in Beichen?" Wu Yuqing raised his eyebrows and asked, his eyes still glued to Biwu.


    Because Wu Yuqing had ordinary soldiers under his command, Ji Xun had arranged for someone else to do the investigation of the valley base, so Sann and the others would not mention it.


    "You can say that, too." Xiao shi scratched the back of his head and said, "I just don''t know where that prince from the Beichen came out of the blue. If he came back earlier, he might not have to fight. So many soldiers died and spent so much military supplies. It hurts to think about it."


    Wu Yuqing laughed when he saw the appearance of deputy financial fan xiao 11, but his eyes still showed a worried look, "Although the Beichen will not launch troops for the time being, but the internal strife of the Yan Country is about to break out. You must be ready to go to war at any time. There is no need for the internal strife to be invaded by external enemies. This kind of war is even more difficult to fight."


    Everyone in the room fell silent. How could they not know this? They would be cursed at their own people for a long time, but if they did not, would they wait to be chopped down?

 Chapter 563 Throw Yourself into the Arms

    They talked for a while, finished their food and wine, and it was time to break up when the sky turned dark.


    But Wu Yuqing''s eyes that never left Biwu, and Biwu''s eyes that hinted that they would leave her behind and wait to see her, they could only talk helplessly. In the end, Shi fell asleep with his head down on the table.


    Someone suddenly slapped the table.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!" Xiao shi shouted angrily and jumped up to prepare for war.


    The whole house was amused by Shi''s action, and Wu Yuqing''s embarrassment was relieved. He hesitated whether to leave first and waited for Biwu outside.


    "It''s getting late. It''s hard for you to travel all the time. Go and rest early." Biwu smiled and stood up, his eyes as usual over Wu Yuqing. When he was invisible, he took eighth''s hand and said, "Sister is getting married tomorrow. Tonight, you and I will go and accompany her well. But there is no such opportunity in the future."


    "Yes, eldest sister will be eldest brother''s wife from now on. We, brothers and sisters, will stand aside." Eighth made a rare joke and, in Biwu''s pleading eyes, decided to be the third wheel in the way for a while. Wu Yuqing was not their brother-in-law yet.


    When Biwu got up, Wu Yuqing had already stood up, but after hearing the conversation between the sisters, she did not know whether to follow him or not.


    Wu Yuqing could not help but laugh bitterly at the sight of her leaving in a hurry, as if a vicious dog was chasing after her.


    Little six and the others looked at each other. They had all been taught a terrible lesson by Biwu. Even though some people were better than biwu now, they subconsciously did not dare to provoke them, so they could only give Wu Yuqing an expression of helplessness.


    "A woman''s mind is a needle in the ocean. Big brother wu must be ready to pursue his wife slowly." Shi came over with a smile and put his arm around Wu Yuqing''s shoulder.


    "Speaking of which, my sister biwu is not a difficult person to deal with. How can you hide from big brother wu like a mouse from a cat? Could it be big brother wu that you did something to upset my sister biwu?" Liuu put his arm on the other side of his shoulder, then felt that his words were faulty. He scratched his head and said, "That''s not right. If you''re sorry for sister Biwu, you should be chasing after you. At least you should be kicked out of the house. I really don''t understand what happened between you."


    "Maybe Biwu is unhappy. I''ll forget her." Wu Yuqing sighed helplessly.


    He didn''t want to lose his memory, but apart from that, he really couldn''t figure out why biwu was unhappy.


    Everyone knew about Wu Yuqing''s amnesia, so it was not surprising to hear what he said. They just looked at Wu Yuqing with a little more sympathy, and they couldn''t help it.


    Sitting there motionless, Sann said, "As long as brother wu is willing, sister Biwu will definitely feel the sincerity."


    Wu Yuqing nodded, patted off the two boys hanging on him, and walked out of the restaurant.


    Shi clung to his head and screamed, "Damn, it''s easy for me. I broke both of their heads in order to give them a chance. They didn''t walk the same way and sacrificed my appearance for nothing."


    Liuu snorted, tugged at Shi''s sleeve and said, "All right, all right, stop fooling around here. Go to Juxian Restaurant as soon as possible to help. There are too many dowries for the eldest sister. We haven''t arranged the order to carry her into the palace yet. You still have time to howl here."


    "Sixth Brother, you''re too useless. We''re all ready to fight while we''re on our way. You''re not ready in the capital yet?" Little eleven jumped up and down when he heard that. He hated this kind of work.


    "That''s too little you have prepared. The things in Juxian Restaurant are not only prepared by a few of us in the capital, but also sent from all over the country. It will probably take three days to get them all to the palace." Liuu looked pleased.


    Sann called xiao wu and said, "Let''s go to Juxian Restaurant."


    The little ones had been working all night and didn''t close their eyes. Biwu dragged eighth out of the distance and his hands were still shaking.


    Today, she was under the same roof as wu yuqing. Although she did not say a word, every time she heard Wu Yuqing''s voice, her heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife.


    In particular, Wu Yuqing''s unabashed gaze made Biwu seem to be at a loss for time.


    Several times, she wanted to get up and leave. Besides worrying that wu yuqing would catch up with her, she was also selfish. She hoped to hear more of Wu Yuqing''s voice. Biwu did not dare to admit that she had never left Wu Yuqing in the rest of her life.


    In a few years, he had not seen his body become more murderous because of the war. His whole body had become much more resolute and more manly than before.


    Such a man deserves a better and more perfect woman to love, and she...


    Tears fell unknowingly. Biwu held hands with xiao ba, who could see them, but did not know how to comfort them.


    It was not until they were almost in Su Mianyue''s room that eighth took Biwu''s hand and said, "Sister Biwu, the room of the eldest sister is ahead."


    Biwu stopped and looked at Su Mianyue''s room as tears surged even more. How could a dirty person like her be able to accompany her sister?


    "It looks like the brother-in-law is still in the room. I don''t think we need to accompany the eldest sister. Why don''t sister Biwu accompany me to rest? I''m afraid I won''t be able to get up tomorrow morning." Eighth spoke softly, afraid that Biwu would think nonsense alone.


    "Go and rest. I''ll call you tomorrow morning." Biwu shook his head and refused to look at xiao ba. His eyes were red and he said, "I still want to see the phoenix robe and phoenix crown that my sister is going to wear tomorrow morning. Follow this road. The second room on the left is for you. My room is next to yours."


    "Okay." Eighth had the intention to say something, but biwu had already let go of his hand and turned around. She could only answer with this.


    Looking at Biwu''s hurried steps, her heart ached. "In the past, senior sister always said that she liked sister Biwu''s heartless nature the most. Sister Biwu, you should cheer up quickly and don''t let senior sister and us worry about you."


    Biwu didn''t know what eighth was thinking. She was so confused that she couldn''t think about anything, and she didn''t know where she was going. She just walked when she saw the way and avoided when she met someone.


    But as she walked, Biwu still bumped into someone. Her eyes were sore from the pain and she was about to apologize when she heard a voice on her head that sounded like the voice of nature to her.


    "Did you get hurt?" Wu Yuqing asked worriedly.


    He was always back and forth between the barracks and his home, hardly wearing his usual clothes, and this armor must have hurt a lot when it hit him.


    Biwu''s body was so stiff that she didn''t even notice that Wu Yuqing was still holding her shoulder, but she remained in a daze as she leaned against Wu Yuqing''s chest, her nose turning red.


    "Biwu, where are you hurt? Let me see." Seeing that biwu was silent, Wu Yuqing stepped back worriedly, holding Biwu''s shoulder to look at her face.


    Biwu woke up like a dream. He pushed Wu Yuqing away and said with a cold look on his face, "General Wu, don''t worry. I''m not that delicate. I just didn''t see the road clearly. I hope General Wu doesn''t blame me. I''ll take my leave."

 Chapter 564 Heaven And Earth Are Broken

    Listening to Biwu''s unfeeling words and looking at her cold demeanor, Wu Yuqing only felt his heart ache. Something seemed to flash in his mind, but the speed was so fast that he couldn''t catch any thoughts.


    Biwu kept his face sideways, never noticing Wu Yuqing''s headache. Thinking that Wu Yuqing had nothing to say to him, he took a deep breath and started to walk away, but Wu Yuqing grabbed his arm, and she could not break free no matter how hard she struggled.


    Wu Yuqing, in particular, grabbed Biwu''s injured left hand. Although it looked normal now, it was still different from a healthy arm.


    "Hiss." Biwu took a deep breath. The pain she felt just now made her afraid to make more movements. It was already unbearable to breathe out without pain.


    "Biwu, are you so unwilling to see me?" The hurt look in Wu Yuqing''s eyes was hard to conceal, "I know I shouldn''t have lost my memory and forgotten you, but this is the result of being swallowed up by the medicine, not what I wanted."


    "Have you lost your memory?" Biwu''s heart ached and he turned to look at Wu Yuqing in shock.


    She didn''t know about Wu Yuqing''s amnesia, because she refused to hear about Wu Yuqing, so no one told her.


    Yes, she remembered that Wu Yuqing was seriously injured when they parted. She had been worried about Wu Yuqing''s life and death for several years, and when Su Mianyue rescued her, she had always refused to ask about Wu Yuqing, just in case there was no news of him.


    However, when Su Mianyue mentioned that Wu Yuqing was still alive and became a general, bi and wu were also happy for Wu Yuqing, but they were determined not to listen to a word about Wu Yuqing, so many people thought that Biwu knew, but she really did not know.


    "Yes, if I hadn''t met my foster sister, I would have been working with my parents in my hometown or seeking revenge on those who had harmed me and my little sister. It was the appearance of my foster sister that changed my original intention, and it was at that time that I knew that I had a suitable fiancee, and I also knew that my incompetence did not protect you well before I let you fall into the hands of evil people!" Wu Yuqing hated the group even more and held Biwu''s hand even harder without knowing it.


    Looking at the hatred in Wu Yuqing''s eyes, Biwu''s mind became clearer, but he did not understand what Wu Yuqing meant by these words. But now she couldn''t ask. Once she asked Wu Yuqing, she would think she still cared about him.


    "Biwu, I admit that I''m sorry for you and can''t protect you from forgetting you first, but when my foster sister mentioned your name, my heart was in a panic. A voice kept telling me that this woman was the most important person in my life. For so many years, I have always remembered that I have a fiancee. If I can find you, I will marry you. I will never leave you. If I can''t find you, I will keep searching until I have no strength." Pulling biwu into his arms, Wu Yuqing said in a low voice, "Biwu, believe that I will not disappoint you. Even though I have lost my memory, I have never forgotten how I feel about you. Seeing you is the only way to return my uneasy heart to its original position. Don''t let it have nothing to rely on anymore, okay?"


    Listening to Wu Yuqing''s heartfelt love words, Biwu''s tears burst again.


    In the past, the two of them saw each other through thick and thin, and naturally walked together. At that time, Wu Yuqing was always cold because of all the things he had experienced before. Although his eyes were warm when he faced Biwu, he did not know how to say these nice words, but biwu was still willing to entrust his life to him.


    Now Biwu wanted to nod and say yes, to tell Wu Yuqing loudly that she had never blamed him, but she was not worthy of him.


    "General Wu, please respect yourself. Biwu, though a lowly man, values his reputation, especially when his sister is about to become a nation, so please don''t say such things to General Wu in the future. After all these years of not seeing each other, don''t say that General Wu has forgotten about Biwu. Even if General Wu didn''t lose his memory, some things can only be in the past. Biwu doesn''t have any improper thoughts about General Wu." Cry


    After that, Biwu opened his mouth coldly and tried to push Wu Yuqing away. He shouted coldly, "General Wu, please don''t let Biwu hate you. Save some face for each other and see each other in the future!"


    Biwu''s low voice made Wu Yuqing''s body stiffen, but the strength of his arm loosened a lot.


    Biwu quickly withdrew from his arms. After they had kept a distance of three steps, he raised his swollen eyes and looked at Wu Yuqing.


    His eyes were as familiar as ever, but too many things had happened in the past few years, and there was an insurmountable gap between them.


    Biwu wanted to say something, but under Wu Yuqing''s sad eyes, he could not bear to do anything but turn around and run away.


    Yuqing, Biwu is no longer the Biwu who is qualified to be your wife. Forget Biwu. You deserve a better woman to accompany you for the rest of your life. Biwu will always bless you and cherish the love you once had.


    Looking at the back of Biwu running away, Wu Yuqing raised his hand and grabbed it in the air. However, even the smell of biwu could not hold back.


    "It''s still my fault, isn''t it?" Wu Yuqing murmured.


    Su hao stood at the end of the corridor and sighed. He didn''t mean to eavesdrop. He had come to chase after Wu Yuqing and return the military amulet he had left behind, but he didn''t expect to see that scene.


    After some hesitation, Su Hao looked at the military symbol in his hand and walked forward. He said to the absent-minded wu yuqing, "Some things are predestined. It is not a choice between gain and loss."


    "No, I believe that man will prevail." Wu Yuqing said in a deep voice, "Biwu and I have gone through so many hardships to get together. I will never give up the chance to live with her forever. Even if she rejects me now, one day she will accept me again."


    Looking at Wu Yuqing''s confident face, Su Hao didn''t know what to say for a moment. General fu handed it to wu yuqing and whispered, "You haven''t met each other in the past few years. Biwu doesn''t know your experience, and you don''t know what Biwu has experienced. Some scars will still hurt even if they heal. If you want to be with Biwu, unless she''s willing to open her heart to you, even if you''re deep in love, she will still run away, which will only make her more miserable. Why bother?"


    Wu Yuqing''s eyes lit up and he looked at Su Hao and asked, "Second brother, can you tell me what biwu has been through for the past few years? No matter what happened to her, my feelings for her will not change and I will never give up the chance to stay with her."


    "I have no right to say these things unless Biwu tells you himself." Su Hao refused without thinking.


    Although those things had passed, they were still a sharp blade that could kill Biwu.


    "Second brother, I beg you." Wu Yuqing opened his mouth in pain and bowed to su hao. Seeing that Su Hao was still shaking his head, he wanted to kneel down.


    "No! Men have gold on their knees. Yuqing, how can you kneel to me!" Su hao hurriedly reached out to help Wu Yuqing up. Seeing that his eyes were red, he closed his eyes fiercely and spat out four words, "Heaven and earth are broken!"


    "Heaven and earth are incomplete?"


    Wu Yuqing did not understand what this meant for a moment, but Su Hao had already let go of him and turned to leave just as he wanted to ask more questions.


    "Yuqing, if you have a grudge in your heart, don''t look for biwu anymore. She can''t bear to be hurt again." Su Hao whispered as he turned around.


    At this moment, Wu Yuqing finally understood what the meaning of the devastation was. He stood there in a daze, completely unaware of his own reaction.

 Chapter 565 Remarry As Queen

    The ceremony after the seal was grand and lively.


    As soon as she arrived at Su Mianyue, she was invited to stand up by the mammy in the palace. She bathed, changed, twisted her face, put on makeup, curled her hair, and some necessary procedures after sealing her hair. Su Mianyue was so frustrated that she almost wanted to refuse the marriage.


    Now the Yan Country was still unstable. Su Mianyue was afraid that Little Prince would have something to do with it, so eighth took care of it himself. Besides nanny, she was protected by a few of the students of the Purple Mist Mountain, so that she could feel more at ease.


    As the only sister of the mother family, Biwu had to be around Su Mianyue all the time. However, Su Chengye and his son could not come near because of the etiquette and rules, but the front yard was busy all the time.


    Not to mention that officials such as the Ministry of Rites needed to cooperate, the dowry for Su Mianyue alone would make them unable to relax.


    Su Chengye and his son looked at the bigger dowry than when they were married to the Tianlan.


    They had once thought that they could only give Su Mianyue the best for one marriage, but they never thought that they would send their daughter to marry again.


    The husband was still the king of the country. The difference was that both husband and wife had children this time, and their feelings were deep. However, the dowry was prepared by Su Mianyue himself or given by Su Mianyue''s good friend, which made the father and son feel guilty.


    "Uncle, here are the dowry lists and routes that we have prepared. Please have a look at them." Xiao san and Liuu came forward. Both of them were pale blue. They could tell at a glance that they had not rested well, but their spirits were very good.


    "This..." Su Chengye took the thick pile of dowry list and was stunned. He could not imagine how many things this was to write such a thick pile.


    Su Hao looked exactly the same and was speechless.


    "These are about half of the dowry list. Juxian Restaurant is still sorting it out. It is expected that all the dowries will be carried into the palace within three days." Liuu yawned, "But the rest of us spent the night studying it. We thought it would be inappropriate to send all the dowries to the palace, so we planned to send the real gold and silver and food to the state treasury, which would save us some time and prevent the situation from getting too chaotic and giving us a chance to take advantage of it."


    Su Chengye and his son were stunned for a long time before they came back to their senses. Just as su hao wanted to ask how the dowry still delivered food, he heard Su Chengye smile, "That''s great. Let those vassals and officials see how capable our Su Family empress is. When we think about difficulties in the future, we have to think twice. When the people see that the treasury is full, they will also have confidence in the country and respect the mother of the country more. You have the heart."


    Su Mianyue himself did not worry about the dowry, and Su Chengye and his son did not know anything about Su Mianyue, so they did not interfere.


    "It''s a big deal for the eldest sister to get married, so she has to give her the best," Liuu said with a scowl.


    Sann was calm, but he nodded in agreement with Liuu.


    They were finally able to do their part for Su Mianyue, so naturally, they had no choice but to prepare everything for Su Mianyue.


    After a few discussions, in addition to the plans listed by the third class, they added a few more. For example, the third class originally put their dowries in various strongholds in the capital, and then they would circle the capital and send them to the imperial palace or the Ministry of Revenue treasury.


    However, Su Chengye suggested that all the dowries should not be detoured. He calculated the time to start from the first dowry carried out by the su family, and continued by the way of connecting the dragon. The dowry that entered the palace and the treasury started at the same time. This effect was truly shocking to the whole city.


    In case there were rumors that the dowry only appeared in circles, Su Mianyue, the queen without any foundation in the Yan Country, let her as the richest person to crush those who looked down on her, was not a slap in the face.


    After hearing this, the third party immediately nodded in agreement, and immediately arranged the manpower. When the dowry of the su residence was left in fifty, they went to inform Juxian Restaurant and arranged the sequence of the dragon connection there in order to prevent the su residence from making a mistake in its busy schedule.


    When the time came, the Phoenix Sedan Chair arrived at the Phoenix Sedan Chair.


    According to the rules, the new queen entered the palace with a Ministry of Rites official and a female official in the palace. The emperor did not need to appear, and the imperial edict after a book was equivalent to the emperor''s presence, and then was escorted away by the Imperial Guard.


    "By heaven, the emperor said, the Su Family has a gentle personality..." The eunuch read the imperial edict loudly, and all the officials and people from the su family and the palace who came to welcome the emperor, even the people watching the play, knelt down to receive the edict.


    Only Su Mianyue, the would-be queen, was still in her boudoir, discussing with Biwu and the others about something to eat.


    "Good biwu baby, just give my sister a piece of cake. I won''t let you eat in the morning. My stomach is already growling, and there are so many formalities to complete. Don''t you want me to faint from hunger?" Su Mianyue blinked and looked pitiful. Even though she was already the mother of the child, she was already a beautiful woman. This makeup was so beautiful that it could not be overestimated that both men and women ate it.


    Biwu''s eyes drifted from side to side, refusing to look at Su Mianyue. She was afraid that Su Mianyue''s beauty would confuse her and she would agree to her request.


    "Master sister, please don''t make it difficult for sister Biwu. It is because she is still busy after that that that sister Biwu doesn''t dare to let you eat. Wouldn''t it be more embarrassing for you to be respectful then?" Little eight hugged Little Prince and smiled.


    "People are iron and rice are steel. If I don''t eat a meal, I''m so hungry. I''m absorbed by my body. It''s impossible to be respectful." Su Mianyue tilted his body and said in a delicate and feeble manner, "I don''t care. If you don''t get me something to eat and drink, this phoenix will kick me out. It''s better to be my ranger than to suffer like this as queen. At least you''ll be at ease."


    Little 81 looked at Su Mianyue with a black line on her head, feeling that it was useless to waste any more words. She turned to look at Biwu and winked at her, hoping that Biwu could persuade her.


    Biwu could only clear his throat and say, "It''s agreed. We''ll have one piece. If you push your luck, you won''t even have this piece."


    "Okay, just one." Su Mianyue nodded immediately.


    Eat a piece first. If it weren''t for the crown on her head that was too heavy, she would have gone to look for food by herself. She wouldn''t have been grinding her lips here.


    Eighth opened her mouth wide and looked at Biwu in disbelief. Didn''t she say that she couldn''t eat on her wedding day? How did this become a bargain?


    Biwu also understood Su Mianyue''s temperament. He picked out the biggest and most hungry pastry and handed it to Su Mianyue. He held a handkerchief under her chin and saw that Su Mianyue had finished a piece of pastry before wrapping it up and handing it to the little girl beside him. He lifted his bronze mirror and said to Su Mianyue: "My good sister, the imperial edict has already been read out from outside. Your makeup is only half done, and feng chai is not done with it. Should we cooperate now?"


    "Spit first." Su Mianyue wiped the corner of his mouth against the mirror and reached out for the teacup with his other hand.


    "Sister!" Biwu stamped her foot and snorted, "I want to drink until the new room is full."


    "No water, let''s have a drink," Su Mianyue chuckled.


    "Eldest sister, the bride can''t drink water. This is the rule," xiao ba quickly advised.


    "Bullshit rules. We can''t meet before we get married. Your brother-in-law lived here last night. We can''t give each other private lessons before we get married. My son has such a big piece of evidence there. If you really want to pay attention to these rules, you can stuff him back into my stomach!" Su Mianyue shouted angrily with his arms akimbo.

 Chapter 566 Pre-marital Phobia

    The crowd was speechless by Su Mianyue''s words and did not know what to say after several attempts to persuade them.


    Ever since Su Mianyue chased the drowsy away, it seemed that they had been repeating this.


    As for the old maids and maids who came out of the palace, they knew that Ji Xun''s love for Su Mianyue could be called indulgence. After several persuasions according to their duty, they all shut their mouths in order to avoid trouble when they returned to the palace.


    Biwu looked at Su Mianyue suspiciously for a long time, then stepped forward and asked, "Sister, you don''t have that pre-marital phobia, do you?"


    "I don''t have any." Su Mianyue said in a low voice, then said irritably, "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Get me a glass of water, my throat is about to smoke. Do you want me to die of thirst?"


    "Bah, bah, great luck." Biwu hurriedly spat a few mouthfuls and wanted to get angry at su mianyue, but when he saw Su Mianyue''s hand holding his sleeve from time to time, he knew that he had guessed right.


    If it wasn''t for the right time to be afraid of provoking Su Mianyue, biwu would have made a good joke of Su Mianyue. At this time, she could only comfort him by saying, "It''s okay to drink water to moisten your throat, but not more. My good sister, let''s have a quick drink first, but no more requests."


    Su Mianyue opened her mouth but could not speak. Biwu had already handed her the glass that the servant had poured.


    Before she could taste the water, Biwu called the mammies and said, "What are you all standing there for? Put makeup on your master and take care of your heads when the time is right."


    As soon as Biwu''s voice fell, she was pushed to the outside by a group of nannies and maids. If she had not had the time, she would have been in a terrible mess. She would not have bothered to preach to these people. She only hoped that it would not have been too late.


    "Sister Biwu, what is that pre-marital phobia?" Little eight asked curiously.


    "Even when we get married, we get panicked, and then we do some weird things. Even if we run away from marriage, we do." Biwu explained casually, "I saw a bride jumping into a bridal sedan chair and crying that she would get married another day. The marriage was almost ruined. At that time, my sister teased the bride that she was suffering from premarital phobia. It was a disease that had to be treated."


    Eighth burst into laughter and patted Biwu on the shoulder, "Sister Biwu has a big mission, but watch out for her. Don''t be ashamed to learn from that bride soon."


    "If you don''t tell me I haven''t thought about it that way, now I really think it makes sense." Biwu propped her chin up and looked thoughtfully at Su Mianyue, who was impatient to be put on makeup, "No, I have to send more men. I can''t catch my sister with my kung fu. I have to prepare some soft tendons."


    Eighth did not expect that her joke would make Biwu so concerned that she could only playfully stick out her tongue at Su Mianyue''s back. Was she digging a hole for the eldest sister?


    "If only the master was here. With the master here, the eldest sister is the monkey. She can''t climb the wuzhi mountain." With a clenched fist, Biwu said regretfully.


    "It seems that the elder sister is not the only one who suffers from premarital phobia." Eighth muttered, but Biwu''s mind was not on her, so he didn''t hear her clearly.


    In less than a incense stick time, a group of people dressed Su Mianyue up.


    She was dressed in a bright red phoenix robe, which was not as loose as the usual wedding dress. Su Mianyue''s figure was outlined in a graceful state. The phoenix embroidered with gold thread spread its wings and flew lifelike, but it also showed a bit of the air that looked down on the world. It could be seen how hard Ji Xun personally chose the phoenix robe.


    The phoenix crown on Su Mianyue''s head was even more magnificent and indescribable. Not only was it a first-rate sculptor, but every phoenix was in different shapes, especially the east pearl in the middle of the phoenix''s mouth, which could be said to be a priceless and rare thing. It was said that there was no one on the entire continent with a greater luster than this one.


    Su Mianyue had always disliked fuss. In addition to having to wear jewelry that symbolizes the status and authority of the empress, There was nothing else that fell, but it made her feel more refreshed.


    "My sister is indeed a fairy. I''m afraid my brother-in-law won''t even be able to bear to see my sister like this," Biwu teased.


    As for the frowning expressions of the mammies, Biwu said that she did not see them. If she had the ability, she would go to the imperial court and say that she had persuaded her sister to seduce the king.


    "You little girl knows how to be garrulous. Your sister''s wish is to be a raised rice worm, but I am not interested in being a beauty." Su Mianyue laughed and said, not at all as reserved as the bride.


    In fact, she really didn''t know what it was to be reserved. It was boring to be too restrained in life.


    While the two were bickering, the Su Family man wiped his sweat on the door and reported, "Second miss, Second Childe asked the servant to come over and inform him that the master has come to pick up the young lady and asked the second miss to be ready to stop the groom from picking her up."


    The people in the room were stunned at the words of the servants, and it took them a long time to realize that the uncle who came to receive the kiss was Ji Xun.


    Does the emperor still need to marry in person after he is sealed?


    This is not the point, the point is to welcome the emperor, how many of their heads dare to block it?


    Biwu and the other Purple Mist Mountain disciples were not afraid at all.


    Not to mention that what Su Hao said was to tell them that Ji Xun had come to greet the bride as his aunt, and that it was only after entering the palace that the empress dowager ceremony was held, so they naturally wanted to be happy and lively.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were even redder.


    In fact, she had always hoped that her wedding would be her sweetheart''s wedding. Even if there was no luxurious wedding, the other party was just a civilian. She wanted a complete wedding.


    But su mianyue never told Ji Xun that she knew Ji Xun''s identity would not allow her to be so willful.


    But she did not expect Ji Xun to understand her so well. If such a man could not cherish his life, it would be her greatest loss.


    Seeing Su Mianyue like this, Biwu gently pinched her hand and smiled silently at su mianyue.


    There were some things that their masters and servants knew, so they could understand each other''s feelings without words.


    With one look, Biwu knew that Su Mianyue''s pre-marital phobia had disappeared.


    "Sister, I''ll ask for a few more red envelopes later, so I can keep them for your private money." Biwu blinked playfully and helped Su Mianyue sit down. She was in a good mood and had confidence in everything she did.


    "You''re such a mischievous girl. You''re counting on the money from the red packet. Even the poor rats in my little private vault don''t care to visit." Su Mianyue smiled and did not stop Biwu from making things difficult for Ji Xun.


    There was a price to pay for marrying a beautiful woman. The more difficult it was for the groom, the more he proved the protection of his mother''s family. The more lively the couple was, the happier they were. It was a rule from ancient times to modern times. Su Mianyue regretted that there was no video to watch in the future, but she would always remember today''s happiness.


    Biwu chuckled. Eighth shuddered at the sly look on his face. He whispered to Little Prince, who was bubbling in his arms, "You have to remember, little one, whose girl you like in the future must not make things difficult for your sister-in-law. Otherwise, it will be a long way to get married."


    As soon as eighth''s words fell, Biwu handed Little Prince over to the wet nurse and asked her to stand next to Su Mianyue so that nothing would go wrong. Then she pulled the little girl to close the door and shouted at the women in the palace: "It''s time for you to show your loyalty. Whoever doesn''t do their best to guard this door today, don''t hang around in front of the empress in the future. There are many rewards for being loyal and commendable."

 Chapter 567 My Lady, You Shouldnt Be A Husband

    Biwu''s voice was loud and clear. Ji Xun, who had just brought his ministers and subordinates outside the door, could not help but smile bitterly. It seemed that he had suffered today.


    Instead, Su Chengye and his son exchanged a smile.


    Although this was Su Mianyue''s second marriage, it was the first time they felt the joy of marrying their daughter.


    It was a pity that Su Zhe had no chance to participate. Thinking of the regret that Su Zhe could not embarrass his brother-in-law after Su Mianyue married Mu Tinng, su hao told himself in his heart that he must fulfill his wish for his brother.


    Looking up at the blue sky, Su Hao silently clenched his fists and walked to the door. Although one of his sleeves was empty, his demeanor made him look like a man who could not open his own door.


    "It''s not that easy to marry my Su Family daughter. Yu, do you prefer civil or martial arts?" Su Hao looked at Ji Xun with a wicked smile, and this Yu sound showed that he did not treat him as emperor today.


    Ji Xun understood in his heart and arched his hand, "It''s less fun to fight in literature, and it''s less noisy to fight in martial arts. How about a different way?"


    Seeing that Ji Xun was already prepared, Su Hao said in a big voice, "In this case, if we don''t set three levels and you choose a way of fighting, fighting, and choosing your own way, if all three levels are passed, you can marry the bride. Otherwise, you can only go home, and the Su Family can take the dowry back to the treasury as soon as possible, shouldn''t you?"


    "Shouldn''t I?" Little six and the others were cheering from behind. They were a real family, and they wanted to make things difficult for their master and brother-in-law. As for whether they would be wearing little shoes in the court in the future, they were not worried at all. With their big sister as their backing, Ji Xun did not have the courage to bully them.


    Who knew that Ji Xun was trumpeting with both hands and shouting at the door, "Lady, shouldn''t you be a husband?"


    Ji Xun''s voice really stunned all the civil and military officials. They wanted to scold Su Hao for not knowing the rules, so they could only rot in their stomachs. Who let their master play a big game?


    Su Mianyue laughed and giggled in the room, but Biwu shouted from inside the door, "My sister can''t hear the new uncle. The new uncle should speak louder."


    "Lady, shouldn''t you be a husband?"


    Ji Xun shouted three times in a row, and Biwu answered three times over there. This was the rhythm of asking for red envelopes. Ji Xun quickly gave Jixiang a look, and if he yelled any more, his throat would be unbearable.


    "Second miss Su Family, please do me a favor and pass on the message." Jixiang quickly ran to the door and stuffed red envelopes with silver tickets one by one into the crack of the door for fear that Biwu would be in trouble again.


    After receiving nine red envelopes in a row, Biwu replied loudly, "My sister said yes."


    With Biwu''s voice, su hao cleared his throat and said, "Let''s play martial arts first so that we can liven up the atmosphere." As su hao spoke, he looked at wu yuqing and said, "Yu only needs to send a general to defeat Yuqing in three moves. This fight is over. There is only one condition. He can use his internal force."


    This next season, ji xun was dumbfounded.


    It was not a problem for him to go to the battle personally. Sending his subordinates to fight with Wu Yuqing would be a sure bet. Su Hao said that he could only let the general play, and he had to win within three moves. He was not allowed to use his internal force. This was simply forcing him to admit defeat.


    Civil and military officials bowed their heads in tacit agreement.


    It''s not that they don''t share your worries, but the generals present today, who can fight Wu Yuqing, are all in the Su Family camp, and they are just a few generals.


    At this moment, the officials realized that Su Family did not seem to have any power in the Yan Country, but had unknowingly taken control of half of the country, even if they wanted to be independent as the emperor, it was not without capital.


    Look at these generals and look at the dowries outside. Isn''t the most important thing in the world is the military strength and money?


    Ji Xun bowed to Su Hao and smiled apologetically, "Second brother, let''s change the conditions. All the generals in the court are from Su Family relatives and friends. Don''t you want me to lose without a doubt if I don''t use internal force?"


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Su Hao did not mean to embarrass Ji Xun and said, "Since that is the case, then Yu, you have admitted defeat. As long as you drink these three great whites, how are you going to pass?"


    "Okay." Ji Xun answered briskly. He picked up the wine bowl and raised his head to drink it. After three glasses, he said without getting drunk, "This second round will be up to me. Let me compare the amount of wine you can drink."


    As soon as Ji Xun''s voice fell, a dozen jars of wine were brought out, with the name of the wine on them. These people poured more than ten jars of wine into a large basin and retreated. The fragrance of the wine made the people near them a little tipsy.


    Su hao knew ji xun''s intention as soon as he saw it, but he raised his eyebrows and shouted to the room, "Biwu, the new master wants to drink. Ask your sister if she should."


    Biwu answered but did not answer for a long time. Seeing this, Jixiang quickly went over and stuffed the red packet. He kept on fawning over her and said, "Second miss has worked hard. The miscellaneous family has saluted second miss. Don''t delay the auspicious hour."


    Biwu, who received the red packet, waved at Su Mianyue proudly. After getting a big white eye from Su Mianyue, Biwu shouted, "Sister said that if the new uncle''s people can finish the third round, the second round will be counted as the new uncle''s pass."


    Su Mianyue was not angry at Biwu''s decision at all. Ji Xun dared to come up with this idea because Yuan Shaoqiu was obviously there. The drunkard was afraid that there was no wine to drink, and he was not afraid of the strongest wine.


    After su hao invited him, Yuan Shaoqiu went up to drink heavily. The way he enjoyed himself made many people have a headache. Who doesn''t know how much it would kill to drink more than ten kinds of hard liquor mixed together? If he drank so much at one breath, he would have a headache later on.


    During the civil war, Su Hao became a shopkeeper and asked Su Mianyue to answer the questions directly.


    Biwu had received nine more red envelopes and started to make things difficult for Ji Xun in front of Su Mianyue.


    "My sister said that the previous few rounds of the new master''s opportunism was not sincere enough, so this time it will be divided into three rounds, the new master must listen well." Biwu shouted with a smile. When he looked at Su Mianyue, he had a bad smile on his face. Su Mianyue could not help but sweat for Ji Xun, afraid that biwu would be too difficult.


    Outside the door, Ji Xun shouted, "You just have to ask the questions. My brother-in-law will take them."


    "My sister is not in the bridal sedan chair yet. Is my brother-in-law still waiting to answer the question?" Having been in contact with Ji Xun for a long time, Biwu also knew that Ji Xun was not a small-bellied person, so he spoke a little more arrogantly than usual. If other men were repeatedly embarrassed, they would have blamed their own bride.


    "Second miss, please come up with the questions quickly. The slave room is very polite." Jixiang said as he stuffed the red envelopes, this time nine more.


    Jixiang''s flesh ached, and the red envelopes added up to at least tens of thousands of taels of silver. He had never seen such a black sister-in-law, and his master was pitiful.


    Ji Xun agreed without any objections. Biwu cleared his throat and shouted, "The first question is the test of empathy. May I ask which hand the new master held when he first spoke to my sister in love?"


    Biwu cui''s dripping voice had just fallen and the yard was quiet.


    Is it really good to ask such a question in public?


    Could they say that this was not the answer they wanted to hear the most, but the words of their emperor?


    Ji Xun could sense those eyes, and he gritted his teeth and looked at Wu Yuqing, thinking that in the future when Biwu got married, he would return all the trouble he had made today, or he would write the word Ji Xun upside down.

 Chapter 568 Marry Only One Person

    Wu Yuqing only felt a chill on his back. He just stood up and made a statement. He didn''t seem to have offended the king, did he?


    While Wu Yuqing was thinking, Biwu added, "The new master has to think it through before answering. My sister''s answer is written on the paper. If you type wrong, you will be punished."


    "Right hand." Ji Xun answered without thinking. The first time he said something to Su Mianyue that he liked about her was still vivid in his mind. Ji Xun was not wrong.


    While Ji Xun was waiting for Biwu to come up with the second question, she heard biwu shout, "Wrong, my sister wrote with her left hand."


    The crowd looked at the stunned king.


    Ji Xun thought for a while and then shouted, "Second sister, this is a trick. I held your sister''s right hand with my left hand. Your question is ambiguous, not my answer is wrong."


    "That only shows that the new master is not thoughtful enough, and his logical ability is low. Since he failed to answer the right question, please ask the new master to go home." Biwu shouted triumphantly and made a face at Su Mianyue.


    "You are becoming more and more mischievous. You can wait to suffer in the future." Su Mianyue said meaningfully, but Biwu, who had never thought of getting married, could not understand Su Mianyue''s meaning.


    It took Ji Xun a long time to understand what Biwu meant. He quickly asked Jixiang to put in the red envelope. This time, he stuffed 18 red envelopes in one breath. Only then did Biwu let Ji Xun go with satisfaction.


    However, the second question made Ji Xun''s head hurt even more. He silently wrote down another note to Biwu, but he still answered honestly: "Your sister agreed to marry me on the battlefield. The two of us were surrounded by hundreds of thousands of Hengyuan soldiers. Your sister shouted at me as she killed the enemy," Yu, if we survive this time, I will marry you."


    This time, Ji Xun''s answer satisfied Biwu. As long as Ji Xun publicly admitted that he had actively pursued Su Mianyue, and Su Mianyue was sincere about Ji Xun, it would also let the corrupt officials know that the love of life and death was not something they could break up.


    This time, without waiting for Biwu''s signal, Jixiang was very conscious of stuffing a red packet in, but did not know that Biwu was in a good mood and did not intend to make things difficult for him, but with a red packet, do not be a fool.


    "This third question... To be exact, it is not a question. Please announce the vow of love in front of everyone."


    Biwu''s original topic was not this, but when she looked back at Su Mianyue, she suddenly remembered that Su Mianyue had told her some expectations for the wedding when she was going to marry someone in the future, so she naturally wanted to fulfill Su Mianyue''s dream.


    Su Mianyue''s heart ached. When he said this, Biwu said that Su Mianyue was shameless and did not think that any man could say it, but he also thought it was a very romantic thing. He said that he would have to marry the groom in the future.


    Looking at Biwu''s bright smile, Su Mianyue secretly said, "Biwu baby, I have a home already. You should open your heart quickly too. Don''t wait too long for happiness."


    When Su Mianyue was in a daze, Ji Xun had already shouted out his promise to Su Mianyue outside the door. "Yue, in this life, Ji Xun only took you as his wife. You are the only woman who will take care of you, love you, dote on you, and cherish you with her life."


    Ji Xun shouted loudly, not embarrassed at all, but his words hit into the hearts of many people.


    The officials couldn''t understand what Ji Xun was saying at all. They could understand every word, but they couldn''t understand a single word.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were red in the room. Biwu was afraid that she would make up for it, so he quickly shouted, "My sister has agreed. Let me return to my brother-in-law and say," if you don''t leave me, you will live and die together. If you don''t leave me, you will rest."


    Biwu did not take the liberty to speak for Su Mianyue. Instead, he looked at Su Mianyue''s mouth and shouted.


    Ji Xun understood Su Mianyue''s obsession with emotional cleanliness and shouted, "Yue, Ji Xun will never let you down in this life. Can you come home with me?"


    Ji Xun''s subordinates shouted, "It''s good to come home with me." The voice echoed throughout the su residence, and even the people who were watching outside could be heard if they stood closer.


    Jixiang did not wait for Biwu to open his mouth this time. He took out all the red envelopes on his body and whispered, "Second aunt, grandma, the red envelopes on the miscellaneous family are all filial to you. Open the door quickly. It''s the auspicious time."


    Biwu went back to playing but didn''t want to miss the auspicious time of Su Mianyue''s good day. After putting away the red envelope with xiao ba, they shouted, "Open the door!"


    When Biwu finally gave the order, the mammy and the maids secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was the first time they had ever seen someone make it difficult for the emperor to marry. Even if they had never heard of it, they had something to show off to their descendants in this life.


    As the door of the new house opened, Su Mianyue''s head was covered in red, and her delicate face was smiling as she stared at Ji Xun standing in the middle of the yard.


    For the first time, he was wearing such a bright color. The bright red wedding gown was adorned with red silk flowers, and a clear jade crown wrapped around his long hair with red silk ribbons. His plain and vulgar attire added a bit of sunshine to Ji Xun.


    Perhaps it was the golden dragon embroidered on the wedding gown that was about to dance in the sunlight. Ji Xun stood there with the dignity of looking down at the world. It was so dazzling that one could not bear to look away but did not dare to look straight at him.


    Su Mianyue and Ji Xun looked at each other affectionately and did not hear the Jixiang words that xi niang was singing and drinking. Only when Su Hao came in and bent down in front of Su Mianyue to block her vision did she come back to her senses.


    "Little sister, second brother will marry you."


    "Second brother." Su Mianyue opened his mouth, but only said these two words.


    This thin back had once held up the sky for her and suffered for her. This was her family, the family that Su Mianyue was willing to protect with her life.


    "Good girl, today is your happy day. Let''s not cry." Su Hao smiled, his eyes red. He didn''t dare to look at Su Mianyue, afraid that he would burst into tears, "Little sister, you are a chivalrous woman from all over the world. You must smile and let those people see your demeanor. Our Su Family daughter is the most beautiful woman in the world, and she is also the most deserving of the highest matrimony in the world."


    "Okay." Su Mianyue nodded heavily. With the help of Biwu and eighth, he went up to Su Hao''s back and wrapped his arms around Su Hao''s neck to avoid the inconvenience of Su Hao with one arm.


    After all, Su Hao was a man with kung fu. Even if he only had one arm, he could still carry Su Mianyue safely.


    Stepping out of the boudoir, he put Su Mianyue down on the red carpet of the futon laid by his servants. Su hao walked to Su Chengye, who was sitting on the main seat, and stood by him. His eyes never left his little sister.


    According to the folk rules, the elder brother of his mother''s family carried the newcomer outside the door to the sedan chair. However, Ji Xun''s status was special and he could not follow the rules completely. It was an exception now.


    Ji Xun came to Su Mianyue and helped her kneel down in the direction of Su Chengye.


    Ji Xun''s kneeling scared the civil and military officials to kneel down. Even if some people did not agree, no one dared to say a word of objection at this time, unless it was really not the head of the whole family.


    "Your father-in-law, Ji Xun, your son-in-law, is here to marry your daughter. He will treat her as a treasure and will never disappoint this relationship. Please accept three respects from his son-in-law." Season


    Xun then took Su Mianyue''s hand and kowtowed to Su Chengye.


    These three worships not only thanked Su Chengye for his upbringing, but also made everyone understand Su Mianyue''s position in Ji Xun''s heart.


    Even the Su Family would rise, and no one would dare to look down on the father-in-law''s mansion.

 Chapter 569 Grand Wedding

    Ji Xun''s obeisance moved Su Chengye, and he finally understood what it was like to be a father and marry a daughter.


    When Su Mianyue married Mu Tinng, he was smiling all the time, but he didn''t have any joy in his heart.


    He tricked himself into marrying the most honorable woman in the past, and he would live happily ever after.


    But in the end, she almost killed her beloved daughter, and her family was separated by yin and yang.


    Su Chengye did not know whether to hate Mu Tinng or to forgive him as a servant.


    Now that Su Mianyue remarried and became the empress, his son-in-law, the emperor, married him in a civil manner, this emphasis made him feel at ease.


    "Father." Su Hao reminded Su Chengye in a low voice that it was not a good time to reminisce about the past. Otherwise, it would only make the officials of the Yan Country feel that the su family did not know how to behave and that it was unusual for them to be worshipped by the emperor.


    Su Chengye was not in a hurry to get Ji Xun up, as if the sharp eyes of the Yan Country''s courtiers were not killing him. He looked at Ji Xun and said in a deep voice: "Yu, when you came into my su family to be my son, perhaps this was the fate that god had arranged for you. Now that you and Mianyue have come to fruition, as your father-in-law and father-in-law, I feel at ease to receive your salute. I know that you love Mianyue very much, and I don''t want to say anything to you. I just hope that you can join hands and be as kind as your parents have been for decades. I wish you a happy and healthy life."


    The officials who were originally dissatisfied with Su Chengye''s support of the emperor all bowed their heads after hearing Su Chengye''s words. How could they forget that this old man was not only the biological father of the empress, but also the father of their emperor, who was considered half of Retired Emperor''s existence.


    At present, many people with active thoughts are thinking about how to win Su Chengye''s favor in the future. With ji xun''s character of repaying kindness, as long as he is in power, he will not treat the su family badly.


    Neither the su family nor Ji Xun had the time to guess what these people were thinking. They were now fully immersed in the wedding and were not allowed to have any flaws.


    Su Mianyue knelt beside Ji Xun, listening to his heartfelt words and clenching his hand, only feeling that there was no regret in this life, at least at this moment, she only knew the meaning of the word happiness.


    After Su Chengye finished his father''s words, Su Mianyue and Ji Xun both kowtowed to thank him for his upbringing.


    Su Mianyue choked up and didn''t know what to say. He said in his heart, "Did you see it?" I have done for you what you failed to do, and I will continue to protect our family in the future. I hope you can rest in peace and bless us.


    "Hao'' er, help them up and carry your sister into the bridal sedan chair." Su Chengye said with a smile, although no matter how reluctant he was, he could only watch the pearl of his hand enter the marriage again, but his eyes were reluctant to move away from Su Mianyue''s face.


    Although he was separated by a red veil, su chengye could still describe his daughter''s appearance in his heart. This daughter''s appearance completely inherited from his deceased wife. When he got married, he saw a woman who walked out like a painting.


    It was a pity that he was not lucky enough to hold hands with his beloved for a hundred years, but to see his beloved daughter be happy might be another kind of compensation from god.


    Su Hao went up to pick up Ji Xun, while Su Mianyue was picked up by Ji Xun.


    As Su Hao was about to crouch down, Ji Xun smiled and said, "Second brother has already carried Yue on his back. From now on, let me bear this sweet burden."


    Su Hao was taken aback for a moment and then laughed out loud, "I''m afraid this is the only time I can carry my little sister. Yu, you''re so stingy."


    "It''s about Yue. What''s wrong with being stingy?" Ji Xun didn''t care about Su Hao''s run. When Su Mianyue held his hand, he picked him up and said with a happy face, "Pick up the bride and go home."


    Ji Xun did not give Su Hao the chance to steal, just like a kid running away with his new wife in his arms. This behavior surprised many people. The child had been clinging to his wife for almost a hundred days, showing the degree of love.


    Su hao looked speechlessly at the wind beneath Ji Xun''s feet. When he could not see it, he turned around to talk to Su Chengye, but he saw tears in his father''s eyes and a slight disappointment in his smile.


    "Father still has me, and my little sister is still father''s daughter even when she is married." Su Hao comforted him. When he saw Su Chengye glaring at him, he could only touch his nose and change the subject."


    "Brat." Su Chengye laughed and scolded, but did not stop su hao from doing his business. After all, these dowries were Su Mianyue''s face and chips in the future.


    After a long morning, Su Chengye was tired and tired. He asked his servants to help him go back to rest. The guests would leave after the bride left the pavilion. Su hao would do all these things.


    Outside the su residence, there were endless sounds of joy. As the couple headed towards the palace, no one knew that Su Chengye was reluctant and lonely as a father on this day.


    Ji Xun was riding on a tall horse. If not for the gold dragon embroidered on his wedding gown, he was no different from the ordinary groom, especially the smug smile on his face, which made everyone who could see that he cared about the bride. The joy would only show when he married the one he loved.


    Behind the welcoming procession was the bride''s dowry. For safety''s sake, it was carried by Purple Mist Mountain disciples, but it was hard for them to keep going back and forth. They could not rest until the dowry was delivered.


    The Yan Country had a custom of drying dowries, so all of Su Mianyue''s dowries were open boxes and cages. All the wealth accumulated over the years had been revealed, all of them were valuable things. Anyone who saw them would be shocked. The Purple Mist Mountain disciple who was in charge of transporting dowries was even more proud of himself. These dowries were just beginning, and they could foresee that when all the dowries were delivered, the latest topic in Capital City would last three months.


    Ji Xun on the steed looked back at Su Mianyue from time to time, and even Su Mianyue could feel the burning gaze even with the cover on. Her delicate face under the cover could not help but get hot. She had never thought of such a display of affection.


    Along the way, the red carpet was filled with flowers, the sound of drums and gongs, and the sound of firecrackers never stopped... Ji Xun promised her a grand wedding with all her heart. She had no regrets and yearned to spend her life with such a man.


    The crowd was bustling, not only on both sides of the road, but also in the shops on both sides. Even half a year old children climbed up the roof to watch the wedding.


    It is rare for the emperor to marry in person in a hundred years. It would be a great honor for him to speak to his children and grandchildren.


    In the private room of a restaurant, Hong Yanran stood by the window and watched the huge procession. Ji Xun called the army to maintain order in order to keep the wedding going smoothly. Her tears never stopped. If only she belonged to her, she would be the woman who should sit above the phoenix and be watched by everyone.


    Hong Xiangmou sighed when he saw the anger and jealousy in his sister''s eyes when she was sad. He put down his glass and went to the window and said, "Still can''t put it down?"

 Chapter 570 She Was No Less Than the Emperor

    Hong Yanran''s eyes were red, "All these glory should be mine. I am the legitimate daughter of the Hong Family. She, Su Mianyue, is just a broken shoe worn by others. What right does she have to be treated like this?"


    "Just because she has the heart of an emperor, just because she has a mother and a son, and because of her dowry today, which is unprecedented and unprecedented, her position as Su Mianyue cannot be shaken by any woman. Besides, she was also the chief disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain, and even if some people were jealous and jealous, they would not dare to make enemies with her, including our Purple Mist Mountain. Hong Xiangmou opened his mouth with a faint expression. His eyes fell on the dowry that had been lifted countless times below, and there was a sense of helplessness in his eyes.


    In the prosperous times, the country was ruled by literature, while in the troubled times, it was ruled by martial arts. However, no matter which era it was, it could not be supported by such common things as gold and silver. Especially in the troubled times, it required a large amount of money to fill the national treasury.


    Ji Xun''s love for Su Mianyue, whether true or false, as an emperor, would never miss such a woman. At least if it were him, he would have used all his heart to marry this woman.


    "Big brother is from the Hong Family. How can he smell like copper?" Hong Yanran said unhappily, refusing to admit that although she was not a money-loving person, she would be tempted to see so many dowries.


    "Hong Family people also need to maintain their livelihood, and the people of the Hong Family can''t avoid eating grains." Hong xiangyan, who was walking from outside, overheard Hong Yanran''s words. Ignoring her resentful gaze, he looked at hong xiangyan and said, "Big brother, this Su Mianyue is really not an ordinary woman. What we see here is the dowry that she wants to bring into the palace into the private treasury. The dowry on the other side of the road is the dowry that can truly reflect her value."


    "Oh?" Hong Xiangmou raised his eyebrows. Even Hong Yanran was waiting for him to continue.


    Hong xiangyan helplessly spread his hands and smiled, "After today, the Yan Country treasury will no longer be empty. Gold and silver will be carried to the treasury by the chest. The grain will be pulled by the car. I heard that there are two iron ore deeds. I don''t know how this Su Mianyue raised so many things in this year, and no one in the capital has noticed it."


    "Haha, he is really a wonderful person. This kind of dowry is hard to come by for thousands of years. Yan Country people are blessed." Hong Xiangmou''s eyes lit up, and even if the Hong Family did not step up, they still cared about the world, especially the Yan Country, which was their own country, and they paid more attention to it. "Little sister, do you know where you lost?"


    "I''m not as rich as her, I''m not as rich as her, I''m not as scheming as her." Hong Yanran still refused.


    "It seems that little sister is still not mistaken. No wonder you can''t fall into the eyes of the emperor." Hong Xiangmou shook his head in disappointment, glanced down at the street, and whispered, "This Miss Su is very capable. Even men like me, who know that the country is in trouble, can''t be so realistic. At most, they offer good ideas or join the army to defend the country, but they all ignore the importance of the reserve army. Her actions will not only win the hearts of the army, but also the hearts of the people. Even those civil servants who disapprove of her as their queen are speechless. The history books will definitely give her the same evaluation as the emperor."


    "Big brother knows to put in a good word for her. Could the Yan Country lose their country without Su Mianyue?" Hong Yanran sounded a little excited and disdainful.


    "Presumptuous!" Hong Xiangmou''s face turned cold. Even in the territory of the Hong Family, such words could not be easily said, not to mention in the restaurant in Imperial Capital.


    Seeing that hong Yanran was trembling with fear, Hong Xiangmou said, "The Yan Country doesn''t have a Su Mianyue who can''t be predicted whether he will die or not, but without this Su Mianyue, there will be constant internal and external troubles, and no one will be able to repair his vitality within a hundred years. As a child of the Hong Family, your heart is too narrow-minded and your vision is too narrow-minded to disappoint your brother. When you go back this time, you will stay with your brother and be taught by your grandfather."


    Hong Yanran had the heart to resist, but he also knew that apart from his grandfather Hong Zhengsheng, the Hong Family was the eldest brother who had the most say. His words could not be refuted by his peers, but the grievance in his heart was even more, but the hatred towards Su Mianyue was not so strong.


    In the restaurant opposite, the sickly looking Wanyan Lin struggled to hold the windowsill and stood looking out at the Phoenix Sedan Chair, which had long disappeared. The emotions in his eyes were so complicated that he couldn''t even explain himself.


    Once upon a time, the bride of today was devoted to him. Once upon a time, he thought he could spend the rest of his life with her.


    But since when have they been irreparable?


    Wanyan Lin did not take a second look at the dowry that was so envious of others. In his eyes, there was nothing more important than su mianyue. Unfortunately, the people who had her now could not get her heart.


    "Cough." Wanyan Lin coughed heavily and a bright red trickled down the corner of his mouth. The guard beside him quickly handed him a clean handkerchief.


    After wiping away the blood, yan lin closed her eyes, took a few deep breaths, then opened them with only a grim look. She asked coldly, "Are you ready for your arrangements?"


    "Please rest assured, master. It has been arranged." The guard replied in a low voice. This was Zhong Ke, the leader of the dark guards. Ever since Wanyan Lin''s health had not improved, he had been following Wanyan Lin to protect him.


    "Don''t let me down again this time. You should know the consequences of failure." Wanyan Lin''s voice was low, and the cold air on his body was even more intense. However, due to his weakness, he spoke with less authority.


    Zhong Ke quickly knelt down on one knee and said, "Please rest assured, master. Your subordinates will do their best."


    Wanyan Lin grunted, glanced at the dowry for the first time, then turned around and went to the inner room to rest.


    The time he spent standing on a stick of incense was the limit of his body. It was all thanks to Su Mianyue, so whether Su Mianyue loved him or hated him, there was no end between them.


    Su Mianyue did not know that she had always been remembered. At this moment, she had already arrived in Pepper House and was waiting for the auspicious moment to come when she went to attend the queen of the book ceremony.


    Ji Xun was not here to accompany him. As an emperor, he was busier than Su Mianyue on such a grand day, and the government could not be delayed.


    "My disciple of yun zhihua is indeed different. Mianyue, your big wedding today will surely be a good story." Before the chinese arrived, their tone was filled with pride.


    "Master." Su Mianyue''s eyes lit up and he wanted to stand up, but Biwu helped him sit down.


    "The head of the household is here to attend my sister''s wedding. There is no need to pay attention to those vulgar rites. It is better for my sister to wear such a heavy dress and not move so much, lest she has to come back later. Time does not wait for anyone." Biwu said helplessly. He didn''t understand why the empress liked to torment herself like this. Did the luxury of her clothes have anything to do with how many layers?


    Su Mianyue''s forehead was streaked with black lines. Could she say that she was the one who hated the fussiness of the phoenix robe the most?


    From her ugly days till now, she was even more tired than being punished by the great master to practice martial arts. Now, her body was falling apart. I really doubt how those empresses who could not do martial arts survived. No wonder she seldom wore formal clothes every time she saw Yinn Yue.


    "It''s still Biwu who understands me. People don''t care about trifles. Mianyue, you''ve come back to life. Don''t lose my Purple Mist Mountain image in the future." Yun Zhihua strode into the house, still in high spirits at the age of ten, looking much better than when he first met a few years ago.

 Chapter 571 The Road to Happiness

    Su Mianyue pretended to be sad and broke down, not saying a word with his big eyes blinking, but Yun Zhihua and Biwu could not continue to say it. Who called a beauty that had this charm? He felt guilty to say one more word.


    After a few seconds of silence, Su Mianyue immediately smiled, like the other brides, with a gentle temperament.


    She reached out to yun zhihua to invite him to her side and asked in disappointment:


    "Why did the master come so late? He didn''t even send me a wedding. Could it be that the master wanted to marry uncle bai, so he wanted to be the guest of the man?"


    "You little girl will run against the master. Is the master so unprincipled?" Yun Zhihua snorted and patted Su Mianyue on the arm, "Stop teasing me here. I''ve only been in Imperial Capital for more than two hours. I could have sent you a wedding in time. Who would have thought that you''ve caused so much trouble? I can only come here after cleaning up the mess for you. This happy day is not going to end in blood."


    The murderous look in Yun Zhihua''s eyes flashed as he spoke, showing how disgusted he was when someone came to his apprentice''s wedding to cause trouble.


    Su Mianyue was stunned for a moment before he said, "No wonder today''s wedding is so smooth. It turns out that master is making a move. It is indeed happiness to have master''s pain. Those who do not have long eyes should be taught a lesson if they want to cause trouble."


    "Don''t talk to me. Tell me about the kids you''ve offended. The teacher sent you more than one wave. Some people wanted to fight for the dowry, and some wanted to ruin the wedding. As a disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain, you didn''t have all the preparations. It seems that the monkey cubs you brought out still need to be trained. Otherwise, something went wrong today. Yun zhihua tapped Su Mianyue''s nose. There was no need for her to be a teacher and a disciple over the years.


    Su Mianyue smiled, knowing in his heart who was going to cause trouble, but at this time, he could only say obediently, "Master is right, those monkeys are lacking in training. It''s my fault that I don''t have time to teach them. I have to ask master to give me more advice."


    "Don''t flatter me. As a teacher, I don''t know what you think. You''ve spent a lot of effort to nurture these monkey cubs. Let them practice on their own this time. It''s time for them to grow up on their own." Yun Zhihua didn''t fall for the trap. She hadn''t been involved in the Purple Mist Mountain since then, so she wouldn''t take over now.


    Su Mianyue was not disappointed to see that her plan failed. Although Yun Zhihua had the title of head, she was too lazy to manage the sect. However, she knew it best. She turned her eyes and asked, "Uncle bai is here. When is master planning to marry uncle bai? At that time, the disciple will send a generous gift."


    "Is it as thick as your dowry?" Yun Zhihua asked with feigned seriousness.


    "The master has always disliked those yellow and white things. An apprentice can''t be compared to a layman." Su Mianyue waved his hand and knew that Yun Zhihua was trying to make fun of her, so he pretended to be mysterious and said, "The present that the disciple gave to the master is absolutely unexpected to the master. The master should not thank me too much then."


    Looking at Su Mianyue''s smiling face, Yun Zhihua subconsciously moved away from her and shook his head without thinking, "I appreciate your filial piety. Just keep your gift for yourself. But there is one thing I want to ask you. When did you meet a young master who came to help you solve those problems today?"


    "The master must be talking about Faang Yuanh." Su Mianyue guessed the identity of the other party at the slightest thought, but his brows furrowed slightly.


    "Why, this young man is not your friend?" Yun Zhihua asked with a frown.


    "The disciple did not know what to say. This person''s appearance was very strange. The disciple had always been on guard against him, but he had never done anything to hurt the disciple. On the contrary, he had helped the disciple a lot, but his identity was not clear to the disciple, and even his name could be fake." Su Mianyue did not hide it.


    Yun Zhihua nodded, "That young man''s skill is not below mine. Even if I can defeat him with your uncle bai, such a person should not become an enemy even if he can''t be a friend. He is not something you can provoke. Remember?"


    Su Mianyue nodded obediently. She knew what to do without Yun Zhihua''s instructions. She was afraid that fang yuan would come with malice, and she would not be able to choose her friends or foes.


    After a few more words between the master and the disciple, Biwu reminded them that the auspicious time was coming, and Yun Zhihua stopped talking.


    The palace people came forward again to fix Su Mianyue''s makeup. Even though Su Mianyue did not like her face to be covered in thick powder, she had to be the main character today, and she had to endure it.


    Soon it was time for the palace people to sing and drink. Su Mianyue got up with the help of Biwu and an old woman. Before he could lift his feet, he saw xiao ba rushing over with Little Prince in his arms and passing a note to Su Mianyue.


    Knowing that eighth was a calm man despite his young personality, Su Mianyue opened the note and looked at it, ignoring the anxious look of the palace people, then his face turned cold.


    Biwu saw the situation and quickly whispered a few words to Yun Zhihua, only to see that Yun Zhihua was full of murderous anger.


    "Today is your happy day. These things should be handled by your own teacher. Don''t delay the auspicious time. Let''s go." Yun Zhihua''s murderous aura disappeared in an instant, but it scared the palace people so much that no one dared to look up.


    With Yun Zhihua, Su Mianyue felt a little relieved. Her eyes fell on the sleeping child, and a worried look flowed in her eyes, but she knew what she needed to do most at the moment.


    "Let''s go, don''t let anyone see the joke." Su Mianyue opened his mouth in a deep voice, his back straight and his hands on the arms of the people on both sides of his body. His majestic and unparalleled demeanor, like a queen, suddenly appeared. It was even more daunting than the murderous aura released by zhiyun hua, and the palace people bent down their backs.


    Taking the Phoenix Sedan Chair to Golden Chime Hall, the queen''s coronation ceremony has always been held here, highlighting the importance of the royal family to the empress, and also to let the world know that this woman is qualified to stand beside the emperor and mother the world.


    According to the rules, Su Mianyue needed to go up the jade steps with three bows and nine kowtows in the canonization ceremony, which was also to beat the empress. Even if she was the mother of the world, she would always be under the emperor. She was the emperor''s wife and a minister of the emperor.


    But Ji Xun couldn''t bear to let Su Mianyue suffer and suffer, so he forcefully omitted this part.


    Those civil and military officials who still didn''t agree with Su Mianyue did not dare to be a demon in Golden Chime Hall after they saw the importance of Su Mianyue to the Yan Country. Even if they combined, they did not contribute more to the court than Su Mianyue did. What else could they say? They could only look up to him.


    "According to the emperor''s decree..." After Su Mianyue entered the main hall, Ministry of Rites officials began to sing the post-edict of the drinking book, which was also a part of Ji Xun''s consideration for Su Mianyue. The officials of the Ministry of Rites had to finish reading it when Su Mianyue came to Ji Xun, so that Su Mianyue only needed to bow and salute to receive the edict without kneeling to listen to the training.


    Su Mianyue walked down the red carpet in a gorgeous phoenix robe, with civil and military officials kneeling on both sides. Even if Su Mianyue was as beautiful as a celestial being, no one could take a look at her, and Su Mianyue only had eyes for the emperor who gazed at her affectionately. This was the road to happiness.

 Chapter 572 Beauty Must Be A Curse

    The ceremony of the empress dowager was completed smoothly, and the officials did not see Su Mianyue''s face until they saluted the empress dowager.


    Even if some people think that beauty is a curse, they dare not say it at this time, especially since Su Mianyue''s dowry can contribute greatly to the peace and stability of the Yan Country.


    At the evening palace banquet, the women brought their daughters to pay their respects to the new queen.


    Some young girls who wanted to enter the palace as concubines were ashamed of themselves after seeing Su Mianyue''s appearance. Even their mother quietly dismissed the idea of sending her daughter into the palace.


    Su Mianyue had a refined appearance and a master as his backing, and his wealth was not even comparable to that of the emperor. With such a queen in power, they would only end up sending their daughter into the palace for two reasons. One was that they did not see the face of a monarch in the palace of old death, and the other was that they died in the midst of fighting for favor.


    No matter what the outcome was, it was not the result that big families spent a lot of money and material resources to nurture their daughters. It was not as powerful as political marriage to the family.


    Yun Zhihua unexpectedly announced at the palace banquet that she would pass on the position of the head of the Purple Mist Mountain to Su Mianyue, which was also a big gift for her beloved disciple. Although yun zhihua had the idea of traveling around the world, there was no lack of the intention of giving Su Mianyue the right to crush Ji Xun''s identity.


    The Purple Mist Mountain disciple was treated with great courtesy by the monarchs of various countries, and as the head of the Purple Mist Mountain, he was even qualified to be on equal footing with the emperor, especially since the emperor was a disciple of the Purple Mist Mountain, and it was reasonable even to offer up to Su Mianyue.


    "The master is very handsome. He has given such courage to the disciple in one sentence. Does he want the disciple to leave the palace and go back to purple mist mountain to take care of the sect now?" Su Mianyue smiled helplessly, knowing that Yun Zhihua would never change her mind once she made a decision, but her identity was not suitable for living in the Purple Mist Mountain for a long time, and she did not want to do so in private.


    "The Purple Mist Mountain has its own elders to take care of it. If you are not at ease, you can also appoint an agent to take care of the affairs of the commoners. You must do everything by yourself. Who would like to take this position?" Yun Zhihua said nonchalantly, as she had always done.


    "The martial arts of a disciple may not be able to promote the Purple Mist Mountain, but it is not as good as a master to educate his disciples." Su Mianyue told the truth, but now she just felt too stressed. She didn''t even learn 30 % of yun zhihua''s kung fu. As for the cultivation of internal force, it was far from the same.


    "Retired Emperor is still popular in the royal family. Have you ever seen Retired Emperor really leave her alone?" Yun Zhihua''s eyes were filled with the words'' children can''t be taught''. He looked at Su Mianyue and snorted, "If you know that you can''t do your martial arts, work hard to cultivate. You are the only disciple who has closed the door for your master. Can you make others feel better if you don''t pass the position of master to you?"


    Hearing yun zhihua''s tone of voice was a little displeased, Su Mianyue had to swallow the rest of the unspoken words, and then she would annoy the master. When the time came, she really did not care about anything, and some of them cried.


    During their conversation, the master and disciple did not pay much attention to the expressions of their wives. Although most people did not know much about the affairs of the rivers and lakes, many of the wives who were in high positions knew the meaning of the Purple Mist Mountain, so they looked at the master and disciple in the first seat in shock. Silently hoping that they had heard wrong, or else they would have been jealous of Su Mianyue''s good fortune.


    The head of the Purple Mist Mountain, the queen of the Purple Mist Mountain, how could a remarried woman have so many identities that they could not reach?


    There were too many people present, and it was not easy for Su Mianyue to ask about personal matters. After a few more words with Yun Zhihua, he took on the responsibility of getting up to be the hostess, and the banquet officially began.


    In the middle of the banquet, the palace people came to report that Little Prince was assassinated and saved by the mysterious man. Su Mianyue frowned and looked cold.


    Although her son''s safety reassured her, the indomitable spirit of the other party annoyed her. Even if she owed Faang Yuanh another favor, she was unhappy.


    "It seems that you need to stay for a while longer before you leave. Your little girl''s methods are too gentle." Yun Zhihua''s face was extremely ugly. Her little grandson had been schemed over and over again. If it hadn''t been for Su Mianyue''s wedding today, there would have been a river of blood in the palace.


    "With a master in the disciple, you will be at ease." Su Mianyue smiled lightly and was impatient with the unfinished banquet. At this time, she only wanted to rush to her son''s side so that she could be at ease.


    Biwu sat at the bottom of Su Mianyue''s seat. Of course, he heard what the palace people said. After exchanging a look with Su Mianyue, he left the table to visit Little Prince. He could not expect the mysterious man to help again and again.


    The palace banquet ended at the beginning of shen shi, and it was definitely the earliest to end than the previous palace banquet, but it was the most sincere time for everyone to kneel down.


    Yun Zhihua''s murderous aura from time to time frightened these women and ladies, and made many mistakes in the talent show.


    It was supposed to be a time for the couple to get together alone after the banquet, but Su Mianyue was worried that Little Prince would be assassinated again, and Yun Zhihua was worried about the safety of the child so that they could return to Pepper House together.


    Ji Xun held a palace banquet on the other side, but he was always concerned about his wife and children''s actions. When Su Mianyue''s palace banquet ended, he came back early, and before he could enter the house, Yun Zhihua slapped him away.


    But Yun Zhihua didn''t mean to hurt anyone, so Ji Xun was protected from internal injuries.


    "Why should my sister get angry with my disciple? Although this boy is the emperor, he has tried to leave all the courtiers behind several times. He is no less concerned about his wife and children than you are."


    Bai wuji was displeased when he saw his disciple being beaten, but he also knew that Yun Zhihua valued Su Mianyue, so his tone was not heavy. It sounded like a casual remark.


    "Hmph, with all my heart, my good grandson is in danger again and again. It''s a pity that my Mianyue is worthy of such a useless man." What Yun Zhihua said in anger was naturally unpleasant.


    Su Mianyue didn''t want to make Ji Xun look too ugly, but he knew his master''s temper. If he didn''t let her vent, it would only make Ji Xun more miserable.


    "Master, this is not the time to talk about this. Let''s hear what eighth and the others have to say. If someone wants to harm my son, they have to ask me if I agree." Su Mianyue''s expression was slightly cold.


    "Go with him. A man who can''t protect his wife and children is not a man." Yun Zhihua''s face was still ugly, but he had no intention of doing it again.


    Su Mianyue breathed a sigh of relief, fearing that the enemy would not retreat from the outside but would start to heckle inside.


    Turning around to help Ji Xun into the hall, Su Mianyue asked softly, "Are you hurt?"


    "No problem. The master was merciful and did not have any internal injuries." Ji Xun shook his head. His expression was normal, but he could not tell whether he was happy or angry.


    "The master is just worried about our son, and he doesn''t mean to make you look bad. Besides, our son belongs to both of us. Today''s grand wedding is also prepared for me. It''s my responsibility for my son to be in danger." Su Mianyue spoke, his tone full of remorse.


    "Master zhang is right. It''s my duty as a man to protect my wife and children. How can I blame you?" Ji Xun sighed, understood Su Mianyue''s intention and said, "Don''t worry, your man is not so petty. He knows who is good to us, so I won''t be angry even if the master really hurt me."

 Chapter 573 Wedding Night

    Su Mianyue smiled faintly.


    She knew that Ji Xun could figure it out, but there were some things that she should say that she could never leave behind. There was no emotion in this world that did not need to be managed. She would never allow anyone around her to be estranged from her.


    Holding Ji Xun''s hand, he walked into the house and saw yun zhihua looking at Ji Xun with a cold snort. Su Mianyue sighed silently, gently pinched Ji Xun''s hand and smiled gently at him to comfort him, then released Ji Xun''s hand and walked to Yun Zhihua.


    "Master." Su Mianyue shook Yun Zhihua''s arm, obviously acting coquettishly, trying everything he could for the cloud of fury.


    "Hmph, you are so devoted to this boy that you don''t even care about your own son, do you?" Yun Zhihua''s face was still ugly, but his gaze at Su Mianyue was much softer.


    "How could that be?" Su Mianyue stretched the end of her voice, helped Yun Zhihua sit down, stood beside her and said, "It''s not that master doesn''t know my Su Mianyue''s protective nature, but that group of monkeys are also like family members, not to mention master, husband and son. In my heart, you are as important as my life. But now that the enemy has not been eliminated from the outside world, we cannot engage in internal strife. Nothing is more important than eliminating the enemy. Does the master say yes or no?"


    "You''re sober, you''re not confused by men." Yun Zhihua snorted heavily and pushed Su Mianyue, "Aren''t you tired of standing in so many layers? Sit down and talk."


    "I knew that the master loved me the most. No one noticed except the master." Su Mianyue smiled playfully and turned around to sit next to Ji Xun. It was an emergency. If Yun Zhihua was offended and left, she would definitely cry.


    "Stop talking and get down to business." Yun Zhihua glared at Su Mianyue and said, "Many of the people who were eliminated today were dead men of the Hengyuan, and there were also some jianghu sects. Although they could not all be called famous teachers, there was a group of people who had fought against the Purple Mist Mountain. Their origins were mysterious and their martial arts skills were very strange. They did not expect that they would actually fight against the court. It doesn''t conform to the rules of the world."


    I am still the mother of a country. Su Mianyue said something in his heart, but he never dared to say it out loud, lest the clouds would blow up the temple.


    "These people that master said should be the mysterious organization that Yu and I found out about. Not only are they involved with the people in the martial arts world, but they are also the masterminds behind the wars of various countries. Their purpose is not to rule the country, but to rule the world." Su Mianyue frowned and told the two of Yun Zhihua the clues he had found earlier.


    When Su Mianyue finished speaking, there was only a hint of rage left in the room, but no one spoke.


    These things had something to do with the world, but they were not about the world. The Purple Mist Mountain was not easy to get involved, and Yun Zhihua had already handed the Purple Mist Mountain over to Su Mianyue. It was up to Su Mianyue to decide what to do.


    After a moment of silence, Ji Xun said, "The Hengyuan has been working with that group for a long time, and so has the Beichen. Even some of the vassal kings of the Hengyuan have reached an agreement with them. It is not entirely clear yet."


    Bai Wuji nodded clearly, "In that case, this is not just a matter of the court. If you need to use it as a teacher, just ask."


    "Thank you, master." Ji Xun cupped his hand.


    "It''s reasonable for your master to help you. As for whether purple mist mountain wants to take action, you should ask mianyue. She is now the head of the Purple Mist Mountain." Yun Zhihua then stood up and looked at Biwu who was holding Little Prince to the side, "Before we leave, I will stay with you so that no one will disturb my grandson''s sweet dreams."


    Biwu''s heart was filled with joy. It was the safest place to have yun zhihua by her side. She quickly followed Yun Zhihua away with a smile.


    Bai wuji looked at the displeased Yun Zhihua as he left and asked, "His grandson will be a hundred days away. Haven''t you and your wife named him yet?"


    Although the children of the people do not have a big name until they are one year old, if the children and grandchildren do not have a name for more than a hundred days, they will be regarded as not being valued and will be extremely disadvantageous to the future of the children.


    Su Mianyue chuckled and pointed at Ji Xun, "It''s not Yu yet. He doesn''t think anything is good enough for his son. He has already chosen nearly a hundred names and is not satisfied with them. He doesn''t know what good names he can choose in the end."


    "The first time you''re a father, you should be more careful." Ji Xun coughed awkwardly. He had a headache at the mention of the name.


    "That''s true, but it''s better to choose the name earlier. If you really can''t decide, just choose a few names and ask qin tianjian to check the five elements. It can''t be wrong after all." Bai Wuji gave a suggestion and stood up and said, "Today is your wedding day. Rest early. If there is anything else tomorrow, it won''t be too late. Recently, the master and Mianyue''s master will stay here and try their best to solve your problems before leaving."


    "Thank you, master." Ji Xun got up to see him off, and Su Mianyue went back to bed at Ji Xun''s signal. This outfit was really tiring, and she didn''t want to wear it again in her life.


    After the master and disciple left for a while, bai wuji frowned and asked, "Is there any news about that girl, xiuzhu?"


    Ji Xun shook his head and said, "There has been no news since Xiuzhu left. Perhaps she has been living in seclusion somewhere."


    Bai Wuji nodded and sighed, "This girl has a hard life. She thought she could hide it from her for the rest of her life, but she didn''t want to..." After a pause, he added, "That''s good. People have to experience something to grow up. Xiuzhu is so well protected that she doesn''t know anything about the world. I can''t protect her for the rest of her life."


    Ji Xun was speechless. She knew that Bai Wuji cared about bai Xiuzhu and that bai wuji had nothing to do with him, but bai xiuzhu''s choice could not be wrong. After all, no one could accept such a truth in an instant.


    However, Bai Xiuzhu had no experience and was gone for several years. Ji Xun was also worried.


    After sending Bai Wuji away, Ji Xun went back to his bedroom and saw that Su Mianyue had already shed all his burdens and was resting comfortably with his eyes closed in the fragrant soup.


    "If you don''t like it, don''t embarrass yourself anymore. Just wear regular clothes." Walking to the tub and rubbing Su Mianyue''s shoulder, Ji Xun whispered.


    "I''d rather not wear it, but there are occasions where I can''t say no, right?" Su Mianyue sighed comfortably and leaned back against the edge of the tub, looking relaxed, "Yu, what are you going to do with the princes who came to congratulate you?"


    "Hold your horses." Ji Xun, who had other plans, changed his mind at the last minute. It was best not to have civil strife. Su Mianyue''s dowry today was enough to silence many of the vassals. The court did not lack food and military supplies and would not spare the rebels. "As for those who have problems, leave them to lead the snake out of the hole."


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded in agreement, "I believe that they will definitely feel uneasy after leaving Capital City. Even if they break the rules, they should contact those people. It''s time to close the net."


    "Leave these things to your husband, Yue. You have more important things to do now." Ji Xun leaned over and whispered in Su Mianyue''s ear.


    Su Mianyue subconsciously wanted to dodge. However, Ji Xun came with him. He could only lie and say, "I''m so tired. Can I..."


    "On the wedding night of the four great joys of life, does Yue think it''s really good to refuse to be a husband like this?" Ji Xun lowered her voice. Before Su Mianyue could finish speaking, she leaned over to cover her tiny figure and sealed Su Mianyue''s meaningless words with her lips.

 Chapter 574 A Piece of Fish

    The red candle burned out and the sky was bright. Su Mianyue, who had been tormented for the whole night, had no strength to get up. Ji Xun, on the other hand, was dressed up with vigor.


    Although Ji Xun really wanted to stay and sleep with Su Mianyue, once he stopped going to court on the second day of the wedding, it would definitely attract negative comments about Su Mianyue.


    Perhaps those who dared not speak up would use this as an excuse to impeach, not to mention there were so many vassals watching, Ji Xun could not bet on Su Mianyue''s reputation.


    Perhaps because the emperor was newly married, or because the vassals were all in Capital City, there were fewer discordant voices in the early court today.


    Only Ministry of Revenue officials were reporting yesterday''s revenue from the treasury, and judging by their bruises, they knew that they must have been checking the data overnight, but the excitement on their faces was obvious.


    For the first time in many years, the Ministry of Revenue had experienced a state where the treasury was no longer empty and almost non-existent, and did not have to worry that they would not even dare to fart when the country was in trouble.


    However, Su Mianyue''s dowry had not been fully stockpiled, and Ministry of Revenue officials did not dare to predict how much more gold, silver and food would be stockpiled, but they were all thinking that the more the better. Now that the Yan Country is in full swing, with these things, it can last a year and a half in peacetime, and even war can last a quarter.


    Ji Xun listened calmly to the reports of the Ministry of Revenue officials, but his eyes swept over all the courtiers and vassals. Seeing their different expressions, he was happy and disdainful at the same time. Those who opposed Su Mianyue now could not even raise their heads.


    Su Mianyue had given Ji Xun his information before, so he knew roughly how much gold, silver and grain Su Mianyue had prepared for the treasury this time, but he did not want the officials to know the answer in advance, so he stepped back and said: "With the help of the other five officials at least of the third grade and above, and the distribution of the pensions for the dead and disabled soldiers as soon as possible, the previous proposals on the issue of si nong should also be put on the agenda as soon as possible. Within three days, give me a satisfactory constructive proposal and withdraw from the dprk."


    Ji Xun''s words caused a headache for all six officials. They had many things on their hands, and now they had another job. However, they were not good at it. How could they satisfy the emperor?


    Now that zuo xiang had returned to his hometown due to his serious illness, the right xiang, who was the top official in the dynasty, was immediately surrounded by civil officials and asked what to do next.


    "Since the emperor has a verbal order, all your colleagues should just follow the holy will. Now that you don''t lack the financial resources and physics, are you still afraid of doing something bad?" The right-hand side practiced tai chi in speech, seemingly to reassure everyone, but in fact, he did not say anything.


    In the whispers of the crowd, the right-hand man had left first with the Ministry of Revenue officials to discuss something in a low voice.


    He also had a dark eye on the matter of si nong. There was no suggestion, but there were a few poor officials in the imperial court who might be able to give some effective suggestions.


    The right-hand man was now one of Ji Xun''s most important courtiers. He knew that he was trying to guess the holy will, and these poor officials would be the main target of support in the future. He had to pull one or two together first so that they could support each other.


    Ji Xun did not return directly to the harem, but went to the imperial study to meet Yuan Shaoqiu.


    But on the way, she also asked Su Mianyue about her condition. When she heard that Su Mianyue was breastfeeding Little Prince, Ji Xun regretted that she shouldn''t have been so affectionate last night, but the love was so strong that she couldn''t control it.


    Since the matter was confidential, Ji Xun met Yuan Shaoqiu in the secret room.


    "Good for you. You came back to my wedding on the day of the wedding. Aren''t you afraid that it''s too late?" Ji Xun punched Yuan Shaoqiu in the chest and heard yuan shaoqiu snort. He frowned and asked, "Are you hurt?"


    "No problem, it''s just a flesh wound." Yuan Shaoqiu chuckled and changed the subject, "If I want to invite you to a wedding in a few days, I can''t go wrong with your wedding. Otherwise, you''ll make a scene and I won''t be able to marry my wife."


    "Are you getting married?" Ji Xun was stunned for a moment, then patted Yuan Shaoqiu on the shoulder, "Could it be a beauty from the Yulin?"


    "How do you know?" Yuan shaoqiu asked with his mouth open.


    This next time, ji xun put on a''don''t look who I am'' attitude and sat down together with Yuan Shaoqiu on his shoulder. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What is the other party''s identity? Are you sure it''s reliable?"


    "I thought you could figure it out. I didn''t know who it was," yuan shaoqiu snorted.


    "It can''t be one of those sisters, can it?" Ji Xun asked in a daze. After Yuan Shaoqiu left, danzhu and the Don Joo sisters also disappeared. Ji Xun guessed something from Yuan Shaoqiu''s tone.


    "Wrong, two." Yuan Shaoqiu said triumphantly, "The sisters are so close that they can''t be separated. I can only take advantage of the situation and accept them. Fortunately, they won''t compete for favor. Otherwise, I will have a hard time in the future."


    "You''re a good boy after getting a bargain." Ji Xun laughed out loud. This time, without asking whether it was reliable or not, Su Mianyue''s people must be trustworthy, so he asked, "Say it, what other great gains this time besides getting the beauty back?"


    "You guessed right. The headquarters of that group of mysterious people is in the Yulin. Nowadays, the Yulin seems to be rich, but in fact, the people are poor. The people have been brainwashed and listen to those people''s commands. The court is simply living in name and dying in reality, and the people have been controlled for a long time. Many people are already immortal."


    Speaking of business, Yuan Shaoqiu immediately straightened his posture. Seeing Ji Xun frown, he said, "Don''t believe me. Although it''s a bit exaggerated, these people''s bodies can''t be broken unless they have strong internal strength. Ordinary soldiers can''t do anything about them. Fortunately, there are no disadvantages."


    "Drawback?" Ji Xun raised his eyebrows again. These two words might be the key to peace in the world.


    Yuan Shaoqiu knew what was important, so he didn''t try to keep a secret, "These people need to keep taking medicine to keep king kong''s body, and these herbs are extremely rare. According to my investigation, the chances of survival of the herbs planted in the Yulin kingdom are very low, so not all people can take medicine. Only those with strange bones and suitable training will be selected. Once they stop taking the medicine for more than a month, their body functions will drop. The light ones will be weaker than the normal ones, and the heavy ones will be in danger of their lives."


    "Then did you find out that the herbs came from other sources than the Yulin?" Ji Xun asked.


    Yuan Shaoqiu shook his head helplessly, "I only found out that their source was broken. As for where they got the source, they couldn''t find it at all. This is their core secret."


    "If those medicine men keep taking medicine, is it impossible to defeat them?" Ji xun calmed down and added, "I mean there''s no other way to defeat them than those with deep internal strength?"


    "Yes, but it''s a big sacrifice. You have to sacrifice at least ten ordinary people to kill one person." Yuan Shaoqiu frowned and told Ji Xun about an experiment he had witnessed.


    Before Ji Xun could say a word, he said angrily, "Those people are simply inhumane. They keep experimenting to perfect the medicine man, but they don''t treat them as human beings. Once they use these medicine men on the battlefield, it will be a bloody war. Unfortunately, the people of the neighboring countries have been brainwashed. They just think that the current superior will lead them to glory. I don''t believe they''re just pieces of fish."

 Chapter 575 A Master among the People

    Yuan Shaoqiu was injured, and Ji Xun had been staying in the palace for a few days to recuperate. With the medical treatment of the Purple Mist Mountain recovering faster, and the two sisters, danzhu and Don Joo, were originally Su Mianyue''s people, so it was not inconvenient to live in the palace.


    As for Su Mianyue''s dowry, it took four and a half days to close.


    The Su Family did not want to take the trouble to guard it, but they were busy with the officials, but they were not tired of it.


    The dowries that were sent into the palace went into Su Mianyue''s private vault. At least, it was obvious that the ownership of these things belonged only to Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue had nothing to do with how outsiders viewed them. Ji Xun did not need to inform her when he wanted to use them, but the dowries occupied all the rooms in the pepper house. There was simply not enough of an internal storage room.


    The vassals had been staying in the post house for the past few days, and they had been keeping an eye on the state treasury.


    No matter how much dowry Su Mianyue carried into the palace, it would not have much impact on them, but the gold, silver, food and grain in the treasury were related to their choice after they returned to the land. If they wanted to usurp the throne, it would depend on whether they had the life to win the war.


    Because the treasury had only released the data in four and a half days, the time Ji Xun had given them was naturally a little more relaxed. After all, the treasury could no longer hold so much food and silver, so the Ministry of Revenue immediately went up to heaven to listen to it and left a space for food and some silver for the Dali Temple. These will be sent to the people, just to temporarily lend to the Dali Temple.


    However, the memorials that the officials had discussed for three days were sent back by Ji Xun with a wave of his hand.


    The constructive proposals of these officials were not useless, but they all wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to make a big profit. The proposals were so disgusting that they almost spent all the real money Su Mianyue had donated to the treasury just by building the dam and changing the river.


    Not to mention that the distribution of those seeds was indistinguishable from the distribution of grain, which was undoubtedly a waste of grain. It could be seen that these officials did not understand the issue of si nong at all. In this era, besides military affairs, grain was the most important thing. How could a country be rich with these officials?


    "I will give you one last chance. If the court does not come up with a practical proposal early tomorrow morning, you will be ready to go to the local area for training. If you do not know about sangtian, there is no possibility of being transferred back to Capital City." Ji Xun flung his sleeves and stormed out of Golden Chime Hall, scaring all the officials out of breath and making them fall to the ground.


    "Prime minister, what can we do? This proposal was thought up by everyone with great effort, but it was judged useless by the emperor. How can we write another proposal in just one day?" Although the Ministry of Revenue minister had been happy for a few days because the treasury was full, he was now the one who was most afraid. After all, there were many things in this proposal that he agreed to, especially those that needed money.


    Other officials also agreed, and the right side looked helplessly at the crowd. Finally, his eyes fell on a few poor officials, but he shook his head in disappointment. These poor officials were also people who did not know about agriculture and mulberry. This time, they had suffered.


    However, when his eyes fell on a humble official standing in the corner, his right eye suddenly lit up, and he rushed to the humble official in a polite manner and asked excitedly, "Are you si nongqing Jin Sanlang?"


    All the officials looked at the right-hand side in puzzlement. Jin Sanlang and the others knew that after all, he was also an official who wanted to join the pilgrimage, but Jin Sanlang''s position was extremely low. He was only a fifth grade deputy to the agriculture department, and he had never reported anything to the sky in the past few years. Many people thought that his official position had stopped here, and even more disdained to make friends.


    Jin Sanlang had no family background at all. From his name, one could tell that his family was born with mud legs. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be a name like sanlang.


    Jin Sanlang, who was named, cupped his hand and said, "Go back to the right. It''s Jin Sanlang, secretary of agriculture."


    "Okay, okay." He patted Jin Sanlang on the shoulder and asked, "I heard that you were doing farm work while studying for the imperial examinations, and at the beginning of your official career, you were also doing odd jobs to save money to buy houses in the capital and come to reunite with many young and old people. Even now, the whole family is still doing odd jobs, but really?"


    The words of the right hand made many people look even more disdainful, but no one dared to interrupt the words of the right hand at this time.


    Jin Sanlang nodded his head without changing his expression, "Yes, the lower official''s salary is small and he barely makes a living. His nephew is in the period of enlightenment and needs money to fill the four treasures of the study."


    The right side praised him and said, "As an official, you should not forget your roots. Your honor and disgrace are not startled. Si nongqing''s actions are exemplary to all officials. I should learn more from you."


    As he said this, the right hand held Jin Sanlang''s shoulder and walked out side by side with him, only talking about the topic and then talking about the issue of nongsang. In the end, it was all about the early court today. Those who followed the right hand at this time did not understand his intention to be a fool.


    In the pepper house, Ji Xun heard the eunuch''s report and snorted softly. If these useless people didn''t know how to consult real talents, he didn''t mind giving them away.


    Seeing that Ji Xun''s face was still ugly, Su Mianyue sat down beside him with a light smile and said: "There''s no need to be angry at these people. They were born with a golden spoon in their mouths. Naturally, they don''t understand the sufferings of the people. Even the servants are in charge of the food in their mansions. Even telling them that an egg is a silver or two is something that some people believe."


    "A bunch of useless people who only know how to get paid and can''t do anything." Ji Xun cursed in a low voice, thinking that the imperial examination system should be improved, otherwise it would be impossible for the Yan Country to become stronger.


    What is needed most now is professionals, not bureaucrats who can only recite the eight-part essay. Although classics are useful, innovation can keep the country strong.


    Su Mianyue smiled gently, took the tea from the palace and handed it to Ji Xun. After waving the people to retreat, he said: "These officials have their own uses, and you don''t have to worry about these things. Everything needs to be developed step by step to get on track. As long as you have the determination, you don''t have to be afraid that you can''t make the Yan Country strong."


    "Yue has a good idea?" Ji Xun asked subconsciously. Seeing Su Mianyue''s smiling face, she was sure that she had a way, just as Su Mianyue had prepared so much food and seeds this year.


    Although Su Mianyue had sent a lot of hamsters to steal the private treasury of the vassal kings, most of the food was sent directly to the poor people, or sent to the military barracks stationed everywhere, which also saved manpower and material resources.


    But no one knew about Su Mianyue''s actions, and his reputation was given to the court. Ji Xun was the biggest beneficiary, or the Yan Country would be afraid of more civil strife.


    Knowing that Ji Xun was in a hurry, Su Mianyue did not take it to heart, "This is really not an easy thing to do, but we need a real si nong right now. Yu might as well send people to the people to find some experts to help with the implementation of the new policy. I believe that someone will be willing with the salary of the court, and it is not necessary for them to leave their hometown to come to Capital City to serve."


    "Is Yue trying to tell me that the masters are among the people?" Ji Xun smiled, obviously understanding what Su Mianyue meant.


    He agreed, but it was not something that could be done within a month or two. He asked, "What is Yue''s opinion on the real solution to the problem of farming and mulberry?"

 Chapter 576 Pay Attention to Agriculture And Mulberry

    Su Mianyue slightly raised the corner of his lips, took up his teacup, and sipped before continuing, "Nowadays, all the colleges are run according to the imperial examination model, but these flowery poems can only be used as a facade for rich people. Although they are also the essence of the country, they can''t solve the people''s livelihood. If Yu could get someone to find another way to start a course on agriculture and mulberry, I think there would be a lot of farm children willing to study. Even if they can''t become officials in the future, they can also increase their knowledge and make their families rich. At least it''s not a problem to solve food and clothing."


    "But where should I find this gentleman?"


    "This is really difficult for me. I have never trained anyone in this field." Su Mianyue spread out his hands, but there was no embarrassment on his face, "There are so many people under you. Since you are looking for someone capable of joining the department of agriculture as an official, why not gather all the crops together and let them explain their own experience, and then order people to organize these into documents?"


    "That''s true." Ji Xun brightened up and immediately said, "I''ll arrange for someone to do it."


    "No hurry." Su Mianyue pulled Ji Xun''s sleeve and laughed, "It''s not too late to make a decision after listening to the proposals made by those officials tomorrow morning, and this school is not something that can be done overnight. It is still a problem for the people to be well fed. There is no money to study agriculture and mulberry. Even if they are tempted, they can''t do it."


    "The country is based on the people, and the people are based on food. As long as the people are willing to learn, it is no harm for the country to bear these costs." Ji Xun said immediately. Seeing that there was no surprise in Su Mianyue''s eyes, he knew that Su Mianyue meant it. He just wanted him to say it himself. "When did Yue become so careful? Can''t he speak freely in front of me?"


    Su Mianyue lowered his head slightly and said after a moment of silence: "Yu, I know you mean what you mean to me, but you should also know that I am not a woman who likes to cling to men, but the times do not allow me to walk alone. I believe that you will not be angry at me because of this, but our identities cannot be disregarded. I have to be careful if I want to be with you for the long run. You might understand me?"


    Ji Xun was silent for a long time, and finally, holding Su Mianyue''s hand turned into a sigh.


    Holding Su Mianyue in his arms, Ji Xun whispered, "Yue, there''s no need to worry when it''s just you and me. We''re just an ordinary couple. Although the topic may not be ordinary, I know how to protect you. I won''t put you at the forefront of the storm. As for the outsiders... Yue can do whatever he wants. I just want you to be happy, not repress your nature for me."


    "Okay." Su Mianyue''s heart was warm, and she snuggled into Ji Xun''s arms with a smile on her face.


    In fact, ever since they got married, Su Mianyue had been thinking about how to be a qualified queen.


    With reference to the historical figures he knew, including the side of Ji Xun''s mother, Su Mianyue had to admit a fact.


    It was difficult for a woman who was too self-centered and involved in politics to maintain her relationship with the emperor. After all, the emperor had the whole world.


    In Su Mianyue''s eyes, the most cherished thing was the relationship with Ji Xun, not the identity of the queen. She was willing to endure it for Ji Xun, but it was impossible to hide her true nature.


    However, Su Mianyue did not realize that her love had unknowingly become cautious, and the change in her identity made it impossible for her to be unrestrained.


    Ji Xun did not know how to persuade Su Mianyue to be as comfortable as before, so she continued to discuss the topic with Su Mianyue, and finally, under Su Mianyue''s guidance, Ji Xun figured out the key.


    Not only can the school offer courses on agriculture and mulberry, but also other courses that can make people earn a living.


    These free courses may not have much effect in the short term, but in the long run, they can make people more stable.


    If the people are safe, the country will be stable.


    The next morning, Ji Xun finally calmed down his anger. Although there were still some imperfections in the proposal, it was already much better than the previous proposal, especially about the welfare of the people. It really reflected the people''s hearts and minds. The consumption of silver and other things was also greatly reduced.


    However, Ji Xun was still very dissatisfied with this, those details can not be finalized is the biggest loophole, at that time, how much money can not fill the gap.


    But Ji Xun also knew that there was no fish in the clear water, so the pen left some space for the officials, but it was not enough to make people lose their fingers.


    "Since the proposal has been made, I hope that all the ministers of love can start construction as soon as possible. If I know that someone is cutting corners to enrich their own pockets, I will prepare the heads of the nine clans to pay tribute to the hardships of the people. Within ten years, all these projects must be without any mistakes, or whoever is responsible for the project will be responsible for the crime." Although Ji Xun gave him a sweet date, he did not forget to give him another spur so as not to make his heart weak.


    The officials answered with trepidation, one by one, their mouths bitter to the heart, thinking that their main projects were a headache, if something happened, the nine races would be involved, and even if they did not sleep, they would supervise these matters.


    After the breakup, Ji Xun left Jin Sanlang alone to discuss the deployment of the officials of the department of agriculture and the conversation with Su Mianyue that day.


    In order not to cause unnecessary trouble for Su Mianyue, he would not reveal that these proposals were related to Su Mianyue.


    "Your majesty is a saint, and I will do my best to take responsibility for the affairs of agriculture and mulberry to the end. I will do my best to die." Jin Sanlang''s eyes were red as he knelt down to thank the people of the world.


    In those years, he had tried his best to get a title, so that he could work for the people and benefit the poor people in the world. But when he came to the official world, he realized that it was only his wishful thinking. There were too many things that he could not choose from.


    Ji Xun knew something about Jin Sanlang and smiled when he saw how excited he was, "Aiqing straightened up. I heard that your father and brother are all good crop handlers. I hope that this promotion will work for the aiqing family. In order to promote it as soon as possible, your father and brother will go back to the village to persuade the people there. How about I allow them to hold a position as a ninth grade farmer?"


    "On behalf of my father and brother, I thank the emperor for his kindness and will not disappoint his expectations." Jin Sanlang, who had just stood up, knelt down again.


    Although the ninth grade official was an external editor, he was also a solid official. With this status, he was not afraid to be obstructed when doing things, especially when the position was given by the emperor.


    Jin Sanlang was even more excited and grateful at the thought of a plot of land his father and brother had created in his own small yard and the yearning for farming. This led the world to farming and mulberry, which was more valuable than his own plot of land. His original intention of being an official finally came into play.


    Ji Xun looked to the right and saw a smile on his face. He knew that the right hand had bet on the right hand this time.


    However, the court now needed an old minister like the right hand to lead it. Ji Xun would not mistreat him, so he said: "It is a great achievement for you to be wise to others this time. I have heard that your young son is very concerned about farming and mulberry, so I rewarded him with the position of a seventh grade supervisor and asked him to assist the jin qing family in handling the farming and mulberry affairs. Remember to be modest and studious, and do not disappoint my hard work."


    Hearing this, the right-hand man knelt down to thank him. Now, the department of agriculture is easier to be promoted than other places. If the future of the youngest son is not unexpected, it will be bright and boundless.

 Chapter 577 Unforgettable Memories

    Ji Xun''s harsh words were put in front of them. The officials below did not dare to neglect any more. They were afraid that they would not even know how to die if they did not finish the task well, and most importantly, they would implicate the nine clans.


    All the vassals left obediently under Ji Xun''s silent beating.


    Some of the vassals expressed their willingness to do their part for the country, promising a 10 % tax increase every year, and promising that they would never find supplies for the people.


    The other interested vassal kings could only agree with their insinuations.


    For this reason, Ji Xun also issued a holy decree to praise these vassal kings, and sent officials and the imperial guards to post notices everywhere, so that the people of the world would thank these princes for their contributions, but in fact, he was threatening them not to play tricks, or lose the hearts of the people and do nothing.


    Wanyan Lin stayed at the Yan Country for nearly half a month. Not only did the deployment plan not be implemented, but also many subordinates were lost, and even almost found their whereabouts, so they had to return to the Yan Country in anger to avoid being captured alive by Ji Xun''s men.


    The Yan Country was in good shape, compared with the rest of the world.


    The Tianlan was second only to the Tianlan in these countries with internal and external troubles, but Mu Tinng was extremely angry at this period of time because he knew that Su Mianyue had become Ji Xun''s queen.


    In the imperial study, Mu Tinng looked unhappy and was so frightened that the new prime minister did not know whether to speak or not. After a moment of hesitation, he had to bow forward.


    "Your majesty, Prince Rui and the imperial concubine have been taken to the capital. Are they to the Dali Temple or the dungeon?" The prime minister asked cautiously, afraid that a single word would offend Mu Tinng.


    Glancing at the prime minister coldly, Mu Tinng said indifferently, "They are being held in Prince Rui''s Mansion for the time being. Before the trial, they are still royal relatives."


    "I obey your orders," the prime minister replied with a headache.


    Mu Chen had fled from Prince Rui''s Mansion and his family, but now he was imprisoned in Prince Rui''s Mansion. The prime minister was afraid that he would run away for the second time.


    Seeing the prime minister frown, Mu Tinng said coldly, "There is a secret passageway in Prince Rui''s Mansion. Thoroughly search people before you take them in. If they escape under your nose, don''t blame me for not being merciful."


    "Yes, I do," the prime minister replied, swallowing his bitterness.


    "Is the prime minister busy?" Seeing that the prime minister had not retreated, Mu Tinng spoke in a displeased voice.


    "Back to the emperor, the person who escorted prince rui and the empress dowager said that Prince Rui wanted to see the emperor, and the empress dowager wanted to see Empress Dowager." The prime minister swallowed the last words subconsciously. There was no need to spread a word but to bear the emperor''s anger. He still cherished his life.


    Mu Tinng''s expression changed slightly. He looked at the prime minister calmly and said, "I will consider this matter and let them rest in Prince Rui''s Mansion. I..."


    In the middle of Mu Tinng''s speech, he found himself speechless. A great crime like treason must be a capital offense.


    The empress dowager could still stay alive, but she also had to be sent to the royal temple or Imperial Mausoleum, and it would be better to let her see Prince Rui die than to live.


    Waving his hand to the prime minister to retreat, Mu Tinng rubbed his temples wearily and realized that he really had nothing to say to these people.


    If not for the busy state, what he wanted to do the most was to go to the Yan Country to see if Su Mianyue was living a happy life. Being the mother of the country again, her life would have changed.


    The prime minister saw that Mu Tinng''s face was not good and did not dare to disturb him any more. He quickly bowed and took a few steps back.


    Mu Tinng sat there in a daze for a moment before getting up and heading to Empress Dowager''s Cining Palace. Little Prince was reciting a poem to Empress Dowager. Looking at Little Prince''s features that resembled Su Mianyue''s, he was stunned.


    In his memory, when he first met Su Mianyue, she was still childish. Although she was a little older than the little prince, his innocence made him deeply remember that he deliberately approached Su Mianyue in order to achieve his goal, and even pretended to be Mu Chen to deceive Su Mianyue into transferring his love to him.


    After the marriage, Su Mianyue''s feelings for him had always been very clear to Mu Tinng. The more he felt Su Mianyue''s love, the more he felt disgusted, because he was very clear that the feelings were not for him, but Su Mianyue''s love for Mu Chen. He stole this precious feeling like a thief.


    Now that he thought about it, Gu Linng''s existence was just a point where he placed his feelings. He never remembered Gu Linng''s frowns and smiles, even when he thought about Gu Linng''s hurt to Su Mianyue, he wished that Gu Linng would be crushed to ashes. Even though Gu Linng had died, it was not enough to vent his hatred.


    "The prince is here." Empress Dowager looked up and saw Mu Tinng standing at the door in a daze, knowing that he thought of Su Mianyue through his grandson.


    There was nothing he could do but sigh and wave at Mu Tinng to sit beside him. He smiled and said, "This little grandson of the ai family is really smart. He''s just getting better and can recite dozens of poems silently. He can also write nearly a hundred big words. He''s no worse than when you were a child."


    "The green is better than the blue. If he is a dull man, it would be better if he did not give the fief away early to avoid the fight for the rightful son." Mu Tinng''s expression was faint, and his eyes fell on Little Prince, who was standing obediently by the side. Suddenly, his heart warmed up and he waved at him, "Come and let father see you. I haven''t seen you a few times this month. You seem to have grown a lot taller."


    "Father." Little Prince looked up at Mu Tinng with a face full of admiration. He was still young, and he was always in bed, so he didn''t know as much as the prince at this age, but because of this, there was a bit of folk worship for his father.


    With a soft voice of his father and Little Prince''s clear eyes, Mu Tinng''s mood brightened up instantly. For the first time, he touched his head and said: "Well, it seems that life is very good here with your imperial grandmother. Listen to her more. When father was young, he was not allowed to stay with your imperial grandmother for a few more hours. You are luckier than father."


    "Then your son will act as your father and your majesty will honor your grandmother?" Little Prince asked innocently.


    "Instead of honoring your grandmother on behalf of your father, you have to sincerely respect your grandmother. Your grandmother has spent a lot of effort in order to take care of your health. But you have to remember that the imperial grandmother is the empress of the father and is the most concerned family member of the father, so you must not make the imperial grandmother sad or angry, or the father will definitely beat your little butt hard." Mu Tinng pretended to be serious.


    "Father, don''t worry. Your children and ministers will be very filial to your grandmother. They will never let your father have the chance to spank your son." Little Prince straightened up, covering his butt for fear of getting hit.


    Seeing that Mu Tinng was very happy to tease Little Prince, Empress Dowager did not say anything to disturb her. After the father and son talked for a while, he said to nanny lin, "Take the imperial sun palace down for lunch. There is no one to serve the ai family for the time being."


    Knowing that Empress Dowager and the emperor had something to say, Nanny Lin answered with a smile and took Little Prince to the lunch break. Little Prince also followed Nanny Lin out obediently, but when he walked to the door, he looked back at Mu Tinng reluctantly.


    His son''s actions could not be hidden from Mu Tinng, but the love between children has always been the most extravagant thing for the emperor, and Mu Tinng could only let Little Prince leave in disappointment.


    "The emperor came to visit the ai family today, but because of Prince Rui and the imperial concubine?" Empress Dowager asked without a trace of emotion.


    Mu Tinng nodded and said, "Mianyue has married Ji Xun, became the queen of the Yan Country a few days ago, and their Little Prince has now passed a hundred days."

 Chapter 578 So Good

    Mu Tinng''s loneliness could not be hidden from Empress Dowager''s eyes.


    As an experienced man, Empress Dowager knew that the shackles of love were not something that words could give up. He knew better that Mu Tinng might not be able to let go of it all his life, but he had the consciousness of being an emperor and could never do anything to make him angry.


    The next table patted Mu Tinng''s hand, and Empress Dowager said earnestly, "Prince, mother knows your deep love, but it''s just god''s will. Now that Mianyue has her own home, since Mianyue chose to be happy, then we can only bless."


    Mu Tinng smiled bitterly. "Mother, don''t worry. I know my limits. Since I am an emperor, I will take Tianlan as my priority. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have..." After a pause, Mu Tinng looked at the empress dowager and said, "Now that the Su Family is in our house at the Yan Country, I heard that Mianyue has found a miracle doctor for Prime Minister Su and his son. Their bodies are all fine. Mother, please feel at ease."


    "That''s great." Empress Dowager narrowed her eyes slightly. Mu Tinng knew her special feelings for Su Chengye, but the mother and son had never talked about it directly. It was so difficult to see each other now, and Empress Dowager was more evasive.


    Both mother and son were immersed in their own thoughts for a moment speechless. They had fallen in love with people who could not be together in their lives, but they all had responsibilities that they had to shoulder, destined to only bury this deep feelings in their hearts.


    "Mother, the imperial concubine wants to see you." Mu Tinng opened his mouth after sorting out his thoughts.


    Empress Dowager sighed in a low voice, "It''s all bad luck. It''s good to see the past."


    "We will arrange it after the arrangements are made by your son. Does your mother plan to meet you in the palace or go to Prince Rui''s Mansion?"


    "In the palace, the ai family is no longer in the mood to torment."


    Empress Dowager thought for a moment and made a decision. After all, she was the Empress Dowager of the country. If she went to Prince Rui''s Mansion in a crisis, it would be an indescribable blow to Mu Tinng.


    Mu Tinng nodded as expected, took care of Empress Dowager''s health and left.


    The internal turmoil in the Tianlan had just subsided, and the foreign war was temporarily over. Everything was in vain and there was no room for him to grow up.


    Three days later, Mu Chen and her son were admitted to the palace. Mu Tinng met Mu Chen in the imperial study and the imperial concubine went to Cining Palace to meet Empress Dowager.


    Both mother and son had very different moods, but there was sadness.


    When they met again, the empress dowager looked like an old woman, but Empress Dowager did not see her old age. It was only a few years, and because of mu chen''s impulsive decision, it was destined to end today.


    Of course, without the support of the Yan Country and the hidden stakes left behind by Su Mianyue, perhaps Mu Chen and her son would not be in a mess today, and even the independent small court would not be difficult.


    "I just want to ask you, was the death of the little princess related to you?" The empress dowager was silent for a long time after she saw Empress Dowager, and her expression was very calm. She only asked this question with a strong hatred.


    Empress Dowager smiled bitterly and said, "You and I were the best handkerchief friends in the boudoir. At that time, the thoughts of the ai family had never been hidden from you. You should know that my heart was never in this deep palace. Even when the favor of the former emperor was endless, it never fought for half of it. Although it was true that he had done some things in order for his son to grow up, he had never hurt anyone''s life, but he was forced to protect himself. When the little princess died, she was only over a year old. Could such a small child hurt the ai family and the prince?"


    "Is it really not you?" The imperial concubine frowned, her eyes full of suspicion.


    "Is there any need to lie to you now? In fact, with your intelligence, you should be able to figure out who is the biggest beneficiary of setting the ai family up to murder the little princess, and making the two of us turn against each other. But now that the enemy is gone, even if you know it, it is meaningless." Empress Dowager sighed and looked at his old friend, "Shuhua, you have been treating the ai family as your enemy for so many years, but the ai family has not hurt you at all. Don''t you understand?"


    The empress dowager''s straight back suddenly bent down and clutched the jade pendant in her hand, "Empress, empress, you have caused me so much pain! I, xiao shuhua, have hated my whole life and have helped you to do things that the tao has not allowed for so many days. Why do you treat me like this? Even if you die, can your soul rest in peace?"


    Empress Dowager looked at the empress dowager helplessly, letting her cry out in a heartbreaking manner. Looking at her lost demeanor, his heart ached, but he did not say a word of comfort.


    The death of the little princess was a knot in the heart of the imperial concubine, not a knot in Empress Dowager''s heart.


    If it weren''t for her, the empress wouldn''t have attacked the little princess. After all, I didn''t kill bo ren but died because of me. Empress Dowager never stopped blaming herself, which was why the imperial concubine hated her for years of revenge, but Empress Dowager still didn''t do it.


    As miserable as this was, the brothers in the imperial study were fighting with their eyes.


    Mu Tinng did not deliberately embarrass Mu Chen. After he entered the imperial study, he ordered people to prepare chairs and evacuate all the servants in the imperial study. The secret guards stayed in the dark.


    After about an hour of incense, Mu Chen suddenly said with a sneer, "I know I can''t escape death, but I have no regrets. Mu Tinng, I''ve been preparing for revenge since the day you took her away, but my skills are not as good as mine. I can admit defeat even if I lose. And while you are still sitting on the dragon chair, you have sacrificed the most sincere feelings of a woman for it, but this woman''s feelings are not for you. Have you ever felt ashamed?"


    Mu Tinng''s face was slightly cold. Losing Su Mianyue was a pain in his heart, and stealing Su Mianyue''s love at first sight was the biggest stain in his life and the unwillingness to face it.


    "You have no right to even mention her name now. No matter what I did in the first place, it was your cowardice that caused it. If you really care about her, it''s not that you don''t have the chance to regain it. You willingly gave her up to me. Isn''t it ridiculous to settle old scores with me now? Mu Tinng curled his lips and smiled coldly. No matter how painful his heart was, he would never let his former rival see him.


    "I thought you were the one she liked, or else she wouldn''t have let go." Mu Chen''s eyes darkened. "When I knew what happened back then, she was already your crown princess. Even though I could fight for the throne with you, I couldn''t marry her openly, so I could only choose to help you ascend the throne. But how did you treat her? Mu Tinng, the biggest mistake of your life is to miss a woman who really cares about you."


    "At least she''s willing to be my friend. Otherwise, why do you think I can take you back to beijing so easily?" Ji Xun shook the seal in his hand to hide the bitterness in his eyes and said, "Give this to me before Mianyue leaves the capital. You can use all her dark forces in the Tianlan. Your failure this time is not due to the public''s will, but to the layout of Mianyue for many years."


    Mu Chen looked at the seal in Mu Tinng''s hand in disbelief, and after a long time, he collapsed into a chair with a look of dejection.


    The most important choice he faced in his life was because of Su Mianyue, but he didn''t expect to end up in prison because of her.


    After a long time, Mu Chen burst into laughter, which was as miserable as a cuckoo weeping for blood. Mu Tinng could not bear to hear it.


    But this was the sorrow of the royal family. Family was as fragile as a piece of rice paper in front of the imperial power. No matter how sympathetic Mu Tinng was, he would not give Mu Chen a chance to make a comeback.

 Chapter 579 The Emperor Who Crawled out of the Vinegar Jar

    The next day, at the signal of Mu Tinng, the courtiers began to play the imperial edict.


    It is known throughout the country that king rui instigated an army rebellion. It is difficult to appease the people''s anger without killing them. As the mother of king rui, the imperial concubine did not try to dissuade them.


    Not only that, but also those close friends who followed Mu Chen should be sentenced to death, and the imperial concubine''s mother family should be heavily investigated.


    Mu Tinng wanted to put in a good word for this one and only brother, but the ministers were ready to die to remonstrate, so Mu Tinng had to take the opportunity to order the Dali Temple to punish Mu Chen and others according to the law. As for the result, everyone knew it.


    When the news reached the Yan Country, a month later, Su Mianyue heard that Mu Chen was sentenced to death and remembered that Mu Chen had helped her resolve the crisis more than once when she first traveled to this world. No matter what the relationship between her predecessor and Mu Chen was, she still owed Mu Chen a favor.


    "Yue wants to save him?" Ji Xun''s expression changed slightly. Every time Su Mianyue fell in love with a man, Ji Xun would eat, including their son.


    Before Little Prince''s 100-day feast, Ji Xun finally chose a name from the list, Ji Xingran.


    I hope my son is as bright as stars, as vigorous and boundless as the grassland.


    Su Mianyue glared at Ji Xun and revealed all the things that Mu Chen had helped her several times without hiding. He said helplessly: "I never had a chance to repay the debt I owed Mu Chen, but Mu Chen was too aggressive and reckless this time. He dared to start a war without absolute certainty. No wonder he was in such a situation. It''s just that I don''t owe him the favor of sacrificing my subordinates to rescue him. If Mu Chen doesn''t die, the internal chaos in the Tianlan will not be peaceful. Mu Chen''s death is a worthy death compared to letting the people live in peace."


    "Even so, Yue doesn''t have to worry about him anymore. If he still feels guilty in his heart, I will order someone to do a few spells for him so that he can have good luck in the next life." Ji Xun said indifferently, but he didn''t want Su Mianyue to be upset because of Mu Chen.


    Wusu mian yue nai nodded, knowing what Ji Xun meant, but besides, she didn''t know what else she could do for Mu Chen.


    When Mu Chen had taken her away in private in the army of the Tianlan, Su Mianyue felt that her feud with Mu Chen had been cleared. If Mu Chen had not been about to die, she would have almost forgotten the existence of this person.


    Su Mianyue did not know the past between the former lord and Mu Chen, so he was very indifferent to Mu Chen.


    The greatest sorrow of the imperial society was that those who challenged the imperial power could only die if they did not sit on the dragon chair. Su Mianyue believed that Mu Chen had considered the consequences of failure before taking action.


    After putting this matter behind him, Ji Xun was buried in the state affairs. Su Mianyue handed Ji Xingran to Biwu and gave her a look. Biwu patted the little boy who was practicing scratching and went outside to bask in the sun.


    Su Mianyue walked over to Ji Xun, took the note from his hand, and sat on his lap with Ji Xun''s astonished expression. Su Mianyue asked softly, "Yu, can you tell me when your souring temper became like this? No matter which man it is, as long as I take one more look or say one more sentence, you will be jealous, even xingran''s jealousy. Don''t you want to imprison me in the harem for the rest of my life?"


    "Is there?" Ji Xun coughed uncomfortably, his eyes drifting. It was obvious that he was aware of this, but was unwilling or embarrassed to face it.


    "No?" Ji Xun''s chin was gripped by her slender fingers, forcing him to look at her. Su Mianyue narrowed his eyes and said: "I remember you and I once said to each other to give each other enough space, but now you seem to be climbing out of the vinegar jar, not to mention your own space, even if you are panting and feel sore chest discomfort, how do you think this problem should be cured?"


    As her fingertips wandered around Ji Xun''s neck, Su Mianyue looked at Ji Xun with a teasing smile.


    There were so many things to do in the near future that the couple talked about business instead of communication.


    Especially after the two of Yun Zhihua left, Ji Xun''s jealousy became more and more obvious.


    Su Mianyue knew very well that this was because Faang Yuanh always appeared mysteriously, which made Ji Xun feel uncomfortable, but she could not stop it, okay?


    Ji Xun looked helplessly at Su Mianyue''s triumphant eyes and reached out to grab her claws to kiss her lips. She lowered her voice and said, "If Yue does this again, he will be responsible for turning off the engine. It turns out that Yue prefers daytime..."


    "What about that? I''m going to see my son. I miss him so much after not seeing him for a while." Su Mianyue jumped off Ji Xun''s leg as if there was something unclean on Ji Xun''s body. When he heard Ji Xun laugh, Su Mianyue realized that he had fallen for it and glared at him fiercely, "Wait for me. I''ll show you tonight."


    "I look forward to it," Ji Xun said, spreading his hands.


    The words that were originally threatening had become provocative in Ji Xun''s lustful eyes.


    Su Mianyue could not help but feel the thunder rolling in the sky. He could not help but hold his forehead and shout, "Oh my god, who will accept this evil spirit? He is definitely not my pure Yu who blushes at the teasing. This is a fake."


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s speechless appearance, Ji Xun was even more happy. He laughed and said to Su Mianyue, "How dare a beautiful woman not to obey her promise? Tonight, she will wash up and give it to the beautiful woman to taste. I will not see you apart."


    Looking at the way Su Mianyue waved her hand, Su Mianyue only felt that her three views could not be more correct. This thing was getting more and more shameless, and the price she had to pay was that she was torn down without even a bone left.


    Predictably sad, Su Mianyue wisely said, "My son is going to have baby teeth these days. As a twenty-four filial mother, I have decided to sleep with my son tonight, and when my son''s teeth are fully grown and when he will return to his room. It''s such a happy decision."


    Su Mianyue waved his hand and whistled as he turned around to leave, his face slightly smug.


    Ji Xun''s face darkened, "Yue, are you sure you want to play like this? If Yue doesn''t mind experiencing it with his son, I can consider giving him a lesson in advance. After all, men have to experience it sooner or later. Yue thinks that''s the truth?"


    "Ji Xun, you''re shameless!" Su Mianyue stopped abruptly and pointed at Ji Xun.


    "I learned it from you, but I still need to throw it away." Ji Xun narrowed her eyes and smiled, pinching her tail finger as she gestured.


    "Shameless." Su Mianyue glared and scolded again.


    "Try to match up with Yue." Ji Xun whistled just like Su Mianyue, only to have a tail wagging behind him.


    "If you dare to be rude to the leader, you will die." Su Mianyue rolled up his sleeves and threw himself at ji xun. The two of them quickly got into a fight. From time to time, Su Mianyue''s exclamation and Ji Xun''s insincere cry for help came out.


    Biwu, who was coaxing the child in the yard, curled his lips helplessly and said to the little boy who was still babbling and bubbling, "Xingran, be a good girl. You can''t be as useless as your parents in the future. What''s the point of being bossy? Every time you say you want to fight, you get into bed. I don''t know when I''ll give you a younger brother and sister. What a loser."


    Ji Xingran smiled without teeth, and his mouth flowed to Biwu''s lapel. His little hand patted Biwu''s cheek and smiled innocently. He didn''t know if he had heard qingbiwu''s words.

 Chapter 580 Never Touched Her

    In a mountain range near Capital City, one could only see a lush landscape from afar.


    The mountains here were wide but not tall enough, and there were very few large prey in the forest. The reason was that the people often came to hunt small game to eat or sell for pocket money, and the government was not strict enough about this place.


    However, no one knew that there were underground palaces criss-crossed under this unremarkable mountain range. Although the decoration was not gorgeous enough, it was brightly lit day and night, and even the ground and walls were polished very smooth.


    If Su Mianyue were here, he would have thought that the man who walked in front of him with a murderous face was Faang Yuanh''s true colors.


    He walked through the dark doors in a hurry, as if this was his own home. He was so familiar with the road that he could avoid the secret passage without being reminded.


    With a bang, Faang Yuanh kicked away a Shimen and interrupted the conversation.


    "Childe Faang is here. The lord has been looking for you for a long time." After a moment of shock, some people immediately came forward to greet them. They could tell by their clothes that their status among the group was not low.


    However, Faang Yuanh did not give him any face. He brushed the man away from his sleeve and walked straight to the man sitting on the throne. He pointed at his face and said, "I told you not to touch her. Why did you break your promise?"


    "I haven''t touched her." The man wearing half a mask did not change his expression, nor did his tone of voice show any displeasure.


    "Your men have repeatedly attacked her. First, they captured her family, then threatened her. Now, even her son is not spared. Is that what you said about not touching her?" Faang Yuanh asked angrily.


    "I said I didn''t touch her, I didn''t say I wouldn''t touch her family. If I hadn''t made a promise to you, a Su Mianyue would have been a piece of cake. Why bother?" The masked man asked indifferently, not avoiding what he had done.


    "You are trying to argue. What''s the difference between forcing her to submit to the people around her and touching her? I tell you, as long as we have a source in this life, you can never hurt her!" Faang Yuanh warned loudly.


    "I''m just trying to help Childe Faang. Don''t you think Childe Faang doesn''t want to be reunited with his family sooner? The two places are separated for life and life. Don''t Childe Faang think it''s too cruel for your family?" The masked man spoke again, his tone tinged with pity.


    Faang Yuanh looked at the masked man coldly, his fingers falling, and his eyes filled with unspeakable sadness.


    The others rushed forward to continue lobbying Faang Yuanh, but were stopped by a gesture from the masked man, giving Faang Yuanh enough time to make a choice.


    It took a long time for her to recover from her grief, and her voice was cold without a trace of warmth, "This is the last time. If your people do anything that will make her sad, don''t blame me for not caring about the past. I can give you a chance to dominate the world and send you to hell."


    Faang Yuanh''s cold voice made the faces of the people present change greatly. They did not know how deep Faang Yuanh''s ability was, but they knew the importance of Faang Yuanh.


    However, the masked man''s expression remained the same. After a few moments of silence, he said, "Okay, I promise you won''t touch su mianyue and her family again, but I also ask master fang to keep his promise and let this dream come true once you have achieved your wish."


    "You can''t move not just her family, but the person she wants," Faang Yuanh corrected.


    "Yes," the masked man nodded without hesitation.


    Faang Yuanh took a deep look at the masked man and turned away without a word of nonsense. The murderous aura on his body did not decrease by half, which showed that the masked man''s promise was not enough to extinguish his anger.


    After fang yuan left, the masked man''s face immediately darkened. The cold air pressure around him made people afraid to approach him. Even those who followed him tried hard to make wallflowers without making a sound, as if there was no such thing as the half-discussed topic.


    Until he could no longer feel Faang Yuanh''s breath, the masked man asked coldly, "How are the preparations for the medicinal herbs? Yulin is not suitable for planting, and no other country has found a suitable place?"


    "Lord, there is news from the north city of hehe that the survival rate of the medicinal materials is very good, but it is not yet the harvest season, and the subordinates are not sure about the final yield before they dare to report it."


    Hearing the masked man ask this question, someone immediately came forward to report, thinking to himself: fortunately, there was no greedy report before, or the anger of the lord today must be borne by a part of them.


    The masked man did not know what his subordinates were thinking, or he himself did not care. At this moment, the air conditioning was reduced by two minutes and he asked the man wearing the bronze mask, "Bronze, how''s that woman?"


    "Lord, that woman is now able to resist ordinary swords, but her physique is not very good. In addition, it took her a while to recuperate before she was born. This effect is already the best," the bronze replied.


    "When she can withstand ten years of internal force, I will bring her here." After the masked man spoke coldly, his eyes fell on the person who spoke before him. "Since he beicheng is suitable for planting herbs, then take him beicheng as your own and plant herbs as fast as possible. We don''t have much time."


    No one dared to ask what it meant to be running out of time. The man repeatedly said yes.


    After Faang Yuanh left the mountain range, the anger in his heart could not be calmed down. Standing at the foot of the mountain and looking at Yan Capital not far away, he could only see the roof of the palace. The green bricks and tiles echoed in a beautiful way.


    "I am the one who dragged you into this mess. I will protect you and your family. But if I tell the truth, will you save my family?" Faang Yuanh muttered to himself in a low voice, standing until it was dark before he left. With his skill, the word" house arrest" was simply empty talk.


    Before confirming the safety of Su Mianyue''s side, Faang Yuanh could not leave for the time being. Even if Su Mianyue was guarded by someone, fang yuan was worried and would rather continue to waste time and energy here, but he did not intend to sell Su Mianyue a favor.


    It was night, and another group of people came from the palace who did not know where they came from. The target was still Ji Xingran.


    The palace''s secret guards were used to dealing with these people, so they still did their jobs. As long as they protected Little Prince, they didn''t need to interfere in other things.


    Su Mianyue was really staying in Ji Xingran''s room tonight. She frowned when she heard the fighting outside. She could not remember how many times Faang Yuanh had defeated the enemy for her. Su Mianyue was most concerned about Ji Xingran''s safety, and instead placed the matter of human relations in second place.


    "Sister, why don''t you stay and take care of Xingran and I''ll go out and take a look?" After enduring it for a few times, Biwu finally couldn''t bear it. She wanted to go out and have a big fight. Even if she just cleaned up a few people, it would make her feel beautiful.


    Su Mianyue shook his head and said, "Just wait in the house. Sooner or later, fang yuan will come to us on his own initiative. It won''t be too late for you to go out for a while longer."


    Seeing Su Mianyue''s insistence, Biwu glanced at the sleeping little fellow and could only nod in agreement, but his mind flew out.


    Once the situation changed, she would be the first to rush out and not let anyone disturb Ji Xingran''s good sleep.

 Chapter 581 Youre the Only Woman in My Heart

    Time flew by and it was already autumn harvest time.


    Because of the Yan Country''s efforts to focus on agriculture and mulberry this year and the fact that god was not in a difficult position, the harvest of the people had greatly improved. Although the grain yield was only one to thirty percent high, it was definitely a considerable number.


    The previous proposals had already been implemented in succession. Although the Yan Country could not reach the level of no beggars on the road, it did not need to worry about how many people would starve to death this year.


    Because the implementation of the new policy was still effective, the people''s support for Ji Xun was also higher. As long as Ji Xun did not force the people to have no way out, he was definitely the best emperor in the hearts of the people.


    However, the people did not know that their emperor was holding his son and holding the queen''s hand as he wandered over the countryside, personally checking the output of food.


    "Tsk, tsk." Ji Xingran pointed at the golden ears of wheat and shouted, causing the Ji Xun and his wife to shoot at each other with white eyes.


    "Little fool, how many times have I told you to eat, not snort?" Su Mianyue emphasized as he took out a cotton handkerchief to wipe Ji Xingran''s mouth.


    The little guy was growing a second round of baby teeth. Ever since he could eat supplementary food, he wanted to take everything into his mouth and bite it. It was definitely a genuine snack.


    Ji Xingran didn''t understand what Su Mianyue meant. He pointed his fat finger at the wheat and continued to shout and sneer. Su Mianyue corrected him impatiently, but the little guy just didn''t buy it.


    Ji Xun looked helplessly at the mother and son bickering. To be exact, he was laughing at Su Mianyue arguing with an ignorant child, but Ji Xun would not interrupt. It was Su Mianyue''s pleasure and happiness that he liked to see.


    Ji Xun could only sneak out of the house with his mother and son in the daytime because he was worried about letting someone else take over the affairs of the court. At this time, he missed Junn Buhui very much. If Junn Buhui was here, he could take his wife and children with him for a few more days.


    After understanding the output of some of the farmers who had harvested the crops, the family of three drove towards Capital City in a carriage, lest they would be noticed for too long, and could only stay in the palace tomorrow.


    "My dear baby, when you grow up, my father will take you to eat wheat, but you have to grind the ripe wheat into flour to eat it. If you can burn green wheat ears a month in advance, it will taste much better than white flour." In the carriage, Ji Xun put his forehead on his son''s little head and made Ji Xingran giggle.


    "Can green ears be eaten?" Su Mianyue asked in puzzlement. She had never eaten green wheat, especially when it was cooked. She thought it tasted bad.


    "When you were a child, you hid in the wheat field and even ate raw food. If you had the chance to cook it, it would taste better, but it would make you black all over. If Yue was interested in bringing you out next year to cook green wheat, it would definitely taste good." Ji Xun smiled, her eyes filled with longing but not sadness.


    Su Mianyue shrugged her shoulders and didn''t say yes or no. Something she hadn''t eaten didn''t mean it wasn''t good. Since Ji Xun had eaten it, she was happy to reminisce with him as long as Ji Xun was happy.


    When the family returned to the palace, Ji Xingran was already asleep. Biwu was very competent to take the child and leave. He muttered in a low voice, "Autumn tiger is the most poisonous. Your parents don''t know how to give you an umbrella. What if you grow up tanned and can''t marry a wife?"


    Listening to Biwu''s worried words, Su Mianyue and his wife were speechless. The emperor''s daughter was not worried about marrying, let alone the emperor''s son. This was the eldest son, okay?


    However, Su Mianyue and Ji Xun were very happy that Biwu was so devoted to Ji Xingran. They both had things to do, and they didn''t spend much time with the child, especially after the breast milk was cut off. Su Mianyue didn''t have much time with the child.


    "Biwu is more competent than my own mother. Do you think our son will become more clingy to Biwu when he grows up?" Su Mianyue asked, holding his chin.


    "Anything is possible." Ji Xun nodded in unison, knowing that Su Mianyue was just saying something, not really eating it.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand, Ji Xun walked into the bedroom and whispered, "But what happened to Biwu and Yuqing? Didn''t they have an engagement? Why didn''t they see any good news?"


    "You''re a good brother-in-law. Didn''t you notice that Biwu was hiding from his brother?"


    Su Mianyue was speechless when it came to the relationship between the two of them, and she wanted to make it happen. Unfortunately, she couldn''t open Biwu''s heart, so she had to let it go.


    "I only see you as a woman. Unless we have a daughter, other women will not be able to take half my attention away from me, even Biwu." Ji Xun raised his hand and took off Su Mianyue''s visor. Thinking of what Biwu had just said, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    His woman wore a visor and said she was afraid that the sun would poison her skin, but ji xun knew very well that he did not like other men staring straight at Su Mianyue''s face, even if it was not blasphemous.


    I really forgot about Ji Xingran, but boys are healthier in the sun and shouldn''t be spoiled like girls.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Mianyue looked up at Ji Xun and asked curiously.


    "Thinking that if biwu got married and had a child of her own, she would put all her attention on the child. Now that I think about it, I feel sad for yuqing. It''s not easy to pursue a wife, and I have to compete with the child for a wife in the future." Ji Xun blurted out, embarrassed to say what he was thinking.


    Su Mianyue did not doubt him and sighed, "It''s my fault. If it weren''t for me, Biwu wouldn''t have been in trouble. She and her brother should have been married long ago. Maybe they had several children, but now... Biwu was hurt beyond repair, and I couldn''t even avenge her."


    "Stop imagining things. Biwu doesn''t want you to do this." Ji Xun didn''t know how badly Biwu had been hurt. He just felt sorry for Su Mianyue.


    Knowing that he was a little sentimental, Su Mianyue sighed, "I must avenge Biwu, or else I will have regrets in my life."


    "Leave Biwu''s affairs to her. Even if she finds her enemy, I believe Biwu wants to kill him." Ji Xun consoled and raised his hand to touch Su Mianyue''s cheek.


    "I know. It''s just that it''s not easy to find that person in a sea of people. Even if you mess with their nest, you won''t be able to catch that person."


    Just as Ji Xun was about to pacify him, Jixiang''s voice sounded outside the door. "To the emperor and empress, Yun Wansheng is dead."


    "What?" Ji Xun suddenly changed his face and strode towards the door, "Say it again?"


    "There''s just news from the dungeon that Yun Wansheng is dead and the cause of death is being investigated."


    Jixiang quietly wiped the beads of sweat off his forehead. He knew how important Yun Wansheng was to Ji Xun. He was an enemy who could not be killed.

 Chapter 582 How Could I Bear to See You So Sad?

    Ji Xun and his wife hurried towards the dungeon and went straight to Yun Wansheng''s cell.


    It was just that Yun Wansheng was already dead and could not die anymore. Even if the two of them came over, it would not help.


    The jailer in charge of the guards knelt down to plead guilty, and his head was bleeding from his kowtowing. He did not dare to stop. "The slave is guilty. He failed to guard the sinner, Yun Wansheng. Please be punished by the emperor."


    Seeing that Ji Xun''s mind was on Yun Wansheng, Su Mianyue waved his hand and said, "This has nothing to do with you. Get up and deal with the wound on your forehead before you talk back and forth."


    After entering the dungeon, Su Mianyue went up to check on Yun Wansheng and made sure that he could not hold on because of the severe physical and mental injuries. Naturally, he could not blame the jailer.


    The jailer pleaded not only because he did not complete the task but also because he was afraid that Ji Xun would be angry with his family. Naturally, Su Mianyue would not let this happen.


    "Thank you, empress, for not sinning." The jailer quickly looked up at Ji Xun. Seeing that Ji Xun was silent, he immediately got up and took a few steps back. He staggered out of the cell, regardless of how dizzy he was.


    Su Mianyue waved his hand to get everyone out of the dungeon and winked at Jixiang, telling him to send someone to seal off the outside so that no one could enter the dungeon.


    Yun Wansheng''s death was a blow to Ji Xun, a blow that could no longer be retaliated. Ji Xun would lose his composure after a while. Su Mianyue did not want anyone to see Ji Xun like this, even if he was a servant of Ji Xun.


    Sure enough, in less than a cup of tea, Ji Xun suddenly gave a loud roar, with deep sorrow and resentment. He punched Yun Wansheng''s body and shouted with his eyes bloodshot, "How can you die? I haven''t allowed you to die yet. How dare you die? Yun Wansheng, the mistakes you made are unforgivable. Even if you die, don''t try to live in peace. I won''t let you go. I won''t!"


    Su Mianyue took two steps forward, but stopped.


    Although she had never experienced the pain of ji xun, su mianyue knew very well that the deceased parents-in-law was untouchable to Ji Xun. Even if she got revenge, she could not bring the dead back to life. Only by making the enemy''s life worse than death could Ji Xun be happier.


    Ji Ruyun was dead, and even if Ji Ruyun was still alive, Ji Xun couldn''t do anything about it. After all, she was the sister of a mother.


    But yun wansheng was different. Ji Xun could torture him in any way without heartbreak.


    Every month, ji xun would come at least two or three times and personally torture yun wansheng. After listening to his loud plea for mercy, he would go and offer incense to his parents.


    No matter how busy Ji Xun was, he would always find some time to come over and talk in front of the spirit seat, or to sit quietly and not speak.


    Listening to the sound of his fist smashing his bones, Su Mianyue looked at Ji Xun with pain, afraid that he would hurt himself, but could only give him enough time to vent his hatred and anger.


    After yun wansheng''s body was smashed to pieces, Ji Xun stopped. The blood on his body could not tell whether it was from him or from Yun Wansheng.


    Su Mianyue quickly stepped forward, holding Ji Xun, who was a little unsteady, and quickly checked his hands. He saw that his hands were so red and swollen that some parts had lost their skin and flesh, and he couldn''t care too much. He quickly picked up the teapot on the table beside him and made sure it was not poisonous. After testing the temperature, she washed, applied medicine, and bandaged Ji Xun''s wound.


    Throughout the process, ji xun did not realize that the injured person was not him.


    Su Mianyue looked up at Ji Xun, whose eyes were empty. He carefully wiped the blood off his face with a wet handkerchief and whispered, "Yu, father and mother are in heaven. I don''t want to see you like this. You''re their favorite person. How can they bear to see you so sad?"


    Ji Xun still did not respond.


    Su Mianyue felt a throbbing pain in his heart. He gently held Ji Xun''s uninjured left hand and said, "Yu, you, me, Xingran, and so many people who follow you. You have to shoulder the entire Yan Country. How can you torture yourself like this because of the death of an animal? Besides, it''s not that he can''t get revenge after he''s dead. Being alive can imprison him and make him beg for death, and when he''s dead, it can also make him fly to ashes and annihilate him."


    Su Mianyue''s last words finally made Ji Xun regain some clarity. His eyes fell on Su Mianyue, and then slowly fell on the pile of mud. He muttered to himself, "Yue, did you just say that he can continue to take revenge after he died?"


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded heavily. What she didn''t believe in before, she was willing to do now for Ji Xun.


    "I''ve heard people say that within seven days of death, a person''s soul can''t be truly taken away by the underworld. There are many witches and voodoo masters among the people. Yu can find someone to do a ritual for Yun Wansheng, so that his soul can never enter the reincarnation path again. This is a more cruel punishment than letting him live, isn''t it?"


    Ji Xun remained silent, apparently not believing in these myths.


    "Yu." Su Mianyue held his hand and said, "Father and mother''s spirits in heaven certainly don''t want to meet him. You don''t want father and mother to be unhappy over there, do you?"


    Finally, Ji Xun''s expression changed slightly. "Yes, even if Yun Wansheng is dead, he is not qualified to see his father and mother. Scum like him should fall into the ghost world forever and never be reincarnated!"


    Su Mianyue nodded quickly and said, "Then let''s go find the sorcerers now and find a few more to cast spells. We can''t let Yun Wansheng off so easily. It''s a dream for him to be free if he wants to die."


    Ji Xun glanced coldly at the mud on the ground. If he wasn''t sure that it was his masterpiece, he couldn''t believe it was Yun Wansheng.


    Since ancient times, emperors have been afraid of witchcraft, but at this moment, Ji Xun would rather believe it. Otherwise, he would feel that there was something missing in his life, and he would have no face to see his dead parents.


    Seeing that Ji Xun was touched, Su Mianyue took his hand and walked out. The dungeon was so bloody that it was difficult for people to regain their senses in such an environment.


    After leaving the dungeon, Ji Xun looked up at the high sun in space and closed his eyes to hide the disappointment in them.


    Su Mianyue did not bother. After Ji Xun''s expression returned to normal, he ordered Jixiang, who was waiting by the side, "Let people guard this place. No one else can enter, no emperor''s will, no one can divulge the news of Yun Wansheng''s death, or the consequences will not be borne by you."


    Jixiang hurriedly accepted the order. From the news of Yun Wansheng''s death, he knew that there had been no peaceful life recently.


    After a while, Ji Xun walked away.


    The search for witches could only be carried out in secret by the secret guards. Otherwise, the spread of the word would have a great impact on Ji Xun, for fear that witchcraft would become popular among the people.


    Seeing that Ji Xun was still a little rational, Su Mianyue was relieved, but worried about Yun Nanyue who had accepted Liuu.


    If she knew that her father had been treated like this after his death, she would have a grudge in her heart, right?

 Chapter 583 At This Moment, She Was Willing

    Ji Xun had been silent ever since he came out of the dungeon. The cold around him made people afraid to approach him, but Su Mianyue could feel the deep sadness hidden under the cold.


    Silently by Ji Xun''s side, Su Mianyue took the opportunity to whisper that there was no need to disturb Ji Xun today. She could report the urgent matter to her first.


    The two of them seemed to be walking in the palace, but in fact, they were aimless. The dark guards followed far away to avoid exposing their breath and disturbing the master.


    Walking until it was dark, Ji Xun came to Pepper House without realizing his fatigue. Looking at the renovated palace, Ji Xun''s eyes gradually turned red. From the initial body tremor to the uncontrollable sobbing, it was obvious how sad he was.


    Su Mianyue had been standing beside Ji Xun until Ji Xun''s cries had subsided before he went up and wrapped his thin waist around him. His small face pressed against Ji Xun''s chest and whispered, "Yu won''t cry, you still have me, and Xingran. I promise I will never leave you, forever."


    "Yue..." Ji Xun spoke in a trembling voice and slowly raised his arm to hold Su Mianyue in his arms. "I thought with Yun Wansheng''s life, I might be able to find my father and mother. Knowing that their chances of survival were slim, I couldn''t help but look forward to it. Who knew that he would die like this? I would never see my father and mother again."


    Burying his head in Su Mianyue''s shoulder, Ji Xun whispered what he had never dared to face. It was only now that Su Mianyue understood why Ji Xun had kept Yun Wansheng alive, not to torture him to death, but because there was always a glimmer of hope in Ji Xun''s heart that she wanted to reunite with her family.


    Parents are irreplaceable, even the women and children they love the most, and the opposite is the same. These relationships can be said to be equally important. To someone who values feelings, the person who would rather have an accident is himself.


    Su Mianyue knew this feeling very well. When she couldn''t find Biwu and the others, she was also very scared. She even hid alone because she didn''t want to know the bad news.


    But deceiving others may be deceiving for a lifetime, but self-deception is hard to do.


    Feeling Ji Xun''s helplessness, Su Mianyue''s heart ached. It took a long time to suppress the urge to cry with Ji Xun and whispered, "Yu, the father and mother must be very happy that you can think of them like this, but you will only make them unable to reincarnate peacefully. Is this what you want to see?"


    Ji Xun remained silent, but her body trembled even more.


    When Ji Xun''s mood calmed down a little, Su Mianyue continued, "Yu, many things are already established. No matter how sad we are, we can''t change anything. All we can do is cherish the people in front of us now. This is our responsibility to ourselves and the greatest comfort to the dead. Trust me, father and mother will not be willing to see their beloved son so sad. Don''t let the likes of Yun Wansheng go there and have the chance to laugh at father and mother. You are their son and their pride."


    After saying this, Su Mianyue stopped talking and gave Ji Xun enough time to calm down.


    Su Mianyue knew that Ji Xun would not let go because of her words, but now he needed his own company and comfort, and that was all she could do.


    It took Ji Xun a long time to let go of Su Mianyue, but he held her hand instead and whispered, "From the moment I remember, the love between the father and mother has been as good as normal couples. I was lucky to be their son. Even if I was born in the royal family, I could have a good childhood. Although my father made me his reserve monarch, he did not force me to learn how to govern the country all day long. Instead, he taught me how to be a benevolent monarch in a way that made me happy..."


    As Ji Xun stepped into Pepper House and listened to him talk about his childhood, Su Mianyue could feel how happy Ji Xun was at that time. This was something she had never had before, including her feelings for the Su Family father and son. It was also because the other party''s efforts moved her, and a large part of it was responsibility.


    Pepper House was rebuilt after the fire that broke out in the palace, but it was also rebuilt in the same way. It could be said that every plant here reminded Ji Xun of the past.


    Even he remembered clearly how many bruises he got from wrestling on the first green brick, and he remembered that there were still smiling marks on his lips.


    Su Mianyue was a silent listener, and the corners of his mouth could not help but fly up. It seemed that he could see Ji Xun running in Pepper House when he was a teenager. He must be a lovely little boy.


    However, even the best memories had an end. When ji xun finished telling the family''s last dinner, his face slowly turned cold, and the murderous aura on his body suddenly spread. Su Mianyue subconsciously held Ji Xun''s hand tightly, afraid that he would fall into the memories and be unable to extricate himself.


    Perhaps because of the pain in her hand, Ji Xun''s murderous aura gradually dissipated, but the scarlet in her eyes did not have time to fade. Her thin lips stared at a place that refused to look away, calling Su Mianyue''s heart to lift again.


    "Right there." Ji Xun pointed to the center of the courtyard, and the hatred and pain in his eyes were inseparable. "The father died in his mother''s arms, and his mother''s bright red body was even more dazzling than the sunset. I don''t know if the blood was hers or his, but the mother''s face was still smiling. I know that my mother saw my figure, but I was covered by shaoqiu''s mouth and tightly held by my teacher and couldn''t rush over. The empress mother shook her head at me almost imperceptibly. I couldn''t hear what the empress mother said to those people. Then I saw the empress mother droop her head and I was dragged into the secret passage by my teacher and son, and was escorted away from the capital by a secret guard."


    Ji Xun said these words in a flat tone, as if he were telling someone else''s story, but the sweat in his palms betrayed his heart.


    "I was carried away by a secret guard. My last memory is a sea of fire in Pepper House. I don''t know how many people were buried in Pepper House that day. Those two beasts claimed to be the emperor if they couldn''t kill me, and I''ve been avoiding the pursuit. The only way to survive is to come back and take revenge. As long as we catch them, we might be able to find our father and mother."


    Speaking of this, Ji Xun looked up at the sky and Su Mianyue looked up and saw a line of tears flowing down his face. "Yue, I know I was lying to myself. I didn''t even dare to let the secret guards investigate for so many years because I knew they would never leave their father and mother''s lives, or even their bodies... Otherwise, they would have lured me out to kill him with their parents."


    "Yu..." Su Mianyue called out in a low voice, distressed, but could not say a word of comfort.


    "I know, but I would rather live in a fantasy, so I gave them a chance to live, and they were very cooperative in deceiving me, but since they lied to me, why didn''t they live? Did they really think that they could atone for their sins after death?" Ji Xun suddenly burst out and sneered, "No, I won''t let them go even if they die. Their sins in this life are so deep, even if they die ten thousand times, it''s not enough to atone for them. I want them to pay the price for their mistakes in this life!"


    "Yes, they deserve it." Su Mianyue opened her mouth gently and looked at Ji Xun firmly. At this moment, she was willing to believe in the cycle of life and death, willing to believe in the cycle of cause and effect, as long as Ji Xun could let go of these obsessions.

 Chapter 584 The Most Severe Parting

    Yun Wansheng''s death still had a huge impact on Ji Xun, and his temper was very hot for days on end. Some courtiers also learned about this from their special channels, and they naturally did not want to be in trouble at this time.


    For a moment, the court officials only reported good news and not bad news, but they forgot that Ji Xun was not a dull emperor, and the dark guards in their hands had more accurate information about various places than they did, and even got the information first.


    Therefore, several officials who kept it a secret were brought to the knife by Ji Xun, so that the other officials woke up, knowing that reporting the news might be scolded or even demoted, but it was much lighter than losing a black hat or even losing his head.


    Fortunately, Ji Xun''s low pressure did not last for a few days. Su Mianyue''s company and his son''s understanding of people made Ji Xun feel much better. Besides, the witches also finished their ritual. Yun Wansheng was definitely not at peace after death.


    "Why are you frowning again? My Yu is almost an old man." Su Mianyue raised his hand and rubbed Ji Xun''s brows painfully.


    "Wanyan Lin, that lunatic, is actually using the entire country to start a war against the Yan Country. According to the time the secret guards sent the news, the soldiers are already at the bottom of the city," Ji Xun said coldly.


    Although the Yan Country''s treasury is not empty, the lives of the people have improved, and they have been enlisted in the army according to Su Mianyue''s proposal. If there is no war, they can only go home after three years of military service for an adult man, and these three years will pay more than the wages of the workers, but when the war begins, These people also wanted to return to the army to serve the country.


    It can be said that the current Yan Country is strong and strong, and the military supplies are sufficient, but the price to pay for a war is still heavy, and Ji Xun hated this.


    Su Mianyue frowned and thought of this. Seeing Ji Xun''s ugly face, he sighed and asked, "Wanyan Lin is indeed crazy, but will Retired Emperor of hengyuan allow them to go crazy like this?"


    "Hmph, Wanyan Lin ordered someone to put Retired Emperor under house arrest in order to lead his troops on a successful expedition. He did not hesitate to use his only son''s life to coerce Retired Emperor into compromise. According to the secret guards, Retired Emperor is now at the end of his life, and Wanyan Lin''s actions have made the courtiers feel cold and even more demoralized." Ji Xun lowered his voice.


    He was the king of the Yan Country, and he would not care about the people and soldiers of the Yan Country, but the country Wanyan Lin was going to war with was the country, so he couldn''t help but take this matter seriously.


    Su Mianyue was silent for a moment and said, "If Wanyan Lin died, wouldn''t this fight be over?"


    Ji Xun was stunned, then nodded and said, "Wanyan Lin issued the decree that Retired Emperor had already prepared before the imperial expedition. He was not under the crown prince''s supervision in the middle of the dynasty, and the empress, Yinn Yue, was sitting behind the curtain."


    Ji Xun did not say that he had received information before. Wanyan Lin had been hiding in Capital City, the Yan Country, during their wedding, and almost caught Wanyan Lin alive.


    Su Mianyue would never have thought of this, but from Ji Xun''s words, he guessed that Wanyan Lin was planning to go against the water and was not prepared to return home.


    The couple was immersed in their own thoughts, and it was a long time before Su Mianyue looked up and asked, "Is Yu planning to take the road personally?"


    Seeing Su Mianyue frown, Ji Xun rubbed the center of her eyebrows reluctantly and sighed. Yue should know the importance of morale in the army. Since Wanyan Lin is going to do this, I''m afraid that if I don''t go, I will lose the morale of the soldiers of the three armies. If the consequences are unimaginable, I can''t watch the soldiers of the Yan Country sacrifice in vain to protect the country. We can''t let Wanyan Lin bring his army to trample on Yan Country people."


    Su Mianyue knew that Ji Xun''s words made sense, and he tried to persuade him to swallow them. He just asked, "Is Yu ready? Who is he going to take this time?"


    Although Ji Xun was on his own, it was only a symbolic appearance in the army. As the king of a country, he could not go to the front, but the tactical general would be the final decision-maker, but the general who led the three armies was still indispensable.


    Seeing the worry and reluctance in Su Mianyue''s eyes, Ji Xun was relieved. She was afraid that Su Mianyue would go to the front with him at all costs. Ji Xun did not want to be separated from Su Mianyue, nor did she want to suffer.


    Moreover, the central government must have reliable and valuable people to take charge of the situation, so as not to cause a fire in the backyard.


    The most important thing was that their son Ji Xingran was too young to leave his mother''s company, and there were always times when he couldn''t take care of it at the front.


    "This time, yu qing and xiao shi will go with me, while the third class will stay in the capital and wait for orders. I can''t hide the news that I went to the front personally. I''m afraid that some people will be tempted to move. Yue, you should be more careful when you stay in the palace. Everything is important to the safety of you and your son." Ji Xun didn''t want to let go, but he had to warn her.


    Su Mianyue leaned into Ji Xun''s arms and nodded, knowing how dangerous the situation she might be facing was, but she had to brace herself for this day and let Ji Xun fight back without any worries.


    "My son and I are waiting for you at home. Don''t let us wait too long. My son is too young and needs me to take care of him. I am a very lazy woman. I can''t guarantee that I will do something to shake my hands after a long time. Also, don''t let yourself get hurt. I''m a woman who pursues perfection. There are too many scars on you. I won''t like them." Su Mianyue babbled on as if it would not separate or give Ji Xun more consideration.


    Ji Xun tightened his arms and rested his chin on Su Mianyue''s head, "I promise, I will definitely come back in one piece. I won''t let you and your son wait too long. You have to promise me to take care of yourself and my son."


    The couple hugged each other tightly, enjoying the warmth of this moment. They did not know how long this separation would last, but they also knew that this separation would be the most severe one they would face in their lives, and they had to do their best to meet again.


    Neither of them was the kind of man who had a strong relationship with his daughter and a short heroic spirit, so that after a moment of silence they began to discuss the matter of this expedition.


    Su Mianyue told Ji Xun all the tactics she could think of, but time was limited. Last time, she wanted Ji Xun to come back safely. As for whether the tactics were despicable or not, they were going to fight against the enemy and not initiate the war. No matter what they did, they had a clear conscience.


    Ji Xun, who had been living in exile for many years, was free from formalities. As long as he could reduce his own casualties and losses, he did not mind leaving vicious comments in the history books.


    Ji Xun, who was also worried about Su Mianyue''s situation, informed her of all the news he had recently received and handed over the intelligence network to Su Mianyue. He had certain matters in the army that would be inconvenient to handle.


    "Yu, the Purple Mist Mountain and a group of monkeys haven''t left the mountain yet. Their martial arts are not very good, but they are also much better than most of your army''s martial arts. Especially, they are good at concealing themselves and tracking. This time when you go to the front line, I will hand them over to you. I hope you can return safely and bring them back at the same time."


    Su Mianyue was worried about the safety of the monkeys, but he had to use them at this critical moment.


    Ji Xun wanted to refuse, but Su Mianyue could only nod his head in response to the insistence in his eyes, thinking that when he left, he would leave more guards to protect Su Mianyue and her son, so that he could go to war without any worries.

 Chapter 585 Dont Talk, Kiss Me

    As the border had not yet sent an urgent report, the news that Ji Xun was going to lead his troops to war naturally caused an uproar in the civil and military dynasties. Many officials knelt down and asked Ji Xun not to believe the rumors that the country was the most important.


    Ji Xun glanced coldly at the officials and a sinister smile appeared on his lips. He knew that the main reason why these officials did not want him to go on a personal expedition was not because they were afraid that the news was fake. After all, Ji Xun''s intelligence network was very clear that these officials were afraid that Su Mianyue would change the regime of the Yan Country.


    To be exact, they were afraid of Su Mianyue''s habits and would kill people if they didn''t agree with each other. Then they really didn''t even have the chance to complain.


    "All my dear ministers, please do not invite me again. I have made up my mind." Ji Xun said in a deep voice. When he saw that there was someone else who wanted to speak, he glanced at him coldly and said to himself without anger, "The ministry of war, the Ministry of Revenue officials, do their best to assist the commanders and military supplies. If there are not enough people, you can borrow them from their yamen. In three days, the army will immediately rush to the border. If there is any delay, bring them up to see you."


    "Your majesty, think twice!" The ministers knelt and begged.


    Ji Xun glanced at her carelessly and continued, "While I was on the front line, the empress was acting as the warden. If anyone did not respect the empress, it would be contemptuous of my holy will, and it would not be too much to punish the whole family."


    After finishing what he had to say, Ji Xun threw his sleeves and strode away, allowing the officials to kowtow repeatedly without stopping.


    Before he left, he had to make arrangements for the junior class. After all, Su Mianyue''s decision to dispatch troops would cause many of the court officials to object, and Ji Xun would write down the possibility as an imperial edict. At that time, Su Mianyue would only need to use the imperial edict to do things, and those officials would not dare to disobey the imperial edict.


    With only three days to spare, Ji Xun was only busy resting for two hours a day, and Su Mianyue was not free. Even if the couple could share a room together, they were talking about marching, fighting, and the situation of the court, and there was no time for them to gossip.


    On the third day, the ministry of war and the Ministry of Revenue had prepared their military supplies according to Ji Xun''s request, and if they dared to do anything, they would be looking for death.


    While Ji Xun and Su Mianyue were talking about the vassal kings, Su Hao came to the palace for the first time without an invitation with the token given by Ji Xun.


    "Second brother?" Su Mianyue looked at Su Hao in surprise. The whole Yan Capital knew about Ji Xun''s personal expedition, and the su family knew about it, so Su Mianyue didn''t understand what Su Hao was doing here at this time.


    "I''ll go with Yu," Su Hao said faintly.


    "Second brother, you..." Su Mianyue tried to persuade but was interrupted by Su Hao raising his hand.


    His eyes fell on Ji Xun. Su hao said, "Father has already nodded in this matter. This battle must be difficult. Although I am disabled, I still have the ability to protect myself. I can take care of myself by following Yu. Besides, my second brother has a brain, which is of some use."


    "Second brother should stay. Yue needs help too." Ji Xun frowned. It wasn''t that he looked down on the crippled Su Hao, but that he was really worried about Su Mianyue. He didn''t want Su Mianyue to worry about him and Su Hao at the same time.


    It was good to say that Ji Xun loved Su Mianyue, or that he was selfish, or that he didn''t like that Su Mianyue was pretending to be a man other than him, which would drive him crazy.


    "Father knows more about official business than I do. Having a father in Capital City is enough to help my little sister through all the difficulties." Su Hao said lightly, but it was also an undeniable fact. After all, if Su Chengye had not been for Su Mianyue''s happiness, he would not have ended up like that in the Tianlan. He would have quit the official arena with great success.


    "My little sister knows my second brother. She doesn''t like to study as much as my eldest brother, but she is more interested in the art of war. Don''t you want to give my second brother a chance to compete for a place in the Yan Country?"


    Su Hao''s words left Ji Xun and Su Mianyue speechless. Although most of the generals in the court and china had relatives and friends with Su Mianyue, they were not real family after all. Even if they didn''t care, outsiders looked different.


    If Su Hao could really make a contribution, even if it was just a casual job, it would make the people in the court treat the Su Family differently, so that Su Mianyue''s position would be promoted, including Ji Xingran''s future succession.


    The couple looked at each other and Su Mianyue shrugged helplessly. She could not persuade the second brother who had already made up her mind.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to ask second brother to join me at the front." Ji Xun smiled and hinted that su hao would not be in danger and would only be a military adviser.


    "The commoners thanked the emperor." Su Hao lost an arm and could only bow in respect.


    "Second brother, you don''t have to be like this. Don''t say you''re Mianyue''s second brother. Even if I''m the son of the Su Family, I don''t need to be like this." Ji Xun stood up and held Su Hao, not caring about these false gifts.


    Su Mianyue understood what Su Hao meant, so he smiled and said, "Second brother is right to do this. Since he is going to go with Yu, it must be countless pairs of eyes watching. Therefore, the necessary etiquette must be taken care of so that no one can say that the su family is too proud and spoiled, and it will hinder second brother''s future, saying that he is relying on nepotism to ascend."


    Su Mianyue spoke clearly. After all, apart from her straightforwardness, neither of them was suitable.


    After explaining some things to Su Hao, su hao left wisely, leaving space for the two of them who were about to leave.


    The three days were almost over. The couple stared at each other and couldn''t bear to look away. After all, no one could predict how long this would last, and neither of them had an easy burden.


    "Yue, I..." Ji Xun opened his mouth, only to find that they had already said what they were going to say, and repeating those words over and over again was not their character.


    Seeing Ji Xun''s reluctance, Su Mianyue tapped his index finger on Ji Xun''s mouth and whispered, "Shh, don''t talk. Kiss me."


    Originally, he wanted to ask Su Mianyue to leave before he left. At the invitation of Su Mianyue, Ji Xun immediately turned into a wolf and kissed Su Mianyue on the back of his head with one hand.


    Ji Xun''s kiss was a little overbearing, not as gentle as usual, as if he wanted to integrate Su Mianyue into his bone marrow, and Su Mianyue did not have any reserved response, trying to leave some traces in Ji Xun''s mind.


    The two kissed passionately, madly expressing their love and yearning with their actions...


    After a warm moment, Ji Xun hugged the lazy little woman in his arms and gazed at her face. He said in a low voice, "Yue is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Fortunately, only I can see Yue when she is the most beautiful. Otherwise, I will be so jealous that I will go crazy."


    "It''s your blessing to marry a perfect woman like me, so you have to cherish it." Su Mianyue said narcissistically. Seeing that Ji Xun was so embarrassed, he laughed out loud and punched Ji Xun on the chest twice with feigned ferocity, but his movements were very gentle. "Hmph, my second brother followed you on this expedition. Even if brother yi didn''t have the time to watch over you, my second brother would definitely tell me everything he heard and saw. If you dare to do something that wronged me, hmph..."


    "With Yue around, how can I eat another woman?" Ji Xun grabbed Su Mianyue''s fist and asked.


    "I''m used to eating delicious food, but who knows if I want to change my taste and eat some light dishes?" Su Mianyue muttered.


    "Since Yue doesn''t believe it, then I can only do it myself. Will you hand over all the public food to the assembly?" Ji Xun raised his lips and smiled...

 Chapter 586 This Palace Will Give You Another Chance

    The emperor''s personal expedition was of course a sensational event. Not only were the civil and military officials, but even the people all over the city went out on their knees to pay their respects.


    Although the news of the war had not yet reached the capital, the court had already announced the truth to the outside world. The people believed it and were excited that Ji Xun was willing to go on a personal expedition, so many young and middle-aged people were looking for ways to join the army.


    It was a great honor to be able to fight with the emperor in blood, and if you could make a contribution to the war, you would be greatly promoted.


    As for the fact that there would be casualties in the war, it was forgotten by the people. Not to mention that the imperial government''s pension for the families of the deceased soldiers and the disabled soldiers was enough to not worry about the future, even the excitement of the blood drowned out reason.


    But this was exactly what Ji Xun and Su Mianyue wanted to see. The new recruits were not suited to go to the front, but they were able to train in the army. When the front really needed support, they were not without soldiers.


    As the empress, Su Mianyue also came to see Ji Xun off. Although this was not a proper etiquette, su mianyue was about to go to prison, so the act of sending him off was not a big deal.


    There was not much response to Su Mianyue''s imprisonment among the people, not to mention that Su Mianyue''s son was the crown prince, or that Su Mianyue''s dowry filled the treasury. They did not doubt that Su Mianyue would do anything harmful to the Yan Country.


    At the gate of the city, Ji Xun was standing on the chariot in armor, holding a sword at his waist and shouting encouraging words. Su Mianyue, on the other hand, stared at Ji Xun with all his heart, trying to engrave his face in his mind.


    "All the soldiers listen to your orders and swear not to return them until they repel the enemy!" Ji Xun pulled out his sword. He was full of energy. Many people could hear him.


    The soldiers outside the city echoed loudly, and even the people inside the city shouted long live. The noise spread throughout Yan Capital.


    Ji Xun looked up at Su Mianyue, who was sitting on the right side of the Phoenix Sedan Chair, and the couple''s eyes were glued to each other. They couldn''t tell each other how much they loved each other on such an occasion.


    "Your majesty is in great danger and still wants to take care of the dragon body. Your concubines and your sons are waiting for you in the palace. When the army returns, your concubines have ordered people to prepare food and wine to reward the soldiers of the third army." Su Mianyue also shouted with his inner strength and saluted ji xun in front of everyone.


    Su Mianyue''s worship was very standard, and there was no reluctance. She knew her identity very well, and she would not make it difficult for Ji Xun.


    Ji Xun wanted to go over and help su mianyue up, but he could only say, "The imperial court is assisted by all the ministers of love. The empress doesn''t have to do everything personally. Take care of her son more time. I will definitely return safely with the three armies. At that time, the empress shouldn''t be reluctant to have so much food and wine."


    Ji Xun intentionally laughed out loud. His relaxed tone made many people who came to send their families to war feel more confident, as if Ji Xun could really bring all the soldiers back.


    Looking at Little Prince, who was in Biwu''s arms, Ji Xun wanted to kiss his son again, but the time was too good to delay, and it was not good to have children in front of the people.


    "Crown prince, my father is going to protect the people of the Yan Country and the jiangshan army. When you grow up, you must also be an immediate emperor. I, the people of the Yan Country, are all good sons. As the reserve monarch of the country, you must not allow others to invade the land and harm the people!" Knowing that Ji Xingran could not understand these words, Ji Xun still wanted to say and tell the people that it was their honor to be a member of the Yan Country.


    When she took her son into her arms, Su Mianyue saluted ji xun again. This time, she saluted for Little Prince, but Su Mianyue did not take Ji Xun''s words. She believed that her son would be better than the blue.


    Ji Xun hardened his heart and turned his head away from the mother and son, lest he could not bear to leave. The sword pointed straight ahead and ordered him to leave.


    After Ji Xun''s chariot was the mount of Wu Yuqing, the great general, and as he brushed past Su Mianyue''s Phoenix Sedan Chair, he nodded his head in an almost undetectable manner.


    Su Hao, after all, was white, so he went out with the convoy carrying supplies behind him, but instead of riding a horse, he sat in a carriage and smiled at Su Mianyue as he passed by the Phoenix Sedan Chair, silently comforting Su Mianyue.


    Their relatives had already left, and they could not be seen for a long time. However, su mianyue still did not order them to return to the palace. After the army had completely left, she said softly, "Since ancient times, there have been soldiers who have returned with their dead bodies. I don''t know how many souls of this million soldiers will be buried in other places."


    "I''m not as kind as my sister. I just want the people I care about to come back." Biwu''s eyes were no less worried than Su Mianyue''s, especially the way Wu Yuqing looked at her when she passed by feng xun, which made Biwu unforgettable. However, she could not give Wu Yuqing any response, and she looked as cool as if she were looking at a stranger.


    But Biwu''s heart was as painful as a knife. She quietly pinched the amulet in her sleeve pocket. She asked for it for wu yuqing, but she didn''t have the courage to send it out so that Wu Yuqing wouldn''t misunderstand.


    Su Mianyue was preoccupied and did not notice Biwu''s reaction. It took a long time for him to order someone to return to the palace.


    The people waited until the phoenix driver had left before they got up one after another. Many people seemed to have forgotten their purpose of coming here. Those who had the guts to sneak a look at Su Mianyue''s face could not help but praise the empress''s beauty as if she were a celestial being.


    Su Mianyue did not know how the people would judge her appearance, and the people below would not report such matters that would not affect the overall situation. After all, Su Mianyue was busy with too many facts every day.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month passed, and Su Mianyue gradually got used to the palace without Ji Xun. Most of the time in the day was occupied by the news from the government and secret guards, and he had to find time to accompany his son.


    In the imperial study today, as she listened to the rebuttal of the court officials, her eyes gradually grew murderous.


    In the early days of Ji Xun''s departure, the courtiers did not dare to disobey Su Mianyue, and there were no difficult things to do at that time. However, in less than half a month, the courtiers began to have other thoughts, intentionally or unintentionally, to make things difficult for Su Mianyue.


    "Empress, many of the Ministry of Revenue''s official positions are now in the air, and the ministers are really at a loss for time. Please allow the empress to promote new people to the post." The Ministry of Revenue letter respectfully invited Su Mianyue''s imperial decree. The action was impeccable, but the tone was not an imperial decree.


    "Empress, Ministry of Personnel..."


    "The ministry of war..."


    Then came the other books.


    The sneer on Su Mianyue''s face deepened.


    Playing with the pen in his hand, Su Mianyue let out a faint sigh and asked, "I would like to know whether these positions have been vacant since the emperor was in the palace, or only after the emperor''s personal expedition?"


    The six books did not even make eye contact, and immediately replied, "It''s been a long time since the book was published."


    "This is strange. You have been able to perform your duties and have never done anything wrong when the emperor is in charge of the imperial court. Why is it that the emperor has just gone to the front and all the ministers and families are unable to catch him?"


    Su Mianyue''s red lips curled up slightly and his soft voice spoke, but it made the six books of the court not know how to answer them. Some things were completely different from what he wanted to say in his heart.


    Su Mianyue snorted with a sneer as he looked at the officials who did not know how to respond. Suddenly, the pen in his hand was broken into two pieces and he shouted angrily: "Do not think that this palace has no right to punish you on behalf of the prison state, nor do you think that this palace is easy to bully because it is a woman, nor do you think that the court can not transfer without you. This palace will give you another chance. Are the six ministries really short of people?"

 Chapter 587 What Do You Think?

    The hall was eerily silent after Su Mianyue''s question.


    Some lowered their heads in fear of being called out, others stuck their necks in silence to show that they were telling the truth, and some hung up on their own.


    There were only a few who hesitated to speak, looking as if they didn''t want the matter to continue, but they didn''t make a sound.


    Although Su Mianyue was always in a difficult position at the recent court meetings, even the people who received her orders in the court did not work efficiently. This was also when everyone was watching Su Mianyue''s ability.


    After glancing around indifferently, Su Mianyue pointed to the Ministry of Personnel book and asked: "When I said there was a shortage of people in all the ministries, the voice of the Ministry of Rites minister was the loudest, but now you can speak on behalf of everyone, so that the palace can know how many people there are in the six ministries, especially since the palace has not issued a few orders after presided over the government, how can the officials of the six ministries be so busy that they can''t perform their duties?"


    Su Mianyue''s voice was still very soft and pleasant, but Jixiang and Eunuch Qing, who were standing around Su Mianyue, glanced at him and then lowered their heads.


    After serving this master for so long, they knew a thing or two about Su Mianyue''s temperament and knew that someone was going to be unlucky today, but they would not be foolish to remind anyone, or it would be them who were unlucky.


    The Ministry of Rites minister who was named had to make a list of replies. He exchanged glances with the other ministers before he came out, but in his heart, he was at war with heaven and man.


    In fact, these books were all gambling, gambling that su mianyue was a woman with no decisive courage, and she dared not make fun of jiang shan. After all, Su Mianyue was only acting as a temporary court official. Once she dealt with things in an extreme way, Ji Xun might have scruples, which would affect the feelings of the empress dowager.


    The officials promoted from various ministries were their students and had nothing to do with the tian family.


    If they win, the power in their hands will be greater. In the future, Ji Xun will easily return to the court and not touch them at all. At that time, as long as they put the responsibility on Su Mianyue, only Su Mianyue will suffer.


    But since it was a gamble, there was also the possibility of losing. If you lose, you will lose your life.


    Su Mianyue did not rush, but waited for the Ministry of Personnel to open its books.


    Seeing that his expression had changed so quickly and the smile on his lips had become a little sarcastic, it seemed that the six parts were not merged, so that she could do it easily.


    "Back to the empress, the Ministry of Personnel is in charge of the world''s officials, and there are a lot of officials that need to be replaced. Even the turmoil caused by the change of imperial power in the capital has damaged a large number of officials. Many officials need to be responsible for a few errands. In the long run, it will be difficult for them to do their best to serve the country because of tiredness. So I asked the empress for permission." Ministry of Personnel shangshu pondered over and over again, but still gritted his teeth firmly.


    Su Mianyue smiled and said three good words in a row, "So, if this palace is not allowed to play, it will become a banshee that will bring disaster to the country and the people. After that, it will be a sinner of the Yan Country. Is that what the Yan Country book means?"


    "I''m afraid." The Ministry of Personnel minister quickly kneeled and pleaded, "I didn''t mean to, and the emperor also proposed to add officials in the middle of the court, so I will make a proposal."


    Ji Xun was used to suppress Su Mianyue, and the Ministry of Personnel secretary was even more ruthless.


    At this time, if Su Mianyue said that she had always known about the past dynasty was evil, then it really fulfilled the name of the demon queen.


    But if he did not say a word, he could only be led by his nose. How could Su Mianyue let everyone get what they wanted?


    Her fair fingertips tapped on the armrest. Although she was acting as a supervisor, she was not really the emperor, so she sat on the phoenix couch, and the table was placed a little distance away from the imperial court to show her respect for the emperor.


    Through the curtain of pearls, Su Mianyue could see the various states of the officials, but the officials could not see Su Mianyue''s appearance, let alone his expression.


    However, the crisp tapping made many people''s hearts beat. Such a rhythmic melody told them that su mianyue was a success. Ministry of Personnel shangshu was even more shocked. Her back was already soaked unconsciously, and she almost said that what she said was a joke.


    However, after receiving the gaze of his colleagues, the Ministry of Personnel secretary saluted again, "Please also ask the empress to show her sympathy to her subordinates. Caienke will recruit new officials and make up for the missing officials for the six ministries."


    After the Ministry of Personnel shangshu finished saying this, she did not hear any voices in the hall for a long time, and her heart was even more flustered. It was not because of Su Mianyue''s silence, but because those colleagues who had agreed to advance and retreat together did not make a sound. This was to test him.


    No matter how much Ministry of Personnel shangshu hated her, she could only persevere to the end.


    Su Mianyue cast a mocking glance at the silent officials and gave Jixiang a look.


    Jixiang strode forward a few steps, opened a booklet and read aloud: "On the tenth day of april, the empress had ordered Ministry of Personnel officials to adjust their official files. After the next court, the minister of the Ministry of Personnel and the waiter took all the officials to the piaoyang building to drink and go whoring with prostitutes until the end of xu. The next day, all the officials... On the 16th of april..."


    Jixiang''s voice was loud and he was reading about some chores, but these words made the back of the Ministry of Personnel minister kneeling on the ground bend down, and the cold sweat on his face fell to the ground.


    The Yan Country did not prohibit officials from prostitution, but as a minister, he brought a group of officials to prostitution during his time on duty, and did not do the court''s business openly and insidiously, and this kind of thing more than once, this was simply the rhythm of his own death.


    After Jixiang finished reading, he bowed to Su Mianyue and asked, "Empress, how many other books do you want to read together?"


    Jixiang''s voice was loud and sharp, but this short sentence made many people sweat, almost begging for forgiveness on their knees.


    Su Mianyue was silent for a while before opening his mouth, but he asked the courtier, "Do you think this palace should let Jixiang continue to read?"


    The officials of the Ministry of Personnel were ashen, and the officials of the other five ministries were no better. Immediately, someone fell to the ground in fear.


    Su Mianyue said indifferently, "Since you are not in good health, then go back to the house to rest. Next time, resign and go home."


    The official quickly knelt and kowtowed as if he had been granted an amnesty and staggered out of the hall.


    The people of the five ministries were also relieved by Su Mianyue''s words, and immediately understood that Su Mianyue didn''t want to end it all at once. Otherwise, even if he couldn''t kill all of them, a few of them would be unlucky.


    Everyone lowered their heads and secretly looked at the Ministry of Personnel''s books. Although the way they used was different from that of the Ministry of Personnel, it was true that they delayed yizhi and did not do anything. Now that Su Mianyue was willing to give them a way out, no one would be stupid not to fight for the chance to perform.


    Ministry of Rites shangshu rushed out and pointed at the books of the Ministry of Rites, "Mr. Zhang, you and I have been officials of the same dynasty for dozens of years. How can you do such a ridiculous thing? You are simply... Oh, how can Mr. Zhang do such a shameful thing?"


    Ministry of Rites books have always been known for their gentleness, so it is impossible to say nasty things in public, just to show an attitude.


    As for him, he sighed and closed his eyes, but he was just guilty of not daring to read the Ministry of Personnel book.


    Then a few more ministers came forward to denounce the Ministry of Rites, but no one mentioned whether they should be convicted or not.


    Seeing that these officials wanted to be nice to her, but they wanted to leave room, Su Mianyue sneered at them and watched them play. When no one knew what else to say, he said to Ji Qin: "King of Yongan, when the emperor left, he once told this palace that there were places in the government that did not know how to rely on the king of Yongan. I wonder how the king of Yongan felt that the Ministry of Personnel minister and the officials of the Ministry of Rites should be dealt with properly."

 Chapter 588 It Was Really Contradictory

    Ji Qin knew the meaning of the song when he heard it. Su Mianyue specifically mentioned the Ministry of Personnel''s letter of worship to make an example of others, "Back to the empress, according to the law, the Ministry of Personnel has issued a letter in contempt of the will and should be sentenced to death. All nine clans can be sent to prison, and the officials of the Ministry of Personnel must be sentenced to death in order to respect the power of our court. The crime can be implicated in the whole family."


    Ji Qin spoke with all his might. This was not an exaggeration, but it was a punishment for those officials who did not respect the holy will. Although Su Mianyue was the ruler of the country, he was certainly not the emperor, but he could be lenient.


    But now that it was time for Su Mianyue to stand up, Ji Qin could only use this as a reference.


    Ji Qin''s words made the Ministry of Personnel shangshu kneel, as if he had lost his soul.


    Although the other officials couldn''t bear it, no one came forward to plead for him. Not to mention that Su Mianyue hadn''t made a decision yet, they didn''t have the courage to plead just because they were all tied up in pigtails.


    Ministry of Personnel shangshu obviously thought of this too, so he did not make any fearless struggle.


    Su Mianyue did not like to be too murderous, especially when the nine clans were involved and too many innocent people were sacrificed, but now she was forced to be ruthless by these restless officials.


    However, before Su Mianyue spoke, the Ministry of Personnel minister suddenly burst into a wild laugh and pointed in Su Mianyue''s direction and shouted recklessly, "Even the son of heaven is still a woman. Didn''t the empress really think she could order all the civil and military officials to obey you? Female chicken sichen, you are the woman who will destroy the great fortune of my Yan Country! How can the thousands of men of the Yan Country succumb to lust? Even if I die, I will die well, and I will never let a woman like you decide whether to live or die!"


    Ministry of Personnel shangshu shouted and stood up to hit the pillar. This sudden action stunned many people. Even if Ji Qin wanted to stop them, it would be too late for them to stay away.


    With a thud, Su Mianyue slapped the table, pulled down the curtain with one hand, and a dozen or so beads shot in the direction of the Ministry of Personnel book. The internal force of the force caused many courtiers to be blown down, which made everyone think that Su Mianyue was born from a river and lake, and it was easy to kill these people.


    I saw the Ministry of Personnel books ah screamed, dark court uniform can not see blood, but the whole person lying on the ground did not even have the strength to get up, it can be seen how badly injured.


    The most important thing was that Su Mianyue had shot out so many beads, except for one that was embedded in the pillar, none of them could be seen. It was not necessary to guess that they were in the body of a Ministry of Personnel book.


    Without the bead curtains separating them, the fearful officials looked up at Su Mianyue, who was standing on a high seat with a cold face.


    She was not wearing a phoenix robe and was dressed in a simple and elegant dress. Only a phoenix hairpin on her head represented her status. No matter how far away she was, she could see Su Mianyue''s beauty and the cold air emanating from her body.


    "Very well, my favorite person in this palace is someone who has the courage to speak out. It''s a pity that the Ministry of Personnel does not do the imperial history. Otherwise, this ability to reverse the black and white will make the court no longer have a good official to stay in."


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were piercing in the direction of the Ministry of Personnel''s letter, and his red lips gently said, "The decree is that the letter of the Ministry of Personnel does not respect the will and wantonly humiliates the royal family. The crime should be punished, and immediately dragged out of the palace door to be put to death. The officials will be sentenced."


    It was not a mistake for the Ministry of Personnel minister to be executed at a slow pace, not to mention he was punished for several crimes.


    After thinking about it for a while, the right-hand man came out and asked, "Empress, the case of the Ministry of Personnel book, can it be tried again?"


    Su Mianyue frowned as he asked if the nine clans were guilty of the same crime, "He shall bear the crime of the Ministry of Personnel''s letter of worship alone and immediately flush the zhang family into the treasury. The entire zhang family, regardless of whether men or women have criminal records, is to be dealt with in accordance with the law, and the rest are sold as government slaves. They are not allowed to redeem themselves in the third life, to participate in the imperial examination within ten generations, and will not be pardoned."


    Su Mianyue''s decree seemed cruel, but in fact, it gave the zhang family a chance to survive, at least not involving a human life.


    Glancing at the other Ministry of Personnel officials, Su Mianyue''s eyes once again cooled and he said coldly: "All the officials of the Ministry of Personnel knew that their superiors had violated national laws without stopping them, let alone the court. The officials of the fourth grade or above were beheaded, and the officials of the fifth grade or above were cut at two levels. The others who participated in the resistance against imperial decrees were punished with 100 taels of silver. If there were any more mistakes, they would be dismissed and investigated."


    After a pause, Su Mianyue saw that many courtiers were relieved. He continued, "In addition, the family members of the officials above the fourth grade of the Ministry of Personnel are all distributed to the border. They are not allowed to return to Capital City forever, and their descendants are not allowed to participate in the scientific examination within three generations. In the future, there will be any more officials who disobey the law, and this punishment is the lowest standard."


    With that said, Su Mianyue brushed his sleeves and left. Jixiang hurriedly called for a retreat and immediately cried in the hall. The Ministry of Personnel officials who had worked so hard to reach the fourth grade all hated the books of the Ministry of Personnel.


    When the other five officials saw this, they quickly left with their heads lowered, not daring to look at the despairing expressions of the other officials.


    The Imperial Guard quickly came in to pick up the people, but the officials of the ministry of justice were not allowed to stay and sit down.


    The right and Ji Qin walked out side by side. They talked in a low voice and only heard the right sigh, "The empress is kind. Otherwise, the officials of the Ministry of Personnel would probably not be left. Not to mention the nine clans involved, they would have to cut through the whole family."


    Was Su Mianyue merciful?


    Ji Qin raised an eyebrow and immediately thought that Su Mianyue was a woman who could kill a bloody path in the army. Such a person was ruthless in nature, but did not want to hurt the innocent. It was really a contradiction.


    "What the right hand says is very true." Ji Qin nodded in unison and said in a low voice, "If you don''t want to see the punishment later, you should think about how to deal with the aftermath. The empress is willing to leave a way for the families of those officials, but no one will buy it. I''m afraid this will have a certain impact on the court."


    Hearing this, the right-hand man frowned. He didn''t expect this, but now he was the leader of all the officials, and he had to deal with these things properly. He knew more about Su Mianyue than any other official.


    "Well, these people won''t die if they don''t do it. They''ve done it all, but with so many less officials in charge of the Ministry of Personnel, it''s going to be a mess for a while." Shaking his head on the right, he looked at the Imperial Guard dragging the books of the Imperial Guard, which had passed out, but there was a trail of blood on the ground. Death was the only relief for him, but it was also the most desirable hope.


    Su Mianyue would no longer care about these officials. She did not like to kill people, but she did not like to be fooled. Since she was in this position, many things were involuntary.


    When they returned to Pepper House, they first looked at Ji Xingran. The child over half a year old could already turn over and play happily in the crib.


    After teasing her son for a while, Su Mianyue sat down on the soft couch to deal with official business. In order to spend more time with her son, she could only choose this method.


    "Empress, the little miracle doctor wants to see you." Eunuch Qing slipped into the room and reported to su mianyue.


    "Well, let him in." Su Mianyue''s face finally brightened up.


    Shen Yi had not been in Yan Capital for a long time, but his reputation had already become famous. No one did not know that he was a good friend of the empress, and even more knew that the doctor with medical skills only liked to treat difficult and complicated diseases. As for ordinary diseases, it was more difficult to ask him to treat them than to pick stars.

 Chapter 589 Theres Something Important to Announce

    Shen Yi was never a man who paid attention to vulgar etiquette, and Su Mianyue didn''t care about it either, so after Shen Yi entered the room, he sat down across from Su Mianyue, shouted at the little master who was thirsty to death, and took up a cup of tea.


    Looking at Shen Yi''s beard, Su Mianyue could not help but twitch the corner of his mouth, but he was kind enough not to ask Shen Yi what had happened, and the look of this guy could tell that it was bad luck.


    Without Su Mianyue asking, shen yi opened his mouth and shouted like a firecracker, "Miss Su, I almost lost my life to do something for you this time. You have to make it up to me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for leaving. Look at this handsome face of young master. It''s almost ruined."


    Shen yi pointed at the bruise next to his eyes. Only then did Su Mianyue find out that Shen Yi was injured. He quickly asked, "Who was injured? How dare you! Shen Yi, tell me! I will avenge you!"


    Shen opened his mouth and said, "It''s not that..." Under Su Mianyue''s good gaze, Shen Yi closed his mouth and changed the subject awkwardly, "The old man you let master save won''t die. His grandson asked master to send a message to you, saying that his family will definitely repay this favor."


    Su Mianyue smiled clearly, knowing that the end would be like this, but he was not stingy to praise: "I knew that this matter was left to you to handle it, it can not be wrong, the little miracle doctor is indeed the little miracle doctor, I Su Mianyue was lucky to be friends with you, you have helped me a big favor."


    Shen Yi snorted proudly. If there was a tail, it would go up into the sky. Su Mianyue had the urge to beat people up, and he couldn''t see such a fart.


    However, thinking of Shen Yi''s temperament, Su Mianyue was very smart and said, "You''ve had a hard journey. I''ll have someone take you to rest first, and I''ll cook a few dishes for you later."


    Shen Yi''s eyes lit up, but he raised his chin proudly and snorted, "You know the truth. Although the young master is not a glutton, he can barely accept your thanks for being so poor."


    With that, shen yi got up and walked out. Su Mianyue gave duke qing a look. Eunuch Qing quickly led Shen Yi away with a dog''s leg.


    When shen yi left, Su Mianyue breathed a sigh of relief and secretly said that Shen Yi was a timely rain for her. Otherwise, after dealing with so many officials, she did not know where to find a replacement, so she was afraid that it would affect the normal operation of the court.


    "Come on, immediately announce the king of Yongan and his right-hand man to the palace." Su Mianyue gave the order after he was happy. As for cooking for Shen Yi, he was not in a hurry. From the way he looked, he knew that he couldn''t get up until the sun was setting.


    After solving a big worry in her heart, Su Mianyue temporarily put down her duties and hugged Ji Xingran to tease her. She had not been with her son since Ji Xun left.


    Looking apologetically at the little thing holding his lapel and grinning, Su Mianyue pointed at the tip of his nose and said, "Baby, call me mother. Come on, pronounce it with mother, mother..."


    The little guy was still grinning, his little hands clutching Su Mianyue''s face from time to time as if he were caressing her.


    Being melted by his son''s adorable heart, Su Mianyue really wanted to keep this beautiful moment and never let those vulgar things haunt him again.


    Soon, Ji Qin and the right-hand man entered the palace for an audience. Su Mianyue asked about the vacant positions in the court, and also asked for their opinions, but who was suitable for promotion and post transfer.


    Su Mianyue would ask if the two of them were not completely trusting. One was to test whether they had ulterior motives, and the other was to give them a chance to plant a few of their own confidants.


    Su Mianyue knew very well that it would be difficult for an official in the court if he did not have a capable person. Since the two of them must be valued, it is necessary to give them some benefits.


    Not to mention how Su Mianyue arranged the official affairs, the Hengyuan was a gloomy place, especially in the palace, which could be said to be dead.


    In the middle of the night, Retired Emperor had an emergency, and Yinn Yue took the crown prince and Empress Dowager to wait in the main hall.


    It was not until early morning that Retired Emperor awoke quietly, and his lisp told people to find several important officials in the court, and let Yinn Yue and her son enter the inner hall to serve the sick.


    Yinn Yue was flustered when he heard this. Retired Emperor''s actions that were not in line with etiquette and law must have been a major announcement.


    When the crown prince saw that Yinn Yue did not immediately take a step forward, he could not help but look up at Yinn Yue and call out worriedly, "Mother."


    Yinn Yue looked down at the crown prince and forced a smile, "Mother is fine."


    Empress Dowager was so angry that her teeth itched. Ever since the kidnapping, Retired Emperor became more and more hostile to her, and even refused to visit her.


    But now that they were all waiting in the main hall, Empress Dowager did not believe that Retired Emperor did not know that she was here, but he only asked Yinn Yue and her son to come in, which was clearly a slap in her face.


    If Retired Emperor only asked the crown prince to come in, Empress Dowager would not care. But yin yue was the queen, Retired Emperor''s daughter-in-law. How could daughter-in-law enter the father-in-law''s ward at will?


    A servant''s illness is just a good thing to say. In this world, a mother-in-law will make trouble for her daughter-in-law. A daughter-in-law''s filial piety will also take the initiative to serve her illness. But unless it is a family without servants, a father-in-law will only allow his daughter-in-law to serve her illness when he is seriously ill. Otherwise, he will not let his daughter-in-law go to bed.


    "The empress is really a good trick. Retired Emperor has indeed treated you differently. He has made you listen to politics without saying anything. Now he has given you a chance to spread your fame. Congratulations, ai jia." Empress Dowager opened his mouth and looked in Yinn Yue''s direction.


    Yinn Yue''s face turned pale. Empress Dowager was secretly scolding her for not keeping her principles, but Yinn Yue could not defend himself at this time.


    The crown prince frowned unhappily when he saw that his mother had been made difficult for him, even if that person loved his imperial grandmother.


    "Mother, go in and see grandfather huang. This is the first time that grandfather huang has ordered his children to serve him. He is afraid that he will not be able to do it alone." The crown prince quickly hid the light in his eyes and looked at Yinn Yue worriedly.


    Feeling warm for his son''s actions, Yinn Yue smiled and said, "Okay, mother will take you in now."


    "Then let''s go. Don''t let grandpa huang wait too long." It was as if the crown prince had forgotten that Empress Dowager was still here, so he walked in the direction of the inner chamber without any ceremony.


    As the head of the six palaces and the younger generation, Yinn Yue did not dare to treat Empress Dowager as nothing. "Mother, your concubines will go to visit your father first and come back later to accompany your mother."


    Empress Dowager was so angry that he gritted his teeth and thought that he had misjudged her. Yinn Yue was poking at her, not accepting Yinn Yue at all.


    Yinn Yue didn''t have time to pay much attention to Empress Dowager at the moment. She had been in a difficult situation since Retired Emperor''s illness last night. Wanyan Lin was already crazy, and Retired Emperor was the only pillar of support. If Retired Emperor died, the Hengyuan would be destroyed, and their mother and son could turn the tide?


    The little crown prince did not know what Yinn Yue was thinking, but he stopped to wait for Yinn Yue when he saw that she was walking slowly and held Yinn Yue''s hand tightly. Only then did he realize that Yinn Yue''s palm was sweaty and called out in a low voice, "Mother..."


    "Nothing happened to your mother. Don''t let your grandfather wait too long. Your grandfather loves you the most. He must want to see you very much." Yinn Yue smiled gently and patted the crown prince''s hand to let him walk in front of her. Even if she was the queen, she could not go beyond the crown prince''s identity, especially with Retired Emperor, which Yinn Yue knew best.

 Chapter 590 The Bottom Line of Being An Emperor

    No one knew what Retired Emperor had said to Yinn Yue and his mother. When several important officials entered the room, they heard the crown prince shouting, "Grandpa will live a long life. Grandpa said he would see his grandson grow up and marry the crown princess. Grandpa can''t keep his word."


    The crown prince''s voice was not loud, but the childlike voice was filled with pain that was hard to hide, which made people sad to hear.


    As for what Retired Emperor said, they could not hear clearly, but they could guess that it was comforting words. Yinn Yue stood aside and wept silently. Only when he saw the ministers come in did he turn his back and wipe the tears away.


    Retired Emperor''s dark eyes saw the people coming. After they saluted, he patted the crown prince''s hand and let him stand to one side. He tried so hard to get up, but he was powerless. Yinn Yue wanted to help him up, but Retired Emperor waved his hand and refused.


    "I summoned you here today for a witness, and this decree was set up six months ago." Retired Emperor said, pointing to the imperial edict held in front of the stage beside him. Although the pronunciation was not very clear, he tried his best to gather all his strength and shouted, "From now on, the Hengyuan will be governed by the crown prince, and queen Yinn Yue will be in charge until the crown prince comes of age. Wanyan Lin, the rebellious son, disregarded the survival of the country and the safety of the people, and the lives and deaths of millions of soldiers and men. From now on, there is no need for any backup support. All the ministers and families must assist the crown prince and the empress with all their might."


    All the officials were shocked. Although the empress had been in power for a while, Retired Emperor''s intention this time was to give up the emperor who was fighting outside. Although they did not support Wanyan Lin for wasting his treasury to fight a meaningless war, they did not think of betraying the king.


    They were not sure if Retired Emperor was in a fit of anger or if he really thought so, but it was also true that the crown prince was bound to inherit the general rule.


    The scene was silent for a moment, and Retired Emperor regained his strength after a while. Seeing that the ministers were not cooperating with him, he immediately questioned, "Why, can''t I make a decision when I retire to Retired Emperor? Do you want to disobey the decree?"


    Retired Emperor''s words were very heavy, so heavy that it made people''s hearts sink. In an instant, they saw several important officials kneeling on the ground and kowtowing to Retired Emperor to plead guilty, and the prime minister could only force himself to ask, "Minister, don''t you dare ask Retired Emperor''s will but to establish a new king?"


    Retired Emperor gave him a cold look and a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "I don''t know what to say when the emperor does not abdicate. Does the prime minister want the crown prince to be unkind?"


    The prime minister only felt that the cold sweat on his forehead could be pooled into a river. He could not bear such a big crime. He quickly kowtowed and said, "Retired Emperor, calm down. I am afraid."


    The other courtiers also kowtowed, and Retired Emperor calmed down his anger. To be exact, he did not have much time to spend, so he could only make a long story short, "The Hengyuan is now in full disarray. Although the empress is a woman, she has been in power for a long time under my guidance. Although she needs the assistance of your courtiers, you must not coerce the son of heaven to order the princes. Otherwise, the other decree I have left behind for the empress and the crown prince will never spare you."


    "I will obey Retired Emperor''s orders and never dare to do anything against the fate of the country." The ministers kowtowed again.


    For half an hour, Retired Emperor told him everything that he remembered and needed to be told, and then he took his last breath, probably because he was unwilling, so he died in his grave.


    The crown prince had been standing by Retired Emperor''s side, and he immediately knelt down to cry. Yinn Yue also knelt down to cry.


    The whole country mourned Retired Emperor''s death, but because of the special period and the intention left by Retired Emperor, Retired Emperor''s death was the simplest of all the Hengyuan emperors.


    Yinn Yue and her son, who were dressed in mourning, took over the country''s affairs. The first thing they did was to block all the supplies to the border according to Retired Emperor''s orders, and to have all the military supplies that had already been transported to the border and were still on the way back.


    A secret order from Retired Emperor to Wanyan Lin was also sent to the border, and at the same time, the army should be deployed to defend the city. Wanyan Lin''s men should not be brought back with them. Otherwise, all Retired Emperor''s arrangements would be meaningless, and the Hengyuan would really be in danger.


    At the same time, Retired Emperor''s other two decrees went south and east respectively. Each of these two decrees would be posted in the form of a royal list. Even though these two places were independent kings, Retired Emperor was still their father. If his decree was not allowed to be conveyed, it would be unfilial and the throne would not be stable.


    It could be said that Retired Emperor put everyone together before his death, just to give his grandson a chance to sit on the throne, so that the Hengyuan could be strong again.


    What happened in Capital City, the Hengyuan, did not spread to the border so quickly. At this time, the two armies had already launched several fierce battles against each other, because both sides were personally attacked by the emperor, so they fought very miserably, killing and injuring hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    In the Hengyuan barracks, Wanyan Lin''s face turned green, showing the extent of the poison invasion. At this moment, he was coughing loudly with one hand clenched, the blood on his mouth was frightening, and the once handsome young man had already withered.


    The woman with a broken arm who was sitting at the bottom of the table smiled sarcastically. She was wearing a veil that made it hard to see her real face.


    "You don''t have much time. If you drag on like this, don''t expect to win the war. Don''t you think about cooperating with your master now?"


    The woman''s voice made Wanyan Lin frown in disgust and throw the handkerchief into the brazier. Then he looked up at the woman and said in an indifferent voice, "This is my business. It''s not your turn to interfere."


    "Everyone works for the master, but the division of labor is different. I kindly advise you to be ungrateful. When the master''s patience is exhausted, you should bear the anger yourself. Don''t forget that the only person who can save you is the master." The woman shouted with slight anger.


    "Get out." Wanyan Lin pointed to the outside of the account. "You are not allowed to enter the big account in the future without my permission, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you will walk out in good condition."


    "Wanyan Lin!" The woman raised her voice angrily. Seeing that Wanyan Lin had already lowered her head and was too lazy to pay attention to herself, she patted the table and stood up with a sneer, "Very good. Since you are so uncooperative, don''t blame me for being unkind."


    "It''s just a dog. It''s better to calm down in front of me." Wanyan Lin opened his mouth carelessly and focused on the map.


    Wanyan Lin was well aware of his current physical condition and the strength of his own army, but Wanyan Lin did not want to use the hands of others to defeat Ji Xun, which was his pride.


    At least for now, he didn''t want to agree to such a request, which was his bottom line as an emperor. He couldn''t hand over the country even to live, otherwise he wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    The woman who had been scolded as a dog pointed at Wanyan Lin for a long time without saying a word, but the sinister look in her eyes was frightening.


    The woman snorted coldly and walked out of the tent with a flick of her sleeve. She angrily led a horse and galloped away. She did not know that yan lin had spat out a large mouthful of blood when she left, and then fainted unconsciously.


    Wanyan Lin had already issued a verbal order that no one was allowed into the tent unless it was his order. This time, he did not know how long he would be unconscious before he could wake up or die in such a deep sleep.

 Chapter 591 Willing to Issue A Military Order

    There seemed to be a tacit understanding between the two sides. Each time after the war, there would be three days of improvement. This time, it was already the third day, but the Hengyuan did not take the initiative to attack, which surprised the Hengyuan army. Even Ji Xun wanted to think about Wanyan Lin''s intentions, but he did not take the initiative to attack because of the weather.


    In Ji Xun''s tent, a group of soldiers were studying new tactics.


    Although they were tied, they also suffered heavy losses, so they had to come up with a new way of fighting, or else they would continue to suffer casualties that they did not want to accept.


    Wu Yuqing had fought more than once with the Hengyuan, and he had a say in it. But this time, Wanyan Lin was the top general of the Hengyuan, so Ji Xun was the most familiar with his tactics. However, even if he was familiar with the tactics of the villains, he could not completely guard against them.


    "How''s the secret tunnel going?" Ji Xun suddenly asked Shi, which puzzled all the generals.


    "Only two-thirds of it has been dug up." Shi replied that he was led by a group of peripheral disciples of the Purple Mist Mountain, the monkey cub Su Mianyue was talking about.


    Ji Xun nodded, asking Shi to speed up and not explain the secret to anyone else.


    Even if the generals wanted to find out, they could only suppress their curiosity for a while, wondering if they would have the chance to find out from little ten.


    Ji Xun looked at the list of casualties that had just been reported, and ordered the men to send the newly compiled list to Capital City as quickly as possible, to hand it over to Su Mianyue to appease the families of the soldiers who had been killed, and to order the men to take good care of the disabled soldiers before asking: "From these battles, it is not difficult to see that the Hengyuan is fighting against the Yan Country with all its might. Although the current losses are within the capacity of the Hengyuan, continuing to do so will only harm the foundation of the country. I do not wish to see tens of thousands of our soldiers fall again. Do all the ministers have a good plan to defend the enemy?"


    Ji Xun''s question really put these generals in a difficult position, not to mention the dangerous terrain of the border cities of the Hengyuan. If they really attacked, they could only use human life as a ladder. Even the current weather is not suitable for the war of the Hengyuan army.


    Although the Yan Country could not say that all parts of the country were like spring, except for the cities near the border, there was no feeling of winter at all. Currently, most of the men at the border had joined the army, but it was far from enough for this war.


    The soldiers recruited from all over the country could only ensure that most of them would not fall ill after a period of time, but when it came to fighting, they suffered a loss on the climate.


    Ji Xun''s face turned ugly when he could not wait for an answer.


    Ji Xun was worried about the situation in Capital City.


    "Your majesty." Wu Yuqing, as the commander, had to stand up and speak. "There are only two ways at present. One is to delay the war as much as possible through the winter, but at the end of the day, we will think that the Hengyuan will not miss out on this innate condition that will benefit them. Then it can only be a forceful attack. The minister is willing to lead his troops to the enemy''s camp and burn their food and catch their commander."


    "General Wu''s method of catching the thief before the king is very reasonable, but now that the two countries are at war, it is not easy to take the enemy''s leaders, especially General Wu is the commander of the third army, and it is not suitable to take risks in person," Su Hao said.


    "Hmph, does Mr. Su mean to go in person?" One of the generals said unhappily, apparently not liking Su Hao, the airborne force, especially since Su Hao was still disabled and had not made any constructive suggestions in the past.


    Su hao didn''t take it seriously and smiled faintly, "In fact, things are not so complicated. Although a strong attack will cause us great losses, it will also disrupt the morale of the enemy. When our soldiers are in good shape, the soldiers of the enemy''s barracks have to worry about whether they will be killed by a sneak attack every day. Which side is more powerful when the two armies are fighting against each other?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? You know the answer, but who has the ability to do it?" Another general grunted, someone who also disliked Su Hao.


    Although Ji Xun was sitting at the top, it was different in the barracks than in the palaces, and Ji Xun was not an arbitrary person, so these generals forgot these concerns.


    Because both ji xun and Wu Yuqing knew the purpose of Su Hao''s visit to the barracks, they would not speak for Su Hao and let him conquer these rough people by himself. Only in this way could they really stand in the army.


    Su Hao stood up with a smile and knelt down in front of Ji Xun, "Your majesty, the people of the grass are willing to make a military order. They will certainly stir up the enemy within three days. Please lend them thirty soldiers."


    "Brag. Thirty soldiers are not enough to kill with random arrows. Do you want to disturb the enemy?" Someone immediately sneered, thinking that Su Hao was bluffing.


    Su Hao ignored him and just knelt there with his back straight, waiting for Ji Xun''s reply.


    "Does Childe Su know that there is no possibility of reneging on the order once it is issued?" Wu Yuqing asked.


    "Yes." Su hao smiled at Wu Yuqing.


    Wu Yuqing nodded, got up and said to Ji Xun, "Your majesty, since Childe Su is so confident, why don''t you give him a chance to make a contribution? Even if Childe Su can''t complete the task according to the agreement, our army will lose up to 30 soldiers without any impact on the war. On the contrary, it will bring great benefits to our army."


    Wu Yuqing''s words spoke the hearts of many generals, even if they did not think that Su Hao could succeed, but the loss of failure was not heavy. Su Hao was not a member of the army, and would not leave any excuses and accusations for Hengyuan to humiliate the Yan Country.


    Ji Xun thought for a moment and then looked at Su Hao and asked, "Are you sure you have all the confidence?"


    "The grass people don''t dare to say that they are absolutely sure, but they are still 90 % sure." Su Hao said in a tone as light as a chrysanthemum.


    Ji Xun nodded without hesitation and asked Wu Yuqing to broadcast 30 people to Su Hao and issue an order on the spot.


    Only Wu Yuqing could reassure Ji Xun. Otherwise, if the thirty people didn''t cooperate, even if su hao had the best plan, it would be in vain.


    Waving the crowd back, Ji Xun left Su Hao to speak alone, apparently unaware of Su Hao''s plan and worried about it.


    Wu Yuqing, on the other hand, returned to the military tent and was attacked by a gust of wind before he could do anything. After he quickly dodged, he saw a dart shooting at a letter embedded in a pillar.


    With a frown, Wu Yuqing stepped forward and opened the letter after making sure the darts were not poisonous. His brows furrowed.


    "Sister, are you still unwilling?" Wu Yuqing murmured, unable to hide the pain.


    Wu Yu'' e was signed at the bottom of the letter, but the contents of the letter made Wu Yuqing smile bitterly. He did not know whether the word "Love" really had such a great magic power, so that Wu Yu'' e could help his enemy regardless of his hatred, but Wu Yuqing could not use the trust and life of thousands of people to help her.


    "Men!" Wu yuqingli shouted, and when the guard came in, he ordered, "Pass the order, and immediately strengthen your guard. Take three steps and one post, and change shifts every hour. Never let the enemy have a chance."


    After saying this, Wu Yuqing strode away, not giving the guard a chance to ask, but the hand holding the sword at his waist was blue.


    He could walk freely in the army and shoot the secret letter into his tent. It seemed that it was not safe in the barracks. He had to take precautions.

 Chapter 592 Bet on Me to Win

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye. Su hao wandered around the camp but did not do anything. Many people were waiting to see his joke.


    Su Hao, however, was unaware of what to do and what to do every day. He spent more time talking and laughing with people and getting along with a lot of soldiers at the basic level.


    In the eyes of those generals, soldiers were lowly beings after all, so few people could really call them brothers, and there was no time to play with them.


    In the eyes of the soldiers, even if Su Hao was disabled and did not have a military post, su hao was the elder brother of the empress. He used to be a prime minister and had been an official in the capital city. He was a real nobleman. Although he was not in the Yan Country, he could not erase his nobility.


    Because Su Hao was willing to play with the soldiers, they welcomed him and were proud of him.


    "Childe Su, I''ve heard a lot of bad things about you. Are you really going to attack the enemy barracks? They say you can''t do anything prepared. Now many people are waiting to see your joke." Soldier a looked only a teenager, and his eyes were filled with annoyance when he said that.


    Su Hao laughed, slapped the soldier on the shoulder and said, "You know how to hide your words. Those people are not waiting to see my joke. They are waiting to see my head fall to the ground so that they can play as a ball."


    Soldier a chuckled and muttered, "I don''t want you to be beheaded. Those people have to raise their heads and die. They don''t have to grow their arrogance."


    Hearing what soldier a said, soldier b nodded fiercely and said, "Yes, Childe Su, you must bring back good news. Now many people are waiting for the result of tonight. I know that Childe Su is not the kind of rascal they say he can win this battle."


    "To be honest, how much did you two bet that I could win?" Su hao asked with a smile.


    The two soldiers blushed and scratched their heads for a while before sticking out a finger and muttering a few words of silver.


    "Who''s in charge?" Su hao asked again.


    "Who else could it be? Those who look down on Childe Su." The two soldiers didn''t want to think about it and replied in unison, "It''s just that I was so angry that I made the bet. There are a lot of buddies who made the bet, so Childe Su, you can''t lose. This is our wife''s book."


    Su Hao nodded clearly and took out a bag of broken silver from his arms, "Go and bet on me. Don''t take it for yourself. Otherwise, when I come back, you''ll have to take out the old money to cover the hole."


    The two soldiers quickly promised that they wouldn''t do that. Su Hao didn''t really care about the money, but wanted to join in the fun. If it weren''t for the large amount of money that was too eye-catching, he would have taken a big gamble and won back the big coffins.


    After thinking for a moment, Su Hao whispered a few words and went to Wu Yuqing. Before Su Hao could speak, he heard wu yuqing say, "How many people have you offended? Those people are betting that you will lose. I, as a brother, made a thousand taels of silver to bet that you can make a contribution and return."


    "That''s righteous." Su hao patted Wu Yuqing on the shoulder with a smile, and as he turned around, he slapped a stack of silver tickets on the table and said, "Put all this money on my account. I don''t deserve to be called su if I don''t win their underwear this time."


    Wu Yuqing did not count the number of silver tickets, but seeing that the thickness and face value were at least 20,000 taels of silver, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "The Su Family is really rich. This move is 20,000 taels of silver, and it is really rich."


    "Don''t pretend to be pitiful in front of me. Even the generals who don''t have money don''t believe it. It would be easy if they didn''t come down or take out a hundred thousand taels of silver. Or Yuqing, if you didn''t have a hundred thousand taels of silver on you, you wouldn''t dare to lead the army, would you?" Su Hao snorted.


    Wu Yuqing, who had been exposed, was not angry. He just smiled and said, "If we have to feed so many people, we must spend more money. As for the money on us, it is true. But Mianyue sent it to me before the expedition. Otherwise, the thousand taels of silver would really be my entire family."


    Su Hao shrugged his shoulders noncommittally. It didn''t matter whether Wu Yuqing was telling the truth or not. They couldn''t be so poor without Su Mianyue.


    Glancing at the city defense map of the place, although this map was outdated and the situation of the military defense was already inaccurate, the geographical location was real, so su hao took a few more glances at it and realized it.


    "You''re so secretive, can''t you give me some information in advance?" Wu Yuqing asked Su Hao with a half-smile.


    "Let me tell you what other surprises you have. It''s just that I borrowed 30 soldiers from you. There''s no need to be so worried, right?" Su Hao curled his lips and pointed at the map, "After tonight, there will be a lot of security here. If that Wanyan Lin guy isn''t dead, he might lead the troops tomorrow. You should be prepared."


    Wu Yuqing''s eyes lit up. Although he suggested delaying the war, it would be beneficial for him to finish the war earlier.


    After all, the Hengyuan''s geographical location was even more difficult to attack in the summer, and they could not afford to spend so much.


    Su Hao stopped talking and turned away.


    He said that borrowing only 30 soldiers to complete the mission was just a cover. The real person to use was a Purple Mist Mountain disciple. Otherwise, he would not be able to return tonight without saying that the entire army had been destroyed.


    There were people who cared about Su Hao''s whereabouts, but everyone knew that they had no right to make things difficult for Su Hao, or they would have to wait for their own misfortune.


    In the Hengyuan camp, Wanyan Lin finally woke up, not knowing that he had been unconscious for two days.


    Looking up at the dark sky, he regained some strength after a long time. He immediately summoned the general in charge of the guards to come and reply. After getting the accurate information, he sent someone to leave.


    "There''s really not much time left." Wanyan Lin said in a low voice. Now he has no strength to wield his sword to kill the enemy, so it is unwise to attack tomorrow, but it is not his wish to wait any longer.


    The soldiers who were worried about Wanyan Lin''s situation were relieved and relaxed when they learned that he had summoned his subordinates.


    These battles seemed to be a draw, but the soldiers of hengyuan knew that their losses were far greater than those of the Yan Country. The soldiers they sent to the front line to kill the enemy were all veterans, and those new recruits were only reserves. Once they consumed their forces like this again, the battle would soon be known.


    No one wants to die in a life and death struggle, even if they are generals.


    As night fell and the night was full of stars, it was no different from the past. The soldiers patrolled the city back and forth, but no one noticed that the fully disguised enemy troops were slowly approaching not far away.


    Led by su hao, thirty-one people were moving at a snail''s pace, each carrying nothing but tins and bottles of kerosene on their backs and some lin powder that could promote combustion. Once the enemy found them and fired the rocket, they would not even have the chance to escape.


    On the other side, xiao shi was walking in the dark with a dozen brothers.


    It wasn''t that Shi was stingy and didn''t want to bring more people with him. It was just that his men were busy with more important tasks. These people were all his men.

 Chapter 593 Not Suitable for Beauty Tricks

    Su Mianyue, who was far away in Capital City, the Yan Country, did not know about the situation at the border. These days, he received secret letters, pointing out that the princes were unfaithful. Su Mianyue had already issued several orders in succession, asking the third class to lead their troops to prevent the riot.


    The only thing that pleased Su Mianyue was that the Ministry of Personnel officials had already added that most of them were rootless civilian stewards, except for Ji Qin and the right-hand man who had planted a few people. However, most of them were secretly searched by the students of the Ministry of Personnel or Su Mianyue''s people, and their efficiency and way of doing official work were quite in su mianyue''s favor.


    "The letter will be faster than the army. I don''t know how the war is going." Holding the letter from mu ting, Su Mianyue frowned.


    The letter said that Mu Tinng had sent troops to support Ji Xun, and that the general was a descendant of the xia family that Su Mianyue had saved. It would have been forced to persuade them to join the Tianlan, but now it seems that the general had taken advantage of the Tianlan.


    However, the xia family''s help made Su Mianyue feel at ease. For one thing, these people did have the ability to march and set up the formation. For the other, they would not harm Ji Xun and his army because they saved their lives. At least this time, they would not do so.


    According to the time when Tianlan sent letters to the royal capital of the Yan Country, even if the army set off at the same time, it would take half a month to reach the border. Su Mianyue was afraid that big changes would happen in the next half month. After all, the mysterious organization behind Wanyan Lin was like a time bomb.


    No one knew when they would suddenly unleash some new and poisonous tactics that would overwhelm them.


    "Empress, the little miracle doctor has sent a secret message back." Eunuch Qing walked quickly to Su Mianyue and handed a letter to Su Mianyue.


    "Bring it here," Su Mianyue said eagerly. She had been annoyed to death by these things in the past few days, and the north city of hehe was the most important.


    In order to ascend the throne, these vassal kings did not care about the consequences. Like Wanyan Lin, they cooperated with the mastermind behind the scenes, and the soldiers they used were the medicine men and the third class soldiers who led the troops to suppress them and suffered a great loss.


    Even though some of the Purple Mist Mountain''s disciples had injured many of the druggies, the situation was not optimistic, especially since the number of those druggies was not something they could deal with at all, and the list of casualties was being sent to Capital City day by day.


    Su Mianyue read the letter from Shen Yi at a glance and was relieved. He smiled and said, "It''s Shen Yi. He found a way to restrain himself."


    With that, Su Mianyue wrote down a list of names and handed it to Eunuch Qing, "Give this list to the Imperial Hospital and let them make the medicine according to the list. The more, the better."


    Eunuch Qing did not dare to ask the reason, so he quickly took the prescription and went to do the errand. Su Mianyue wrote down a list of names and handed them to the secret guards, asking them to prepare a large number of medicinal materials, so as not to delay the business of any unreliable people in the Imperial Hospital.


    At night, dozens of dark shadows flashed across the palace''s inner court, apparently targeting Pepper House, where Su Mianyue lived.


    However, before the secret guards could make a move, someone started a big fight with them. It was the strength of one person that prevented these dozens of people from going any further.


    However, this person did not intend to kill, but the most important thing to do was to warn them that they did not have much patience.


    Soon the men in black had no choice but to leave under absolute pressure. The man then accepted his gesture and planned to leave, but heard a female voice following the cold wind.


    "Faang Yuanh, you have helped me and Little Prince through this crisis many times. I have to thank you in person." Su Mianyue opened his mouth and stopped Faang Yuanh, who was about to leave.


    Faang Yuanh rubbed his nose awkwardly and wanted to say that he didn''t need to thank him, but it was impossible to leave now. He could only run over to Su Mianyue and see her looking at him with a meaningful look. Faang Yuanh coughed and turned around.


    He was obviously here to save someone, but now that Su Mianyue asked him, he was caught doing something wrong.


    "Does Empress Su want to cook two small dishes in return for saving my life?" Faang Yuanh laughed deliberately.


    "Childe Faang thinks our mother and son would die without your help?" Su Mianyue said with a half-smile.


    "That..." Faang Yuanh coughed and suddenly realized that he shouldn''t be the passive one, so he cocked his neck and said, "Empress Su, are you saying that our source is meddling? Even without my help, your men can protect your mother and son, but it''s hard to say how many good people you''ve lost. Isn''t it useless for Empress Su''s subordinates?"


    After being defeated by Faang Yuanh, Su Mianyue smiled faintly and said, "In this case, for the sake of those subordinates in this palace, you should invite master fang to have a few small dishes. Even so, Childe Faang should treat you."


    Seeing that Su Mianyue made a gesture of invitation, Faang Yuanh slapped his head hard. How could he be tricked by Su Mianyue? He said he had to go.


    Without giving Faang Yuanh a chance to react, Su Mianyue added, "Of course, if Childe Faang is afraid of this palace and does not dare to agree to the contract, then this palace will send someone to send Childe Faang off."


    "Just eating?" Faang Yuanh asked uncertainly.


    "What else?" Su Mianyue looked at Faang Yuanh sincerely and asked, "Is it possible that in Childe Faang''s opinion, this palace is the kind of woman who can''t bear to be lonely and wants to find a man?"


    Faang Yuanh only felt choked. If he dared to nod, he would never have any contact with Su Mianyue again.


    As soon as Faang Yuanh stepped forward, she heard Su Mianyue mutter to herself, "Even if this palace is really such a casual woman, it will not be hungry."


    Hearing this, Faang Yuanh slipped and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was good at his own skills to be stable.


    Faang Yuanh, after all, was a foreigner, because Su Mianyue did not have a dinner in Pepper House, and had invited the king of Yongan and little six to accompany him in the palace, while Biwu carried Little Prince to attend.


    The presence of the king of Yongan was also to stop the crowd from talking. After all, the king of Yongan was a member of the royal family, and the king of Yongan was loyal to Ji Xun, so it was most appropriate to have him.


    As for Liuu, it was just for the sake of getting him to come. With little six around, he was not afraid that Faang Yuanh would be able to hold on.


    "Remember your mission. Just remember to eat and drink later. Be careful that I deal with you according to the rules." Su Mianyue threatened after giving Liuu an explanation.


    "Is there anyone else you can''t deal with? Isn''t that unnecessary?" The corner of Liuu''s mouth twitched. What he feared most was that Su Mianyue would use the rules to talk about things. It would be suffocating for him to be confined for a month.


    "Do you think my current status is still suitable for using beauty tricks?" Su Mianyue glared at Liuu and wanted to say that she had to be fearless if she dared to use her beauty tricks now. That guy was so scared that he ran away when he saw her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have met Faang Yuanh after so many assassins. He was even more slippery than a loach.


    "Don''t worry, big sister. Liuu knows what to do," said little six, patting his chest.


    Not bothering to pay attention to Liuu''s obedience, Su Mianyue made another strong remark, "Remember, if you can''t do a good job, you can''t marry a wife. I have a good job for Nanyue. I think she''s willing to do something to atone for her parents."


    "Big sister, you are ruthless!" Liuu raised his thumb, grabbed the food box from Su Mianyue''s hand and walked away. From the way he walked, he knew that he was in a hurry to make a contribution.

 Chapter 594 Ten Thousand Years And Ten Thousand Years

    Su Mianyue did not expect Faang Yuanh to be so good at drinking, and after a night of drinking, there was no sign of getting drunk. Instead, Liuu, who had always been known to be sober, could not get up on the table, let alone how embarrassing it was for Ji Qin to lie under the table and shout a toast.


    Fang yuan could also see the intentions of these people. She took a complicated look at Su Mianyue before dawn. In half an hour, she would go to the early court. She did not know when she would meet him next time.


    "You don''t have to go through so much trouble to ask me what." After a long silence, Faang Yuanh finally said this in Su Mianyue''s tired state.


    Su Mianyue really wanted to roll her eyes and show Faang Yuanh. If he had cooperated so early, would she have to sleep like a dog?


    "I have a lot to ask. Childe Faang can say whatever he wants." Su Mianyue spread out his hands, as if I was not in trouble with you.


    Faang Yuanh pursed his lips and said nothing. Could he say that he just didn''t know where to start so he kept avoiding Su Mianyue?


    After a moment of silence, when Su Mianyue thought Faang Yuanh was going to delay, Faang Yuanh asked, "Mianyue, have you heard of the mustard seed?"


    Su Mianyue nodded and said, "It is said that the buddha put the world of xumi in mustard seeds, but this is only a legend, and no witnesses have been obtained. Because of this, no one can be sure whether such a medium exists."


    "Then do you believe it?" Faang Yuanh asked cautiously.


    Su Mianyue froze, looking at Faang Yuanh in disbelief. In her mind, she recalled the dream of the old woman when she escaped from the Tianlan and was seriously injured and unconscious.


    "Young man, this is what you don''t know. This is called the heaven and earth bowl. It can accept all kinds of rivers and form a small world of its own. It is absolutely unique in this world..." The old woman''s face was smug and mysterious, and those words were still in her ears.


    In the past, Su Mianyue would have thought that it was a myth, but she had traveled here to have something to do with that old woman, and she really felt the existence of the earthly bowl.


    Subconsciously clenching his hand, Su Mianyue had not thought of the shadow in his hand for a long time. Only under special circumstances would it appear like a birthmark. It was an existence that Su Mianyue could not erase.


    "Mianyue, do you believe that space really exists?" Seeing Su Mianyue''s unpredictable expression, Faang Yuanh was not sure what Su Mianyue meant and could only ask again.


    "I..." Su Mianyue hesitated and didn''t answer Faang Yuanh''s question directly. Instead, he asked, "Can you finish your sentence at once? Otherwise, I would think you were making fun of me."


    Faang Yuanh took a few deep breaths before calming himself down. He looked at the two men lying in the room and Biwu, who was sleeping with Ji Xingran, and said to Su Mianyue, "Come with me."


    Knowing that it was inconvenient for Faang Yuanh to be here, Su Mianyue nodded to keep up with him. The two of them stopped when they came to the most empty place in the palace, so that the secret guards could see that they had not overstepped their bounds and could not hear what they were talking about.


    Seeing fang yuan''s calm face, Su Mianyue knew that things might not be simple, but he did not mean to urge Faang Yuanh, and when he came out, it had already been passed down. Today''s morning court was changed to an afternoon meeting.


    "It all started in ancient times. Does Mianyue know about the Emperor of Heaven?" Faang Yuanh asked.


    "The ancient book of heaven? That the Emperor of Heaven who was tyrannical and amassed a lot of money after unifying the continent and then disappeared?" Su Mianyue''s eyes were wide open. He could not imagine that he would have the chance to hear about the big boss one day.


    But it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me, does it?


    Faang Yuanh nodded and smiled bitterly, "The world knows too little about the Emperor of Heaven. His tyranny was caused by the fact that when he opened up his territory, many tribal leaders joined forces to capture his beloved wife and children in order to survive. Because he refused to surrender, he killed his wife and children in front of him."


    Su Mianyue frowned, feeling that the leaders were too vicious, but when he thought that it might be human nature to live or die, he did not comment, but rather had a good impression of the Emperor of Heaven. As an emperor, how difficult is it to truly love someone?


    Without interrupting Faang Yuanh''s words, Su Mianyue remained silent as an audience. Ji Xun had already gotten a few pieces of sheepskin before. Perhaps the conversation with Faang Yuanh would be beneficial to these things.


    "The Emperor of Heaven watched his wife and son die so miserably that he cut off the roots of these tribes in anger. Even the livestock did not leave a single survivor. The history books did not record how long the battle lasted, and no one knew that if the Emperor of Heaven had not been supported by hatred, he would not have been able to hold on at all. But he couldn''t even find the bones of his wife and children. Faang Yuanh''s eyes turned red with hatred.


    Su Mianyue looked at Faang Yuanh in surprise. He always felt that Faang Yuanh''s words had a different meaning. At least, they were not as empty as others''stories. The anger and sadness that emanated from his bones were heartbreaking and even heartbreaking.


    However, Su Mianyue had always been more rational than emotional, especially since her relationship with Faang Yuanh was not close enough to be sad because of him, so Su Mianyue just looked at him quietly so that he could finish what he wanted to say without being disturbed.


    "The world says that the Emperor of Heaven is a cruel man, but who knows how cruel those people he massacred are those who hurt his wife and children? Who knows that he just wants to use the blood of these enemies to condense his wife and children''s souls, so that they can have a chance of rebirth?" Faang Yuanh clenched his fists slightly, his breath clearly not as steady as before.


    "As for making a lot of money, haha." Faang Yuanh suddenly gave a sullen laugh and the sadness in his eyes flashed away, "If someone hadn''t lied to him and said that gathering enough grievances and wealth would have started the rebellion and saved his wife and children, how would the Emperor of Heaven have cared about those things that were not his own? Everyone was blaming the Emperor of Heaven, but they forgot that the Emperor of Heaven was once a benevolent and benevolent emperor, and they forced the Emperor of Heaven on this path of no return."


    This was something that Su Mianyue had never thought of, but Su Mianyue felt that it was similar to the story. Now the Emperor of Heaven had become a vague legend, no matter who he was, it was not important.


    Faang Yuanh remained silent for a long time before continuing: "Perhaps it was the mercy of heaven. When the Emperor of Heaven thought he was betrayed by the whole world, he did not want those who deceived him to accidentally open the ancient array, but it was opened through the medium of the Emperor of Heaven''s soul, so the Emperor of Heaven became the master of the array. He could control everything in the array but could not leave it. After experiencing the sedimentation of the changes of time, this array finally loosened. As long as we find someone who is destined to be with us, we can reunite the the Emperor of Heaven family and leave the isolated fairyland."


    "Since it''s a fairyland, why should we leave?" Su Mianyue asked, puzzled.


    "If you can''t die and can''t live, you''ll be trapped in a world for thousands of years. What''s the point of living forever?" Faang Yuanh smiled bitterly and turned to look at Su Mianyue with burning eyes.

 Chapter 595 Since Shes the One Youve Chosen,

    Su Mianyue subconsciously took half a step back, avoiding Faang Yuanh''s gaze, and at the same time, his heart was alarmed.


    After hearing so much from fang yuan, she no longer understood why Faang Yuanh appeared in her life. It was just that her brain was playing tricks on her.


    Faang Yuanh''s disappointed gaze drifted away, not caring about Su Mianyue''s evasion or forcing her, but continuing on to the next topic: "Actually, what you want to know most is who hurt your family members, who is the person who is going to disturb this continent, right?"


    Su Mianyue suddenly looked up at Faang Yuanh and nodded solemnly. She had to know even if there was a heavy price to pay.


    In private, she wanted revenge. In public, she couldn''t let so many innocent people die in vain.


    "Even if you''re not their opponent yet?" Faang Yuanh asked with certainty.


    "We''re already fighting, aren''t we?" Su Mianyue sneered. She did not provoke the internal turmoil in the Yan Country. "Faang Yuanh, are you really willing to see the world become a walking corpse because of those people''s ambitions?"


    "What does it have to do with me?" Faang Yuanh''s body was emitting a cold air, but it was different from the previous jianghu man who always smiled as if he had no intention. It was as if he was an emissary from hell. How could he put the life and death of mortals in his eyes?


    Su Mianyue remained silent. No one in this world was born to be the savior. Everyone had their own way of life. She could not force others to do anything.


    "Different paths don''t work together. Since Childe Faang is on good terms with those people, he should know to make more enemies, such as me." Su Mianyue said the last word and his expression became cold.


    The two of them looked at each other in silence, seemingly calm and calm, but they were fighting in the dark. They both needed each other''s help, but those who spoke first were always inferior.


    Su Mianyue knew very well that no matter whether Faang Yuanh was angry or not, he would not hurt her life. Otherwise, with fang yuan''s martial arts, he would have taken her away, and he did not need to help her again and again.


    As for what Faang Yuanh ultimately wanted from her, Su Mianyue said that she really did not know that her brain cells were unable to analyze the possibility.


    Therefore, Su Mianyue could only use this method to test whether those people were more important to each other or whether certain factors in her body that Faang Yuanh needed were more important.


    Su Mianyue knew very well that she could not defeat Faang Yuanh, but it was not her character to be kept in the dark all the time, and it was not her fault that those enemies were still living recklessly.


    "I can give you clues and help, but I can''t kill him myself." Fang yuan smiled sheepishly. "I can''t come out without him. I will never have the chance to achieve what I want."


    Su Mianyue frowned and stared at Faang Yuanh for a while. Seeing that he was not going to speak again, he said, "Be frank. What price do I have to pay for this?"


    "Mianyue..." Faang Yuanh said in a low voice, with feelings he couldn''t express himself, but in the end he smiled bitterly and said, "You can''t do anything for me now. I''ll come to you when the time is right, but you can rest assured that I won''t hurt the people you care about, and I won''t hurt your life."


    "Okay, deal." Su Mianyue said and extended his right hand, "I hope you can keep your promise. I am indebted to you for your help many times during this time, but I will not thank you, because if you want to achieve what you want, you must be safe with the people I care about. If you can''t do it, I won''t let you have the chance to do it even if you die."


    Faang Yuanh nodded in silence. He knew Su Mianyue''s character. He would rather die than die. That was why he would help Su Mianyue later on, and...


    Thinking of what was about to happen soon, Faang Yuanh reached out and shook Su Mianyue''s hand, "I have only one person. It''s unrealistic to want to protect everyone you care about. All I can do is to protect the people around you from harm and give you a chance to get revenge."


    "Then let me see your sincerity," Su Mianyue smiled.


    Faang Yuanh shook his head helplessly, "You really don''t lose your temper, but since it''s a cooperative relationship, you should show your sincerity. This prescription will definitely be more effective than shen yi''s. When you solve the current problems and have the spare energy to deal with that person, I will lead the way for you."


    "Thank you," Su Mianyue said softly, thanking the soldiers on the front line and the innocent people. This prescription could save many lives.


    Holding the prescription, Su Mianyue turned around and left.


    Faang Yuanh looked at Su Mianyue, who was thin but could bear the shadow of the world. It took a long time before he muttered, "Mother, since she is the one you chose, she will not disappoint us, will she? On this day, we have waited too long, too long..."


    As time ticked by, Su Mianyue and Yinn Yue, the two reclusive empresses, were busy with their husbands and sons'' affairs, and the new policies were constantly enacted.


    Although they would also be hindered, they would be able to carry out the plan smoothly with the help of their own abilities and some ministers who supported them.


    However, the battle at the border was getting fiercer and fiercer. For example, the army of lan country joined in the battle today.


    Although Mu Tinng only sent 300,000 troops to support him, it was not easy for the Tianlan to support so many troops.


    In addition to the lack of supplies behind the Hengyuan, the latest battles were clearly the one that suffered the most.


    After the Tianlan troops arrived at the border, they met Ji Xun secretly and discussed the battle plan with Wu Yuqing and the others.


    Yan Country was the main attack, and the Tianlan became the right wing of the company. More accurately, it was to fight guerrillas from the side to hold back the reinforcements so that they could fight more freely.


    Su Hao, who had been in the army for half a year, had already become famous in the first battle. He used thirty men to evade the enemy''s secret sentries and sprinkled the poison into the city against the wind. Although it was not a fatal poison, it was contagious and made the Hengyuan soldiers who had never been afraid of the cold fall ill in large numbers.


    The Hengyuan had been defeated one after another without a huge difference in physical strength. Even though some people were shameless about Su Hao''s dirty tricks, they had to admit that they liked the way he played.


    "General chen is right, but I have other opinions." Su hao smiled and praised general chen. He pointed to the map and said, "It''s warm and cold now. The ice is already weak. The enemy''s ships are ready to use. They are upstream while we are downstream. It is obvious that we are at a disadvantage to fight on the water."


    "Did the soviet army master have a good plan?" General chen was not angry, but seriously consulted. After spending a long time together, he realized that su hao really knew how to march and set up a formation.


    "The canyons here are easy to defend and difficult to attack. The Hengyuan soldiers will be stationed here all the time. If their ships want to attack our army, they have to pass through the canyons." Speaking of this, su hao paused for a moment, but after everyone''s expression of sudden realization, he said: "The enemy didn''t dare to enter the canyon because they were afraid of being treated as shields, so we couldn''t enter the canyon either, so I suggested that we ambush at the entrance and prepare enough fuel and rockets to launch a fire attack when the enemy''s ships approached."


    "The method of the soviet army division is excellent. The general will ask for his orders to ambush here and ask for the emperor''s permission." When general chen heard this, he immediately knelt down and asked for instructions. Several generals also knelt down on one knee. It was obvious that the generals were not people who were afraid of death.

 Chapter 596 A Cowman Who Was Still Breathing

    In the Hengyuan barracks, Wanyan Lin looked haggard. If not for the dragon robe, he was like a refugee. His eyes were deeply sunken and absent-minded. Even sitting on the armchair was difficult to straighten up, which showed how bad his health was.


    The war was tight, the court did not give reinforcements, and because he refused to agree to the man''s conditions, he had less support, and even the medicine for his consecutive life was about to be broken.


    "Very well, if you all want to force me to death, then I want none of you to have a good time." Wanyan Lin smiled coldly and painstakingly wrote a secret letter. As soon as it was sealed, an official came in with a sad face and replied. He had to send the letter out later.


    "Your majesty, the imperial court has been delaying the replenishment of military supplies, and the grain and grass can last at most ten days." The cold sweat on the official''s head made him afraid that yan lin would directly blame him.


    In fact, Wanyan Lin already knew what Retired Emperor had decreed. Although he had a large army in his hands, he was no different from fighting alone. Once these people found out that he was an emperor in name, they were afraid that everyone would turn their backs on him.


    So when he got the news, Wanyan Lin ordered a secret guard to guard the city gate and not allow any bad news to come in. Now that the people of the whole city had no food to feed, Wanyan Lin still did not allow them to open the city gate and let them out. Even if he died, someone had to be buried for him, so that he would not be a king in vain.


    The officials did not know the truth, but they also had some vague guesses. If it were not for the coup or the fall of Capital City, how could they have faced such a situation? It could be said that everyone was in danger, but they had to obey orders.


    "The secret guards have come to report that the grain and grass are on the way here. The qing family can only rest assured that they must not waver in the grain and grass, or I will not spare you." Wanyan Lin''s last sentence raised his voice to make himself more imposing.


    "I obey your orders." The official quickly knelt down to receive the orders, but his heart was filled with bitterness.


    This was supposed to be a job in charge of food and grass, but now... At the thought of having no rice to put into the pot ten days later, the officials seemed to see their own death date.


    "Someone, give this secret letter to that woman." Wanyan Lin opened his mouth coldly and threw the secret letter to the secret guard. The woman in his mouth was naturally Wu Yu'' e.


    The dark guard took the task and left, not knowing how many innocent lives he held in his hand, and even if he knew it, he would not refuse the task.


    Looking at the map stained with blood on the table, which was the result of coughing up blood, Wanyan Lin pointed his knuckles at the position of the Yan Country army and said, "Are you ready for the last battle, Ji Xun?"


    At this time, Ji Xun did not know Wanyan Lin''s plan. Otherwise, she would only scold him for being crazy except for being cautious.


    In the big account, Ji Xun did not have the joy of receiving Su Mianyue''s letters in the past. Instead, he called Wu Yuqing, Su Hao, and Shi to come over to discuss the matter. As for the other generals, there was not a single one.


    "But something happened in Imperial Capital?" Su hao asked nervously when he saw Ji Xun''s expression.


    They knew that Su Mianyue had sent them supplies and letters, but this was the first time Ji Xun had approached them so quickly without a war, and it was inevitable that he felt uneasy.


    Wu Yuqing and Shi were both nervous when they heard this, and there were people in Capital City who were interested.


    "This is Yue''s letter. Take a look." Ji Xun handed Su Mianyue a business letter to Su Hao, who was sitting at the top of his seat. As for the other private letter, he naturally wouldn''t let them read a single word.


    The three men''s faces grew grim after they were circulated. Although Su Mianyue had already explained that the problem had been solved, what they were worried about was that if the medicine man really had such a strong fighting ability, it would not be easy for them to defend the country.


    After all, the enemy is in the dark and we are in the clear. Ordinary people may be mixed with medicine men. Once they do something, how will they treat them differently and not hurt the real people even if the soldiers have the lowest damage?


    The atmosphere was a little low for a while. Ji Xun thought of these problems and said, "Things have changed. We can only remain calm and focus on the war ahead. The food supply for the Hengyuan has been cut off, and Wanyan Lin will definitely go to war with our army. With Wanyan Lin''s temperament, he will probably cooperate with those people, so the most important thing now is to train an elite. We must do as Yue said in his heart and hit the medicine man in one shot to minimize our casualties."


    "Your majesty, leave this to me." Xiao shi stood up and said, "The team I brought down from purple mist mountain. They have internal strength and are better than others. It is too late to train ordinary soldiers in time."


    Wu yuqing wanted to open his mouth to ask for this job, but xiaoshi was very reasonable. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Xiaoshi''s words are very true, but Shi''s team is short of people. I also asked for an order to train a man to prevent the enemy from being unable to compete with the large number of chinese medicine people."


    "I ask for an imperial edict to be responsible for the matters concerning the medicinal herbs. This matter is of great importance and there must be no mistakes." Su Hao also gets up to ask for an imperial edict.


    Against those druggies, the pure use of force would definitely be at a disadvantage. Even if the disciples of the Purple Mist Mountain were here, they would not be able to cope with thousands of troops and horses, and the prescription given by Su Mianyue could significantly slow down the speed of the druggies'' attack. This ring was the key to winning, so su hao paid so much attention to it.


    Everyone was convinced of Su Mianyue''s words, and Ji Xun understood that only a few of them could be trusted in this matter. After some thought, he said, "Yes, I will. But Yuqing, you can only assist me from the sidelines. I have other tasks for you."


    Su hao and xiao shi, who had received the letter of approval, left wisely. Even their confidants should not listen to some things. This was the taboo of the tian family.


    "Yuqing, come closer." Ji Xun waved to Wu Yuqing and whispered something in his ear. Wu Yuqing''s face changed drastically after hearing this and shook his head to refuse.


    "Your majesty, you must not do it now. Please reconsider your plan," Wu Yuqing said, cupping his hands.


    "I have made up my mind on this matter. You should be in charge of training your troops first. Don''t let the news out." Ji Xun only said this and waved Wu Yuqing away. He still had to write back to Su Mianyue.


    Although Su Mianyue did not mention any worries in his letter, how could ji xun not know whether Su Mianyue was reporting good news or bad news? There were some things he had to tell Su Mianyue to be at ease.


    On the other side, in Wanyan Lin''s tent, Wu Yu'' e, who had not been in for a long time, walked in with a mocking smile. He looked at the half-dead Wanyan Lin and sneered, "I thought the emperor of the Hengyuan was such a principled person that he didn''t waste his life on the safety of the country. No wonder you were abandoned by your father, wife and children."


    "My business has nothing to do with you. Don''t think I don''t dare to kill you." Wanyan Lin gave Wu Yu'' e a cold look. It was only recently that he knew that Su Mianyue was almost killed by this woman when he was in the palace, so he asked in a businesslike manner, "Where''s the medicine? When will the person arrive?"


    Wanyan Lin did not mention military supplies, so he really did not care if the army could survive.


    "Hmph, no matter how strong you are, you are still breathing. You are no different from me in the eyes of your master." Throwing a bottle of medicine at Wanyan Lin''s side, Wu Yu'' e snorted, "Don''t worry, the master has already arranged it. Just wait for the army to put people in the vanguard position on the day of the war. I have something to do. If you need anything, you should know how to contact me."

 Chapter 597 There Was Something Unusual about It

    Su Mianyue did not know that at this moment Ji Xun and his army were fighting in blood. An unprecedented killing had lasted for three days, and the number of deaths and injuries was the highest in history. This was because Su Mianyue provided the medicinal materials and methods.


    Su Mianyue could only rest for less than two hours a day. Even so, he could not write all the memorials in his own handwriting. Some small matters could only be left to the right equal to handle.


    On Su Mianyue''s left was a stack of tall memorials, all about the disaster.


    Although the state treasury was able to cope with the disaster safely, and many places were planted with high-yield crops, the people of the affected counties were fleeing in the direction of Yan Capital, and now the first batch of victims had almost arrived in Imperial Capital.


    Because the local authorities were unable to control them, and they were afraid of affecting their political achievements, they made these victims go smoothly on the grounds that there was no imperial decree.


    "I''m afraid it''s not simple." Biwu cut off the supplements and came over. When she saw Su Mianyue frowning, she glanced at the recital that she was reviewing, and no one else dared to speak out. "Sister, most of the people have been waiting for the help of the imperial government in their hometown since the disaster happened. A few of them will go to other villages to seek relatives. Some even sell their children and daughters, but this time..."


    Biwu did not finish his sentence, but Su Mianyue nodded, picked up the soup bowl and took two sips, then put it down, and said to biwu, "What you said is not bad. According to the date of the memorial, these victims came to Imperial Capital less than ten days later than the official''s recital of the disaster situation, and the speed of the victims''march is surprisingly fast."


    "Is someone manipulating these victims? What''s the purpose?" Biwu couldn''t think of an answer for a moment.


    "Some people covet the Yan Country, so they can''t miss such a good opportunity." With a sneer, Su Mianyue threw aside a book of memorials that he had just finished reading. There were too many memorials about the victims to reply to one by one.


    "Has sister thought of a way to deal with it?" Biwu frowned and felt sorry for Su Mianyue. It was obvious that the person behind it was bullying Su Mianyue, a woman in charge.


    Looking at the paunchy Su Mianyue, Biwu was worried that her body would not be able to take it.


    A month after Ji Xun led the army, Biwu found out that Su Mianyue did not come to sunflower water and asked the imperial doctor to check his pulse. Only then did he find out that Su Mianyue had been pregnant for nearly two months. Su Mianyue, who was supposed to have a baby, was dealing with government affairs every day.


    Thinking of Su Mianyue''s first pregnancy, the struggle to save her and the Su Family father and son, and the fact that she still had to have a second child, Biwu wanted to kill those who made Su Mianyue tired in one breath.


    "I would like to see the ultimate purpose of the person behind the scenes. I would like to use the hands of the victims to overthrow the court. I also want to see if my sister is willing to give him this opportunity." Su Mianyue smiled coldly. She did not want to gamble with the lives of the victims, but sometimes she sacrificed a small part of the people in exchange for the survival of the majority. Su Mianyue had no choice.


    "I don''t understand and can''t share the affairs of the government with my sister. I can only take care of xingran, but my sister has to take care of herself. You are not alone now," Biwu said worriedly.


    Su Mianyue''s smile softened when he mentioned the child. He stroked his stomach and smiled, "He''s a good baby. He knows that his mother has to be busy and doesn''t bother. He will love you more when you are born."


    Biwu rolled her eyes in an indecent manner. Is it really good to talk to the fetus like this?


    "I don''t want to disturb my sister''s busy state affairs. Remember to combine work with rest. Xingran would call for his mother and not see you hug her a few times. I really feel sorry for my good nephew." Biwu muttered. Seeing that Su Mianyue was no longer drinking soup, he carried it away and thought about sending it back in another hour.


    Su Mianyue rested on the soft chair for a while before continuing to read the transcripts. As for the situation of the victims, she would have to wait for the secret guards to come back and tell her what to do.


    On the border of Yan Capital, a large group of refugees were sitting on the wasteland to rest. They were all dressed in rags and their faces were yellow, and their eyes were gray.


    Many people were sitting on the ground with their heads down, but most of them were old, weak, sick, and only a few young and middle-aged people.


    Without food, they would grab the grass roots on the ground and eat them. Occasionally, there were a few cries of despair, but no one was interested to look up. Without asking, they knew that someone could not survive and die. Many of these things happened along the way, and everyone was numb.


    Unless they were close relatives, even the relationship between cousins was not enough to make them cry.


    "Well, if you die, you don''t have to suffer. When you get there, don''t be in a hurry to reincarnate. Wait for me to find you." An old lady cried out, wiping her tears. She closed the old man''s eyes and tidied his clothes.


    Beside the old lady, there was a girl about three or four years old. The tears on her face were not dry but she did not cry out. The other two boys of seven or eight years old picked up the nearby branches and started digging holes to bury the old man''s body.


    "Son of a bitch, open your eyes and look at your mother. You can''t die. How can your mother tell your father when you die? You''re the only child in our family." A middle-aged woman was holding a boy of five or six years old in her arms and crying. Her voice was sad and desperate, but the boy could no longer respond to her.


    Beside the woman was a girl of twelve or thirteen years old kneeling down and crying silently. She and her mother were the only ones left in their family. After all, the food they had sold her sisters for did not save her brother''s life, and she was left because she could work and find food for her brother.


    This was a common occurrence. The two guards, who had been hiding in a big tree, watched the scenes of life and death expressionlessly, and got the information they wanted from the words of the victims. They had been following them for several days and were used to such bleak scenes.


    "Everyone, don''t delay. It''s still a few days away from Yan Capital. Get up and help bury the dead. When we get to the capital, we''ll have a way to live." A man in his thirties stood up and shouted. He was the cleanest and most fleshy person in the group, especially the loud voice. It didn''t look like the victims who didn''t have enough to eat.


    In such a group of disadvantaged groups, this person obviously had the role of a leader, and very soon a few people stood up to help bury the bodies, although it was better to not return to the roots than the corpse wilderness, which was the greatest respect for the dead.


    Those who had lost their loved ones did not stop them, but after their loved ones were buried in the ground, they could not help crying loudly, but when they saw that the large army had already set off, they could only bear the pain to follow.


    Far away in a foreign land, once left alone, the result may be a dead word, the people who can persist here for any reason will persevere, and there is hope to live.

 Chapter 598 What Crime Should You Commit?

    The refugees soon poured into the vicinity of the capital, because Su Mianyue did not deliberately give orders, the first batch of refugees successfully entered Yan Capital, but the people who wanted to enter the capital later were stopped by the city guards.


    Since ancient times, it has been the rule that the flood of refugees into Capital City has no guarantee of what will happen, so the only way is to stop them.


    In recent days, the court has been discussing how to deal with this matter.


    The appearance of so many victims has already caused panic, if not settled in a timely and safe manner, it will certainly bring more harmful rumors, and even the victims may do something drastic.


    The most important thing is that after the disaster, the plague is easy to appear. Many of the victims have died along the way, and even those who are still alive are ill. No one can guarantee that their existence will spread the virus.


    However, for three days in a row, the courtiers had yet to come up with an effective solution. For one thing, there were several battles in the Yan Country that were in urgent need of food and grass assistance. For another, the number of victims was too large to be settled in a short period of time even if they wanted to. In addition, there were also victims who were constantly moving towards Yan Capital.


    "Silence!" Seeing Su Mianyue frown slightly, Jixiang hurriedly shook the dust and shouted, his sharp voice calming the hall completely.


    Only then did the red-faced officials, who had been arguing over the relocation of the victims, remember that they were in Golden Chime Hall. These days, their voices had been louder than a day, and they were as chaotic as the food market, so they almost pointed their noses at each other and scolded each other.


    "Your family is really the pillar of the country. Nearly ten thousand people are eating grass and bark outside the city, but you have the strength to argue loudly here. This palace would like to ask, your family has too much food to eat and is full of it?" Su Mianyue''s question was a little vulgar, but his anger was obvious.


    When all the officials heard this, they quickly knelt down to plead guilty, but Su Mianyue snorted coldly, "The emperor handed over the government to this palace, entrusted the rivers and mountains and the people to all the ministers and families. This is how you repay the trust and heavy trust of the emperor, so that how can the emperor feel at ease when he is fighting outside?"


    "I am guilty, I am terrified." The ministers quickly pleaded guilty again.


    "Oh, if you want to plead guilty, go to the border personally. If you are afraid of losing your head, go outside the city and ask the people who are waiting to live and fill their stomachs. What are your crimes?" Su Mianyue dropped the teacup beside him, and the officials trembled but did not dare to answer.


    Whether they went to the border to plead guilty or ask the people what they should do, they were all sent to their deaths, and no one was going to shoot them.


    "In three days'' time, do you know how many of the people who were counting on the court to survive were starved to death? Even though Yan Capital is not cold enough for the poor people to endure, you can''t come up with a constructive proposal when you argue here. You don''t even know the real situation of the victims, or even how many of them are not clear. What is the use of the imperial government to provide for you?" Su Mianyue''s voice was a little harsh.


    As the head of the hundred officials, the prime minister had to stand up to the wind and say, "The empress will calm down. I think that the current disaster relief needs to be carefully discussed, but the people''s food and clothing problem must be solved first. If we delay for a day, we don''t know how many people will lose their lives. I also ask the empress to make a decision."


    For the past three days, the prime minister had insisted on placing the victims first, so that at least everyone could have a bite to eat and endure, but the people below expressed their views and had not decided on a rescue plan.


    Su Mianyue''s anger was extinguished a little. She knew what to do. These days, she felt sorry to see many people starved to death, but if not, she couldn''t find out who was behind it, so she also signaled the right and Ji Qin not to stand alone.


    Ji Qin proposed as a prince, "Grain storage is the foundation of victory in the front line. Although I can''t protect my family and country, I am willing to contribute a small part to the national Changping. Chuang-tzu has some grain reserves under my name and is willing to donate thousands of tons of grain to help the people get through the crisis temporarily."


    Ji Qin''s words caused an uproar, not to mention the value of these ten thousand tons of food, Ji Qin''s actions were to force them to take out the food, or else they would be unfaithful to the emperor and love the people.


    The minister agreed to donate 8,000 tons of grain."


    The two leading figures had already set an example, and the other ministers could not be silenced. Many immediately followed suit.


    However, the lower the official rank, the fewer donations. Some of the children of the poor family donated hundreds of kilograms of grain with a blush, but everyone did not laugh at it. They all knew that it was only because their whole family was on a diet to donate.


    Su Mianyue was satisfied with the result. Seeing that eunuch qing had already recorded the words of the court officials, he said, "All of you have the intention. This list will be kept in this palace and will be rewarded after the imperial class returns to the court."


    "Your ministers share your worries and do not dare to ask for a reward." The right side took the lead, and a group of officials hurriedly bowed.


    Su Mianyue smiled but said nothing.


    Who would do their best to scrape off these people''s skin and not give them any benefits? I''m afraid these people will find a way to make up for it from somewhere else, and the people will suffer.


    "The number of the victims is uncertain for the time being. I don''t know how long the food donated by your families will last. After the early court, your families ordered people to transport the donated food to the Ministry of Revenue and store the food for relief separately." Su Mianyue''s tone lightened a little. He paused for a moment and continued, "In order to ensure that more victims will survive, we will temporarily limit them to three bowls of porridge per person per day. This palace will also donate 100,000 tons of sweet potatoes as food for the disaster."


    Sweet potatoes are high-yielding, and 100,000 yuan is not much of a burden, but with sweet potatoes, we can save some rice, so it is not difficult to endure until next autumn harvest.


    As for the grain tax paid by the people in other places that were not affected by the disaster, it was of great importance to the border.


    "Minister si nong, I have ordered you to assist the Ministry of Revenue and other government offices in this disaster relief matter. I believe that you can do this better if you come from a peasant family. Don''t let me down." Su Mianyue called the roll alone to prevent people from getting greedy for food in troubled waters and starving the people. "There are so many victims that there will be an epidemic. The Imperial Hospital will arrange for people to see them. In addition, the court will issue notices in the name of the court to mobilize the doctors and pharmacies in Capital City to assist. The court will reward those who have made it."


    After giving these instructions, Su Mianyue gave everyone a two-day deadline to come up with a feasible relief plan, or they would resign and return to the fields.


    After the early court, Su Mianyue ordered people to invite Ji Qin and the other party to the study. After giving them seats, he went straight to the topic and asked, "Have you found anything unusual in these three days?"


    "Almost all of the victims were women and children. Only a few of them were healthy, but no abnormalities were found for the time being." Ji Qin replied, clearly paying attention to this matter.


    The minister on the right frowned and said, "What I have found is the same as the prince, but I always feel that there is something strange. Why are the victims all old and weak, women and children? Even if there is a disaster, most of the people who can survive should be young and strong, and those few of the victims are healthy and don''t seem to come out of the disaster area."


    "My palace has sent people to investigate. This gathering of the victims in Capital City was not their intention, but was secretly arranged. As for the whereabouts of those young and middle-aged people, there is no way to know for the time being. Those victims have kept their mouths shut about it." Su Mianyue''s voice was slightly cold. He looked at the two of them and said, "Recently, Capital City is not peaceful. You are the most trusted subjects of the emperor. This palace is also relying on you. Now it is a very difficult time for the court to be vigilant. If there is a riot or other unexpected situation, it will only affect the stability of the country."

 Chapter 599 Fat As A Pig

    Regardless of whether the ministers were willing or not, they did not dare to send the food to the Ministry of Revenue in the slightest mistake. The amount of food accumulated was several million, which showed how many officials there were.


    Because Jin Sanlang was a commoner, he knew what the commoners wanted.


    Therefore, when porridge was served to the people, in the morning, it was a bowl of sweet potato porridge, which accounted for most of the half of the sweet potato porridge used to fill their stomachs. In the afternoon, it was a thick white porridge with chopsticks. In the evening, it was porridge and a piece of sweet potato, which weighed about three or two times, to ensure that the victims could survive the night.


    In addition, temporary shelters were set up on an open field outside the capital city to temporarily shelter the people from the wind and rain. Although the conditions were very poor, they also made the victims very satisfied. Many people with some strength were willing to help, so that the court did not have to worry about the lack of manpower.


    For those who helped, Jin Sanlang asked Ministry of Revenue officials to pay them a penny a day, plus three or two extra servings of sweet potatoes for each meal. Although there were few things, more people were excited to participate.


    Within a decade or so, the victims had a place to live.


    Jin Sanlang was also associated with the strong men among the victims, who seemed to be buddies. Even those who had little labor also got along well with some soldiers and could talk to them.


    The secret guards would report the news every day, and Su Mianyue was still relieved of Jin Sanlang''s ability to handle affairs, especially now that the death rate of the victims had been greatly reduced, and there were no cases of plague when the imperial court made medicine for them every day, and the victims were also grateful to the imperial court.


    "That''s right, this Jin Sanlang is a man who knows how to do things. I just don''t know if he can find out what my sister wants." Biwu was feeding Ji Xingran dinner when he heard the secret guard report to Su Mianyue. He said this after the secret guard left.


    "The people are still struggling for food and clothing. As the crown prince, you are as fat as a pig. Is that really good?" Su Mianyue pinched his son''s fleshy little face and got the little guy to grin, revealing four white baby teeth that were really cute.


    "A child''s face can''t be pinched. It drools and makes him ugly." Biwu quickly clapped Su Mianyue''s hand away, glared at her and continued feeding Ji Xingran. Then he looked at Su Mianyue''s stomach for almost seven months and wondered when Ji Xun and the others would be able to return triumphantly. Otherwise, how could Su Mianyue''s body bear such a strain?


    Besides, after Su Mianyue gave birth, she would have to be in confinement. Who would handle the state affairs during this period?


    It had to be said that biwu was a worried life, and Su Mianyue himself had never thought about that much.


    "Xingran is already so old. It''s time for him to learn to eat by himself. Just watch and do more. It''s good for intellectual development." Su Mianyue stood up with her hands on her waist. Although she had said a lot about parenting, she knew in her heart how people pampered Ji Xingran when she couldn''t see them.


    The palace people did not dare to neglect the little master, while Biwu was reluctant to let Ji Xingran bump into him or let him learn to do things on his own. However, su mianyue did not have so much energy to take care of her son personally, so she could only let them go, as long as it was not indulgence.


    In the refugee camp, the survivors no longer looked so lifeless and much better than before, but because of the heavy losses, many people fell ill one after another.


    In addition to the general weakness of the victims, less than three days later, a third of them fell ill, with the majority of the elderly and children. Although the imperial doctors of the imperial court and the doctors of Capital City were here every day, they could not fight against the god of death.


    More and more victims gathered here. Although the imperial court still distributed food three times a day, because there were too many people, there were often scenes of breakfast being handed out after a short lunch, which made the soldiers tired.


    Among the victims, those who were physically strong actively cooperated with the court to help the vulnerable groups. However, as more and more people fell ill, some people became anxious and shouted, "This is not possible. How can sick people stay in such a place? If this continues, even if there''s food outside, it won''t last. If only we could get into the city, even if we were hiding on the streets, it would be better than here."


    Such words quickly spread through the refugee camps, and many people''s desire for survival led them to focus on the strong defenses in Capital City.


    The imperial court had already sent troops there to besiege them. If they wanted to enter the city, they could only fight with their lives. But did they have the life to enter?


    "Son, mother''s son! Why are you still alive when you die? If those officials don''t give us a way to live, we will fight them even if we die. Mother will take you to the city to see a doctor. Mother will take you to the city!" A woman suddenly cried out loudly and ran towards the city gate with the boy in her arms.


    The victims were still in a daze, and a large number of people followed them without knowing who was leading them. They were the only ones who knew whether they wanted to watch the show or enter the city.


    The officers who sent the grain did not pay attention to the situation here at first, but as the number of people increased, the shouting became louder and louder, and they also found that things were not right.


    "Inform your excellency that these victims are trying to force their way into the city." A man who was sending porridge dropped the spoon in his hand and turned to whisper to the people around him, fearing that the victims who were waiting to send porridge would join in the fun, he hurriedly shouted: "Hurry up and line up for the porridge. If we delay any longer, it will get cold. The imperial court is trying to find a way to raise food for everyone to resist the cold and pester them to return to their hometown next year. We still have to sow seeds for everyone. The imperial court is thinking of big guy. This good day is not far away."


    The victims'' eyes brightened when they heard the official''s words. No one wanted to leave their hometown. It would be best if they could go back.


    At this moment, some people asked if it was true, and these officials answered with certainty. The imperial court did have such a disaster relief plan, but it was not made public yet, but in order to appease these people, they had to say it out loud.


    A lot of people were crying with excitement, but some people shouted, "In order to survive, we sold all the land in our house, and there is no place to plant the grain. The imperial court only asked us to live a few more days with the grain. What''s the use of not going back?"


    A stone stirs up a thousand waves, and this sentence is echoed by more people. Are they not here because the fields have been sold to become rootless people?


    Moreover, the land after the natural disaster will also be reduced, even if there is land and food, it will be difficult to live.


    When the officer heard this, he put down his spoon and tried to find the first person to shout out. However, the other party, like a loach, had already hidden in the crowd. The officer spat angrily and walked back.


    But the people were so excited that they didn''t let him go back at all. Many people surrounded him and asked if the court could save them or not.


    The officer was vexed and scolded, "I''m just a soldier. I don''t know so much about the court. You should be satisfied with the porridge. This is the foot of the imperial city. Whoever shouts again will be waiting to go to jail."

 Chapter 600 Breach of Promise

    The soldiers'' words completely enraged the people. They had escaped to survive, but they had not done anything illegal. They were just asking a few questions and going to jail. They were forcing them to die.


    It was not surprising that the victims had such thoughts. No one had helped them all the way here. Not to mention, the officers had driven them out of the town and sometimes stopped them from entering the city.


    I wonder how many detours it took to get to the capital.


    Even when they were near the capital, they could not enter the capital. They had been hungry for three days before they had a bite to eat. However, there were still people dying every day. No one was not afraid.


    "The government doesn''t care whether we live or die. If we fight with these people, the big guys will fight with them and take away all the food! I don''t believe that they can beat us and we will live if we get the food. It''s better than waiting here to die!" There was a loud shout from the crowd, followed by a faint echo, and soon a large crowd followed suit.


    The soldier was so frightened that he took two steps back. When he saw the victims approaching him, he subconsciously kicked the porridge bucket out to block the way of the victims and shouted at his companions, "Brother, pick up this guy. These victims are going to turn the sky upside down. If we don''t do anything, we will all die here!"


    The victims wanted to live, and the soldiers didn''t want to die for nothing. At that moment, everyone drew out their swords, and the victims who dared to step forward saw blood.


    When the victims saw the blood, many people were too scared to go forward, but someone in the crowd shouted, "If we don''t kill these people today, we will all die. Fight with them. If we kill them, we will live!"


    The refugees rushed up one after another, and there were not many soldiers who came to distribute porridge. Even if they had weapons in their hands, they could not be their opponents. They were soon surrounded in the middle.


    The smell of blood soon spread, and the corpses that fell were soldiers but more helpless victims. Everyone was already red-eyed and determined to kill all the people who were not on their way to live.


    When the people who had gone to report to the top came back, they saw such a scene and were so scared that they crawled back to beg for help.


    There was a bloodbath on either side of the city gate, but all the soldiers at the gate had been on the battlefield, and no one could break in with a barbed fence.


    The news quickly spread to the palace. In fact, Su Mianyue had just heard from the secret guard that Ji Qin had entered the palace.


    Ignoring timothy, who was kneeling on the ground in cold sweat, Su Mianyue waited for Ji Qin to come in, excused himself from his salute, and spoke of what had happened at the city gate. After giving Ji Qin some time to digest, he asked, "What does the king of Yongan think of this matter?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy." Ji Qin gave a wry laugh and analyzed, "The victims are united now. No matter what we say, they think it is a sophistry. This is a grievance against the heart of the court, and if it is not good, there will be riots. If we suppress them by force, it will definitely lose the hearts of the people, but if we do not suppress them by force, it will be too difficult to persuade them."


    "Does the king of Yongan think that the victims are of one mind?" Su Mianyue sneered.


    "What do you think of the empress?" Ji Qin was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Su Mianyue to ask that.


    "If the victims were single-minded, they would not act impulsively at this time without waiting for the next step of the court. If the victims were not bewitched, how could they possibly go against the court while they could live? The king of Yongan did not live among the people, so he did not understand the sufferings of the people. What the people wanted was just to live and work in peace. It was just an opportunity to live," Su Mianyue explained.


    "Yes, I am stupid, but now that the victims have been born, how can I comfort them?" This was Ji Qin''s biggest headache. He couldn''t solve it without force, but he couldn''t use force.


    "The king of Yongan should first find out why the refugees rioted and then talk back and forth to the palace." Su Mianyue waved his hand and glanced at the nine men who were still kneeling on the ground.


    This man was promoted by Ji Xun after he ascended the throne. Although he was a man of great strength but a bit stubborn, there was no doubt about loyalty.


    "This palace will give you a chance to take credit for your crimes. If the refugees want to enter the city again, just stop them. If there are any forced intruders, they will be killed without mercy. This palace does not expect you to appease the victims, but you cannot guard this door in Capital City. You, the head of the people, will be kept by this palace for you so that you can plead with him when the emperor comes back."


    "I am guilty. Thank the empress for her forgiveness." Timothy, who was so frightened that he wiped the sweat off his forehead, quickly got up and left.


    Su Mianyue threw away the pen in her hand and leaned back in her chair, breathing a sigh of relief. She had a terrible headache these days. She had already made a proposal for the resettlement of the victims, but she was waiting for the right time to launch it again, but now it seemed that she could not wait any longer.


    "Empress, there''s a secret report from the border," Jixiang reported outside the palace.


    "Pass it in," Su Mianyue said urgently.


    Su Mianyue had not received a letter from ji xun in the past ten days. He was worried and nervous, afraid that something bad would happen to Ji Xun.


    Soon, Jixiang led the soldiers to the hall and saw the messenger covered in dust. At first glance, he knew it was a day and night trip, but he still presented the letter respectfully and politely, not losing half of his military strength.


    "The drug man mutated!"


    Su Mianyue opened the letter with these four big words. He quickly read the rest in ten lines, and his face became more and more ugly.


    This letter was sent back by the little three people. Sann and his people were trapped by the mutated medicine man. If it wasn''t for their martial arts, they would have died long ago. Shen Yi was also seriously injured in order to study the medicine man.


    Su Mianyue was worried about the war in the north, but he was also worried about Ji Xun''s situation.


    The last time he received a letter from Ji Xun, he mentioned the coup of the hengyuan kingdom. Although Ji Xun did not say anything else, su mianyue could guess that with Wanyan Lin''s character, there would be a great battle.


    If the drug man mutated, then the drugs and fighting methods that she had sent to Ji Xun were not applicable at all. Then ji xun would fall into a trap!


    "Someone," Su Mianyue said in a trembling voice. Forgetting that the messenger was still kneeling to listen to the order, he immediately ordered Jixiang, "Pass on the order of this palace, immediately deploy the Imperial Guard to guard the city gate. Without the order of this palace, the four city gates of Capital City are not allowed to open again. Pedestrians are not allowed to enter or leave from now on."


    Capital City usually did not order the city gates to be closed. After all, the prosperity here represented the prosperity of the country, but now it was a very unusual time, so Su Mianyue could only arrange it this way.


    "Pass the word of my palace to the city defense, that is to say, double the number of patrols immediately, and all the soldiers on leave immediately return to the camp for orders. The interior of Capital City should also strengthen the defense. At the end of the day, no pedestrians are allowed on the streets, or else they will be punished for the crime of disrupting the country." Su Mianyue issued several orders in a row, all about the strict deployment of defense.


    After arranging everything that he could think of, Su Mianyue suddenly remembered Faang Yuanh. The most important thing now was to find Faang Yuanh. Only he might have a way to get the drug man.


    However, su mianyue did not know that Faang Yuanh was in a furious confrontation with the masked man, and the anger scared the people who were nearby to avoid being implicated.


    "You promised me that you would never do anything to hurt her again. Why did you break your promise?"

 Chapter 601 She Was Irreplaceable

    As Faang Yuanh was shouting, the man had already come to the masked man and reached out to strangle him.


    The masked man looked up at Faang Yuanh unhurriedly. He was breathless but didn''t mean to fight back. Instead, he looked at Faang Yuanh and asked, "When did this seat hurt her?"


    "Those assassins in the palace can tell at a glance that they are your men. Besides your orders, who else dares to attack her? And those potions. Didn''t I already tell you not to use them for war? Are you fucking using them on the battlefield? Are you going to destroy the world?" Faang Yuanh was furious and glared at the masked man with bloodshot eyes, and his men gained another two points of strength.


    "From the day you gave me the prescriptions and herbs, you should have known what I would do with them. This is a prescription made by your father. This is just to fulfill your father''s will." The masked man, jie jie, sneered and said, "Don''t forget, who told you to leave that place, and how did your race promise this seat? Isn''t it ridiculous to come here and talk to this seat now?"


    Faang Yuanh''s eyes narrowed, but he was too angry to refute. He slowly lowered his hand and looked at the masked man with warning, "The family promised you that things would not change, but you are not allowed to send anyone to touch her again. Otherwise, I will not let you go. No one, you can find someone else to replace you, but she is irreplaceable."


    "Oh, really?" The masked man laughed and said, "If this seat is really dispensable, will you be willing to serve this seat for so many years? It''s too late to go back on your word. You and I are on the same boat. Without me, you will be trapped there for life. So don''t challenge my patience. I don''t have such a good temper."


    "You!" Faang Yuanh pointed angrily at the masked man.


    "I don''t like people questioning me, and I hate people pinching my neck. This is the last time." The masked man touched his neck and his voice was eerily gloomy.


    Faang Yuanh''s eyes were dark and unclear. He looked at the masked man for a while before suppressing his anger, "Without her, you wouldn''t have what you wanted. And even if my people had to wait for another thousand years, there would be a day when they would see the light again. But you would never have the chance to realize your ambition. Think it over for yourself."


    Faang Yuanh said this and left in a huff. The masked man sat in a black chair and pondered for a long time before saying, "Does she have to? Then this seat will have to wait and see, haha."


    The masked man''s wild laughter came from the dark cave. No one knew what he was laughing at, but the laughter made all the subordinates outside tremble.


    Ji Xun, who was far away at the border, did not know what was going on with Su Mianyue. Although he was not in a mess in his armor, he had stubble on his face, which showed that he could not sleep well these days.


    Su Hao and the others in the big tent were more or less covered in color. The medicinal cloth was wrapped casually outside the clothes, but the blood was soaked out, but it could not be seen that it was bright red. It could be seen that the medicinal cloth had not been changed for a long time.


    All of them looked tired, but they were just trying to stay strong and discuss the war.


    "The Hengyuan''s drug addicts are so fucking perverted that they can''t even cut a knife. They can even roll up the blade. Fighting these people is definitely going to kill them. Even if we have dozens of pounds of armor on our bodies, we don''t have that much defense." A general scolded, but more of it was lingering fear.


    "The good news is that there aren''t many invulnerable medicine men, or we can still sit here and talk," another general said.


    These generals were not afraid of death, but the battle with the medicine man made them afraid. No one wanted to be crushed to death. It was terrifying just to look at it, so no one said that.


    "The medicine sent by the empress is only useful to a small number of people, and those methods to fight against the enemy are not a hundred tests and a hundred spirits. Can the empress be mistaken?" One of the generals spoke cautiously, clearly distrustful of Su Mianyue.


    Ji Xun raised his head, only a glance swept over, and the general obediently shut his mouth and did not speak, lest Ji Xun would be blamed.


    However, this was also the voice of most people. Wu yuqing saw that Ji Xun was going to be angry and quickly gave a look to his subordinate. This man was a civilian hero promoted by Wu Yuqing. He did not care about the government, so he had no prejudice against Su Mianyue.


    "Hmph, if it weren''t for the medicine and the way to fight the enemy of the empress, we wouldn''t have been able to kill a single medicine man. Now we''re not sitting here to study how to deal with those medicine men who have no shortcomings, but all the medicine men can''t deal with them. There may be many casualties." The general''s position was not high, but he had made a lot of military contributions, which convinced many people.


    The military camp had always spoken with strength. This general was not very old, but he had a ruthless force to kill the enemy. He was usually very quiet. It was surprising to say a lot of words, and he could not help but ponder.


    Ji Xun glanced around at the soldiers with their heads lowered, and the anger in their eyes gradually subsided. Now the battle was too difficult to fight. If they had not prepared in advance, they would not have been able to escape. This would have been the end of the army.


    "These medicine men are different from ordinary people. It''s not a good idea to fight hard. I want to lead a group of elite soldiers to try their weaknesses. Maybe there will be a chance," Wu Yuqing said in a deep voice.


    "No." Su Hao was the first to object. "If there were only one or two medicine men, we could try. But the enemy''s medicine men were nearly a thousand, not a group of elite soldiers. Even if the army were to besiege them together, it would be difficult to find the attack point. What we should do now is to defend as an attack and not act rashly."


    "I''ll take my brothers and give it a try." Little ten said, pursing his lips.


    This boy was always a joker when he was with the soldiers, but he was better at formal occasions than an adult, especially when his kung fu was not to be underestimated. At least few of the people present could beat him.


    And xiao shi''s own team was from the Purple Mist Mountain, which was a special presence in the army.


    For a moment, they couldn''t come up with a solution. Everyone fell silent. Many people agreed that Shi''s team was the best team to charge forward, but they were afraid that they would lose a lot if they went, so they had to wait for Ji Xun to give the order.


    Ji Xun propped his hand on the table, pursed his lips, and analyzed the pros and cons, but the main reason for his silence was that he did not want Shi and the others to die. He had promised Su Mianyue that he would bring them back safely, whether public or private.


    "Report, the enemy is coming." Just as everyone was waiting for Ji Xun to make a decision, all they heard was the screams of the messenger outside.


    After a few battles, the soldiers were already frightened, and the voice of the messenger was broken.


    "Your majesty, the general requests to go to war." Little ten stood up and begged for his life.


    All the generals looked at Ji Xun. This was no longer the time for them to assess the damage. Someone had to go out to fight when the enemy attacked.


    "Send the order down and prepare for the fire." Ji Xun immediately made the deployment and did not respond to Shi''s request. "Those potions are invulnerable. I will see if they are not afraid of fire and water."


    When the soldiers heard this, their eyes lit up. Perhaps this method could work, at least to minimize their losses.

 Chapter 602 Yanjing Is in Danger

    Su Mianyue, who was far away in Yan Capital, was unaware of the situation at the border. She had already sent someone to find Faang Yuanh, but it was still fruitless. Besides deploying some anti-counterfeiting measures and handing the appeasement policy to the court officials, Su Mianyue no longer kept an eye on this matter.


    So many victims couldn''t be killed, and even the riot had to be suppressed at the right time.


    Recently, Su Mianyue''s mind had been focused on the deployment of ordinary explosives.


    In his previous life, as an ancient master, he had to study some historical sites. Su Mianyue knew a lot about the preparation of explosives, but the contents of the objects in this era could not be determined, so he could only test them little by little.


    Su Mianyue did not intend to make it too complicated, and it was too late, so the simplest explosive package was the most practical.


    "Bam." The sound of rocks breaking again rang in the direction of the cold palace. This time, Su Mianyue, who was standing outside the laboratory, finally burst into a smile and ordered the terrified or excited secret guards who were covering his ears, "Prepare some gunpowder according to the proportion this time and send it to the front lines as soon as possible."


    "Empress, why don''t we send the raw materials to the front line, and it will be faster with the help of soldiers to make the explosives," the secret guard suggested.


    When Su Mianyue heard this, he secretly said that he was really pregnant for three years. It would save a lot of travel to send raw materials, but these things can also be bought locally.


    With a little thought, he said: "Give you two hours, as much as you can, and two-thirds of the raw materials in the palace will be sent to several battlefields. You are all experts in preparing explosives. Stay in the military camp until you teach them how to prepare them. Remember that the method of preparing explosives can only be given to trusted people. Don''t use it unless you''re dealing with a drug addict."


    Su Mianyue only developed explosives because she did not want to destroy the balance of this era, but now that the medicine man has mutated into a monster with no point of attack, she could only use extraordinary means to solve it, otherwise the world would be in chaos.


    After receiving orders, the secret guard immediately turned to the laboratory to continue making explosives. Just now, a pack of explosives exploded a rockery into pieces, which gave them great confidence. They wished they had three heads and six arms.


    Su Mianyue held her stomach and looked at the border. She didn''t know what happened to Ji Xun, but she could guess that it was going to be very difficult. Millions of soldiers were afraid of losing a lot.


    And Sann and the others...


    "Empress, the gun is ready. My subordinates have already tried its power. They can go through yang with a hundred steps. Even stones can go in."


    As Su Mianyue frowned, feng came to Su Mianyue with a happy face and respectfully handed the freshly made gun to Su Mianyue.


    This gun was actually the most primitive firearm used in hunting. Although it was powerful, it was troublesome to use, but it was still a good weapon to save one''s life at a critical moment.


    "How many are there now?" Su Mianyue looked at the gun lying in the brocade box and felt a little disgusted, but he also knew that it was the best thing to listen to wind power.


    "Just this one." Feng touched his head in embarrassment.


    Su Mianyue nodded, took the gun in his hand and loaded it with gunpowder and aimed it at the stone pillar by the door. With one shot, he saw a big hole in the stone pillar. He was satisfied with the power.


    "Let the secret guards take this gun to the emperor. You go back to work and do as much as you can in three days. Go to the ministry of war and ask them to send out a group of recruits to learn how to use firearms. Three days later, send people to bring these recruits and firearms and ammunition to various frontlines to support them," Su Mianyue said in a deep voice.


    Hearing the wind immediately put away his smile and accepted the order. After handing the brocade box to Su Mianyue, he left.


    Su Mianyue turned around and went into the laboratory. He called a secret guard to teach him how to use the firearm. He handed the brocade box to him and said, "Give the firearm to the emperor and tell him that there will be a surprise for him in three days. Let him be careful on the battlefield and try to delay the surprise delivery of the war."


    The dark guard''s eyes glowed with surprise at the power of the gun. After hearing su mianyue''s words, he was overjoyed. However, he did not dare to ask Su Mianyue if the surprise was related to his guess, so he turned to the big business of making explosives.


    Su Mianyue glanced at the busy crowd and saw that the number of explosives was increasing by ten percent in a second. He felt much more at ease.


    The secret guards were responsible for matching the gunpowder, and the packing was handed over to the subordinates of chief huang. However, the secret guards were still personally responsible for the secret stake and the line of fire. However, these procedures were not in the same room, and this was the only way to be safe.


    Things had already come to an end, and it was now hoped that a few armies would be able to hold out until their aid arrived.


    Only then did Su Mianyue realize that her body was very tired, so he let the palace people help her to go back to the pepper house palace to rest. She had been nearly eight months of body, and the child would protest if she kept tossing about like this.


    For Ji Xun''s family and soldiers waiting at the front line, for the country and the people, Su Mianyue could go to force, but the child in her stomach was also her intention, and she could not bet her life.


    After Su Mianyue returned to the palace, he slept for an hour, and Ji Qin came into the palace in a mess. To be exact, he was disheveled and had scars on his face.


    "Close the palace gate, quickly!" Ji Qin shouted as he rode into the palace, and ran straight to the chili house, disregarding the rules.


    At this moment, Su Mianyue was in a restful sleep. When ji qin rode to the door of the palace, the guards immediately stopped him, but Ji Qin threw himself on him without any care. "Something big has happened. Get out of my way quickly. You can''t afford to delay anything big."


    The imperial guards all knew that Ji Qin was the queen''s minister of the humerus, but no one dared to do anything, but they did not dare to let Ji Qin go in just like that. They had to say, "Please, prince Yongan, wait here for a moment, and humble yourself to report to the empress."


    "If you delay any longer, the imperial city will not be able to defend you. Go and get your heads over here. Someone is going to attack the imperial city. It will be too late." Ji Qin let out a low cry and continued to charge in. The guards had to keep retreating, but they did not give in until they reached the gate.


    Su Mianyue had woken up the moment he heard the sound of hooves. He had already changed his clothes. When he heard Ji Qin''s words, he had Ji Qin brought in to receive him in the flower hall.


    "Empress, there are a lot of medicine men in the city all of a sudden. Now they are fighting with the soldiers guarding the city at the entrance of the city. Many refugees have broken into Capital City. Now the whole city is full of burning, killing and looting. Before I entered the palace, I saw someone coming towards the palace. This time, Yan Capital is in danger!" Without waiting for Su Mianyue to ask, Ji Qin recounted what he had seen and said anxiously, "Empress, the soldiers are no match for those druggers. Please make plans for the empress. I swear to death that I will escort the empress and the crown prince away."


    Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows, but not as panicked as Ji Qin. At this time, the secret guards who had made the explosives had not yet left, but they did not expect the explosives to come into use so soon.


    "I will send someone to send you back to the palace. The princess and the little prince should not be frightened." Su Mianyue opened his mouth and looked into the distance, "Xun left the country to my palace to protect. How can I abandon it and just run for my life?"

 Chapter 603 Accompany Me to the Palace

    Seeing Su Mianyue''s calm and unhurried appearance, Ji Qin thought that she did not know what was happening outside the palace. He quickly repeated what he had just said and shouted anxiously, "Empress, those druggers are simply not human! They were invulnerable, but they could tear people apart with their bare hands. Even if they had gathered the strength of the imperial guards and the Imperial Guard, they would not be their opponents. Now that the whole of Capital City is in a mess, the nine guards and the people of the city''s garrison can''t count on them at all. Please, the empress, take the safety of the crown prince as the priority and leave the secret passage quickly!"


    After that, Ji Qin took a deep breath and said, "I would like to stay and deal with them until the end. I would like to delay the time for the empress and her highness to leave safely. I would also like to ask the empress not to be angered by the enemy for a moment!"


    Ji Qin''s loyalty made Su Mianyue look at him twice, but he shook his head, "Those people will not give me the chance to leave. Besides, I am afraid that I can''t stand it now. The king of Yongan will still have someone escort you back to the palace. The riot in Capital City will be solved by the palace. Before Capital City is safe, the king of Yongan and his family should not show up. I am afraid that the palace will not be able to protect your safety."


    "Empress..." Ji Qin wanted to say something more, but Su Mianyue raised his hand to interrupt him. Just at this time, a secret guard came in to report, and Ji Qin could only shut up for a while.


    "Master, it has been arranged. As long as those drug men enter the palace, they can be wiped out in one net." Hearing the wind speak with his head down, the dark guard could not see the light, so he stood in the corner and replied.


    "Very well, get the medicine men to come to the palace and don''t make unnecessary sacrifices," Su Mianyue explained.


    Before Ji Qin entered the house, Su Mianyue had already heard from the secret guards about Capital City and made arrangements, but her mind was now focused on dealing with the drug men, as to whether the people were injured for the time being.


    Killing one more medicine man as soon as possible would give the people more hope to live, and any delay would only kill more people.


    "Empress, no!" Ji Qin''s face changed greatly in shock and he said quickly, "Those medicine men are invulnerable. They are all brought into the palace and there is no way to destroy them..."


    "Does the king of Yongan think this palace is the kind of coward who would commit suicide with his son?" Su Mianyue waved the guard back and asked Ji Qin.


    "No." Ji Qin shook his head subconsciously, trying to dissuade him but was interrupted by Su Mianyue again.


    "Does the king of Yongan think those potions are harder than rocks?" Su Mianyue asked again.


    "I don''t think so," Ji Qin replied with uncertainty.


    Although Ji Qin saw the special features of the medicine men, he did not personally attack them. When he realized that something was wrong, he directly sent his horse into the palace, otherwise, he would not have the opportunity to enter the palace first.


    "Even if they are harder than stones, this palace will make them never come back." Su Mianyue slightly raised the corner of his lips and sat down safely on the soft chair. He picked up the teacup and said, "I''m afraid it''s too late for the king of Yongan to leave the palace. Since he doesn''t believe me, he should stay and enjoy a good show with me."


    "Empress..." Ji Qin was not in the mood to watch the play, and wanted to persuade Su Mianyue a few more words, but was interrupted by the urgent report of the guards.


    "Newspaper, the palace gate has fallen, the Imperial Guard and the guards are struggling to resist the heavy damage, those monsters are approaching the second palace gate." A Imperial Guard man wearing a lottery ticket reported on one knee.


    "Well, let Eunuch Qing bandage you up and have a good rest," Su Mianyue said faintly.


    The Imperial Guard was stunned. Is this the time to let him rest?


    "Empress, those invulnerable monsters are approaching the second palace gate. Please make an emergency plan. The Imperial Guard and the guards won''t last long."


    Ji Qin looked at the Imperial Guard''s reaction the same as before, and then at Su Mianyue''s calm face, which suddenly felt that he was a little stupid. With su mianyue''s personality and means, if he could not win, he would want to retreat, and look at the current situation where he was going to be taken out of the nest.


    "Is it near the second palace gate?" Su Mianyue raised the corner of his lips playfully and looked at Ji Qin, "The king of Yongan seems to believe what I said. Now, would you like to accompany me to the corner building to watch the fun?"


    "Please do as you are told, empress." Ji Qin finally regained some of his usual poise.


    "Sister, why is there fighting outside? Is someone forcing the palace?" As the two of them were about to leave the house, Biwu walked in with Ji Xingran in his arms, a worried look on his face.


    "But it''s disturbing you?" Su Mianyue stepped forward and pinched his son''s little face. Then he said to biwu, "Nothing, just some clowns. Go back and rest first. I''ll talk to you after I clean up these bastards."


    Biwu hesitated and looked at the little man in his arms before nodding, "Then sister, be careful. We''ll wait for you here." With that, he looked at Ji Qin and nodded, "Thank you, Yongan wang. Take care of your sister."


    "This is my duty," Ji Qin replied.


    Because biwu was holding the crown prince in his arms, it was not rude to just nod and salute Ji Qin, not to mention that it was not the time to be polite at all.


    Seeing Su Mianyue and Ji Qin leave, the Imperial Guard who reported the letter thought for a moment and followed them, but what was on his mind was unknown.


    When su mianyue was standing at the star-picking tower, the medics had broken through the second line of defense. Nearly a thousand medics were tearing up the Imperial Guard and the guards. There were countless corpses on the ground, but none of them belonged to the medics.


    Su Mianyue looked at his own dying man with a frown and made a gesture in the air. Then he saw a signal flare and remembered that the Imperial Guard and the guards were no longer fighting and retreated back as fast as they could.


    The medics were not thoughtless people. They were stunned at the sight of the situation and then chased after them. But their training methods were obviously different from the Imperial Guard guards, so they were obviously behind in the pursuit.


    When the palace gates in both directions were locked at the same time, rows of archers appeared on the high wall with rockets in their hands.


    "Is the empress planning to attack with fire?" Ji Qin frowned and asked, then shook his head in disappointment, "Those druggies are not afraid of pain. Even if they are burned, as long as they can''t burn to death, they will continue to attack. We can''t fight them."


    "Really?" Su Mianyue''s red lips parted slightly, "Then let them die. These medicine men are no longer normal people. Keeping them is also a disaster."


    When Su Mianyue finished speaking, he saw that the secret guards were throwing explosives into the middle of the medicine man as fast as they could. The first one had already ignited the fire, and then the raw one.


    When the third round of explosives was thrown in, the archers had to order the archers to start shooting, but before the arrows could reach the target, they heard a "Bang" sound, as if they were about to crack the ground.


    Ji Qin, who was standing in the star-picking building, only felt her feet shake. She looked at Su Mianyue hurriedly, but saw her holding the railing with both hands, and immediately followed suit.


    In the blink of an eye, flames and smoke rose in all directions, and explosions echoed the cries of death. The druggies began to run around without any rules. They were no longer invincible when they first met them.

 Chapter 604 Empty City Plan

    Ji Qin looked in shock at what was happening in front of him. The small bags thrown into the field were actually the talismans of these powerful medicine men who could not be hurt with weapons.


    He did not remember how much noise there was or how many explosives were thrown at him. He only knew that there were fewer and fewer drug users. Although there were still a few intact people fleeing in the field, most of them could not die anymore, and even those who were alive had become disabled.


    As long as their bodies still need blood to nourish them, the injured medicine men would not be able to survive.


    "Almost. It''s time to clean up." Su Mianyue said faintly and stroked his stomach placidly, "The little guy is so bold. He''s not afraid at all. After you''re born, mother will reward you well."


    Su Mianyue then turned around and walked down the star-picking tower. Su Mianyue didn''t care when Ji Qin would come back to his senses.


    At the same time as she went downstairs, she heard that the wind had come to reply, "Master, there are still many people outside the palace who have infiltrated the city among the victims, and some are hiding in all parts of the capital. Now they have put on their battle robes marked with the north of the crane and are ready to invade the imperial city."


    "If someone wants to die, let them be. None of them will stay." Su Mianyue gave the order carelessly, and no one knew how scared she was. If the explosives had been studied a day later, perhaps she would have had to run away.


    But with so many druggies and Prince Hebei''s men, how could they give her a chance to escape?


    Following the wind''s orders, Su Mianyue called Eunuch Qing back to Pepper House, who was still trembling in his legs. Biwu was relieved to see that Su Mianyue looked fine.


    If Ji Xingran didn''t need protection, she would have gone to Su Mianyue when she heard the explosion. It was terrifying to hear so many voices.


    "It''s okay with me. It''s just that someone is looking for their own death. Aren''t you scared?" Su Mianyue smiled and felt at ease when she saw Su Chengye sitting in the room.


    When the secret guards came to report the situation in the city, Su Mianyue went to pick up Su Chengye from the secret road into the palace. This secret road was made up by Su Mianyue after Ji Xun''s army left, afraid that someone would use Su Chengye''s safety to threaten her when the situation in the palace could not be controlled by her.


    "Fortunately, the crown prince is a bold man. Not only was his frightening voice not frightened, but he also waved his small hands to watch the show." Biwu nodded on Xingran''s forehead next season, a little speechless.


    Su Mianyue was a little surprised, but when she thought of how close she was to him, Ji Xingran, who was her brother, should have been more daring. She patted her son''s head and praised him, then walked into the house.


    After taking a seat beside Su Chengye, Su Mianyue asked, "Was father in danger before he entered the palace?"


    "The su residence was broken down and many of the guards in the residence were killed to protect me. If the secret guards hadn''t arrived in time, I would have fallen into the hands of the enemy." Su Chengye said helplessly. He was able to take care of himself for a short time. He had no ability to protect himself.


    "It''s my daughter who has implicated my father." Su Mianyue said apologetically.


    "There''s no need to be so distant between father and daughter." Su Chengye did not put these things in his eyes and asked with an awkward expression, "Mianyue, those people are not simple. I''m afraid this is going to be a tough battle. Are you sure you can win?"


    Su Chengye said as he looked at Ji Xingran in biwu''s arms and then at Su Mianyue''s bulging belly. Su Chengye obviously cared more about these two little grandchildren than his own safety and the safety of Capital City, even Su Mianyue.


    Su Mianyue smiled faintly, "We have almost wiped out the most powerful medicine man in their hands. No matter how many people they have hidden in Capital City, they are not our opponents. Now our daughter is waiting for them to come into the palace and catch the turtle in a good jar."


    "Alas, there will always be sacrifices for this position. I hope it will end soon so that innocent people can live and work in peace." Su Chengye sighed. Seeing that Su Mianyue looked a little tired, he said, "Father and Biwu will take Xingran to the back hall first. If you need father''s help, just open your mouth and take some time to rest."


    "Father, don''t worry. Even for this golden knot in your stomach, your daughter won''t be able to hold on. When you need it, your daughter won''t be polite to your father." Su Mianyue smiled as he watched the group leave, seizing all the time to close his eyes, but his mind was racing to think about what might happen next.


    As night fell, no second wave of enemies entered the palace. The secret guards had come to report to Su Mianyue several times about the situation in Capital City. Those people did not dare to enter the palace without a signal, but waved their butcher knives at the most innocent people in the capital.


    Even if Su Mianyue was in the palace, he could see the fireworks as long as he looked up into the capital, which was the result of the enemy''s burning, killing and looting.


    But su mianyue could only wait. The guards who were waiting for the secret recipe of gunpowder to leave had to go further. They must first buy enough gunpowder formulas elsewhere and bring them to the battlefield so that the enemy could wipe out the gunmen in their hands before they got any information.


    At the same time, Su Mianyue was also waiting for the army outside the city to enter the capital to resist the enemies who were doing evil, including those who had already massacred ordinary people. As long as the people involved in this riot must die, otherwise the matter would not end.


    "Master, the reinforcements are here, thirty miles outside the city." His voice was cold and clear.


    "Good, it''s finally here." Su Mianyue handed the amulet to leng xue and told him to carry out the order, "Keep this list. Since someone is going to help us clean up the court, then do it clean."


    Cold-blooded took the list without any meaning and turned to disappear into the night. Su Mianyue was silent for a while before he said to the air, "Iron blood, what''s the situation in Capital City now?"


    "There have been countless deaths and injuries, numerous lootings and destruction, and the mansions of two officials and three businessmen have been destroyed." The iron blood voice answered without any undulation.


    Su Mianyue sighed softly. Without asking, he knew that the official who had been killed should be an official who had been enemies with king hebei, while those merchants were innocent and had a good conscience. Warlords in any era paid special attention to property. After all, property was the key to supporting a country''s lifeline.


    "Send a signal to the outside of the palace to let our hidden stake strike at the right time to minimize this innocent injury and kill those who do evil without putting themselves in danger," Su Mianyue ordered.


    "Even if you expose yourself?" Iron blood asked uncertainly.


    Su Mianyue nodded and said, "The master''s family is gone. Even if it''s not exposed, it''s meaningless. Maybe exposing your ability will make the master value you. Besides, human life is the most important thing."


    Iron blood understood and sent the order. As for the secret guards responsible for the palace''s safety, they would not be transferred for any reason. Now even Su Mianyue did not dare to count on the Imperial Guard and the guards to protect their safety.


    Looking up at the sky, Su Mianyue frowned and thought to himself, it will take at least half an hour for the army to enter the city and two incense sticks to reach the palace. I hope those people don''t wake up so soon, or my empty city plan will only be the greatest gift to the enemy.

 Chapter 605 Little Guy, You Have to Be Strong

    In the evening, a violent wind suddenly blew in Yan Capital. On such a night, the people who cried for their lives were lost, and they did not know which direction to escape. Even if they locked their doors, they could not escape the fate of being washed with blood.


    After receiving the military order, the garrison outside the city marched towards Capital City and fought with Prince Hebei''s men who had snatched the city gate. No one would be afraid that the other party was also a yan nation. They were the main enemy at this moment, and only by killing the enemy under the sword could they have their own way of life.


    Su Mianyue waited in the palace until late at night and still did not see any reinforcements coming. He knew that this battle could only survive on his own. Whether the reinforcements were forced into the city or were watching the enemy''s fighting capacity, the result was the same.


    Although Su Mianyue tried her best to relax and take a nap in Pepper House, the midnight battle still forced her to keep her spirits up.


    "Empress, Prince Hebei''s men have already invaded the palace. The Imperial Guard and the guards are on the decline. They will probably arrive at the inner palace in no time." Eunuch Qing ran to Su Mianyue with sweat on his face and reported.


    "Only one incense stick?" Su Mianyue mumbled, as if he was confirming and talking to himself.


    "Yes, it is only time for a stick of incense. The empress and the crown prince should be prepared earlier. Once the enemy forces rush in, they will not let the empress and the crown prince off. It is not a pity that the servant died of a low life, but the empress and the crown prince are extremely precious. They must not fall into the hands of the enemy!" Eunuch Qing knew that Su Mianyue would not easily choose to escape, but at this moment, she knelt down and kowtowed, ignoring her dignity and said, "I beg you, I am not afraid of burning firewood in the mountains. The empress should quickly enter the secret passage. It is too late to delay."


    "As long as you run away from this war, the military amulet in the hands of the empress and the imperial edict left behind by the emperor are not afraid of not having the chance to take back the imperial city. The empress must not fight hard at this time. As long as you live, there is hope." Eunuch Qing almost broke his head. His forehead was already red and swollen, and he pleaded eagerly, "Empress, you should consider the emperor and the crown prince for yourself. The servant is going to fetch the crown prince. The empress left early with the crown prince. The servant asked the palace maid to put on your clothes and deal with it here for a while, even if it was to buy some time to rest."


    After saying that, Eunuch Qing felt that he was really a rare smart one. He quickly stood up and said, "The servant has overstepped his bounds. The empress wants to take the blame on the servant. But this time, she also asks the empress to listen to the servant''s advice and take the overall situation as the priority."


    Su Mianyue looked at Eunuch Qing and did not say anything to stop her, but sighed in his heart. She could not leave. Otherwise, it would be difficult to take back the palace.


    Moreover, she did not stay to deal with those people. She was afraid that the imperial palace would be turned upside down in less than a stick of incense. No matter how hidden the secret passageway was, it would be discovered. At that time, they would only be blocked in the secret passageway. At that time, the heaven should not be called the earth.


    "It''s good to let Xingran and the others go. I can do it without them." Su Mianyue whispered to himself, and the hand that caressed his stomach became more gentle. When he felt the fetal movement, he smiled, "You have to be strong, little one. It''s not yet time for you to come out. Mother promised you that she would never abandon you, but now there''s no way to send you to a safe place, so don''t blame mother for being biased, okay?"


    I don''t know if she understood Su Mianyue''s words and the fetal movement became more frequent. Su Mianyue smiled helplessly. Even though she had a big belly for eight months, she had to fight the enemy to the death. Surrendering was not Su Mianyue''s style.


    Not to mention that she didn''t have any cards at all, but it was for the sake of the overall situation that she tolerated those people who repeatedly violated her bottom line.


    Eunuch Qing trotted all the way to the back hall, and when he came back, he was still holding on to Su Chengye, who was still breathing heavily. Obviously, he understood Su Mianyue''s love and would not steal a life without a family member.


    "Empress, hurry up and set off. This is the softness that the servant has prepared for you. It might be useful on the way." Eunuch Qing was a meticulous person, or else he wouldn''t have been assigned to Su Mianyue.


    There was a light bundle in his arms, and Su Mianyue could guess without looking that there was only a set of huang xi clothes inside, and there were some silver tickets and broken silver, which should be all of Eunuch Qing''s belongings.


    In the pepper house, no one would dare to touch her things without Su Mianyue''s orders.


    "Mianyue, is there another person who is going against the law to force the palace? Didn''t they just repel a group of people this afternoon?" Su Chengye''s clothes were not neat, so it was good that his coat did not fall off when he was dragged over by duke qing.


    "Sister, have we reached the point where we can''t escape?" Biwu said worriedly.


    "It''s not us, it''s you." Su Mianyue reluctantly kissed Ji Xingran on the forehead, stuffed the bag into Su Chengye''s arms and continued, "I''ll take you to the secret passageway. There''s nothing to say. Walk along the secret passageway. Unless I send someone to pick you up, don''t let anyone know who you are."


    "No, we have to walk together. Sister, you are eight months pregnant. How can I put you in danger?" Biwu shook his head and refused without thinking.


    "There''s no time. Take good care of father and Xingran. After you leave the secret passage, don''t rush to inquire about the news in the palace. I''m afraid that the information you got at that time is unreliable. As long as you are safe and sound, I can give it up."


    Holding Biwu''s hand, Su Mianyue forced himself not to look at his sleeping son. With the other hand, he grabbed Su Chengye''s sleeve and walked behind the screen. Soon, he opened the secret passageway, "Remember, after you enter the secret passage, you will follow the road of zhongyan. No matter what you hear or see, you will not pay attention to it. Don''t let me be distracted by you."


    "Sister!" Biwu, who had been pushed into the secret passage, cried out in a heartbreaking voice, but Su Chengye, who had been pushed into the secret chamber, blocked her view.


    "Mianyue, you must be safe." Su Chengye said reluctantly.


    No matter how much he couldn''t bear to part with his daughter and his unborn grandson, su chengye could still distinguish between the two.


    "I will." Su Mianyue bit her lips and smiled, her eyes glistening with tears.


    It wasn''t that she thought she was going to lose, but she still didn''t want her family to be tricked like chess pieces, so she was determined not to let them become hostages.


    Turning the mechanism, Su Mianyue listened to the voice in the secret passage and turned his face away ruthlessly, lest he could not bear to let them go.


    When Shimen fell, Su Mianyue ordered. "Come on, take out the guqin from the palace and put it away, ready for battle."

 Chapter 606 Ambush on All Sides

    In less than half a incense stick time, Su Mianyue heard the sound of swords and swords intersecting and sighed to himself that there was a great disparity between us and the enemy.


    Su Mianyue looked at Eunuch Qing, whose legs were already weak, and said in a low voice, "Let''s all retreat to the pepper house palace, as long as we keep Pepper House."


    Eunuch Qing opened his mouth and nodded at the thought of the situation.


    The current situation could not be left to them to say no. Perhaps they could hold out for a while longer and perhaps wait for reinforcements to arrive.


    Soon, the Imperial Guard and the guards retreated to the palace of the pepper house. The enemy outside did not take the opportunity to pursue them, probably because they were afraid that there were traps inside, so they did not pursue them.


    "Your highness, your highness the crown prince, please leave here with your men. There is no fear of firewood in the mountains." Bodyguard huang walked in with blood all over his face. When he saw Su Mianyue, he knelt on one knee and pleaded.


    "Take the injured people to the side hall and bandage them up. The rest of them will find a good place to take a nap on the veranda. The rest will be left to the palace to take care of." Seeing that captain huang was still trying to persuade him, Su Mianyue smiled and said, "The crown prince has left. This palace is going to be in charge here, even if it is to buy some time for the crown prince."


    Captain huang glanced at Su Mianyue''s towering belly and swallowed his words of persuasion.


    Although Su Mianyue had a royal heir in his womb, compared to the crown prince who had been born, it was not so important whether he was a prince or a princess.


    As Ji Xun''s loyal subordinate, Guard Huang knew the importance of Su Mianyue to Ji Xun, so he would protect Su Mianyue with his life, but he still regarded the emperor as more important.


    Apologetically, guard huang stood up and said, "I will arrange for someone to bandage the wound. As long as I am still breathing, I will not let anyone hurt the empress."


    Su Mianyue nodded. She had no doubt about his loyalty, but when it came to protecting him with his life, she was afraid that there was no way for her to live.


    Su Mianyue did not mention her plan to appease chief huang. Now she had no time to talk about it.


    The maids set up the piano stand and stood by Su Mianyue for orders. These maids were the secret guards that Ji Xun had specially trained for her after she met Su Mianyue. They were all good at kung fu, so naturally they wouldn''t show any fear at this time.


    With her delicate hands on the strings, Su Mianyue tried the sound of the instrument, and a song was poured out from the sound of the instrument.


    It was impassioned and melodic, and Su Mianyue had forgotten himself when he played it. Because of his own situation, the song was even more rhythmic than before.


    The people of Pepper House didn''t understand that their empress was still in the mood to play a tune at this time, but they had to admit that it was breathtaking. They were so nervous that their hearts almost jumped out of their throats.


    The enemy soldiers outside of Pepper House looked at Pepper House with an ambiguous look and did not dare to take a step forward, suspecting that there was something in the chili house that would kill them.


    Everyone was attracted by Su Mianyue''s music, and no one noticed that the primer was burning under the wall, not even the smell of gunpowder. Of course, this was related to the strong smell of blood on their bodies.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    A series of explosions rang out, and many people lost their lives in the intoxicating music. For a moment, the enemy was in chaos and did not even know how they lost their lives.


    "Run, run!"


    "Help, help me!"


    A series of screams followed, but the secret guards near Pepper House were secretly anxious. They did not have much explosives left. They had been scattered and buried in various parts of the palace, and the new explosives were still in production, and they could not get to the battlefield in time.


    Therefore, the two explosives in each of these guards'' hands were extremely precious and must be kept for use at critical moments.


    After a flurry, there were no more explosions. The enemy leader realized that the situation was not as serious as he had imagined.


    And although the power of the explosive was fierce, it could only blow up a small area, causing at most a few deaths and more than a dozen injuries, which was still in the case of concentrated personnel.


    "Everyone split up and form a team. They don''t have much in their hands. Don''t be afraid!" The leader drew out his sword and shouted several times before calming the crowd so that they wouldn''t be in a mess. The sword pointed straight at the door of Pepper House and shouted: "Brothers, we have endured for so many years before we reach this day. Now it is time for us to serve our master and make contributions. If we capture Empress Su and the crown prince alive, we will be the great heroes. It will soon be time for the marquis to pay their respects!"


    This was what all the people who stood here wanted the most. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been dormant for decades, even for the second or third generation.


    However, these people were not regular soldiers after all, without the quality of soldiers, even if they wanted to make a contribution, they would not have the awareness of military orders.


    The dark guards hid in the dark and saw that these people were no longer in a state of chaos and had the intention to create chaos to delay time. However, when they saw that the door of Pepper House''s vermilion paint was opened, they stopped acting rashly to avoid ruining the master''s plan.


    When the door opened, Prince Hebei''s people saw Su Mianyue sitting at the entrance of the palace playing the piano. They could not see Su Mianyue''s face from a distance of tens of meters. They could only vaguely see that Su Mianyue was a beauty, while Su Mianyue only had a few maids standing beside him.


    There was not a single man in Pepper House, but of course Eunuch Qing was only half a man.


    With a final clank, Su Mianyue stroked the strings with her bare hands and ended up playing the entire piece in ambush. Her physical condition was not suitable for her to finish playing the entire ancient song.


    As Su Mianyue withdrew his hand, Prince Hebei''s men regained consciousness. After a moment of silence, the leader took a few steps forward, still protected by his cronies.


    "Empress Su, it''s really hard for you to protect this place by yourself. Our prince can''t bear to let a woman like Empress Su protect the ji family, so he sent his subordinates to invite Su Mianyue to live in hebei city for the rest of the year." The chief asked politely, trying to find out the truth.


    "Is it because your Prince Hebei misses his mother so much that he speaks such nonsense?" Su Mianyue said in a cold voice, "Even if this palace wants to enjoy the rest of its life, it should be supported by the son of this palace. He is just a vassal king who inherited Prince Hebei in the last generation. What right does he have to support this palace under the knee of this palace? Ridiculous!"


    The chief did not expect Su Mianyue to misinterpret the meaning of his words like this. His face darkened and he said no more politely, "Empress Su should not know the situation at the front line in the deep palace. The emperor has been forced out of the valley by the Hengyuan emperor. It is still unknown whether he is still alive. This Yan Country is a place for those who are capable in the world. If Empress Su knew the situation, he would cooperate with Prince Hebei chan to abdicate the throne. Otherwise, Empress Su and the crown prince would have to accompany the emperor."


    Su Mianyue sneered at the threat but was worried about Ji Xun''s situation.


    The mutation of the drug man was something she did not expect. Without the explosives, Ji Xun would be in a difficult situation, but she believed that Ji Xun would be safe and sound. He promised to live with her forever.


    Trying hard to suppress the uneasiness in his heart, Su Mianyue sneered, "You are really boastful. Even the traitors dare to make a scene in front of this palace. You have already taken the lead of the medicine men, but those medicine men are not even left with their whole bodies. It seems that this palace is too kind to you to think of peace."

 Chapter 607 The Empress Has Something to Say

    Su Mianyue''s words made the leader''s heart tremble subconsciously.


    They had been speculating about the whereabouts of the medicine man before they invaded the palace, but now they felt very uneasy when they heard Su Mianyue''s words.


    But without giving the chief a chance to discuss with his cronies, he saw bags of corpses... No, it should be more accurate to say that the corpses, including the internal organs of the drug men, were mixed together, and the secret guards were flying over the horses beside Prince Hebei.


    Only the sounds of screams and vomiting were heard. Some of them were still hanging intestines or limbs, and their faces turned pale with fear.


    They could see the explosion clearly. The broken limbs were the same as the ones in front of them, but they were just running for their lives, and they didn''t feel anything except fear.


    But the corpses that had been thrown on them for most of the day had changed their smell, and few of them could remain the same.


    "Do you think they look familiar? These medicine men are invulnerable. I just don''t know if they can still be invulnerable after being blown to pieces. Do you want to try?" Su Mianyue opened his mouth with a straight face, raised his sleeve and asked someone to move the frame away. He slowly stood up with his stomach in his hands and looked out at the people, "Or do you think your flesh and blood are more indestructible than these medicine men?"


    Su Mianyue''s question made many people subconsciously want to step back, and the fool also knew that they did not have the resistance of those drugged people.


    "Do you still think the emperor will be defeated in the battle with the Hengyuan? As long as I have no intention of usurping the throne, I will naturally give such a good treasure to the emperor, not only to the emperor, but also to the northern city of hebei. I really don''t know what the northern city of hebei looks like when it is razed to the ground. Your master may be just like the flesh and blood around you, so that no one can tell." Su Mianyue smiled lightly, but her beautiful face was poisonous.


    It was a terrifying thing for a woman to be able to keep a straight face in such a situation. Even a man could not do it.


    But su mianyue really wanted to laugh at the stupidity of these people.


    If she had enough explosives, why would she wait until everyone was at the door and still talk nonsense here? She would have destroyed them with explosives.


    "Now this palace will give you time to consider the incense sticks. If you want to submit to the court, put down your weapons and make a list, the court will not care about the crime of being deceived this time. It will be willing to stay to serve the court or live the life you want. The court will not force anyone." Su Mianyue''s voice was soft, but in the next moment it became sharp. "In the same way, if you are still stubborn after a stick of incense, then be prepared to die without a burial place. I believe that the wild wolves in the mountains like these broken limbs very much."


    Su Mianyue was just a woman, but no one would think that she was lying to a woman who could not change her face in the face of the wreckage. Many people felt a chill on their backs, and even saw their limbs split up.


    Someone dared to ask, "Can Empress Su represent the court? If the emperor doesn''t recognize the empress when he returns to the palace, can we still have a way out?"


    There were one and two, and many people questioned them. They could see that they were frightened by the power of the bomb. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have dared to approach the pepper house for so long.


    After about a cup of tea, Eunuch Qing called out for silence. His sharp voice succeeded in reducing the noise. "The queen has something to say. How can you hear such a noise?"


    After there was no sound outside the hall, Su Mianyue opened his mouth and shouted in an internal voice, "Because you are the people of the Yan Country, the emperor is fighting in blood at the border to ensure your safety. If not, why would the emperor have to fight in person? You should also believe your own eyes if you don''t believe what I say. I have explosives in my hands, a heavenly weapon, but when the people are rioting, I don''t use these weapons to deal with the people who can blow up the medicine man into pieces. You should know that the court does not want to hurt the innocent. In the eyes of this palace, you are just people who have been deceived. As long as you put down your weapons, everything will be written off. Now that the country is in danger, we should work together to push the enemy out of the country, not at this moment when the internal turmoil makes outsiders laugh and gives other countries a chance to take advantage of it."


    "You are all good sons of the Yan Country. I believe that your actions today, whether for the sake of fame or for the prosperity of the Yan Country, will not come from the idea of destroying the company. I am willing to swear on my life that the emperor will never touch anyone who has submitted to the court today. As long as you no longer have the heart of a traitor." Su Mianyue shouted loudly.


    The people below started whispering again when they heard this. In their opinion, the most important thing is to be alive. Of course, it''s best to be successful.


    After all, not all of these people were settled in Capital City by Prince Hebei. Many of them were ancestors who were loyal to the northern king of old crane. They were born to be loyal to Prince Hebei, but how many people could inherit the loyalty of their ancestors?


    Su Mianyue''s words made many people waver.


    They wanted to make a contribution but did not want to be a traitor. Even if he had done something from the dragon today, he bei wang could be the king and the emperor, so the other vassals would not be convinced. By then, it was not certain who the throne belonged to, and it was uncertain whether they had the life to enjoy it or not.


    Seeing that his heart had wavered, Su Mianyue made a gesture to the dark guard. He saw cold blood holding an explosive bag and lighting it up. He threw it in front of the leader a dozen steps away, but the fire was not finished yet, and it still gave people enough time to evacuate.


    He saw the leader retreat hastily, and the soldiers around him also ran backward. No one cared about his identity and almost knocked the leader to the ground.


    When the explosives exploded, the leader let out a loud cry, even more hasty than those soldiers.


    She looked at him with disdain, stood on the wall with cold blood and grunt, one hand holding the explosive bag and the other hand holding the firecracker, and shouted before everyone was even scared, "Who wants to try the power of the explosive bag? Next time, we will not lose our accuracy and waste it."


    Prince Hebei''s men all paled and shook their heads subconsciously, especially the leader who shook his head faster than anyone else. Didn''t he see his cold eyes on him all the time?


    Just by looking at his cold-blooded costume, he knew he was a secret guard. If the royal secret guard really stared at a person, unless you have the ability to kill him, otherwise you can only wait to be killed by the secret guard without having to worry.


    "Back off." Su Mianyue let out a low cry, as if the appearance of cold blood had nothing to do with her, but he did not scold her too much. Instead, he pointed to the incense table beside him and said, "It''s almost time, but everyone has decided what to do."

 Chapter 608 Give Me Back the Glory of the World

    Just as everyone was considering whether to stand up, they could only hear a loud bang from afar. These people, who were already trembling with fear from the explosives, naturally knew what the sound meant, and the source of the sound was the direction of the city gate.


    Su Mianyue raised the corners of his lips and looked up at the signal flare in the sky. It was a signal that the dark guard had succeeded and that reinforcements had entered the city.


    "Do you want to hesitate?" Su Mianyue smiled and looked at the ashen-faced Prince Hebei soldiers and said in a joyful voice, "This palace gives you a chance because no one knows about you entering the palace. As long as this palace does not pursue you, you will have a way out. But those who have burned, looted, or attacked the city gates in Capital City do not want this opportunity, for fear that they will not be able to keep the whole body."


    Su Mianyue''s words were like the last straw, scaring the subordinates of Prince Hebei to the point where they could no longer resist. They all knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.


    Finally settling the matter here, Su Mianyue showed her magnanimity and ordered people to prepare red strips for these people to tie to their arms before saying: "Now is your chance to redeem yourself. The people and officials in Capital City are waiting for you to rescue them. This is also an explanation to the imperial guards and the Imperial Guard soldiers who were killed by you today. We are waiting for good news from you in the palace, and those who have made it will be rewarded."


    Su Mianyue was not at all worried that these people would betray outside the palace because she had a plan. "Iron blood, take some people with explosives to help these soldiers. In case of crisis, just blow the enemy to pieces. You don''t have to save money for this palace."


    With a wave of iron blood, the guards appeared together. Each of them carried two explosive packs, but iron blood only ordered ten people to leave with him. It was enough to warn these people.


    The power of the explosives was strong, but it would be bad for ordinary people to do business, not to mention this one day and night has burned down too many mansions and houses, it really can not be lost, or even if Capital City is peaceful, everyone will have nowhere to live.


    Soon, the leader and his men rushed out of the palace gate to join in the hunt and capture of Prince Hebei''s subordinates. As for the shadow guards, they could not see them, which was why they did not dare to play tricks.


    "Clean up the palace and repair the palace gate as soon as possible. Those who are seriously injured should take leave to recuperate. Those who are slightly injured should be temporarily responsible for patrolling. As for the pension for the wounded and wounded, this palace will give an explanation tomorrow." Su Mianyue said this to chief huang and then turned back to her inner bed. Her body could no longer bear the torment, but it was a critical moment, so it was not obvious.


    Captain huang did not dare to make a mistake and immediately summoned his men to leave Pepper House. When the door of the palace was closed, Su Mianyue bent down and rested on the soft couch under the maids.


    "Your highness, you must summon the imperial physician to ask for your pulse," the maid said worriedly.


    "No need. I know my own body. I won''t be in any serious trouble. Don''t make people panic." Su Mianyue waved his hand and said, "Let someone cook some porridge in the small kitchen. This palace will rest for a while. If you need anything, wake up this palace. Don''t delay."


    The maid still wanted to talk, but at this time, she could only choose to shut up. The current situation did not allow Su Mianyue to be coquettish, even if she was pregnant.


    Before Su Mianyue fell asleep, the secret passageway of Shimen was opened. Biwu rushed out with a worried face and was relieved to see that Su Mianyue was unharmed.


    "Why are you back?" Su Mianyue wanted to sit up, but Biwu stepped forward to help her lie down faster.


    "I''m worried about your situation. How can I let you run for your life in the face of danger alone?" Biwu''s eyes were slightly red. Seeing Su Mianyue''s bad face, he knew that she was overworked and comforted her, "Don''t worry. I''ve already contacted Ziling and the others. My godfather and Xingran are with them. I''ve told them that they can''t come back until Capital City is peaceful. Otherwise, take Xingran and my godfather back to the division first and send someone to inform my brother-in-law. They''re safe now, safer than us."


    Su Mianyue nodded. She believed in the monkey cubs she had nurtured. Even if she met the medicine man, she had the chance to escape. Although it was still dangerous to meet a real master, these monkeys would definitely use their lives to protect her father and son.


    "Sister, let''s sleep for a while. We''ll send someone to pick up my father and Xingran after daybreak. The little guy needs to rest at this time." Biwu gently patted Su Mianyue''s arm to stop her from wasting her energy.


    "Why don''t you sleep with me? We haven''t slept together in a long time." Seeing that biwu did not look well, Su Mianyue moved to the inside of the soft couch, leaving a seat for Biwu and inviting her to the couch.


    Tonight was destined to be a night of many things, and with someone who could be trusted to put his back together, he would feel more secure psychologically.


    Moreover, Su Mianyue knew very well that Biwu would never leave her and go somewhere else to rest. Only in this way could Biwu be able to see.


    "Okay." Biwu was not pretentious either. She took off her shoes and laid down next to Su Mianyue in her plain clothes. Perhaps it was because of her high mental stress recently that the two of them fell asleep very quickly.


    However, in this special period, although the two of them were in a dream, they were also in a shallow sleep.


    At this time in Yan Capital, the war had spread all over Capital City, but anyone with better family conditions would prepare a cellar or a secret compartment so that they could leave a way for their families to live during special times. This was also the rule passed down from generations in Capital City, and many people would escape tonight.


    Of course, the families of the big families or the high officials and nobles were full of secret passages and secret chambers. Some families sent their direct descendants out of the secret passages to Capital City, and some families were masters hiding in secret chambers to avoid disaster.


    As for whether the family was robbed or burned down, they could not care less. Even if the children of the concubine died in an unnatural way, they could only ignore it. At this time, the distinction between the legitimate and the concubine was the clearest.


    Especially those children and aunts who were not favored, they could only make a living in their own way.


    "Kill! Kill Prince Hebei, the traitor, and return me to the glory of the world!" The slogan rang out in all parts of Capital City before dawn. Prince Hebei''s men, who had done all kinds of evil before, were not ready to fight back and were killed by the sword. They were still tightly protecting their belongings when they died.


    The victims who had taken advantage of the looting saw the officers and soldiers rushing into the city. This time, they were all looking for a corner to hide for fear of harming themselves, and they did not rob much of their possessions, most of which were food.


    As long as it wasn''t for witnessing the murder and arson of the victims, the officials and soldiers would not have taken action even if they saw them.


    Of course, the officers and soldiers would not give the victims the chance to escape from Capital City. Since they had fought their lives and even killed the city guards before entering the city, the victims were also guilty.

 Chapter 609 The Importance of Holding Your Thighs

    It took three whole days to get rid of Prince Hebei''s men. Of course, no one knew if any of them were hidden. After all, no one had a complete list in their hands, and Capital City was in a mess these days. It was unclear who had died and how many people had died.


    It was not until there were no more soldiers killing people everywhere and no more victims robbing people everywhere that the people of Capital City were sure that they were really safe. Each of them had the courage to cry loudly for their situation and scold the heavens and earth that Prince Hebei was an animal.


    Prince Hebei''s subordinates, who had already submitted to the court, were still worried that they would be settled in the autumn, but Su Mianyue did not want to do such a chilling thing in this troubled autumn. With these people as examples, there would be less trouble in the future.


    Those who participated in the war this time, as long as they were alive, would be rewarded, promoted or made rich, which was absolutely inspiring.


    Because there were too many people missing from the Imperial Guard, the imperial guards and the city''s defense battalion, Su Mianyue hesitated and decided to put the team that had been hiding in Capital City for many years under the nine men governor, so that he could distribute the people in the nine men governor''s hands to three other places, otherwise it would be difficult to solve the personnel problem in a short time. It was even more high-profile telling the entire Yan Country that the court had no doubts about the use of personnel and was more worthy of its service.


    Su Mianyue had very little time to rest every day these days. He tried his best to appease the wounded and their families, and to appease the severely injured officials and people in Capital City, whether it was food or money.


    "Prince, are you going out again?" The princess of Yongan saw Ji Qin put on her court uniform and hurried forward. Although she asked, she put a cloak on him.


    Wei Baojuan, who had been married to a woman, was more gentle. In addition, Ji Qin had been upset by the concubines in the past. Wei Baojuan was the only woman in the backyard, so her life was very happy.


    Ji Qin nodded and said, "The guards in the palace will protect your mother and son. This time, Enze, who is also the queen''s wife, will be able to survive. Now that the court is in the middle of employing people, I can''t stay at home to accompany you. I have wronged you and your son."


    "I am not wronged." Wei Baojuan shook her head and her eyes reddened slightly, "I remember that day. If not for the secret guards of the empress who arrived in time, I am afraid that my son and my concubine... The prince is a royal relative. Now that the emperor is not in the capital, the prince will do his best for the court. How can I not complain about the general situation? I only hope that every time the prince returns home safely, my concubine and son will be at ease."


    Ji Qin patted Wei Baojuan on the shoulder, but didn''t know what to say. Every day after leaving the palace, he was not sure if he would be able to return in good condition. He wasn''t even sure if he could come back alive, and no one knew how much more was left outside.


    Wei Baojuan opened his mouth several times but did not speak again. He could only watch Ji Qin leave. Then, with red eyes, he ordered the mammy beside him: "The prince is busy with the affairs of the country, and my princess and the crown prince owe the empress a favor. This time, it is in the face of the difficulties of the country. Although this princess does not have the talent to govern the country, she must do her best to take out the dowry list of this princess."


    Hearing this, mammy was shocked and said quickly, "Princess, this must not happen. That dowry list is the princess''s reliance. In the future, a young lady will also use these as dowries. How can..."


    "Over the years in the palace, there have been many gifts. The prince has also given a lot of things to this princess. It is not a small fortune to share the dowry list. This princess will not donate everything. She just wants to do her part. What''s the use of keeping these things without her life?" Wei Baojuan opened his mouth gently and looked in the direction of the palace.


    Wei Baojuan, who had always been well protected, never thought about these questions, but this experience made her grow up, especially after hearing about who had been killed and who had died, Wei Baojuan deeply understood the importance of hugging her thighs.


    Saying that it was a donation in return for gratitude was actually a gesture of goodwill to Su Mianyue. In order for the family to be safe, Wei Baojuan naturally gave up these things.


    However, he knew from a young age that a powerful family had many eyes and ears, so Wei Baojuan would not speak his mind out.


    Not only Wei Baojuan, but also several mansions in Capital City that Su Mianyue had sent people to protect, they were thinking about how to repay Su Mianyue for their loyalty.


    No matter why they were loyal to Su Mianyue in the past, ever since this adventure, it made them completely understand who was their patron saint. Su Mianyue, the queen of rivers and lakes, was definitely worth their investment.


    At this moment, in Juxian Restaurant, Ziling and the others were calculating the loss. After Biwu called them to protect Ji Xingran on the night of the palace change, they did not return to the restaurant until this morning.


    "Son of a bitch, these people are dirt. They even emptied our kitchen. They didn''t even leave out the pots and pans of oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar. If we hadn''t made several cellars and made them secret, we would have been waiting for the closure of the business." The purple wine cursed.


    "Damn, it''s just too easy. I can''t even find a copper coin in the counter. Fortunately, I didn''t take the account book away. Otherwise, I don''t know how to settle the accounts." Zi qi forgot what kind of behavior a lady should be. She kicked over the broken counter and tried to find some missing money.


    The others were also counting the losses, and they came to the same conclusion: apart from the fact that the restaurant was not burned and the things in the cellar were still there, only some of the tables and chairs that were inconvenient to move away were damaged, and there was no longer anything that could be used.


    Ziling sat in the middle of the hall and looked at the pedestrians in the street who were almost all dressed in mournful clothes or wearing white flowers. Few people in the capital were unharmed in this disaster. Even if there were so few people who were lucky, there would be relatives and friends who were killed and injured in this disaster. This sad atmosphere made people feel depressed.


    "Boss, what are you thinking about sitting here?" Seeing that Ziling sat motionless for a moment, Zi Shi walked up and asked.


    "I''m not happy that I missed such a good opportunity to let those people get away with it," Ziling said with hatred in his eyes.


    Zi Shi also came to Yan Capital with hatred. Zi Shi understood what Ziling meant and immediately slapped the table and shouted, "Bring the explosives tonight, and all the grandchildren will be destroyed."


    Ziling glanced at Zi Shi and said, "Are you afraid that no one will know that it has something to do with eldest sister? You are getting more and more capable of defecating yourself."


    "Well, if we had known that second senior sister would arrange a task for us, we should have made an early move. Although we didn''t have much in our hands that day, we could have blown up those animals more than enough. Then we would have said it was for the explosives man. Who else could have gone to check?" Zi Shi said.


    "There will be a chance, but not now." Ziling narrowed his eyes, patted the table and stood up. He clapped his hands and called everyone to his side, "Listen, everyone. Now open a cellar where the medicine is stored. These days are a good time for us to gain fame. But we must give the eldest sister a long face. Let''s move."

 Chapter 610 Eight-way Support

    The country was supported by the eight sides in trouble, and the people were assisted by the court in trouble.


    In less than half a month, under the active leadership of Wei Baojuan, many government wives and merchants donated money and goods to the court to donate food. The amount was so large that Su Mianyue was surprised and did not forget to give these people some benefits.


    According to the amount of donations and the actual situation of each family, the real gold and silver at this time was not enough to show the grace, so Su Mianyue gave the official''s wife the rank of madam, and the merchant''s home was an imperial edict or a gold plaque, which was usually not available with silver.


    With the help of the imperial government, the people who had been harmed quickly cheered up. The funeral was handled by the high priest, and the money was paid by the imperial government, and according to the number of casualties, they received consolation money and certain food to ensure that the people who were alive would not be unable to survive the disaster.


    In contrast, the policy of the imperial court made the people grateful, while king hebei became the target of everyone''s criticism.


    Not to mention Prince Hebei, even if the other princes had the intention to usurp the throne at this moment, they would be despised by the people. No one would believe that those usurpers could truly think for them.


    Without the order of the imperial court, after the funeral was completed and the house was repaired, the people spontaneously formed patrol teams to strengthen the patrol work in Capital City day and night, which saved the imperial court manpower.


    Su Mianyue had people pay these people after he knew about it. Even if he was not a formal government official, he was 30 % higher than his husband. It was no problem to support a family.


    They also asked people to teach these militia martial arts so as not to cause unnecessary deaths and injuries when they discovered the problem.


    The actions of the court undoubtedly warmed the hearts of the people, so more and more people signed up to join the army. Even the victims wanted to work for the court, but they were all weak and disabled, so they could only survive on the help of the court.


    After the turmoil, Su Mianyue did not order the victims to be punished. Except for a few people who were bribed to incite the people to be secretly executed, the others went back to the camp to live, but they were no longer allowed to eat and drink, but were given a certain amount of food by the court daily to live and cook for themselves.


    He also handed them the work of weaving straw shoes, mats, and making military uniforms. Although they were all women and children, there was no one in the countryside who would not do such a thing. The court gave them a certain amount of money. As long as they were willing to do it, it was not impossible to return to the countryside to settle down after next spring.


    Regardless of whether the victims had done anything wrong or not, they were grateful to the court at this moment, doing their best to get the job every day, trying to do more for the soldiers on the front line.


    Because the court had already made up for the losses to the people, the gold, silver, property and food that had been confiscated were all received into the treasury. Many things did not know who the owner was, and Su Mianyue did not intend to return it to the original owner in order to avoid being falsely identified.


    However, when he saw the list presented in front of him, he couldn''t help but be surprised. The total amount of these finances was several hundred million taels of gold. If he was really taken away by king hebei, how many troops could he recruit?


    "Thank you both for your hard work. Look carefully at this list. If you can find the owner of some things, you will return them secretly, lest some people take the opportunity to do something." Su Mianyue put the list of valuables on the table, and Eunuch Qing quickly handed it to Ji Qin and his right hand.


    It was not that Su Mianyue was generous, but there were many things in it that no one dared to claim, but it was also the heirloom of those families. The reason why Su Mianyue did this was to warn these people that their actions were under the royal eyes.


    Not only to the owners of these items, but also to Ji Qin and the right-hand side, is it not a knock?


    The relationship between the monarch and his subjects could never be a simple way of getting along.


    Ji Qin and right exchanged a look. These days, they had dealt with too many national affairs together, and they had some kind of tacit understanding. What else could they do besides smile helplessly?


    "Secret reports came from the border. Prince Hebei had retreated to the mountains. Although he could not wipe out the northern king in one fell swoop, it would be a good thing for the court to lose such a black sheep. The two ministers drew up a holy decree to announce it to the world in the name of the emperor. Let those whose hearts can be put to death understand the consequences of coveting the throne. Su Mianyue spoke softly, but leaned back.


    Having been pregnant for nearly nine months, Su Mianyue would find it difficult to sit for a long time.


    The right hand and Ji Qin quickly accepted the order. Su Mianyue stood up with the armrest. After walking a few steps near the phoenix chair, he relaxed a little and said: "There is no good news from the emperor at the moment, but I believe that good news will come soon. The two ministers are the subjects that the emperor relies on. I hope that you will understand the hard work of the emperor and clean up some people or things that should not exist before the emperor returns to the palace. So that the emperor can recuperate the dragon."


    Ji Qin and right looked at each other and saw a serious look in each other''s eyes. This job was the real hot potato.


    But looking at Su Mianyue, who might be in labor at any time, the two of them could only swallow their words. What else could they do besides accept orders?


    Su Mianyue was a little tired, and after giving some orders, he told them to leave.


    Recently, Su Mianyue had hardly been in court early, so he had to ask the two of them to report to her in the study. Su Mianyue had to ask the two of them to give orders, unless it was an emergency or a great victory.


    After the civil and military officials knew that the explosives were developed by Su Mianyue, no one dared to say a nasty word even if Su Mianyue was not doing his job. They even tried not to bother Su Mianyue with anything, fearing that they would accidentally offend the master and raze their home to the ground.


    The Yan Country court was fine, but some people were terrible.


    In the mountains where Prince Hebei was, the masked man sat on the throne in anger, while Prince Hebei, who had always secretly claimed to be emperor, knelt in the middle of the ground, not daring to raise his head.


    Among those who worked with the masked man, Prince Hebei had the most medicinal men in his hands, which meant that the masked man provided the most medicinal materials. However, the loss of the masked man caused by the war preparation of the northern king of he was also extremely heavy.


    "Waste, so many druggies have been eliminated. Is that your promise to this table?" As soon as the masked man shook his hand, the tea set on the table went towards Wang Fei in hebei, causing blood to flow from Prince Hebei''s forehead.


    "Lord, calm down. Your subordinates were already in the bag. Who knew that bitch Su Mianyue had actually developed something called explosives, and even the drugger was blown to smithereens. Your subordinates were incompetent and could only watch those druggers make pointless sacrifices. Please, lord general." Prince Hebei''s body was trembling, but he didn''t dare to shirk responsibility for himself. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even know how to die.


    Before the masked man could make a sound, Faang Yuanh, who was sitting on the other side, suddenly had a cold look in his eyes. With a flick of his fingertips, he saw a cold awn shoot at the shoulder blade of king hebei and immediately sent him flying more than ten meters away.


    "If I hear you scold her again, it won''t be such a small punishment. Remember that." Faang Yuanh''s voice was not cold, but the murderous look in his eyes was not concealed.

 Chapter 611 They Will All Return Alive

    Prince Hebei was too angry to say anything, so he could only endure the pain of his broken bones and kneel on the ground, kowtowing and begging for mercy. In his heart, he hated Faang Yuanh, who was absolutely worth crushing, and even more hated Su Mianyue, who had ruined his plan and had someone to protect him.


    The masked man glanced at Faang Yuanh, and a flash of emotion flashed through his eyes, but it was too fast to capture the meaning of that emotion.


    "Your martial arts have improved a lot. Congratulations." The masked man said in a rough voice.


    Faang Yuanh didn''t use any hidden weapons just now. The masked man was not sure if it was just internal force or something condensed.


    Faang Yuanh grunted in gratitude, then closed his eyes and said nothing more.


    Since the last time Su Mianyue had an accident, he had been following the masked man so that he could monitor his actions at all times so that he could help Su Mianyue at the most critical moment.


    Faang Yuanh was also worried when he found out that the drug man had mutated. When he was looking for a way to solve the problem, he heard that Su Mianyue had solved the drug men, and Faang Yuanh took the masked man to witness the power of the explosives. Naturally, he was shocked.


    If it wasn''t for fang yuan, the masked man would have taken the explosives, and Prince Hebei would not have killed all the drugged men in his hands.


    "Don''t forget that we are on the same side. Now that the medicine man has lost 50 % of his life, aren''t you afraid that I won''t be able to complete the great task and open that array for you?" The masked man said coldly.


    "If something happens to her, even if she opens the array, it will not break the eye. If so, why open the array to give hope to the clansmen and let them taste what is disappointing?" Faang Yuanh replied indifferently, as if he did not care whether he could save his people.


    "Hmph, you don''t care if you can stand here, but if your people know that you disregard their wishes for a woman, don''t know if they will accept you, can your conscience be at peace?" The masked man''s voice was a little cold, and the anger that was finally extinguished was ignited again.


    "That won''t bother you. Without those medicine men, you won''t be able to obtain this world. That only means that you are not the real dragon son, and you can''t open this array." Faang Yuanh still looked calm, but he was thinking of something else, but he could not discuss it with the masked man.


    Not realizing that Faang Yuanh was worried, the masked man brushed his sleeves and left, forgetting that Prince Hebei was still here.


    Faang Yuanh got up and caught up with the masked man, but before he went to the mechanism, he looked back at Prince Hebei and saw the murderous look in Prince Hebei''s eyes. He was so scared that king hebei quickly lowered his head.


    "He''s really a waste." Faang Yuanh grunted and quickened his pace, not in the mood to waste it on Prince Hebei.


    "Sooner or later, sooner or later..." Prince Hebei clenched his fists, but did not dare to say the rest. These were masked men, and he would only dare to talk unless he was desperate.


    Although the masked man had already left, Prince Hebei did not dare to get up and leave without the order of the masked man. He could only allow his two wounds to continue bleeding, but half an hour later he fell unconscious and was carried out and thrown in front of his guards before he was saved.


    At this moment, in the barracks where Sann was staying, xiao san and xiao ba were helping to make explosives. After using this thing, they deeply understood the importance of this thing.


    With this thing in hand, they were not afraid of people who could not defeat the northern king of crane, but they had to reserve enough to attack the valley. After all, it was easy to defend and difficult to attack there. They would not make unnecessary sacrifices. The previous battle had already lost too many soldiers.


    "Although the gunpowder is good, it is not without weakness. It is difficult to ignite it on a rainy day or in a damp place." Eighth said in a low voice with a frown. The only person with the big bill was their own. As for the secret guard, he was half of his own. He was not worried that they would tell the news.


    "The empress once said that the power of these explosives is far from enough, and the explosive will lose its power when it meets water, but there is no time to think of a solution to this problem." The secret guard then thought of the flintlock and said, "Now that Capital City is studying how to make a flintlock, the power of that thing is not small. In contrast, it is not afraid of rainy days, but the weakness is that it is not convenient to use."


    Sann''s face brightened, but he had to put his hopes on the bomb for the time being before he saw the gun.


    "After the explosion of the explosive, the smoke spread very fast. If you add a suitable drug or poison to the explosive, I don''t know what the effect will be." Sann spoke in a low voice. Even after being a general for so many years, he was not used to speaking loudly.


    "You can give it a try." Eighth immediately agreed and looked at the dark guards who were frowning, "Prince Hebei and his men are hiding in the valley. Even if we have explosives, we can''t go too deep to avoid being ambushed by them with the advantage of terrain. If we can put the explosives into the drugs, we can reduce the casualties of our army to the greatest extent, and we can also reduce the consumption of explosives as much as possible."


    "There is so much miasma in the valley. If king hebei dares to hide in the valley, there must be medicinal herbs by his side. If we use the drug, we must take down the valley in one fell swoop, and this drug must not be an ordinary drug." Wu thought for a moment and said.


    "Send someone to the Purple Mist Mountain to look for medicine." Sann made up his mind and looked at xiao jiu, "I''ll leave this task to you. You can leave without delay and put on your mask."


    "Okay." Little jiu stood up without a word, but asked before leaving the camp, "Do you want poison?"


    Purple Mist Mountain may be short of people, but medicinal herbs are everywhere, especially some outside world can not find an antidote to the most poisons, and the storeroom is no longer a small number of refined poisons.


    "Yes." Xiao sanyi nodded concisely.


    Xiao jiu was not a talkative person either. He nodded and walked out of the big bill.


    After a few secret guards glanced at each other, one of them stood up and said, "There are already quite a number of explosives being made. We left half of them to continue to help, while the others returned to the capital to restore their lives. The empress needs more manpower."


    "Okay, be careful." Sann agreed, took out a dagger from his arms and said, "Give this to the eldest sister, you can cut through iron like mud."


    "Yes." The secret guard bowed and took it. These treasures must be treated with dignity. "Does the grand marshal have anything else to tell the empress?"


    "Let the eldest sister rest assured that this new year, I will also ask the eldest sister to host the wedding for me and eighth." As the third spoke, he looked at eighth with a gentle gaze.


    It was a promise to eighth and to Su Mianyue.


    They will all return alive, and they will be victorious by the end of the year.


    After half of the guards left, the third and the rest of them were fully engaged in the production of explosives, but they had never relaxed about the situation in the valley. They wanted to take the unexpected attack by surprise, so they had to be fully prepared. This time, they could never give Prince Hebei another chance to survive.

 Chapter 612 Empire Sunset

    Ji Xun''s golden armor was covered in blood and dust in the canyon at the border of the Hengyuan and the Hengyuan. He pointed a spear at Wanyan Lin, who was kneeling on the ground. The murderous look in his eyes was hard to melt.


    Because of the strength of the mutated drug man, Ji Xun had to bring the army to protect the local people to retreat to this valley, so as not to kill the people of the Yan Country by the drug man.


    But Wanyan Lin tried to force Ji Xun to death.


    For nearly a month, Ji Xun had been using the terrain to deal with the medicine man. The army had killed and wounded countless people, but none of them died under the enemy''s knife.


    Fortunately, two days ago, the secret guards brought the explosives and the materials, and Ji Xun immediately asked his confidants to work day and night to finally produce enough explosives to hide in every corner of the valley.


    Using tactics to lead the medics to these corners, they could be completely annihilated.


    Although Wanyan Lin knew that Ji Xun had the divine weapon, he still continued to attack with the Hengyuan army, and had the posture of dying together. In the end, he ended up almost alone, with only a heavily injured bodyguard standing by his side.


    Many of the armies of the hengyuan kingdom surrendered or fled, and no one was willing to make unnecessary sacrifices without knowing that they would die.


    "Ji Xun, do you think you won?" Wanyan Lin laughed out loud. Even though his face had been greatly changed by the poison, the coldness emanated from his bones. "Ji Xun, you will live in the shadow of me for the rest of your life. I will always be in your queen''s heart. Even if I die, I will be between you."


    "Is that enough?" Ji Xun looked at Wanyan Lin coldly. The spear swung and pierced Wanyan Lin''s chest. Blood flowed through the cracks in Wanyan Lin''s armor. "Wanyan Lin, you deserve to die not because you have repeatedly attacked me and Yue, but because you should not be associated with those animals. You sold your country and those loyal and patriotic soldiers, which caused countless deaths of my Yan Country soldiers. Even if I had to torture you ten thousand times, it would not be enough to pity. A person like you will be infamous even if you die!"


    "So what? I will be remembered by the world, and you, Ji Xun, are the number one tortoise in the world. Mianyue, she was pregnant in hengyuan, and you raised my son and made him the crown prince. Even if the Hengyuan is destroyed, what can you do? The mountains you worked hard to defend are not my son to inherit Wanyan Lin? Haha, I, Wanyan Lin, have no regrets about my death. At least I have a successor." Wanyan Lin looked up at the sky with a long smile and a happy look in his eyes.


    Ji Xun''s eyes hardened, and the rest of his eyes swept over the suspicious eyes of the soldiers around him. A faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Wanyan Lin, did you hurt your brain when you were poisoned? Only a fool would believe such a lie. Don''t say that Yue had not left the Yan Country when he was pregnant, but if my crown prince was really your son, how could you say it on such an occasion? I''m afraid that with your character, you will bring the secret into the coffin and continue to watch the fun underground. You can say such things without intelligence, and you really shouldn''t stay in this world."


    Ji Xun said with a slight force in his hand, and Wanyan Lin grunted in pain, but it was not fatal.


    At this moment, Ji Xun wished he could put Wanyan Lin to death, but he knew it was not the right time, so he said patiently: "You won''t know how many nails I''ve arranged in the Hengyuan''s palace over the years. Some of them are your concubines in your harem. Your concubines are your women except for empress Yinn Yue. If the other women haven''t cheated on me, they are still young. An inhumane man like you has the ability to cuckold me. It''s such a joke."


    Wanyan Lin did not expect Ji Xun to say such a flippant thing. Just as he was about to refute, another stab came to his chest.


    Ji Xun''s strength this time shattered a third of Wanyan Lin''s heart. Even if Wanyan Lin didn''t die immediately, he didn''t have the strength to say anything else.


    "I forgot to tell you one thing. I was the one who made you inhumane. I made you the first emperor and eunuch in history when you dared to be unfaithful to Mianyue. It''s just that your women are still fighting when they don''t know the truth, but I''ll make it up to them. I''m sure those women really want to remarry and be a real woman. You can see it with your own eyes when you get to the underworld."


    Ji Xun''s words were half true and half false. He did drug Wanyan Lin to make him inhumane, but it was only two years ago that this thing succeeded, so Wanyan Lin''s concubines who lost their babies did have Wanyan Lin''s children.


    However, the Yan Country soldiers did not know this. They only knew that Wanyan Lin only had one crown prince, and many concubines and concubines had been emperor for many years, but none of them had a daughter, so they believed Ji Xun''s words.


    As for whether Ji Xingran was Ji Xun''s heir or not, many people still had doubts in their hearts, but this matter did not need to be verified urgently. When Ji Xingran grew older, they could see the clues from his appearance.


    Su Hao had been listening in silence, a few degrees of anger to go forward and personally end Wanyan Lin, were pulled by Wu Yuqing.


    It would be best for Ji Xun to solve this problem, but they were all worried that Ji Xun was suspicious of Su Mianyue.


    Ordinary men would check and verify this kind of thing again and again, not to mention Ji Xun was the emperor.


    With his wrist turned, the spear broke out of Wanyan Lin''s chest after a few turns. Ji Xun then withdrew his arm and looked at Wanyan Lin condescendingly, "Although you are a great sinner, but after all, you are an emperor. I will leave you with the last dignity so that you can return to the kingdom with your whole body."


    "Ji Xun..." Wanyan Lin wanted to say something, but the blood at the corner of his mouth kept flowing and he could not utter a complete sentence.


    "You don''t have to thank me, because I also want to know if the people of your Hengyuan allow you to bury your whole body. I also want to see how the court of the Hengyuan will accommodate you, the emperor who wants to destroy the country." Ji Xun was still smiling, but the smile was full of sarcasm.


    With a cold glance at Wanyan Lin, Ji Xun turned around and shouted to the soldiers, "The three armies listen to the order. Wanyan Lin traded with the jackals for his own personal gain. He injured more than 200,000 of our soldiers and even made the people''s homeland difficult to return. Now that Wanyan Lin has been captured, I will allow you to seek justice for the soldiers who died in battle."


    Ji Xun''s words received a warm response from the soldiers. Because the people standing nearby heard the conversation between Ji Xun and Wanyan Lin, they could only endure the impulse to kill Wanyan Lin and think about how to torture him, who was only breathing a breath, to resolve their hatred.


    Su Hao was the first to come forward, spat blood and phlegm on Wanyan Lin''s face, and said with hatred, "A dirty person like you should leave the world dirty, and be hated by him after death."


    Wu Yuqing then only spat out a mouthful of Wanyan Lin and did not say a word. With these two as examples, the other generals followed suit. They would be able to humiliate the monarchs of the empire in their lifetime, which would be enough for them to show off for the rest of their lives.


    No one knew when Wanyan Lin would take his last breath, because he would die in his grave.


    Wanyan Lin would never have thought that he would die in such a mess in this life, but the strange smile on his lips was something he thought of before he died.


    All his life, he worked hard, he was brilliant, he was down and out, and he didn''t retain his ridiculous dignity even after he died, let alone eradicate the most envious and jealous Ji Xun in his life.

 Chapter 613 Preterm Delivery

    After yan lin died, but the war was not over. Ji Xun led the army to recover the country and confirmed that the Hengyuan did not have the strength to fight again, so he asked Su Hao to help Wu Yuqing stay at the border and arrange for the people to move back.


    As for Wanyan Lin''s body, it was handed over to the Hengyuan soldiers and asked them to escort him back to the capital. Ji Xun had absolutely no leisure to send someone to escort him back.


    However, this is also the attitude of the Yan Country. As long as the new regime of the Yan Country can handle this, there will be no war between the two countries in the short term. After all, none of the countries have the strength to fight now.


    The Tianlan''s 300,000 troops also lost nearly 40,000, which was only after Ji Xun asked them to withdraw from the Tianlan after the appearance of the drug man. Of course, Wanyan Lin''s hatred for Ji Xun was even greater, and he was determined to destroy Ji Xun before finding trouble with him. Otherwise, the 300,000 troops would probably be wiped out.


    Ji Xun was grateful but apologetic for the Tianlan''s help, so he wrote a letter to Mu Tinng in addition to the three months the general had to give them.


    The main idea was to ask him to secretly check if there was anyone in the Tianlan who forged the drug man. If he found out that he should not act rashly, the Tianlan would send troops and carry explosives to help them solve the problem.


    But Ji Xun would never give the formula of the explosives to the Tianlan. Even if he gave them the explosives, it would be impossible. Such a ferocious weapon would be the foundation of the military far ahead of the Tianlan.


    The flintlock had been sent to the border, but it was of no use for the time being. Before Ji Xun left, he ordered Wu Yuqing to train a team of elite soldiers, named the flintlock battalion, who would be responsible for the border guards in the future.


    After arranging a series of things, Ji Xun rushed back to Imperial Capital with only the secret guards. Su Mianyue was nearing his due date, and he was not going back.


    In Yan Capital, with half a month to go before her due date, Su Mianyue would take some time to walk around the house every day, afraid that she would not have the strength to give birth, and that no one would dare disturb her at this time unless important matters were to be handled by ministers.


    After walking for a quarter of an hour, Su Mianyue only felt that his back was so sore that he wanted to rest. However, the door was pushed open at this time. Su Mianyue frowned and saw that eunuch qing ran in with a pale face and almost fell to the ground.


    "Something bad happened to the empress. Her highness the crown prince was taken away." Eunuch Qing knelt on the ground, knowing that she shouldn''t have alarmed the empress, but this was not something she could hide.


    Su Mianyue could only feel the darkness before her eyes, and before she could sit still, she fell to the ground, followed by a throbbing pain in her abdomen and the running blood under her body.


    "Someone! Pass on the imperial physician, pass on the imperial physician!" Eunuch Qing was so scared that she screamed. A few maids rushed into the house and helped Su Mianyue to the soft couch, ordering people to prepare for the delivery.


    "What can we do? His highness the crown prince has been robbed. Both the father-in-law and miss Biwu are seriously injured and unconscious. The empress is..." Eunuch Qing was spinning around in a hurry, her mind was in a mess, and she didn''t know what to do.


    A few maids were left behind by Ji Xun, and they were all capable of being on their own. Seeing how useless eunuch qing was, Taxue let out a low cry. "Shut up, what crime are you to disturb the empress?"


    "Miss Taxue, the servant is also in a hurry. The servant''s brain is in a mess now. What can I do?" Eunuch Qing asked with a sad face.


    "Now I say you do it." Taxue stood up and looked at Su Mianyue with a frown. At this time, as the female officer in charge of Su Mianyue, she had to support the stage. "Lock up the news and never let anyone outside know about the disappearance of his highness the crown prince. The empress is not fit to have blood when she is in labor. First, lock up all the people who know about it and deal with it in secret."


    "Ah, the servant is going to do it." Eunuch Qing said as he stood up.


    "The imperial physician is ordered to treat the abbot and miss Biwu, and all the people injured in order to protect the crown prince. Before the empress wakes up, today''s Imperial Hospital personnel on duty are not allowed to leave the palace, unless there is an urgent national situation, the palace door is not allowed to open." Taxue continued to order, his eyes on Su Mianyue''s stomach and said, "From now on, guard Pepper House strictly. If anything happens to the empress, we will all be waiting to lose our lives."


    Taxue''s last sentence seemed to be to eunuch qing, but it was actually to the hidden guards.


    Su Mianyue had a secret guard on his side, and the crown prince had a secret guard on his side, but ji Xingran was still taken away, and with his skills like biwu, he was unconscious from being injured. It was obvious that those people were highly skilled in martial arts.


    Now I don''t understand why the enemy wanted to take Ji Xingran away, but Su Mianyue''s side is about to produce an heir, I''m afraid that there will still be some unsafe factors, Taxue did not dare to leave Su Mianyue''s side.


    Not long after, the imperial physician came in to examine the pulse, and the result was naturally that Su Mianyue was going to give birth prematurely, and Su Mianyue''s condition was extremely critical. If not handled properly, he could die in two lives, and even if the mother and son were safe, it would be difficult for them to bear children.


    There was no one in the palace who could make the decision. Taxue and the others were too anxious. In the end, Taxue gritted his teeth and said, "The queen''s life is the most important thing. Please do your best to save her."


    "But..." The imperial physician glanced at Su Mianyue''s stomach, lowered his head and did not dare to look at it again, and said in a trembling voice, "That''s an heir."


    According to the rules of the royal family, when faced with this kind of situation, it is bound to protect the small but not the big. Even the mother of the country is not as important as the imperial heirs, not to mention Ji Xun''s children are not many.


    Taxue never thought of this, but when he thought of how much his master cared about his master, he gritted his teeth and said, "The imperial physician will only listen to his orders. The emperor and the empress will blame the servant and the maid alone!"


    At the same time, Taxue handed a token to the imperial doctor and looked at it. The words "Rulian''s presence" reassured the imperial doctor.


    After a few imperial doctors discussed it, they immediately gave Su Mianyue the medicine to induce labor and prevent postpartum hemorrhage. The doctor was giving Su Mianyue an injection to wake her up.


    A coma was a major taboo in childbirth. For a moment, the whole of Pepper House was silent, and she wished she could keep her eyes on Su Mianyue.


    After half a stick of incense, Su Mianyue awoke quietly and subconsciously touched his abdomen. With a sigh of relief, he struggled to get up.


    "Empress." Taxue darted over and held Su Mianyue''s shoulder, "I have offended you, and now I ask the empress to give priority to the dragon son in her womb. I have asked the secret guards to take care of the crown prince''s affairs, and I have arranged everything in the palace. Now that the empress has moved her fetal qi and is about to give birth prematurely, you must not be distracted at this time."


    Waves of pain came. Su Mianyue, who had given birth to a child, knew what it meant. She was powerless even if she wanted to.


    Whether it was Ji Xingran or in her stomach, she cared about it. Although her body felt like it was being torn apart, Su Mianyue still had a sense of reason. He grabbed Taxue''s arm and ordered, "Don''t leak the news, especially don''t send a message to Yu so that he won''t be distracted."


    Taxue nodded with red eyes. She knew that the empress dowager was deeply in love with Su Mianyue for a few years, but at this time, she could not admit that she was lying. Most of the secret guards were sent out to carry out the mission. Taxue had already made a choice. Everything was important to su mianyue and this unborn heir. She ordered all the secret guards to stay in Pepper House!

 Chapter 614 Ji Xun Returned to the Palace

    Although Eunuch Qing was flustered, he dealt with the matter very quickly and quickly sealed off the news in the palace. For a moment, no one outside the palace knew that the crown prince was taken away, nor did they know about Su Mianyue''s premature birth.


    As for the news that Su Chengye and Biwu were seriously injured and unconscious, it was even more impossible for the outside world to know, because no one would put too much thought into the visitors to these two palaces, and not many people even knew that Su Chengye was in the palace.


    Su Mianyue was born prematurely, so the opening of the cervix was not fast. Under the condition that the imperial doctors used medicine and acupuncture to induce the birth, it took him a long time to give birth to Little Prince.


    Originally, Little Prince was able to give birth naturally in half a month, so she was very healthy after birth, but Su Mianyue was unconscious for nearly three days due to postpartum hemorrhage.


    When ji xun rushed back to the palace, Su Mianyue was still in a coma, while Little Prince was in the arms of his wet nurse. In order not to disperse the protection net of the secret guards, Taxue and others had been in the pepper house, and Little Prince had to stay in the same room with her mother at all times.


    "Your majesty!" The moment they saw Ji Xun, Taxue and the others all cried with excitement. God knows what kind of suffering they had suffered in the past few days.


    "What happened?" Ji Xun came back from the secret passageway and was not sure what was going on in the palace, but Su Mianyue''s face, the smell of medicine in the room, and the smell of blood after giving birth were all filled with Ji Xun''s breath.


    Taxue and the others knelt on the ground, "Your subordinates are incompetent..."


    Because Su Mianyue''s birth and Ji Xingran''s disappearance were the most important things, Taxue first explained the current situation, including how he handled the matter.


    Although Ji Xun was angry and resentful, he also blamed Taxue and others for not telling him about the situation, but he also knew that Taxue''s arrangement was the best for Su Mianyue, so he did not punish Su Mianyue and said, "In the future, you should report to me as soon as possible about the queen, no matter where or when."


    After saying that, Ji Xun felt that doing this was a bit of a curse to Su Mianyue, and secretly blamed himself.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s cold hand, Ji Xun forced down the anger he could not vent and immediately ordered the secret guards in the palace to investigate Ji Xingran''s disappearance, as well as the secret guards he brought back. During this period of time, they hardly had a good rest, so they could not bear to go to work.


    After everything was arranged, Ji Xun inquired about what happened in the imperial court after he left with his troops.


    Taxue was not entirely clear. After he explained what he knew, he sent someone to call Jixiang in. Jixiang knew more about these things.


    Half a day later, Su Mianyue woke up. He was weak from the bleeding and didn''t have much strength to speak. But when he saw Ji Xun by the bed, his eyes were still filled with surprise, and he burst into tears.


    "Yu, ran'' er..." Su Mianyue choked up and did not know that she had been unconscious for three days. She thought that Ji Xingran had just been lost.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already sent someone to look for it. There will be news soon. You''ve just finished giving birth. Don''t cry, or you''ll hurt your eyes. Ran'' er is the crown prince, and fu ze is a long time. I''ll do everything I can to look for her, and I won''t let anything happen to her," Ji Xun comforted.


    Su Mianyue also knew that this matter could not be rushed, but he was still worried. Ji Xingran was only one and a half years old, so the child was taken away, I don''t know if it would suffer.


    Ji Xun wiped Su Mianyue''s tears but could not dry them. He could only sigh and say, "Yue, you haven''t seen the little monkey that was just born, have you? This little guy is a naughty boy. He hasn''t been sleeping for three days. He''s been looking around with his eyes open."


    "Three days? Has ran'' er been kidnapped for three days?" Su Mianyue''s eyes warmed up again, but he knew that his sadness could not save Ji Xingran. Instead, it would stop Ji Xun from looking for the child. He quickly raised his hand and wiped away his tears, "Let me see my son. I don''t know if this little fellow looks like you or me. Ran'' er already looks like you. It''s a big loss if he doesn''t look like me."


    "Then we will give birth to a daughter like you, and we will make all the good sons of the world come to ask for marriage. I will also experience the addiction of my father-in-law when the time comes, and I will have to make it difficult for those boys who ask for marriage." Ji Xun laughed and joked, but his heart ached.


    After Taxue told him about Su Mianyue''s condition, Ji Xun summoned the imperial physician. He knew that Su Mianyue would have a difficult time having children.


    Ji Xun knew that Su Mianyue liked his daughter, but they probably wouldn''t have that chance in the future.


    With a smile on his face, Ji Xun no longer bothered about this problem. They had enough sons, and they were not afraid that the court officials would say that his children were thin. In the future, it would be good for their son to get married early and have a granddaughter for Su Mianyue to play with.


    "This boy, father just hugged you and peed all over father. Are you saying father is worth watering?" Ji Xun lived among the people and knew what the people would say when they met this situation.


    Su Mianyue laughed and quickly asked the wet nurse to take the baby to change the diaper. She said to Ji Xun, "You should go take a bath and change your clothes too. Look at your clothes. They haven''t changed for many days. It''s not good to be dirty and hug your son."


    "Hmph, this little thing has been fighting with me since he was born. When he grows up, he has to spank him. Yue can''t focus on him in the future." Ji Xun said, pretending to be tasteful, but still went to the bathroom next door to wash up.


    If it weren''t for Su Mianyue''s health, Ji Xun wouldn''t have come back without a bath. Now that Su Mianyue mentioned it, he felt sticky and uncomfortable.


    Su Mianyue chuckled. After Ji Xun left, his eyes sank. He looked at Taxue and asked, "Is there still no news about the crown prince?"


    Taxue shook his head gently. Seeing that Su Mianyue''s eyes were red, he quickly consoled her, "Don''t worry, empress. When the emperor comes back, he sent all the secret guards to look for him. His highness will return safely."


    "Where''s my father and Biwu?" Only then did Su Mianyue remember the safety of the two of them. With their personalities, they would definitely give up their lives to protect Ji Xingran.


    It was not Su Mianyue''s fault that she had not thought of it before, but that she had been in a coma after hearing that Ji Xingran had been kidnapped, and that she had been in a coma for three days after giving birth, so she had no time to think about everything.


    Taxue had already received Ji Xun''s advice, and immediately lied without blinking his eyes, saying, "The abbot has left the palace, saying that he is afraid that those who kidnapped the crown prince will pass the news to the past and not know in time. Miss Biwu has been searching for the crown prince with the secret guards these days, and has not returned to the palace yet."


    Su Mianyue frowned, not doubting Taxue''s words, and felt a little more at ease. Fortunately, they were not involved.


    "The crown prince has been taken away. Many people must have been injured, right?" Su Mianyue asked. Seeing that Taxue nodded but did not give a number, he knew that there must be a lot of casualties. He said, "Open the private treasury of this palace and make some compensation for those who were injured and their families. As for how much is suitable, you can decide."


    "Yes, I understand." Taxue bowed to his orders and went forward to tuck Su Mianyue in, "The empress is weak and should rest a little more. Now that the emperor has returned to court, he doesn''t need the empress to do everything herself. I heard that a woman''s confinement will affect her whole life, but there can''t be any mistakes."


    "Yes." Su Mianyue replied faintly. Although his mind was in a mess, his body could not hold on and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 615 A Mother Is Strong

    While Ji Xun was in a hurry to find Ji Xingran, Wanyan Lin''s body was also sent back to Hengyuan Imperial Capital.


    However, the body that had been humiliated had become a corpse. Although it was still a whole body, the most taboo of the ancient people was that it could not be a whole body after death, which would affect the fortune of the next life.


    In particular, Wanyan Lin was still an emperor, afraid that it would affect the national fortune, so although the people hated him, they could only give up, but they did not say much about spitting or cursing.


    The soldiers who escorted Wanyan Lin back to the capital were even more embarrassed because they were protecting the corpses. Many of them were bruised and swollen, and they did not have a complete dress on them. It was obvious that they were really trying their best to protect the master.


    Yinn Yue took the crown prince to greet him at the gate of the city early in the morning. If Wanyan Lin did not return to the capital for a day, the crown prince would not be able to ascend the throne. Otherwise, even if there was a decree from Retired Emperor, he would not be able to speak properly.


    The people of Capital City knelt down whether they wanted to or not. After all, Yinn Yue''s new policy was still accepted by the people. Yin yue did not increase the tax in such a difficult situation, and even reduced the tax by 10 %, mainly to reduce the expenditure of the imperial palace to save the national treasury.


    Although Wanyan Lin was a tyrant, he was also treated as the emperor deserved. Because his body was divided after his tragic death, he invited a monk to do it for seven days before he was buried in Imperial Mausoleum.


    The crown prince officially ascended to the throne on the day yan lin was buried, and Yinn Yue also became the empress dowager, whose power was higher than before.


    "Mother, will the Yan Country and the Yan Country congress accept our peace talks?" It was only after the morning court that Little Emperor asked about his uneasiness.


    Ever since Little Emperor was imprisoned as the crown prince, he gradually understood the situation of the country and the current crisis of the Hengyuan. He was also resentful of Wanyan Lin''s war with the Hengyuan and the Hengyuan despite the safety of the country.


    Emperors want to expand their territory, whether it is for selfish reasons or for the strength of the country, there is nothing wrong with it, but they must have self-awareness, not to hit a stone with an egg.


    Although Wanyan Lin had a good chance of winning against the Yan Country, even if the Yan Country did not produce gunpowder to defeat, the price that would be paid by the company was huge, and that was not something that the company could afford.


    Only now did Little Emperor realize that his father really didn''t care about him, or else he wouldn''t have been so angry as to become a beauty regardless of what happened after his death.


    Yinn Yue put down her pen, frowned and never relaxed. She sighed, "Mother and queen Yan Country are old acquaintances. Although they may not be very close, they know her well. As long as she is willing to nod, the emperors of the Yan Country and the Yan Country will not be in trouble with her."


    "Is the Yan Country queen really that powerful?" Little Emperor asked in disbelief.


    "Yes." Yinn Yue raised the corners of his lips slightly, his eyes filled with bitterness.


    Although Yinn Yue would also be jealous of Su Mianyue''s good luck and make the three kingdoms'' emperors love her deeply, Yinn Yue also knew that she could only envy this woman in her life. Even her own emperor and husband only had this woman in their hearts. Her empress was only a temporary measure to stabilize the situation at that time.


    Thinking of Su Mianyue''s emotional entanglement with the three emperors one after another, but in the end, Ji Xun became nothing for her harem and made Su Mianyue the queen. Yinn Yue suddenly understood why Su Mianyue chose Ji Xun in the end.


    "Only a woman like her is worth it if she is willing to give her heart to someone." Yinn Yue smiled with relief, only to realize how ridiculous the little jealousy she had been holding in her heart was.


    In Su Mianyue''s heart, the feelings she shared with others would rather give up, but her Yinn Yue succumbed to fate.


    "What is the queen mother saying?" Little Emperor asked before he could hear him clearly.


    "Nothing." Yinn Yue shook her head and smiled. She looked at her son with an open heart and said, "Mother will write a letter to the queen of the Yan Country in your name. Perhaps mother will leave you for a period of time to negotiate, so your son has to learn more about the affairs of the court during this period. Mother hopes that the queen will be in power as soon as possible."


    "Is mother unwilling to help her son?" Little Emperor asked with a frown.


    "No way." Yinn Yue shook his head and said, "Although the empress dowager listened to the government with the dignity of Empress Dowager, it is not a long-term plan. In order to make the country prosperous and the people safe, only the emperor has built the hearts of all the people. The emperor is the orthodox emperor, the second lord of the Hengyuan. After the prince is in power, there will be less trouble. These will be understood when the emperor grows up."


    Little Emperor looked at Yinn Yue''s gentle eyes, his heart a little complicated.


    As an emperor, he was not an ordinary child after all. Moreover, the two imperial masters were personally invited by Retired Emperor for Little Emperor, and they were from two factions. However, both of them had spoken or hinted at the dangers of Little Emperor Empress Dowager''s power, which made Little Emperor deeply confused.


    Now that Yinn Yue was not greedy for power, Little Emperor did not know how to deal with it, which was different from what the imperial master taught him.


    Yinn Yue only pretended not to see Little Emperor''s expression. She had been in the harem for many years. How could she not know what the two emperors had done? The whole harem had Yinn Yue''s eyes.


    "Well, it''s time for the emperor''s son to continue reviewing the memorials. After the emperor''s son can decisively deal with these simple memorials, the empress mother will let you come into contact with more complicated and urgent memorials, and the empress mother will be able to go to your imperial grandmother early to fulfill her filial piety." Yinn Yue smiled and picked up his pen to continue his work.


    Little Emperor frowned for a long time and did not answer. He just watched Yinn Yue bury himself in the recital, and his heart softened when he saw her gentle expression.


    Many things in this world will change, but his mother has always loved him, protected him, and cherished his mother, so good.


    The corners of his mouth rose slowly, and a smile formed on Little Emperor''s lips. All the troubles that had been piling up in his heart for days were cleared up at this moment.


    After Wanyan Lin''s burial of Imperial Mausoleum as the emperor was heard to Ji Xun, Ji Xun did not say much. In his opinion, no matter where a dead person was buried, it was no longer a threat, and the Yan Country was not stable, there was no need to worry about a dead person, but also praised Yinn Yue''s approach.


    After all, with Wanyan Lin''s actions, burying Imperial Mausoleum would certainly provoke public opinion, but Yinn Yue was able to win the best settlement result for Wanyan Lin, regardless of her loyalty or political ability, it was the hope of the Hengyuan.


    Su Mianyue was already out of the month, and Ji Xun thought about it. After receiving Yinn Yue''s letter of state, he talked to Su Mianyue about it.


    After listening to this, Su Mianyue was silent for a long time. As Ji Xun gradually became jealous, Su Mianyue sighed, "Wanyan Lin''s death is not a pity. It''s just that Yinn Yue''s mother and son are going to take over the mess he left behind. They say that the royal family is noble, but there is nothing they can do about it. Yinn Yue is a strong mother and a woman with a plan. I believe that if she takes over the Hengyuan, it will shorten the suffering of the people. However..."


    Su Mianyue narrowed his eyes and leaned over to whisper something in Ji Xun''s ear. Ji Xun frowned and nodded gently, agreeing to Su Mianyue''s words.

 Chapter 616 With Deep Affection

    Prince Hebei was not willing to lose just like that and secretly contacted several vassal kings to overthrow the regime together.


    Although Prince Hebei had made many promises, he was still a defeated general. Even though the princes he had contacted were thoughtful, they did not dare to act rashly after seeing the explosives in Ji Xun''s hands.


    Although the northern king of hehe had the intention to raise the flag, he only reached the flagpole. Only the vassal king, who was close to the northern city of hehe, agreed to do it with him.


    It was not that the vassal king was bold or that he wanted to have the merit of a dragon, but that there were dozens of medicinal men living in his palace. Unless he wanted to die immediately, he could only do as he was told.


    However, this vassal king was not willing to be coerced, so he secretly discussed with his son to send the news to Sann''s army through special channels. As for when the letter to Capital City would arrive, he did not care. He could not save the fire from afar, and it was best to rely on the border army.


    In less than half a month, the medicine man in the king''s mansion was eradicated, and the evil deeds of king hebei were immediately announced to the public. At that time, Prince Hebei became the public enemy of all the king''s vassals, and those who had not been threatened also wished they could cut king hebei into thousands of pieces, afraid that the next one to be threatened was themselves.


    Whether it was Prince Hebei''s potions or Ji Xun''s gunpowder, this was not something that they, the vassals, could resist. It was their greatest desire to hold on to the land.


    More than half a month later, the court issued an order for war, and the explosives in Sann''s army were ready, and the gun battalion was also trained. The army marched towards king hebei''s hiding place, preparing to break through Prince Hebei''s nest in one fell swoop.


    At the same time, the Tianlan had also found out the base of the drug men in the territory of the Tianlan. Ji Xun sent out the secret guards and men that he and Su Mianyue had nothing important to do for the time being, ready to attack together in a month''s time and annihilate the drug men in one fell swoop.


    Unless there is a special situation, no advance action is allowed, so as not to alert the snake and not destroy all the drugged people.


    As for the Hengyuan''s pharmacists, they could only be eradicated after Yinn Yue had completed Su Mianyue''s mission.


    In order to make Yinn Yue feel at ease, Su Mianyue also sent people to the imperial city with gunpowder to guard, to ensure the safety of Yinn Yue''s mother and son is also what Su Mianyue needs at present.


    In the chen palace of the tianlan kingdom, secret guards were everywhere to welcome the emperor. Mu Tinng, dressed in plain clothes, came to the secret room of the chen palace.


    The sound of the instrument did not stop until mu ting arrived. Mu Chen straightened his sleeves and stood up until the song was over. He turned to look at Mu Tinng who was standing at the door. There was nothing unusual except that his face was pale from not seeing the sun. His smile was more elegant than before.


    "Brother, have you removed the hidden dangers in your heart?" Mu Chen spoke indifferently, as if nothing had ever happened to him. The two of them were still good brothers who could have a long talk.


    Mu Tinng strode to the center of the stone room, lifted his robe and sat on the stone bench. He looked at mu chen with complicated eyes and said, "You have done a great job in this matter."


    "What do you intend to reward your subjects?" Mu Chen asked with a straight face.


    "What do you want?" Mu Tinng frowned, obviously wondering where his bottom line was.


    Mu Chen poured two cups of tea with a smile, picked up one of them and sipped it slowly. After finishing the tea, he looked at mu ting as if he was thinking about what to ask for.


    Under Mu Tinng''s scrutinizing eyes, Mu Chen said calmly, "I just want to know why my brother switched his bag on the execution ground that day and let my brother off the hook. It''s not too much to cut your brother into pieces for his crimes, is it not?"


    Mu Tinng raised his eyebrows. Obviously, he didn''t expect mu chen to ask this question. Then he relaxed his brows and asked, "You did a great job but only asked about this. Are you sure you won''t regret it?"


    "I regret so many things in my life. I am not short of this one." Mu Chen, on the other hand, opened his mouth indifferently, his eyes shining brightly as he looked at Mu Tinng for an exact answer.


    Mu Tinng hesitated a little and said, "If you say that I am deeply in love with you, you will not believe it. Even I do not believe it."


    "Well, what did your brother say?" Mu Chen was not disturbed and answered with a light smile.


    Glaring at Mu Chen, Mu Tinng continued, "I let you go back then because you saved her a few times, and it was you that she first fell in love with."


    Mu Chen was stunned for a moment, a flash of sadness in his eyes, then smiled and said, "I thought you were trying to make up for the loss of the throne. After all, if you could marry her then, who would the throne belong to?"


    Mu Tinng shook his head and said, "At first, I thought you were qualified to compete with me for the throne. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been replaced by li dai tao stiffly, knowing that Mianyue had mistaken you for someone else. However, when I was sorting out my father''s belongings a few days ago, I found an imperial edict written by my father when he was alive. My father has already passed on the throne to me. I am a legitimate emperor."


    Mu Chen obviously did not expect such an imperial edict, thinking of the former emperor''s love for his mother and son when he was alive, and then thinking of Mu Tinng''s mother and son''s dangerous situation, for a moment, he could not accept the fact that Mu Tinng said.


    Mu Tinng did not explain. In fact, he did not find the imperial edict himself, but Empress Dowager gave it to him before he went to Imperial Mausoleum.


    Mu Tinng once asked Empress Dowager why he didn''t take out the secret order, but Empress Dowager only smiled bitterly and looked at the former soviet Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    With just one look, Mu Tinng understood what he had missed all these years and why Empress Dowager could not forget Su Chengye. She also understood why Empress Dowager was unwilling to give the edict back then. She just hoped that he would pay more attention to Su Mianyue because of Su Chengye''s status and that the empress would be harmonious.


    Mu Tinng''s eyes were filled with bitterness at the thought of the mistake he had made, but it was only a moment before it disappeared and he took a sip of the tea Mu Chen had poured for him.


    It doesn''t matter whether mu chen wants to get through the door or not. He just came here to put the past behind him.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the tea is poisonous?" Mu Chen asked faintly.


    "If you want to poison me, you have more than one chance." Mu Tinng smiled a little more and looked at mu chen with a little more emotion, "Didn''t you always want to stay away from the world and focus on the chess game? If I gave you this chance, your heart might be free?"


    Mu Chen looked at mu ting in shock. After confirming that he was not faking it, he began to ponder.


    Now that he was in prison, there was a sense of silence for Mu Chen, and even in the mortal world, there was no concern for him, no matter where he was.


    "When the world is at peace, if your brother still remembers your brother''s existence, then your brother will beg to leave again." Mu Chen opened his mouth in a low voice and looked at mu ting with a peaceful look in his eyes, "You won''t let your servant wait too long, will you?"


    Mu Tinng nodded and stood up. Before leaving the stone room, he said, "Mianyue''s eldest son was kidnapped by those people. It has been more than three months."


    Mu Chen was stunned, but then he smiled bitterly. His royal brother was indeed more affectionate than he was.

 Chapter 617 Did the Empress Mother And Her Son Go Astray?

    Yinn Yue, who had received the reply, had not slept well for several days. Su Mianyue''s offer made her feel uneasy, afraid that she would end up in pieces. But now, what choice did she have?


    After a few days of hesitation, Yinn Yue did not have any indecision in handling state affairs, but Little Emperor was sensitive to Yinn Yue''s unusual.


    After this morning, Little Emperor saw that Yinn Yue was absent-minded from time to time when he was reviewing the notes, so he put down the notes in his hand and came to Yinn Yue. He looked up at Yinn Yue, who was frowning. After a long time, Yinn Yue found that Little Emperor was standing beside him.


    Pulling out a smile that he thought was gentle but with sorrow, Yinn Yue asked softly, "Is there a problem that the emperor can''t solve? Tell me about it and I will consult with you together. If we can''t reach an agreement, we will discuss it with your two imperial masters. One is poor and four are skilled. We can always find a solution."


    Yinn Yue had always tried to coexist peacefully with the two emperors. As long as they were devoted to Little Emperor, Yinn Yue would give in at the right time, but he would never give in to everything, so that he could find a way to coexist, lest the two emperors would instill incorrect ideas into Little Emperor.


    It had to be said that Yinn Yue''s compromise made the two emperors look at each other in a new light, because they were directly appointed by Retired Emperor. Unless they made an unforgivable mistake, Yinn Yue would not be able to dismiss them even if he listened to the government behind the curtain. At the same time, they had nothing to do with Yinn Yue.


    However, Yinn Yue did not monopolize power nor cultivate his own power. He handled the government in the way of assisting the new monarch like a bystander. Even the two emperors could not find an excuse to embarrass Yinn Yue, let alone seize power.


    Little Emperor shook his head and pulled Yinn Yue''s sleeve. He asked in a childish tone, "Did the queen mother and the emperor separate?"


    Yinn Yue frowned even more when he heard that. He held Little Emperor''s hand and asked her to sit beside him, "What does the emperor mean by that? But what did someone say? The queen only has one child, and it is beneficial to be separated from the queen. Does the emperor think so too?"


    Seeing the worried and sad look in Yinn Yue''s eyes, Little Emperor quickly shook his head and said, "No, it''s just that the queen mother would discuss things with her son in the past, but the queen mother has been out of her wits these days. She thought that the queen mother would not want to advance and retreat with her son again. In her heart, the son is already an outsider."


    Yinn Yue was secretly relieved to hear that. She now seemed to have supreme power, but only she knew that she was treading on thin ice.


    Not only did the imperial court and the harem bother her, but she was also careful with her son. After all, they were not ordinary mother and son, and it was difficult to repair them once there were cracks.


    Touching Little Emperor''s hair, Yinn Yue sighed and hesitated for a long time before saying: "Your son should know the situation of the Hengyuan and the situation of our mother and son. If you are not careful, you will be in trouble. The queen mother has been worried about these days. She thought that you were too young to let you and her mother fall into this difficult situation together. But my mother also knows that you can''t be overly protective as an emperor. You have to face many things yourself to grow up and become a qualified emperor."


    When Little Emperor heard his mother''s words, he was sitting in a dangerous position, and the shyness he had just shown due to yin yue''s actions was gone.


    "If you have something to say to your mother, you may as well be frank. Your son is no longer a child. He can tell right from wrong and share the worries of your mother." Little Emperor said with a slim figure.


    Yinn Yue smiled wryly and pinched Little Emperor''s face, "This will start with your mother asking for peace with the Yan Country in your name..."


    It was not clear to outsiders what the mother and son had whispered. Only the guards outside the imperial study heard Little Emperor''s furious shout. "How dare you? It''s not a gentleman taking advantage of a man''s danger."


    After that, he said something. After lunch, the mother and son had resumed their usual calm demeanor. They were all serious about the affairs of the state, and even the spies who had been planted outside the imperial study could not find out.


    Yinn Yue had been following Wanyan Lin''s style ever since he listened to politics behind the curtain. Without being summoned, even the palace guards and guards had to be on duty 30 steps outside the imperial study. In the imperial study, there were only a few loyal secret guards left behind by Retired Emperor, and no one else needed them.


    Of course, every other hour, some palace people came in to add tea and bring snacks, but during this period, the mother and son never talked to each other, and it was too difficult to find out a word or two about Little Emperor and Empress Dowager''s movements.


    Su Mianyue and his wife had no idea what was going on at the Hengyuan. After searching for a month without any news of Ji Xingran, Su Mianyue volunteered to withdraw most of them based on state affairs.


    Ji Xun was not willing to give up, but he also understood Su Mianyue''s intentions. No matter how hard they searched, it was not difficult for the other party to snatch people from the palace and hide them.


    However, Ji Xun did not give up searching, but became more low-key. People who did not know them and knew about them thought that Su Mianyue gave birth to Second Prince, so they did not care about Ji Xingran''s life or death.


    After all, the crown prince was lost, and they still did everything for Second Prince''s full moon and a hundred days. They put more emphasis on Second Prince''s safety, and Su Mianyue never left Second Prince''s side.


    A few months later, Su Chengye and Biwu had recovered, and they appeared in front of Su Mianyue, but they did not mention their injuries. They could only keep their worries about Ji Xingran and Second Prince in mind, for fear that they would not be able to protect Second Prince if they came back.


    I don''t know what the people who took Ji Xingran wanted, but they didn''t send any letters to the palace, and they didn''t want to put their hands in the palace anymore.


    "Yu, the establishment of the institute is urgent. The Yan Country is just in the middle of a crisis. We must put the national affairs first." Su Mianyue held Ji Xun''s hand.


    Even though she was worried about her son''s safety, su mianyue knew very well that if she kept searching like this, it would only harm the Yan Country and the people. At that time, she did not even have the most advantageous trump card, and that person must have waited for that moment.


    "I''ve left this matter to my father-in-law. I''m sure he can handle it," Ji Xun chuckled.


    "You know how to use resources." Su Mianyue chuckled and felt that Ji Xun had done a good job. He had arranged things for Su Chengye to not let him worry about Ji Xingran all day long, but also gave Su Chengye a chance to fulfill his wish for many years.


    "I know people and use them wisely." Ji Xun opened his mouth and smiled when he saw Su Mianyue glaring at him, "There won''t be any action from the Hengyuan in the short term. I''ve already sent a message to wu yuqing. He''s on his way back to beijing now, leaving only 100,000 troops stationed at the border, while the rest are stationed at various border posts or nearby areas to prevent any sudden military changes."


    "Yes." Su Mianyue agreed with Ji Xun''s arrangement, so that no matter where things went wrong, there would be support. He said, "I''ve asked all the strongholds to stock up on the raw materials needed to make explosives. If anything happens, they will support the army. Now, what we have to do is to be as strong as possible as the Yan Country before those people take action. We must not be in a passive state of weakness."

 Chapter 618 I Want You to Destroy the Kingdom of Yulin

    Ji Xun took Su Mianyue''s words seriously. They discussed how to strengthen the military and other issues. Seeing that Su Mianyue was a little tired, Ji Xun asked her to take a nap. After Su Mianyue had slept well, Ji Xun walked to the imperial study.


    Ever since Ji Xingran was abducted and Su Mianyue gave birth prematurely, she had been in poor physical condition. At least, she was always less energetic than before and had to take a few naps every day.


    The result of the imperial physician''s pulse examination was that Su Mianyue was depressed, but ji Xingran was the only drug guide, and there was nothing he could do without finding his son Ji Xun. Now, the powerful Yan Country could only wait for the kidnappers to deliver the news. Of course, Ji Xun would not give up.


    "Xun, you sent a message to me and made me wait for more than an hour. Is it an emergency? I am the father of two children and I want to make money for them to marry a wife." Yuan shaoqiu, who had been waiting in the secret chamber for a long time, immediately said sadly when he saw Ji Xun.


    "When your son is old enough to get married, I will give him a hundred thousand taels of silver for the betrothal gift. Is that enough?" Ji Xun grunted unhappily and stopped Yuan Shaoqiu from complaining. He also knew that Yuan Shaoqiu himself was not short of money. At least with his light work, it was only half a stick of incense to find some money for his son to marry a wife.


    Yuan Shaoqiu chuckled. "That''s a deal. Now I can drink without worry. This son is the debt of my past life. He''s only so big that he has to get ready to take his wife''s money."


    "Xingran was taken away." Ji Xun''s face was a little grim. The news had never been released, and no one knew about it except the person involved.


    "What?" Yuan Shaoqiu jumped up and asked in disbelief, "Xun, I didn''t hear you clearly. Say it again."


    "Xingran was taken away." Ji Xun frowned and said it again.


    After a moment of silence, Yuan Shaoqiu asked furiously, "Which son of a turtle did this kind of immoral thing? When was he kidnapped? Why didn''t you tell me? I can help you find someone."


    "Mianyue was born prematurely due to xing ran''s abduction. It''s been a few months." Ji Xun spoke truthfully. Seeing that Yuan Shaoqiu was about to jump off his feet again and gesticulate for him to sit down, he continued, "I didn''t ask you to come here today to talk about this. I have a task for you to do."


    "Say it." Yuan Shaoqiu became serious, more important than the lost Ji Xingran. It seemed that this job had to be done.


    "I want you to destroy the Yulin." Ji Xun said with a slightly fierce look in his eyes, "To be exact, he killed those people who were raised in the Yulin kingdom and couldn''t leave any of them behind."


    Yuan shaoqiu was about to say that this was an impossible task, and immediately said with a twinkling eyes, "Xun, are you going to hand over those explosives to me?"


    "Mmm." Ji Xun nodded. There was no way to destroy those druggies without explosives, and Ji Xun would not make unnecessary sacrifices. He added, "I will send someone over to help you, just do it for me."


    "Does the owner behind those potions have something to do with Xingran''s loss?" Yuan Shaoqiu was not stupid and immediately thought of the key.


    "Yes." Ji Xun nodded heavily, "So this is a tricky matter. I don''t know where Xingran is. You''re not only responsible for destroying the Yulin pharmacist, but also to avoid hurting Xingran and try not to hurt innocent people."


    Yuan Shaoqiu was silent for a while before nodding his head with difficulty. This task was really difficult. At least it was difficult to avoid harming innocent people. He didn''t know if Ji Xingran was there yet, so he had to check it out one place at a time.


    Seeing Yuan Shaoqiu frown, Ji Xun smiled and said, "You don''t need to take risks on your own. If Xingran is in their hands, he will definitely bring the children to threaten your retreat, so don''t worry about this. By the way, destroy the current regime of the Yulin."


    Ji Xun said it lightly, but Yuan Shaoqiu looked at Ji Xun in surprise. Then he saw something in Ji Xun''s teasing eyes. He immediately walked to Ji Xun and patted him on the shoulder, "You are a good friend for many years. You still think about me. Don''t worry. I know what to do."


    "I''m afraid you''re overjoyed. It''s better for them to stay in your secret base for the time being, so as not to get into trouble with the Yulin. How can you keep them safe?" Ji Xun punched his chest lightly and said, "Well, you go back first. I''ll get someone to follow up on this matter. Let them leave a month later. By then, you should be ready to welcome them."


    "Okay, that''s settled then." Yuan Shaoqiu nodded heavily, feeling that Ji Xun''s arrangement was very reasonable.


    "Also, send a message to Mr. Yuan. The Yan Country is going to organize a large number of academies for the people to read and write for free. If Mr. Yuan doesn''t like his old age, he will come to the capital to work with Mr. Su." Ji Xun then got up and left. He just put a porcelain bottle and a stack of silver tickets on the table before he left. "This medicine belongs to the Purple Mist Mountain. Take it with you and be prepared."


    "More and more mother-in-law, these things are not what the emperor should do." Yuan Shaoqiu muttered, but his eyes were slightly red. His feelings with Ji Xun were not necessarily so deep, so his efforts were never regretted, and Ji Xun was also wholeheartedly paving the way for him.


    When Ji Xun left the secret room, Jixiang''s report came from outside. Ji Qin asked for an audience.


    After sitting down, Ji Xun called Ji Qin in. He opened a military book and read it. He waved his hand to ji qin, who was just about to salute, and ordered him to give him a seat.


    "Prince Hebei escaped." Ji Qin''s face did not look very good, "Prince Hebei trained all his close friends to be medicine men, but they could not find him in the last battle. The whole city of hebei turned over and still could not find him."


    "Issue a wanted warrant for Prince Hebei, the whole country. State his harmfulness." Ji Xun was not worried about this. Even the drug addicts had their weaknesses. Besides, Prince Hebei was afraid of death and was attached to wealth. He would show up very quickly. "Let the vassal kings all over the country be on guard. There is no need to kill Prince Hebei in the open road to avoid unnecessary casualties."


    Ji Qin knew what ji xun meant as soon as he heard it. He immediately accepted his order and continued, "There is one more thing. Many ministers in the court and the people''s court have secretly made trouble for Mr. Su. I''m afraid the matter of the national academy is not easy to handle."


    Ji Xun raised an eyebrow. This was expected, and when he heard this, he only smiled sarcastically, "Since the ministers do not support it, then this matter will be considered as the father-in-law''s share of the country''s worries. With the su family''s financial resources, it will not be difficult to establish an academy in the entire Yan Country. I believe that with the father-in-law''s ability, this matter will not be delayed. From this moment on, all the ministers who participated in this matter but secretly obstructed will withdraw from this matter. Let them go to si nong for a job."


    Ji Qin was stunned and immediately shook his head in regret for the ministers who had died. Even his emperor''s father-in-law had the courage to make things difficult and he had to pay the price. His good future was over and he could not cry back.


    After reporting a few more things, Ji Qin knelt down and left. Ji Xun wrote a letter for Su Chengye to send. The Yan Country must pay attention to the training of talents, both civil and military are the foundation to help the emperor strengthen the country.

 Chapter 619 A Piece of Good News

    In the blink of an eye, half a year later, the Yan Country was now the biggest power on the entire continent. It had not only weapons of destruction that could shatter mountains and stones, but also to the point where all the people were soldiers. Although the people who were not incorporated into the regular army were mediocre in their fighting skills, they were definitely not to be offended compared to other countries.


    At the same time, a wide range of schools across the country, led and funded by Su Chengye, have covered most of the prefectures and cities, and even many villages have agriculture, which is free to local students in front of them.


    However, because the teachers of these schools are not strong enough, they can only be the first class or the special class.


    The teacher was a scholar from all over the world or a person with integrity and passion from all walks of life.


    And the school is divided into male and female studies, as long as there is a future in life, you can apply, including those with disabilities, martyrs and orphans and family members first.


    After completing their studies, the students of the academy could also be employed through the academy. As for the students within the scope of agriculture, they could conduct experiments on the farms and pastures opened up by the academy so that they could perform better in the future when they were farming, rather than on paper.


    Not only that, the survivors of the martyrs were assigned to work, and the disabled were assigned to work according to the level of disability or to provide minimum living expenses to ensure that the people who joined the army had no worries at all. This was also a policy that could bring about the support of the people.


    In Ji Xun''s series of new policies, the people benefited the most. They paid taxes according to the number of fields and reduced taxes by half. However, the grain storage of the imperial court also needed to be enriched. The imperial court bought 30 % of the grain in the hands of the people at the market price. Causing the country''s turmoil and the people''s misery.


    Asked Jixiang what day it was today, Ji Xun got an answer, a smile on his face, waved Jixiang away and headed for the pepper house.


    "Call me mother." Su Mianyue was teasing Little Prince as she spoke, her tone as gentle as the spring breeze in march.


    "Mom... It''s cold." Little Prince cried out with a smile, but he couldn''t learn to call her mother.


    "Call mother." Su Mianyue patiently taught, "Come, learn with mother, mother."


    "Cool... Mom." Little Prince still didn''t change his mind. He just liked to call Su Mianyue mom or cool.


    Su Mianyue looked at his youngest son in frustration, and the mother and son sat there staring at each other.


    After Ji Xun entered the room, he held Little Prince in his arms and looked at Su Mianyue with a smile, "Why are you fighting with the child? It''s not wrong that this little guy likes to call his mother. When he grows up, he will call his mother."


    "You can just get used to him. I think this little guy is just lazy. It''s hard to ask him to call his mother." Su Mianyue snorted, unhappy with Ji Xun''s protection. But it was just an act, not a real anger.


    When Ji Xingran was around, Su Mianyue was too busy. Biwu was almost always raising the children. Now Su Mianyue''s body was always weak and listless. Ji Xun was distressed that she could not be tired. Instead, she had time to look after her little son and wanted to get along with him as much as possible.


    "Sister, you have to be tough. If brother-in-law is really harsh to his little nephew, I''m afraid that sister will be the first to disobey." Biwu came forward and took Little Prince from Ji Xun, "My brother-in-law came just in time. My sister didn''t eat anything today. She''s not even as good as a child."


    "You little girl, stop talking. I eat more than the little one, okay?" Su Mianyue glanced at Biwu and said with a slight lack of confidence.


    "Sister is really capable. She actually eats more than a child. Why doesn''t sister compare with brother-in-law?" Although Biwu was joking, it was heartbreaking to see Su Mianyue losing weight. He could only joke, "Brother-in-law, you are so happy to have married your sister. Sister is saving food and grass for the soldiers of the third army. I will have to make everyone in the palace follow her example, so that we can save some food for the soldiers at the end of the day, right?"


    "Keep your mouth shut. You''ll cry in a few days." Su Mianyue said meaningfully.


    Biwu opened his mouth, his face a little dim, and forced a smile mark. "Sister can''t understand what sister said. Who has nothing to cry when she can laugh. Besides, with this happy fruit, she can''t even find tears when she wants to cry."


    Su Mianyue did not reply either. She had read Wu Yuqing''s letter two days ago. This time, she had won a close battle. Wu Yuqing had already determined what he wanted, so she asked Su Mianyue what happened to Biwu that made him unwilling to accept him.


    Su Mianyue could never reply to Wu Yuqing''s letter, but Wu Yuqing''s attitude was already very clear, and it was necessary to continue the relationship with Biwu, or would rather not marry for the rest of his life.


    Ji Xun obviously knew about this too. After Biwu left, he patted Su Mianyue''s hand and said, "Don''t think so much. Biwu has her own creation. Fate and feelings need to be fought for. Outsiders can''t interfere."


    "I know. I just feel sorry for Biwu''s suffering. If it wasn''t for me..." Su Mianyue stopped in the middle of his sentence and turned to Ji Xun, "Yu, I don''t know what those people want from me, but they were extremely cruel when they took father, brother and Biwu away. Now that they took Xingran away, would they do anything to him..."


    "Don''t be alarmed. Xingran is just a child who can''t speak properly. They can''t get any useful information from him. Maybe he was tripped up by something so he didn''t come to talk to us. He would never hurt Xingran''s life." Ji Xun comforted her, not daring to say anything, because they were not sure.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes were red and she nodded. These days, she had been very uneasy. Scenes of movies and tv shows that she had seen before always appeared in her mind. She was afraid that Ji Xingran would be treated inhumanely, but she could not say these words to anyone because she knew that everyone was as worried about Ji Xingran as she was.


    The couple was speechless because of ji Xingran. As parents, how could words express their concern for the safety of their children?


    After sitting for a while, Ji Xun patted Su Mianyue''s hand, "Yue, I came here today to tell you good news. I asked shaoqiu to take people to the Yulin before. According to the agreed date, today is the day they will start. There are the largest number of drug users in Yulin. As long as their foundation is destroyed, they will not be able to sit still."


    "It is indeed a feasible way to draw the salary from the bottom of the cauldron." Su Mianyue nodded, his eyes glinting, and he held Ji Xun''s hand tightly, "Yu, I remember that there is a weapon stronger than explosives. I will write down the materials now. You have people prepare them for our immediate development. We must succeed before we confront those people."

 Chapter 620 Madam Refused to Enter the Palace

    Ji Xun''s eyes brightened when he heard this. The explosives were already a godsend weapon, enough to make history for the Yan Country to dominate the countries. If there were more powerful weapons, the mysterious mastermind would have given them a bit more confidence in defeating them.


    "Okay, I''ll get someone ready." After Su Mianyue finished writing the recipe, Ji Xun immediately went out, afraid of delaying the production of new weapons.


    After all, Su Mianyue wasn''t as sure as she said just now. Ji Xun thought she just had an idea.


    Soon, Ji Xun prepared a whole set of materials. In fact, most of them were the same as explosives, but a lot of things were refined and several more materials were added.


    For the rest of the time, Su Mianyue could be said to have forgotten about food and sleep. She was working on bomb reform every day, and the people she worked with were the secret guards who were involved in making explosives last time.


    However, no matter how busy Su Mianyue was, she would spare one or two hours a day to accompany Little Prince, which was her duty as a mother.


    As Ji Xun said, yuan shaoqiu and his men carried out a sweeping operation in the Yulin, destroying all the drug man bases found out. In order to prevent the fish from escaping the net, Yuan Shaoqiu had to bring a secret guard to investigate and rescue some of the drug men who were hidden very deep.


    No matter how hard these people had suffered in the past, they were brainwashed and loyal to the mysterious man who refused to show his face, and Yuan Shaoqiu could not afford to let them live.


    As for the base of medicinal herbs for cultivating the medicine man, it could not stay. The fire that burned the medicinal herbs and the medicine storehouse for several days was definitely a heavy blow to the mysterious man.


    The new emperor of Yulin carried out a tyranny, and the people would never avenge the new emperor. In order to consolidate their power, the emperor massacred all the people in the royal family, and even a few of them became crippled and unable to inherit the general rule.


    After Yuan Shaoqiu cleaned up the interior of Yulin, the two sisters, danzhu and Don Joo, returned to the Yulin with their children. Yuan Shaoqiu personally greeted them at the gate of the city, and half threateningly asked the minister of state to bring his wife and daughter to pick them up.


    Many people who had seen the two sisters naturally knew their identities. Yuan Shaoqiu and the two sisters had already married and had children. They were the real son-in-law. Many people with lively minds could guess what yuan shaoqiu wanted them to come to pick them up. This was clearly to take over the court.


    The ministers quickly came up with the most favorable decision for them under the circumstances that Yuan Shaoqiu deliberately let the water flow. They adopted the prince as their emperor, but the condition was that in the future the throne would have to be handed down by the princes of the two princesses.


    Yuan shaoqiu was a troublesome woman, but he married the two sisters because of some things, and it was not suitable for him to become emperor as his son-in-law. Otherwise, he was no different from Yun Wansheng, so he accepted this request without any difficulty, and issued an imperial edict. In this life, there would be no other concubines besides these two princesses.


    "Xun, I''ve done everything my brother can for you. Now I can only wish you and your family a happy reunion." He handed the secret letter to the secret guard Ji Xun had sent to assist him, and only after someone left did Yuan Shaoqiu sigh with emotion.


    Being emperor was not what Yuan Shaoqiu wanted, but the enemies of his two wives could not be ignored, and Ji Xun also needed him to take over the Yulin.


    With the example of the Yan Country in front of him, Yuan Shaoqiu changed his ways and began to deal with state affairs seriously.


    Although the Yulin was only a small country, it still dealt with the situation according to the general direction of the Yulin. I believe that it won''t take long for Yulin to become a country that can''t be ignored.


    Of course, Yuan Shaoqiu had to thank the previous monarch for his cruelty and bloodiness. Now he loved Enze to the people, and there was no royal family to obstruct him. It was more convenient for Yuan Shaoqiu to carry out the new policy.


    As for the officials who wanted to disobey the law, as long as they were not afraid that the mansion would be razed to the ground while they were sleeping, and that they would be blown to pieces, they were free to be stumbling blocks.


    Inside the Beichen palace, Junn Buhui, dressed in a dragon robe, was sitting in the imperial study reading Ji Xun''s secret letter to him. Warmth flowed through his eyes, but the corners of his mouth were still smiling unrestrained.


    "I married a good woman, but I don''t know if I''ll be fooled by her in the future. It''s not a good thing for Xun to be deeply in love with her." Junn Buhui lit the secret letter and only got up to leave the imperial study when it was reduced to ashes. He was secretly glad that there was no woman in his harem, otherwise he would be annoyed to death.


    "Your majesty, madam has already entered the city, but madam refuses to enter the palace..." The eunuch''s troubled voice sounded outside the door.


    Junn Buhui looked surprised at first. After hearing the eunuch''s words, the clouds immediately filled up. He kicked open the door of the imperial study and walked out. He kept asking, "Where is madam now?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, madam is going to stay at the inn now." The eunuch quickly trotted up to reply.


    "Prepare your horses and leave the palace." Junn Buhui opened his mouth with a cold look and strode towards the entrance of the palace without waiting for the eunuch to follow him. He did not care when the horses arrived, but only took a few more steps. If he did not want to expose his martial arts, he would have left.


    The eunuch ran off to arrange the horses, while Junn Buhui''s face was uncertain. He thought of many possibilities in his mind, but he could not guess why the man did not want to come into the palace, but he did not want to live with him.


    Soon the horses were led to Junn Buhui, and Junn Buhui immediately rode out of the palace. The guards could only keep up with him as quickly as they could. They did not have the courage to ride in the palace.


    When jun did not regret finding the person, the other party had already moved into the inn. He appeared in the inn in a dragon robe, which scared the shopkeeper to kneel down and kowtow. After asking where the person was, he went directly to the backyard of the inn.


    With a bang, Junn Buhui kicked the door open and walked in with a sullen face. The servants who were supposed to protect him knelt down to pay respects to Junn Buhui when they saw him coming, but no one dared to stop him. They seemed to have gotten used to Junn Buhui''s way of doing things.


    "Why?" After Junn Buhui broke through the door, he asked the beautiful woman with her eyes closed.


    Although the beautiful woman was dressed very plainly and had only a jade hairpin on her face without any makeup, she was still stunning and could be described as a model of Junn Buhui''s appearance.


    This woman was Junn Buhui''s biological mother, Mrs. Jun, a calm woman who seemed to see through the world.


    "Mother thought you would restrain your temper. I didn''t expect you to be so impatient after all these years." Mrs. Jun sighed and pointed to the seat beside her to let Junn Buhui sit down and poured him a cup of tea.


    Isn''t it what we''ve been trying to do all these years to take back what should have been ours and avenge the humiliation of the past? Now that the great vengeance was avenged, her son was already the emperor of the Beichen. Why didn''t her mother stay in the palace? Could it be that mother wanted the old witch to continue to enjoy the wealth that should not belong to her and let her son take the thief as her mother? Junn Buhui gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with hatred.


    Mrs. Jun stared at her son, but for a long time, she did not say a word and started to cry.

 Chapter 621 The Face That Sleeps Every Night

    Junn Buhui was finally defeated by Mrs. Jun''s tears. For a moment, he did not know how to deal with it, so he could only sit there and wait for Mrs. Jun to put away the sadness.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Jun was not a weak woman. She had not had a cup of tea to calm herself down. She saw that jun was looking at her with complicated and worried eyes and was busy wiping away her tears.


    "I don''t regret it. It''s not that my mother has forgotten the hatred. It''s just that my mother recently realized that we don''t have the right to talk about revenge. The world of the Beichen is not what you and my mother should have." Mrs. Jun tilted her head slightly, not daring to look into jun''s shocked eyes.


    "Mother, what do you mean by that?" Junn Buhui guessed something in his heart, but he wanted to hear Mrs. Jun confirm it himself.


    "How can my son be so intelligent that he can''t guess what his mother is saying?" Mrs. Jun smiled bitterly and sobbed, "Back then, my mother thought that our enemies were those in the palace. To be exact, they were our enemies too. I don''t regret you..."


    Mrs. Jun bit her lip and could not continue. It was better to let her die than to say such embarrassing words to her son.


    "Mother!" Junn Buhui stood up abruptly, "Mother is tired from all the hard work. I''d better get some rest. My son still has state affairs to deal with. I''ll see mother later."


    "No regrets." Mrs. Jun quickly reached out and grabbed Junn Buhui''s sleeve to stop him from leaving, but after a few moves of her lips, she did not know how to speak, and her eyes were red again.


    "Mother doesn''t have to say anything. My son has a headache and wants to go back to rest." Junn Buhui brushed away Mrs. Jun''s hand and ran towards the door.


    "No regrets. You can guess even if your mother doesn''t tell you. Stop before you make a big mistake. There are some things you have to face eventually." Mrs. Jun did not dare to make it clear. She could only shout loudly in the room, hoping that Junn Buhui would listen.


    However, Junn Buhui quickened his pace because of this sentence and hated himself for rushing over today.


    He had been living in hatred ever since he remembered it, and found that revenge was wrong. Junn Buhui now didn''t know how to face life. He just wanted to be quiet.


    Looking at Junn Buhui''s hasty escape, Mrs. Jun softly sipped and muttered to herself for a long time: "If you don''t regret my son, mother would rather not know the truth. Your birth will only bring you greater pain, but mother can''t control that person. Even if mother is willing to act as if she doesn''t know, he won''t give us such an opportunity."


    After Mrs. Jun finished her sentence, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her lips, and her body fell limply on the soft couch with tears still hanging from the corner of her eyes. Unfortunately, Junn Buhui did not see this scene, and she could not know that Mrs. Jun loved her son with her fists.


    Ji Xun and his wife, who were far away from the Yan Country, did not know what was going on with Junn Buhui. After three months, Su Mianyue was immersed in the development of the bomb. Although the bomb was not perfect without high technology, it was much stronger than the crude explosive.


    The most important thing was that the bomb could be detonated without igniting a fire, and the explosive force was even more powerful, so that it did not need to take into account the rainy or windy weather.


    Of course, it is not without shortcomings, the bomb will be detonated under a strong impact, so when transporting the bomb, you have to be extra careful, the user must be strong in martial arts, so as not to end up dead without a burial ground.


    Su Mianyue dragged Ji Xun to the outskirts to conduct the experiment. Ji Xun was surprised to see the effect of the explosives and did not know what to say. With this weapon, they had a better chance of destroying the enemy and saving their son.


    "Yue, being married to you in this life is Ji Xun''s greatest blessing." Ji Xun whispered after the smoke had dissipated.


    Su Mianyue smiled faintly and held Ji Xun''s warm hand back, "Meeting you is also the greatest happiness of my life."


    The couple''s eyes intertwined and happiness pervaded the valley.


    Ji Xingran had been kidnapped for a year, and neither Su Mianyue nor Ji Xun nor a few trusted allies found any clues.


    But Su Mianyue and his wife were sure that the only person who took Ji Xingran away would be the mysterious man. They just couldn''t figure out what he wanted to do.


    This year, the Yan Country made a qualitative leap in military and people''s livelihood, steadily becoming the head of the four great powers.


    Only the husband and wife and the secret guards who participated in the development knew about the bomb. The husband and wife also had a tacit understanding that they did not plan to let the bomb come out for the time being and would only use it against their number one enemy.


    Wu Yuqing had been back in Imperial Capital for a while, and he had been busy training new recruits recently, and the number of times he entered the palace was limited. Ji Xun even allowed him to play without having to go to court early.


    Ever since Wu Yuqing came back, Biwu''s whereabouts have been so simple that they were almost only between the temporary palace and Su Mianyue''s Pepper House, afraid of bumping into Wu Yuqing.


    However, biwu had the intention to dodge, and Wu Yuqing had the intention to look for it. After all, the two of them had foreseen it in Pepper House.


    "Biwu, when are you going to hide from me?" Wu Yuqing said wearily, standing in front of Biwu without giving her a chance to escape.


    In fact, with biwu''s martial arts, it was not impossible to escape, but he forgot his ability for a moment, and was blocked by Wu Yuqing at the end of the corridor and didn''t know what to do.


    Little Prince was sleeping soundly, and the food box in Biwu''s hand was a supplementary food for Little Prince. Biwu felt that the palace was very unsafe after Ji Xingran was taken away. She asked the secret guard to go to the kitchen to prepare food for Biwu, which was why she couldn''t dodge when he came into the palace.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. After all, this is the palace. Please pay attention to General Wu''s words and deeds. Biwu is now the righteous daughter of the Su Family and the righteous sister of the empress. We can''t let anyone tell the truth." As Biwu spoke, he took two steps back, which led him to the kitchen doorstep and nearly tripped over it.


    "Be careful!" Wu Yuqing stepped forward and grabbed Biwu''s arm to steady her.


    "Please respect General Wu." Biwu felt as if she had been electrocuted, and her face changed slightly as she stepped back a few steps to avoid Wu Yuqing''s hand.


    After standing firm, biwu turned sideways to avoid Wu Yuqing''s sight and tried to suppress the strange feeling in her heart.


    Looking at Biwu avoiding himself like a snake or a scorpion, Wu Yuqing felt heartbroken and his outstretched hand dropped awkwardly. He looked at Biwu for a long time before saying: "I''ve already sent someone to the su family to propose marriage. You should know that with my current military achievements, I can''t place the su family in any place by asking for the Su Family''s goddaughter. I believe Biwu, you will not put the su family in a difficult position, let alone the empress."


    "Are you threatening me?" Biwu looked at Wu Yuqing in disbelief, feeling that this face that would dream every night was so strange.

 Chapter 622 Is This A Good Enough Reason?

    Wu Yuqing smiled bitterly, and Biwu''s expression pierced his heart like a steel knife.


    Some vague images flashed in his mind. Wu Yuqing could not see them clearly but could feel the happy memories between him and Biwu.


    Taking a deep breath, wu yu placed his hand behind his back and straightened his chest, "You are my fiancee. No matter what your status is, you can''t change this fact. After today, the whole of Capital City will spread the good news between us. Today, the matchmaker went to ask for a wife to leave. It''s a courtesy. It''s also my respect for you and the Su Family. Biwu, you and I are too old to wait. My parents have been looking forward to having a cup of daughter-in-law tea. Even if I can wait for you indefinitely, they can''t."


    "I''m not going to marry you. I told you our engagement was off limits. It was just a private agreement between us, wasn''t it?" Biwu shouted anxiously.


    "Nobody knows?" Wu Yuqing took a step forward and saw that biwu had subconsciously stepped back and stopped approaching. Instead, he raised his lips and smiled, "I am the one who lost his memory, not biwu. The engagement was made under the auspices of Mianyue. The su family can testify for us, and the emperor and the secret guards can testify for us. You need to call them in person to ask if you still remember this?"


    Biwu opened her mouth and did not make a sound. She had always thought that Wu Yuqing would not know about these things if he lost his memory, but now she could not explain it.


    "Can''t you wait to be the wife of the general? You are the only mistress in General''s Mansion. I will not forget my promise. I will only love you in this life." Wu Yuqing''s voice was much softer, but when he said it, he was stunned. The person who had lost his memory spoke his oath naturally.


    Biwu was also surprised. Her eyes were red as she looked at Wu Yuqing, who was full of love. She felt that her heart was blocked so much that she didn''t even have the courage to meet Wu Yuqing''s eyes.


    "I don''t remember what you said. General Wu, please go back. Even if my godfather agreed to this marriage, I won''t be in the bridal sedan. General Wu, don''t forget that I''m still a Purple Mist Mountain disciple, and no one can force me to do anything I don''t want to do. Biwu only wants to be at ease in this life, and he doesn''t want to be stuck in the back of the house. Biwu choked up and said, if she hadn''t turned around, she wouldn''t have let her tears run wild.


    "If you really have the heart to let the world see my joke, just choose to be a runaway bride. I, Wu Yuqing, was just born from a humble background. It''s no big deal to be laughed at. After all, not everyone is qualified to be the second lady of the father-in-law''s mansion." Wu Yuqing laughed at himself.


    "You know I don''t mean that. I''m just a slave. I''m not worthy of General Wu." Biwu hurriedly shouted, but he did not dare to turn back, but his heart ached for Wu Yuqing''s tone.


    "Biwu, you clearly have me in your heart. Why don''t you face me? Is our relationship really so fragile?" Wu Yuqing took two steps forward. Although he did not look at Biwu, he was within reach. "Biwu, if you can give me an answer to give up, I, Wu Yuqing, will never be obsessed with you again, but if you can''t..."


    "I am no longer a perfect person and can''t bear children. The earth and the sky are ruined. How can I be worthy of a hero like you? Is that enough reason?" Biwu clenched his fists, turned to look at Wu Yuqing in shock, and shouted with a pale face, "Wu Yuqing, can you leave me with the last bit of dignity? A woman like me is a disgrace in the world. Do you have to force me to death to let me go?"


    Wu Yuqing only felt her head buzzing, and she could hear nothing but the first thing Biwu said.


    It was the cruelest thing a woman had ever experienced to be infertile without a perfect body, but he didn''t know it until now.


    She said she wanted to give Biwu a lifetime of happiness, but she kept pouring salt on her wounds?


    "Now that General Wu knows, can Biwu leave?" Biwu asked with tears streaming down his face.


    Showing Wu Yuqing the worst part of herself, Biwu only felt that this moment was more painful than death, but her life was never hers, and she did not want to use death to escape reality, at least before the big revenge, she had to live well.


    Seeing Wu Yuqing standing there in a daze, Biwu''s heart seemed to have been pierced by a big, bloody hole. He turned away from Wu Yuqing and ran out of the kitchen. He didn''t have the courage to stay and face Wu Yuqing.


    Wu Yuqing didn''t realize it until the person in front of him disappeared. He wanted to go out and chase after him, but he found that Biwu had gone away with light kung fu. Even though he was the general of the town, he couldn''t break the etiquette in the palace. He could only watch Biwu''s back disappear in front of him.


    Wu Yuqing, who had recovered his senses, quickly guessed the time of Biwu''s accident and punched the table with hatred, "It''s all my uselessness. I can''t protect you from falling into their hands. It''s all my uselessness!"


    Wu Yuqing''s eyes were as red as a wild beast. He felt heartbroken and remorseful for what happened to biwu. He only felt that it was the result of his incompetence that biwu would be hurt so badly. He couldn''t even protect his fiancee. He, Wu Yuqing, was a man in vain!


    Su Mianyue did not know what happened between Biwu and Wu Yuqing, but when she returned to Pepper House, she received a letter from the su family saying that the official media went to the Su Family to propose to Biwu for Wu Yuqing.


    "Tell my godfather not to worry about this. He won''t send a matchmaker to come." Biwu''s eyes were still red and swollen. He wanted to smile for Su Mianyue, but it was more painful to smile than to cry.


    "Biwu, why are you suffering?" Su Mianyue sighed and shook her head. There were some things that she could guess but could not open Biwu''s heart. She could only comfort him and say, "Since you have him in your heart, why don''t you give yourself a chance? People have to go through all kinds of hardships in their lives, but sometimes they have to move forward bravely to be happy. Just like me, remarrying is still Ji Xun''s only wife. I can''t guarantee that our relationship will last for decades, but at least we have to know the moment. Even if we have to separate one day, at least I can tell myself that I have no regrets."


    Biwu looked at Su Mianyue absent-mindedly, and it took a long time before he said, "I''m different from my sister. How can an incomplete woman have happiness?" Biwu laughed bitterly at himself and shook his head as Su Mianyue tried to console him, "He won''t let anyone bring him up again. After all, there are thousands of mountains and rivers between us. We can only be fated in this life."


    There was nothing to say about Su Mianyue this time. After all, men in this era really didn''t care whether women were perfect or not. However, there was no way to get rid of biwu.


    He reached out and pulled biwu into his arms. Su Mianyue hugged her without saying a word, giving her the warmth she could give herself.

 Chapter 623 His Life Was More Precious Than Anyone Elses

    In the Beichen valley, the masked man sat there in a violent manner. In the dark cave, everyone only felt a gust of wind behind him. No one dared to make a sound at this time, for fear of accidentally becoming cannon fodder.


    After a long time, a baby''s cry broke the silence in the cave, and everyone was relieved. It was good to have someone to protect them from the disaster. The anger of the lord was not something that ordinary people like them could bear.


    After a while, the child''s cries became louder and louder. The woman in charge of taking care of the child broke out in cold sweat. The more anxious she was, the worse she could coax the child. In the end, she reached out to cover the child''s mouth with a warm head, but the child struggled and cried. But it was still so obvious in this quiet space.


    The masked man''s grim eyes shot over, and when he saw the woman''s movements, his eyes burst with murderous intent. With a wave of his arm, he sent the woman flying out and slammed her against the wall.


    "His life is more precious than any of you. If anything happens to him, you should all be buried with him." The masked man flew out of the room at the same time as he hit the woman. He took the child into his arms and then flew back to the seat in front of him.


    "Fly high, fly high." The child, who had been crying non-stop, opened his big eyes with tears, clapped his hands happily, looked at the masked man with admiration, and said softly, "Fly again, fly again."


    I don''t know if it was the innocent look of a child that pleased the masked man, or his adoration that eased the masked man''s mood. His originally stiff body actually relaxed and asked in a voice that made one''s jaw drop, "Little guy, do you like to fly high? Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Not afraid." The child shook his head, grabbed the masked man''s big hand and shouted, "Fly high, fly high."


    The masked man laughed and picked up the child, "Okay, let them take you up high. You can fly as long as you want."


    At that moment, the masked man threw the child out, only to hear the child exclaim and then laugh: "Oh, fly high."


    The subordinates were stunned for a moment and immediately rushed to pick up the child. They did not forget what the lord had just said. If anything happened to the child, they would be buried with him.


    Seeing the child flying around in the hands of his subordinates, the masked man suddenly burst out laughing and muttered to himself, "You husband and wife have destroyed so many treasures in this seat, but this seat has never treated your son badly. How can you repay this seat?"


    The masked man''s words could only be heard by himself, but anyone who knew Ji Xun would be surprised. The child was clearly a miniature version of Ji Xun.


    When an hour passed, Ji Xingran fell asleep tired, and silence returned to the cave. Only then did the masked man open his cold voice and say, "Take the young master down to rest, and leave the left and right protectors behind."


    Those who were chased away by the masked man breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. Recently, their master''s character had changed greatly due to constant blows. Many brothers were implicated in the lord''s anger and died. What they feared most was the time they had to face the masked man every day.


    The left and right protectors stood still, their faces unchanged. They had followed the masked man for the longest time and knew their position very well. As long as they did not betray the masked man, the two of them would not be worried about their lives. After all, they were the masked man''s right-hand men who could share a lot of things with him.


    "Go and bring the young master back. If he refuses, tie him up." The masked man opened his mouth without any warmth. A frightened and resentful face suddenly appeared in his mind, "And madam, please come back."


    "Yes." The left and right protector received the order, apparently knowing the identity of the young master.


    "The Beichen is at ease now. Just in case, inform Beichen Xi to take over the court as soon as possible. The precious druggies here can''t afford to be tormented again." The masked man''s voice grew colder and colder. He took out a letter from his sleeve and threw it in front of the left and right protector, "Have this letter handed over to the general at the Yan Country border. Tell him not to reply to the letter within two months. I will send the little fellow''s body back."


    The left and right protector bowed to receive the order and the left protector bent over to pick up the letter. Seeing that the masked man had no other instructions, the two of them turned and left.


    The coiled dragon stone that sealed the cave quickly fell, and the originally dark cave instantly fell into darkness. The masked man flicked his sleeves and turned on the mechanism to enter another brightly lit cave.


    Hearing footsteps coming in, the man on the stone wall where the steel chain was located suddenly raised his head. His face was dirty and full of hatred, and half of his face was destroyed like a fork in the night, but it was still clear that he was Faang Yuanh.


    "Why, have the guts to kill me?" Faang Yuanh sneered. However, he could not use the internal force due to the soft tendons, and the pipa bone was penetrated by the iron hook with less strength.


    Are you sure you really don''t want to work with me? The masked man stood three steps away and looked at Faang Yuanh as if he were looking at an ant.


    "Don''t think that if you take away most of my internal force, there will be no enemy. Our source would rather die than betray his people. Give up." Faang Yuanh closed his eyes as he spoke, unwilling to take another look at his enemy who was close at hand.


    Just before Ji Xingran was abducted, the masked man pretended to be possessed. Because he was an indispensable part of opening the boundary, Faang Yuanh could not help him when he was in trouble, but he did not want the masked man to suck away most of his internal force. If Faang Yuanh had not stopped him in time with both losses, Faang Yuanh might have been a white-haired old man who was dying.


    However, the masked man did not covet Faang Yuanh''s internal force after only absorbing that internal force. After all, he had already obtained two-thirds of Faang Yuanh''s internal force. Even if he sucked Faang Yuanh''s internal force dry, there would not be much breakthrough.


    Instead, the secret that Faang Yuanh had been keeping close to was what the masked man wanted the most, and he would definitely personally come and execute Faang Yuanh once a day.


    "It doesn''t matter. Patience is the most important thing in this seat. Your people can wait for thousands of years, but this seat has decades of patience." Unexpectedly, this time, the masked man did not torture the other party, but with a wave of his hand, he loosened one end of the iron chain embedded in the stone wall, and looked at Faang Yuanh, who fell to the ground and could not even stand up, and said sarcastically: "You should let your people see what you look like now. The descendants of ancient the Emperor of Heaven are no better than that. I am truly disappointed."


    "Haha." Faang Yuanh laughed out loud and looked up at the masked man, "Even if our source was killed by you, he would not be out of his wits. He would soon be reborn in the boundary, but you would never step into the boundary. You would even dream of getting the secret of immortality. You only deserve to live in darkness in this life!"


    "Looking for death!" The masked man''s eyes turned cold, and he waved Faang Yuanh away, but he was merciful in his strength. It was just that Faang Yuanh''s body hit the wall and spat out a mouthful of blood, which was not fatal.


    The masked man turned around coldly and left, regardless of the source of the injury, as long as the person did not die, he would have a chance to save the person. As for how much pain he suffered, it had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 624 She Was the Only One to Marry in This Life

    Sann has been strengthening the border guard in recent days. Because of his relationship with Su Mianyue, he knows the current situation of various countries.


    Only the Beichen has yet to clear the drug users in the big countries, while the other small countries are under surveillance, and they are afraid of the explosives of the Yan Country and dare not act rashly.


    But Beichen was different. The Beichen had a vast territory and no one knew his origin when the new emperor first ascended the great treasure. Sann was on guard.


    And the border town was Prince Hebei''s fief, even if the drug man had been cleared, it did not mean that there were no hidden people, not to mention some of Prince Hebei''s remaining soldiers needed to be reorganized.


    Without a war, Sann still did not have a good rest. Arranging these things was more tiring than fighting.


    "General, someone sent this letter to the army and said that he would give it to the general personally. That person said that the messenger had a message for the general." Sann, who was watching the soldiers train, was found by the guards and whispered in his ear.


    "Where is he?" Looking at the envelope with no signature, the urinal was not in a hurry to open it.


    "Outside the barracks, someone is watching," the guard replied.


    "Bring it to the big bill." Sann frowned and made a sign to the soldier who was training to leave, then strode away.


    Sann went back to the big account alone and opened the letter to read it. When he saw the contents, his face changed and his body was filled with a strong murderous atmosphere.


    This letter was not addressed to Sann, but to Mr. And Mrs. Su Mianyue. However, the sender had made such a mistake after a few rounds. Sann knew Ji Xingran was missing and was looking for her in secret. Now how could he not be angry when he saw this letter?


    Soon, the beichen man who came to run errands was brought into the tent by the soldiers. When he saw Sann''s murderous face, he knelt on the ground in fear and shouted repeatedly: "Lord general, spare your life. The commoners are just good people who do small business. Someone gave the little man fifty taels of silver to send a letter to him and said something. The little man really doesn''t know anything."


    Sann waved his hand irritably, and a teacup from a good official kiln fell in front of the man. The tea wetted his dusty clothes and scratched the back of the man''s hand, but the man was trembling and did not dare to make a sound.


    Sann tried not to believe that this man really did not know anything, so he asked in a deep voice, "What does the person who asked you to deliver the letter look like? What do you want you to say to this general?"


    The man was so frightened that he couldn''t even speak clearly. The soldier on the side kicked him over and pulled out his sword. He scolded him, "The general doesn''t answer the question quickly. Be careful of your head if you have half a lie."


    The man quickly got up and knelt down again. When he returned to the general, the grass people did not know what the man looked like. He had always been wearing a hat, but when he left the city, he took a ride in the grass people''s ox carriage and chatted a few words, but he could not hear his accent. Later, when he said that something important had fallen into the inn, he gave the grass people the money they gave him for running errands. Let the commoners come to deliver the letter. Your excellency, the commoners are not lying. If they knew that this letter could not be delivered to the commoners, they would not have been greedy for the money and would rather have a family tighten their belts and eat porridge."


    The more the man spoke, the more he felt that he was really unlucky. His tears and snot made people look annoyed, but he forgot to repeat what the man said.


    Sann frowned and glanced at the letter by his side to make sure that no one had read it before. Then he asked, "What did that man tell you to tell me?"


    "Ah?" The man was stunned for a moment before he understood what Sann meant." The man said," tell him after you give the letter to him. If you don''t get a reply within two months, you''ll have to wait for the snake to prepare a coffin." The man thought about it carefully and then said: "By the way, that man also specifically told the grass people not to delay the delivery of the letter. He said that he had been delayed for more than ten days. The grass people did not dare not do anything without getting their money. It took less than a day to send the letter. These fifty taels of silver were not used by the grass people at all."


    As he spoke, the man unburdened himself, took out a cloth bag containing fifty taels of silver and offered it to him with both hands. "Lord general, the grass people are afraid to take this money. Please let the grass people go home. The grass people of all ages are waiting for the grass people to feed."


    When the soldier received Sann''s signal, he went forward and took the silver and the cloth and handed it to Sann.


    He glanced at the silver that was nothing special, then at the cloth that was wrapped in silver, and his eyes suddenly became fierce.


    Sann had been cleaning up the medicine man''s lair all this time. How could he not recognize that these cloths were for the medicine man?


    "Give me your hand." Little three shouted at the man. The man did not dare to question and reached out his hand to show little three. Seeing that there were some calluses on the man''s hands, which were in line with what he had said before, little three waved his hand to let the soldier return the silver to the man and took out two ingots and ten taels of silver from his arms and threw it at him, "Take the money and leave quickly. Don''t let anyone know about your message. Otherwise, if that person wants to kill you, I will not help him."


    The man was happy, but after listening to the little three''s words, his legs became weak, and the soldiers carried him away.


    After only himself was left in the tent, Sann shouted into the air, "Go and follow that man. If he has no problem, forget it. Otherwise, you can kill him."


    After saying this, Sann asked someone to find xiao ba and the others. They needed to discuss the countermeasures. An hour later, Wu took a junior brother with him to Capital City with a letter. This letter made them worried that others would take them with him.


    Su Mianyue and his wife in Yan Capital did not know about the letter. As the bomb was not developed for long, they were working every day to make as many explosives as possible to protect Capital City. As for other places, they could only make it locally, but these things had to be left to the secret guards to do. After all, carrying a finished bomb is too dangerous.


    Ji Xun had no time to deal with the government every day, and the bomb could only be followed by Su Mianyue himself. At this time, there was no room for carelessness.


    "Your majesty, your humble servant has requested an imperial decree to marry you." Wu Yuqing, who rarely came to the early court, appeared in the court and knelt down before he retreated. "Wei chen and Biwu, the second miss of the Su Family, were acquainted at the very end of the day, and the empress made the decision to make the marriage, but wei chen wasted Biwu''s youth because of his serious injury and loss of memory. Now that wei chen has recovered his memory, please let the emperor make the decision to let wei chen and second miss get married as soon as possible. I promise I will not wronged second miss. She''s the only one she''s ever married to."


    Wu Yuqing''s words caused an uproar in the court. Not to mention that everyone wanted to marry Wu Yuqing, and many people were rejected. Even his words were surprisingly informative.


    A general with amnesia, the empress made the decision to marry her brother and sister, and even promised to marry only one person in her life...


    Wu Yuqing didn''t care what other people thought. He just wanted to get married to Biwu as soon as possible, so he looked apologetic when he saw Ji Xun frown. He specifically mentioned that Su Mianyue made the decision to make Ji Xun not refuse the marriage, or else it would damage Su Mianyue''s integrity and humiliate her dignity.

 Chapter 625 Leave Your Life to You

    The spectators outside General''s Mansion blocked the road. It turned out that Wu Yuqing had sent out the news before he asked for the imperial edict to marry him. The people knew that their general had finally thought of a family. And the future wife of the general was still the second young lady of the father-in-law''s mansion, who had been through thick and thin, and was now the hottest and most popular in the capital, but said that she would never marry.


    But the people didn''t surround General''s Mansion because of this news. Instead, Biwu rode his horse to General''s Mansion in a rage and rushed in without warning. Several guardhouses were thrown out of the house.


    There was still fighting in General''s Mansion, and from time to time the woman''s angry shouts could be heard.


    "What''s going on here? Didn''t you say that lord general and miss su already have a deep relationship? Why did this lord general still provoke miss su by asking for a marriage?" The people began to talk. Although they respected general Wu Yuqing, they still wanted to watch the show so that they could get first-hand information. These little people were also very concerned about the life of the general.


    "Who knows? Perhaps the general''s unwillingness to marry over the years has upset miss su."


    "Maybe miss su is now a very valuable person and doesn''t like the general to be a martial artist?"


    "Perhaps the general has another woman."


    ...


    The people whispered in whispers, but their eyes refused to leave General''s Mansion. They were afraid that a flash god would miss something. No one remembered that the gates of General''s Mansion were closed.


    In the training ground, Biwu was trying his best to catch up with Wu Yuqing. It was obvious that he was fighting for his life.


    Wu Yuqing couldn''t bear to hurt Biwu and could only keep dodging. Although they didn''t hang the color, their clothes were damaged by the fight. Biwu was sweating profusely and panting heavily.


    "I have made it very clear that I will never marry you or anyone else in my life. Why must you humiliate me so much? Wu Yuqing, you went to court in front of so many courtiers, but have you ever considered my feelings? Knowing that the emperor''s brother-in-law would be embarrassed by your words, you still did it. Are you forcing me or your sister? As a righteous brother, how can you do that?" His words were incoherent, and even though he was already tired, he still refused to call a truce.


    "Biwu, in this life, you are the only wife that I, Wu Yuqing, believe in. I will only marry you." Wu yuqing threw away her weapon and let Biwu''s long sword attack her. She smiled bitterly and said, "Unless I die."


    Biwu, who was so angry that he had no time to put away his moves, could only change them temporarily, but he still had a blood cut on his chest.


    "You''re crazy!" She stamped her foot in a huff. The tip of her sword was still dripping with blood. She wanted to go up and check Wu Yuqing''s wound, but she couldn''t hide the worry, heartache, and remorse in her eyes when she thought that their relationship could only be endured.


    The training ground had already been cleared, so no one knew about Wu Yuqing''s injury.


    Probably because he had been injured too many times on the battlefield, Wu Yuqing didn''t care about his wounds, but approached biwu and said, "Why stop? As long as you are willing, I will gladly take my life, but I can''t let go of it."


    "I will not marry you. I would rather die than sit in a bridal sedan chair. You better die this heart." Biwu gritted his teeth and said something harsh. His eyes were moist and he could only open them wide to prevent tears from flowing out.


    Knowing the reason why Biwu refused to marry him, Wu Yuqing would not feel sad because of this. Instead, she was full of pity for Biwu and even more resentful of her own incompetence.


    "Don''t worry, I asked for the imperial edict without your permission. As long as you don''t want to marry me, I would rather die than let you do anything against it." Wu Yuqing gazed at Biwu with a gentle gaze. Seeing her pale face, she could not bear to say, "Biwu, it''s your choice whether to marry or not. My life is in your mind."


    As she staggered back, Biwu could tell that Wu Yuqing was serious. How could she forget such an affectionate man?


    But the more Wu Yuqing loved, the more pain Biwu felt in his heart. Looking at Wu Yuqing''s face, his mind was filled with memories of the humiliation she had suffered. How could such a filthy woman deserve his heart?


    "No, I can''t marry you, I can''t!" Biwu suddenly screamed hysterically and turned to run away from General''s Mansion as if a demon was chasing after him.


    The moment Biwu escaped, Wu Yuqing was ready to follow him, but was stopped by Su Hao, who had come to General''s Mansion earlier.


    "Biwu''s mood is very unstable, and you can''t appease her by chasing her out like this. Mianyue has always sent secret guards to protect Biwu. She won''t get into trouble. But your injury, if you don''t deal with it, just go out like this. Don''t say how the people outside will guess. Even the people of General''s Mansion won''t respect the general''s wife in the future." Su Hao spoke quickly, afraid that Wu Yuqing would not have the patience to hear him out.


    "No, I won''t rest assured even with a secret guard, unless I see her return to the palace with my own eyes." As Wu Yuqing spoke, he turned away from su hao and went after biwu.


    Su Hao grabbed Wu Yuqing''s arm and frowned, "I''m going after someone. I''ll leave a message for you along the way. Change your clothes first. For Biwu''s sake, you can''t let anyone know about your injury."


    With that said, he patted Wu Yuqing on the shoulder. Before he left, su hao added, "Give Biwu some time. She''s not ready to face all this yet. Don''t let Biwu run away to avoid you."


    Wu Yuqing''s face turned pale. He just wanted to use the gift of marriage to get Biwu to agree to marry him, so that he could get along with Biwu and untie the knot in his heart.


    He loved Biwu, so naturally he would not mind the suffering she had suffered, and he would still treat her like a treasure.


    But su hao''s words made Wu Yuqing reflect on whether he had done something wrong. He should have waited patiently and thick-skinned to impress Biwu, but it was too late to say anything now.


    "Thank you, second brother. I''ll be there soon." Wu Yuqing opened his mouth in pain. Without any emotional experience, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Not to mention the situation here, Biwu ran aimlessly after leaving General''s Mansion. He always felt that the passers-by were looking down on her with disdain and trying to escape from this place.


    Unknowingly, she came to the mixed living area of the lower class, and Biwu, who had lost her strength and reason, slowly slowed down. Although she always liked to keep a low profile, she also attracted some attention, but not too much attention.


    "Boss, a drawer of small steamed buns." A man in front of the bun shop opened his mouth gently.


    "Okay, the guest officer takes the forty yuan." The boss happily wrapped a drawer of buns in a brown paper bag and handed them to the man.


    The man paid and turned around with the snacks he had bought. The familiar figure in his sight made him frown and quickly follow him.

 Chapter 626 Not Worthy of His Love

    The peddlers'' cries and passers-by'' voices were heard all the time, but Biwu walked forward, ignoring them. Sometimes he brushed past passers-by and even bumped into several people without saying a word of apology.


    However, Biwu''s clothes were still out of place in this commoner area. Even those who could not tell the value could guess that Biwu''s family was in good condition. The people who were hit complained at most, but they would not really get involved with Biwu.


    Seeing that Biwu was about to run into this group of hooligans collecting protection fees, the crippled man quickly ran forward and grabbed Biwu''s arm in spite of the strange eyes of the people nearby, whispering, "It''s me."


    Biwu paused for a moment and looked at the unfamiliar face and asked hesitantly, "Si..."


    "It''s me." Si Jingjie nodded and saw that biwu was a little happy to recognize him, but he still did not let go of the hand holding her arm and deliberately raised his voice, "My sister is dressed in such a lively manner now, but she has won the master''s reward? Hurry and go home with your brother. Your nephew and sister-in-law are always talking about you. Just in time, we bought some food and some of your favorite dumplings."


    Biwu did not know where to go either. He nodded in response to his acquaintance''s hesitation. He did not expose the random nonsense that si Jing Jie had picked up, nor did he have time to think about why he was wearing a human skin mask and hiding in the marketplace.


    It was also Biwu who was in a mess. Otherwise, he would have remembered going back to beijing with the Si Jingjie family, because Si Jingjie and his wife had made a contribution to becoming the wanted men of the mysterious forces. They had not returned to the Si Family until now, but had been in hiding.


    Si Jingjie''s house was not that remote either. They only walked two blocks and reached their house on the street near the residential house where they were doing business. Before Si Jingjie entered the house, he found a neighbor looking over here and shouted deliberately, "Daughter-in-law, come out and take a look. The sister has come home to see us."


    Mingzhu''s unquestionable joy was heard in the courtyard, and Si Jingjie had already pushed the courtyard to lead biwu in, closing the gate and isolating the neighbors who wanted to find out.


    Leading Biwu to the hall to sit down, Si Jingjie sent some food to the children''s room, then turned to Mingzhu and said, "Look at biwu. It looks like something big has happened. I can''t ignore everyone knowing each other. You take the children to eat first, and I''ll explain to you later."


    "Bring these snacks over. I''ll take care of the children." Mingzhu smiled understandably and gave Si Jingjie a plate of freshly packed pastries. He tidied up his shirt and said, "When I went out this morning, I heard the news that the general of the town was going to ask for an imperial edict to marry me. I''m afraid that miss Biwu''s marriage would be a little rough. You should pay attention to your words later on, so as not to hurt the girl''s heart."


    "Okay, I got it." Si Jingjie nodded, shook Mingzhu''s hand and left with the pastry.


    If not for Mingzhu''s reminder, Si Jingjie did not associate Biwu''s condition with his marriage. However, he also heard about the imperial edict. After talking to Biwu last time, Si Jingjie was devoted to his wife and children, and now only wished him well.


    Biwu, who was sitting in the hall, did not look at the furnishings in the room until Si Jingjie was seated.


    Looking at Biwu''s dazed expression and swollen eyes, Si Jingjie knew that she must be in a bad mood, but after a long time, he did not know how to express his concern. He was never good at coaxing women.


    "These desserts are Hao Ran''s favorite. They''re not exquisite enough, but they taste good. Try them." After sitting for a while, Si Jingjie chose the safest topic and pushed the plate towards biwu.


    Although she had no appetite, biwu still picked up a piece of food and ate it without knowing what to eat. After that, she picked up the teacup that Wu Yuqing handed over and drank half a cup of tea. Then she raised a bitter smile and said, "I made you laugh. I won''t bring you any trouble here, will I?"


    Biwu looked apologetically at Si Jingjie, then remembered that Si Jingjie was in a special situation. The family needed to constantly change their identity and environment to be safe and sound, but her appearance might arouse suspicion from others.


    "Biwu, you and I have known each other for many years. Although you are not a close friend, you don''t have to be polite. If you can find a place for me, just say it." Si Jingjie smiled, pondered and said.


    "I..." Biwu''s smile was even more bitter, but she opened her mouth and shook her head, "I''m just in a bad mood to come out for a walk. I don''t know why I came here. When I get back, I''ll explain to my brother-in-law what happened today. If I need him, he''ll reschedule it for you."


    There''s a secret guard around here. If we really need our family to leave, someone will arrange it. Biwu doesn''t have to worry about it. Besides, we''ve been living here for almost a year, and it''s been long enough. Si Jingjie did not want biwu to feel guilty. After thinking for a while, he said, "Today, the whole capital is talking about whether the general of the town wants to propose or not. It''s a great blessing to have a wholehearted companion. Unfortunately, it''s not convenient for me to attend your wedding. I can only congratulate you in advance."


    Biwu lowered his head when he heard the words. He could not help but feel bitter when he saw Si Jingjie arched his hand.


    If she was still the Biwu of the past, then Wu Yuqing''s promise on Golden Chime Hall would undoubtedly make her happy and worthy of envy and hatred.


    But not only did she get dirty, she didn''t even have the chance to have children for Wu Yuqing. How could she be worthy of Wu Yuqing''s love?


    Should Wu Yuqing lose the right to be a father for an unclean woman like her?


    These words could not be said out loud.


    In the past, he did not say that he was inferiority complex, but he did not dare to face other people''s strange eyes. But not now because, whether she wanted to or not, she and Wu Yuqing already had a marriage contract. If people knew that wu yuqing''s woman was filthy, it would hurt his general''s prestige.


    Biwu''s mind was spinning, and the tears in the corner of his eyes appeared, and he would fall if he blinked.


    Si Jingjie thought for a moment and said, "Biwu, I don''t know why you''re sad, but today should be a happy day. General Wu kept his promise and only took you as his wife. I''m afraid there aren''t many men in this world who can do it. As a woman, getting married is a lifelong event. Don''t do anything that you can''t regret. No matter how many visitors you have, as long as the couple is united, they can get over it safely."


    Biwu''s nose was so sore that tears could not stop falling, but he did not ask Jing Jie for advice or tell him what he was worried about. He just sat there quietly and fell into his own thoughts.


    Biwu did not know that after she rushed out of General''s Mansion, she had alarmed several groups of people and horses. Now, there are many peddlers on the street nearby.

 Chapter 627 In Those Years, Life Was Worse Than Death

    Su Hao saw from afar that Biwu followed a strange man into a courtyard. He had intended to stop him, but seeing that biwu was not under control and that man''s legs were inconvenient, he guessed that it was Si Jingjie who was hiding his name.


    Knowing that Biwu and Si Jingjie had a relationship and had been with Si Jingjie for a while before, su hao didn''t bother and thought it would be better if someone enlightened Biwu.


    However, Su Hao still kept up with him and hid in Si Jingjie''s doorman with qinggong, hoping that Wu Yuqing would not come too early to avoid misunderstanding. But after a while, he heard Biwu drinking and thought that Si Jingjie was trying to bully Biwu, so he rushed in without thinking about anything.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Biwu pulled out his sword in a murderous manner and faced a man in black. However, biwu was confused at the moment and was obviously no match for the man in black.


    Si Jingjie in the room was also fighting another man in black, but si Jing Jie lost his innate advantage because of his limp, and was obviously powerless.


    Just as Su Hao was about to help, he heard the sound of broken porcelain from the next room, a woman''s heart-rending cry and the cries of several children.


    "Childe Su, please save my wife and children. I can''t forget your kindness." Si Jingjie saw su hao hurriedly asking for help.


    Su hao looked at biwu. Although the fight here was easy to lose, as long as the two of them could hold their heads for a while, they turned around and ran towards the other room without thinking much and shouted, "The dark guard appears to protect the master."


    Because su hao was there, the hidden guards did not do anything and did not want to alarm the master, so they did not hide in Si Jingjie''s house, or even the black-shirted people would not have found out.


    With Su Hao''s words, the secret guards fell into the Si Family courtyard from all directions. The appearance of these secret guards would undoubtedly make the two men in black struggle, while Su Hao''s secret guards followed him to the rooms where Mingzhu and her son were.


    At this time, Mingzhu was fighting with two men in black. There were already a few ribbons on his body, but he didn''t care about his life to let the man in black near his child.


    Si Hao Ran''s tiny body shielded his younger brother behind him, holding his younger sister in his arms as he moved towards the door step by step, but he was not fast because he was worried about his mother''s safety and wanted to avoid the dark weapons, but the sword in his hand was wielding properly.


    "Be careful!" Su hao let out a low cry. One of them ran to Mingzhu''s side and raised his hand to separate the sword that was about to pierce her shoulder blade. While fighting with the man in black, he said to su Hao Ran, "Boy, take your brother and sister to the yard. There are secret guards who will protect you."


    "Uncle su, you must save my mother. Hao Ran will remember your kindness for the rest of his life." Su Hao Ran had a good memory, and he was also a grateful man under the guidance of his wife. However, he knew the trend of the times and immediately grabbed his brother who was crying in fear and ran away from the door.


    Mingzhu did not dare to be distracted with help. She had already been injured in several places and was worried about the situation of her husband and children. She just wanted to make a quick decision.


    Soon, the two men joined forces to take down the two men in black, but by the time Su Hao removed the scarf, the two men in black had already vomited blood and died, apparently committing suicide by taking poison.


    "Thank you for saving Childe Su''s life." Mingzhu did not pity the two men in black. After hearing that there was no fighting in the hall, he was relieved and quickly squatted down to check if there were any features on the men in black. Su hao did the same.


    But Mingzhu knew better who was coming to kill him. He used his long sword to cut open the man in black''s stomach. There was a scorpion totem on it. His face turned pale and he ran out without regard for etiquette.


    When Mingzhu saw Si Jingjie, he did not go to see if they found out the identity of the man in black. He tightly grasped Si Jingjie''s sleeve and said, "They have come. What about the husband? They have come?"


    Si Jingjie also saw the totem, but although his face was solemn, it was not as gray as Mingzhu''s. He hugged him and gently patted him, "Don''t be afraid. It''s only a matter of time. As long as we''re okay, we can change our identity. They don''t have a few days to live, and we''ll be back home in the open soon."


    "Really?" Mingzhu asked worriedly.


    "Yes." Si Jingjie looked over to Wu Yuqing, who had been rushing over, and saw that his eyes had been on Biwu, so he had to say to su hao, "Childe Su, could you please take our family back to the si fu? I''m afraid we have to report this to the emperor again."


    "Please." Su Hao made a gesture for the dark guard to return to the dark, and then made a gesture of invitation to Si Jingjie. His face was also solemn.


    After su hao led the si family out of the courtyard for a distance, he heard Biwu''s angry roar, "I will kill you, I will kill you animals!"


    Biwu unleashed her anger and stabbed at the man in black who had initially struggled, and the man in black was the only one who had failed to bite the poison and committed suicide. His shattered jaw was now white and red with blood, and his body twitched with every movement of Biwu.


    Even the dead knew the pain, and the man in black was carried down with only one breath left from the cut. He looked no better than a skeleton.


    Wu Yuqing held Biwu tightly, who was still wielding his sword. Although he did not know why Biwu was so crazy, he could not bear to let Biwu continue to be stimulated.


    But since the man in black was still breathing, he might be able to pry some words out of his mouth, otherwise Wu Yuqing would not have let him live.


    "Biwu is not afraid. It''s okay. It''s okay." Wu Yuqing hugged her from behind biwu and said in a low voice, "I''m late. I won''t let you take risks alone again."


    "Beast, I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you all!" Biwu was still screaming hysterically, and the sword in his hand had no intention of stopping.


    Wu Yuqing coaxed Biwu for a while, but he still couldn''t stop. In desperation, he could only point out biwu''s sleeping point and bring her back to General''s Mansion for temporary resettlement. As for the body of the black-robed man in this small courtyard, it was left to the secret guards to deal with.


    In the palace, Ji Xun was furious when he learned that the Si Jingjie family almost had an accident and that biwu was there.


    However, at this time, Ji Xun would not ask why biwu appeared in the Si Family. He only asked people to tell Su Mianyue the news, and he told Si Jingjie about the identity of these black-shirted people and the arrangements for the si family.


    Su Hao didn''t want to get involved in the secret matter. After taking the people to the palace, he went back to the su residence and put the house under martial law again, so that no one would come to kidnap Su Chengye.


    After seeing Biwu go crazy, su hao also recalled the situation after they were robbed in those years. It was not too much to say that life was worse than death.

 Chapter 628 I Want to See Su Mianyue

    After nightfall, Wu Yuqing had just returned from the palace. After taking a look at Biwu who was still asleep, he was ready to go to the study to deal with his business. However, he found that there was an unexpected guest in General''s Mansion.


    However, the man in black was not interested in fighting and intended to lure Wu Yuqing out. After a few rounds of fighting, Wu Yuqing brought him to an uninhabited courtyard in General''s Mansion, and then pointed his fingers at the sword, indicating that he would not do it for the time being.


    The man in black also stopped at once and took off his veil and looked at Wu Yuqing with a wry smile. "Haven''t you seen me for a few years, and senior brother won''t recognize me?"


    "Junior sister?" Wu Yuqing raised an eyebrow and looked at the woman in front of him who was as thin as a bamboo pole with a disfigured face. She really didn''t recognize Wu Yu'' e.


    But looking at Wu Yu'' e''s crippled right hand and Wu Yu'' e''s unchanging voice, he asked with a complicated look, "Sister, what have you been through all these years? Why would you rather live like this than come to your brother?"


    "What do you want to do next to your senior brother? Do you want to survive on your own? Or do you want to be a prisoner?" Wu Yu'' e gave a wry laugh, but it was more self-deprecating.


    Wu yuqing opened her mouth but did not know how to answer. Ji Xun had personally destroyed Wu Yu'' e''s hand but saved her life. But Wu Yuqing also knew that if Wu Yu'' e did not escape, Ji Xun would not let her have a good ending.


    However, even if Wu Yu'' e would suffer some pain in Ji Xun''s hands, he would be able to save his life, at least better than the current situation. But with Wu Yu'' e''s infatuation for Ji Xun, he would rather be so inhuman than bear Ji Xun''s hatred and anger, and would rather not see Ji Xun and Ji Xun in love.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, senior. Coming to General''s Mansion today is not as simple as visiting senior, but there are two things you want to tell senior." Wu Yu'' e stared fixedly at Wu Yuqing, the man who was the closest person to her in the world and the person who didn''t want anything to happen to her but couldn''t stand on her side.


    Wu Yu'' e''s complicated eyes flashed with various emotions. Seeing that Wu Yuqing was just looking at her without saying a word, he felt a little sad. After all, they had lived and died together, and they were the ones who had been together the longest in each other''s memories.


    "Senior brother, I found out that your brother is in the hands of the lord, but the lord doesn''t seem to know his identity, but he..." Wu Yu'' e wrinkled his beautiful face with a scar and said reluctantly, "He is also a medicine man now. Although he has his own thoughts, he has not been poisoned for many days, and he wants to unite with those medicine men who are prisoners of war like him to fight against his master. I''m afraid he doesn''t have much chance of winning."


    "What?" Wu Yuqing said in disbelief, strode towards Wu Yu'' e, pinched her shoulder and asked, "You said Erbao..."


    "Yes," Wu Yu'' e nodded, though he couldn''t bear it.


    "No wonder..." Wu Yuqing lowered his shoulders feebly, his mouth full of bitterness.


    Ever since he became a general, he had been searching for his younger brother, but he never thought that his younger brother had become a prisoner of war and had been taken captive as a medicine man.


    Don''t say that Wu Erbao''s life isn''t long now. Even if he wasn''t poisoned, how could he keep his brother? You must know that the existence of the medicine man is the greatest threat to the current dynasty, only by eliminating the medicine man can the monarch''s heart and stability of the country.


    Wu Yu'' e was silent for a while. Seeing that Wu Yuqing''s mood had calmed down, he continued, "I came here because er bao asked me to bring you a letter of blood. He didn''t dare to defy any of his contacts, so there aren''t many people who know about this. You''ll know the details after you read the letter."


    Wu Yuqing pursed her lips and Wu Yu'' e handed her the letter. She turned around and opened it. Her eyes heated up.


    Wu Yuqing had taught his brother a few words every time he went home, but Wu Erbao could never write so many words. Wu Yuqing was not sure if Wu Erbao had learned any later, and the words in the blood book were strong but not outstanding. However, there were some words that the two brothers used when they were kids. If it wasn''t for Wu Erbao, the others wouldn''t have known the answer.


    As for whether Wu Erbao really wanted to resist or if it was just a ploy, Wu Yuqing had no way of knowing now, but felt that the stinky letter weighed a thousand pounds, because the only outcome was that his brother would never come back.


    After a long time, Wu Yuqing asked in a hoarse voice, "My sister just said that she has two things to tell me, and the other one is?"


    "I want to see Su Mianyue." Wu Yu'' e said without hesitation.


    "Sister, you..." Wu Yuqing frowned at Wu Yu'' e, but when he saw Wu Yu'' e''s face, he could not say a word of reproach. He could only say, "I will ask the emperor for advice. I can''t make the decision about this."


    Clutching the letter in his hand, Wu Yuqing''s mind was in a mess. After all, both of the things that Wu Yu'' e said had something to do with him. One was his own brother, the other was his sister who saved his life and knew what he was doing, but he could not tell the truth from the truth.


    Wu Yu'' e did not explain why he wanted to see Su Mianyue, but said, "Senior brother had better personally tell Su Mianyue what I want to see her, otherwise it would be her who can''t see me regret."


    Wu Yuqing''s eyes darkened and he looked at Wu Yu'' e with a fixed gaze, trying to see something in her eyes, but it was difficult to see a special expression because her face was destroyed.


    "Senior brother, you don''t have to be so wary of me. Although I tried to kill Su Mianyue several times, I have to admit that I didn''t have the strength to kill her. If you''re afraid that something might happen to Su Mianyue, you can let him accompany you, but I won''t tell you why I came without seeing Su Mianyue." Wu Yu'' e''s eyes drooped slightly and his gaze fell on his lost right hand.


    This time, Wu Yuqing did not hesitate to nod. The situation was special and he had no choice.


    But he was also very clear that Ji Xun would not let Su Mianyue see Wu Yu'' e alone, and the letter meant that Wu Erbao trusted Wu Yu'' e very much.


    "Since that''s the case, you can stay in the mansion first. This courtyard is always empty. I will arrange for someone to send you the necessary items later." Wu Yuqing then turned to leave. He had no time to reminisce and did not know what to say.


    "Senior." Wu Yu'' e opened his mouth and called Wu Yuqing. Seeing that he stopped but did not turn back, he hesitated for a moment and said, "I heard that senior brother is about to get married. This marriage is voluntary?"


    "I asked for it." Wu Yuqing nodded and added, "She must not marry in this life."


    "Does that senior know what she''s been through?" Wu Yu'' e asked again.


    Wu Yuqing suddenly turned around and looked at Wu Yu'' e with a sharp and hidden pain and pity, clearly guarding against Wu Yu'' e.


    Wu Yu'' e smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Senior brother, don''t misunderstand. I just don''t want senior brother to be kept in the dark, but I should know from his expression. As long as senior brother doesn''t mind, I will only tell senior brother that she... Is a happy woman with senior brother''s love."

 Chapter 629 I Cant Forgive Myself

    Wu Yuqing went to the palace to meet the saint overnight. Ji Xun and Su Mianyue knew that Wu Yuqing had a steady temperament and would not meet late at night without any important matters.


    In addition to Biwu''s residence in Wu Yuqing, Su Mianyue was worried about Biwu''s current situation, so she also met Wu Yuqing, but she was not in a hurry to ask about Biwu. She believed that wu yuqing was the one who loved biwu the most in the world.


    Wu Yuqing did not delay. After seeing the gift, he handed the blood letter to Ji Xun. After Ji Xun read it, he frowned and handed the letter to Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue also looked grave.


    "Brother yi, are you sure this letter is authentic?" Su Mianyue asked matter-of-factly. She believed in Wu Yuqing''s character, but she was also afraid that Wu Yuqing would be irrational because of his personal feelings.


    "There are some hidden words in the letter that only Erbao and I know. I can be sure that this letter was written by Erbao." Wu Yuqing said solemnly. As for the possibility of his suspicions, he did not say anything, let alone say something he was not sure about in order to verify the authenticity.


    The couple looked at each other and Ji Xun asked, "I will send someone to investigate this matter. Brother yi, don''t act rashly so as not to fall into the enemy''s trap." Ji Xun then added, "If the contents of the letter are true, I will do my best to assist Erbao. As for..."


    Ji Xun had not yet thought of a solution to the problem of how to settle down these soldiers who had been killed for their country.


    Su Mianyue opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. They knew the harm of the medicine man better than anyone else, especially when Wu Yuqing personally participated in the battle with the medicine man.


    However, the attitude in Wu Erbao''s letter had made it clear that he would rather die for his country than live in such agony, which fulfilled Wu Erbao''s determination to be free and to do his duty. Although it was most beneficial to the court, it was impossible to speak to Su Mianyue in private.


    Wu Yuqing had also carefully analyzed them on the way here, knowing that Su Mianyue and his wife''s identity made it impossible for them to be merciful to Wu Erbao. They had blown up so many secret bases before, and they didn''t know how many druggies they had killed, and no one could guarantee that there were no innocent people among those druggies who wanted to resist. But they had to cut the roots.


    Now that Wu Erbao has become a medicine man, if we let Wu Erbao go, how can we face other medicine men with reason and patriotism?


    Clenching his fists, Wu Yuqing could not say anything about killing his family. He had to change the subject and say, "Wu Yu'' e is in my house. She wants to see her sister."


    Ji Xun''s eyes flashed with murderous intent, but Su Mianyue was deep in thought.


    She did not have much interaction with Wu Yu'' e and did not talk about the past.


    But thinking that Wu Yu'' e was part of that organization, Su Mianyue had already made up his mind and looked up at Ji Xun.


    "I''ll go with you after tomorrow morning." Ji Xun held Su Mianyue''s hand, obviously thinking of this too.


    "Okay." Su Mianyue nodded and smiled. She was not afraid that Wu Yu'' e would use a dirty trick, but she still respected Ji Xun''s meaning. She turned to Wu Yuqing and Su Mianyue asked, "Brother yi, is Biwu okay?"


    Wu Yuqing''s eyes hurt and she was silent for a while before saying, "Biwu is safe for the time being, but her mood is very unstable. Let her stay in General''s Mansion for the time being these days. I will try my best to find some time to comfort her."


    Su Mianyue frowned. Thinking of Biwu''s avoidance of Wu Yuqing, he wanted to say that it was better to bring biwu back, but it was not easy to say that when he saw Wu Yuqing in pain, he had to say: "Biwu has suffered a lot before, and his thoughts are a little extreme. Please bear with brother yi. I will talk to Biwu after I leave tomorrow."


    Wu Yuqing nodded and took his leave. There were only the couple in the room and the blood book on the table.


    Ji Xun summoned the secret guard to check if there was anything wrong with the letter. After the secret guard left, Ji Xun wanted Su Mianyue to rest for a while, but he was not sleepy and wanted to deal with the music for a while.


    Su Mianyue shook his head, "Let''s go out for a walk. I can''t sleep right now."


    Ji Xun nodded and held Su Mianyue''s hand. When he reached the door, he took a cloak to protect Su Mianyue from the cold. The couple strolled in the moonlight, giving a warm feeling even without words.


    Ever since Ji Xingran was lost, the couple had no intention of romance anymore, and Su Mianyue''s body became weak because of the depression in his heart. Ji Xun also had endless state affairs.


    The couple walked aimlessly to the palace where Ji Xingran was. Ji Xun wanted to take Su Mianyue away so that she wouldn''t be touched, but Su Mianyue insisted on going in.


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to use this crib when my son comes back. He''s almost three years old. He should be very tall." Su Mianyue held the crib and spoke softly, as if she could still see Ji Xingran giggling in the crib.


    Ji Xun felt a pain in his heart, but his mouth cooperated, "Yes, my son has grown up since he was young. He should be able to speak a lot now."


    "Well, after you left, he learned to call him father and can walk." Su Mianyue was immersed in memories. Even though Ji Xingran had been missing for more than a year, he could still remember his son''s face and those funny things.


    Ji Xun closed his eyes. As an emperor, he guarded the territory and worked hard for the country and the people. He did not regret that he failed to protect his son and upset his wife, so he was not a qualified man.


    "Yu..." Su Mianyue turned around and caught Ji Xun''s expression in his eyes. Tears welled up in his eyes. "It''s not our fault about our son. Even if you do it again, you will still go on the road, and I will still spend most of my time dealing with state affairs. I can''t forgive myself for not being by his side when my son was in trouble. What was even more unforgivable was that most of the reason his son was taken away was because of him. As parents, you and I are indeed negligent, but you and I are not just parents. As the queen of the Yan Country, there are many things that we can''t help but do."


    "My son will come back safe and sound." Ji Xun''s eyes were red, and he held Su Mianyue tightly in his arms and promised her.


    "Yes, I know." Su Mianyue took a deep breath and nodded in Ji Xun''s arms, "Yu, there''s something I haven''t told you. Now listen to me."


    "Okay," Ji Xun nodded.


    "Does Yu still remember the ancient emperor?" Su Mianyue opened his mouth softly. After receiving Ji Xun''s answer, he continued, "Faang Yuanh should be the descendant of the great emperor. He appeared and protected me because I could help him save the great emperor. However, he did not say what role I could play. The mysterious man was also one of the keys to saving the great emperor. When Faang Yuanh told me this, he promised me that he would protect our family, but he never showed up after all this time. I suspect he has been in trouble, so I''m not sure what kind of crisis we''re going to face. The only thing I can be sure of is that my son won''t be in danger of life. As long as I''m still useful."


    "Yue!" Ji Xun exclaimed. He had no idea that Su Mianyue was in such great danger.

 Chapter 630 The Person Who Loves You Is Not Guilty

    Su Mianyue, on the other hand, had a dull look on her face. During this period, she had always felt that she had overlooked something, but now she was trying to figure out the key.


    "Yu, listen to me. Whether it''s for our little family or for the good of our country, I can''t stay out of this." With his soft fingers on Ji Xun''s lips, Su Mianyue chuckled and said, "I know what you''re worried about, but the only thing I can promise you is that I will do my best to live and not break my promise to you. We''re supposed to travel together, aren''t we?"


    "No, I can''t let you risk your life. It''s impossible!" Ji Xun''s tone was unquestionable.


    "You should know that those people can take Xingran away from the palace, and they can harm Faang Yuanh. Even if we do anything to prevent it, there will still be a lot of danger. It is better for us to change the passive into the active and have a chance of survival." Su Mianyue hugged Ji Xun''s waist and looked up at him with a slight smile, "Yu, I know you can''t let me take a risk, but if I go alone, I can have less scruples, and if you are safe, I can have more security and more chances of winning."


    Ji Xun didn''t want to let Su Mianyue go alone, but she knew that Su Mianyue''s proposal was the best way.


    Once they were in the enemy''s sight, many things were inconvenient to do, but Ji Xun could not let Su Mianyue into danger alone.


    Su Mianyue did not give Ji Xun a chance to speak. He dragged him down the corridor and sat down on the steps. He leaned against Ji Xun''s arm and said, "We don''t have much time. I don''t know what they will do to Xingran. Even if they won''t kill Xingran in order to get my help, Xingran, the Yan Country''s reserve monarch, has been with them for too long and is not good for the country. Besides, those people have a lot of ancient elixir formulas in their hands. I''m afraid they''ll use xingran to do experiments. Even if it''s not the medicine man, it could be something else we can''t do."


    Ji Xun was speechless. He had thought about Su Mianyue''s guess before, but he never dared to express it. He was afraid that his guess would come true.


    Sensing Ji Xun''s stiff body, Su Mianyue sighed and continued, "Do Yu remember that his parents would rather die than give you a chance to live? Now that Xingran was in trouble, as a mother, I realized my mother''s original determination. I would rather use my own life in exchange for Xingran''s safety. So was Yu?"


    "Yue, I can''t lose you." Ji Xun''s voice was slightly choked up. Even in those days when he had a deep blood feud, he had never felt so powerless.


    "We won''t lose each other." Su Mianyue blinked her eyes and forced her tears back. She tried her best to say in a calm voice: "I am the luckiest person in my life to meet you. I am also the most relieved to have a pair of lovely and healthy sons. For the sake of this family, I will not allow anything to happen to myself. Those who want to use me must also be prepared to bear everything."


    Ji Xun opened his mouth but did not make a sound, but the hand on Su Mianyue''s shoulder clenched slightly.


    Although it was a little painful, Su Mianyue didn''t show it. He just comforted her, "Don''t forget the weapon we''re working on. With that thing, I have a chance to win. Besides, Yu won''t let me fight alone, will he?"


    Ji Xun nodded and looked at Su Mianyue''s face, "If we can''t get through this crisis safely, I won''t live alone."


    Su Mianyue wanted to persuade Ji Xun to give up on this idea, but on second thought, he nodded and said, "Okay, our family depends on each other."


    Fingers interlocked, and the reflection that appeared on the ground under the moonlight clung tightly together.


    Neither of them spoke, and it was not yet time for a specific plan to take action. The so-called harmony between the right person and the right place at the right time, they still needed too many conditions to meet.


    It was not until dawn that Ji Xun sent Su Mianyue back to his bedchamber and let Su Mianyue take a nap. When he returned early, he could go to General''s Mansion together.


    Su Mianyue thought about the reason why Wu Yu'' e wanted to find her, so he couldn''t sleep well, but he was afraid that he would worry Ji Xun if he went to General''s Mansion first. He could only wait for Ji Xun to leave the court and change into his normal clothes early.


    After Ji Xun left the morning court, the two of them had some breakfast and headed for General''s Mansion. The moment they stepped into General''s Mansion, Su Mianyue suddenly raised his lips and smiled, "If you have something to say to brother yi, then go to work first. I''ll go talk to biwu. I''m afraid this girl is still trying her best."


    Ji Xun suddenly realized and nodded at Su Mianyue, "Okay, I''ll see you when I''m done."


    After squeezing Ji Xun''s palm, Su Mianyue went down to look for biwu under the guidance of his servants. Wu Yuqing did not ask any more questions and led Ji Xun to the study.


    Biwu lived in a backyard, so wu yuqing didn''t put her in her own yard, afraid that it would affect her reputation, but it was also the nearest courtyard to Wu Yuqing.


    When su mianyue walked into Biwu''s bedroom, she found Biwu lying on the warm couch with a pale face and a line of clear tears hanging on her cheek. It was obvious that she had just cried.


    Walking slowly to the warm couch, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "Don''t you feel guilty about torturing yourself and the people who really care about you, Biwu?"


    Hearing Su Mianyue''s words, Biwu looked up, and the hatred and despair in her eyes were instantly washed away by tears. She was speechless, but her cries were hoarse and heartbreaking.


    Originally, she wanted to placate Biwu for a few words, but seeing her like this, Su Mianyue shouted coldly, "Biwu, you said you would be by my side for the rest of your life, and you would always protect me, but now you can''t even protect yourself. I, Su Mianyue, am a person who only feels sorry for himself. I, Su Mianyue, disdain to stay by my side. Since you haven''t been able to let go for so long, and you still don''t want to walk out of that shadow, I''ll let you go free in the future. Wherever you want to go, it''s up to you. I don''t want to see you like this again!"


    "Miss!" Biwu called out her old name in a hurry.


    Su Mianyue felt another stab in her heart, but she had something to do. She didn''t have much time to be by Biwu''s side, and she didn''t have much time to dispel the devil in her heart.


    There was already enough time to give Biwu a cushion. Su Mianyue had no energy to wait any longer. She could not let Biwu hide in hatred and inferiority. It was not only her who suffered, but also Wu Yuqing.


    "Biwu, you really disappoint me. It''s not because of your loyalty that I have always taken you with me and treated you like a sister. I, Su Mianyue, do not lack servants. I like to see you laugh, I like your perseverance and sunny personality, but look at what you are like now, you torture yourself and Wu Yuqing like this, are you going to drive you and him crazy? Biwu, those who have harmed you deserve to die, but those who love you are not guilty. Why must you stick to the eyes of the world and punish those who are willing to give everything to you with the fault of the bad guys?"


    Grabbing Biwu''s arm and dragging her to the dresser, Su Mianyue pointed to the disheveled woman in the bronze mirror and asked, "Biwu, how long are you going to stay like this? Do you have to force all of us to the corner and spend the whole day lamenting with you to satisfy yourself? You are an adult. Each of us has our own responsibilities and missions, our own lives and the things we have to take on. No one can share the past for you, and no one has the right to be a stumbling block to your happiness!"

 Chapter 631 Say No Regrets, This Life Is Enough

    Biwu''s tears were even more turbulent after Su Mianyue''s words, and she could not say a word on the warm couch, as if she was going to cry forever.


    Su Mianyue, who was standing by the warm couch, could not help but sob. She knew that it was difficult for a woman to get past what happened to Biwu, especially in an age where she was extremely harsh on women.


    If it weren''t for the sake of seeing her again, perhaps biwu would have chosen to commit suicide when she was humiliated.


    Now that Biwu had carried so much pain but had to share so much for her, Su Mianyue was only sorry for the pain. If it wasn''t for her, how could Biwu have suffered such a tragic experience?


    Su Mianyue slowly reached out his hand and sat beside the warm couch, holding Biwu in his arms, gently stroking her back and whispering: "Silly girl, if you want to cry, cry loudly enough. Stop torturing yourself like this. Let go of the past after crying. People always have to look forward. We have been through so many storms and almost lost our lives many times. Shouldn''t we be more open than others?"


    Biwu burst into tears, her voice mixed with years of suppressed pain and anger, and soon wet Su Mianyue''s lapels.


    Su Mianyue also stopped persuading, allowing Biwu to cry out loud and cry in the dark, just holding Biwu and not letting go as she could let her own harbor.


    It wasn''t until Biwu''s cries faded that Su Mianyue gently patted her on the back.


    "Silly girl, are you going to suffocate in my arms?" Looking at Biwu, who refused to look up in his arms, Su Mianyue smiled indulgently and said, "You''re too old to play coquettish with your sister, right? I wonder if your nephew will laugh at you if he sees you."


    "If you want to laugh, laugh. I just love to cry. It''s a woman''s right." Biwu opened his mouth with a thick nasal voice, but he sat up from Su Mianyue''s arms, but his bright eyes were already red and swollen, which showed how long he had been crying.


    Su Mianyue just smiled and got up to wring a cold water handkerchief to gently wipe Biwu''s face and apply it to her eyes.


    "Silly girl, but have you figured it out?" Biwu took the handkerchief, and Su Mianyue leaned back to ask, "If you don''t think it through, I can consider scolding you again, but this time it''s for the money. You''ve saved a lot of dowry money over the years, so it''s better to give it to me than to outsiders."


    "��, my sister is married, but the water is spilled out. I have money to keep for my second brother to marry a wife, and I won''t waste it on you." Biwu wrinkled her nose and looked at Su Mianyue with disdain. Unfortunately, her eyes were so swollen that no one could see her expression.


    Reaching out to tap on Biwu''s forehead, Su Mianyue said angrily, "You little heartless, your sister, my money has gone into the treasury for free to help those poor people. Where did it come from?"


    "Most of my money has been used to make up for my sister, and the rest is my own money. My sister won''t be so heartless as to extend her hand to the younger sister who hasn''t left the cabinet, will she?" Biwu tutted and asked.


    Seeing that biwu was able to make fun of himself, Su Mianyue was relieved and held Biwu''s hand in silence for a while before saying: Biwu, don''t close your heart and shut your door to happiness. Although you and I have different experiences, in the eyes of others, my past is still not as good as yours, a remarried woman, and has been involved with scum like Wanyan Lin, but I still bravely pursue my happiness. Because Yu''s heart was worth it, even if it was a big gamble. If I win, I will have the life that others envy. If I lose, I will only recognize a scumbag. At least I have bravely fought for it in my life. On the day when my hair is gray, I can touch my chest and say no regrets. This life is enough."


    Biwu was silent, and Su Mianyue stopped trying to persuade her, holding her hand gently.


    It was a long time before she heard biwu mutter, "Since sister guessed what I had experienced, she must also know that I have..." Biwu bit his lip and his eyes reddened again, "Those animals made me pregnant, but they gave birth to... The child is gone, and I''m injured. I can''t get pregnant in this life."


    "Is that why you refused to be with brother yi?" Su Mianyue''s eyes widened, and he suddenly felt that he should leave General''s Mansion now and go and arrest Shen Yi, the irresponsible doctor, and beat him up.


    Biwu shook his head and then nodded, "At first, I was feeling inferior in the past, but he refused to give up on this relationship. Even after I told the truth, he was willing to ask for an imperial edict to marry me. I said it was fake not to be touched. But he was not only a general but also a man. He was the eldest son of their Wu Family. A barren woman like me was not fit to be his wife. I didn''t want him to lose his head in the future, and even if I had that past, I still couldn''t accept that my husband had another woman. Not even for the sake of reproduction."


    After saying the truest thoughts in his heart, Biwu looked up and smiled bitterly, "Sister, am I very selfish? He knew that if I nodded, he would marry me as promised in Golden Chime Hall, but I just couldn''t share my husband with other women. I would rather stand in the distance and watch him happy forever than let him die. Sister, can you help me persuade him to stop being stubborn? Otherwise, I really have to leave here and live my life in anonymity."


    "You don''t want my sister for a man, father and second brother, nephew and master? You''re such a heartless girl. How come I, Su Mianyue, have such an unintelligent sister like you?" Biwu''s forehead was touched again in anger. Su Mianyue really hated biwu''s angry little wife.


    "Then I''ll hide in my master''s room. I''ll never go to the Purple Mist Mountain in my life, so he won''t be able to find me. My sister can visit me too." Biwu thought about it and immediately found a compromise.


    Looking at Biwu''s eagerness to think of a solution, Su Mianyue gave her a blank eye and said, "Shen yi said that your children are difficult, not that you can''t have children, so you should worry about it."


    In fact, in Su Mianyue''s opinion, the problem of children was really not a problem. In that high-tech era, some people worshipped ding ke, and some people wanted to have children but could not have children, so they adopted their children, provided that the relationship between husband and wife was the most important.


    Although Su Mianyue also knew that people in this era paid more attention to this point, she did not think that Wu Yuqing would take his children so seriously.


    However, thinking of Wu Erbao''s situation, Su Mianyue''s heart was still a little heavy. If Wu Erbao really could not stay and Wu Yuqing could not have children, then the father and mother would not even have any hope.

 Chapter 632 You Cant Fight for Your Life

    Su Mianyue rubbed his brows with a headache and was glad that he did not bring the two old men to Yan Capital. Otherwise, he was afraid that they would not be able to bear the truth.


    But even if the Wu Family couple were not here, Su Mianyue still had a headache. After all, Wu Erbao was Wu Yuqing''s brother and her brother was also her brother-in-law. Did she really want to order him not to stay alive?


    Biwu did not know what Su Mianyue was thinking. After listening to her words and seeing Su Mianyue''s expression, she said sadly, "Sister, don''t comfort me. There are some things that can''t be killed. I can''t harm him."


    When Su Mianyue heard Biwu''s words, she came back to her senses. The little aunt in front of her was not finished yet, so she had better not worry about anything else.


    Holding Biwu''s shoulder, Su Mianyue looked into her eyes seriously and said, "Baby Biwu, you''re just a child. It''s not that you can''t have a child. Other women can have ten or eight children in a lifetime. You can have one or two. That''s enough to give brother a good fire. That''s not an obstacle between you, okay?"


    "Sister, you don''t have to comfort me. The doctor has been very lenient with you. I know that." Biwu was shrouded in grief as if Su Mianyue was comforting her.


    With a hard flick on Biwu''s head, Su Mianyue said angrily, "You silly girl, you didn''t know Shen Yi for a day or two. Don''t you know what kind of character that guy is?"


    "I know." Biwu rubbed his forehead in pain and looked at Su Mianyue in puzzlement, "The little miracle doctor has extraordinary medical skills. Even he thinks that it''s not a lie for my son to be difficult."


    "I really lost to you." Su Mianyue had the urge to go crazy. She didn''t understand that Biwu was usually very clever, but his mind seemed to be stuffed with paste. "If you can''t have a child, Shen Yi will never just say that it''s difficult for you to have a child. That guy never knows what virtue of mouth is, and I''ve asked you about it. He said that if you take medicine for half a year after you get married, you can be ready to get pregnant, but you''ve hurt yourself after all. So there are at most two to three children in this life, and it will take three to five years to prepare for pregnancy before it will hurt the foundation. Do you hear me clearly this time?"


    Biwu looked at Su Mianyue in a daze and did not react at all.


    Knowing that Biwu was stunned, Su Mianyue gave her half a cup of tea to react, then reached out to shake Biwu and said to her again seriously: "Baby Biwu, I will never lie to you like that. Otherwise, even if you marry a foster brother, you will leave him because you can''t get pregnant, so don''t bother yourself about this, okay?"


    "Sister, what you said... Is it true?" Biwu still didn''t believe Su Mianyue, or she wanted to be sure.


    Su Mianyue nodded hard and said sincerely, "It''s true. It''s truer than real gold. You can ask for it when it comes back. You need him to prescribe a prescription anyway."


    "When will he be back?" Biwu said excitedly. As a woman, knowing that she still had a chance to have children was the brightest dawn for Biwu since the accident.


    Su Mianyue shook his head and said, "I don''t know where he went. He just said he was going to pick herbs. He''s been gone for half a year, so he must be back soon."


    Biwu choked up again in surprise, this time with tears of joy.


    Su Mianyue did not know how to appease him, so he stood up and said, "You should clear your mind first. Your abnormal behavior on this day has made brother yi worried. Now that you know that you still have the right to be a mother, I think you should be able to make the best decision for you. Remember, my sister will support you no matter what. Don''t do anything that you regret."


    "Mmm." Biwu choked and nodded. Although his eyes were swollen and funny at the moment, the smile on his face was like a flower that had been in contact with the rain for a long time and could easily infect the people around him.


    No longer bothering Biwu to filter his thoughts, Su Mianyue got up and prepared to meet Wu Yu'' e, and also told Wu Yuqing that he could take the time to visit Biwu.


    It was better for the parties to talk to each other about the matters between the couple themselves. She was an outsider and was not fit to interfere.


    "Sister yi, how is Biwu?" Seeing Su Mianyue coming into the study, Wu Yuqing immediately got up and asked.


    Ever since Biwu woke up, Wu Yuqing wanted to talk to Biwu, but biwu refused to see him. Wu Yuqing had no choice but to give Biwu space to calm her down.


    "It''s better to vent, but it''s not really good. Brother yi might as well be more concerned if he''s free." Su Mianyue didn''t say a word about what she had said to Biwu before, let alone why her clothes were wet.


    Ji Xun, on the other hand, saw that the color of Su Mianyue''s shirt was different. Although he could guess that it was Biwu''s tears, he still frowned and said, "I''ll take you to change your clothes and then go to see Wu Yu'' e."


    Su Mianyue looked down, rubbed his nose awkwardly, and nodded, "Okay."


    It was not Su Mianyue''s obsession with cleanliness, but Biwu''s crying skills. Su Mianyue''s front was so wet that he could see the color of his inner clothes. He could not help but regret that he should not wear such light-colored clothes when he came out today.


    Wu Yuqing did not notice anything wrong with Su Mianyue''s clothes, but Ji Xun said so and he still turned his face to avoid suspicion. He said to Ji Xun and the two of them, "I will let the maidservant lead the way, but there are no women in the house. There are only a few sets of clothes prepared for biwu this morning. If the foster sister doesn''t mind, she can choose one to change."


    "That''s good." Su Mianyue went out in plain clothes, and no one prepared any clothes for her. She and Biwu were similar in height and figure, but they were also suitable.


    Actually, it wouldn''t take long for the dark guard to buy a suit, but Su Mianyue didn''t think it was necessary.


    Ji Xun wanted to reject Wu Yuqing''s offer, but when he looked at the large, wet patch of Su Mianyue''s chest, he agreed, "Let''s go, so as not to catch a cold."


    "Okay." He handed the small hand to the big hand that reached out to him, and Su Mianyue left with him with a smile, not reminding Wu Yuqing what to pay attention to when he saw Biwu.


    Sometimes instinctive reactions are the most sincere expressions of emotions and are more easily moved.


    After arriving at the guest room, Ji Xun waved off his men and helped su mianyue change her clothes. However, seeing that Su Mianyue was smiling all the time, he asked, "But that girl Biwu wants to get over it?"


    "Pretty much." Su Mianyue did not explain how he had persuaded Biwu. After all, it was related to Biwu''s future happiness, and as a woman, she was most afraid of reputation, so she said to Ji Xun, "Maybe it won''t be long before we can have the wedding wine."


    Unfortunately, she might not have the chance to stay for a wedding drink. Su Mianyue added in silence.


    Thinking of Ji Xingran''s whereabouts and the possibility of her leaving anytime, Su Mianyue felt that his good mood had been diluted.

 Chapter 633 Gods Injustice

    Ji Xun''s mood lightened when he saw Su Mianyue''s relaxed appearance. He had always known Su Mianyue''s feelings for Biwu, and even sisters who were related by blood could not compare.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand, Ji Xun followed the maid''s steps to the guest room. Ji Xun smiled and said, "It''s a good thing for them. The more they experience, the deeper their feelings will be. In the future, they will be able to bring up all the cases."


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded in agreement and looked up at Ji Xun with a smile, "It seems that I should send someone to take over the foster father and mother. It is a matter of life for the foster brother to get married, and it will be more perfect if his parents sit in the hall."


    "Then we will marry them." Ji Xun whispered in her ear dotingly.


    With the empress testifying to the engagement, the emperor giving the marriage, and the emperor taking the lead later on, Wu Yuqing and Biwu''s wedding could be considered unprecedented, and it would definitely become a good story.


    But Ji Xun''s intention was that no one would dare to talk about it again, for fear that someone with a heart would say something that would hurt Biwu in the future.


    Su Mianyue smiled and shook her head, "It''s better not to get married. Otherwise, the adoptive parents would not be able to sit in the high hall and accept the kowtow of the new couple, but it''s good to have a toast."


    "All right." Ji Xun changed his mind instantly. Everything he did was based on Su Mianyue. Since Su Mianyue didn''t like it, he didn''t have to do it, but he joked, "Yue also knows that I am very poor. If they want to get married, they are both big brother and sister-in-law. Both sides are the same. Naturally, they have to prepare two congratulatory gifts. And biwu always has to support her with dowries when she gets married. All these things can only be left to ah yue to worry about."


    "Stingy." Su Mianyue said angrily, but he also became serious, "I don''t think it''s urgent that you don''t tell me about this dowry. Now it seems that we should prepare ahead of time. When you and I were married, Biwu put on more than half of her wealth for me. Now that Biwu is married, she can''t be wronged."


    "Yue wants to be a gentleman?" Ji Xun looked like he was watching a good show.


    "So many young monkeys are out of the mountain. If I have to do this myself, they should go back to the division and think about it. I have my own opinion on this matter. Yu, don''t worry about it. You won''t lose the face of the emperor''s brother-in-law by then." Patting Ji Xun on the chest, Su Mianyue stepped into the guest room and said to Ji Xun, "Watch the wind outside the door. I''ll come out after I change my clothes."


    "Where is Yue that I haven''t seen before?" Ji Xun chuckled and glanced back and forth maliciously at Su Mianyue.


    After pushing Ji Xun into the house, Su Mianyue snorted, "If you''re frivolous, you''ll be punished with a month''s worth of vegetarian food. Don''t cry then."


    "It''s so cruel. I''m not the most important thing in Yue''s heart." Ji Xun stood outside the door with his heart in his hands.


    "As long as you know yourself, just stand here and be the door god. You will be rewarded when you are done." She blinked her eyes playfully. Even though she was the mother of two children, su mianyue''s cute actions were not at all against her.


    Sure enough, a beauty is born with an advantage. It can be tempting no matter where or when.


    After closing the door, Su Mianyue''s smile disappeared, and he looked coldly at the maid who led her into the room. He sat quietly and waited for her to get her clothes.


    The servant girl, on the other hand, was quick to carry a set of clothes to Su Mianyue, and said respectfully, "This set of clothes may fall into the eyes of the empress? If the empress does not like the servant girl, go and change it."


    The green dress was prepared for Biwu by wu yuqing. The girl loved wearing green clothes the most.


    Su Mianyue, who liked bright red, often teased them that their master and servant were red flowers with green leaves. Biwu was proud of this. At least Biwu was worthy of Su Mianyue, the most beautiful flower in the world.


    Su Mianyue''s eyes fell on the servant girl in a flash. He looked at her carefully and found nothing wrong with her. He could not help but think that his previous suspicions were excessive.


    "Put it down. I don''t like being served by strangers." Su Mianyue said coldly, with a few dignity and demeanor.


    "Yes." The maid respectfully placed her clothes next to Su Mianyue and bowed to the side. A sinister look flashed in her lowered eyes.


    Su Mianyue glanced at the dress and his eyes fell on the servant girl. He slowly reached out to the dress. Just as her fingertips were about to touch the dress, he clearly noticed that the servant girl''s body was tense.


    With a turn of his right hand, a dart shot at the servant girl, but he saw that the other party was dodging in an emergency. Su Mianyue did not make any further attempts at the moment, but directly pulled out his soft sword from his waist and attacked the woman.


    The two men in the room soon got into a fight. When Ji Xun heard the sound outside the door, he immediately broke through the door and joined forces with Su Mianyue to subdue the maid within a few moves.


    "Say, who sent you here?" Ji Xun''s cold eyes fell on the seriously injured servant girl.


    "It''s my fault that you can''t win, but you are destined to be the master''s pawn, and you will never escape your fate!" The maid bit her tongue and committed suicide.


    Su Mianyue''s heart sank. Naturally, she understood who the servant girl was talking about, and Ji Xun''s face was solemn.


    The people in General''s Mansion were all carefully selected and inspected by them. They did not expect to be cheated under the nose of others, and the palace must be unsafe.


    No, the palace was never a safe place. Otherwise, Ji Xingran wouldn''t have lost it. Those people could have messed up their lives even if they didn''t bury nails.


    Holding Su Mianyue''s hand tightly, Ji Xun felt a strong uneasiness in his heart. For the first time since the great vengeance, he felt so powerless and powerless. Even when Wanyan Lin was forced into the siege valley with the medicine man, he did not feel this way.


    "Yu, let someone see if there is any problem with this dress. We will inform brother yi later about this servant girl. Let him clean up General''s Mansion and don''t disturb him and Biwu for the time being..." Before he could finish speaking, Su Mianyue''s expression changed. He looked at Ji Xun and said, "Oh no, Wu Yu'' e is in danger."


    When Ji Xun heard this, he pulled Su Mianyue towards the guest house. As for other matters, the secret guard had just heard and knew how to deal with them.


    When the couple hurried to the guest house, they only heard a shrill scream from the master bedroom. The two of them rushed to break through the door and enter, while the man in black who left through the broken window was left to the dark guard to deal with.


    "Mmm." Wu Yu'' e slumped into a chair with a sharp sword in her chest. Blood had already stained her lapels and she didn''t even have the strength to sit still.


    Seeing this, Su Mianyue quickly walked over to hold her arm, took a look at the injury and did not do any useless work. He directly stuffed a pill into Wu Yu'' e''s mouth and said, "This pill can''t save your life, but it can make you hang your breath. Do you want to see me but have something to say? Or have something to say?"


    With that, Su Mianyue sprinkled some more hemostatic on Wu Yu'' e''s wound, trying to buy as much time as possible for her life.


    "Su Mianyue, I really didn''t expect to see you like this, let alone die in front of you. God is really unfair to me," Wu Yu'' e sneered.


    Frowning, Su Mianyue didn''t want to waste time with Wu Yu'' e, "You don''t have much time. Brother yi will be here soon. If you don''t want to talk to me, then save your energy and say goodbye to brother yi."

 Chapter 634 It Cant Be Repeated

    With that, Su Mianyue let go of her hand. There was a grudge between Wu Yu'' e and her, but Su Mianyue almost forgot Wu Yu'' e''s existence and would not care about the past.


    Especially now that Wu Yu'' e was at the end of her life, even for Wu Yuqing''s sake, she didn''t want to worry about it anymore.


    As for what Wu Yu'' e wanted to say, Su Mianyue could only say that Wu Yu'' e was in the mood, and it was pointless to force a confession at this time.


    Wu Yu'' e glanced at Su Mianyue, looking at her still beautiful face, subconsciously stroking her scarred face, and looking at ji xun, she saw that Ji Xun had never seen her in his eyes before. She felt a little sad, and the bitterness in her heart became more intense.


    "I''m sorry, I was persistent in the past, and now I''m responsible for the consequences." Wu Yu'' e smiled self-deprecatingly and suddenly realized that she would end up in this state of mind. If she could have let go of that thought that she shouldn''t have, she could at least live a natural life now, and she could have Wu Yuqing, her senior brother, to take care of her.


    The couple looked at each other. Even Ji Xun was relieved to see Wu Yu'' e as he was now. There was no need to hate someone who was about to die. What was important was that Su Mianyue no longer cared about the harm Wu Yu'' e had done, and Wu Yuqing was very concerned about this sister.


    "No matter how many sins you have committed, you are now clear. Don''t be blinded in the next life." Su Mianyue said indifferently. Not hating Wu Yu'' e doesn''t mean he can be gentle with her.


    Ji Xun stood next to Su Mianyue without saying a word. Wu Yu'' e saw the interaction between the husband and wife in his eyes and knew that he had never entered Ji Xun''s heart from the beginning to the end. Now he was afraid that he could not even keep his hatred, and his heart was inevitably unwilling.


    "Your son is in that man''s hands, but he seems to like that child very much, and he never let your son suffer. I don''t know where he is now." Wu Yu'' e took a deep breath and watched the two of them speak. Seeing that their emotions had finally fluctuated, he knew that the way to make Ji Xun remember Wu Yu'' e was to be kind to them. "I came here on the orders of young master fang. I had received the favor of Childe Faang before, so I took the initiative to guard Childe Faang. Childe Faang had been imprisoned and tortured in order to save your son. I don''t know if he is still alive. If possible, please save Childe Faang. I can repay him for saving his life."


    "What you said might be true?" Su Mianyue was a little confused and did not fully believe Wu Yu'' e''s words.


    Wu Yu'' e smiled bitterly and said, "It is good to say that a man is about to die. I know you will not believe me, at least not all of you. But that man will send you a letter very soon, and you will know all of this as well. I am only here to pass the message. Childe Faang told you to be on your guard early. There is a blood letter from master fang under the third green brick at the threshold."


    After looking at each other, Ji Xun turned around to pry open the blue brick. Sure enough, he took out a blood letter from it. Ji Xun glanced at it roughly and handed it to Su Mianyue.


    Wu Yu'' e took a break and continued, "I''m not the man''s confidant, so I don''t know a lot of news. All I can hear is what the man told him when he tortured Childe Faang. The emperor of the Beichen is now his son, as if he has taken control of it..."


    "What did you say?" Ji Xun''s face changed. He stepped forward and squeezed Wu Yu'' e''s shoulder. Wu Yu'' e almost fainted from the pain.


    Su Mianyue was heartbroken and shocked when she saw the blood letter, but she still stopped Ji Xun in time. "Yu, don''t be impulsive. Her injury can''t withstand such force from you."


    Su Mianyue pulled her arm and took a few steps back. Ji Xun took a few deep breaths before he could control his emotions. Instead, his eyes shot gloomily at Wu Yu'' e, trying to tell the truth from the truth.


    Wu Yu'' e clenched his lips in pain, blood dripping down without a cry of pain, but the beads of sweat on his forehead became thicker and his face paler.


    "Yue, the emperor of the Beichen is..." Halfway through Ji Xun''s speech, Su Mianyue covered his mouth.


    Shaking his head at Ji Xun, Su Mianyue said in a low voice, "I know. General''s Mansion is not safe. Let''s go back and talk about it."


    Ji Xun nodded. Obviously, he also remembered what happened to the servant girl before. He turned to Wu Yu'' e and said, "If what you said is true, it is a great achievement. No matter how many wrongs you have done before, I can let bygones be bygones, and you have not disgraced your master''s reputation."


    Knowing that Wu Yu'' e cared about herself, although Ji Xun would not say anything to ease her conscience, he really forgave her.


    The whereabouts of his son, the situation of his best friend, all of which Ji Xun could not find, and Su Mianyue valued these things as much as he did.


    Wu Yu'' e smiled. Although the physical pain was unbearable, there was relief in her eyes.


    "Young master, if only I hadn''t done anything wrong." Wu Yu'' e smiled, but her tears flowed.


    If it wasn''t for one thought, she wouldn''t have worked so hard for her enemy to hurt her relatives. At least she had the chance to stand by his side and serve him. It was not a kind of happiness to see him happy.


    Wu Yuqing rushed over immediately after receiving the news. When he saw Wu Yu'' e''s injury, he ran over immediately, but stood in front of Wu Yu'' e, not knowing what to do.


    "Senior brother." Looking at Wu Yuqing, whose face had become resolute but whose heart ached for him, Wu Yu'' e''s eyes were filled with tears. Even if he did not remember his childhood memories, he could not forget the many years of brother-sister relationship with Wu Yuqing. "It''s yu e''s fault. Unfortunately, time can''t come back. If there was a chance, yu e wished she had a chance to change her ways so that her father could rest in peace under the nine springs."


    "As long as you repent, it won''t be too late." Wu Yuqing choked up and tried to pull up the corners of her lips, but her smile was uglier than her tears.


    "Senior brother, when I die, bury my ashes next to my father. I hope I can repent by my father''s side after I die. I just ask senior brother to give my father a stick of incense every year at the time of the clear and bright day, together with the filial piety that I should do," Wu Yu'' e said with a smile.


    "Okay, I promise you." Wu Yuqing nodded solemnly. "In my lifetime, I will never forget the kindness of my master and the friendship with my sister. Even a hundred years later, my children and grandchildren will be filial to my master for me."


    "I believe in you." Wu Yu'' e nodded with tears in his eyes and looked over at Wu Yuqing to Ji Xun. He said vaguely, "If I hadn''t gone down the mountain, maybe everything would have been different. Unfortunately, there is no such thing as knowing earlier, and there is no regret medicine in this world..."


    Wu Yu'' e slowly closed her eyes, her arms hanging down on her body, her head tilted to take her last breath, but there was a relieved smile on the corner of her mouth. At least she could go to see her father in peace, and she was finally relieved.


    "Junior sister." Wu Yuqing cried out in a low voice, clenching his fists tightly, his grief and anger could not be extinguished.


    Su Mianyue gently tugged at Ji Xun''s sleeve, signaling him to give up space to Wu Yuqing, and now he needed to vent his sadness.


    Su Mianyue and Ji Xun knew about the situation between the siblings. Speaking of which, Wu Yu'' e had suffered so much because of Wu Yuqing. Even if Wu Yu'' e had reaped the consequences, the former was still because of Wu Yuqing. Otherwise, it would have been a blessing for him to have lived in the valley all his life. At least it could end well.

 Chapter 635 Dont Forget Me

    Although Wu Yu'' e''s death made Wu Yuqing very sad, it did not make him immersed in the pain for too long. After a morning of silence, Wu Yuqing cremated her according to Wu Yu'' e''s wishes and personally sent the ashes to the temple to cross over.


    As for the matter of sending Wu Yu'' e back to the sect, it could only wait until the matter here was settled, and Wu Yu'' e would not be at ease until the great revenge was not avenged.


    It took only three days to clean up General''s Mansion completely. Wu Yuqing, who had already broken the knot with Biwu, naturally did not want to put Biwu in danger after getting married, but Wu Yuqing planned to pick up his parents after eliminating the hidden danger.


    And Wu Erbao''s life and death is unknown, and as a brother, he can''t wantonly arrange the marriage at this time. Biwu understands and supports this, and Su Mianyue and his wife should respect their meaning.


    While sending someone to the Beichen to find out about Junn Buhui, Su Mianyue was also preparing for everything to go to the Beichen. This time, she had to arrive there in advance to be fully prepared.


    Just as Su Mianyue was about to leave, he received two letters. First, he received a secret letter from yin yue. After reading it, Su Mianyue became more convinced that Wu Yu'' e''s words were true and worried about Yinn Yue''s situation.


    "Don''t worry, we may not be able to protect the entire Hengyuan, but the safety of Yinn Yue and her son is well protected." Ji Xun comforted her by knowing that Su Mianyue was a man of great promise.


    Su Mianyue only nodded. What she needed to do now was to find her son and rescue Faang Yuanh who was trapped for Ji Xingran''s safety.


    "Yu, you must not be impulsive because of me. Remember to guard the Yan Country and keep the other countries safe. Only then can my son and I have more security." Su Mianyue was afraid that Ji Xun would catch up with her after she left, so he could only remind her again, "The stars still need your father to take care of them, and my father and brother, as well as my brother, Biwu, Sann and the others. Never let anything happen to them."


    "Yue, you know it''s dangerous for you to go here. We..." May never see each other again.


    Ji Xun didn''t dare to say it out loud. He was afraid that he might have guessed the end. He couldn''t imagine if he could still be a good father and emperor after losing Su Mianyue. All the relatives and friends that Su Mianyue cared for in his heart would be angered by him.


    However, Ji Xun would not admit this, lest Su Mianyue could not rest assured on the road.


    Su Mianyue smiled and stroked Ji Xun''s handsome face, "How can I not come back with you around?"


    Su Mianyue''s smile was sincere, but he didn''t have that much confidence in his heart. He just rubbed Ji Xun''s palm and said, "Yu, trust me to come back, okay? Our family will be reunited. I said I would grow old with you and spend the rest of my life with you. Why would I leave you alone?"


    Ji Xun took Su Mianyue into his arms and hugged him tightly. His heart was always uneasy these days, especially after hearing Wu Yu'' e''s words, he guessed what Su Mianyue would do, but what he could do now was to defend the countries that could support Su Mianyue and be her strongest backer.


    Of course, Ji Xun knew very well that he had no choice but to support Su Mianyue''s choice.


    After a long time, Ji Xun sighed and said, "Yue, I will stay here and wait for you to bring Xingran home. But you must remember your promise. You must take your own safety first no matter where or when. Otherwise, not only will you not save Xingran, you will..."


    "Shh." Her index finger pressed against Ji Xun''s lips. Su Mianyue whispered, "Yu, I firmly believe that evil is not good. Our family will be reunited one day. You forget that we said we want both children. I haven''t given birth to a daughter to bully her two brothers. How can I leave you like this?"


    "Promise me that you won''t be able to get rid of the guards for any reason. With them by your side, your safety will be more assured. Otherwise, I can''t let you go." Ji Xun opened his mouth earnestly with a solemn expression on his face.


    "I promise you, when I do everything, I will try my best to get the secret guard to deliver the message to you. You know that I cherish my life, how can I easily seek my own death?" Hugging Ji Xun''s skinny waist and burying his face in his heart to listen to the powerful heartbeat, Su Mianyue chuckled and said, "Yu, remember to miss me. You are the person I care about the most in the world. Don''t forget me."


    Ji Xun smiled bitterly. Su Mianyue said to try to do as much as possible, which meant that some things would be done regardless.


    At this moment, Ji Xun suddenly felt that his heart had been soured. As a father, he wanted to be jealous of his son. Su Mianyue left him because of his son.


    Whether or not Ji Xun could really let go, he couldn''t stop her. He knew it would be better to let Su Mianyue go than to keep her.


    The important thing was that Su Mianyue was never the kind of woman who needed someone to protect her. She wanted to do something that no one could control or stop.


    Especially when it comes to Ji Xingran this time, Su Mianyue will not step back.


    Helping Su Mianyue pack his bags, knowing that Su Mianyue would not leave the city until tomorrow, ji xun was still afraid that Su Mianyue would carelessly forget how to take care of himself. All kinds of emergency pills, as well as silver tickets, masks and manufacturing materials, even hidden weapons and poisons were loaded.


    "I know you have your own way to collect these things on the way to beichen, but for safety''s sake, you should carry them with you so that you won''t be unable to replenish them in case of an emergency on the way." Ji Xun nagged like an old man. He had told Su Mianyue more than once, and he had prepared more and more things for Su Mianyue.


    Holding Ji Xun''s wrist with a smile, Su Mianyue smiled gently and said, "Yu, I''m not on my way alone this time. Even if I''m in danger, there will be a secret guard to help me. If they can''t even do a little thing about buying things, then they don''t have to follow me."


    Ji Xun was still worried, "Those people are so strong that even fang yuan was captured. I don''t have much to prepare for you. What should I do if you need something urgently? Anyway, I must take care of myself when I''m not around you. Don''t be so strong."


    "I remember." Su Mianyue nodded solemnly, holding Ji Xun''s hand, which was still preparing something for her, and said helplessly: "Yu, how could you forget? I''ll take the guards with me this time. I''ll also bring the bombs. Even if I meet a martial arts master, I''ll have a chance to compete with them. I''m not sure who will kill me then."


    Although Su Mianyue was telling the truth, it sounded a little bitter to Ji Xun. He should have protected his woman for the rest of his life, but he didn''t want to rely on Su Mianyue to protect himself in the end. Even the most lethal weapon was developed by Su Mianyue and his people. Ji Xun was a beneficiary.

 Chapter 636 Dont Look Back

    The next day was the day when Su Mianyue was going to get up with the secret guard, and the palace was made up of the secret guard who had previously impersonated Su Mianyue as the queen.


    However, in order to avoid arousing suspicion, Ji Xun did not want to get along with a fake, so there was a rumor that Su Mianyue was seriously ill.


    However, as Su Mianyue was getting ready to leave the secret passage in plain clothes, Biwu suddenly appeared, dressed in neat men''s clothes and carrying a burden. She knew what she meant without asking.


    "Sister, you don''t have to persuade me. Unless my sister cripples me, I will follow her. I''m afraid the enemy will find out more and my sister doesn''t want me to be in danger again, right?" Biwu smiled sweetly and opened his mouth to stop Su Mianyue from trying to persuade him.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Su Mianyue knew what Biwu meant, so he only held her hand and said, "Baby Biwu, this operation is bound to be very dangerous. Even if you leave with me, you can''t always be together. You must obey me then."


    "It''s good to be with you for a while, and when we have to part, Biwu will be able to take care of your sister." Biwu frowned, but still said something to comfort Su Mianyue, not to worry her.


    Seeing this, Su Mianyue could only nod helplessly and turn around to look at Ji Xun who never left her, "Wait for me to come back with my son. I promise you that our family will be reunited."


    Ji Xun strode forward and held Su Mianyue tightly in his arms. The couple had talked too much these days, and they didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    Hugging Ji Xun, Su Mianyue hid the tears in his eyes and smiled, "Take care. Don''t forget our white head agreement. If you dare to add more people to the palace, I will raze the palace to the ground."


    Su Mianyue''s jealous words lightened the atmosphere a little. Ji Xun wanted to say, "If you don''t feel safe, then don''t go. Take me with you." But he swallowed his words. He had to be rational at this time, otherwise it would only make Su Mianyue worried.


    He glanced at Ji Xingchen, who was sleeping soundly on the soft couch, and said, "Go and take a look at your son. He may have grown up by the time you come back, but he''s not as cute as he is now."


    "I will tell him when the stars grow up that you have a father who despises his son." Su Mianyue tried to speak in a joking tone, but her heart was wrenched by the pain. Ji Xingran was lost, and Ji Xingchen could not protect her. She was a derelict mother, but she could not let Ji Xingran fall into the hands of the enemy.


    Even if Ji Xun could not follow him, the most important reason was that he was worried about leaving Ji Xingchen alone in the palace. Such a small child would only put him in danger.


    Let go of Ji Xun and come to the soft couch. Looking at Ji Xingchen, who was sleeping soundly, Su Mianyue kissed him lightly on the forehead and whispered, "Good star, mother, go and save your brother. Wait for mother and brother to come home, okay? Don''t forget mother."


    The last sentence was choked with sobs. Su Mianyue did not dare to look at ji xingchen anymore and quickly turned around, but her eyes turned red.


    "Our father and son will be waiting for your return. If Yue is not safe, I will follow you with the stars even if I lose my country." Ji xun took Su Mianyue''s hand and whispered.


    "Okay, I remember everything." Su Mianyue nodded. At this time, too many promises seemed to be empty space. It was only when she really left that Su Mianyue realized how reluctant her heart was, but she had no choice.


    Ji Xun took out a hairpin from his arms and put it on Su Mianyue. He whispered something in her ear. Only the couple could hear him.


    Su Mianyue nodded solemnly and called Biwu, who was saying goodbye to wu yuqing, "Baby Biwu, it''s time for us to leave."


    "Okay." Biwu let go of Wu Yuqing''s hand. Seeing that he was full of worries and tears, he said, "When I come back, you must keep your promise to marry me, or else you will lose your head if you disobey the decree."


    "Yes, sir," Wu Yuqing said seriously.


    The two of them had just reconciled and were about to face a separation, and Biwu''s departure did not know how long, Wu Yuqing was reluctant to part with it, but there was no word to stop it. After all, Su Mianyue was their family, and they were willing to use their lives to protect the people.


    After glancing at Ji Xingchen, Biwu pursed his lips and came to Su Mianyue, following the footsteps of the secret guard into the chamber.


    The two of them were facing each other. Even if they had thousands of words, they were only saying goodbye silently, not even saying a word of cherished words, so as not to add to their grief.


    "Biwu, don''t look back." Su Mianyue resolutely turned around and did not look at ji xun anymore, nor did he dare to look at the sweet little man sleeping on the soft couch.


    Biwu nodded and turned around. Saying more now would make her heart ache even more. She decided to leave without looking back. Su Mianyue was the most important family member in Biwu''s life.


    The guards walked into the secret passage one after another, quickly blocking the figures of Su Mianyue and Biwu. Ji Xun and Wu Yuqing could not see the beautiful figure inside even when they stood on tiptoes.


    The last bodyguard pressed the button, and Shimen''s whereabouts made a crunching noise. Just then, Ji Xingchen suddenly burst into tears. Ji Xun hurriedly stepped forward to embrace aiko and gently coaxed him. When he turned around, the secret passage was closed.


    "Boy, you don''t want your mother to leave, do you?" Ji Xun''s eyes were slightly red and he held the little boy tightly in his arms, but his eyes stayed on Shimen for a moment. When he looked back, he said to wu yuqing, "Let''s go to the study and talk. It''s time for your brother to act on the news."


    "Okay." Wu Yuqing nodded, a cold glint in his eyes.


    Although parting was sad, they were not the kind of people who would forget their mission and responsibility because of their love for their children. It was also the time for those crazy people to pay the price.


    And the more they move now, the safer Su Mianyue and Biwu will be, otherwise they will not care so much about following.


    In the secret passage, Su Mianyue''s body trembled after hearing Ji Xingchen''s cry. The pain of separating mother and son was like cutting meat, which almost made her turn back to comfort her baby.


    "Brother-in-law will take good care of xing xing." Knowing what Su Mianyue was worried about, Biwu walked up to her and grabbed her hand, "Xingran is still waiting for us to rescue him. Xing chen is so obedient that he must be saying goodbye to us and asking us to bring Xingran back."


    "Well, we''ll definitely bring Xingran back. We''ll all be fine." Su Mianyue said in a deep voice, his footsteps becoming more firm.


    She had already given up all her worries in this life, and she would cherish her life even more. For her two sons, for the man who loved each other, she, Su Mianyue, would never let herself fall into danger.


    Biwu stopped talking and held Su Mianyue''s hand with a little force to show his determination.


    Biwu has been blaming herself ever since Ji Xingran was lost. If she wasn''t strong enough, how could she let those people succeed?


    These days, Biwu had been working hard to improve her martial arts besides looking for Ji Xingran. Although there was no qualitative leap, she was a little more advanced than before. This time, even if she risked her life, she had to ensure that Su Mianyue and her son returned home safely.

 Chapter 637 The Wind Rises

    In Beichen, the sudden disappearance of the new monarch caused chaos in the imperial court. Beichen Xi, the sixth prince who had been quiet in the palace and did not ask about the government, took control of the court with lightning speed. Even many of the princes were imprisoned by him, including those who had yet to open their own houses.


    The royal family was even more intimidated by the bloodbath of the northern dawn. Those who wanted to take advantage of the chaos but did not bet on the right treasures dyed the vegetable market red once. All the officials in Capital City were in danger, hoping that the coup would come to an end soon. Otherwise, none of them could guarantee whether the next person to die was themselves.


    Unlike the coup of imperial power in Capital City, there were many young and middle-aged people missing in various villages of the Beichen, but there were no clues to report to the government. The imperial court was in a mess, and officials everywhere were holding the news and refusing to report it. For a time, the panic of the people reached the highest point.


    Ji Xun and Su Mianyue were the first to send the news back to the Beichen. Su Mianyue, who was already halfway there, knew the answer one step ahead of Ji Xun and had a vague guess in his heart.


    The Beichen''s chaos was not occasional, it was premeditated.


    Standing by the window of the inn, Su Mianyue frowned as she looked at the desolate street. She was indifferent to the Beichen, but these people were still innocent and might be able to join hands with them.


    "Zhuifeng." Su Mianyue called out softly as he closed the window and heard the sound of clothes rubbing against each other in the room.


    "What is the master''s order?" Zhuifeng stood in a corner and asked in a low voice.


    "Let the wind blow. Those missing people were the work of their new monarch colluding with the wicked. If the Beichen kingdom were to be ruled by this cruel and cold-blooded man, it would not be the kingdom. The people would be the meat on the chopping block for slaughter." Su Mianyue raised the corners of her lips, playing with the hairpin that Ji Xun had given her, paused for a moment and continued, "Be quick. Even those villages that no one has lost should let them know about the situation here, and give them some advice and help to resist those who are secretly doing things, and find out their nest as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Zhuifeng raised his eyebrows. Su Mianyue''s actions were undoubtedly to involve all the people he planted in the Beichen, but the risk was too great. He thought of a suggestion: "It''s not good for us to do this, master. Why don''t we let them do evil for a while more and we can do it again so that we can minimize the loss."


    "Wrong." Biwu was the one who spoke. She knew how Zhuifeng and the others were valued by Ji Xun. She also knew that these guards were not simply obeying orders, but rather subordinates. So she explained for Su Mianyue: "Those who have captured these people are afraid to be drugged. If we do not stop them, we will definitely increase the number of drugged people. At that time, we want to get them all out of the manpower and material resources needed. Now prevention is the best strategy."


    "My subordinate was reckless." He quickly bowed his head and apologized.


    "It''s not your fault, but what biwu said was just one." Su Mianyue waved his hand and chuckled, "Your master does not have the ambition to dominate the world. It is not that he is incompetent but that he does not want to destroy his life. Otherwise, with the weapons in our hands, it is not difficult to unify this continent. Once the number of drug users exceeds the number we can eliminate, they will be the most lethal weapon, especially if they can''t be seen to be different from ordinary people. If they are placed among ordinary people or infiltrated into military officials, the consequences are unimaginable. For the sake of peace on this continent, we must nip the crisis in the bud, but we will not do anything futile. At the right time, we must let the people of the Beichen know how much yan has contributed to protecting their safety."


    Su Mianyue''s voice was gentle, but there was a cold glow in his eyes, naturally directed at the person behind the scenes.


    Zhuifeng knew Su Mianyue''s intention and made sure that Su Mianyue had no other task for him before he left.


    Only Su Mianyue and Biwu were left in the room. Su Mianyue put away the hairpin. It was a gift from Ji Xun. She wanted to keep it.


    "Biwu, do you think I''m rushing for quick results?" Su Mianyue''s voice was a little erratic. In the past, she might have saved the people because of the people she loved, but she would not do anything to the people of other countries unless it was an inevitable war.


    But Su Mianyue was sure that once the people of the Beichen were agitated, civil strife would soon take place in Beichen, and there would be no telling how many casualties there would be.


    "Sister, you don''t have to blame yourself. If it weren''t for her meddling in the Beichen, there would have been civil strife sooner or later, and if she had really allowed the people to continue to be enslaved by the wicked, more people would have died by then. With the strength of the Beichen''s forces, those druggies wouldn''t have been able to be suppressed, let alone the unarmed people." Biwu consoled, unwilling to look at Su Mianyue''s remorse, and she was telling the truth.


    Su Mianyue sneered and said with a slight self-deprecating smile, "Actually, it is the quickest way to get people to investigate those people''s nests directly, and it can also minimize the number of deaths and injuries, but I still choose the most advantageous method for the Yan Country."


    Biwu pursed his lips and remained silent for a while before saying, "Sister can be so many, but we are now members of the Yan Country, and the Beichen is not an ally. Sister has no obligation to unconditionally pay for them. It is already sister''s mercy to reduce the deaths and injuries of the people. I am afraid that if sister really does that, it will give the government of the government of china an excuse to mobilize troops. Not only will Beichen''s parliament be in dire straits, but the Yan Country will also pay a huge price for it. There will never be a once and for all thing in this world, unless we can find the person behind the scenes and solve it."


    I didn''t expect Biwu to understand her so thoroughly, but it made Su Mianyue look at her with a slight surprise, and immediately smiled, "I was in the picture, thinking too much and ignoring this problem."


    "My sister only sealed her thoughts because she didn''t want to be destroyed, but she''s just a common person. How can she save the world by herself?" Biwu sighed. Ever since she untied the knot in her heart, her mind has become wider, but her past experience has changed her character. She is no longer the kind Biwu who often makes her suffer.


    Su Mianyue chuckled and shook her head. There was a problem with how she looked at it, and that was the only way she could do it now.


    "Listen to the wind and cold blood to meet Wu Erbao, and calculate that time is coming back. Is it possible that we are in danger?" Su Mianyue frowned, his eyes filled with worry.


    The first thing they did when they arrived in Beichen was to track down the address that Wu Erbao had provided. They had to make sure that Wu Erbao really wanted to work with them. But now that three days had passed and no one had come back, Su Mianyue felt anxious and unwilling to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    Biwu didn''t know much about the medicine man, but Wu Erbao was her future brother-in-law. When she mentioned Wu Erbao, Biwu frowned and asked in a somewhat expectant tone, "Sister, is there really no medicine to cure the medicine man? Since the medicine man has the same mind as ordinary people, must he kill them all?"

 Chapter 638 We Cant Afford to Lose

    "Wrong." Su Mianyue shook his head and said, "To cut the roots."


    "Cut the grass?" Biwu raised an eyebrow and was momentarily unable to react, or rather unwilling to think through it.


    "The medicine men are all innocent people or prisoners of war. Even if the victims can be brainwashed, how many people will be loyal to those who force their wives to break up? Not to mention the prisoners of war. They were supposed to be soldiers of honor. Even if some people were afraid of life and death and submitted to them, there must be some loyal soldiers who were willing to die for their country. Did Biwu ever wonder why these people never resisted? You know, because these potions are invulnerable, even those who practice them may not be their opponents, especially if they are attacked in groups." Su Mianyue looked at Biwu and asked.


    Being asked by Su Mianyue and not knowing how to answer, Biwu subconsciously shook her head and waited for Su Mianyue to help her out.


    Biwu had no feelings for this little uncle that she had never met, but Wu Yuqing cared about this little brother, so she hoped that Wu Erbao would have a chance to live.


    "It''s obvious that the medicine these people use when they become pharmacists will change their minds or make them remember before they die so that they can be brainwashed successfully. Perhaps their hearts are still kind, but we can''t take them for ourselves and instill them with the right thoughts." Su Mianyue said helplessly, "Even if we can do it, who can guarantee that those druggies will not do irreparable evil for various secular reasons in the future, or be used as a weapon to harm the country and the people."


    "However, Wu Erbao''s letter seems to have a normal mind, and he still remembers the past. And he''s not the only one who listened to Wu Erbao. At least some of the druggies were successfully instigated by him." Biwu continued. She didn''t want to give up the chance to give Wu Erbao a chance to live, but rather she didn''t understand the problem and wanted to solve it.


    Su Mianyue got up, poured himself a cup of tea, and then another cup for Biwu. After moistening his throat, he continued, "Baby Biwu, you should know that even if this is the case, my assumption just now is possible. Most importantly, no one knew if the drug addict would make their children as invulnerable as the drug addict if they married and had children. Even if these people were loyal to their experiences, But will their children and grandchildren be able to achieve such a lack of desire? If the people in this world knew about these druggies, would they not have coveted them and would they not want to use their hands to do something outrageous?"


    Biwu was asked speechless, not knowing exactly how to respond. After all, Su Mianyue''s words were very clear, and she knew that the existence of the drug man would be missed by those with power.


    After pondering for a while, biwu sighed and smiled bitterly, "I thought it was simple. If it was as my sister said, these druggies must be eliminated. Although these druggies are also pitiful people, their existence will only make more people pitiful."


    Su Mianyue nodded, "If it weren''t for that, how could we have committed such a murder, especially if Wu Erbao was brother yi''s younger brother, and also my brother yi''s younger brother, your brother-in-law, but with these connections, we would never have had the heart to let him get into trouble, but the medicine man didn''t know that there was Wu Erbao. If we didn''t do it fairly at a time like this, we were afraid that the world would not accept it. Whoever uses Wu Erbao as an excuse to attack the Yan Country will be supported by the whole world, and even the internal strife of the Yan Country will not be quelled."


    Seeing that biwu nodded in understanding, Su Mianyue continued: "In fact, Yu and I have been struggling for a long time, and we have discussed countless times how to deal with this matter. But after weighing the pros and cons, we have no other choice. Even if we let our parents hate us because of this, and let brother yi have a gap with us from now on, we still can''t bet on the lives of the people in the world. Because neither of us can afford to lose."


    Biwu was silent again. Although her words were mostly a solution, there was no lack of testing Su Mianyue''s meaning.


    At this moment, after listening to su mianyue''s words, they only felt ashamed. Their hearts and minds were far inferior to those of Su Mianyue and Ji Xun.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind. Would those people kidnap Ji Xingran and try him out as a medicine man? What would they do if it was the real Su Mianyue?


    The question that almost came out of his mouth, fortunately, his reason was gathered in time to not say anything.


    Biwu secretly thought that it would be best for Ji Xingran not to be drugged. If he was really drugged, he would be the crown prince''s honor, and he would become emperor in the future so as not to worry about being assassinated. Perhaps this was also a kind of luck.


    Su Mianyue did not know what Biwu was thinking, but she had thought of it before, but she never made a decision what to do if it really happened. After all, if Ji Xingran really became a medicine man, then he would marry and have children while he was alive. If they were all druggers, the consequences would be equally unimaginable, but the fight would not stop sooner or later.


    "In fact, whether the drug man can survive or not, the most important thing is not to see whether we have the courage to accept them, but whether we can save Faang Yuanh safely," Su Mianyue sighed.


    "Why?" Biwu asked, puzzled.


    "The man''s prescription was obtained from Faang Yuanh. Faang Yuanh also had a way to crack the drug man, but the mutation of the drug man was unexpected to Faang Yuanh. Maybe Faang Yuanh could find a way to solve these people''s troubles." Su Mianyue frowned. "It''s just that Faang Yuanh is in prison and it''s too difficult to save him, and that person won''t give us time to solve these things, so..."


    The medicine man had to be removed, but Su Mianyue could not say, because among them were Wu Erbao, soldiers who were willing to serve the country, innocent people, and even her son.


    Quietly by Su Mianyue''s side, Biwu opened his mouth several times but did not say any words of comfort. He just felt that fate was unfair to them.


    Without mentioning the melancholy on su mianyue''s side, both Yinn Yue and Mu Tinng, who were far away in the Hengyuan, and Mu Tinng, who was at the Hengyuan, were facing an unprecedented crisis. The palace did not know how to be invaded by the drug men. The black-shirted men were holding documents in their hands waiting for them to sign the unequal treaty, or else they would have to wash the palace in blood.


    And the official residences in Capital City are guarded by drug men, so as long as they do not sign the agreement, they will start from the three public officials and nine ministers.


    Many of the officials who were forced by the drug men knelt outside the palace gates and silently begged their monarch to save their wives and children.


    As for the consequences, he did not dare to think about it. He just wanted to think that they were alive at this moment. Otherwise, what about the follow-up?

 Chapter 639 The Son of Heaven Defends the Country

    Mu Tinng''s face was cold and his eyes were fixed on the man in front of him like a sword. He entered the palace openly to force the king of his country to surrender. Did he really think that all the emperors in the world were as useless as Wanyan Lin?


    However, what angered Mu Tinng the most was that the Imperial Guard kept coming to report who had come to the palace gates to beg him to surrender, but what really made him angry was that Empress Dowager, the imperial heirs and the concubines were all kidnapped by those people.


    Even if Mu Tinng had no feelings for the concubines, they were all women in his name. Being kidnapped by these people was like slapping him in the face and trampling on his dignity.


    "Hasn''t his majesty thought it through yet?" The left emissary''s cold eyes fell on Mu Tinng, obviously losing patience. Seeing that Mu Tinng did not speak, he made a gesture to his men and immediately someone killed a concubine under the sword.


    "Ah!" A group of concubines, who were usually extremely noble and charming, were all pale with fear at this moment. They covered their eyes one by one and shouted. Some of them were even fainted or had incontinence in their urine when they were splashed with blood.


    However, Mu Tinng did not look at them, but looked painfully at the empress dowager and her favorite son, "It is only now that I understand that even emperors can do nothing about it, but the son of heaven stands guard over the country, and the king dies, and I will not personally bury the entire Tianlan, nor will I let the people suffer because of my wrong decision. Today, I will live and die with you, but I can''t do anything against the country for you, can I be blamed?"


    The imperial heirs were not very old, only a few princesses were nearly ten years old, but they had always been pampered and grew up with golden branches and jade leaves, where had they ever been so frightened, and had no sense of dying for their country.


    However, they did not dare to ask mu ting to save them except crying, because they knew very well that Mu Tinng had made a choice, either to let them die in the hands of the enemy or to die in the hands of their own people.


    Empress Dowager, on the other hand, smiled and nodded in relief, "Your son doesn''t have to worry about us. Just do as you please. As a member of the royal family, since you have enjoyed the honor of the royal family and the respect of the people, you should pay the price for it. When your mother and queen are old enough to die, you will have the face to see the former emperor."


    Empress Dowager was not afraid of life and death, but worried that her children and grandchildren would be implicated. But at this time, she could do nothing. The secret guards and Imperial Guard who had been protecting them with their lives could not hold out much longer.


    "Father, I fear death." Mu Huairen stood upright beside Empress Dowager, frowning at Mu Tinng, "But the emperor and the imperial grandmother taught their children that death was less important than a feather and more important than mount tai. They could not share their worries for the emperor in the future and hope that the emperor would forgive them. However, they will continue to show filial respect to the emperor and grandmother, regardless of huang quan and bi luo, and will not forget the kindness that the imperial grandmother cherished in the past."


    After that, mu Huairen knelt down and kowtowed to Mu Tinng three times. His forehead was bleeding but he did not frown. He was born a little softer than a girl doll, but he seemed to be born into a family of martial generals.


    "Your son is unfilial. Please don''t grieve for your son. Your son will be a happy wife in the next life." Mu Huairen stood up on her own after she said this with a grim little face. She took Empress Dowager''s hand and said, "Don''t be afraid, but it doesn''t hurt at all. Just bear with it and it will pass. When you get there, your grandson will shout for her."


    Looking at the sensible and steady mu Huairen, Empress Dowager could not help but blush. If it was in a peaceful and prosperous world, mu Huairen would definitely have the qualifications to be a reserve monarch, but unfortunately this child would not be so lucky.


    Touching mu Huairen''s head, Empress Dowager took a breath and did not speak, but his eyes were resolute, and it was obvious that he would not miss the national plan because of his children''s love affairs.


    Mu Tinng''s eyes reddened with admiration for Huairen''s words. As an emperor, he had a lot of self-control, but he was also a person who had the feelings of being a son and father, especially the biological mother and the most beloved son who had respected and loved him all his life. He had a strong feeling of wanting to take care of them.


    However, the current situation did not allow him to do so, so he could only forcefully avert his eyes to prevent himself from being bound by family ties, and coldly looked at the left emissary and said: "You have heard that I am the king of a country and will not harm the people with my own life and death. Even my mother and son are willing to sacrifice their lives for righteousness. Put away your tricks earlier. Even if I die here today, I will definitely not give you the opportunity to harm the people and fight!"


    When the last two words fell, Mu Tinng got up and fought with the left emissary. The secret guards and Imperial Guard around Mu Tinng were inspired by the vow of Mu Tinng and others not to fear death to protect the people and the country. They were still unwilling to surrender even though they knew the great disparity between the strength of the enemy and me.


    It was their honor to live and die together with the emperor. Even in the depths of the nine springs, they could show off to the black and white impermanence that they had never lived a lifetime for nothing.


    Because of the small number of people on mu ting''s side and the large number of serious injuries, they were soon in a weak position.


    The controlled concubines died in screams and their cries for help became their last words.


    Empress Dowager held mu Huairen''s hand tightly and was protected in the middle. As for the other heirs, they covered their mouths to keep themselves from crying and stood beside Empress Dowager. Even the youngest prince knew that if Empress Dowager was killed, they would have no way to live.


    To be exact, they no longer had any hope of survival, especially after seeing Mu Tinng seriously injured.


    Just as everyone was waiting for death to come, a group of men in black with silver masks appeared and quickly escorted Mu Tinng and his men back to Golden Chime Hall. The left emissary''s men were forced to retreat more than ten meters by them.


    However, these people were not keen on fighting. After a few rounds, they immediately fled to Golden Chime Hall and quickly closed the door.


    The left emissary''s expression changed greatly when he heard the sizzling sound. Before he could open his mouth to make people retreat, he heard a series of explosions. As they were about to rush into Golden Chime Hall, a few men in black who were stationed on the roof threw explosives at them again.


    And the fuse of these explosives had been ignited to the root, giving them no chance to intercept or kick them away.


    "Retreat!" Seeing that half of the people he brought with him died in an instant, the left emissary gave an order immediately.


    Although he would be punished if he could not complete the task, it would be pointless to continue fighting, which would only make the casualties of his side more severe.


    However, the men in black did not intend to let them retreat just like this, and the explosives were continuously thrown at them. Even if the left emissary and the others scattered and escaped without a higher hit rate than before, they were still killed or maimed by the explosion.


    Before leaving the palace, the left emissary looked at the palace which was still smoking with anger. He had already guessed the origins of these black-shirted people. Looking at the whole continent, no other country could produce such a powerful weapon except the Yan Country.


    "Your majesty!" The ministers kneeling outside the palace did not know what was going on in the palace. When they heard the noise and saw the smoke in the palace, they thought that something had happened to Mu Tinng, so they could not help but wail.


    As for whether these people were crying about whether they might be buried with them or whether they were really crying about the death of the emperor, only one person knew.

 Chapter 640 The People Are the Heavens

    It was not until the gates of Golden Chime Hall were opened that Mu Tinng fully understood what it felt like to live the rest of his life after a disaster. However, he did not know whether he should be glad to have the help of the Yan Country or feel helpless because he owed Ji Xun a favor.


    "Mother, please rest in the back hall for a while. Your son will come to pay his respects later." Mu Tinng quickly gathered his thoughts. As the king of a country, he had to take control of the situation as soon as possible.


    "The wounds on the emperor''s body were dealt with first, and these seriously injured secret guards and Imperial Guard must also deal with the injuries as soon as possible. The rest can be delayed for a while, and the emperor can not fall in a very special period. These meritorious people should also be rewarded according to merit." Empress Dowager said in a low voice. Looking at the wounds on Mu Tinng''s body, it was inevitable that his heart would ache. "A few imperial grandsons will take them to the back hall to have a nap. The emperor doesn''t have to worry about us anymore."


    Mu Tinng nodded. It was no longer the most important thing for Empress Dowager and the imperial heirs to be frightened. The situation outside the palace and the cleaning up of the inner court were the most urgent matters. However, even if the empress and her concubines were still alive, they could not preside over the matters of the six palaces. Empress Dowager''s pale face was obviously the limit to taking care of several grandchildren.


    "Mother has been bothered. I will summon the imperial physician." After ordering a few lightly injured secret guards and the Imperial Guard to protect Empress Dowager and others, Mu Tinng was waiting for the physician''s time to speak to the man in black standing not far away. "Thank you for your help. I have written down the love of emperor yan and will repay it in the future."


    The man in black did not mean to refuse Mu Tinng''s gratitude, but he bowed his hand and said, "The emperor of the Tianlan may rest assured that there are people waiting outside the palace, but it is inevitable that innocent people will be hurt. And after today, half of our people will be transferred to other countries to help us, and all of our people will be withdrawn when the four seas rise and level up in the future. My lord has no intention of monitoring his majesty."


    Mu Tinng smiled bitterly. Even if Ji Xun really wanted to be monitored, he could only smile and welcome him. After all, he had just owed Ji Xun a huge favor. If Ji Xun''s men were not around, the Tianlan would be in danger, and Mu Tinng would have gone to the underworld with his mother, children and concubines.


    Mu Tinng thanked the black-shirted man again. With Ji Xun''s help, he was sure to get twice the result with half the effort. Without considering the existence of these people, he began to give orders to his subordinates.


    With such a loud noise in the palace, the whole of Capital City would be in chaos. He had to appease the people in the first place, and it was urgent to eliminate the inner court and summon court officials.


    But the people Ji Xun sent didn''t care about these things, so they all retreated to the courtyard to protect them. They were just too far away to hear Mu Tinng''s instructions and could only leave after receiving the signal.


    At the same time, the same thing was happening in the Hengyuan palace. When Ji Xun''s secret guards retreated from the enemy, Yinn Yue almost lost his footing. Their mother and son did not even have the ability to protect themselves, and they were almost forced to sell their country for glory by the court officials. Even the empress dowager was afraid of death and forced them to sign the unequal treaty with filial piety.


    Without an external enemy, the empress dowager immediately put on a show and completely forgot her lowliness and selfishness before. She pointed at Yinn Yue''s mother and son and scolded them from afar, "How can an unfilial and unjust person like you be in charge of the world? Retired Emperor will surely regret it in heaven. He let you be a woman and not only control the government, but also teach the grandchildren of the ai family wrongly. He doesn''t know filial piety and doesn''t even know the basic principle of not afraid of firewood. You are a vicious woman who is willing to die. Don''t drag the ai family''s grandchildren and ministers together. Do you still want others to sit back and enjoy their success?"


    Yinn Yue looked at the empress dowager with a slightly sullen face. Seeing that her eyes had retreated a step, she was too lazy to pay attention to her. Instead, she held Little Emperor''s shoulder and said, "Prince, do you remember what mother taught you today?"


    "Yes." Little Emperor nodded solemnly and said, "The people are the heaven, the rivers and mountains are the most important, and the kings are the second."


    Yinn Yue smiled with relief. In that situation, their mother and son would rather die than betray the country and the people. Although it was a near death, she did not regret it.


    It was better to die a puppet emperor than to die a happy death. It was better to die and ruin his life than to live like Wanyan Lin.


    "Your majesty must always remember that you are the emperor of the Hengyuan. The ninth and fifth supremacy is not to enjoy the honor and control the power of life and death, but to be connected with the hearts of thousands of people and the hearts of millions of people. Those who win the hearts of the people will win the world." Yinn Yue opened his mouth with a loud voice, and his eyes swept over the ministers who were kneeling in the palace and begging them to sign the letter of descent. He smiled coldly, then looked at the ministers who had been supporting them in their willingness to live and die together. His eyes were complicated, but when he spoke again, his voice was gentle, "Your majesty, the empress dowager has to clean up the details of the palace. You will be in charge of the court. If you are unsure of what to do, please consult the two imperial masters and the officials of the court''s humerus. If you really don''t know how to make a decision, then come to the empress dowager and discuss it. Do you have the confidence to do well?"


    "Empress mother?" Little Emperor was obviously a little surprised. Yinn Yue''s words meant to release power, but he had not reached the age of the weak crown and should not be in charge of politics.


    "After this, my mother believes that your son has the ability to stand on his own side, to show the calmness and boldness you used to face the enemy, and to think before you act in the face of uncertainty. As an emperor, you must learn to grow up as soon as possible. It is impossible for your mother to stand behind you all the time and have no energy and ability to assist you all the time." Patting Little Emperor on the shoulder, Yinn Yue had a slight smile on his face. He was really not attached to power, but happy with the growth of the little emperor.


    Feeling Yinn Yue''s sincerity, Little Emperor nodded hard and said, "Mother, don''t worry. I will be a good emperor with my heart."


    This time, Yinn Yue didn''t say anything. He just nodded at Little Emperor solemnly. He could see the excitement in Little Emperor''s eyes.


    Any king wishes to have the power of a prince. Even his own mother and son would have disputes in front of power.


    Yinn Yue''s single-mindedness in helping her son become a famous monarch of his generation was to create more opportunities for him to grow under the conditions permitted, and to show the ministers that Yinn Yue was not a power-hungry person, so as to benefit the long-term stability of the Hengyuan.


    It must be said that Yinn Yue''s previous performance and current attitude made the two imperial masters and those ministers who swore to be loyal to the throne sincerely admire him, and even gave up their previous prejudice against the harem.


    Yinn Yue never procrastinates. After thanking the silver and black man who came forward to help, he immediately arranged for rescue and cleaning up the internal affairs, and in a word sent the empress dowager back to her bedroom to shut her up.


    In less than a cup of tea, Yinn Yue had already dealt with the situation here, so he went back to his palace, accompanied by his confidant, and asked Little Emperor how to deal with the previous dynasty, but only half a sentence, focusing on the matters of the harem. No matter how many spies were planted in the imperial palace, there was not a single mistake. They all believed that Yinn Yue really had the heart to let go of his power.

 Chapter 641 Father Is Not Father, Son Is Not Son

    While the secret guards were on Su Mianyue''s mission, Junn Buhui was being beaten up and spat out blood again and again. Mrs. Jun was silently weeping and her face was pale. However, she would not faint easily after seeing so many of these scenes, but the connection between mother and son made her wish she could bear the pain for her son.


    The masked man, who was standing against the wind at the moment, did not know that his plans to take over the royal families of various countries had been sabotaged. He only wanted to subdue his son''s heart, and he always liked to use force to solve it.


    I don''t remember how many times this was the first time that Junn Buhui couldn''t stand up. Every time he beat Junn Buhui to a serious injury, he would let him rest for a few days and then repeat this action again.


    "He''s a bit of a tough guy. He deserves to be my son, haha." The masked man laughed exaggeratedly, not only was he not angry at jun''s unrepentant rejection, but he also appreciated it.


    The masked man had gone through too much misery, and slept with countless women, but only Mrs. Jun gave birth to Junn Buhui for him, which was why he did not regret surrendering to him no matter how hard he tried.


    Unable to get up, Junn Buhui glared angrily at the masked man and shouted, "If you had the guts to kill me, I wouldn''t have been a part of you even if I died. A person like you should have no children, and I wouldn''t have passed down your family line even if I lived. You wouldn''t have been able to inherit the world even if you had not seen the light. Whether I''m alive or under the nine springs, I''ll open my eyes wide to see what happens to you if you die a horrible death!"


    Junn Buhui''s curse made the aura around the masked man cool down. He turned around abruptly and asked Junn Buhui, pinching his chin, "Say it again."


    "Bah!" Junn Buhui spat out a mouthful of blood and laughed coldly, "No matter how many times, it''s the same. A person like you should die a horrible death. After death, you will fall into eighteen layers of hell and suffer. It''s not enough to wash away all your sins. It''s the greatest mercy for you to lose your soul!"


    The masked man squinted his eyes at Junn Buhui for a long time before saying, "Very well, if you have the guts, let''s see how hard you can be. Don''t think that you are the son of this seat, and this seat will tolerate you again and again. Without the protection of this seat, you are nothing here."


    "No!" Madam jun broke free from the servant girl who helped her and stumbled over. She knelt on the ground and pleaded with tears on her face, "Please don''t hurt or regret. He is your only son, and blood and family can''t be cut off no matter what. It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for my memory, I wouldn''t have misunderstood my past. I wouldn''t regret that he just couldn''t accept his new identity for a while. He''s such a filial child. As long as I give him time, he will understand everything. Please don''t hurt me."


    Mrs. Jun''s face had been washed with tears for some time recently, and her originally beautiful face had gradually become haggard. Due to her unintentional dressing, she had experienced more vicissitudes, and her red and swollen eyes had lost their original charm.


    The masked man looked at Mrs. Jun, who was careful and protective of her son, and thought that he had deliberately made her forget that memory, and the information he had received about her was that she was definitely a top filial son, so the anger in his eyes faded a little.


    The masked man shrugged off Junn Buhui''s chin with a cold snort and stood up, "Since you haven''t figured it out yet, think about it in the next few days. When you figure it out, this place will let you out. Sooner or later, this great river and mountain will be handed over to you."


    Junn Buhui opened her mouth and was about to scold, but Mrs. Jun covered her mouth. Tears filled her pleading eyes, and Junn Buhui swallowed the words she had blurted out.


    Neither he nor Mrs. Jun wanted anything to do with this scum, but fate was such a tease. They were now imprisoned, and there was no other way out unless they died here.


    Junn Buhui had always been smart and knew what he should do to make the wisest choice, but he could not pretend to be a snake in the face of the masked man, his biological father. If not for the great disparity in strength, he would have killed his way out with his mother.


    Keeping an eye on Junn Buhui''s mask, the man did not miss the look in Junn Buhui''s eyes. After a while, he still did not see Junn Buhui''s answer and left, lest he could not help but end his only blood line if he stayed any longer.


    "No regrets, are you all right? You have always been a smart child. Why is this so important? You don''t have to suffer after a few soft words with him. Do you have the heart to let your mother worry and love you every day?" Mrs. Jun held Junn Buhui in her arms as she spoke, but the hand behind Junn Buhui quickly wrote a few big words.


    According to the previous rules, the masked man would send someone to lock Junn Buhui up after he was seriously injured. Mrs. Jun could only see her son when the masked man was lecturing Junn Buhui. Every time she watched Junn Buhui being carried away, she was helpless.


    Junn Buhui snorted coldly. He did not hate Mrs. Jun, and he knew that this had nothing to do with her. If not for his son, perhaps Mrs. Jun could live a life of peace and quiet, but his existence meant that Mrs. Jun would not be safe in the world, at least her heart could not.


    When he felt the words written behind his back by Mrs. Jun, Junn Buhui shook his head with a slight movement that only Mrs. Jun, who was holding him, could notice. Even the maid standing a few steps away could not see it.


    Although this servant girl was the confidant of madam jun, how many people could remain loyal in the face of absolute danger?


    Junn Buhui refused to gamble on Mrs. Jun''s safety and said sarcastically: "If mother still remembers the relationship between mother and son, don''t force him to do things he doesn''t want to do. He would rather die than have his blood run through him. The blood is dirty. His son has no face to live in this world. It''s a pity that his son is not capable enough to kill him, otherwise his son will not be merciful."


    Hearing Junn Buhui''s gnashing of teeth, Mrs. Jun''s tears flowed even more violently. She was secretly anxious but did not dare to speak clearly. Otherwise, both mother and son would die here.


    "No regrets, mother knows the bitterness in your heart and what you''re afraid of, but you can''t deny that you have his blood flowing through you. Even if you don''t do anything, as long as someone knows about your relationship, the world will not tolerate it. No matter how much harm he does to the world, He wants you to recognize your ancestors, but his heart has not changed. Why should his son put himself in a difficult position and make his mother suffer for you every day?" Mrs. Jun sobbed as she tried to persuade them that this was the first time they had had the chance to say so much since their mother and son were taken captive, but they were the only ones who knew it in their hearts.


    Junn Buhui gritted his teeth and remained silent. He would rather die than admit a thief as his father. But his death was a relief, but it would bring Mrs. Jun to a bad end. This was not what Junn Buhui wanted to see.

 Chapter 642 If Only She Knew

    Mrs. Jun had been trying to persuade Junn Buhui not to confront the masked man so directly. Of course, Mrs. Jun did not think that such a father would treat his son so well. She just hoped that Junn Buhui could pretend to be a snake, so that he would have a chance to escape the control of the masked man sooner or later.


    But you didn''t regret it as if you didn''t hear it, but soon someone came to carry you away. Mrs. Jun fell to the ground, worried about Junn Buhui''s injury, but didn''t know when to see her again. She even secretly prayed not to see Junn Buhui recently, lest it was Junn Buhui''s day to be beaten up again.


    "Madam, it''s cold on the ground. You''d better get up." The servant girl persuaded in a low voice and helped Mrs. Jun to her feet.


    "Why is this child''s temper so twisted? That''s his biological father. As long as he''s willing to admit that everything is over, but this child has to torment himself like this. Is this to blame me for misleading his identity and letting him live for nothing in the past few decades?" Mrs. Jun choked up and said. Although she had no martial arts skills, she knew that someone must have been watching them just now, and even the maid beside her could no longer be trusted, so she continued: "You''ve been by my side for quite a while now. You know my temper and character. If you didn''t know the truth, I wouldn''t have lied to my son. This child has been blinded by hatred for more than 20 years. No wonder he couldn''t turn around for a while, but his father is..."


    The servant girl''s body stiffened, and the palms of her hands were sweating, but she did not dare to stop her from speaking.


    But madam jun sighed and said, "Alas, father and son have similar temperaments. I just don''t know when we will be able to reconcile our differences. I just don''t have the chance to reconcile them. My son has never met his father since he was a child, but he hates an irrelevant person. Now he can''t get along with his father like his son. Instead, he looks like an enemy. What can I do?"


    Mrs. Jun''s seemingly illogical words made it clear to the people in the dark that this was what Mrs. Jun meant. Junn Buhui could not be persuaded now, so she could only do something from the masked man, but it was not clear whether the other party could listen to these words.


    At this time, Junn Buhui had been thrown back into the secret room where he was recuperating. To be exact, it was thrown to the place where Faang Yuanh was imprisoned. It was impossible for this stone room to get out of it. Otherwise, the masked man would not dare to stay here without locking Junn Buhui up. The masked man knew Junn Buhui''s ability.


    It was not until the secret chamber of Shimen fell that Junn Buhui struggled to sit up. However, his entire body was leaning against the stone wall, which showed how tired he was. His face was still not getting any better. The handsome face that could have turned the world upside down was also a little thinner. It was a little more pitiful.


    "If you want to laugh, laugh. You hate him so much. You should be happy to see me beaten to death over and over again." Junn Buhui spoke in a weak voice. Ever since he rejected the masked man for the first time, he was beaten half to death and thrown here. He heard what the masked man said to Faang Yuanh every time he came.


    But the masked man didn''t talk to Junn Buhui every time he came to the other party to torture him, as if he didn''t see him.


    "You are so similar to that girl. No wonder you can be brothers with that stinky man Ji Xun." The first time Faang Yuanh accepted jun without regret, there was no expression in his eyes.


    "Haha." Junn Buhui laughed out loud, coughing from his injuries due to his actions, and a red stain hung on the corner of his mouth. "According to you, Su Mianyue became my substitute. Xun fell in love with me first and then Su Mianyue when he met her. If Su Mianyue knew you said that, he would skin you."


    "If only she knew, she might come and save me." Faang Yuanh looked at Junn Buhui and saw him frown. Then he said to himself, "Forget it. Even I can''t beat that beast. Even if Su Mianyue comes, it''s useless, but it will implicate her."


    Faang Yuanh wanted to move down, but he was covered in chains, so he could not help but snort.


    More than half of the internal force was lost and the rest was sealed. The scapula was pierced by a chain. It was because there was no way to rest well. Even leaning against the wall or sitting down was a luxury. To be able to hold on until now, it was all through perseverance and hatred.


    Junn Buhui looked over to fang yuan. Every time he saw Faang Yuanh''s movements, he would feel a chill on his back. He didn''t dare to imagine that he would have the desire to survive if he was tortured like this.


    However, Junn Buhui would not thank the masked man for not being so cruel to him. Perhaps he would find a way to live in the same situation as Faang Yuanh. After all, only by living could he see that his enemy was more miserable than himself.


    Junn Buhui had never thought of recognizing the masked man as his biological father, and he would not have any feelings of admiration for him. He would only hate what he had done to his mother, which made him even more disgusted.


    "Why do you have to work so hard? If I were you, I would just cut myself off." Junn Buhui said coldly.


    "I can''t die without seeing him die." Faang Yuanh opened his mouth coldly, the hatred in his eyes could not be calmed down. Looking at Junn Buhui, he suddenly asked with concern in his eyes, "Have you seen the son of ji xun and Mianyue?"


    "What did you say?" Junn Buhui sat up abruptly, but almost fell to the ground because of his lack of strength. He asked in a hurry, "Xingran is in his hand? Is he here?"


    Junn Buhui knew about Ji Xingran''s disappearance and had sent help to find her, but there were too many children at that age to find her.


    "Even if you don''t know, even if you know, you won''t be able to see it. It won''t help." Faang Yuanh closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Junn Buhui sat there in a daze, not caring about Faang Yuanh''s attitude. This was the only time they had talked in such a long time, but it gave him unexpected news.


    But in his current situation, it was already very difficult to see Ji Xingran, and it was even more difficult to take Ji Xingran away. Not to mention that Ji Xingran would definitely be under intensive care, he was not confident that he could take a living person away in martial arts, not to mention that his mother, Mrs. Jun, was also here.


    Junn Buhui hesitated for a long time before opening his eyes and looking at Faang Yuanh, he said, "Thank you for telling me this news. I will definitely take xingran away from this wolf''s nest."


    Faang Yuanh slowly opened his eyes and looked at Junn Buhui, making sure he was speaking from the bottom of his heart, "Now that you''re in trouble, there''s no point in saying this. Let''s wait until you can get in and out freely. You can''t save that child on your own. I''m sure you won''t do nothing by sleeping for a short period of time. Here..."


    He stopped in the middle of his sentence. Although Faang Yuanh stayed in a dark place all day, he also knew that the masked man came to see him once a day. Naturally, he could tell that Wu Yu'' e had already arrived in Capital City, the Yan Country, if nothing went wrong, then his life as a prisoner would be over.

 Chapter 643 New Mission

    For a month, the Beichen royal family was in a tumult, and the country was in turmoil. More and more people revolted in order to survive, and the military strength of the government was simply insufficient to suppress it.


    And the officials pretended to be peaceful in order to save their lives. When the news reached the court, the new emperor had no power to return to heaven and left the capital quietly with his own people despite the country.


    Beichen suoheng was elected as the new emperor. Due to the lack of military strength in the imperial court, he was unable to suppress it, and the people''s hearts could not be pacified. Finally, he could only issue a criminal edict to formally dissolve the rule of the beichen royal family.


    As a result, the Beichen became even more civil. The army, which had risen to survive, was gradually inclined to stand on its own as the emperor and had long lost its original intention.


    From time to time, large-scale wars occurred all over the country, causing the people to be bored and miserable.


    Su Mianyue, who had been hiding in the Beichen, could not help but regret what she had done. She had intended to force the people behind the scenes to show up, at least to find a way to solve those drug users, but she did not want to let the Beichen into a complete catastrophe.


    "Master, we have already contacted Wu Erbao. We will start at midnight tonight." While Su Mianyue was frowning, Zhuifeng came back.


    Looking up at the sky, Su Mianyue said, "There are still nearly two hours left. Zhuifeng, you bring someone to pick it up. The three plans are based on the situation."


    "Yes." Zhuifeng nodded and accepted the order. A look of anxiety flashed in her eyes when she heard Su Mianyue coughing.


    Now the Beichen is not only plagued by cholera, but also by bodies that have not been properly disposed of in the fight. However, medicinal herbs are extremely difficult to find.


    "Is there anything else?" Su Mianyue gathered her cloak and smiled at Biwu, who was tying her cloak, but asked Zhuifeng.


    "Master, please take care of yourself. Master and the two young masters are waiting for master." Zhuifeng, as a secret guard, shouldn''t have said this, but he had been around Su Mianyue for a long time and had more human feelings, especially after they had gone through too many things together in the past six months.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t allow myself to fall down until I bring Xingran back." Su Mianyue chuckled and looked at the moon in the sky, "Your actions are the greatest warning to that man. There must be no mistakes."


    "Your subordinates take orders." Zhuifeng nodded heavily and disappeared into the night.


    "Sister, let''s go back to the house and rest for a while. Having typhoid fever at this time will affect our plan." Biwu stepped forward to help Su Mianyue and whispered in her ear, "Why did sister decide to put those druggies away? Did sister find a way to restrain herself?"


    Su Mianyue shook his head, "These medicine men who are willing to give up their lives to be their spies are loyal men. It is best if they can be restored to normal, even if they can''t, leave them with their bodies to preserve their last dignity."


    The joy in Biwu''s eyes faded when he heard the words, and then he was relieved, "Well, after saving Childe Faang, perhaps these people don''t have to die. My sister left them alive for the time being to give them a chance to survive, and also to leave more loyal people for the country, even if there really is no way... I believe these people will be willing to die, and there will be no regrets."


    Su Mianyue nodded, but knew in her heart that such an opportunity was slim, but even if there was a glimmer of hope, she did not want to give up so hastily.


    Su Mianyue was selfish, because Wu Erbao was one of the agents inside, because the secret base to be destroyed this time was the biggest one found so far. Su Mianyue was afraid that Ji Xingran and Faang Yuanh were inside.


    Su Mianyue rubbed his pocket and frowned, "Biwu, that man sent me a secret letter that made me have to get to the Beichen within a month, but I still haven''t shown up in half a year. Do you think he will be angry with me?"


    Opening his mouth, Biwu swallowed his affirmative words and comforted him, "Sister is very important to him. Although I don''t know why he wants to find her, as long as she doesn''t show up for a day, he won''t be bad for xingran. I believe that person already knows that she isn''t in the palace. If it weren''t for the chaos in Beichen, he might have found our place."


    Su Mianyue narrowed his eyes, always feeling that the moonlight tonight was particularly dazzling. After listening to biwu''s words, his eyes suddenly became cold. Holding Biwu''s hand unconsciously, he pinched Biwu and didn''t know it.


    Seeing that Su Mianyue was thinking, Biwu gritted his teeth and didn''t struggle at all. He didn''t need to look to know that the back of his hand would definitely leave bruises.


    "Biwu, you said that the man who took Xingran away was trying to lure me to the Beichen. Why didn''t he just take me away when he took Xingran away? Since he could take Xingran away as a threat, why didn''t he do anything to the stars?" Su Mianyue asked in a series of words, "And Faang Yuanh, if Wu Yu'' e''s news is correct, he can beat Faang Yuanh to a serious injury, even Yu can''t be his opponent, not to mention father, brother and you are also my weakness, but he..."


    Biwu''s body stiffened, apparently recalling the events of her captivity, the last thing she wanted to think about.


    But now that the situation was critical, Biwu could not understand Su Mianyue''s questions for a moment, so he could only guess why the man let them go after he had captured the three of them. Was it because they were useless?


    "My father and brother were imprisoned separately when they were taken away. Only after a masked man appeared would they put us in a place for interrogation. At that time, they would be forced to confess with various torture instruments every day. I remember that the most they asked was my sister. And whether or not my sister is the real Su Mianyue..." Biwu''s eyes flashed and he said in a low voice, "Their main question is why there is such a big difference in the personality of her sister before and after. They ask me if I have been by your side all the time to make sure that her sister is really the lady who was born in Prime Minister''s Mansion."


    Su Mianyue was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what Biwu meant. It seemed that someone suspected her identity, but she was not afraid of being exposed. At least her body was indeed Su Mianyue.


    After a moment of silence, Biwu continued: "I don''t know what they''re interrogating father and brother about, but what I''m sure of is that after that masked man interrogated us once, he made sure that we weren''t of any use to him. Although he would torture us every day, he was no longer the focus of the interrogation. Later, we were escorted to the Hengyuan. Then sister will know what happened next."


    Su Mianyue pursed her lips and stood in the evening wind, thinking about the information in Biwu''s words. Although she had known it before, she had not thought about it deeply, but today she always felt something was wrong.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she let go of Biwu''s hand and walked quickly to the room. She said to biwu and the hidden guard, "Come in. I have a new mission to answer to."

 Chapter 644 Sleepless Night

    It was a sleepless night. In the mountains 300 miles away from the border, explosions of explosives were heard one after another, and the cries of the drug men fighting each other resounded through the valley. They chose to fight in the most primitive way.


    The heavy fists cracked the brains of the same kind of medicine man but from different positions, and the body was invulnerable, so it looked for an opportunity to pierce the eyes of the other party and reduce their fighting capacity.


    In the frenzied battle, no one noticed that a group of men in black had entered the heart of the valley, dodging many traps and hidden sentries, determined not to kill.


    The battle in the outer valley would be reported to the interior, and this group of black robed men followed the messenger all the way through the danger, leaving a few people scattered and hidden in every agency. When they reached the hinterland, there were only two small black robed men left, and judging by their figure, they could be sure that they were women.


    "Lord, it must be the Yan Country troops. The power of those explosives is amazing. Please move up." The left and right emissaries knelt down on one knee.


    It was not hard to tell from the cold sweat on their temples as they knelt down that they were both seriously injured, not only from being hunted down, but also from being punished by their master for failing to complete the task.


    The masked man turned to look at Junn Buhui, who was sitting diagonally in his chair, and asked, "What do I think we should do now?"


    Three months ago, Junn Buhui, who had recovered 50 % of his injuries, finally agreed to meet his father and son under the tears of Mrs. Jun. He was also a respected young master, but there was no shortage of experts around Junn Buhui who were monitoring him.


    In order to gain the trust of the masked man, Junn Buhui would never do anything out of line, such as going out of the valley or meeting fang yuan privately.


    However, Junn Buhui was a wild man. Whenever he was unhappy, he would never give in to anyone who wanted to punish the valley. However, he was a young master. Besides not being able to move a masked man, anyone who wanted to move was in line with the rules. No one dared to beg for mercy. Even if he was killed, he would only consider himself free.


    It was yijun who did not regret that he had already touched the terrain of the valley during his recuperation, except for a few places that only masked men were qualified to go.


    Of course, after Junn Buhui recovered from his injuries, the masked man personally taught the emperor not to regret his martial arts. Now his martial arts are above Ji Xun''s, and the masked man gave thirty percent of the internal force as a gift of meeting. I''m afraid that Su Mianyue and Ji Xun''s master may not be able to hurt Junn Buhui together.


    But it was unrealistic to defeat this scum and get out of the valley by letting Junn Buhui know the disparity in strength between him and the masked man.


    Hearing the masked man''s words, Junn Buhui slowly raised the corners of his lips, revealed a strange smile, and sat Ji Xingran standing beside him on his lap. His tone was very perfunctory, saying, "It''s just some explosives. What can hurt people who don''t know how to do light work? How can he be afraid of his father''s power?"


    Junn Buhui looked at the left and right envoys who were kneeling on the ground with mockery. After the masked man''s wild and triumphant laughter fell, he said, "Since the left and right envoys are willing to be shrinking turtles after suffering from the explosives, just leave. I promise my father will not pursue you."


    "Why should the young master insult the two of us?" The left emissary was clearly unconvinced by this strange young master. To be exact, he did not know that Junn Buhui''s cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds, so he did not respect the weak, and his tone was naturally less respectful. "Our brother has been by the lord''s side for nearly fifty years. Even if the lord dies, he will not retreat."


    "If you are loyal, everyone will say it. Even if you can do it, you must know the current situation. Otherwise, what''s the use of keeping you?" Junn Buhui''s voice suddenly turned cold, and he quickly gave each of them a slap in the face of his anger, intending to take their lives. "I left you alive today because you are the people of my father''s strength, but don''t forget the identity of this young master."


    The masked man did not reveal any displeasure, but his gaze towards Junn Buhui was deep, as if guessing the meaning behind his actions.


    "My father once told me that these people will be my slaves in the future. Now that I have two slaves who have no distinction between dignity and inferiority, my father will not blame me for being unkind, right?" Junn Buhui asked the masked man with a half-smile.


    Junn Buhui had only just made a move to become more convinced of how high his cultivation was, but with 50 % of his internal force, he could injure the left and right envoys. In time, he would have the chance to defeat the masked man, but he did not waste such time.


    After tidying up ji Xingran''s clothes, jun did not regret it and then looked back. He did not intend to wait for jun man to answer what he had just said.


    "Take someone to the secret room and wait for me, along with your mother." The masked man said as he threw a special seal to Junn Buhui and asked him to open the mechanism himself.


    "Hmph, if you don''t have eyes, don''t blame me for being unkind next time." Junn Buhui stood up without any objection and put Ji Xingran under his armpit without any pity. "Father, if you have time to discipline these eyeless things, father only has one son like me. I will naturally inherit the world in the future. But if you don''t know how to be a humble servant, father should keep it for your own use. I''m afraid that the day when I bully the lord will come, so don''t blame my men for not being merciful."


    After saying this, Junn Buhui brushed his sleeve and left. He was generous enough to let a child stand in the way, but jun did not regret his evil charm. This action showed his unruly character.


    The coldness in the masked man''s eyes gradually dissipated, obviously because he liked Junn Buhui very much. As for whether the injured left and right envoys should treat their wounds or not, not within the masked man''s scope of thinking, what he wanted to do now was to see the power of the explosive package. If he could get the formula for the explosive, Why did he have to work so hard to make the medicine man?


    Junn Buhui wanted to leave with her after finding Mrs. Jun. However, there were not many people around Mrs. Jun. After Junn Buhui scolded her, he didn''t give Mrs. Jun any chance to ask, so he pulled her sleeve and walked out.


    "I don''t regret that you didn''t scare me, but what happened?" Mrs. Jun wanted to take Ji Xingran, but the little guy tightly wrapped his arms around Junn Buhui''s neck and kept talking to himself excitedly. Only Junn Buhui, who was holding him, could hear him clearly.


    "Something happened outside. Mother will go to rest with the maid first. Someone will take care of it. Mother doesn''t have to worry about it." In the face of Mrs. Jun, Junn Buhui was always more patient.


    Mrs. Jun nodded her head clearly and wanted to give jun a few words of advice. Only when she got closer did she realize that Junn Buhui''s mouth was full of mockery and her eyes were filled with contempt.


    She subconsciously took a step back and wanted to persuade Junn Buhui to change her mind, but she also knew that once Junn Buhui made a decision, it would not change for any reason.

 Chapter 645 Just like Your Mothers Curse

    In this base, the safest place was the secret room where Faang Yuanh was imprisoned.


    Not only did the trigger require the masked man''s special seal to act as a medium, but there was no access to the outside world in the chamber. Unless there was only one person left on the outside who could release the person inside, otherwise only one would be trapped to death.


    However, it could not be said to be a secret room, but in fact, there is still the universe inside the secret room.


    The place where Faang Yuanh was imprisoned was the innermost room, and it required a special array to get in, which was why the masked man dared to give the seal to Junn Buhui.


    However, the masked man did not know that when he had sent Junn Buhui into custody before, Junn Buhui had already figured out how to solve the problem, but the time was not ripe, so he had never entered the secret room.


    After settling Mrs. Jun properly, Junn Buhui glanced in the direction of the chamber of secrets as he left. When he looked back, he fell on the maid who had been bribed by the masked man. Suddenly, he leaned over and grabbed her by the neck, scaring her into panic.


    "No regrets!" Mrs. Jun exclaimed. She knew that the servant girl was no longer loyal to her, but she had to defend her, "Let go of me. I have to take care of my mother for so many years. I have to work hard. Don''t scare her."


    Junn Buhui''s murderous aura gradually faded. He threw xi zhi aside and wiped his hands with a handkerchief. His eyes fell on xi zhi and said coldly, "Take good care of madam. If you dare to harm her, I will crush you into pieces instead of letting you experience the feeling of death."


    Xizhi covered her neck and coughed, worried that Junn Buhui would know something, but she could only nod her head and say, "This life of a servant belongs to a madam. Please rest assured, young master. Even if you work hard, you will protect her."


    Xizhi did not know that this loyal statement in her haste showed that she had betrayed the lord. The people around Mrs. Jun called Junn Buhui young master, and only the masked man would call him young master or young master.


    With a sneer on his lips, Junn Buhui walked away with Ji Xingran in his arms. Although the traitor should be killed, he did not have the courage to hurt Mrs. Jun, so for the time being, it was better to keep a man who could understand her temperament by her side than a masked man to arrange for another person to come over.


    When jun did not regret leaving the chamber, the explosion was no longer so coherent. Junn Buhui frowned and took out a hidden stake and asked, "How''s the situation outside?"


    "Young master, some of the medics have defected and joined forces with the Yan Country to blow up the outskirts of the valley. We don''t know what the damage will be, but the lord has brought his men to fight the enemy." The sound of the hidden pile was flat.


    "Back off." Junn Buhui waved his sleeves and slowly walked out with Ji Xingran in his arms. Although he knew that the explosives could not hurt a master like the masked man at all, jun did not regret that he was still happy to see him grieve over the loss of the most important batch of medicine men.


    "Uncle, you have a good smile." Ji Xingran, who was hanging around Junn Buhui''s neck, laughed out loud. His clear childlike voice was very pleasant to hear.


    "Don''t laugh. It''s just as annoying as your mother''s curse." Junn Buhui glared at the little guy, but his eyes were not sharp enough to frighten him.


    Seeing Ji Xingran smile more wantonly, Junn Buhui suppressed the impulse to spank him and thought to himself, "I don''t know if Xun and that witch are here in person. How can we give this little guy to them and take the people in the secret room away?"


    Ji Xingran laughed evilly and took out a bamboo tube from his lapel. He opened the cork and poured the worm into Junn Buhui''s arms. His chubby little fingers spread out one by one. When he was about to count to three, he suddenly shouted, "Uncle, why are there bugs on your body? Wow, it''s still so beautiful in color."


    Junn Buhui''s face changed from fright at the sound of his voice. He subconsciously threw Ji Xingran out, but he still managed to throw him on the grass to make sure he didn''t fall.


    Looking at Junn Buhui jumping in place without any image, the clothes on her body quickly faded a few pieces, and Ji Xingran smiled even more happily. Her small feet kept kicking, and her small hands covered her stomach.


    "Young master." The few hidden posts that had been guarding this place rushed over to help. They all thought of Junn Buhui and had a good future.


    Ji Xingran smiled and suddenly turned his eyes and crawled over to the big stone. He was not afraid to look at the man in black who was hiding behind the big stone. He played with his fingers with his two chubby little hands and tilted his head, "Your clothes are different from theirs. Did my parents ask you to save me?"


    Looking at her son, Su Mianyue, who was so close to her, tears streamed down her eyes. It had been more than a year since she had seen him. Ji Xingran had grown a lot taller, and her nimble eyes were even more ghostly than before. She didn''t seem to have been abused, but her heart still ached.


    Her son, Su Mianyue, was just over four years old, but he had been waiting for his parents to save him for more than a year.


    Biwu, who was behind Su Mianyue, couldn''t stop crying. He pulled off the mask on his face and lowered his voice, "Xingran, do you remember auntie? Playing games with you, making you cakes and eating, but not protecting your auntie."


    "Auntie!" Ji Xingran''s eyes turned red, and immediately ran over to hold Biwu''s thigh, crying in grievance: "Auntie, you''re finally here to see Xingran. Xingran is so afraid that he won''t see you again. That masked man is bad or bad. He still wants to make Xingran a medicine man. If uncle fang hadn''t stopped him, you wouldn''t have seen Xingran. Xingran has been trying to please him all the time to stop being a medicine man. He doesn''t even dare to sleep well. Woo..."


    "It''s all auntie''s fault. Auntie didn''t take good care of you. Our Xingran has been wronged. Auntie promised never to let Xingran suffer again, okay?" Biwu bent down and held Ji Xingran in her arms. If it weren''t for the enemy''s territory, she would have cried. Only holding Ji Xingran in her arms would make her feel real.


    Looking at the two of them, Su Mianyue felt her heart wrench, but she found that her throat seemed to have been glued together and could not make a sound. Her son was in front of her, but he could not call out to her.


    After crying for a while, Ji Xingran looked up at Su Mianyue and lowered his head in disappointment. He buried his head in Biwu''s chest and asked in a muffled voice, "Did auntie come alone? Why didn''t my parents come? Don''t they want Xingran anymore?"


    "No..." Biwu hurriedly shook her head, but ji Xingran did not give her the chance to finish her sentence and pushed her to the ground.


    "Auntie, hurry up and leave. I''m already very happy to see auntie Xingran. Xingran will be here obediently and wait for her to come and save the star. But auntie''s martial arts are not a match for that bad guy. Even if you don''t regret it, you won''t be able to beat him. If only uncle fang was here."


    Ji Xingran frowned and said in a grown-up tone, "It''s a good thing that daddy and mommy didn''t come. Otherwise, if you can''t save Xingran, you will be caught by the bad guys. Auntie, go back and tell daddy and mommy not to take risks for Xingran. When Xingran grows up and can beat that bad guy, he will go back and find them."

 Chapter 646 Mother Has Come to Pick You up

    Ji Xingran''s sensible words were like a steel knife inserted into the hearts of Su Mianyue and his wife, especially Su Mianyue, the real mother''s feelings, which could not be described in words.


    What on earth has happened to a child over four years old who is so mature and strong that even ordinary adults can''t do it? At this age, it should be under the care of their parents to grow up healthily.


    Su Mianyue took Ji Xingran into his arms, put a kiss on his forehead through the scarf, and said in a choked voice, "Mother has come to pick you up. In the future, mother will protect xingran and not let Xingran suffer anymore."


    "Mother?" Ji Xingran''s body was obviously stiff, and he slowly turned around to look at Su Mianyue. His chubby little hand was on Su Mianyue''s face towel, and he tried to pull it down a few times, but he tried not to do so. He muttered, "I must be dreaming again. My aunt is here, and my mother is here. How is that possible?"


    "It''s not a dream. It''s really auntie and your mother." Biwu squatted down and grabbed Ji Xingran''s hand to pull the scarf off Su Mianyue''s face, "Look, you look so similar to your mother. Do you believe it now?"


    "Is it really not a dream?" Looking back and forth at Su Mianyue and Biwu''s faces, Ji Xingran asked uncertainly. Seeing that both of them nodded heavily, Ji Xingran broke into tears and smiled, "I knew my parents wouldn''t want me. They were all lies. I have a child that my mother wants."


    No matter how mature she was, she was still a child. After Ji Xingran said this, she lay on Su Mianyue''s shoulder and cried, regardless of whether anyone could hear her.


    Su Mianyue and Biwu looked at each other and smiled bitterly. When they came here, they had no intention of sneaking Ji Xingran away, but they still wanted to send Ji Xingran to a safe place if conditions allowed.


    But now it seemed impossible, but fortunately they had also made such preparations.


    "Xingran, be good. Mother and aunt will stay with you even if they can''t save you. Xingran won''t cry." Su Mianyue gently patted Ji Xingran on the back, and his eyes reddened again. "Xingran is the country''s reserve monarch. People will laugh at him if he cries like that. In the future, Xingran can only cry in front of his own people. He must not let the enemy see a joke, understand?"


    "Well, Xingran stopped crying. Xingran was just too happy to see his mother." Ji Xingran laughed out loud and lifted her chubby hand to wipe away her tears. Then she wiped her tears with her sleeve and said, "Mother, don''t cry. Xingran will always be by her side."


    Biwu looked at the picture of the mother and son hugging each other, but he couldn''t really be happy. Today''s reunion did not mean safety. The danger they would face would only be more serious than before.


    Junn Buhui, who had already shredded the worms into pieces, could not help but frown when he heard the cries coming from this side. He secretly said, "A woman is a woman. Don''t be in a hurry to save someone. Why are you crying first?" Thanks to his sacrifice to play with Ji Xingran, these two women didn''t think that Ji Xingran would find out about them. He didn''t regret it, but he didn''t feel it, did he?


    Just as Junn Buhui was about to open his mouth and drive away a few hidden stakes, his ears suddenly moved and he turned to the hiding place of the three of Su Mianyue and shouted, "Who is sneaking? Get out of here."


    "Should I address you as prince jun, emperor of the Beichen, or the young master of that troublesome son?" Su Mianyue walked out from behind the boulder with Ji Xingran in his arms, a faint smile hanging from the corner of his mouth, but it was not difficult to see that the arc was full of ridicule.


    "Call me young master jun." Junn Buhui opened his mouth without changing his face. Although he was only wearing his inner coat, he still maintained his elegant demeanor. He shook his sleeve and said, "I didn''t expect the queen of the Yan Country to arrive. Everyone is old friends. There''s no need to be so unfamiliar with empress yan. Please come inside."


    "Can I refuse?" Su Mianyue asked without moving.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t." Junn Buhui gave a big smile, made a gesture of invitation, and said to a few hidden piles that were wiping sweat over there: "All of you are loyal to your master and will work with him in the future. Now that he has guests, he has no time to ask for your names. Whose legs and feet are diligently going to the kitchen to inform him that they are ready to order good food and wine. Today, he and his old friend will not get drunk."


    Su Mianyue''s mouth twitched slightly and cursed: this guy is clearly taking advantage of the opportunity to act in retaliation for his earlier ridicule. It is heartless not to get drunk in such a place, it is true to sleep with one eye open.


    Biwu quietly fell behind to protect Su Mianyue and her son. Although her martial arts were not good enough here, it was still possible to block the hidden arrows for Su Mianyue and her son.


    The masked man who witnessed the scene watched as Junn Buhui and the others walked further and further away, listening to their words with thorns but without noticing the problem, without any intention of stopping them.


    The left and right envoys had just accompanied the masked man to kill some of the drug men who had defected and wanted to evacuate. However, due to the power of the explosives, they did not pursue them. After all, many of the drug men had disappeared into sight.


    Instead, the masked man changed his true colors and did not get angry at the loss of the medicine man, as if the medicine man he cherished was no longer important.


    "My lord, are you going to send someone to destroy those potions?" After the left and right emissaries exchanged a look, the right emissary asked.


    Unless the masked man had hidden it from them, the batch of druggers should be their last stock, so their indifference to the masked man puzzled them, but their hearts were in great pain. The base''s druggers were personally nurtured by them, although not the first batch, but the largest batch of investments.


    "If you''re not afraid of those explosives, go after them." The masked man snorted and looked back at the two of them, "Take back all the people on the outskirts and guard the inner valley closely from now on. If anyone breaks into the inner valley again, you can twist your heads off."


    The left and right envoys felt a chill running down their backs and hurriedly bowed their hands to receive orders. As for the medicine man, they dared not think about it again.


    The masked man standing on the boulder was silent for a long time before he sneered and said, "Su Mianyue, is this the way you put your weight on this seat? Very well, this seat loves a beautiful woman with thorns like you the most. It''s a pity..."


    The hand under the black robe clenched into a fist, and the masked man''s teeth chattered. It took a long time before he said grimly, "Even if this seat cannot exercise the power of men, you, Su Mianyue, will become the woman of this seat. This seat will certainly make you submit to this seat, willing to serve this seat as a slave!"


    Without seeing Su Mianyue''s slim back, the masked man in black disappeared as soon as he sprinkled his black robe. Su Mianyue, who had just reached the cave where Junn Buhui was staying temporarily, felt a chill all over his body. He looked towards the entrance of the cave but saw nothing. But the uneasiness in his heart was growing.


    "If you go into a wolf''s den, it will be hard to sleep." Su Mianyue smiled bitterly and sat beside Junn Buhui with Ji Xingran in his arms.

 Chapter 647 Storm Omen

    "Mother, fly again, higher." Ji Xingran cried out excitedly in Su Mianyue''s arms, holding her by the lapels for fear of falling down, but the joy in her eyes did not diminish at all.


    For days on end, Su Mianyue and Biwu played with Ji Xingran in the valley. As long as they had no intention of leaving the valley or wanted to explore the hidden places, their actions would not be stopped.


    Su Mianyue also expressed doubts about this, but the masked man had always been on guard against Junn Buhui. It was because yijun did not regret and did not know the masked man''s true intention.


    Su Mianyue, who had been carrying Ji Xingran for more than an hour, had a faint sweat on his forehead. Biwu calculated the time and ran to his mother and son and said, "Your mother is tired and needs to rest for a while. How about your aunt fly high with the stars?"


    Although it was hard to understand why Ji Xingran was so obsessed with flying high that he would play for hours every day before he could stop, Su Mianyue and Biwu were willing to play with Ji Xingran crazily because of their regained feelings.


    There was no freedom to speak of and nothing to do here. It was their daily compulsory course to make Ji Xingran happy.


    Su Mianyue wiped the beads of sweat off her forehead and watched her son laugh recklessly in Biwu''s arms. The corners of her mouth curled up slowly. If there were no danger here at any time, she would have felt that this was a good time. It was a pity that Ji Xun and Ji Xingchen were missing.


    "I must be a magic barrier. The family of four should be crying here." Su Mianyue laughed and shook his head, lying lazily on the grass, his eyes never left the playful Ji Xingchen.


    Just as Junn Buhui was busy with the aftermath, when he came here, he saw Su Mianyue lying on the ground without any image and sneered, "As the mother of a country, you are the first person in history who doesn''t pay attention to manners."


    "Can you eat that thing for food?" Su Mianyue replied nonchalantly, "Besides, we are all enemies here. My demeanor will only make them laugh. It''s better to be casual and feel more at ease."


    "You can see. Don''t forget this is a land of tigers and wolves." Junn Buhui sat next to Su Mianyue and looked at Ji Xingchen. He said enviously, "This kid is so lucky that he was snatched by the devil and didn''t do any harm. I don''t know how to keep such an optimistic attitude."


    "That''s because they have good genes." Su Mianyue crossed his legs and sat up with a weed in his mouth, "You don''t have to be envious. With your intelligence, you can''t have such an excellent son. Besides, it''s hard to find a second girl like me, so you should be prepared to be alone."


    Junn Buhui raised the corner of his lips but said with a cold smile, "Even if I met him, I would not fall into it. In this life, I will not marry a wife and have children. I will make him lose his children."


    Su Mianyue paused for a moment, then patted Junn Buhui on the shoulder with some sympathy and said, "In fact, you can consider your own palace, so that you can live in the palace with Yu in the future, and make sure that you are the highest eunuch in history."


    The corner of Junn Buhui''s mouth twitched, and he flicked his arm away from Su Mianyue, "You woman''s mind is too vicious. There are many ways to kill a child. I don''t want to be a eunuch and not have a whole body after death."


    "It doesn''t matter. Yu will keep it for you, so you can be buried." Su Mianyue said seriously.


    "She''s really not a woman." Junn Buhui took two steps back. He, who had always been a neat freak, did not care if his clothes would get dirty. He looked at Su Mianyue with disgust and said, "No, you are a woman, or a woman with dirty thoughts."


    "It''s just a matter of opinion. I''m only thinking about you. If you''re so concerned about what''s missing, it''s not a problem to ask Shen Yi to prescribe some medicine for you later, so that you can still get a wife to warm the bed in the future." Su Mianyue grinned with his white teeth and his crooked eyes were full of mockery.


    Seeing that jun did not regret his dark and terrible face, he put away his smiling face and said solemnly, "Just to ease the atmosphere. Don''t be so serious. You dare to say what you said just now proves that this place is safe, right?"


    "Nonsense." After glancing at Su Mianyue, Junn Buhui quickly straightened his sitting position and found that he had disgraced himself by doing so, "I have already tried, but that old man is still very good at guarding against me. I can''t go to see fang yuan. I don''t know why he tried so hard to force you to come here, but it seems that you are safe for the time being."


    "You and Faang Yuanh have been alone for so long and you haven''t said anything about this?" Su Mianyue wanted to hold his forehead. The two of them had wasted such a good opportunity.


    Junn Buhui shook his head and said, "We don''t talk much. Maybe he doesn''t trust me enough. Who made me bleed with that guy''s blood?"


    Seeing that jun did not regret the look of self-loathing flowing out of his eyes, Su Mianyue suddenly felt a little distressed for him. He had a good skin bag, but he had a background of wanting to cut flesh and bones.


    "It''s okay. We''ll add one more day to his schedule if he doesn''t move." Su Mianyue lowered his eyes slightly and hid his anxiety.


    The last move was bound to alarm the authorities, and even those armed and independent factions were bound to pay attention to it.


    But Su Mianyue and the others had already told them that as long as the people in the valley did not go out, they would try their best to stop the people outside from coming in, or else they would not be at ease now.


    Counting the time, Ji Xun would soon find out about her side, and those who stayed at the border would be the first to deploy the operation, whether they could successfully leave here and kill the masked man, it depends on this time.


    The calm and serenity of the present was clearly a precursor to the storm. Once the two sides fought, it was bound to be a life-and-death outcome.


    "Didn''t he mean to see me?" Su Mianyue asked, puzzled.


    Junn Buhui shook his head and frowned, "I don''t know much about him, and he never consults with anyone. Even if I were his only son, I was just a subordinate of blood in his eyes. If I did anything to threaten his life, I would kill him without hesitation."


    "Poor child, you were born with a set of cups and pans." Su Mianyue sighed. He didn''t want to worry about anything that he couldn''t figure out. Before he got up, he said to jun, "Take care of my people. When we leave here, forget all the things that we shouldn''t remember. You''re just a stranger with a little blood relationship. It''s not worth it for you to humiliate yourself."


    "Master is not such a narrow-minded person." Junn Buhui puffed her cheeks and felt insulted.


    "Really?" Looking at Junn Buhui, Su Mianyue looked at him with an expression of'' I don''t believe it'' and said, "Find a chance to see fang yuan. Tell him that I can come out alive and cook for him personally. By the way, ask him what my role is. What''s the purpose of taking xing ran away so old?"


    After that, Su Mianyue flew towards biwu and said with a smile, "Good boy, we should go back for lunch. Your beautiful uncle is so hungry that he can''t stand."


    "Su Mianyue!" Junn Buhui gritted his teeth and growled. Uncle beauty was a double insult to his personality and soul. However, this woman was the daughter-in-law of a good brother, or he would have given her a hard lesson.

 Chapter 648 I Wonder If My Wife And Children Are Safe

    Ji Xun, who was far away in Yan Capital, finally received the news half a month after Su Mianyue''s mother and son were reunited.


    The first thing they did was to inform the monarchs or tribal leaders of the various countries as planned, an organization that encouraged the people of this continent to denounce masked men, and a letter of coercion that forced all countries and tribes to agree to send troops to encircle them.


    In fact, the Yan Country explosives and bombs were enough to deal with this battle. Ji Xun did this because he wanted to give countries a warning, let them see the current strength of the Yan Country, and let those who did not give up completely understand that they will never be able to replace.


    Of course, more importantly, Ji Xun didn''t want anyone to take the opportunity to attack the Yan Country when he brought his men to encircle the masked man.


    In the romantic july of the mountain flower, Ji Xun and the heads of the countries finally gathered outside the valley, or rather, they gathered at the border of the Yan Country and brought their troops together.


    "Your majesty, isn''t this place flattened? Are we here to see this?" A leader of a nomadic tribe was angry at Ji Xun''s actions, so he spoke sarcastically.


    Ji Xun was too lazy to pay attention to him. His eyes fell on the lush forest, and he looked at the mountains and wished he could rush over them right now. His wife and children were inside, not sure if they were safe, but he could only stop and look.


    Yuan Shaoqiu, who had become the new emperor of Yulin, yawned and looked at the chief with a careless look. He sneered, "If you have a problem with your eyes, you should treat them earlier. Then, how can you tell that a large mountain range is still here?"


    Just as the chief was about to choke, the chief who was close to him pulled him back and whispered, "Don''t forget the purpose of our visit. The people of the yan emperor have helped all the countries and tribes. Otherwise, we are all poisoned by those druggies. Don''t quarrel here and make people laugh."


    The noise here naturally fell into the ears of Mu Tinng and the others. When they saw that Ji Xun was distracted, they knew that he was concerned about Su Mianyue and his mother, but now it was not the time for children to love each other.


    Riding up to Ji Xun, Mu Tinng said in a low voice, "Are you afraid you won''t be able to see enough to save people? They''ll be in more danger if they stay inside for one more day."


    Ji Xun nodded and pulled out a sheepskin map from his arms. It was drawn by Wu Erbao and the secret guards who entered the valley.


    "Let''s take a look at this map and make a battle plan before sunset."


    However, the map was not detailed enough, so it could only roughly depict the mountains and did not specify which areas were dangerous.


    But soldiers from all countries would not rush to the frontline, so what they needed to do was to make a defense map based on the map and keep the soldiers at the outermost perimeter. Once someone rushed out, they could use an arrow array to stop them for a moment and send out rescue signals. The last thing they had to do was block the people inside with a human flesh wall.


    Knowing that Ji Xun was not in the mood to do this at the moment, Mu Tinng rode his horse to greet the heads of nations, and soon a group of people began to discuss which country or tribe''s army should be stationed there.


    Although they all knew that this war would be difficult to fight, they had no choice at this time. If they could not destroy the people in the valley, they would be in danger.


    Wu Yuqing and Sann, the Yan Country''s most famous two world war generals, naturally came to Ji Xun at this time.


    "Let Erbao and his men take action immediately and bury the explosives before the army is mobilized. Each of them will be divided into ten bombs." Ji Xun looked at the mountain range and ordered, but he was trying to guess where Su Mianyue and her son were now.


    "Yes." Wu Yuqing took the order and rode away.


    "Sann, are all the firearms assigned?" Ji Xun asked again.


    "Yeah." Sann nodded, his face as flat as ever.


    "Let the brothers and sisters be careful. There are enough bombs and bullets. Try not to have a direct conflict with the other party, let alone someone left alone to avoid death." Ji Xun always took more care of the Purple Mist Mountain people, but now the situation had to let the people of the Purple Mist Mountain rush to the front.


    Not only was Su Mianyue the head of the Purple Mist Mountain, but also because the students of the Purple Mist Mountain lived in the mountains all year round and knew how to hide their tracks and find their hiding places in the mountains.


    And the Purple Mist Mountain disciples focused on practicing qinggong, which was beyond Ji Xun''s dark guard.


    As for the heavy responsibilities of the dark guards, Ji Xun had already arranged them, so there was no need for further instructions.


    "Okay." Sann rode away, always sparing words.


    Other kings or leaders, even when discussing the deployment of troops, would also pay attention to Ji Xun''s movements. When they saw the Yan Country two yuan generals leaving one east and one west, they did not ask questions, although they were puzzled. After all, no one would be willing to let their own troops die.


    To put it bluntly, the war was fought mainly by the Yan Country, and the countries were merely cooperating with the Yan Country.


    Ji Xun was still sitting on his horse against the wind. He knew that the people in the valley would know what was going on when the army was stationed there. He was worried about the safety of Su Mianyue and her son.


    At this moment in the valley, Su Mianyue finally saw the masked man, or rather, the masked man finally wanted to see her.


    In the dim cave, Su Mianyue could see the outline of the masked man with the help of the light, and his gloomy eyes were the most striking.


    Holding Ji Xingran to his seat, Su Mianyue looked at the masked man with a straight face, without any fear.


    "A courageous woman. If I had met her earlier, perhaps I would have fallen in love with her." Su Mianyue was a little surprised by the masked man''s words, but more of it was nausea.


    "Really?" Su Mianyue raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "It''s a good thing we didn''t meet early. I feel that my husband is the most suitable person."


    The masked man''s eyes turned cold, and he, who had always regarded human life as an ant, could not bear to be so disrespected by others. He asked darkly, "Aren''t you afraid that this seat will kill you now?"


    "Will you?" Su Mianyue asked lightly.


    "Very good, courageous." The masked man grinned fiercely, looking even more sinister in the cold stone cave. "I can''t kill you, but I can kill the people around you, such as your sister and your son."


    "You can try. Before you make use of this palace, do something that annoys this palace, and this palace will let you understand what it means to burn jade and stone." Su Mianyue looked cold, took Ji Xingran into his arms, rubbed his hair and said, "I will do what I say. I would rather be broken than complete."


    "Haha." The masked man laughed out loud. Just at this time, Junn Buhui came out of the secret room, almost half holding and half dragging Faang Yuanh to throw him into a chair.


    "Did I miss something?" Junn Buhui took off his robe in disgust and threw it away. With a snap of his fingers, someone immediately sent him a new robe to change into.


    Seeing that no one answered him, he stopped asking questions. Instead, he glanced at Faang Yuanh with disgust and said, "Get him a new dress too. It''s really dirty... Forget it, let''s get some water to wash him up. It tastes like a corpse in a mass grave. My master''s dinner is about to vomit out."

 Chapter 649 You Dont Understand the Happiness in Fear

    The masked man did not stop Junn Buhui''s behavior. When his subordinates saw this, they carried Faang Yuanh to wash up. From the beginning to the end, he only had eye contact with Su Mianyue. When he saw the worry in Su Mianyue''s eyes and even a little apologetic heartache, Faang Yuanh felt that it was worth it to suffer for so long.


    The masked man waved his hand to get his men out of the room, glanced at Junn Buhui, then looked at Su Mianyue and said, "It seems that you already know what this seat needs you to do, but if you are willing to cooperate with this seat, it won''t be difficult for you. Whoever makes this little guy close his eyes, just think of it as keeping him alive."


    Su Mianyue didn''t show it on his face, but his hand that was holding Ji Xingran tightened. He raised his head slightly and sneered, "Thank you so much. Time waits for no one. It''s better not to waste each other''s time."


    "What an interesting woman." The masked man gave a sinister laugh and took a deep look at Su Mianyue. He saw that there was an unhappy look in her eyes and did not make any unnecessary gestures. Instead, he turned to Junn Buhui and said, "Your old brother is outside. It''s best for you to invite someone in, but you must have something to say to him alone."


    Meeting the masked man''s penetrating gaze, Junn Buhui stood up and walked away without a word of explanation.


    Today was not only an opportunity for masked men to fulfill their long-cherished wishes, but also an opportunity for them to work together to solve this scourge. No matter what the outcome, there was no need to act anymore.


    Before Junn Buhui came back, the masked man did not speak, but his eyes were fixed on Su Mianyue. Su Mianyue, who was teasing Ji Xingran, felt uncomfortable and had a feeling of being stared at by a venomous snake.


    "Xiao xing ran is going to see her father soon. Are you happy?" Biwu took Ji Xingran into his arms and was about to make a move when she held Ji Xingran in her arms and hid in the crowd, which was a common understanding.


    "Happy." Ji Xingran nodded and asked, "Will my brother come too?"


    "This..." Biwu was not sure if Ji Xun would bring ji xingchen over. After all, Su Mianyue and his wife were not in the Yan Country, leaving ji xingchen behind would only give the enemy a chance to abduct people.


    Thinking of Su Chengye and his son staying at the Yan Country, biwu looked at Su Mianyue with worry in his eyes. Seeing Su Mianyue return with a light smile, he understood that the father and son of the Su Family were safe, so he continued to talk to Ji Xingran.


    Soon Junn Buhui brought Ji Xun and the others to the cave, along with Mu Tinng.


    Because the Beichen does not have a monarch so far, the four countries have become three big countries, and the countries bordering the Beichen are the countries with the strongest military and financial resources, with the two countries as the leaders.


    In particular, the weapons of the Yan Country made countries dare not act rashly. Otherwise, there were many countries and tribes who wanted to annex the Yan Country. Even if they could not swallow all of them, they would swallow some of them.


    It was reasonable to say that Ji Xun came in to rescue his wife and children. Mu Tinng should be in charge of the overall situation outside, which would be more beneficial to the prestige of the Tianlan among the countries. However, su mianyue made it impossible for Mu Tinng to sit still in the cave, and even if she died, she would be willing to coexist with Su Mianyue.


    "She deserves to be the number one beauty in the Tianlan. Even if yun ying remarried, she could still attract her ex-husband to help her regardless of life or death. Haha!" The masked man laughed coldly. Seeing fang yuan being carried back, he did not give them time to reminisce, "Since everyone is here, come with me."


    With a wave of his sleeve, the masked man took the lead in walking down the secret path that had not been opened for decades. The left emissary followed behind the masked man with a man and a horse, and the right emissary with a man and a broken back to avoid further intruders.


    Junn Buhui calmly looked at the right-hand envoy who remained outside the secret passage with a face full of vigilance and gave a few instructions to the people around him. Only two people were left to carry Faang Yuanh and follow them, while the others were left behind to block the progress of the right-hand envoy and others.


    "Father!" Ji Xingran only recognized ji xun after Biwu told him. Before, because the masked man did not give the chance to let father and son get together, he was so aggrieved that he wanted to drop the golden bean and stretched out his chubby hands to beg for Ji Xun''s hug.


    Ji Xun could not help but blush at the sight of the meatball''s eldest son. He took his son into his arms and hugged him tightly. His eyes fell on Su Mianyue, who was smiling at him but with tears in his eyes.


    The difference in this period of time could be described by the word "Missing," but now the timing is not right, even if Ji Xun has more words of missing can only be stored in his stomach.


    "When my son grows up, he looks more like you." Ji Xun said this with a smile on his lips.


    "It''s said that he has changed greatly. I won''t believe it until you say it again in his weak year." Su Mianyue put his hand in Ji Xun''s outstretched palm and raised the corner of his lips, "Besides, it''s better to be like me. I''m not afraid that my son won''t be able to marry a wife in the future."


    "Well, that makes sense." Ji Xun, who doted on his wife without limits, immediately nodded in agreement and said to Ji Xingran, who was crying on his shoulder, "A man should stand on his own feet and cry at will, but he is not even as good as a woman. In the future, your brother will be led astray by you."


    "Why isn''t my brother here?" Ji Xingran shook his little head and wiped his tears away. He looked up and asked, "The father and mother are here, so who will protect his brother? Those people are very skilled in martial arts. What if they take his brother away? His brother is still so small, he will be afraid."


    Looking at Ji Xingran''s sensible face, both Ji Xun and Su Mianyue felt a great pain in their hearts.


    When Ji Xingran was taken away, he was no bigger than Ji Xingchen now. How helpless should he be?


    "With the protection of your two grandfathers, your brother will be safe and sound, or else it won''t be safe even with your parents." Ji Xun was not a big shot, but this sentence was meant to reassure Su Mianyue.


    Junn Buhui saw the whole family come over with red eyes and put one hand on Ji Xun''s shoulder as he used to, "I''ve been helping you take care of your wife and children these days when you weren''t around. Don''t forget to thank me later. I don''t like small gifts."


    "I heard that when you were emperor, the people of the Beichen were very supportive. How about I help you level the Beichen kingdom and let you continue to be emperor?" There was a hint of seriousness in Ji Xun''s tone.


    "I knew you despised your friends and became a miser since you had a wife. If I liked the throne of the emperor, I would fight for it myself, but I don''t have the intention to harm myself. Don''t say such scary things in the future." Junn Buhui not only retracted his arm but also kept a few steps away from Ji Xun, clearly rejecting Ji Xun''s proposal.


    Ji Xun smiled, not caring that it was said that he was afraid of his wife. This kind of thing was like drinking water and being aware of his own warmth. He would not understand the happiness of being afraid of his wife.

 Chapter 650 Me And Mian Yue

    The masked man led a group of people away for more than an hour before taking them to the other side of the valley, or rather a rock cave in the valley.


    The temperature here is comparable to the north and south poles. Except for those who are good at kung fu, they will not be able to stand here for half an hour. After all, the temperature outside is in the middle of summer, and they are wearing thin summer clothes when they come in.


    Although Ji Xingran, who was held in Ji Xun''s arms, was not among the top martial artists, he was gifted. The masked man had taught him a lot of internal skills in the past few years, and Faang Yuanh had specially asked for a cloak before he came here, which would already be draped over Ji Xingran.


    The little guy was wrapped tightly, only showing a pair of big eyes rolling around, carefully looking at the environment here, I don''t know what was on his mind.


    After the masked man stopped, the crowd could only stop. Su Mianyue looked over to fang yuan and saw him nod and shake his head as if nothing had happened. He knew that this was not the place they were really going to.


    "Everyone stay where you are and follow me." As he spoke, the masked man rushed forward and held Faang Yuanh in his hand, without giving Su Mianyue any chance to rob them. He had plunged into the cold pool and was soon gone.


    "Ah, uncle fang is missing. Father and mother go to save uncle fang. He was seriously injured to save xingran." Although Ji Xingran was young, he knew more than the adults, so he immediately shouted anxiously when he saw fang yuan''s accident.


    "I''m not a good swimmer. You guys have to give me a hand later." Junn Buhui rubbed his nose awkwardly and said nothing about being a dry duck.


    Biwu was still able to hold on, but she was not sure what would happen after she went down the cold pool. She thought for a moment and walked to Junn Buhui and said: "Young master jun''s internal force is much higher and deeper than that of biwu. After a while, when he gets down into the cold pool, young master jun will be able to lose some of his true qi to Biwu to avoid the cold. Biwu is willing to take young master jun for a ride."


    "Thank you, miss Biwu." Junn Buhui nodded without thinking. Even if Biwu didn''t help, he couldn''t ignore Biwu''s safety.


    Looking at the Ji Xun family of three, Mu Tinng walked up and said, "I''ll take Mianyue, you take Xingran, so we have a better chance of winning. We can''t delay any longer."


    "Thank you for your kindness. It''s better for us to be together." Ji Xun loosened Su Mianyue''s hand, tied Ji Xingran to his chest with a belt, and asked in a low voice, "Do you know how to hold your breath?"


    "Yes." Ji Xingran nodded, "I''ve been trained. I can keep up without my father."


    Ji Xun raised his hand and stroked his son''s little head. He knew that the training Ji Xingran was talking about was intentional by the masked man, and his purpose was to bring Ji Xingran down the cold pool. But there was no other choice, so he was relieved.


    No matter how hard Ji Xingran had suffered before, it was always in his favor.


    Holding Su Mianyue with one hand, Ji Xun asked, "Can Yue''s body handle it?"


    "No problem." Su Mianyue shook his head and took out a rope from his pocket. One end was tied to his wrist and the other was tied to Ji Xun''s wrist, "That way, we won''t have to worry about splitting up."


    Ji Xun nodded and looked back at Junn Buhui and Mu Tinng, who were already ready, "You''d better be tied together. Even if we lose each other, no one will be left alone."


    With that said, Ji Xun took Su Mianyue''s hand and jumped into the cold pool. They had to catch up with the masked man as fast as possible, or it would be too difficult to find him in this unknown underwater world.


    Mu Tinng looked at it for a while, then made sure that Su Mianyue was no different. He untied his belt and tied it around his wrist. He threw the other end directly to Junn Buhui and said, "You''re not good at swimming, so we''ll take you with us. If you need to be in a hurry, you can do as you please."


    Junn Buhui, who was originally concerned about touching someone else''s belt, could only do so after hearing this. Biwu, a woman, was embarrassed to untie her belt, so she asked for one from a follower. After the three of them were tied up and went into the water, they could only see the back of the three of Su Mianyue''s family.


    No one could figure out exactly how long they had been swimming in the cold pool, but when everyone''s physical strength was reaching its limit, the water temperature gradually warmed up, and they finally did not need to rely on internal force to drive away the cold, otherwise these people would not be able to hold on for long.


    The masked man who had stepped out of the cold pool was already standing on the shore, and at his feet lay the pale Faang Yuanh.


    The masked man clenched his fists as he looked at the ravine that looked like a paradise. The beauty of the place was just to confuse the common people, but he could not see the real paradise. However, the masked man could not help but get excited at the thought that he would get all this beauty forever.


    "Haha, god finally opened his eyes once. I want to become the overlord of the world. As long as I get all of this, the world belongs to me!" The masked man''s laughter echoed in the valley, but no bird was startled.


    On the other hand, Faang Yuanh, who was lying on the ground, was shocked and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Yun zhongtian, you broke your promise to my father back then. Aren''t you afraid of retribution?" Faang Yuanh raised his hand to wipe away the blood and stared at the masked man without any expression.


    "Retribution?" The masked man repeated the two words, then suddenly turned to look at Faang Yuanh and said with a sinister look in his eyes, "If there is retribution in this world, I should be given the opportunity to kill all my enemies instead of letting some of them die peacefully first. I am born to be a powerful man in the clouds, and this world should be in my hands. Since you are not willing to submit to me, you can only die."


    When the Su Mianyue family of three swam to the shore, they heard the masked man say this, but they did not refute him. The verbal battle was just a waste of energy. Now, all they had to do was to conserve their energy for a critical strike.


    The couple ignored the cold air on their bodies and hurriedly took Ji Xingran out of his cloak. Ji Xun immediately used his strength to drive out the remaining cold air in his body.


    After all, he was a child of a few years old, and Ji Xingran''s internal strength was not high enough. His face was as pale as a serious illness, and his eyes, which had always been nimble, had lost their usual vitality, which made people feel sad when they looked at him.


    The masked man glanced at the family of three, not urging them, but his eyes fell on the cold pool behind them.


    Even if Junn Buhui and his father and son did not recognize each other from the heart, but in the end, he was his only blood, masked man still attached great importance to it.


    About the past cup of tea, Junn Buhui and the other three came out of the water. The three of them seemed to be in good shape, especially Junn Buhui, who did not have much effort. However, they blushed because they had been holding their breath for too long, and the first thing they did when they came out of the water was to breathe heavily. I wish I could make up for all the time I had just stopped breathing.

 Chapter 651 True Dragon Blood

    Seeing that jun did not regret coming up, the masked man did not take another look. It was normal for a man to suffer a little, as long as his life was not in danger.


    His eyes turned to Faang Yuanh, who was lying on the ground. The masked man looked down and asked, "Do you want to open this boundary yourself, or do you want me to help you?"


    Are you sure you want to open it? Faang Yuanh opened his mouth without changing his face. After being tortured by the masked man for so long, he didn''t even show any hatred.


    "Don''t test my patience." The masked man''s face was very ugly.


    Faang Yuanh sneered and sat up straight with both hands against the masked man, "My internal force has been sucked away by you. I can''t open the boundary by myself. You can help me."


    After staring at Faang Yuanh for a while, fang yuan closed his eyes and ignored the masked man. It was impossible to probe into Faang Yuanh''s true thoughts.


    After a moment of hesitation, the masked man sat cross-legged behind Faang Yuanh and said, "If you want to take the opportunity to kill this seat, then wait for that little thing to come and bury this seat. Without this seat''s help, you can''t get the antidote?"


    "What did you say?" Ji Xun and Su Mianyue burst out and hugged Ji Xingran tighter.


    Even though both husband and wife knew some medical skills and dabbled in poisons, they did not find anything wrong with Ji Xingran.


    "Don''t you think that I will be kind enough to help you take care of your son? Haven''t you been on guard all these years?" The masked man laughed and looked at Junn Buhui again, "I know that you have never truly recognized me, and I do not want an heir. But if you want your mother to die, then don''t play tricks on me. In the future, I will pass all of this to you and make you an invincible power in this world."


    "Bastard!" Junn Buhui glared at the masked man with bloodshot eyes. If Mu Tinng and Biwu hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have rushed forward to fight the masked man.


    The masked man said what he had to say and stopped making a sound. He put his hand behind Faang Yuanh''s heart and opened the door of the array with a steady flow of internal forces.


    To be exact, opening the array so that Su Mianyue could help them completely open the array.


    A few people looked at Faang Yuanh''s situation with their own thoughts. They saw that his face was getting paler and paler, but the masked man did not show any change. A look of anxiety appeared in Su Mianyue and Ji Xun''s eyes.


    After some time, In the valley that was originally misty like a mirror, a passageway that could allow a petite woman to pass through emerged. Looking at the size, it was practically custom-made for Su Mianyue, and everyone was shocked.


    Just as everyone was surprised, Faang Yuanh suddenly turned around and used the masked man to assist him in his real air attack towards the masked man''s dantian. The speed was so fast that everyone was caught off guard. Even the masked man did not have time to escape. A mouthful of blood sprayed out and his whole body fell to the ground convulsively.


    Faang Yuanh also vomited blood because of the internal force, and the blood vessels on his forehead seemed to burst at any moment.


    "Faang Yuanh!" Su Mianyue exclaimed and stepped forward to help Faang Yuanh up. He didn''t know how to help him.


    "Do you believe me?" Faang Yuanh forced the corners of her lips, but the funny look was heartbreaking.


    "Yes." Su Mianyue nodded without hesitation.


    "The blood of the true dragon pours on the road below. Fengxiang has a golden bowl in nine days, and the whole world is unified. The prosperous dynasty will never be destroyed." Faang Yuanh said this in a weak voice, pointing to the passage in front of him and saying, "Use their blood to water you. I don''t know what you''ll encounter when you go in. This prophecy is a song passed down from ancient times, and the one we have been waiting for is you. As long as you can hold on until the end, you will know the answer, and you will get everything you want..."


    After saying that, the source of the last two words fell into Su Mianyue''s arms. Su Mianyue shuddered and tears flowed through her eyes.


    Ji Xun stepped forward to test his nose, then examined Faang Yuanh''s pulse before he said, "He''s not dead, but even if his meridians are completely severed, he will be an ordinary person who can no longer practice martial arts."


    Su Mianyue heaved a sigh of relief and said, "It''s all for us that he has become like this. No matter what, we must save his life. He is our great benefactor."


    Ji Xun nodded, but his face was solemn as he pondered whether to let Su Mianyue into the secret.


    In fact, Faang Yuanh''s words were easy to understand, especially Su Mianyue, who could understand the meaning of Fengxiang''s nine-day golden bowl. The old woman had already hinted at her in advance, but there was no clue for so long. Su Mianyue almost forgot.


    Putting Faang Yuanh on the ground to lie him down, Su Mianyue looked at Ji Xun and said, "Yu believes me. I won''t ignore my life. I don''t know how to explain some things, but I know I have to go to this place. Maybe this is my destiny."


    "I''ll stay with you." Ji Xun didn''t stop him, but he didn''t trust Su Mianyue to go alone.


    "No." Su Mianyue shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Maybe you won''t believe it. In fact, I''ve seen what Faang Yuanh said about the golden bowl a long time ago. It just appeared in a dream. I can only get through all the disasters if I get that golden bowl, and I have to get it myself."


    Ji xun held Su Mianyue''s hand and didn''t want to let go, but Junn Buhui shouted at this time, "Look, it seems to have melted."


    The crowd followed Junn Buhui''s hand signal and saw that the passageway that could allow one person to pass was not so clear at this moment. Su Mianyue had no time to say anything to Ji Xun and could only break free of his hand and say, "Yu, wait for me. I will be back soon."


    "True dragon blood!" Ji Xun''s face changed and he grabbed Su Mianyue who was about to enter the passage, "Yue, wait a minute."


    Ji Xun cut his wrist open with a dagger and emptied the water bag around his waist before dripping blood.


    Mu Tinng saw the situation and did not care about himself, immediately cut his wrist to receive blood.


    Although Junn Buhui had been emperor for a few days, he gave the masked man a look and thought of his own background. He was not a member of the royal family and had no intention of being emperor. How could he be considered the son of heaven?


    Junn Buhui clicked on the masked man''s acupuncture point to prevent him from interrupting everyone''s time, so he sat cross-legged beside him to prevent the masked man from being rescued.


    Su Mianyue saw that Ji Xun''s face had turned pale, so he quickly pulled his arm to sprinkle some golden sores on him, blaming him, "You don''t know how to cherish yourself, even if you want to start the formation, you don''t need so much blood."


    Biwu also went to help Mu Tinng stop the bleeding, which was a little helpless to see Mu Tinng''s true love for Su Mianyue. If he knew how to cherish it, maybe now...


    Time was running out. Su Mianyue couldn''t say anything to Ji Xun, so he took two bags of blood and prepared to step into the entrance. Ji Xingran said weakly, "Mother, Xingran is the son of father. Maybe Xingran''s blood is useful too. Mother, take it with you. Also, Xingran''s dagger is for mother''s protection."

 Chapter 652 Its Perfect to Be A Man

    Ji Xingran''s soft voice made Su Mianyue''s heart ache. She could not help but accept her son''s filial piety, but she felt that the blood bag was so heavy that she could hardly hold it.


    "Mother will definitely come back." Bending down to kiss Ji Xingran on the forehead, Su Mianyue glanced at the crowd as he got up, and finally turned around to leave with Ji Xun''s eyes facing each other. Soon, the figure disappeared, and the entrance disappeared.


    Looking at the view that they had come in at the same time, everyone was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery, and they were all looking forward to Su Mianyue''s early return.


    No matter how sensible Ji Xingran was, he was still a child. After Biwu had healed his wound, he burst into tears and brought back everyone''s thoughts.


    Biwu thought it hurt Ji Xingran, so he quickly picked him up and said, "Is it because of my aunt? Xingran, be good. The wound will heal in a few days. It won''t hurt any longer."


    "Boo hoo, Xingran misses her mother. Xingran wants to be with her. It took Xingran a long time to meet her. Xingran wants her." Ji Xingran''s eyes turned red from crying, and for the first time since they met again, she had what a child should have done.


    Ji Xun went up silently and took Ji Xingran in his arms. Without any words of comfort, he just held him in his arms.


    The father and son cried loudly, and the other silently shed blood and tears in their hearts. At this time, apart from being sad together, everyone could not help at all.


    Because Ji Xun and the others were all injured to varying degrees, it was impossible to sneak back into the cold pool at this time, otherwise no one would be able to hold on, so at sunset several people began to heal Faang Yuanh who was seriously injured, and each of them would not hurt their own foundation for an hour.


    As for the masked man, every time he reached his acupuncture point, Junn Buhui would give him another acupuncture point, never giving him a chance to wake up and block him up, as long as he didn''t die.


    It wasn''t that Junn Buhui didn''t have the heart to kill the masked man, but he wasn''t sure if Mrs. Jun was poisoned, so the masked man was worth living.


    After three days, everyone''s wounds had scabbed, and even Faang Yuanh could barely sit up, but the fog in front of her still did not dissipate, let alone see Su Mianyue''s figure.


    "Father, when will mother come back?" Ji Xingran''s eyes turned red as he spoke, and he had shed a lot of tears over the past few days.


    "Your mother promised us that she would come back and not break her promise." Stroking his son''s head, the father and son kept their eyes on the front for fear of missing Su Mianyue.


    Mu Tinng had just finished combing Faang Yuanh''s meridians when Biwu handed Mu Tinng a freshly soaked handkerchief and helped fang yuan dry the sweat.


    They didn''t have many medicinal herbs on them, so they couldn''t get sick at this time.


    "Childe Faang, do you really know nothing but that song?" He had already asked, but Biwu, who was waiting anxiously, asked again.


    Faang Yuanh smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I don''t know. The only thing I know for sure is that Mianyue is not in danger."


    Even though Faang Yuanh''s words did not reassure everyone, he was relieved to know that Su Mianyue would not be in danger.


    Mu Tinng stood up and looked ahead, his deep eyes full of undisguised worry, but he could not even say what he was worried about, otherwise it would easily cause trouble for Su Mianyue, after all, Su Mianyue''s husband and son are here.


    However, those who were worried about Su Mianyue''s safety did not know that Su Mianyue was so cool at the moment, or rather forced to enjoy high treatment.


    Ever since he entered the mist, Su Mianyue had been using blood to open the way. Because he could not see the sky, he did not know how long he had been walking until the last drop of blood ran out.


    The goal was a place that looked like a paradise. Not to mention the ancient trees and precious medicinal herbs, even the houses and objects made of gold, silver and jade were enough to confuse people''s eyes.


    Su Mianyue could see people busy in the fields along the way, but these people were not ordinary farmers. Their skills were much higher than su mianyue''s.


    But every time su mianyue went to ask for directions, the other party would kneel down in fear when they saw her, until they came to a house decorated with luminous pearls, and finally saw the person who was talking to her.


    The man was about forty years old. Although he had a beard but his exposed eyes were not angry and powerful, when he saw Su Mianyue, he was so excited that he dragged Su Mianyue directly to the backyard.


    Although Su Mianyue had always wanted to break free, she was not in the same position at all, so she could only be dragged into a room made of black gold by a man.


    "Master." After entering the room, the man knelt on one knee at Su Mianyue. It was not hard to tell from this action that he was higher than the people he had seen before. The master''s voice was also a little stiff, and his kneeling posture was even more irregular.


    "That... Big brother, can you talk nicely? I was just passing by." Su Mianyue was at a loss as to why this man had recognized himself as his master.


    Everyone knows that the queen of the Yan Country is rich, but compared to the people here, she is simply poor, okay?


    Let''s just say the luminous pearl on the outside wall of the house that we just saw, if we really sell it, we can buy the Yan Country and the Tianlan, the two great powers.


    Not to mention those herbs and other things, they could definitely stir up the whole country, and any one of them could make the emperor appreciate the position of a prince.


    "Master, please take a look." The man immediately got up and strode past Su Mianyue to the main seat. He reached out and pulled down a piece of red cloth. A white jade statue immediately appeared in front of Su Mianyue.


    The man''s eyes swept back and forth in excitement, while Su Mianyue was completely petrified.


    The quality of the white jade was so good that there was nothing to say, especially a piece as big as her.


    And the beautiful woman''s carving was also exquisite and lifelike, and the posture of looking forward to it was as if a living person was standing there.


    But what shocked Su Mianyue the most was that the statue was clearly her, but she was sure she had never been here, and she had never seen anyone here.


    The man noticed Su Mianyue''s reaction and didn''t say anything. He just gave Su Mianyue enough time to digest it, or else he wouldn''t know how to say it.


    Su Mianyue did not know how long she had been standing there. When she regained her senses, there were faint signs of numbness in her legs, and the man immediately walked over to help Su Mianyue sit down, so that Su Mianyue did not even have a chance to refuse.


    As expected, fists were the hard truth everywhere, and the strength of men made Su Mianyue not even have the chance to resist.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on now?" Su Mianyue pointed at the statue and asked.


    "This is the master''s statue." The man immediately replied. Seeing Su Mianyue''s puzzled face, he scratched his head and said, "Master, wait here for a moment. Ah dun will go and take the handwritten letter that master wrote before. Master will know when he sees it."


    Su Mianyue was too lazy to talk this time. He couldn''t even see how the man moved. There was no one in front of him.


    Soon the man turned back, and this time with him came four beautiful little girls, each holding a tray in their hands, and they all bowed to Su Mianyue with tears in their eyes.


    "Spring, summer, autumn, and winter, the four maidservants greet the master and welcome him back." The four of them moved in unison and spoke in unison.


    Looking at the four delicate beauties, Su Mianyue suddenly felt that if he was a man, he would be perfect. He must enjoy the happiness of everyone.

 Chapter 653 In My Past Life And This Life

    In the letters and words provided by the four maids, Su Mianyue finally knew why fang yuan had found him in the first place, and why the masked man wanted to use her but never dared to kill her.


    This place was called heaven beyond heaven, which was what the old woman in her dream called the heaven and earth bowl, and Su Mianyue did not know which generation was the master of this place in her previous life, which explained why the white jade statue was so similar to Su Mianyue.


    However, in the ancient times, Su Mianyue did not hesitate to overdraft his magic power in order to save the people, so that he died peacefully. Fortunately, his soul was reincarnated, but because his soul was scattered, he could not be related to the universe, and Su Mianyue''s travel was the last medium.


    As for the ancient emperor, he came here by mistake with his wife and children. Since he was the last family to enter the formation, he was temporarily the butler here, the bearded man that Su Mianyue had seen before.


    And the legendary treasure of the ancient great emperor was also buried here, but it was not worth mentioning compared to the original wealth of the heaven and earth bowl.


    Faang Yuanh was the youngest son of the ancient emperor and the only one who came here alive with the ancient emperor.


    As for the wife of the ancient emperor and the flesh and blood that had been passed away, they had already become souls, but here they could enjoy themselves with the ancient emperor, but they could not reincarnate.


    And the mother-in-law that Su Mianyue saw in her dream was Su Mianyue''s master, but the old man also used his last breath to put Su Mianyue''s soul back in place, and now his soul has been destroyed.


    The four maids and the rest of the people in the heaven and earth bowl were Su Mianyue''s servants, but their lives could only survive in the heaven and earth bowl for thousands of years. Once they left here, they would turn into white bones, which was why they could not go out to find Su Mianyue and protect her.


    The reason why Faang Yuanh was able to walk out of the heaven and earth bowl was that an old woman helped the masked man''s soul and converted half of his blood. However, the secretary who opened the passage to the heaven and earth bowl from the outside never gave it to the masked man, only teaching him some ancient skills to make him invincible.


    It was reasonable to say that Faang Yuanh had learned those martial arts during his years in the earthly bowl and would not have been seriously injured. It was only because Faang Yuanh was less guarded against masked men and Faang Yuanh would be restricted in the outside world that he would appear weak.


    However, Faang Yuanh was not able to return to the earthly bowl casually. When he left, he got a space ring, which contained many medicinal herbs and seeds. Because he knew too little about the outside world, he did not stop the masked man from refining medicine, and even provided medicine for the masked man.


    However, the forging of the medicine man was not advocated by Faang Yuanh, but the masked man secretly saw it in the medical book. Because Faang Yuanh no longer provided him with medicinal materials later on, the masked man killed him.


    However, because Faang Yuanh was the only medium to enter the world, the masked man saved his life. He planned to force Su Mianyue to come back as a hostage and get everything here so that he could dominate the world.


    However, the masked man would never know that Su Mianyue was the master of the heaven and earth bowl. As long as she appeared here, she could control everything here, and those seemingly ordinary servants could crush him at any time.


    And the masked man did not know that this secret realm was the heaven and earth bowl. He had always been a medium for Faang Yuanh to live in the outside world, a guide to help find Su Mianyue. The people in the heaven and earth bowl never believed him.


    After learning the truth, Su Mianyue suddenly became speechless. Since she had suffered so much before, it was to make her soul more harmonious, that hateful old woman... No, it should be said that the master of this venerable master is also very hardworking and can even give up his life.


    This teacher-student relationship moved Su Mianyue, but at the same time, she felt ashamed of her teacher. Unfortunately, she didn''t even have the chance to thank her, so there was no chance of meeting her again.


    For the next few days, Su Mianyue had been instilled with his''lost''memories and finally understood the benefits of this earthly bowl. Because he had never stopped, he had forgotten all the people waiting for him outside for a while.


    "It''s Xingran. My son is crying." Su Mianyue woke up from the surprise, but no matter how hard he searched, he couldn''t find Ji Xingran.


    The four maidservants looked at each other and knew that it was time for Su Mianyue to leave. Although they did not give up, they could only respect their master''s choice.


    "Master, this is the space ring that master left behind before he died. The more luxurious it looks, the less content it contains. Master can give it to important people." The maid chun came forward and handed a brocade box to Su Mianyue. She saw a pile of rings with different shapes lying inside. Su Mianyue''s mouth twitched as she looked at them.


    It would cause an uproar if she took out any of them on this continent, but her master actually had so many treasures, it was simply...


    "The things in this space can be used by the owner with his mind. I will stay here to protect the master, and I will never let the master have no treasure to use." Xia stepped forward.


    "The master can send the little master in for a period of time to learn martial arts and medical skills. It only takes three years for the little master to be invincible in the outside world," said the servant girl qiu coldly.


    "Master can come back to visit us when he has time. When master is old, he can also consider returning to the earthly bowl so that master can Changsheng." The maidservant dong paused and said, "The master can also bring people in, but it is best not to let too many people know the origin of the heaven and earth bowl, and whether the master will have another chance to open the heaven and earth bowl after a hundred years is uncertain. After all, the master has already flown into the sky."


    Su Mianyue remembered the words of the maids and looked at dong and asked, "If I don''t stay forever, will the heaven and earth bowl disappear? Then you?"


    "We only live for the lord. If the lord does not want to stay here, we will be happy even if it is destroyed. The lord will do as he pleases." Chun was the leader of the four, and after she finished speaking, she saw the other three nod their heads.


    Su Mianyue looked at the four maidservants with complicated eyes. Their faces were less than twenty years old, but su mianyue knew that they could not remember their age, but their loyalty had not changed.


    However, Su Mianyue was not sure which one was the happiest, eternal life or the life and death of mortals, so that they could continue to be trapped in this world. How unfair was it to these people?


    Seeing the look of love in Su Mianyue''s eyes, the servant girl qiu handed over a slip of paper and a simple tungsten ring and said, "Master, this is the antidote that can make those druggies return to normal. The ring is fully equipped."


    Su Mianyue had wanted to ask, but she swallowed the words when she saw the girls'' calm faces. As long as they felt that this life was good, why would she influence their thoughts?


    "Thank you. I''ll come back to see you when I have time."


    "We will always follow our master." The four maidservants looked at each other and said with a smile, "We couldn''t leave the heaven and earth bowl before without master. Otherwise, we would become bones. But if master is willing to take us on the road, we can experience everything in the world with master, and the heaven and earth bowl will become a solid body so that master can carry it with him."


    The maidservant, dong, playfully stuck out her tongue, "But we forgot to tell the master about this. Don''t be angry, master. Don''t let us go."


    Su Mianyue smiled but did not say a word. The few days she spent together had made her feel for these little girls. Perhaps it really had something to do with her past life and this life.

 Chapter 654 Never to Part Again

    With the help of four maidservants, Su Mianyue opened her eyes and felt the surroundings shake. By the time she opened her eyes again, she was already standing at the entrance of the formation, but the mist had disappeared, revealing the true colors of the valley.


    Looking at the father and son sitting together, Su Mianyue''s eyes instantly turned red.


    However, after only a few days of not seeing ji, xun had a beard all over his face, and his clothes had become dirty because he had never changed. As Su Mianyue approached, he could smell the strange smell on his body, but su mianyue did not feel that it was because Ji Xun was worried about her situation and had no time to take care of it.


    Biwu, who had just picked wild fruits, came back to see the weeping Su Mianyue and the four beautiful maidservants behind her. However, Biwu did not have time to pay attention to these maidservants who were not in danger, but walked quickly to Su Mianyue''s side.


    "If sister doesn''t come back, we''ll starve to death. There''s only one fruit tree here. We can''t feed at all." Biwu said, pretending to be wronged, but the tears really fell.


    "I have made you suffer, and I will never make you worry again." Su Mianyue took Biwu''s hand and looked at Biwu, who had obviously lost weight. She reached out and held her in her arms. It was her good fortune to have Biwu as her sister in this life.


    "You have to keep track of what your sister says, or you don''t have to blame me for never recognizing you again." Biwu broke into tears and smiled.


    "Father, I think I have a dream about my mother again. She''s still crying with her aunt in her arms." Ji Xingran, who was awakened, shook Ji Xun''s arm, which was holding him. He had no idea that Ji Xun had opened his eyes when Su Mianyue walked slowly towards him.


    It was only because Ji Xun thought he was dreaming that he did not speak. Instead, Biwu was one step ahead of him and hugged Su Mianyue to make Ji Xun taste good.


    "The queen mother has come back and will never leave Xingran again." Su Mianyue let go of Biwu to Ji Xingran''s side, reached out to take his son into his arms and kissed him, then held Ji Xun''s hand and said, "Yu, you''re worried again."


    "Just come back." Ji Xun smiled and pulled his wife and son into his arms, "We won''t be separated again this time. Our family will be together forever."


    "Okay." Su Mianyue smiled, her eyes brimming with happiness.


    The four maidservants did not disturb them, but they began to prepare their food with good eyesight. They did not know how shocked they were when they took things out of thin air.


    As the four great protectors of the heaven and earth bowl, the four of them had storage space of their own, and their storage space could also store species of food, but the level was much lower than the heaven and earth bowl, but it was definitely not the lower level of the box of rings given to Su Mianyue.


    After all, they were Su Mianyue''s subordinates, and the grandmaster''s mother-in-law had spent a lot of time preparing them. As for those rings, they were discarded and defective.


    If they didn''t know that no one in this world could make a space ring, they wouldn''t have been able to bring out the things piled up in the corners to Su Mianyue.


    Biwu stared blankly at the food that the four maidservants had conjured out of thin air, and after seeing their elegant and skillful cooking, she did not know what words to use to describe her shock at the moment.


    Even Ji Xingran noticed this very quickly and immediately ran over to a few people, but still stood at a certain distance beside Biwu, his eyes shining as they watched them busy but did not ask a question.


    Su Mianyue and Ji Xun snuggled up to each other. When the four beautiful maids came to treat them to dinner, they got up and walked over.


    Ji Xun was also surprised, but su mianyue did not say or ask. He just ate quietly. Besides adding food to his wife and children, his eyes never left Su Mianyue.


    After a few people had a good meal, Su Mianyue opened the brocade box that he had brought with him and placed it on the ground, "You can choose one yourself."


    A few of them were used to seeing treasures, so they chose their rings according to their own likes and dislikes, but they didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Looking at the four beautiful maidservants, the four immediately came forward and without a word cut their fingers and dripped blood on the ring.


    Chun chose a ring that looked like a black qu stone and put it on Su Mianyue. She also helped her to identify the owner with blood, so she explained, "These are space rings, and only the owner can open them after a bloody identification. A few of the rings are of high quality. They can also be stored in a large space to raise crops, and they can also enter the space to avoid disasters through their minds at critical times. However, the disadvantage is that these rings can only be brought in by a few people. And it must be under the premise that the master is also in space."


    Xia stopped Ji Xingran''s bleeding and said, "The treasures in the space can''t be checked until after tomorrow. If you want to use them, you just need to take them out with your mind."


    "But these space rings are too magical. I hope that you will keep them safe and don''t let anyone know about their magic. Otherwise, they will not incur death." Qiu also treated Biwu''s wound before taking a step back.


    After dripping blood for ji xun, dong, who had been rejected thousands of miles away, expressed some frustration. However, he dutifully said, "Unless the master is dead, the space ring can not be passed on to others, and it can only be passed on to the direct bloodline before it can be opened again."


    Apart from Su Mianyue, everyone else was curious about the space ring. After all, it had not been really used, and it was impossible to know the uniqueness of the ring.


    Su Mianyue, on the other hand, looked at chun with a smile and understood the meaning of the ring chun had chosen for her, for fear that she would expose the existence of the earthly bowl.


    Looking at the looming totem of the universe in her palm, Su Mianyue clenched her hand slightly. She might keep this secret for the rest of her life, or she might enter space for a hundred years in order to be with Ji Xun for a longer time.


    Looking at her husband and son, Su Mianyue shook her head and laughed. It was still too far away to think about it. It was most important to enjoy the good life now.


    "Let''s wait here for a day. It''s not too late to leave after we have figured out the mystery of the ring. After all, this secret is not suitable for outsiders to know." Su Mianyue''s words were agreed upon by several people, especially Ji Xingran, who was nagging because of the slow passage of time and finally looked like a child.


    Walking in the valley with Ji Xun, Su Mianyue did not explain much. He only said that his blood could awaken his eyes. The four maidservants were the masters there, and they were given to her to protect herself in order to thank her.


    As for why the fog disappeared, Su Mianyue did not say that Ji Xun would not ask. Some things they did not understand and could not explain, but they were not that important.


    "This was given to me by the master''s family, so that the medicine men can return to normal." Su Mianyue placed the tungsten ring in his hand and said, "I intend to give this ring to Sann. It would be more appropriate for him to take full control of the medicine man. What does Yu think?"


    "Okay." Ji Xun agreed unconditionally, stroking her clean face and saying, "Yue, this time, although it''s not dangerous, I''m still very scared. In the future, the Yan Country must be strong enough not to be violated. I want to protect your mother and son, and will never let you fall into danger again."


    "I believe you." Su Mianyue smiled and tiptoed to peck Ji Xun''s chin, "Yu, no matter what happens in the future, we will always be together and never be apart, okay?"

 Chapter 655 Grand Finale

    Su Mianyue and his men left the valley after understanding their space functions and the objects inside. Because the masked man''s power had been successfully disintegrated, the armies of various countries had also returned to their respective countries, and they would naturally receive some property.


    In addition to the Yan Country army, only Mu Tinng, Yinn Yue, mother and son, and Yuan Shaoqiu were still waiting here to make sure they could return safely, but they would not wait forever. After all, they were the masters of the country.


    In order to express his gratitude, Su Mianyue gave a few gorgeous space rings to a few people, but these were all medium space rings, which could be placed alive but could not be allowed to enter, but the storage of things was indeed the best thing, which shocked a few people and added thanks to Su Mianyue.


    Without a doubt, these rings will become the most precious of the royal families of several countries, and will only be passed to the heir to the throne, and will not be known to outsiders.


    Before they left, they discussed some treaties that would bring peace to the world. They would be the most powerful allies in the future, and would leave behind sealed documents as evidence. As for how to make the countries give priority to the common people and not start wars, these things could only be discussed in future meetings.


    Because of the antidote that could make the medicine man return to normal, Ji Xun specifically gave Wu Yuqing a day to let his brothers talk. After all, no one knew when Wu Erbao would return to normal.


    "I hope there will be no war in the future so that the people will not suffer." On the way back to beijing, Biwu looked at the Beichen people who fled and sighed.


    Su Mianyue smiled faintly. Biwu''s idea would never come true. Even in the civilized world, there would be no lack of war. No leader would not like to expand his territory unless he had no ability or interests.


    "Godfather and godmother are getting old. I think they really want to have grandchildren. When we go back this time, let that girl qiu'' er take care of your body. She is much more capable than shen yi, who is unreliable. Even fang yuan is a disciple that she taught casually. Maybe after three years of hugging each other, you''ll concentrate on taking care of the children at home. Don''t worry about these men." Su Mianyue jokingly changed the subject. She just wanted to be a good wife and a good mother. She had stopped thinking about traveling.


    Biwu blushed but did not say anything against it. At her age, she should have married and had children. Now that she had hope, she naturally wanted to give herself a chance to pursue happiness.


    The journey back to Yan Capital was smooth sailing. After the empress dowager and the crown prince returned to the court, those who were eager to move in the court had rested their minds for a while. After all, Ji Xun and his wife''s status in the world was already the leading trend, and only fools dared to compete with them.


    The first time they met, the Ji Xingran brothers were so close that they made Su Mianyue and his wife jealous, but they were both very happy to see such a scene, even if they did not know whether the two of them could always be so affectionate, at least now they are in a good relationship, in the future they will have the opportunity to take care of each other.


    After returning to the capital, Ji Xun was busy dealing with the affairs of the country. Su Mianyue made the decision to let the imperial mirror count the auspicious days. Wu Yuqing and Biwu''s marriage could not be delayed any longer.


    Naturally, Wu Yuqing''s parents were also brought to Capital City, and the whole family would be complete when Wu Erbao returned.


    Time flew by and three years passed quickly. Under the leadership of the three great powers, the countries could only put an end to their ambitions to expand their territories unless they were not afraid to be the first birds to be shot.


    Ji Xingran, as the crown prince, had already begun to supervise the country. Although he knew that his father wanted to travel around the world with beautiful women, he could only deal with the affairs of the country with a bitter face. They didn''t even have time to take in two concubines.


    "Yue, pack your bags. We''re leaving tonight." Ji Xun said to Su Mianyue, who was still reading at night.


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave." Su Mianyue shook his head, touched his stomach with one hand and smiled, "This little guy must have been too hard on his brother because of his parents'' unscrupulousness, so he came to report."


    Ji Xun was stunned for a moment before she understood Su Mianyue''s words and asked in surprise, "You mean we''re going to have a daughter?"


    "Uh-huh." Su Mianyue blinked. "Qiu'' er''s medicine has always been effective. She said that this child should be a daughter''s fault."


    "Great!" Ji Xun burst into laughter and hurriedly sat down next to Su Mianyue, not letting her read any more and said proudly: "Let Junn Buhui carry a goddaughter to the palace all day long to anger me for not having a daughter, and Wu Yuqing and the second brother, they have all been bad at learning. They treasure their daughter all day long, and this time I have a daughter, the only princess of our Yan Country, hahaha."


    "That''s all you can do." Su Mianyue helplessly nodded Ji Xun''s forehead and understood that Ji Xun had been teased by his brothers who had been on the battlefield together in recent years, so he asked, "How did you know that we only have this daughter? Maybe it will be reborn in the future."


    "No, it''s enough to have this baby girl. When you give birth to your daughter, I''ll let qiu'' er prepare some medicine to drink. You won''t have to suffer from childbirth anymore. We have both children and don''t need to suffer any more." Ji Xun said with great satisfaction.


    Su Mianyue''s heart was almost overflowing with emotion. As an emperor, he was so considerate of her that he was willing to take medicine to cut off his fertility in order to put an end to other people''s malicious thoughts. Su Mianyue knew that marrying this man was the most worthwhile thing in his life.


    "Let nature take its course, not to mention that it''s not easy for me to get pregnant if I''ve been injured." Su Mianyue was moved and did not want Ji Xun to be criticized by the outside world. Besides, Ji Xun was still the emperor and had something to do with the national system.


    Because su mianyue was pregnant, she decided to take a break from the idea of running around the country. Ji Xun still left all the affairs of the country to Ji Xingran, and in order to dominate Su Mianyue, he left Ji Xingchen to Ji Xingran, so that Ji Xingchen could learn how to be a good prince. It was obvious that he had made a reservation for his two sons so that they wouldn''t become enemies in the future.


    What made Su Mianyue laugh and cry the most was that Ji Xun actually held a special palace banquet when Su Mianyue was three months pregnant, announcing to the man dynasty that he was about to have a daughter. No one dared to say a word of shock when the court officials saw that Ji Xun was so happy that he lost his temper.


    When the little princess was born in october, Ji Xun fainted and was carried out, which was enough to make the brothers laugh at him for the rest of his life.


    Ji Xun, who was not afraid among the dead, fainted from the first time he saw his wife give birth. This was the biggest joke in the world, but it also made people know that Ji Xun was deeply in love with Su Mianyue.


    Ji Xun, who had enough women, stopped talking about the palace and simply retreated to Retired Emperor, bringing his wife and daughter to the harem, completely ignoring whether the two sons in the court would be jealous or not.


    It was not until ten years later that the little princess left the palace with a letter that Ji Xun displayed the majesty of the emperor and issued the first holy decree after Retired Emperor, sending all his forces to find and protect the little princess.


    "Daughter control is really scary. You two have to remember what your father looks like now. In the future, even if you get married and have children, don''t forget your identity and responsibility." Looking at the frantic Ji Xun, Su Mianyue taught his two sons.


    "Mother is right. I''ve decided to have three palaces and six courtyards in the future. I won''t be so worried about losing a daughter." Ji Xingran said with a secretive expression.


    "If your royal brother has a large number of children, then you don''t have to marry and have children. Your daughters are more and more troublesome, your royal sister is a little troublesome, and your mother is a big... Ah! Help your mother!" Before Ji Xingchen could finish, Ji Xun grabbed her collar and threw her out.


    Poor Ji Xingchen was caught by the secret guard and immediately ordered him to leave the palace. Ji Xingran quickly excused himself for running away on the pretext of state affairs.


    Su Mianyue sighed helplessly and held Ji Xun''s hand, "Don''t worry, that girl has a space ring. She has been a ghost since she was a child and has a high internal force. She has also gone out of the palace to harm others. If you are worried, we will go out of the palace to find her."


    "It''s not too late. Let''s go now." Ji Xun took Su Mianyue''s hand and left the palace without even packing his bags. The things he should have prepared had already been placed in the ring.


    Ji Xun smiled from an angle that Su Mianyue could not see, and it was worth it for him and his daughter to act together in such a play. Otherwise, it would not be easy to trick Su Mianyue out of the palace. Who made his son a treasure in Su Mianyue''s heart?